《Naruto Dimensional System》


 V1.C1

    ¡°50¡¢51¡¢52¡¢53¡¢54¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    under the scorching sun, a little boy with black hair was sweating and doing push ups. Although his arms were shaking, he still held on with his teeth. In order not to faint, he was counting for himself.


    "Away from my brother!"


    A girl who looks a little smaller than the little boy is walking with short legs, panting and shouting the little boy''s name. After running to the front, the little girl takes a breath, straightens her waist, looks at the boy who is still lying on her stomach, purrs her mouth discontentedly, and says, "brother Li, why do you repeat this strange exercise every day, Don''t play with me


    The boy heard the words, stopped the push ups, and then lay down on the spot, looking at the sun in the sky, slightly narrowed his eyes, although it is difficult to believe that he is indeed reborn, and has been reborn for five years, no, not so much reborn, but reincarnated. Of course, this is not the place that he can''t believe, what''s really incredible is that he was reborn However, reincarnation to a previous life called Naruto animation, if you still doubt that you are dreaming at the beginning, but the five years of life are very clear, the same will be hungry, the same will be sleepy, the same will feel cold when the weather is cold, the same will feel hot when the weather is hot, who can have such a real dream?


    Moreover, he remembered more deeply that he had died, and the pain of death was very clear from his memory.


    Yuzhiboli, this is his current name, and his identity is still an orphan. Of course, it''s also the latest thing to become an orphan. It''s the 33rd year of Muye, the second year of the outbreak of the Second World War of tolerance. At the age of four, that is the first year of the outbreak of the Second World War of tolerance, Li''s parents followed the patriarch to the front line and were ambushed by the enemy in order to rescue the patriarch In order to repay his kindness, yuzhibohao accepted Li, who was only four years old, and became Li''s adoptive father. This is the general situation of Li now.


    "Brother Li, what are you thinking? Why don''t you answer my words?" the little girl pursed the most discontentedly, and her little hand kept shaking in front of her eyes, hoping to attract her attention.


    "Meiqin, stop it. I''m listening to you!" Li reluctantly pushes aside yuzhibo Meiqin''s hand. Yes, this little girl is yuzhibo Meiqin, but now she is still a kid, often running behind her fart leg.


    "Then answer me, why do you keep doing this strange exercise every day?" Bomeiqin is still in a child''s temper. He has to get an answer.


    "Why What''s the matter? " Wen Yan breathed a little, closed his eyes, and the woman''s face suddenly appeared in his mind. That sentence still lingered in Li''s mind for a long time. In the case of yuzhibo Meiqin and other impatient, Li sighed and said softly, "I just don''t want to make mistakes again!"


    All the unfairness is caused by their own lack of ability. The lack of ability itself is a mistake. It not only causes death, but also makes others bear the charge of murder!


    "If you don''t want to make mistakes, you don''t need to do this kind of exercise every day. Look at me and Fuyue, aren''t they the same Yu Zhibo Meiqin is still young and can''t understand the meaning of Lihua. He frowns and asks suspiciously.


    From the back to God, looking at the little spot in front of me, helplessly shook his head, and then said, "say up, why are you so anxious to come to me?"


    "By the way, I almost forgot what uncle Hao told me!" Yuzhibo Meiqin patted her head in chagrin and immediately forgot what she had just discussed. She said in a hurry, "Uncle Hao said that you should go back to prepare for going to Ninja school tomorrow!"


    Although it was a time of war, Muye now had a lot of talents. Despite the siege of several villages, there was still no shortage of personnel, so he did not let these several year old children go to the battlefield. Now he is five years old, and yuzhibo Meiqin is also five years old. There is another child of the same age in yuzhibo family, yuzhibo Fuyue. Yes, it is The father of the two pillars in the original book is also the future husband of the lovely girl around him.


    "Well, I know. I''ll go back soon. Go and talk to Uncle Hao first." Li Li nodded and wanted to send the little girl away.


    "Hum, I don''t know. I''ll wait here for you to go back together. Why am I a runner?" Yuzhibo Meiqin quit immediately after hearing the words, and sat beside him with his mouth up.


    Compared with the future wife and mother, yuzhibo Meiqin is still too naughty, but think about it. After all, she is a five-year-old kid!


    I don''t mind leaving. Anyway, I''ve been used to having yuzhibo Meiqin by my side.


    "Ding! Check the host''s health, Ding! Host meridians are stable and suitable for binding. Do you accept dimensional system binding


    Not long after it was quiet, Li''s mind suddenly rang out a mechanical cold words, which surprised Li. But soon, Li reflected that the previous world belonged to the era of scientific and technological information explosion. I didn''t know how many Internet novels I read, and the system flow was like a crucian carp. Li knew that he had encountered this kind of thing.It seems that before I died, something came down from the sky with thunder and lightning, but I was already disheartened at that time, so I didn''t pay much attention to it. Now I think, maybe that thing is the so-called system.


    As if no one else had closed his eyes, Li''s consciousness entered the system. Of course, this method only referred to the novels he had read before. Although he didn''t know how high the reality was, fortunately, Li''s attempt was successful. He did come to a virtual world, which was like a virtual world on the Internet. There were white network lines everywhere, and he was in a virtual world There is a mass of white objects suspended in the center of these network lines. We can''t see the shape clearly, but we know that this thing is mostly the core of this so-called dimensional system.


    "Are you a dimensional system?" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C2

    "Welcome to the system. I''m the core of the dimensional system. Is the host bound to the system now?"


    Although in the past, when the protagonists read novels, they all ascended to the sky step by step after they got the system, but they were still not impulsive. After sinking slightly, they said, "can you tell me about your origin?"


    "I come from a dimension. For some reason, I came to your previous world, and then I happened to enter your soul!" The system replied calmly.


    "One dimension?" Li Wenyan frowned slightly. He had heard of the second dimension, but he had never heard of the first dimension. After thinking about it, he continued to ask, "where is the so-called first dimension?"


    "I''m sorry, the host''s permission is insufficient, and the system is not allowed to answer. Ask again whether the host is willing to bind to the system. If not, the system will automatically leave the host and find another suitable person!"


    From Wen Yan slightly Leng Leng, did not expect to ask this question also need permission, heard the system again asked about binding, from thought, said "start binding!"


    Those who starve to death, those who are timid, those who support to death, and all the unfairness are caused by their own lack of ability. They are no longer willing to experience such things. Moreover, since the system can run to the earth from the first dimension, can it also go back from the second dimension?


    At the thought of this possibility, a trace of lethality flashed in Li''s eyes. If he can really go back, he must fulfill his promise before he died, and let those of his own taste of being trampled on.


    "To meet the needs of the host, the system automatically binds, and the binding is successful. Please let the host know the details in the future!" After such a sentence came from the system, the white light of the core gradually faded down, and it seemed to fall into a deep sleep.


    "That''s it?" Li Wei is a little puzzled. Shouldn''t he release some tasks?


    Seeing that the system is really not responding, I know that I should not have reached the condition of stimulating the task or fully activating the system. After a little puzzled, I left the system space, and my consciousness returned to my body.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw a lovely face. Two round black eyes were staring at me curiously. After blinking two times, I immediately reacted. Holding yuzhibo Meiqin''s nose, I said with a smile, "what were you doing just now?"


    "Pain, guard your hands!" Yuzhibo Meiqin almost shed tears. After she broke away from her hand, yuzhibo Meiqin wrongly rubbed her little nose and said, "I just want to see if you''re asleep. Just now, I''m still talking to you, but in the twinkling of an eye, there''s no movement. I told you several times that you didn''t respond!"


    Smelling speech, Li nodded thoughtfully. Unexpectedly, when consciousness enters the system space, it can''t detect the reaction of the outside world. It seems that we should be careful when entering the system in the future, otherwise it will be over if we are overcast.


    "Sorry, I didn''t hurt you!" Looking at yuzhibo Meiqin''s aggrieved face, Li is a little embarrassed. Is it really appropriate for him to bully a little girl? Thinking of this, Li reaches out his right hand and says with a smile, "OK, let''s go!"


    "Where are you going?" Yu Zhibo Meiqin put down her hands and said with her eyes turned.


    "Didn''t uncle Hao tell us to go back to school?" From the smile, not angry said, this little guy is too confused.


    "Oh, yes!" Yuzhibo Meiqin suddenly pats her forehead, then hesitantly looks at Li, points to Li''s hand, blushes, and asks in a low voice, "is that ok?"


    "Certainly. What''s the problem?" He nodded and asked in doubt.


    "No, of course not. It''s just that I''m surprised that you''ve been so nice to me for the first time!" Yuzhibo Meiqin grabs Li''s hand quickly, then says curiously.


    "Yes Is that right? " Li didn''t say much. Taking yuzhibo Meiqin''s little hand, they went to the residence of yuzhibo''s family.


    Walking on the road, yuzhibo Meiqin is very happy, especially happy, because Li, who used to be very indifferent, was so kind to her all of a sudden and laughed several times, which made yuzhibo Meiqin very happy and said that she was the pistachio of Li.


    Listening to yuzhibo Meiqin''s words, I can''t laugh or cry. Indeed, I haven''t talked much since I came here for five years, but it''s not indifference. It''s just that I don''t have any topic with some children, and I''m worried about my parents in the world. In addition, it''s too hard for me to say anything about it One thing, Li''s heart is really very hate, even want to live scraping the dog man and woman, but this is only for the two of them hate, Li is not the kind of betrayed people who hate the whole world, now''s Li compared with the previous life, the biggest change is to want to pursue power, endless pursuit of power, never let those unfair things come to their own Head, this is the only pursuit of centrifugal, he wants to become strong, strong to anyone dare not bully themselves.


    After returning to the clan, Lihe Meiqin comes to yuzhibohao''s study. After knocking on the door, yuzhibohao and yuzhibo Fuyue are already there. It seems that they are coming with Meiqin."I have seen the patriarch!" Li and Meiqin cried respectfully at the same time.


    "Ha ha, Xiaoli, Meiqin, there is no outsider here, so you don''t have to call it shengfen. You''d better call it uncle Hao!" Yu Zhi Bo Hao is an informal person. Looking at Li He Meiqin, he smiles and says it doesn''t matter.


    Lihe Meiqin nods silently after hearing the speech. Lihe doesn''t feel anything, but Meiqin is very nervous because this man is the contemporary patriarch of yuzhibo family. He has a high status, so Meiqin''s five-year-old child will not adapt.


    "Well, you two are too slow!" Yuzhibo Fuyue takes the time to wink at Lihe Meiqin. He can''t say how funny it is, which is far from the future yuzhibo clan leader.


    Li just nodded slightly, but Meiqin looked at Fuyue bitterly. Seeing the appearance of Meiqin, Fuyue couldn''t help laughing. However, yuzhibohao glared back and scared him back. Yuzhibohao was a strict father. Yuzhibohao was very afraid of him.


    "Xiaoli, Meiqin and Fuyue, I''ve already registered for you in Ninja school. From tomorrow, you can go to school. In school, I don''t care about anything else, but you have to remember that no matter what happens, you can''t lose the face of my yuzhibo clan, you know?" Speaking of the family honor, Yuzhi Bohao looked up with a straight face.


    "We know!" The three nodded and said in unison.


    "Well, now tell me, how good is the chakra extraction method I gave you some time ago? Did you extract chakra? " Yu Zhibo said that he was the first to look at Yu Zhibo Fuyue. This is his son. Naturally, his discipline will be more strict and attentive. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C3

    The next day, Li got up very early and finished his fitness training. After learning that the world he came to was Huoying, Li began to plan a series of fitness exercises. Although he didn''t plan to take the physical route, at least he didn''t want to fall on it. A great man once said, don''t let your short board become your Achilles'' heel. For this, Li thinks it very much And it has always been.


    After taking a few of them, Li went out alone. At this time, there was not much time left for class. Maybe yuzhibo Meiqin and yuzhibo Fuyue left first, and Li didn''t see them.


    Today is the opening day of Ninja school. Many students go to school in groups one after another. They walk silently alone. Some children on the road point to Li. They can''t help it. The yuzhibo family is the most famous family in Muye. Their clothes are also engraved with the yuzhibo family emblem, which is very conspicuous in the crowd. You can see it at a glance Children of big families, how to say, there are always some people who like to envy other people''s family.


    After arriving at the school, Li found his own class. After entering, the whole classroom was full of people. Everyone was chatting in twos and threes. The atmosphere was very lively. He looked around and saw yuzhibo Fuyue and yuzhibo Meiqin in the middle. There was still a seat left among them. I thought it was deliberately left for myself, but Li didn''t want to caress them With their kindness, they walked over.


    "Brother Li, where did you go this morning? I haven''t found you for a long time!" At the sight of Li, yuzhibo meiqindun chuckles discontentedly and thinks that she can go to Ninja school today. Meiqin gets up early in the morning and wants to go with Li, but she can''t find him for a long time. Finally, she only finds yuzhibo Fuyue, a sad child. Seeing that class time is coming, she reluctantly goes to school with yuzhibo Fuyue.


    "I''m sorry, but I just found a place to do my own business!" With that, Li crowded in front of Yu Zhibo and sat down between them, which made Yu Zhibo full of complaints. Originally, he wanted to sit with Meiqin, but Meiqin refused to leave this seat. Yu Zhibo didn''t dare to make Meiqin angry, so he had to compromise.


    Yuzhibo Meiqin wanted to say something else, but at this time, a middle-aged Ninja came in wearing a vest belonging to Zhongren. Seeing this, the students stopped chatting one after another and looked at the ninja on the platform with a red face.


    "Hello everyone, from today on, I am your teacher, and I will be responsible for teaching you Ninjutsu for the next six years!" Said the middle-aged ninja, picking up the chalk and writing his name on the blackboard behind him.


    Morita has no idea!


    "This is my name. You can call me Mr. Morita in the future." Morita said with a smile, but after looking at the three people, his pupils shrank unnaturally. Although he soon recovered, he was still seen unnaturally in his eyes by Li.


    "I think the yuzhibo family thinks highly of themselves. Many teachers can''t teach them." From the kneading chin murmured.


    "What are you muttering about?" Next to Meiqin, she looks at Li and asks suspiciously.


    "Nothing!" Li shook his head and didn''t speak, which made yuzhibo Meiqin stare again.


    On the first day of class, what the teacher needs to do is to let the students introduce themselves. One by one, the kids stand up excitedly and say their names and ideals. When it''s a turn for a little blonde boy to stand up, his eyes stop on him.


    "Hello everyone, my name is bofengshuimen, my ideal is to become Huoying!" Wave wind water gate a face gentle smile, is very sunny.


    "Cut!"


    But the kids in the class didn''t know how to appreciate it. When they heard that a civilian ninja in bofengshuimen wanted to be Huoying, they immediately hissed all over the place. However, bofengshuimen didn''t care and sat down with a gentle smile.


    "Sure enough, you are the one who can be the shadow of fire!" I admire Feng Shui men''s mind very much. If I am at this age, I''m afraid I''ll come forward with a red face and a thick neck as soon as my ideal is questioned.


    "Next!"


    After half a ring, it was finally his turn to leave. As soon as he stood up, everyone in the class cast their eyes and began to whisper. The topics discussed were all about Yu Zhibo and so on.


    "My name is Yu Zhibo Li. My only ideal is never to make mistakes!" It''s a very simple sentence. After that, he sat down, no matter what other people think.


    "Really, are you so afraid of making mistakes away from my brother? Is it because Uncle Hao is so strict that he is afraid of leaving his brother? " Meiqin tilted her head and thought, but the next one was her. After reaction, Meiqin quickly stood up, but soon he felt a little guilty, because she felt a lot of eyes were focused on her, which made her a little unnatural.


    "Hello everyone, my name is yuzhibo Meiqin, my ideal is I hope I never make mistakes


    Meiqin where there is any ideal, squeak for a long time, in a hurry to think of the ideal, so without thinking out.From speechless looking at yuzhibo Meiqin, this ideal can also plagiarize? However, yuzhibo Meiqin glared at her and asked for no fun. She turned her head and closed her eyes, ignoring the noisy classroom.


    Next to him, Yu Zhibo Fuyue held his breath for a long time. After Yu Zhibo Meiqin sat down, he quickly stood up, raised his head and said, "my name is Yu Zhibo Fuyue. I''m the head of the Yu Zhibo family. My ideal is to lead the Yu Zhibo family to glory!" Then he took a look at yuzhibo Meiqin. In the final analysis, yuzhibo''s ideal was just to show himself in front of yuzhibo Meiqin. But soon, yuzhibo Fuyue almost vomited blood, because yuzhibo Meiqin didn''t look at him at all, just staring away.


    Yu Zhibo sat down with his ears shrugged. He didn''t care about anything else. He just closed his eyes and had a rest.


    The first day''s class ended with this noisy self introduction. After class, Li took Meiqin and yuzhibo Fuyue to yuzhibo''s family. Of course, yuzhibo Meiqin insisted on following her, rather than carrying her. Since she could walk, yuzhibo Meiqin has been running behind her fart legs, but this yuzhibo Fuyue likes to run with Meiqin So it became a common situation for the three of them to be together.


    "According to the time period, that vortex jiuxinnai should be coming to Muye soon." Walking on the road, Li thought of the girl with red hair. In the past, when he saw the shadow of fire, there were two people he liked most. One was vortex jiuxinnai, and the other was Xiaonan, who was far away in the country of rain. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C4

    Time passed quickly. Since he left Ninja school, half a year has passed in a hurry. In half a year, Li has been seizing the time to refine chakra. Although he has made some progress, there is still a gap between Li and xiaren. It is worth mentioning that Li belongs to the first-class student in his class, and has regained his reputation as a former academic bully. The second place is Bofeng Watergate, competing with Li Yes, in the class, both of them have a high reputation. The girls are almost divided into two camps. However, most of them are far away from here. The main reason is that the word "Yu Zhibo" has too much weight. Moreover, in terms of appearance and temperament, they are far better than "Bo Feng Shui men".


    On this day, Yu Zhibo Hao called Li, Yu Zhibo Fuyue and Yu Zhibo Meiqin to the study. On the desk were three roll sleeves with a word "Ren" written on them. Looking at them from a distance, Li knew that they should be ninja roll sleeves.


    "You''ve been refining chakra for more than a year, and now it''s time to get in touch with Ninja!" Yuzhibohao said, took up the three roll sleeves, and then gave them to the three people.


    Three people are very excited, even from are no exception, every day hard exercise, fatally refining chakra is for what? Is not to be able to contact Ninja as soon as possible to enhance their strength.


    The first line is about the name and basic introduction of Ninjutsu.


    "Huodun! The art of fireball! Level C! "


    This Ninjutsu is very common in the original work. Its seal is simple, but its power is very strong. Especially the yuzhibo family, they use it incomparably. The four words "experts in playing with fire" are not in vain. Almost all the yuzhibo family members are based on Huodun. A few talented people have two chakra attributes, but no matter how many chakra attributes they have, there must be fire in them Ruli, he tested chakra''s attributes six months ago, which are fire and thunder. According to Li''s guess, the reason why he has the attribute of thunder is probably that he was struck by thunder before he died in his previous life.


    The three Ninjutsu roll sleeves are all the same. After taking the roll sleeves out of the door, Li then separated from Yu Zhibo Meiqin and Yu Zhibo Fuyue. They didn''t say much. They all went back to practice with their own Ninjutsu roll sleeves happily.


    "Huodun! The art of fireball


    In a lakeside, I was practicing the fire ball by myself. Although it''s only a C-level ninja, it''s still a little difficult to practice. The main reason is that I have too few chakras. I can''t control the composition and temperature of the fire perfectly, which often leads to scalding my mouth.


    "One more time!" After wiping his scalded mouth, Li began to seal again. In a short time, a fireball spat out from his mouth, and then it just rolled less than one meter and went out. It had more momentum and less stamina. That''s why Li''s mouth was burned again because of the high temperature.


    "What? I''m a genius. I''m just a C-level ninja. I can do it again!"


    Now from the pursuit of power has a deep persistence, that woman''s words deeply engraved in the heart of the from, can never forget, want to live, you must have power!


    "Huodun, the art of haohuoqiu!"


    Time flies, and it''s three days. This time, I don''t know how many times I''ve tried to leave. After taking a deep breath, I left and began to seal, "Huodun! The art of fireball After the seal knot is finished, leave open your mouth and spit out a flame.


    "Shape, element, chakra, composition, maintenance, wounding!"


    A fireball with a diameter of half a meter rolled to the surface of the lake like a wheel. The high temperature boiled the water up. This time, Li finally succeeded.


    "I didn''t expect that a C-level Ninja would take me three days. I underestimated these things before!" After mastering the skill of fireball, Li directly lay on the chopping board by the lake, looked up at the sky, his eyes narrowed slightly, and murmured, "if I can go back now, I can kill those two dogs and men!"


    The next day, Li came to the school alone. Meiqin and yuzhibo Fuyue came as early as before. Seeing Li Lai, Meiqin directly passed yuzhibo Fuyue, holding Li''s hand and chattering about what happened when she was learning howball. However, her tone should be that she didn''t even know how to master it. In the end, she was only five and a half years old He has a 21-year-old soul in his body. No matter chakra or his understanding of Ninjutsu knowledge is far beyond yuzhibo Meiqin and yuzhibo Fuyue.


    "Well, students, today is the ranking competition, everyone hurry up and gather in the training ground!" Morita no mood a face smile of looking at the class this group of young rabbit son high voice say.


    Hearing this, a crowd rushed out. Li took Meiqin and yuzhibo, and Fuyue walked out slowly. There was a slower one behind, which was bofengshuimen.


    The so-called ranking competition is a duel competition held once every six months. The students in the class can fight one-on-one. They can use their swords and kuwu, even ninja. Of course, the premise is that they can''t kill people intentionally.


    It''s half a year since they entered the University. Today is just the day of the ranking competition. No matter whether they are top students or inferior students, as long as they get good results in the ranking competition, they are top students. After all, no matter how rich their theoretical knowledge is, they can''t do it. Isn''t it the same as talking on paper?"Ding! Task release, win the class Ranking Competition first, reward points value 100, failure penalty no! "


    Just after lining up, the voice of the system suddenly rang out in Li''s mind. For a moment, Li didn''t respond. Since the last time he bound the system, the system hasn''t responded for half a year. Sometimes, Li even forgot that he had a system in his body.


    "Most of the points are used for exchange. In that case, the ranking competition must be won!" From the squint, looked at the row at the end of the wave Fengshui gate, if you want to say the whole class who can with their own on a few moves, that is the wave Fengshui gate, although did not see his hands after the actual ability, but think it is not bad.


    Seems to be sensing from the eyes, wave wind water gate also side head to see from, and then smile, warm spring.


    After the students lined up, Morita came forward and said, "in this ranking match, you are free to choose your opponents to fight against you. But you should pay attention to that no matter who it is, you are not allowed to hurt people intentionally. Do you hear me?"


    "I hear you!" A group of little kids came back together.


    Morita Wuxu nodded, then looked away, and said, "well, the game is now on, let''s all pick our opponents and get ready!" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C5

    Most of the students in the school are from the civilian Ninja family. Only a few of them are from the family. The children from the civilian Ninja family can''t lift their advanced ninja skills at this age. They can''t support death, that is, three body skills and so on. However, in addition to these civilian ninjas, there are also some family children. The most memorable one is two brothers with white pupils, named RI The day difference and day foot, as well as the third middle school Haiyi, Nara Lujiu and qiudaoding, are the parents of Muye Xiaoqiang in the future.


    "Yuzhiboli, I want to fight with you!" Just five years old day difference came to leave in front of the sound said.


    The RI family and the yuzhibo family have always been unable to see each other. They are both pupil families. Even though they don''t say it on the surface, they still think that their pupil skills are more powerful in their heart. There is such an idea. It''s inevitable to fight openly and secretly. As a member of the yuzhibo family and the chief student of the school, RI Cha wants to defeat Lilai to prove whose family is strong.


    Looking at this short day difference, li felt a little funny. When he used to watch animation, this guy was the father of RI Ningci. Unexpectedly, he was in the same class with him. When he heard that he was going to challenge himself, Li nodded and said, "OK, I''ll take your challenge!"


    I just learned the skill of howball. I can try it with him.


    After the end of the battle, the two came to the center of the field and started the first battle of the ranking match.


    "Leave brother, beat him, beat him!" Yuzhibo Meiqin cheered when she saw Li on the stage.


    "Li, defeat him, our yuzhibo family is the strongest!" Yuzhibo Fuyue also jumped up and yelled. He attached great importance to the honor of yuzhibo family. Thanks to the education of yuzhibo family, every child has been instilled with the idea of yuzhibo honor since childhood.


    "RI Chai, beat yuzhiboli. Our RI family is the strongest. You must come on!" Not to be outdone, ririzu shouts at Richa in the center of the field.


    For a moment, the atmosphere was very high when the children of two big families fought. Even the teachers were interested in looking at the day difference between Lihe and Rizhao. The question whether they were bad at white eyes or bad at writing wheel eyes was always what these common ninjas wanted to know. However, the two families had not fought in Muye, so this question was not answered.


    Of course, if someone asked in the Warring States period whether he was good at writing wheel eyes or bad at white eyes, they would all answer him. At that time, only a thousand hands could compete with yuzhibo in the whole world of tolerance. At that time, the Japanese family could only be regarded as a first-class family. They lived on their nose. Later, Muye was established, and yuzhiboban disappeared after the war with a thousand hands However, the yuzhibo family has never been strong again. Naturally, the yuzhibo family that everyone was afraid of at the beginning seems not to be terrible. Even to the family, they dare to compare their own white eyes with the writing wheel eyes, and they say they are more powerful than the writing wheel eyes.


    The sun family is dominated by eight trigrams, so as soon as they go on the stage, they pose as eight trigrams, while Li takes out the bitterness and looks at the day difference lightly.


    Body skill is the mainstream of the Japanese family. It''s about close combat. At the beginning of the battle, RI Chai raises his feet and runs to Li. He wants to use body skill to subdue the other party. Seeing this, he smiles and doesn''t retreat. He also rushes up. No matter how powerful his body skill is, RI Chai is only a child after all. Where can he be so powerful?


    Two hands and feet intersect, fight each other for several rounds, day difference see can''t take advantage of, get out of a retreat, take out a bitterness from the knife bag, throw to leave, and then put the posture of Eight Diagrams Palm, people with bitterness, bitterness in front, people in back, together rush to leave.


    Zizi!


    Kuwu stabbed Li, and the forward day difference was stunned. He didn''t expect that he could succeed so easily. However, at this time, the stabbed Li suddenly turned into a piece of wood. When Richa saw this, he suddenly called out that it was not good. He just wanted to do something, but he put kuwu on Richa''s neck.


    "You lost!" From light said.


    RI Chai''s face broke down when he heard the speech, but soon he was unconvinced and said, "hum, if I want to be able to use my white eyes, I can see through your stunt. I lost this time. After I can use my white eyes, I will challenge you!"


    A child is like this. He won''t be convinced even if he loses. He can''t use his white eyes now. Why don''t he think that he hasn''t opened his writing wheel eyes yet.


    "I''m waiting for you!" Seeing the unconvinced appearance of RI Chai''s face, Li didn''t care. After pushing aside RI Chai, they sealed a reconciliation.


    Morita saw the match and shook his head helplessly. In the end, the day difference was too small and he had no fighting experience. He was cheated by a simple stunt and found that he could not react after he was cheated.


    "Yuzhiboli won this competition!" Morita murmured.


    All of a sudden, yuzhibo Meiqin and yuzhibo Fuyue jump up happily. Yuzhibo Fuyue also looks at the angry day foot beside him.


    A group of children''s competitions are really not very attractive, especially the children from the civilian Ninja family. When they have no moves, they rub each other''s neck directly and then overturn to the ground. They just roll on the ground and fight like ordinary children outside. It''s no different from fighting a rogue fight."Yuzhibo, I hope to have a friendly fight with you!" At this time, Bofeng Watergate came to Li''s face and said with a smile that he had just experienced a battle, but he won easily.


    Li Wenyan squinted slightly, looked at the wave Feng Shui gate, nodded and said, "OK, I just want to fight with you!"


    It''s also an eye-catching battle. Although bofengshuimen is also a civilian ninja, in school, bofengshuimen can beat the children of those families, just a little bit. In the eyes of these civilian ninjas, bofengshuimen is their pride.


    "Shuimen, come on, beat yuzhiboli!" Several common Ninja girls cheered and cheered for bofengshuimen.


    Yuzhibo Meiqin saw this, immediately dissatisfied, did not dare to show weakness, yelled, "leave brother, come on, beat Bofeng Watergate!"


    Li Li takes a funny look at yuzhibo Meiqin. The little girl is so lively, but on the other hand, she is also very moved in her heart. Since she is sensible, no matter what she does, yuzhibo Meiqin will follow her and cheer for herself. Even if she doesn''t say it, she is still very grateful to yuzhibo Meiqin. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C6

    Both Bofeng shuimen and Li are the best students in the same grade. Therefore, after the battle, the first and second place will come out, and Morita Wuxu is also interested. He wants to see how far these two talents can play.


    After the end of the battle, the two men stepped back a few steps, leaving enough fighting space.


    Bofeng shuimen is only over five years old and has no contact with Ninjutsu. After making a few circles in his hand, kuwu rushes towards Li quickly. Seeing this, he also takes out kuwu. After they meet, they both fight with each other in terms of physical skills. At this age, few people will contact with Ninjutsu, and only big families like yuzhibo family have good blood to contact with them early Surgery.


    Bang! Bang!


    Bofeng Watergate is really strong and has a great body skill. After several rounds of fighting with him, Li found that he couldn''t win him at all. Obviously, Bofeng Watergate is also carrying out very strict training every day, which is in inverse proportion to his sissy personality.


    After staggering the two hands of the gate, he dashed forward and pushed his knee against the belly of the gate. However, he didn''t take advantage of the victory. A backward jump widened the distance. At this time, he flew out from the left side and stabbed at the door.


    When! When! When!


    After shooting down a few kuwu, Li quickly made a seal, and then rushed to the left side. The wave wind water gate in front of him was just a stunt. When he just put his knee up, he didn''t feel solid. That''s why Li didn''t continue.


    "Sure enough, you can''t be fooled by this simple stunt!"


    There are trees in the front, back, left and right of the ranking match, which can make the students better use the three body skills to fight. With the voice falling, Bofeng Watergate jumps down from the tree on the left, and then uses kuwu to hold the kuwu from the stab. However, the next second, Bofeng Watergate''s face changes and leaves the place quickly.


    "It''s too late, Huodun, the skill of haohuoqiu!"


    On a big tree behind Bofeng water gate, standing on the branch of the tree, the seal has been finished. Then he opens his mouth and spits out a fireball half a meter in diameter, whistling toward Bofeng water gate. Morita Wuxu, who is watching the battle, still looks appreciative. However, after hearing the words "haohuoqiu", Morita Wuxu''s face suddenly changes color, and he comes to Bofeng water gate quickly Next to the Fengshui gate, he grabbed the wave and jumped to one side.


    Boom!


    The fiery fireball hit the ground and blew out a big pit. The smoke was rolling. Bofeng Watergate was scared. Morita was scared. All the students were scared. Even yuzhibo Fuyue and yuzhibo Meiqin were scared.


    "Is this ninja? Is that the power of Ninjutsu? "


    After recovering, all the students stared excitedly at the big hole blasted out by the fireball, and talked about the problem of Ninjutsu.


    "I really can''t compare with him. He has been able to use the skill of howball, but I haven''t even understood it yet!" Yu Zhibo Fuyue looks at Li standing on the tree with a complicated face, and then looks at Yu Zhibo Meiqin worshipped by him. His heart is very bitter.


    "This guy, at such a young age, has such a powerful chakra to support him to release level C fire escape ninja. The yuzhibo family can''t be underestimated!" Morita Wuxu squints at Li and murmurs.


    Li Li jumped down from the tree, looked at the big smoke pit on the ground and nodded with satisfaction. He didn''t expect that a C-level Ninja has such great power, which is not enough for his chakra. If enough, the power of haohuoqiu can be doubled. Thinking of this, he decided to improve his chakra quickly.


    "Yuzhibo left my classmates, I lost!" At this time, Bofeng Watergate came to Li''s face. He didn''t feel discouraged after failure. His eyes were clear and he said with a smile, "thank you very much for fighting with me with all your strength!"


    "It''s nothing. The lion still needs to do his best to fight the rabbit. What''s more, the gap between you and me is not so big. If I don''t do my best, it will not only lead to my own failure, but also disrespect the people who fight with me!" From shook his head, light said.


    Then the two sealed a reconciliation.


    "Does the lion fight the rabbit with all his strength? This kid, his future achievements will not be low! " Morita Wuxu hears Li''s words, and suddenly thinks that the way he looks at Li is also wrong. This is a good seedling, absolutely a good seedling. Maybe in a few years, he will have a super strong man in his hands, which makes Morita Wuxu very excited. As a teacher, his greatest honor is to have promising students.


    The ranking competition ended with the competition between Li and Bofeng Watergate. The first place was Li, the second place was Bofeng Watergate, and the third place was ririzu. Yuzhibo Meiqin and yuzhibo Fuyue were ranked fourth and sixth. The top ten were all family children. Of course, Bofeng Watergate was an odd number.


    "Ding! Congratulations to the host for completing the task. The bonus points value is 100. The points mall is officially opened. Please take time to check it! "


    After the ranking competition, Li was prompted by the system. On the surface, he didn''t feel like nothing happened. He went home with yuzhibo Meiqin and yuzhibo Fuyue and reported today''s ranking competition with yuzhibohao.


    "Li, have you mastered the skill of howball?"In the study, Yu Zhibo looks away in surprise. It''s only three days. A five-year-old child has mastered a level C ninja in three days. Is it because his ancestors showed their spirit and sent a genius to Yu Zhibo''s family?


    "Well, I can use this ninja for the first time!" Li nodded his head. He just said that he could use it initially. He still knew what to master. It was one thing to know how to use it. But he still lacked a little heat to master it completely. The main reason was that there were too few chakras.


    After receiving Li''s reply, Yu Zhibo''s face showed a trace of joy. He patted Li''s shoulder and said with a smile, "it''s really worthy of being the man of my Yu Zhibo family. OK, now come out with me and cast this Ninja once in the yard!"


    No matter in which world, if you want to be respected by others, you have to pay enough price and show enough potential. If you blindly hide your clumsiness and let others think you are a waste material, you will lose the value of cultivation and no one will care about you.


    After arriving at the courtyard, yuzhibo Hao stands by with yuzhibo Fuyue and yuzhibo Meiqin, looking at the departure of the center.


    After a slight breath, from the mobilization of chakra in the body, his hands began to seal, although very slow, but a few seconds later, the seal end, from the mouth suddenly drum up, "Huodun! The art of fireball


    A ball of fire rolled more than ten meters with hot air like a wheel. All the way, the ground was black and roasted. After a few seconds, the ball of fire dispersed. He was a little relieved and wiped the sweat on his forehead. With his current chakra, it was enough to play level C Ninja twice a day. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C7

    Yuzhibo Fuyue admires her while Meiqin admires her. If not for yuzhibohao, she would have cheered for a long time, but Rao is so. Meiqin''s face is still red, which makes yuzhibo Fuqiu sad.


    "Good, good, this is my yuzhibo family''s good man!" Yuzhibohao looks away with a smile on his face and shouts twice. It can be imagined how excited yuzhibohao is at this time as the patriarch. Since yuzhibohao disappeared, yuzhibohao''s family is degenerating bit by bit. Even if the people don''t realize it, they are still proud of yuzhibo, but as the patriarch, yuzhibohao is the decline of the family In my eyes, the most striking thing is that the RI family, who had only been able to snore for a long time before, had already dared to jump on Yu Zhibo''s head and said that white eyes were worse than writing wheel eyes.


    "Alas, it''s a pity that the child has not yet awakened to write round eyes, otherwise it will be even worse. However, he is only five years old. Even yuzhiboban didn''t awaken to write round eyes at this age. Let''s wait for two years to have a look!" Yuzhi Bohao is a little greedy after he is happy. He hopes to wake up as soon as possible.


    Li Wei smiles and doesn''t like it. It''s too far from the goal in his heart. For the yuzhibo family, Ninjutsu is the second, and the most important thing is these eyes.


    "It''s time to open the eyes of the writing wheel!" I thought to myself.


    After saying goodbye to yuzhibohao, Li enters his room. Originally, yuzhibo Meiqin wanted to come over, but he was sent away on the pretext that he wanted to practice. After lying in bed, Li closes his eyes and enters into the system. He still remembers that the system mentioned the integral mall not long ago. If he didn''t understand it correctly, it''s probably the integral mall That is to exchange or buy all kinds of goods with the value of points.


    "System, give me the list of points mall!"


    "Yes, host!"


    The system quickly called out a list, standing like a wall in front of Li!


    Shadow of fire, death, Goblin''s tail, Holy Grail


    In the list, there is a grid with its own classification. After a little thought, I can understand the meaning. I''m afraid this list is just a general list. The so-called fire shadow and death god represents the abilities and weapons in various worlds. After understanding the principle, I leave it on the fire shadow grid. Suddenly, a ripple appears in the list, and all the weapons are destroyed The grid is erased and a new list is created.


    Blood, ninja, weapons, supplies! Tailed beast!


    A total of five grid, the entire world of fire shadow items are summed up together, without hesitation, skipping the ninja, weapons and supplies and tail animals, from the point of blood, suddenly, a series of blood appeared in the fire shadow appear on the panel, the first is the eye of reincarnation, and then down is the eternal kaleidoscope and immortal body, according to the high to low, all All of them are listed.


    "Reincarnation eye: the eye of the six immortals, with the power to create and destroy the world, needs 10 million points! (Note: before exchanging this blood, the host needs to have an eternal kaleidoscope and immortal body, otherwise it cannot be exchanged! "


    "Eternal Kaleidoscope: with eternal light, you can use powerful pupil skill without limitation. You need to score one million points! (Note: before exchanging this blood, the host needs to have a kaleidoscope eye, otherwise it can''t be exchanged! "


    "Immortal body: it can quickly recover the injured body and let the host have a large number of chakras. It needs 1.5 million points! (Note: this item has no exchange premise, so the price is relatively high!)


    After reading some blood series, only those ordinary blood series have no exchange premise, while a series of blood series with round eyes have exchange premise. For example, the premise of exchanging double gouyu round eyes is to have single gouyu round eyes, which makes Li a bit of a headache. This system really breaks the way for people to ascend to heaven.


    I''ve just finished a task, and now the score value is 100. After checking the price of gouyu''s lunyan, it''s also 100 points, but I''m not happy at all. The exchange price of lunyan is increased by ten times. The single gouyu''s 100, the double gouyu''s 1000, the three gouyu''s 10000, and the kaleidoscope''s 100000, It''s a tenfold price increase.


    "System, help me exchange note gouyu write round eye!"


    Although he can wait for his eyes to be opened, Li still decides to exchange them. After all, not everyone can open these eyes. There are hundreds of yuzhibo family members, but no more than half of them can open their eyes. There are only more than 20 people who own sangouyu''s eyes. This proportion is really terrible. Li also doesn''t know whether he can open them automatically. It''s better to exchange them directly Well, after all, no matter what it is, there is a period of adaptation, so is the eye of writing wheel. Open it earlier and master it earlier.


    "Follow the host''s command, deduct 100 points, open single gouyu writing wheel eye!"


    After the system finished, the grid of Shan gouyu in the list suddenly fell off and a white light fell in from Li''s chest, and then Shan gouyu''s each became dim, indicating that Li had been exchanged.


    As soon as the white light enters the body, Li suddenly feels his heart pumping and almost stops beating. Then it seems that there are two special gases flowing from the two meridians in the body all the way to the eyes. Li hasn''t produced any superfluous ideas yet. In a moment, Li only feels his brain swelling and pain, and his eyes also feel tingling. Li immediately closes his eyes and holds his hands tightly Wear your own temple to cushion the pain.Half ring, pain disappeared, from know, write round eyes have opened, slightly open eyes, the original black pupil has been replaced by a scarlet, in the upper left corner of the pupil, a gouyu quietly stay there.


    After exchanging the eyes, Li hurried out of the system space, found a mirror in the room, and then began to appreciate his eyes. Looking at the beautiful pupil of gouyu, Li showed a smile. In the final analysis, this is the foundation of his survival in this world.


    "Is this the eye of the wheel? It''s really good! " From putting down the mirror, looking out of the window, suddenly, a few birds far away, from all can see their flapping wings track, see here, centrifugation heartfelt smile, with the eyes of writing wheel, I also have the capital to chase the road of the strong.


    Dong! Dong!


    "Brother Li, uncle Hao asked you to have dinner!"


    At this time, there was a knock on the door, and yuzhibo Meiqin''s voice came in from the outside. After hearing the words, the eyes of the writing wheel disappeared, and the black pupil was restored. Then he opened the door and went to dinner with Meiqin. All the way, yuzhibo Meiqin always took Li''s hand and asked about the secret of practicing haohuoqiu. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C8

    At the end of the 33rd year of Muye, the Second World War of tolerance is coming to an end. The reputation of Muye Baiya and Sanren has already spread to Muye. In addition, there are some bad news. Gangshou, one of Sanren''s brothers, suffered from phobia due to the death of his brother qianshoushengshu and his lover Kato Duan. He can''t go on to the battlefield any more and returns to Muye. He also has three colleagues The big snake pill, one of the forbearances, is still outside. According to the big snake pill and gangshou, Zilai has also gone to travel and relax.


    At the end of the war, Li has reached the age of six. He stayed in Ninja school for a year. Half a year, Li''s chakra finally broke through to Naruto. In terms of Ninja, he still only mastered the skill of fireball. Li is not in a hurry. He is too greedy to chew too much. It''s just right for him to use a C-level ninja.


    "Today, I''d like to introduce a new student who will study with you in the future. Let''s get to know each other."


    The eyes of the whole class are focused on the girl on the platform, because this girl is the vortex jiuxinnai.


    Although jiuxinnai was later known as "blood red pepper", but now when she first came here, she was full of thinking about how to have a good relationship with her classmates, so she stood on the platform and seemed to be very formal, half loud. Then she raised her head and summoned up the courage to say, "my name is vortex jiuxinnai, six years old, my dream My dream is to be the first female fire shadow The last sentence was almost his roar. After that, juxinnai''s whole face turned red, and his round face looked like a tomato.


    The whole classroom was quiet, and all the students were shocked by Jiu xinnai''s words. But soon, the classroom was like a frying pan, and a lot of laughter rang out.


    "Cut, you still want to do fire shadow, next life, I see your face so round, and red, you simply don''t do fire shadow, do a tomato!" A student holding his stomach, holding a smile, stood up and pointed to Jiu xinnai.


    As soon as these words came out, there was a lot of laughter. They were all talking about Jiu xinnai. Of course, the so-called discussion was nothing more than some striking words.


    "Cough, just sit there!" Morita Wuxu is also a bit embarrassed, but he didn''t say anything, pointing to an empty seat in front of him.


    Jiuxinnai was angry stomped, heard the teacher''s words, directly ran to the position to sit down, and then lay on the table and did not speak, sitting behind her looked at jiuxinnai, and then looked at the wave Fengshui gate, found that he was staring at jiuxinnai from time to time, obviously, just that want to be the first female fire shadow of Muye''s ideal let wave Fengshui gate resonate It made him interested in Jiu xinnai.


    "Bofeng Watergate, you don''t have the ability to protect her, so I''m sorry, I won''t give her to you!" Li just can''t take care of the plot. All the unfairness is caused by his own lack of ability. Li firmly believes that Bofeng Watergate is lack of ability, so he is not qualified to like Jiu xinnai.


    At this time, from the waist suddenly came a stabbing pain, frowning side head a look, suddenly saw Yu Zhibo Meiqin angrily staring at himself, this let leave a little puzzled, asked "Meiqin, where did I offend you?"


    "Hum, brother Li is a big sex wolf. He''s always staring at the new girl!" Yuzhibo Meiqin said, with his mouth in his mouth and his head turned away.


    Smell speech, from pour is strange, even if oneself stares at nine Xin Nai to see also not as well as living so atmosphere, "is making a child''s temper?" Li pinches his chin and thinks that he won''t think that yuzhibo Meiqin is jealous. After all, they are only six-year-old children. How can they understand the feelings between men and women? Therefore, in Li''s opinion, he is too qualified to pay attention to jiuxinnai, so Meiqin feels that he has been ignored and plays a child''s temper. In his previous life, those children were not the same? I feel that my parents are better to my brother or brother, and then I start to play a temper and so on.


    Seeing that yuzhibo Meiqin was still in a bad temper, she was a little helpless. She had to comfort her and said, "well, Meiqin, I just saw that she had just arrived in a strange environment and was ridiculed by her classmates. I thought she was very poor, so you don''t need to be angry!"


    Hearing Li''s words, yuzhibo Meiqin''s ears suddenly moved, turned his head and asked, "is it really just like this?"


    "Of course it''s true. Why do I lie to you?" Li Li nodded, then knocked Yu Zhibo Meiqin''s head again. He was not angry and said, "don''t be angry next time, you know?"


    "Well, I know. I''ll listen to you in the future!" Get from the affirmative answer, yuzhibo Meiqin also showed a smile, showing tiger teeth said with a smile.


    Seeing yuzhibo Meiqin like this, Li shook his head, which is far from the image of a good wife and mother in the future. However, it''s hard to think about yuzhibo Meiqin''s age. After all, she''s only six years old, and she''s still innocent. In the original work, she married yuzhibo Fuyue. As the wife of the patriarch, she has a lot to know, and she also has to pay attention to etiquette Maybe it''s because of these factors that yuzhibo Meiqin has changed into what it will be like in the future.


    "Who wants you to be pitiful? You are all bad guys!"At this time, Jiu xinnai suddenly turned around and yelled at Li. He glared at Li angrily. His cheeks were red and he looked very cute.


    By nine Sinai suddenly attack, from also wonder, today oneself seek who provoke who? Just after pacifying yuzhibo Meiqin, jiuxinnai comes to trouble again, and just wants to say something. However, yuzhibo Meiqin is faster than Li. Teng stands up from his seat and says to jiuxinnai angrily, "I don''t know why you are so rude. I''m from my brother''s kindness. You just arrived at Muye without a friend, so I have compassion. I didn''t expect you to be so rude Li, hum, I''m so angry


    Jiuxinnai is not willing to be outdone. Teng stands up and stares at yuzhibo Meiqin, but at this time, Li also stands up and reaches out a hand to block them.


    The two girls immediately looked away and asked, "what are you doing?"


    "Vortex nine Sinai Let''s go! My name is Yu zhiboli. If you don''t mind, let''s be friends! " From said, the right hand stretched out, now, nine Sinai is Leng, looking from the hand can''t speak.


    "Brother Li, why do you want to be friends with such a rude guy?" On one side, Yu Zhibo Meiqin hears the words and asks in disbelief. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C9

    Originally, Jiu xinnai was still hesitating, but as soon as he heard Yu Zhibo Meiqin''s words, he immediately gave up. He directly held Li''s hand and said carelessly, "I''ve just made a self introduction on it, so you should know my name. For your sake, I''ll make friends with you reluctantly."


    Listen to nine Sinai proud tone, from micro smile, nodded, said "then I''ll call you nine Sinai can?"


    "Well, we''re friends. If we don''t call ourselves Jiu xinnai, what is it?" Nine xinnai nodded, indifferent said.


    On one side, Yu Zhibo Meiqin saw that they were holding hands and couldn''t bear to part, so she quit immediately. She grabbed Li''s hand and said angrily, "let me go. Why do you always hold my hand from my brother?"


    Jiuxinnai and yuzhibo Meiqin seem to be on the same level. They are equally angry and say stubbornly, "I won''t let go. He''s my friend. What''s the relationship between holding hands!"


    "I told you to let go!" Yuzhibo Meiqin''s eyes were red, so he almost didn''t start.


    "I won''t let it go!"


    "Let go!"


    Jiu xinnai is not big, but he has a lot of strength. With increasing strength, he feels that his hands are going to be congested, and he just wants to stop them from fighting. However, at this time, Yu Zhibo Fuyue, who is watching the play, pulls his clothes and turns to see that Yu Zhibo Fuyue keeps winking at himself.


    "What can I do for you?" Li couldn''t understand what yuzhibo Fuyue wanted to say, so he had to ask in a voice.


    Yu Zhibo Fuyue had no choice but to stand up and look at Jiu xinnai and say, "cough, Jiu xinnai, can you let go of your hand? I have something to tell Li! "


    Nine xinnai smell speech, staring at Yu Zhibo Fuyue, thought it was to find fault, but see is from the people, he did not know, nine xinnai''s face is slightly good-looking, released from the hand, looked up and said, "look at you so polite, I lent you!"


    Hearing this sentence, not only Yu Zhibo Fuyue''s mouth drew, but also his face was full of black lines. What is meant by lending you first? When did it develop to this point? On one side, yuzhibo Meiqin shows her teeth angrily. She grows up with Li and yuzhibo Fuyue. On the relationship with Li, who is so close to her and yuzhibo Fuyue? This will listen to Jiu xinnai''s meaning. She has a good relationship with Li.


    When he and Yu Zhibo Fuyue came outside the classroom, Yu Zhibo Fuyue pouted his lips and said discontentedly, "I say you''re the first genius of Yu Zhibo''s family that my father recognized. You''re so close to a villager. Isn''t it a shame for our Yu Zhibo family? I don''t think you''d better leave that vortex jiuxinnai any more. Besides, don''t you see that Meiqin doesn''t like her very much? "


    Li Wenyan shakes his head, glances at Yu Zhibo Fu Yue and says, "Fu Yue, if someone says that to me, I''ll beat him all over the place to find his teeth. I''m not allowed to say that again, you know? In particular, don''t say that in front of Jiu xinnai When he used to watch Huoying, he liked Jiu xinnai and Xiao Nan the most. However, for the past life, these are virtual characters, and there is no way to like them any more. After all, the real life still needs to continue, but now it''s different. He has come to this world, and Jiu xinnai also appears around him alive. He will never miss this opportunity, nor will he allow it Allow others to insult the person they like.


    "Li, you If Father knows, he will scold you for sure Fu Yue didn''t expect that the meeting would be so extreme. He had no choice but to move his father out.


    "Fu Yue, what I just said is the same to everyone, even uncle Hao. My own life and who I want to make friends with are my own business!" Li said faintly. After that, regardless of yuzhibo Fuyue, he went directly into the classroom. At this time, the "war" between yuzhibo Meiqin and jiuxinnai almost stopped. They all lie on the table to have a rest. It''s obvious that the quarrel also takes physical strength.


    After class, yuzhibo Fuyue went home alone and didn''t follow yuzhibo Meiqin. Li knew that he must have gone to complain to yuzhibohao. Children just can''t hide their words. If they have anything to tell their parents, Li doesn''t care. All the unfairness is caused by his own lack of ability. However, Li already has this power, and it''s up to him Yu Zhi Bo Hao won''t restrain himself so much.


    Li and yuzhibo Meiqin go home together. Jiuxinnai is alone. They live in different places, so they don''t go together. However, after leaving the school gate, Li hears a noise in the nearby trees.


    "You bastards, do you think I''m afraid of you because there are so many people? If you have the ability, please come here, and miss Ben will go on! "


    Hearing this voice, Li''s face suddenly became gloomy. This voice was Jiu xinnai''s voice, and he didn''t take care of yuzhibo Meiqin beside him. Li went directly into the Bush, and suddenly saw two or three male students laughing around Jiu xinnai, and another one was holding Jiu xinnai''s hair.


    "You bastards, who allowed you to touch her!" He stepped forward and grabbed the boy student who was holding Jiu xinnai''s hair. In pain, the boy student let go of his hand and cried."Yuzhiboli, let him go quickly, otherwise we will be rude. Don''t think we are afraid of you as your chief student. Let me tell you, we have three people here. Do you have the ability to beat us three at the same time?" A little fatter student stood up and pointed to Li and said fiercely.


    Smell speech, leave immediately angry, black pupil instant change of blood red, eyes pupil, a gouyu emerge, turn head coldly stare at the little fat man, light say "you just say again try!"


    The two people who didn''t start suddenly fell into the ice cellar and looked at Li''s strange eyes. They were afraid. They had never heard that people''s eyes could change color, and there would be gouyu shape. They were all children. They had never heard of writing wheel eyes.


    "Monster


    Two people immediately cried out in fear, turned around and ran without a shadow. Seeing this, they pushed away the painful man with tears, even without cruel words. The male student turned around and ran.


    "From my brother Write Write round eyes Yu Zhibo Meiqin pointed to Li''s pupil, shocked and speechless.


    Li Wenyan was stunned and immediately reacted that he was just too angry to show his eyes. Looking at yuzhibo Meiqin''s shocked face, Li was also helpless, but he didn''t care much. Anyway, he planned to tell yuzhibohao about opening the eyes to fight for more free space and all kinds of interests in a short time. Now it''s just a little bit It''s just a little ahead of time. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C10

    "Li, do you really open the eye of writing wheel?"


    After returning to the yuzhibo clan, yuzhibohao learned that he had left the writing wheel eye, and immediately summoned all the clansmen to the ancestral hall, where there was the spiritual throne of the previous generations of patriarchs. Whenever there was a big event in the yuzhibo clan, the clansmen who opened their eyes would gather here, and at the same time, it was the same as asking for the consent of the ancestors.


    all the clansmen who opened their eyes arrived At the bottom, two or three hundred people in black high collar coats were standing there, all with scarlet eyes looking at the distance in front of them. Because the sky was dim at this time, in this lightless ancestral hall, these scarlet eyes were like the eyes of demons, which seemed particularly strange and terrifying.


    Hearing Yu Zhi Bo Hao''s question, Li nodded. His black pupil suddenly turned red. A gouyu appeared in his eyes. Then he looked at the people below. His scarlet eyes echoed with the others. When he saw Shan gouyu''s eyes, everyone immediately began to boil.


    "Why, this child is only six years old. Why did he open his eyes for writing? Even yuzhiboban was not so powerful at that time! This kid looks like an orphan


    "Yes, not long after the outbreak of the Second World War of tolerance, his parents died of rescuing the patriarch, leaving only four year old Yu Zhibo!"


    The yuzhibo people at the bottom are talking about it, and they are all surprised. Throughout the history of the yuzhibo family, yuzhibo ban is the first one to open his eyes, but it was only after he was seven years old, but how old is it? Six years old, don''t underestimate the one-year gap, but it has determined one''s talent.


    "Yuzhibo''s compatriots, with the blessing of all ancestors, have sent this genius to our yuzhibo family. I believe that in a short time, our yuzhibo family will return to the glory and prosperity of the Warring States period. Even Muye will be in the bag of our yuzhibo family. Let''s look forward to that day!" Yu Zhi Bo Hao stares at the scarlet sanguoyu writing wheel, and looks at the clansmen below and says in a loud voice.


    "Yuzhibo Yuzhibo ..£¡¡±


    Everyone roared. They were taught yuzhibo''s honor since childhood. In their hearts, except for the honor of yuzhibo''s family, the rest were secondary.


    "Li, tell Uncle Hao how you open the eye of writing wheel, and do you have any signs when you open it?"


    At the end of the conference, Yuzhi Bohao took Li to the study and asked for some details.


    "Well, a new student came to our class today. I think she came all the way to Muye. She must be very lonely, so we made friends with her. However, after school, when Meiqin and I came home, we met some male classmates bullying her. At that time, I just felt very angry, and then my head suddenly tingled, and my eyes came out by themselves!" Li made up a lie casually. He can''t tell anyone about the system, even Jiu xinnai and Yu Zhibo Meiqin, who make Li think they are closest to each other.


    Yuzhibohao nods his head after hearing the speech. He doesn''t feel surprised. All the eyes openers of yuzhibo family suddenly open their eyes after being stimulated. There is no sign. The situation of leaving is similar. However, the rebirth that makes them leave their eyes makes yuzhibohao go to heart. Muye finds a girl from the country of vortex. Even if the civilian Ninja doesn''t know, Muye is the first The patriarch of the yuzhibo family, a big family, knows very well that the contemporary Jiuwei human Zhuli is about to die, so Muye has to find a new human Zhuli from the country of vortex.


    "Li, I won''t restrain you when you associate with that freshman, but I hope you remember that you are the first genius of my yuzhibo family. You should have your own pride and self-consciousness of your own identity, and never do anything to lose the face of the yuzhibo family, you know?" When it comes to family honor, Yuzhi Bohao''s face is serious.


    "Well, I see!" He nodded, but he didn''t think much of Yuzhi Bohao. He could do whatever he wanted. Could family honor serve as a meal? Without ability, honor will be trampled, which is an indisputable fact.


    Yuzhibo''s people are arrogant, yuzhibohao is no exception. If others know jiuxinnai''s identity as renzhuli, they will try their best to bring him to their family. The most direct thing is to marry him. However, yuzhibohao despises renzhuli, and the writing wheel eye can control the tail beast, which yuzhibohao has proved before. Therefore, in the future, yuzhibohao '' Yu Zhi Bo Hao''s heart, the so-called nine tail is just a pet, for a pet, need to fall from the identity of playing tricks?


    After they talked for a while, yuzhibohao let Li go back to have a rest. This time, yuzhibohao''s attitude was more cordial than before, and some things were more attentive. Although not as good as his own son, yuzhibohue, it was not much different. Yuzhibohao hoped that Li could help him wholeheartedly after yuzhibohue became the patriarch, which was yuzhibohao''s fundamental goal Yes.


    "Huodun! The art of fireball


    On the deck by the lake, Li was practicing the skill of this magnificent fireball. After the seal was finished, he opened his mouth and spit out a big fireball with a diameter of one meter and rolled towards the lake. Where he passed, the lake was boiling and the water vapor was rising.


    "Hoo! The power of haohuoqiu can almost be fully exerted, and it can be regarded as mastering this Ninjutsu! " Leave slightly vomit a breath, murmur a way."Hey, isn''t it cold for you to stand by the lake and practice Ninjutsu on such a cold day?" Shore, nine Xin Nai shake hands, toward from shouting.


    At this time, it was winter, and there was snow on the road. Hearing Jiu xinnai''s words, he left and laughed. Then he went ashore, came to Jiu xinnai and said with a smile, "our yuzhibo people are good at Huodun Ninjutsu, so Huodun is also our mainstream Ninjutsu. It''s more difficult to practice Huodun Ninjutsu in this cold day. Similarly, as long as we succeed, the power of Huodun will increase Quite a lot


    Nine xinnai smell speech, don''t understand nodded, she is still refining chakra stage, didn''t contact ninja, so also don''t know how to practice.


    "Well, now that your practice has been completed, let''s go to eat something. I think it''s good to eat meatballs on such a cold day. How about it?" Nina kneaded her chin and said with a wink.


    "Well, yes!" He nodded away.


    However, just at this time, several children came running with an older child. The older child still had a forehead protector on his forehead. Obviously, he was a ninja. However, seeing him wearing it straight, he should be tolerant.


    "Brother, it''s the two of them who bully us. You must help us get revenge!" The first one is a little fat man. I remember him. Last time he took the lead in looking for Jiu xinnai''s trouble, but he was scared to cry by himself. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C11

    "You''re rubbish. You can''t beat one person. You''ve really disgraced me!"


    The one who helps others is xiaren, who has just graduated for less than half a year, but his attitude is really arrogant. How to say, xiaren is at the bottom of Ninja, but it is like a God in Ninja school. At least in the eyes of these little kids who don''t know anything, the Ninja is invincible. The little fat man is scared to shout and dare to leave the monster To find fault, naturally, in the eyes of these children, Ninja is specialized in fighting monsters.


    "Are you yuzhiboli?" This name endure to come to leave of in front of, arrogant of ask a way.


    He was between the age of nine. Obviously, because of the war, he was short of ninjas, so some ninjas graduated early. Fortunately, he didn''t go to the battlefield, but stayed in the village.


    "Oh! Last time, a few people couldn''t get away, and they were scared to cry. Why, I didn''t feel ashamed, and I asked for help? " Jiu xinnai is also the Lord who is not afraid of heaven and earth. Although he wears a protective forehead that only Ninja has on his head, Jiu xinnai is not afraid at all.


    "Well? It''s just a villager. We Muye people talk. What do you want an outsider to say? Is there any education? " I can''t bear it for a long time, but the accidental poison in my mouth is always related to parenting. You know, it''s a disguised form of scolding parents.


    Hearing this, Li couldn''t help but get angry. Jiu xinnai is his rebellious scale, who dares to touch and who dies.


    "Just now, try again!" From the hand blocked ready to start nine Sinai, step forward to stare at this, bear coldly said.


    "Fool, even if I say it ten times, don''t pretend to be a kid here. I can beat you down with one hand. Believe it or not?" The name bear to curl his mouth, chin slightly up, disdain to look at half a head shorter than him from said.


    "Ding! First battle mission release: if you defeat xiaren, you will be rewarded with 1000 points. If the mission fails, you will be deducted with 1000 points. (Note: if the host has insufficient points, it will be deducted with the same value of the host. If the host has nothing to offset, it will extract the host''s vitality to offset it!)


    Hearing this task, Li''s face changed and he cursed in his heart. This system is too special. If it fails, he should deduct 1000 points. If it''s not enough, he will extract items of the same value to offset it. What''s the difference from now? A pair of single gouyu writing wheel eyes, a magic fireball and a tolerant chakra. If the sum is not enough to exchange 1000 points, they will draw vitality to repay. Isn''t that a pit father?


    Li slightly breathed, put aside the system in advance, and then looked at the xiaren whose eyes were higher than the top. Li lightly said, "OK, let''s have a fight and see who''s more powerful. But I warn you in advance that once you start, you won''t stop if you don''t get hurt. You''d better be prepared. Yuzhibo is definitely not a humble civilian Ninja that can insult you Yes


    In Muye village, as long as you hear yuzhibo''s three words, which one is not with fear and respect from the heart, but on the surface, no one dares to say that he looks down on you. But from the beginning to the present, he looks like the eldest one. If you don''t know Li''s surname, it''s all right. But if you know Li''s surname, yuzhibo still dares to find fault He doesn''t pay much attention to Li. Li is not a person who values family honor very much, but he hates people who don''t know how to live or die. This forbearance makes Li taboo.


    "If you don''t have the ability, you should be killed!"


    The next bear heard the chilling words, but soon he recovered, because his companion told him that the yuzhibo family was nothing, and there was no need to be afraid. When something happened, there was Huoying''s support.


    "Bullshit yuzhibo, do you think Muye village belongs to yuzhibo? I Pooh Under endure mercilessly spit two mouthfuls of saliva, disdain of say.


    Although xiaren is only nine years old, he has never seen the world and can''t understand the pattern of Muye village, so he is easily misled by others. The yuzhibo family has no taboo in Muye''s horizontal legs and is also a police force, which naturally offends many civilian ninjas. Those civilian ninjas dare not say more on the surface, but on the back, they say all the bad things about yuzhibo and belittle nature It''s no wonder that now I''ve heard too much about others'' wanton disparagement of Yu Zhibo. That''s why I don''t think much of Yu Zhibo.


    At this moment, not only did he get away from the fire, but even Jiu xinnai was staring at this guy with red eyes. He was born in a big family. Jiu xinnai naturally knew that as a member of the family, the first thing was to protect the honor of his family. If he was so abused and belittled, even if the whole family was destroyed, he would kill the person who said that.


    Li took a deep breath, calmed his heart, and then looked at the name of forbearance. This time, Li''s eyes were very clear, and he could not see a trace of anger. Looking at the name of forbearance like a pool of cold water, he said, "no matter how much nonsense you say, it''s no use. Today, let''s see how heavy the three words of Yu Zhibo are!"


    All the unfairness is caused by their own lack of ability, so, in order not to let themselves experience those unfair things, either, become stronger than anyone, have the ability than anyone, or shrink to the corner and don''t come out, this name can''t bear, but so stupid to come out to abuse others, deserve injustice."Well, since you want to suffer so much, I''ll help you!" He gave a sneer, then looked at the three little kids behind him, and said in an angry voice, "three wastes, give me a good look at how I clean up this so-called chief student!"


    "Brother, come on, beat yuzhiboli, beat tomato!" The three little kids were scolded, but they didn''t reply. Instead, they cheered loudly.


    "Jiu xinnai, you stand far away!" From the side head looked to the side of nine Sinai light said.


    "Is that ok? He''s a ninja. Can you beat him? I think we''d better go together! " Said Jiu xinnai, frowning.


    Li Wenyan shook his head and said, "don''t worry, it''s just rubbish. I''m the chief student of the school. I don''t need to join hands with you to deal with this kind of rubbish, so you just sit and watch me beat him down!"


    Nine xinnai smell speech, immediately thumbed up, blinked his eyes and said loudly, "OK, this is the dignity of the chief student, I''m good at you, give me that bastard to beat down!" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C12

    Li now is the strength of xiaren, and he is also the top among his peers. That Ninja is also xiaren, but he is three years older than Li. If you really want to fight, it''s hard to say who will win or lose. After all, Li''s surname is yuzhibo, and he has the bottom card and advantage that xiaren doesn''t have.


    The children of this era are different from those of decades later. Even if they are only nine years old, they are still strong in fighting. After a few circles in their hands, they rush to leave quickly.


    "Writing wheel eye!" From the pupil immediately blood red, single gouyu in the pupil rotation, eyes staring at the next endure assault action.


    Although Shan gouyu''s lunyan can''t improve his combat effectiveness in battle, it''s different among ninjas of the same level. Although it''s only a gouyu, it can quickly analyze the Ninja''s action law.


    When!


    As he approached, Li held kuwuci on the side of kuwuci. According to the analysis of the eye of writing wheel, this place was his dead corner, with only half of his power. However, with this blow, kuwuci was stabbed away and moved to the left. Li grasped the emptiness and put one knee on the other''s stomach. Suddenly, he felt the pain, The name endure cover cover stomach squat down, face with the color of pain.


    From the top of the place is the respiratory duct, that is, a little bit below the two lobes of the lung. That place is the weakest and the most vulnerable place in the human body. One knee can push the person to dizzy.


    "Yes


    Nine xinnai see from just fight hit the opponent, immediately excited to jump up, on the contrary, the other three kids is a face incredible looking from, they how also can''t think, from a student how can play ninja?


    "I''ll kill you!" When he heard the cheers of Jiu xinnai, his face suddenly turned to pigliver color. He felt that he was looked down upon. Jiu xinnai''s cheers were just ridicule. Before he got up, he shot three kuwu at Jiu xinnai.


    "Bastard, I want to die!"


    Originally, Li wanted to forget about it. After all, he was just a few children, so he didn''t need to have the same opinion with them. However, as soon as he looked back, he saw his shameless attack on Jiu xinnai. Because of the sudden attack, Jiu xinnai stayed in the same place and couldn''t react.


    "To see clearly the weak points of suffering, we must see clearly!" Li''s writing wheel eye stares at the three Ku Wu. However, Gou Yu''s writing wheel eye alone can''t see through the three Ku Wu completely. In order to save Jiu xinnai, they have to fight the three Ku Wu with Ku Wu. However, both of them are willing to endure, and they have no advantage in strength. If they want to bounce the three Ku Wu away, they must see through the weak points of the three Ku Wu, and then fight back with faster speed Kuwu throw out, so as to one-time three kuwu are knocked out.


    However, it''s only with the help of Shan gouyu''s writing wheel eye that we can predict the action track of three pieces of kuwu. Li Ji is sweating. Looking at the kuwu that is getting closer and closer to Jiu xinnai, Li''s pupil suddenly shrinks and then expands rapidly. The originally static Shan gouyu''s writing wheel eye actually rotates rapidly.


    "I see it!" For a moment, the flight speed of Li Li who felt suffering became slower, and then he saw the weak point of suffering. Almost without thinking, he took out three pieces of suffering and threw them out.


    When!


    The three from kuwu hit kuwu, who was about to stab jiuxinnai. Although it was three, the voice was the same. Six kuwu almost met at the same time, and then rubbed jiuxinnai''s right face.


    Seeing that he succeeded in deflecting the three weapons, Li was relieved. But soon, his eyes became cold. He turned to the one who just stood up. His scarlet eyes were staring coldly. In his eyes, there were two black gouyu spinning slowly. Just in an urgent moment, Shan gouyu''s eyes evolved into a single gouyu For double gouyu.


    Double gouyu''s writing wheel eyes have magic effect. When the patient''s eyes touch the Li''s eyes, all of a sudden, a face is leaking down. Then the pupil becomes dim quickly, without any brilliance. In his pupil, a pair of scarlet eyes are printed, and the two gouyu''s eyes are very strange.


    "Cruelty to the enemy is cruelty to myself. I won''t make this mistake again, so please die now!" Take out a bitterness, and then slowly toward the next bear.


    What happened just now reminds li of what kind of world this is, what''s more, it reminds him of what the woman said to him before he died in his previous life, as well as the merciless face. Kindness will only attract the enemy''s advance, and will only make the relatives hurt and the enemies quick.


    "All the unfairness is caused by the lack of your own strength. Your death is your own fault. It''s also your fault to make me a murderer. Go to hell with this kind of mistake!" Came to the name of forbearance in front of, from will be bitter no frame in his neck.


    Zizi!


    A piece of blood came out of the neck artery of the ninja, and fell on the snow, which was very eye-catching. The artery was cut, and the pain made the Ninja out of the control of magic. He covered his bleeding neck, pointed to Li, and then fell on the snow, staring at the scared eyes and died. At the last moment, he realized that human beings and death were like each other It''s close."Ding! Congratulations on the successful completion of the first battle of the host mission, bonus points value of 1000, another! When the host completes the first kill, it will be rewarded with an additional upgrade of the blood following limit. Will the host upgrade now


    After killing xiaren, Li completed this task perfectly. Besides that, he also got the reward of killing for the first time, which can upgrade the level of blood following limit once.


    The three children had been frightened by this scene for a long time. They stood in the same place with trembling legs and shaking bodies, and were at a loss. At this time, from suddenly looking at them, he held the pain of dripping blood in his hand.


    "Kill Kill


    The three children were scared and ran away, crying and shouting the words of killing people.


    Li didn''t pay attention to the three children who ran away, but looked at Jiu xinnai. At this time, Jiu xinnai was too scared to speak.


    "Are you afraid of me?" From the bitter blood away, and then put into the cutting tool bag, to nine Sinai light asked, scarlet eyes have not retreated.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    At this time, two ninjas suddenly appeared next to Li. They took a look at xiaren, who had already died. Without saying a word, they directly subdued Li. These two people were wearing the clothes of the security department. They were members of yuzhibo family. They belonged to Zhongren level. Li had no room for backhand at all, so they were restrained.


    "Yuzhiboli, although they are yuzhibo people, please come with us now!" One of the young ninjas, who looks only in his twenties, said faintly. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C13

    Li didn''t resist, but nodded faintly. He didn''t regret killing the ninja, and he didn''t feel that he had done wrong. He was killed, but his opponent''s ability was insufficient. No wonder others, if he died today, Li would not hate the ninja, because it was his own ability that would cause all this.


    "Wait, it''s not about Li. That Ninja wanted to kill me. Li just killed that Ninja to save me!" Nine Sinai this time also reaction come over, see from was caught, immediately also don''t care to fear, urgent voice excuse.


    "This matter has nothing to do with you, right or wrong. When you get to the security department, the Minister of freedom decides!" Two yuzhibo people coldly take a look at jiuxinnai. They are very uncomfortable. If it wasn''t for this kid, Li would not have killed anyone. Although yuzhibo family is very powerful in Muye family, they killed Muye ninja in the village openly. It''s hard for Huoying to explain. They can''t figure out what kind of trouble it will cause to yuzhibo family.


    "But..."


    "Well, nine Sinai, needless to say, I killed people. It has nothing to do with you. Don''t worry, I''ll be fine!" Don''t want to let Jiu xinnai worry, a smile appeared on his face.


    Nine Sinai is not stupid, naturally know from want her peace of mind to say such words, just want to open his mouth to say something, but see from slightly shook his head, has become black, pupil with some inexplicable meaning, maybe others don''t understand, but I don''t know why, nine Sinai but understand, from is saying, this matter he doesn''t regret!


    Finally, jiuxinnai watched Li was taken away by two yuzhibo people, and the dead Ninja was also resisted. Only jiuxinnai was ignored, and she stood in the same place and didn''t know what to do. When she first came to Muye, the only person she knew was Li. Even if she wanted to find someone to help, she couldn''t find her.


    "By the way, go to yuzhibo Meiqin!" Jiuxinnai suddenly thought of yuzhibo Meiqin, who liked to follow him. Without any delay, he went to yuzhibo''s family.


    "Li, what''s the matter? Why do you suddenly kill people in Muye?"


    In the security department, Yu Zhibo Hao, as a minister, stares at Li with a gloomy face. If everything else is OK, but killing is different. The prince is guilty of the same crime as the common people. No matter how serious the Yu Zhibo family is, they don''t want to run into the whole Muye. Now Li has killed Muye ninja in Muye. Once the family members of the slain people run to Huoying, Li will be punished.


    "Kindness to the enemy is cruelty to myself. I wanted to kill Yu Zhibo when he insulted his family for bullshit, but later I thought he was still young, so I planned to teach him a lesson. Unexpectedly, he attacked Jiu xinnai secretly ... "


    " what''s the point of killing Muye''s people for the sake of a person from other villages? As the first genius of my yuzhibo family, how many friends do you have? Why do you want to do this for that kind of people? " Before he finished speaking, Yu Zhibo Hao angrily interrupted Li''s words.


    "Because he is my enemy, kindness to the enemy is cruelty to myself. I let him go, but he wants to attack Jiu xinnai. This makes me deeply realize that as long as he is an enemy, he will be killed completely. Even if he was once a companion, as long as he dares to be my enemy, I will not stay!" Li Leng snores, his eyes turn red. Shuanggouyu''s writing wheel eyes appear automatically with Li''s emotion. He stares at Yu zhibohao coldly.


    "Double gouyu?" Seeing Li''s eyes, Yu Zhibo took a breath of cold air. He was shocked. When he was only six years old, he awakened his eyes. What kind of genius is this? You know, there are six or seven hundred people in the whole yuzhibo family, but there are only more than three hundred eyes, only a dozen pairs of three gouyu eyes, and only a hundred pairs of double gouyu eyes. What a huge proportion. Moreover, the minimum number of people who have opened up the double gouyu eyes is more than 15, and even more than 30. It is enough to see how many people have opened the eyes It''s hard. How hard is it to advance the writing wheel eye? Now, however, this six-year-old child has completed the road that others will take at least ten years to complete


    "We must keep him, even if we fall out with three generations of Huoying!" Shocked, yuzhibohao has such an idea in his heart. Li is the most talented member of yuzhibo''s family. Even yuzhiboban was a little inferior at that age. If Li grows up successfully, the honor of yuzhibo''s family''s restoration of the Warring States period is just around the corner. At that time, there will be no strong man like qianshouzhujian standing in the way Not in the bag?


    But from the last words also let Yu Zhi Bo Hao on the heart, kindness to the enemy is cruel to himself? To deal with the enemy is to kill them completely? Even if once a companion, as long as the enemy will not stay? Who taught him all this?


    "Did the death of his parents cast a shadow on him?" Yuzhi Bohao can''t help thinking of the indifference he showed when he heard about his parents'' death a year ago. The more he thought about it, the more likely Yuzhi Bohao felt that it was possible. Most children would cry when they heard about their parents'' death, but Li didn''t say a word or even show a sad expression. There are only two possibilities to achieve that. One is that li himself is responsible for himself Parents do not have any feelings, two is too sad, but Yu Zhibo Hao is that from the second reason.Thinking of Li''s parents, Yu Zhibo feels guilty again. If he had not been dictatorial, he would not have been ambushed by the enemy, and would not have led to the death of both Li''s parents.


    "Li, do you hate the people who killed your parents?" Yu Zhi Bo Hao slightly sank and asked.


    "No Li shook his head and answered without much consideration.


    "Why? They''ve killed your next of kin Yu Zhi Bo Hao slightly narrowed his eyes and asked incredulously.


    Li Wenyan looked up at Yu zhibohao. His black pupil was very indifferent. He left his mouth and said, "all the unfairness is caused by my own lack of ability. My parents will die because they are not strong enough. It''s their own fault. As their child, my responsibility is to help them correct their mistakes. How can I get revenge Why don''t you say that


    Really not? Li also doesn''t know that he doesn''t have much affection for his parents in this world. He was born in such a big family. His parents put family honor first and didn''t care for Li at all. What''s more, Li stayed at home alone and was taken care of by a nanny. But on the other hand, he was born of them. His blood relationship couldn''t be changed and his parents were killed At that time, Li was more certain that only strength is the capital to survive, and ability is the most important. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C14

    All the unfairness is caused by their own lack of ability!


    Yuzhibohao was shocked when he heard this sentence. He didn''t know what to say. He couldn''t imagine that it was said from a six-year-old child. On the other hand, yuzhibohao also confirmed that the death of his parents had a great impact on Li. Yuzhibohao felt a little guilty. In the past two years, he seemed to be a little careless A little away from the growth, otherwise will not find the change from.


    "It''s a good thing that all unfairness is caused by one''s own lack of ability!"


    At this time, a heroic voice came from the door. People turned their heads and saw three generations of Huoying come in wearing Huoying clothes with a cigarette pole. At this time, the three generations were in their prime. They were not as old as they were decades later. They had bright eyes, and they had enough momentum as Huoying.


    "Three generations!"


    Yuzhibohao and others arched slightly. Although they despised Huoying in their hearts, the most basic surface work still needs to be done. After all, this wood leaf is not yuzhibo''s stuff.


    "Well!" Three generations of Huoying just nodded lightly, then looked at Li and said with a smile, "you are Yu Zhibo Li. Can you explain what you just said?"


    "This man is so strong!" As soon as he saw the third generation of Huoying, li felt a sense of oppression from him. This was the momentum that Yuzhi Bohao didn''t feel. Hearing the question of the third generation of Huoying, Li breathed a little, and then said faintly, "if he wasn''t too weak, how could he be killed? Why is it weak? Because he didn''t practice hard since he was a child, because his ancestors didn''t give him good blood, so he is a weak man. Whether he didn''t practice hard enough or his ancestors didn''t give him good blood, it''s his own problem. It''s his own fault. If he practices hard enough, if his ancestors can give him better cultivation conditions, then he is a strong man, and he won''t be punished If a person is killed, he will not be charged with murder. "


    After Li''s words, Yuzhi Bohao and the third generation of Huoying were surprised. The third generation of Huoying even forgot the pipe in his mouth. For a long time, the third generation of Huoying came back and took a deep look at Yuzhi Boli. He said kindly, "I heard that your ideal is not to make mistakes. Is it because of what you just said?"


    The three generations of Huoying read a series of materials about Li long before they came here. It can be said that they all knew the things they had experienced after they were born in great detail.


    He nodded his head and didn''t refute the words of three generations of Huoying.


    Yuzhi Bohao on one side is very nervous. He is afraid that the third generation of Huoying will suddenly interfere in the affairs of the security department. If this is the case, it will be dangerous.


    "Since you are still a child, I don''t care about it because you are young, but I can''t go to school any more. The children in the school may be full of fear of you. How about this? From tomorrow on, I will guide you personally?"


    Unexpectedly, the three generations of Huoying didn''t mention the killing of Ninja, which made Li and Yuzhi Bohao a little confused.


    "Ah! The dead xiaren is an orphan, but he is pitied! " Three generations of Huoying suddenly sighed, with a look of intolerance on his face.


    Li Wenyan was stunned and guessed the meaning of the three generations of Huoying. That is to say, xiaren is an orphan. In other words, there are no relatives who make trouble. What''s more, it''s only three children who have witnessed the killing with their own eyes, and no one else has seen it. So it''s very easy to seal up. As for accepting yourself as an apprentice, Li thinks a little bit, and he can guess that the three generations of Huoying always want to reconcile Yu Zhibo As the first genius of the yuzhibo family, Li''s status in the yuzhibo family is naturally not low. As long as Li is accepted as an apprentice and taught well, the relationship between the yuzhibo family and Muye will be relaxed after more than ten years. However, if it is changed to the past, the three generations of Huoying will not speak, because he knows that the yuzhibo family is not good He would agree, but now it''s different. Since he has committed such a big crime, he should be punished by death. In order to protect Yu Zhibo''s first genius, Yu Zhibo doesn''t dare to say anything more even if he doesn''t want to agree any more. This is why the three generations are here now and why they want to accept apprentices.


    "Sure enough, there is still a little way to be Huoying!" Li dark nodded, but he didn''t mind the three generations of Huoying calculating himself like this. The three generations of Huoying are known as Dr. Ninjutsu. He knows thousands of Ninjutsu. If he studies hard, his strength will improve very quickly, which is much better than wasting time in Ninjutsu school.


    "Li, would you like to learn from me?" Three generations of fire shadow asked again with a smile.


    Li Wenyan looked at yuzhibohao first. Seeing that yuzhibohao nodded his head, he said, "I''d like to see the teacher!" From slightly arched arch body, is a line of apprenticeship ceremony.


    "Well, I still have something to deal with today. Go ahead and finish the drop out procedure. Come to me in three days, and I''ll arrange the practice for you." Three generations of fire shadow smile nodded, and then toward Yu Zhibo Hao nodded, this just turned away.


    "This smelly fox took advantage of the fire!"


    As soon as the third generation of Huoying left, yuzhibohao could not help swearing. However, after a long time, he sighed helplessly. Yuzhibo''s family is weak now and has no strength to compete with Huoying''s people. If it is not necessary, he doesn''t want to make a complete stand with the third generation of Huoying. Thinking of this, yuzhibohao looks away, squints his eyes and thinks¡° Li is the root of whether yuzhibo can reproduce the glory of the Warring States period. He must not be brainwashed by the three generations of Huoying. It seems that he needs to be well prepared! "As the head of yuzhibo''s family, yuzhibohao''s understanding ability is very strong. He knows a little about the idea of the third generation of Huoying. He just wants to completely control the yuzhibo family. He will never let the third generation of Huoying succeed.


    Obviously, Yuzhi Bohao misunderstood the three generations of Huoying''s kindness! The three generations of Huoying just want to ease the conflict between yuzhibo and Muye.


    "Leave, you go home with me first now, I have something to tell you!" Yuzhi Bohao can''t sit still any more. Time is running out. He has to prepare more. It''s better to tell Li something, so that Li is bewitched by the fire shadow of three generations. After all, Li is a child, so it''s easy to be misled.


    After giving an account of the work of the security department, Yuzhi Bohao took him home. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C15

    After returning home, yuzhibohao brings Li into his study. It''s still class time, so yuzhiboheiqin and yuzhibohfuyue have not come back. The whole study is quiet, only yuzhibohao and Li.


    "Leave, you are too impulsive this time!" Yu Zhi Bo Hao said after sitting down.


    Li Wenyan didn''t say anything. He knew yuzhibohao had something else to say. After waiting for a long time, yuzhibohao looked at Li again. A trace of pride flashed in his eyes and said, "but personally, you did the right thing. Who dares to insult our yuzhibo family in the Warring States period? No one dares to say a bad word. This is my yuzhibo. I think my yuzhibo family was in the Warring States period... "


    The next time is when yuzhibohao is talking and Li is listening. What yuzhibohao says is how domineering the yuzhibo family was in the Warring States period. However, for Li, what yuzhibo really is, he knows better than yuzhibohao. In order not to lose yuzhibohao''s face, Li still listens attentively, just listen to the story.


    For a long time, yuzhibohao also stopped to tell. There was a trace of helplessness on his face. He sighed and continued to say, "yuzhiboban disappeared after the battle with the first generation of fire shadow. Since yuzhiboban disappeared, yuzhibo family has been oppressed by the fire shadow again and again. Up to now, the situation has been weak, even a day that used to be dormant at the foot of yuzhibo family Dare to stand up and say that their white eyes are better than our round eyes. Why? No one in my yuzhibo family has ever evolved the writing wheel eye to the final stage since yuzhipo. That''s why other people dare to ride on our heads. But you are different. You started the double gouyu writing wheel eye at the age of six. Even yuzhipo didn''t have this talent at that time. Therefore, you are very hopeful to surpass yuzhipo and lead our family Stepping on the peak of the Warring States period again, are you willing to lead our family to the peak


    Listening to these two full breath words, Li is also speechless, a lot of years old also learn other people''s blood, but Li is not easy to touch his face, had to nod, zhengse said, "I am yuzhibo people, naturally have the obligation to revive my yuzhibo people!"


    "Good! This is a good man of yuzhibo''s family. Li, in a few days, you will learn Ninjutsu from Huoying of the third generation. Although I don''t like that ape flying in the sun, it''s undeniable that he is known as Dr. Ninjutsu. He knows a lot about Ninjutsu and has a lot of knowledge about it. You must do your best to learn it, and yuzhibo will help you later! "


    After parting with Yuzhi Bohao, Li entered his own house, and then quickly entered the system. He remembered that he completed a task during the day. He not only rewarded 1000 points, but also the right to upgrade the blood gauge once. The 1000 points can be put aside first. After all, it takes 10000 to upgrade to sanguoyu''s writing wheel eye, and it''s nine thousand short However, the authority to upgrade the blood boundary once made Li have his mind.


    "System, can this upgrade permission be saved?" As soon as he entered the system, Li immediately asked, this is his plan. If he can save it, he can upgrade it to a kaleidoscope after the eye of the writing wheel rises to sangouyu. Of course, if he can, Li hopes to keep the eye of the upgrading wheel in the future.


    "Host, the total value of this upgrade permission is within 100000 points. That is to say, you can use it to upgrade the kaleidoscope, but you can''t use it to upgrade the eternal kaleidoscope. Please don''t think about drilling holes!" The cold sound of the system rings, dispelling the idea of centrifugation.


    Li Wenyan is a little disappointed. After sighing, he looks at his points and opens the Ninja exchange panel, which immediately lists a large list of Ninja, forbidden and secret skills, and even pupil skills.


    "The first stage (s) of the art of flying thunder requires 10000 points. Upgrading one stage requires 10000 points, that is, the second stage of flying thunder requires 10000 points! At the same time, if you exchange one or two segments, you need 20000 points! "


    "Reggie (s): you need 10000 points!"


    Looking at several S-level Ninjutsu on one face, the price is more than 10000, which can''t be exchanged from now on. The lower level Ninjutsu doesn''t want to waste the points. After all, yuzhibo family is the largest family of Muye, and the collection of Ninjutsu is unknown. All fields are involved. If you want, you can ask yuzhibo Hao at any time. Moreover, your strength is limited If you have patience, chakra is limited. Even if you learn more Ninjutsu, it''s useless.


    "Let''s look at magic. With my double gouyu''s eyes, the power of ordinary magic can be increased several times, and it can be used to win by surprise against the enemy!" Li thinks about it. He classifies Ninjutsu and lists illusions. After seeing many of them, they are all basic illusions. None of them is satisfied with Li. These basic illusions are practiced by yuzhibo family. There is no need to waste points. When Li is about to lose patience, a illusory skill finally makes Li interested.


    "Crow''s skill (a): originally created by yuzhibo weasel, it''s a high-level magic skill. You don''t need to look at each other with eyes, you can make each other fall into the magic skill with only body contact, and it''s not easy to be detected by the enemy. You need 1000 points!"


    It''s a little expensive, but it''s very practical. As long as you touch the other person anywhere, you can let him or her enter the magic trick unconsciously. When fighting with others in the future, you should first try to touch him or her, and then use the magic trick to kill him or her unconsciously."System, help me exchange this crow skill!" Anyway, it''s useless to keep the 1000 points. It''s better to learn a magic trick first.


    After receiving the command, the system quickly deducted 1000 points from Li, and then li felt that he had a set of data in his brain. In a short time, Li understood the principle of this magic trick and its launching skills.


    After the successful exchange, Li also nodded his head with satisfaction. Now he has a powerful fireball skill for attacking, and a shadow''s magic crow skill. He needs to strengthen his practice in body skill, which can''t be completed overnight. After leaving the system space, if he hasn''t come yet, he should take a slow breath. A knock at the door will attract Li''s attention and let him go Looking at them, two small figures were shaking outside the door. Seeing this, they shook their heads helplessly. They must be yuzhibo Meiqin and yuzhibo Fuyue.


    After getting up and opening the door, yuzhibo Meiqin ran to the front of him, pinching up and down for a long time. Then he said, "brother Li, I heard that you killed a ninja today. Are you hurt?" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C16

    Looking at yuzhibo Meiqin with a nervous look, she was very moved. All the time, the little girl cared about herself, just like taking care of her own brother. She had no sister in her previous life, and she didn''t realize the feeling of being cared for by her sister. I didn''t expect that she would have such an opportunity in this life.


    "No one can hurt Meiqin, even her close relatives!" Looking at yuzhibo Meiqin''s nervous face, Li secretly thought.


    Yuzhibo Fuyue on one side was worried about Li''s injury. Now seeing that yuzhibo Meiqin cares about Li, his face is not good-looking. He stands aside and lowers his head and doesn''t speak. However, Li doesn''t pay attention to yuzhibo Fuyue. He just glances at him slightly.


    "Well, Meiqin, am I ok? I just can''t go to school from tomorrow. You can go with Fu Yue in the future He patted yuzhibo Meiqin''s head and said with a smile.


    "Why? Listen to Jiu xinnai say that it''s not your fault. Why do you want to drop out of school? " Yu Zhibo Meiqin asked when she heard the speech and looked up.


    When Yu Zhibo Fuyue heard that he couldn''t go to school after he left, he was a little pleased. He secretly looked at Yu Zhibo Meiqin''s back and showed a smile.


    "In any case, killing is killing, and I don''t have the ability to change the decision in the village now!" Li shook his head and saw that yuzhibo Meiqin still wanted to talk about it. Li said again, "well, don''t mention this. Even if I don''t go to Ninja school, I can become an excellent Ninja!"


    After sending yuzhibo Meiqin away, he spent three quiet days. On the fourth day, he got up early. After finishing his daily training, he went to the third generation of Huoying''s home. As soon as he got to the door, someone was waiting. He was the nanny of the third generation of Huoying''s home.


    "Lord Huoying is waiting for you. Please follow me!" The nurse arched slightly, then led the way ahead.


    The residence of the three generations of Huoying is not too luxurious. It is slightly inferior to that of the yuzhibo family. However, it is also full of courtyard. There are few people in the ape flying family. They are all servants. When they come to a large courtyard, they see the three generations of Huoying in a combat suit. As soon as they see the three generations of Huoying, they smile ¡£


    "Leave, you are coming!" Three generations of Huoying waved back the nanny and laughed at Li.


    "Teacher!" Out of the arch.


    "Well, we don''t have to talk much. Since I''m your teacher, I''ll arrange my schedule according to your situation. In this way, I don''t know much about you. Come and have a talk with me first!" Three generations of Huoying nodded and said.


    "Ding! When the main task is released, fight with the third generation of Huoying for five minutes. When the task is completed, 1000 points will be awarded. If the task fails, 1000 points will be deducted. If the host does not have any points, the material of the same value will be deducted! "


    "Five minutes? That is to say, I can''t keep my hand next. I have to attack with all my strength to have this chance Hearing the task released by the system, Li Muran nodded, knowing that he could not hide his hand, otherwise he could not persist for five minutes.


    "Are you ready?" Three generations of fire shadow see from in meditation, smile, voice said.


    "Well!" Li Li came back to himself and took out a handful of painless tools. He bowed slightly. His black pupils had turned red. Two gouyu in his eyes were staring at the third generation of Huoying. At this moment, Li frowned. Under the eyes of the writing wheel, there was no dead corner around the third generation of Huoying. Although he just stood at random, he naturally covered up his own dead corner.


    "Well, I''ll have to make my own corner!"


    Think about it, leave also moved, the hands of the bitterness to still smile on the face of the three generations of fire shadow, and then the body began to keep up with the action of bitterness, together toward the three generations of fire shadow.


    "Oh? Is this the first genius of yuzhibo family? At the age of six, he has already opened the eyes of double gouyu''s writing wheel. This talent is really shocking. Such a talent must not be contaminated with the pride of yuzhibo''s family! " Facing Li''s fierce attack, the third generation of Huoying didn''t do much. Instead, he looked at Li and nodded his head. When kuwu was about to come, the third generation of Huoying just staggered his body slightly, and kuwu wiped his side. Then he didn''t raise his hand slightly to block Li''s kick.


    "It''s not over yet!" When he was blocked, he didn''t give up. He propped his hands down on the ground, and then rotated his body. He flew up into the air. He aimed his right foot at the head of the third generation Huoying and kicked it across. Then he felt into the cutting tool bag and took out several Darts.


    "What a strong fighting consciousness!" Three generations of Huoying''s eyes flashed a trace of light. After he cracked Li''s kick, he stepped back slightly and opened the distance. At this time, Li''s darts had come towards his face. Three generations of Huoying saw this, and quickly stretched out his right hand and grasped several darts.


    After the attack, Liye fell to the ground and looked at the three generations of Huoying. Suddenly, he saw his three darts on the three fingers of the three generations of Huoying, still spinning.


    "Sure enough, the gap between xiaren and Yingji is too big, but if we continue to do so, we may not be able to last five minutes!" After thinking about it, his right hand threw away towards the third generation of fire shadow, and his left hand appeared two pieces of bitterness at this time. Then he inserted them under his feet. He did not stay at all. He galloped away towards the third generation of fire shadow and quickly made a seal with both hands."Huodun, the art of haohuoqiu!" Compared with a few days ago, the speed of Li Jieyin is a little faster. When the third generation of Huoying dodges a few bitterness, Li''s seal is finished. A hot fireball rolls towards the third generation of Huoying. After spitting out the Hao fireball, Li doesn''t stop there. Then he shoots three bitterness again.


    However, at this time, a bitter nothingness is already on Li''s neck. The three generations of Huoying who were originally in front of Wen Xuan have arrived behind Wen Xuan. The three generations of Huoying who were hit by Hao Huoqiu and bitter nothingness have become a piece of wood.


    "Li, in order to let me show my flaws, you constantly launch a fierce attack, but when fighting, you can''t win by blindly attacking!" The third generation of Huoying smiles and just wants to move Ku Wu away from Li''s neck. However, at this time, the three Ku Wu that were originally stabbed on the broken wood of the third generation of Huoying''s stand in suddenly move, and then stab at the face of the third generation of Huoying.


    Bang!


    By three generations of fire shadow with no frame from suddenly Bang disappeared, this is just a product of transfiguration.


    "I''ve got the flaw!" Wen Xuan, who is hiding in a tree, jumps down and quickly prints with his hands. Then he aims at the third generation of Huoying to release the skill of Hao fireball again. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C17

    Boom!


    Haohuoqiu''s skill covers three generations of fire shadows and makes bursts of crackles. Looking from a distance, he slowly breathes out. Chakra''s body is almost exhausted. He uses chakra''s endurance to launch haohuoqiu''s skill twice in a row, and then uses chakra''s cable to hook the end of suffering to launch a surprise attack. At this time, chakra has already seen the bottom.


    In the second attack, Li inserted two pieces of kuwu on the ground, and the end of the kuwu was tied with chakra thread. Then he used the technique of Hao fireball to confuse the sight of the third generation of Huoying, and threw the three pieces of kuwu connected with the two pieces of kuwu on the ground to the third generation of Huoying. When Li tightened the chuck cable, the three pieces of kuwu were stabbed on the wood used by the third generation of Huoying to stand in No will be pulled back to attack again, this step by step to complete the surprise attack.


    However, this kind of trick can only cause a little trouble to the third generation of Huoying. It''s daydreaming to hurt the third generation of Huoying.


    Sure enough, after the fire dissipated, the shadow of three generations of fire appeared in front of Li, even his clothes were not dirty. At this time, he was looking at Li with a smile on his face.


    "Li, your fighting talent is very high, good, come again!" Three generations of fire shadow said, slightly put a posture.


    From Wen Yan, he frowned slightly and calculated the time secretly. At this time, three minutes had passed, and there were two minutes left from the five minutes of the task, but his chakra had already reached the bottom.


    "But if you rely on that magic trick, you may not be able to last another five minutes!" After thinking about it, he narrowed his eyes slightly, then stared at the fire shadow of the third generation, stepped on his feet and rushed up quickly. Now that chakra had seen the bottom, he used body technique to make up for it.


    Pop! Pop!


    This time, the third generation of Huoying was a little more serious. After only a few moves, Li''s hands were clasped by the third generation of Huoying and couldn''t move. Li slightly turned his head, and his scarlet eyes looked at the third generation of Huoying. When he touched these eyes, the third generation of Huoying was in a real trance. He knew that Li was launching magic. He was surprised at the power of his eyes, and at the same time, he staggered his eyes eye.


    "Li, this competition is here first. I probably know a little about your strength. Next However, the three generations of Huoying had not spoken yet, and his clasped hands suddenly blurred, and then turned into a black crow.


    Quack! Quack! Quack!


    Crows sing, it is particularly strange, dozens of crows in mid air condensation, re turned into the appearance of separation, a pair of scarlet eyes of the writing wheel coldly watching three generations of fire, countless crow feathers flying.


    "Is this magic?" The third generation of Huoying was shocked. However, he soon denied that although he had looked at Li''s writing wheel eye, he was out of the control of the writing wheel eye in an instant, and there was no sign of magic.


    WOW!


    The current is still flowing, the prestige is still blowing, everything is so real, this is not the so-called magic can cause, but just from the incarnation of crow and really not people can do, at least three generations of fire shadow has never heard of someone can incarnate crow.


    "Solution


    Three generations of fire shadow made several seals, which disrupted the circuit of chakra in his body. Suddenly, a special strange feeling appeared in his heart. Although it was not hard to say, it was a little uncomfortable. After disrupting chakra, the scene in front of three generations of fire shadow suddenly turned to one side, where there was any crow, and he stood still all the time. Three generations of fire shadow was shocked, It''s amazing that you can achieve magic without touching your eyes. If you are a gifted ninja in your teens, the third generation of fire shadow may not be so shocked, but now it''s only a child who uses this magic. Moreover, the third generation of fire shadow is called doctor. There are too many involved in both ninja and magic, but now, he has never seen this magic.


    "Is it unique to the yuzhibo family, or does it come with the wheel eye?" Three generations of Huoying shook his head and said that he thought too much.


    "All right, leave. Let''s stop here. After a rest, I''ll arrange your practice for you!" Three generations of Huoying didn''t ask about the magic. Every Ninja has his own secret. Even the master and apprentice are not allowed to ask without permission. What''s more, Li is still a member of yuzhibo family. If he asks, let yuzhibo family know, then others don''t know what to say.


    "Ding! Congratulations on the host''s success in five minutes and ten seconds under the three generations of Huoying. The task has been completed, and the reward points are worth 1000. Please pay attention to check! "


    Hearing the system prompt sound, Li was a little relieved, and finally completed the task. This time he relaxed, and his feet almost softened. This time, the fight was almost exhausted and lasted for five minutes. First, there were two fireballs, and then the crow''s skill. This is a huge challenge for chakra.


    "Ha ha, first sit down and have a rest. I''ll tell you something about ninja."


    Seeing Li''s appearance, the three generations of Huoying smile, full of appreciation. At the age of six, they have not seen many of them. Maybe only yuzhiboban and qianshouzhu can have this ability.


    When Li heard the speech, he sat up and listened to the three generations of Huoying''s explanation of the principle of Ninjutsu while restoring chakra. When he met with doubts, Li would also ask a few questions, and the time was passing by."Rizha, it''s time to eat. Let''s ask Xiaoli to come in and eat together."


    Unconsciously, it was noon when the wife of three generations of Huoying came to ask for dinner. They stopped immediately and stood up from the ground. After so long, chakra had recovered completely and made some progress. After taking pictures of the mud and dust on his body, he looked at the wife of three generations of Huoying. She looked very virtuous and beautiful. Her stomach had risen Many of them are obviously pregnant. If there is no accident, it should be ASMA.


    "Li, this is your teacher''s mother!" Three generations of Huoying smile at his wife, a happy face, he is about to be a father.


    "I''ve seen my mother!" From the respectful arch body, although the body is thin and small, but it gives people a little adult feeling.


    "Don''t be so polite. You are a disciple of rizha. You are also our family. Come in and have dinner together!"


    Three generations of Huoying''s wife is a very gentle woman, wearing a white kimono, the voice is very soft, it sounds like this is a good wife and mother, three generations of Huoying is also a life winner, not only a village of Huoying, but also has such a happy family.


    Li is not a shy person. Three generations of Huoying and his wife all let him stay for dinner. Li also didn''t refuse. After nodding silently, he and the two entered the hall. Inside, the servant was already preparing dishes and chopsticks. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C18

    Time goes by quickly, especially when the schedule is very tight. In the blink of an eye, a month goes by. It takes a month to learn Ninjutsu from the three generations of Huoying. Today, we are not away from the home of the three generations of Huoying, but follow yuzhibohao to the village of Muye to meet the returning heroes.


    Yes, today is the end of the Second World War of forbearance. The Second World War of forbearance lasted for two years and finally ended with the victory of Muye. Those heroes who went to the battlefield will return today.


    "White teeth, white teeth, white teeth


    on the street, all the villagers and Ninjas who didn''t go to the battlefield stood on both sides of the street, shouting "white teeth". Everyone was very excited. In the Second World War, the reputation of white teeth spread throughout the world of tolerance, known as the tusk of Muye and holding a white short blade, so it was named Muye Baiya. It''s famous and straight Three forbearance of pressing wood leaves.


    Standing together with yuzhibo Meiqin and yuzhibo Fuyue, we watched a group of ninjas enter Muye village from a distance. It was a young Ninja with silver hair who was in his twenties. With a short blade on his back and a touch of pride on his face, hundreds of ninjas followed behind him, and a group of people entered the village Muye, enjoying the cheers of the public, everyone''s face with a touch of pride.


    "Brother Li, is that Muye Baiya?" Yuzhibo Meiqin pulled away her sleeve and asked with a red face. It can be seen that yuzhibo Meiqin couldn''t help feeling excited when she saw the famous hero with her own eyes.


    In fact, children who have not yet become ninjas will blindly worship heroes. They don''t know that there is a history of blood and tears behind every hero that they don''t want to mention.


    "Well!" Li nodded faintly, and there was no big fluctuation in his heart. Muye Baiya was really strong, but his way of death made Li look down on him, and he was killed by rumors. It was stupid.


    However, today''s Muye is still very powerful, walking in front of hundreds of ninjas, enjoying countless cheers. This is a special honor, belonging to his white teeth, and also belongs to the Qimu family.


    The return of Bai Ya and others was welcomed by Huoying of three generations, accompanied by Da she wan and gangshou. He also wandered outside to teach the three orphans he met.


    The welcome party lasted until nightfall in the afternoon, and the busy street became quiet. It was better to seize the time to practice than to go home alone.


    After three generations of Huoying''s teaching for a month, Li''s strength has grown rapidly, and his strength has reached the level of elite Xia Ren. I believe that if not, he can break through to Zhong Ren. At that time, he will apply for Xia Ren, which is quite different from automatic promotion after graduation. Automatic applicants need to be recognized by many parties before they can successfully become Xia Ren, such as he Other Ninja fights or something.


    "By the way, I haven''t seen Jiu xinnai for a long time, and I don''t know how she is now. I''d better go and see her!"


    After the practice, Li took a bath and thought of Jiu xinnai. He had never seen her since he followed the three generations of Huoying practice, and he didn''t know how she had been in school. The most attractive thing was bofengshuimen. Li was really worried that bofengshuimen would get Jiu xinnai done without paying attention.


    After making the decision, he changed his body and went out of the door alone. Now it''s evening, and there are not many pedestrians on the road. Jiuxinnai lives near Huoying building. Because jiuxinnai has a special identity, only this can ensure her safety. When he comes to jiuxinnai''s residence, he just walks into the yard and sees jiuxinnai contacting kuwu to see her panting Xuxu''s appearance is obviously that he has been practicing for a long time.


    "Eyes on the red heart, and then arm to measure the gap with the red heart up and down, throw out as much as possible with the wrist force!"


    Shua Shua!


    A few broken air sounds, nine Sinai''s three painless shot out, all in the center of the red heart, nine Sinai but did not care about the center of the red heart of the painless, and then turned to the courtyard door away, his face showed a smile.


    "What''s the matter with coming here so late?" Jiuxinnai seems very happy. Li is her first friend, and also the first one who is willing to make friends with her.


    "No, I just came to see you!" Li waved his hand, laughed, and then entered the yard. Looking at the tree full of bitterness in front of the yard, Li said again, "are you practicing bitterness throwing?"


    "Well, I always couldn''t cast well in class and was cancelled by many students!" Speaking of this, nine xinnai gas teeth itch, a pair of eager to bite them.


    Seeing this, jiuxinnai just wanted to say that it was useless. However, at this time, Li took out four pieces of bitter nothingness again, his eyes suddenly locked on the four pieces of bitter nothingness that had just been thrown out, and the hand of bitter nothingness shot out again.


    When! When! When!


    After several crisp rings, the back four bitterness first hit the front ones. Suddenly, all the bitterness that was not sure had gone into the heart. There were eight of them, none of them fell.The yuzhibo family''s most powerful skill is Huodun and kuwu throwing. Wen Xuan''s kuwu throwing skill naturally needs to be practiced well now that there are not many chakras. Maybe it can be used as a life-saving card in the future.


    "It''s so powerful. I didn''t expect that kuwu could do it. Teach me how to leave!" Jiuxinnai stares in both eyes, stares at Li Yi, and says excitedly that she is already imagining that she has used such a handsome throwing skill in class, and then the jaw of the whole class falls to the ground in surprise.


    Seeing that Jiu xinnai was so excited, Li was also helpless. He nodded slightly and said, "well, I can. How can I teach you at this time every night?"


    "Is that ok? It won''t disturb your rest Nine xinnai smell speech, a face embarrassed of say.


    "It doesn''t matter. Aren''t we friends?" Li couldn''t help curving and bouncing his fingers on Jiu xinnai''s forehead, but soon, Li would react. This action was too intimate, and he was afraid that Jiu xinnai would be angry. Li just wanted to explain it twice, but Jiu xinnai covered his forehead with a dissatisfied face and showed his teeth.


    "It hurts so much, you bastard, I''m going to bounce back!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C19

    "Li, from tomorrow on, you should study with my disciple dashewan for a while."


    It was another morning. When I came to the home of the third generation of Huoying, I saw another person standing next to the third generation of Huoying, that is, big snake pill, one of the three forbearances. It had a long face like a snake, and its eyes were very cold. Even if it was laughing, it gave people a cool feeling.


    "Yes, teacher!" Li nodded his head and knew that because the Second World War of tolerance had just ended, the village had many things to do, such as alliance or reparations. Although dashuewan had a morbid pursuit of writing wheel eye in the later stage, at least not yet. It was good to follow him for the time being.


    "You are a gifted student often mentioned by Mr. ape Fei. My name is big snake pill. I can also be regarded as your elder martial brother. You can practice with me in the next period of time." Big snake pill ha ha a smile, the tone can''t say of Sen Leng.


    Li Wenyan just nodded his head. Although he didn''t have any aversion to dasheban, he didn''t like it either. After saying goodbye to ape Flying Sun chop, Li began to practice with dasheban.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "In order to win the final victory when fighting with others, chakra is on the one hand, and the second is the use of Ninjutsu. Pay attention to the use. When fighting, the strength of Ninjutsu is only used to determine the key strike, but before the key strike comes, there are still a lot of little Ninjutsu and body skills to pave the way. I heard from Mr. ape Fei Your situation, you are very good, all aspects are involved, body skill, ninja and magic are up to your age can reach the limit, but, all at the same time also represents mediocrity, no matter what ability you have, you must choose a decisive ability, in the future you will also rely on this ability to win the final battle, from, I don''t know who is in the past I''ll teach you to practice, but now teacher ape Fei gives you to me, and I''ll teach you well. Come on, you''ll carry on the next stage of cultivation according to my method first


    In a flat grassland, the big snake pill is explaining some key problems to Li.


    For the big snake pill, Li didn''t listen to all of them. It''s true that decisive power is essential, but he can''t leave other abilities behind. It''s like specializing in ninja. What if the opponent is fighting close combat with you? If you specialize in sports, what should others do when flying kites with ninja? Li will never allow this kind of thing to happen to himself, and don''t let his weakness become his fatal weakness. This is the truth that Li believes in. Because of this, Li will spend several times of other people''s time to practice and enhance his ability in all aspects.


    Although they have different ideas, dasheban is really a good teacher. As long as he fights with dasheban a little, he can point out Li''s mistakes, and then set some places for Li to correct. In this way, Li''s practice life following dasheban begins.


    Teng! Teng! Teng!


    With three muffled sounds, all the three bitterness fell into the red heart on the tree trunk. Jiu xinnai jumped up with excitement. This was the first time that she had hit the red heart with bitterness.


    "Leave, thank you, if not for you, I can''t progress so fast!" Jiu xinnai came to leave with a little red face. Before he could reply, Jiu xinnai clenched his fist and said angrily, "hum, tomorrow''s painless course, I must let those joke guys have a good look at who is the genius!"


    Looking at Jiu xinnai falling into his brain tonic again, he smiles helplessly. He has been practicing with big snake pill for nearly a month. Similarly, he has taught Jiu xinnai for a month, but Jiu xinnai is careless and just a painless throwing skill. She has practiced it for nearly a month before she can master it.


    "Well, it''s late. Let''s get here today. I''ll see you tomorrow." Leave to get up, see to nine Xin Nai smile to say.


    Nine xinnai smell speech, looked up at the sky, the breeze at night is a bit cool, it is really late at night, think of their daily delay from time, suddenly a little embarrassed, whispered, "sorry, every day I want you to help me practice!"


    "What are you talking about, aren''t we friends? It''s right to help you! " From the smell of speech, fingers in the nine cinnabar smooth forehead, immediately caused nine cinnabar rolled his eyes, after a while, two people are silent.


    "Well, I really have to go. Go and have a good rest, too!" Li then turned around and wanted to leave. However, he suddenly remembered what happened to Muye in recent days. He turned his head to jiuxinnai, frowned slightly and said, "jiuxinnai, if you don''t have to, don''t go out at night. At this time, Muye has come to many people from other villages!"


    In the original work, there was an incident of kidnapping Jiu xinnai. Although it didn''t happen at this time, who knows if there was any other idea of fighting Jiu xinnai before that. After all, each of the five villages has a tail beast, and the people of vortex family are the best candidates for human strength. Now the envoys of Sharen village come to Muye to sign the war reparations treaty. There are many people mixed up, and Jiu xinnai is the best Sinai, as the best candidate of human resources, will inevitably not be targeted by others.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m very strong. If anyone dares to beat me, I''ll have to beat them all down!" Jiu xinnai shook his head, and then waved his fist.Seeing this, I knew that Jiu xinnai didn''t listen to what he said, but no matter how much he said, it didn''t work. Maybe he was just worried about nothing. Thinking of this, he waved his hand and then came out of the yard.


    Under the starrless night, two figures quickly shuttle in the street, their faces are wearing masks, but their clothes are not Muye Ninja''s clothes.


    "Cut, kidnap a child who hasn''t graduated from Ninja school. Do you need to send out two names to fight against it? What a fuss in the village


    "Shut up. In the last World War, we were defeated because there was no one to fight. If there were people to fight, plus the strength of three generations of Fengying adults, where would Muye be our opponent?"


    "Here we are. Keep your cover!"


    Two ninjas came to jiuxinnai''s house and hid their bodies one after another. Although they were just forbearing, their actions should belong to the level of Wannian forbearance.


    "If we complete this task, even if we are just the strength of xiaren, we should be able to break the rules and upgrade to Zhongren." One of them smiles and stares at Jiu xinnai''s house. There is a cold light in his eyes. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C20

    "Wait, what''s the matter with this palpitation? Is it me who''s worried or what''s going on? "


    As soon as I got home, I suddenly felt a palpitation. Although it was only for a moment, I was so flustered that I was about to take back my feet.


    "Is it true that something happened to Jiu xinnai?"


    The more I think about it, the more flustered I am. Finally, I bite my teeth, turn around and go back again. Anyway, Muye is so big. If I''m just worried, I''ll take a walk to relieve my boredom. However, even so, the closer I get to jiuxinnai''s house, the more flustered I am. Unconsciously, I start to speed up my steps, and finally I run wildly.


    After arriving at the place where Jiu xinnai lived, Li immediately saw that the originally closed yard door had been opened. He didn''t think much about it. Li ran in and looked around. The yard was very quiet.


    "Nine Sinai!" After biting his teeth, he knew that most of the accidents had happened. He had just left. Even if Jiu xinnai had to rest, he would have to spend more than half an hour to clean up. But now it''s only ten minutes. Now there is no one in the yard, and Jiu xinnai''s door is wide open. When he runs past, he looks in, and there is no one, even the bedding is neat.


    "Sand bear!" From his eyes flashed a trace of murderous spirit. Jiuxinnai was his counter scale. No one could touch him, and he didn''t think much. He directly stepped out of the door, and then chose a road to catch up with him. If he wanted to avoid Muye''s tight defense, there was only one road, which was the road to the back mountain. The site was close to yuzhibo''s land, which Muye didn''t want to control, and yuzhibo didn''t care about Fang.


    Sure enough, after chasing for a short time, after entering the back mountain, Li saw a red hair on the ground. On the ground where there were all dead branches, the red hair was very conspicuous. Li picked it up and knew he was not chasing in the wrong direction.


    "Ding! When the main task is released, the kidnapped vortex jiuxinnai will be recovered. When the task is completed, 5000 points will be awarded. If the task fails, 5000 points will be deducted from the host. If the points are insufficient, items of the same value will be deducted from the host! "


    Hearing the system prompt sound, Li narrowed his eyes slightly. He didn''t have any extra ideas. Now, he just wanted to rescue Jiu xinnai, even without this task.


    "Ha ha, Muye''s ninjas are really stupid. They think that they can prevent everything by watching the elder of thousand generations. But they don''t know that a large number of ninjas have been taking care of Muye in order to win the right human strength. Now as long as we finish this task excellently, we will be met by Fengying when we return to the village, and our good days will come Here we are Carrying the bound nine Sinai sand can''t help but smile, he really didn''t expect to be so simple to succeed.


    "Hum, it''s estimated that the fire shadow of Muye is still staring at them at this time!" Another Ninja is also in line.


    Sharen''s plan is very simple. When he came to sign the war reparations treaty, there were two routes. One was led by Qiandai''s mother-in-law, who was also in charge of signing the treaty, and the other was responsible for kidnapping jiuxinnai. Of course, these two xiaren were only responsible for exploring the way. Even if they were found, they could find an excuse to muddle through. After all, they were only two xiaren. If Muye didn''t know how to deal with it, they would be the only two xiaren If you want to start a war, you won''t be investigated too deeply. However, obviously, the two xiaren also want to make contributions. Seeing that there is no guard around jiuxinnai, they fished jiuxinnai out by the way.


    Bound hands and feet, mouth stuffed with rags nine Sinai constantly struggling, issued a sobbing choking sound, the heart is very aggrieved, did not expect to leave when just remind yourself, soon someone came to kidnap.


    "I don''t know if the departure meeting will come to save me. Have you seen my hair, but it''s impossible. I''ve gone home since he left. Maybe I''m sleeping comfortably at this time. Everyone in Muye doesn''t like me, and no one has put me in their eyes. I guess my hair will only be blown away by the wind in the end!" The more he thought about it, the more aggrieved he was. His eyes were red. If his mouth was not blocked, he would cry.


    "It''s very close. It should be in the front!" After picking up a piece of hair on the ground, I felt that there was still a trace of afterglow. It was obviously not long since I left it. Thinking of this, I didn''t have to delay any longer. The speed was a little faster again. There was not much distance from the outside of the wood leaf. If I didn''t hurry up, I would never be able to save Jiu xinnai.


    In the nearby forest outside Muye, dozens of ninjas hide behind the tree trunks and watch the entrance of Muye village warily. They are waiting for the opportunity, and then steal out jiuxinnai at one stroke.


    "It''s going to be a woody leaf. As long as it''s a woody leaf, our task will be a perfect success. Fengying will definitely promote us!"


    Jiuxinnai listens to the Ninja''s words, and immediately tears are about to come out. He knows that he is mostly not saved today. As long as Muye comes out, even if Muye''s Ninja finds out that he is missing, whether he will come to save is a problem. Even if he wants to save, he can''t save.


    "That''s it, you rats!"


    At this time, Li finally arrived. A Zongyue came to the two xiaren and blocked their way. After chasing them for such a long time, Li was a little short of breath. Fortunately, he was exercising his physical strength. Otherwise, he really didn''t know whether he could catch up with them."Wu Wu Wu!"


    See from appear, nine Sinai immediately eyes open big, excited want to ask for help, but the mouth is blocked, can only make a vague whimper.


    "Nine Sinai!" Seeing that jiuxinnai was tied up with all kinds of clothes and cloth in his mouth, he immediately stared at the two Sha Ren and said in a cold voice, "here are two ways for you. First, let go of the girl now, and then make your own decisions. Second, let me kill you myself!"


    Two sand bear was blocked, previously a little afraid, thought that the Ninja wood leaf found, now see just a dwarf, they both smile, carrying nine Sinai sand bear pointed to disdain toward the side of the companion said, "Hey, this guy does not even have the forehead protection, want us to make our own decisions, I heard wrong or he said wrong?"


    From a look, you can see that it''s a kid of six or seven years old, who hasn''t even come out of school yet. It''s ridiculous for a kid to say that let them make their own decisions, just like a lamb let a tiger make its own decisions.


    "You or I?" Sharen, who didn''t carry jiuxinnai, said with a smile to his companion. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C21

    Bang!


    Jiu xinnai, who was tied up, was directly thrown to the ground. At last, the two ninjas decided to go up together. They were worried that Li would report the incident to the village. In order to avoid future trouble, they planned to solve it as soon as possible. As long as they got out of Muye village, even Muye''s people would not have to worry too much.


    The two ninjas are both elite xiaren level, single to single, Li can easily win by writing round eyes, but one to two, it''s a bit reluctant. In the final analysis, age limits Li. Although they are both elite xiaren, the two ninjas are at least 15 years old, and chakra is more than Li.


    The two Sha Ren were obviously often together, and their mode of action was almost the same. They held kuwu in their hands and rushed towards Li from left to right. After approaching, they launched an attack with a left-right attack.


    "Writing wheel eye!"


    After opening the eyes of the writing wheel, the speed of the two Sha Ren gradually slows down in the distance. After avoiding the horizontal kick on the right, they hold the left attack with both hands and fight with the two elite Xia Ren. If they didn''t have the eyes of the writing wheel, they would have been defeated.


    Two sand bear attack with very good, when one foot attack above, the other swept the plate, fight less than ten moves, from feel a bit hard.


    Bang!


    After holding up a sweep, he stepped back a few steps, but he didn''t slow down. There was a real roaring sound behind him. It was obviously another kick. He didn''t think much about it. He quickly bent down to avoid the sweep. After that, he supported his hands on the ground, turned his body fiercely, locked one of his eyes in the blank, and kicked him in the stomach.


    "This kid, there are still two children!" Another Sha Ren was shocked. He had never seen such a fierce kid before. He immediately put away his contempt, but at this time, a pair of scarlet eyes suddenly appeared in front of him.


    "What is this? Yu Zhibo family''s writing wheel eye This sand endure a surprise, think of write round eye is famous for magic, immediately instinctively closed his eyes, can''t let go of this opportunity, the bitterness in the hand directly stabbed to this sand endure neck.


    "Go to hell, asshole!" Sha Ren, who had just been kicked out by Li, rushed up and threw three kuwu at Li. He wanted to save his companions by encircling Wei and rescuing Zhao.


    Zizi! Zizi! Zizi!


    However, before Sha Ren was happy, Li suddenly became dozens of black crows scattered. The crows'' calls filled his ears. In the blink of an eye, dozens of crows gathered behind him and became Li''s appearance.


    "What''s this?" This sand bear is shocked unceasingly, at this time he has not responded.


    "Why fight?" From in mid air, scarlet eyes staring at the sand bear coldly said, voice fell, did not give the sand bear answer time, from the incarnation of crow disappeared again, countless crow hair constantly falling from the sky, crow song constantly, all around a quiet, except for the crow song, there is no sound.


    "Is this magic? But when is it? " Sand bear just realized that he was in the magic, and then at this time, the body suddenly came a sharp pain, suddenly, all the scenes disappeared, no crows, no crows, this sand bear pupil stare big, in front of his chest, a dark bitterness pierced his heart, but also cut off his vitality.


    "After all When is it? "


    After the words fell, the name of sand bear died, fell to the ground with a puff, and lost his life staring at his eyes.


    "Ding! Congratulations to the host for killing the enemy elite xiaren. The bonus points are 1000. The former host should pay attention to check! "


    Originally, he wanted to continue to solve the problem of second place Sha Ren. When he heard the prompt sound of the system, he was stunned. He didn''t expect that there would be a reward for killing people, and it was also a rich reward of 1000 points. But soon, he put the matter behind him, but there was still an enemy in front of him.


    "Long village!"


    Seeing the death of his companion, the surviving Sha Ren suddenly breathes out a sad voice, and then stares at the red eyes and looks away. He didn''t expect that he was killed by the other party in just a few rounds.


    That''s right. It''s no more than 30 seconds before we fight with them. When we blocked their first round of attack, we launched the crow''s art. The later battle didn''t exist. It was just two sand Bears Fighting wildly because they were trapped in the magic.


    "Kid, give me your life!" Although I don''t know when Li started the magic, it doesn''t matter now. At this point, even if you give up the task, you can''t run away. It''s better to fight against each other.


    "Are you sure what you''re seeing is real?" In the face of the fierce coming sand endure, from did not start, but just calm look, scarlet writing wheel eyes like a pool of cold water, without a trace of fluctuation.


    Heard from the words, the sand bear suddenly surprised, quickly stopped, surprised Yi uncertain looking from, he is distinguishing the truth of this sentence.


    "If I were you, I would have committed suicide long ago. Haven''t you heard how others evaluate Yu Zhibo?" Looking at Sha Ren, Gou Yu in his eyes began to spin slowly. He didn''t start. He continued, "one on one, turn around and flee. This is a valuable experience left by the predecessors who have been enemies of yuzhibo family for generations. Didn''t you teach this to you in your village?""Don''t panic, don''t panic, if this is magic, just disturb the flow of chakra in the body!" Sand can''t stop murmuring, and then began to seal, want to disturb his chakra, but at this time, from suddenly a jump, like a beast rushed over, people to the middle of the way, with three painless throw to the sand endure.


    "Asshole, you dare to cheat me!" Seeing that Li suddenly launched a surprise attack, Sha Ren''s face suddenly changed. He just wanted to fly the three kuwu with kuwu. However, the three kuwu suddenly changed their direction and flew past him.


    "Missed?" Sand bear just raised this idea, but at this time, he felt a tight body, and then the body out of control, directly hit a tree behind him, the huge shock almost made him faint.


    "This is the chakra line?" Sand bear back to God, see his waist that a little bit of silver light by the moonlight, suddenly know that just the three painless is not shot off, but the other side deliberately so. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C22

    "Huodun, the art of haohuoqiu!"


    With the voice falling, a huge fireball rolled towards Shanren like a wheel. Shanren was firmly tied to the tree trunk by chakra line. He couldn''t even play. He could only watch the fireball hit himself.


    Ah!


    The shrill scream sounded, the fireball burst out a violent explosion, the scream also ended in calm, the whole tree was burnt black, the sand was tied to the trunk of the bear is not human form.


    "Ding! Congratulations to the host for killing the enemy elite xiaren. The bonus points are 1000. Please check it


    After receiving the prompt sound from the system, Li finally calms down, breathes a little, and releases his nervous nerves. Although it seems that he killed two elites xiaren very easily, it''s actually not the case. This step-by-step battle is carried out through the calculation of Li. When the two Sharen want to work together to deal with themselves, Li starts a series of calculations. First of all It''s almost a common fault for ninjas to fight. Li also seized this opportunity to maximize the power of crow''s art with the eye of writing wheel. At the same time, he pulled two sandren into the magic, and then killed one of them at a very fast speed.


    As for "Yu Zhi Bo Li, please go to Huoying building with us!" A ninja came forward and said coldly, with a strong displeasure in his tone.


    Li Wenyan didn''t care to guess so much. He already knew something about last night. Most likely, he saw two ninjas of yuzhibo family with a trace of anger on their faces. Li sighed and knew that it was not so simple.


    Li didn''t refuse. With his strength, he can''t do anything now. Passive acceptance is the best result. After pacifying yuzhibo Meiqin and yuzhibo Fuyue, Li followed two ninjas of yuzhibo family out of the door and went straight to Huoying building. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C23

    After walking with two ninjas of yuzhibo family, Li was directly taken to the reception hall of Huoying building. As soon as he went in, he saw a lot of fresh faces. Three generations of Huoying was standing in front with his hands on his back, while Jiu xinnai was standing behind three generations of Huoying with his head down. Seeing Li coming over, he immediately blinked at Li. He didn''t suffer much.


    On the left side of the three generations of Huoying are Qi Mu Shuo Mao, Da she wan and Yu Zhi Bo Hao. Some Muye''s Shangren are also among them. On the right side is Sha Ren Village. The three generations of Fengying are headed by Qiandai''s mother-in-law and Hai Lao Zang. They also bring a lot of ninjas. In the middle of the hall are two stretchers covered with white cloth. It seems that there are two people inside. See here The pupil of Li suddenly shrank and understood.


    "I''ve seen three generations of adults!" From slightly arched arch body.


    As soon as Li appeared, Sha Ren immediately cast his eyes on Li. All his faces were not good-looking. If it wasn''t for this boy, they would have cut off the next generation of people in Sha Ren Village.


    "Li, you must know the reason why I asked you to come here. Now tell me what happened last night." Three generations of fire shadow slightly narrowed eyes, light said.


    "Yes Li Li nodded, looked at the two dead on the stretcher and said, "I was teaching Jiu xinnai kuwu throwing last night, but these two Sharen rushed into Jiu xinnai''s home and took them away when I left. They were killed after I found them!"


    It''s not clear what the situation is until now, so we have to answer truthfully, and Jiu xinnai is also here, which shows that this matter has been exposed for a long time, even if it''s useless to lie.


    "Nonsense, I really don''t know that the two ninjas are elites in the lower forbearance level. Let''s not say that you are just a kid who didn''t graduate. Even if you have become a ninja, you can''t kill both of them even if you are a genius at your age! Even yuzhibo doesn''t have this ability. "Qiandai''s mother-in-law snorted coldly. She stared coldly away, then looked at the third generation of Huoying and said coldly," third generation of Huoying, although our Sharen village had a festival with you Muye in the battlefield, now the war is over, and our Sharen village also admits to compensate you Muye for the loss of the war, but now, you Muye still remember that Some hatred, killing the ninja in my village, even said it was my subordinates who wanted to capture the ninja in your village! What does that mean? " At this point, Qiandai''s mother-in-law pauses, then looks at Qimu Shuo Mao and others, squints her eyes slightly, and says in a sharp voice, "I think it''s some of your Muye''s ninjas who died in the battlefield, so take the opportunity to revenge when we come to sign the compensation clause!"


    Qiandai''s mother-in-law looked at Qimu Shuo Mao very badly. No, it should be said that she had a very strong hatred. At the end of World War II, Qimu Shuo Mao killed Qiandai''s mother-in-law''s son and daughter-in-law. She hated Qimu Shuo Mao to the bone.


    After listening to Qiandai''s mother-in-law''s words, I suddenly realized that Sharen village didn''t want to find trouble for herself, but wanted to use the death of two Sharen to find Muye''s trouble, and I was called here mostly to be a witness.


    "Elder Qiandai, what do you mean by this? Yuzhiboli is the first genius of our yuzhibo family. If you want to commit crimes in Muye village, you will be killed after being found by Lili. Now you still have the right to come to our trouble?" Yuzhibohao snorts coldly. He is very angry. If Qiandai''s mother-in-law questions others, it''s OK. But Li is a genius of yuzhibo family, which represents the honor of yuzhibo family. Qiandai''s mother-in-law questions Li''s strength, which is to question the honor of yuzhibo family. How can yuzhibohao bear it?


    "The head of the yuzhibo clan? Hum, you really don''t know what you mean. No matter how powerful your yuzhibo family is, it''s just a kid. Do you really think your yuzhibo family is invincible in the world of tolerance? " Qiandai''s mother-in-law is going to make a big deal today. Since the arrest of jiuxinnai has failed, at least half of the compensation should be deducted. You know, Sharen village is a defeated country. There are enough resources lost in the village. Now she has to compensate Muye. This will directly lead to the decline of the strength of Sharen village, and I''m afraid it will be better than Muye in the future It''s getting worse.


    "You..." Yuzhibo was infuriated by his mother-in-law''s words. As the head of yuzhibo''s family, he has always been proud of yuzhibo''s family. Now he is so insulted, how can he swallow this tone? When yuzhibo was around, yuzhibo''s family was proud of tolerance. Looking at all the villages in various countries, who dares to oppose yuzhibo?


    "Yuzhi Bohao, step back!" In the eyes of the three generations of Huoying, there is a flash of light, and yuzhibohao stares at him. Now the three generations of Huoying are in their prime, and his bearing is fully revealed. Although yuzhibohao is dissatisfied, he also closes his mouth and stands aside.


    Seeing this, Qiandai''s mother-in-law sneered slightly. The yuzhibo family, which was once invincible, is no longer the same.


    Li''s idea is the same as that of Qiandai''s mother-in-law. After such a long time of precipitation, yuzhibo''s family has already been demonized and become a tiger that can only roar and dare not bite.


    After drinking Yu Zhi Bo Hao back, fire shadow of the third generation squinted slightly, looked at the wind shadow of the third generation who had not spoken all the time, and said faintly, "Mr. wind shadow of the third generation, we don''t know the truth of this matter. I think we might as well sit down and wait for a few days. How about we talk about it after I find out the cause of the matter?"The third generation of Huoying is helpless. Although he knows that Shanren village is fighting against jiuxinnai, he also believes that the two Shanren kidnapped jiuxinnai and were killed by Li. But in the final analysis, it''s just the wishful thinking of the third generation of Huoying, and he can''t come up with any evidence. After all, the two witnesses are Muye people. In the final analysis, what if jiuxinnai is the victim? She is still Muye''s person. It''s hard to ensure that others won''t say that it''s just a plot deliberately made by Muye. Oh, the victim is you Muye, the witness or you Muye, but whether it''s the victim or the witness, it''s OK. The dead person is the one who does harm. Even if you say it, you can''t convince others!


    Three generations of Fengying just wanted to nod her head and agree. However, at this time, Qiandai''s mother-in-law first said, "Mr. three generations of Huoying, no matter what you really want to do, first of all, this kid named Yu zhiboli kept saying that he killed two of my elite Shanren. Then, I have an idea. If he is really so powerful, this is the best thing to do No matter whether it''s true or not, I''ll take it as if it didn''t happen in Sharen village. How about that? " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C24

    It''s not clear what the intention of Qiandai is. Huoying of the third generation can only nod and acquiesce, indicating her to continue.


    Seeing this, Qiandai''s mother-in-law showed a smile, and then said, "since this kid named yuzhiboli admits that he defeated and killed two elite xiaren in our Sharen village, then, in order to prove his words, I will send a Zhongren to fight against him. If he can defeat them, the two Sharen will die. But what''s the truth? I''m sorry How about Rencun''s consent not to pursue the case, and the compensation should be carried out as it was before? "


    With these words, the people of Muye''s face changed, and they all guessed the intention of Qiandai''s mother-in-law. Yu Zhibo was so young that he could kill two elites xiaren. If he grew up, it would be OK. The Qiandai''s mother-in-law clearly wanted to take this opportunity to wipe out the genius, but everyone didn''t say a word. Although Qiandai''s mother-in-law was calculating Muye, she didn''t do it from the other side On the one hand, most people in Muye don''t want yuzhibo''s family to have such a genius. After all, yuzhibo was suppressed by qianshouzhujian in those years. Now qianshouzhujian has already died. If yuzhibo grows up, there will be no time for them to rise. Based on this idea, Muye ninjas present don''t make a sound, on the contrary, they are so happy.


    When he saw the performance of Muye, he despised him. In the past, he liked Muye better when he watched animation. But now, no matter how beautiful the appearance is, it''s a different scene behind his back.


    "Chihiro, do you have to fight against my yuzhibo family?" Yuzhibohao looked at Qiandai''s mother-in-law with a gloomy face and said in a cold voice that he was not stupid. He could also see that Qiandai''s mother-in-law was making some ideas. As the head of yuzhibo''s family, he didn''t want the genius of his family to suffer from this kind of loss. He said it was a contest, but if he was careless, it was the price of life.


    "Yuzhi Bohao, I''m asking for the opinions of the three generations of Huoying. Whether they agree or not is a matter of the three generations of Huoying. What does it have to do with me?" Qiandai''s mother-in-law sneered and didn''t buy it. If yuzhibo''s family was alive, Qiandai''s mother-in-law would only dare to grovel, but now!


    Qiandai''s mother-in-law is also a very smart politician. If this move is successful, it can kill two birds with one stone. For example, the third generation of Huoying nods and agrees, and then yuzhiboli dies in the hands of Zhongren in Shanren village. The yuzhibo family must be extremely dissatisfied with the third generation of Huoying, and may even be the enemy. Second, yuzhiboli is a good example A six-year-old child has been able to kill two elite xiaren. If he does not kill them as soon as possible, will Sharen village have any chance to fight with Muye in the future?


    "Well, don''t quarrel, ask Li''s opinion first!" The third generation of Huoying is not a fool. Naturally, it will not carry this kind of black pot. Since things have come to this point, we have to push the problem to Li. Although it is not kind enough, for the sake of Muye, the third generation of Huoying can only do this. If Li agrees, the yuzhibo family will have no reason to lose their temper even if they die. If Li doesn''t agree, it''s not a big problem, After all, he is still a child. No one can force him too much.


    "Li, I''ve just heard what the elder of thousand generations said. They need you to prove your strength. Now let me hear what you mean!" Three generations of fire shadow look to leave, squint eyes to ask a way.


    "Sure enough, there is not a good thing!" Li Wenyan was very upset. He used to see these three generations of Huoying''s benevolent purpose. But when it comes to Muye''s interests, this guy can abandon anyone and any feelings, even if he is his apprentice. When things get to this point, he doesn''t know where he is. Now he has become a pawn in the struggle between Muye and Shanren. It''s good to win. If he wins, it will be better If you lose, I''m afraid you''ll die in vain.


    "Kid, you shouldn''t be afraid. Didn''t you just insist that you killed two elites? Is it just that you want to put on this tiger skin and pretend to be powerful in the future? " Seeing that she couldn''t speak without her, Qiandai''s mother-in-law was also a little anxious. For fear that she couldn''t agree with her, she had to make a sarcasm.


    "Hum, it''s funny. You, a tens year old woman, used this low-level method to pit a six-year-old child of mine. Hum, I''m really worried about your IQ!" Looking at Qiandai''s mother-in-law, she sneers. She has already sentenced this guy to death in her heart. Today, you have cheated me, and you will surely be rewarded 100 times in the future.


    Muye people couldn''t help laughing when they heard Li''s words. They thought that although the child''s words sounded arrogant, it was undeniable that such a sentence jumped out of a six-year-old child''s mouth. It was really funny. Although the laughter stopped soon, the flushed faces showed their inner ridicule. Yuzhi Bohao''s words were very funny Is to show a smile without scruple, but also with the expression of provocation, which can smoke the gas of the millennium.


    "From this guy, this time still say such a joke, this can do me harm!" Jiuxinnai stands behind the third generation of Huoying. When he hears the last sentence, he is full of laughter and wants to jump out of his throat. However, due to the presence of the third generation of Huoying and the Ninjas in other villages, jiuxinnai can only hold it. His little face has already turned red. It seems that it is very hard to hold it.


    "Sharp toothed kid, is yuzhibo''s family only raised to this level?" Qiandai''s mother-in-law was cold and trembling with anger. If she hadn''t considered that it was Muye, I''m afraid she would have slapped her in the past and killed her."To die!" From Wen Yan, a face suddenly cold down, involving the problem of education, which has indirectly poked his parents'' backbone, although from the parents of this life and not much emotion, but after all, their own body is flowing with their blood, their own life is also given by them, no matter how, they can not be so vilified after death.


    "Well, Qiandai old lady, I have to say that although your provocation method is very childish and shameless, it is undeniable that you have successfully angered me. I, Yu Zhibo, accept your proposal!" From the cold face, turned to look at a thousand generations of mother-in-law, dark eyes without a panic, everything seems so calm.


    "Good!"


    Big snake pill and Qi Mu Shuo Mao''s eyes flashed a glimmer of light. Although they were only six years old, standing there to die was only half their height, but at this moment, they felt that their back was bigger than ever.


    "From Behind the three generations of Huoying, Jiu xinnai looked at the shoulder that seemed to be able to carry the sky, and his eyes flashed a little strange. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C25

    "This child is really like Yu Zhibo of that year!"


    Looking at the young body, but it is permeated with the arrogance of indifference to the common people. The third generation Huoying narrowed his eyes slightly, and his heart was filled with emotion. Not long after the establishment of Muye, the third generation Huoying was still a child who didn''t know anything, but he was predestined to see yuzhipoban. Yuzhipoban''s arrogance of indifference to the common people gave him a great feeling Touch, still can''t forget.


    Qi Mu Shuo Mao and big snake ball both appreciate Li''s backbone, especially Qi Mu Shuo Mao. He is a person who does everything to achieve his task. There is a factor of indifference to the common people hidden in his bones. Li''s performance gives him great feeling. If the other party is not from yuzhibo family, he really wants to be a disciple.


    "Well, kid, you have the backbone. Now that you agree, let''s start. I''d like to see if your ability is enough to kill two elite xiaren!" Although Qiandai''s face turned blue with anger at Li''s abusive words, she still put it down at the thought of getting rid of the seedling. In her eyes, a six-year-old kid can''t beat Zhongren who has been through a lot of battles.


    "Hum!" Li just gave a faint hum, then turned around and looked at the third generation of Huoying. His eyes were very cold. Although the third generation of Huoying was his master, just now the third generation of Huoying had no hesitation to retreat to the front line for the benefit of Muye, and let a six-year-old child block the gun. He was not ashamed of this kind of behavior. Now there is no teacher and apprentice face to talk about.


    Seeing Li''s indifferent eyes, three generations of Huoying sighed slightly in his heart. What he had just done was wrong. However, for Muye''s sake, even if he did it again, he would not change his mind. After glancing away, three generations of Huoying looked at three generations of Fengying and said lightly, "since you Sharen village asked yuzhiboli to prove your strength, and yuzhiboli himself agreed, Then, please send out the Ninjas to fight! "


    On one side, yuzhibo was shaking and his face was very gloomy. He wanted to kill the third generation of Huoying. The behavior of the third generation of Huoying was completely killing the genius of yuzhibo''s family. How could yuzhibo bear it.


    "Damned ape Flying Sun chop, damned Muye village, so suppress my yuzhibo family, sooner or later you will all be destroyed!" Yu Zhi Bo Hao clenched his fist, and his fingertips almost pierced his palm.


    "Ding, task release: if you defeat Zhongren in Shanren village, you will be rewarded 5000 points. If the task fails, you will be deducted 5000 points from the owner!"


    After arriving at an exercise site, Li stood up against a middle-aged man full of Hu Zi dregs. This middle-aged man with Hu Zi dregs was the Ninja sent out by the village of Sharen this time, with the forehead protection of Sharen village on his forehead. Compared with them, the momentum here was not a little bit weak, the age was a hard injury, and there was no forehead protection.


    At this time, three generations of Huoying and three generations of Fengying, together with ninja, surround the exercise ground and watch the next battle from a distance. Yuzhibohao''s palms are sweating. If there is a mistake, when will the yuzhibo family really rise.


    Jiuxinnai is beside the three generations of Huoying. She stares at Li without blinking, and her face is full of worry. Previously, she was full of confidence that Li would win, but now when she sees this middle-aged man, jiuxinnai is in a cold sweat for Li.


    "Kid, if you surrender now, I can spare you from death. If you really start later, I will break your little bones one by one. Do you hear me?" Sharen Zhongren''s body is very big. He is three times bigger than others. He is also very murderous. It is obvious that this guy has not adjusted his mind soon after the end of the Second World War.


    If you are an ordinary child, you will certainly cry with this murderous spirit. Even Li''s face is heavy. Zhongren and elitist xiaren sound a little different, but their strength is very different. If there is no special secret skill, elitist xiaren can hardly defeat Zhongren.


    "Writing wheel eye!"


    If Li didn''t answer Zhongren''s question, black pupil had dyed a piece of blood red. Gou Yu in his eyes was staring at Zhongren''s feet tightly. At this moment, Li''s nerves were tense. This enemy was his first enemy in history. If he wasn''t very careful, he might die.


    "Is this the writing wheel eye of yuzhibo family? Gaga, I tell you, kid, I killed a lot of yuzhibo family members in the battlefield! " Sand endure to see from write round eye, don''t know this age has the meaning of double gouyu representative, didn''t put too much in mind.


    Li didn''t pay attention to the crazy words of Sha Ren, took out a handful of bitterness, and the man also moved in an instant, ran towards Sha Ren, then jumped into the air, and kicked the face of Sha Ren.


    "Kid, don''t look down on people. If you want to compete with me, you''re 100 years too early!" Sand bear roared, face from the horizontal kick, sand bear also don''t hide, directly a slap cover in the past, want to grasp from the foot.


    Whoosh!


    However, at this time, Li throws away his bitterness towards Sharen''s face. They are only half a meter away. The bitterness thrown out from such a close distance is in front of Sharen''s eyes. He is in midair. Suddenly, a silver thread appears in his hand. He pulls it hard, and his forward body stops, and then twists and turns in midair After landing, he didn''t stop. He supported the ground with both hands and swept his right foot at the footwall of Sharen."Good!"


    The three generations of Huoying and others who watched the battle cheered one after another when they saw the continuous attack. It''s hard to imagine that a child who had never been to the battlefield would have such skilled fighting skills.


    Zizi! Bang!


    A snowflake was floating. At the critical moment, Sha Ren blocked the suffering with his arm. Although he avoided the fatal attack, his arm was cut out. The scarlet blood flowed down. Before he could catch his breath, he had already swept his foot on his knee. The huge force made Sha Ren stagger for a few steps before he could stand firm.


    "You little devil, I..." Sha Ren didn''t expect that he would suffer a loss in the hands of a six-year-old kid. He just wanted to get angry. However, he found something unusual. He didn''t know when it had become quiet around him. All the spectators were still watching. No one was missing. The wind was still howling and the trees were still swaying. Yes, although there was a sound, it still made me feel sad He felt a strange silence, these voices are too false, let his heart faint a palpitation. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C26

    "Is this magic?" As soon as he had this idea, he shook his head and denied it. He didn''t find any sign of magic before, and he didn''t believe that he could pull himself into the magic without any sound.


    "What the hell does lesha want?"


    In the eyes of outsiders, this Sha Ren, that is, after being kicked by Li Sha, has been standing there. At first, Qiandai''s mother-in-law and others thought that lie Sha had some good ideas. But now, it seems that lie Sha''s eyes have become dim, as if she has lost her soul.


    Li Ke, no matter what others are thinking, after trapping lie Sha with crow''s skill, Li takes out a handful of kuwu and bites it in his mouth. He quickly seals the seal with both hands. After the seal is finished, Li takes a breath and spits out at lie Sha.


    "Huodun, the art of haohuoqiu!"


    A fireball with a diameter of one meter is rolling towards the sand like a giant wheel of a chariot.


    "It''s impossible. That guy, lesha, has fallen into a magic trick. When is it?" Qiandai''s mother-in-law was surprised, and her face changed a lot. At this time, she also saw that liesha was clearly in the magic, but like liesha, Qiandai''s mother-in-law could not see when she used the magic. At this moment, Qiandai''s mother-in-law''s heart gushed infinite killing intention. It was so difficult when she was only six years old. If he grew up, it would be OK. Isn''t Sharen village forever Far below the leaves?


    "Fengdun, great breakthrough!"


    When Hao fireball is about to hit lie Sha, lie Sha is also out of the control of magic. Seeing the big fireball close at hand, lie Sha quickly makes a seal and opens his mouth to spit out the wind pressure.


    Whoo!


    When fire meets wind, it should become more powerful, but in the end, it is destroyed by a big breakthrough. In the five elements attribute, Huodun restrains fengdun. However, the strength of Li is only the elite''s tolerance, while liesha''s tolerance is medium. The gap has ignored this attribute and stubbornly extinguished it.


    Zizi!


    Before liesha had time to take a breath, he broke through the wind and sand with a black painless, and directly plunged into his shoulder. Another piece of fresh flowers came flying. Liesha was silly and didn''t understand where the painless came from.


    Ah!


    Soon, liesha didn''t have the energy to care where the suffering came from. The suffering stuck in his shoulder, and even produced a strong burning pain. Liesha grabbed it and wanted to pull it out. However, when he touched it, liesha''s face suddenly changed. The suffering was as hot as a red tongs. He bit his teeth and pulled it out and threw it away, Lie Sha is already full of sweat, biting teeth, looking up to the still indifferent face away.


    "Little devil, I didn''t expect you to hide bitterness in the fireball. It''s really sinister!" A middle-aged man said that a six-year-old child was insidious, which made people laugh. However, liesha couldn''t laugh because he really understood the insidious of Li and suffered losses twice. If it wasn''t for his strength not being in the same level, he would have died long ago.


    Li Wenyan turns his mouth slightly, and is a little dissatisfied with not killing liesha at one stroke. When launching haohuoqiu, Li deliberately bites a piece of kuwu in order to prevent liesha from breaking away from the magic at the critical moment. With haohuoqiu as the thruster, he shoots kuwu out at the same time, and is burned by the fire. Kuwu''s lethality will be increased several times, and can be easily stabbed Through people''s body, however, thousands of calculations, did not expect that the wind will run away from the bitter head, did not stab the heart of strong sand, only stabbed the shoulder.


    At this time, liesha has put away his contempt, and his feet have begun to move. At this moment, he will be regarded as an opponent of the same level. If he doesn''t do his best, he is likely to be killed.


    When liesha moves, the situation of Li is not optimistic. His strength is only the tolerance of the elite. Chakra is limited and can''t perform Ninja continuously. However, liesha takes this advantage and launches a fierce attack on Li.


    Bang! Bang!


    The two men''s fists and feet together. Before they had fought for several rounds, a blade of wind came face to face. They escaped from the danger, but they met the more fierce attack.


    "Fengdun, liefengzhang!"


    The fierce sand split to Li, and suddenly a fierce whirlwind came. Li''s face changed, and he didn''t dare to fight hard. He rolled and hid on the spot, and then quickly stood up, retreated for several meters, opened the distance, and didn''t dare to attack rashly.


    "The only chakra I have left now supports me to cast fireball and crow once at most. Although fireball is powerful, it has a big goal and can easily be avoided. As for crow, the opponent has suffered a loss and will not give me another chance!" The more I think about it, the deeper I frown. I didn''t expect that I would be helpless.


    "By the way, see if there are convertible skills in the system!" Li slightly narrowed his eyes, looked at the fierce sand, then retreated a few meters again, and made a seal with both hands, "fire escape, the art of haohuoqiu!"


    It''s another fireball skill, rolling towards the sand.


    "Ha ha, kid, this kind of Ninja can''t hit me. You''d better accept your life and let me break your bones one by one!" Looking at the rolling fireball, liesha laughs, then hides by mistake and looks at Li who stands in the same place and doesn''t respond, showing a bloodthirsty smile.In the system space, Li quickly looks at the Ninjutsu that can fight the enemy in Huoying, but he is not satisfied with it. Either he can''t kill the enemy, or he can''t release it slowly, or he can''t exchange it. Li breathes a little, and then opens the page of death. Suddenly, a power stops Li''s eyes.


    "Instant step: death''s advanced footwork. If you master this footwork, you can move quickly, just like space shuttle. The exchange method is as follows!"


    "Instant step master: need 5000 points! (Note: Master''s blink step allows you to move quickly, but the drawback is that you can only do three consecutive blinks at most! "


    "Instant step Mastery: need 10000 points! (Note: this level is the most advanced. As long as you have enough chakras, you can move quickly without limit! "


    Seeing the two exchange methods of instant step, Li frowned slightly and looked at his points. There were 8000 points in total, including 1000 for five minutes against the third generation of Huoying, 5000 for rescuing jiuxinnai and 2000 for killing two elites of Sharen village. There were 8000 points in total.


    "It seems that you can only exchange for instant step master, as for mastery, we''ll talk about it later." thinking of this, Li didn''t hesitate any more. He spent 5000 points to exchange instant step master level. In an instant, Li''s mind appeared about the use and limitation of instant step. After digestion, Li didn''t continue to stay and went out of the system space directly. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C27

    Bang!


    The outside world, time just passed dozens of seconds. Liesha slapped Li. Before he showed a smile of victory, the hit Li turned into a truncated wood. When he entered the system space, Li put a fireball to hinder liesha''s sight. Later, he used the double technique to hide on a big tree. Only in this way can Li dare to rest assured Enter the system.


    "Che, what a slippery kid!" Liesha is dissatisfied with kicking the broken wood away, and then roars, "kid, come out for me, let you liesha screw your kid''s head off, Kaka!"


    Liesha''s voice is very rough. With this smile, his saliva comes out of his mouth, which makes people feel sick. After exchanging the instant step, he always hides on the nearby tree. His scarlet eyes watch liesha''s movement, waiting for the best attack time. Although there is instant step, his chakra has reached the bottom. No matter how powerful the instant step is, it can only be launched once at most Therefore, we must make use of the strangeness and surprise of instant step to achieve the effect of killing.


    "Cut, this kid is slippery. Don''t let me find him, or I''ll break his leg first!" Lie Sha turned his mouth and spit hard. He turned around to look for something else. Li, who was hiding in the tree, suddenly burst out a flash of light in his eyes and knew the time was coming.


    Whoosh!


    A black streamer of the forest flew out of the trees and stabbed at liesha''s back nest. When liesha turned around, he showed a grim smile. He turned around fiercely and blew away the bitterness with one punch. Then he laughed and said, "I knew you were hiding here, ha ha!"


    Li ignores lie Sha''s words. From the beginning of the attack, he has already calculated everything. After jumping down the tree, he rushes to lie Sha quickly. His scarlet eyes constantly analyze lie Sha''s dead corners. Even if the other party is tolerant, Li''s eyes don''t hesitate at all, and the speed is faster and faster.


    "It''s really a kid who doesn''t know what to do. Fight face to face with me Liesha grinned and then roared, "you little devil don''t look down on people. Don''t think you can beat me if you hurt me by luck. Today I''ll show you the gap between the next tolerance and the middle tolerance!"


    With that, lie Sha rushes towards Li quickly. When he is about to get close to him, he aims at Li''s head and splits it. It seems that he wants to slap Li to death. Li''s height is too bad for lie Sha.


    "Right now!" The pupil of Li suddenly shrinks, the eye of the writing wheel stares at a dead corner, and the whole person disappears in front of lie Sha and appears on his left.


    "So fast, little devil!" Liesha was surprised. His intuition of fighting in the battlefield all the year round saved his life. At the critical moment, he swung to Li again. However, to his surprise, Li disappeared again, as if it had evaporated.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    He broke through the air twice in a row. When he appeared again, Li had already come to lie Sha''s back. This was the last time for three consecutive instants. Without hesitation, he left a vertical crossing. He played a few tricks with Ku Wu in his hand, and then with the help of his body weight, Ku Wu went directly into lie Sha''s neck.


    Zizi!


    There is no accident. A large amount of blood is spilled from liesha''s neck. The speed of instant step can be compared with the speed of space-time ninja. How can liesha''s tolerance be able to react to it? You know, in the later stage of bofengshui gate, you can rely on the flying Thunder God to instantly kill more than 50 Shangren. The speed of the instant step does not belong to the space-time Ninja at all. It is not a fluke to be able to instantly kill a Zhongren.


    "What was that? Instant movement? "


    The spectators were surprised, one by one, looking at Li in the field. After three generations of Huoying and others reacted, there was a flash of light in their eyes. Dashuewan was even more interested in staring at Li''s figure, and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "This kid is really only six years old?" Qiandai''s mother-in-law and the third generation''s Feng Ying look at each other, and they all see the shock and the strong killing in each other''s eyes. Although they don''t know how to make the instant move, their talent of Li has already aroused their solemnity. This kid can''t be treated as an ordinary genius.


    "Away from him Yu Zhibo''s eyes narrowed slightly. Looking at Li''s pale face, Yu Zhibo felt a strange feeling in his heart. He found that Li''s hiding was really deep. He had mastered such a powerful skill and had never seen him use it before. If it wasn''t for this critical moment, I''m afraid he didn''t know when to see it clearly.


    "What are you thinking about in your heart?" Yuzhi Bohao doesn''t understand. No, it should be said that he instinctively doesn''t dare to think about some things. He''s only six years old. He doesn''t believe that Li has such deep scheming and has mastered such powerful skills, but he never shows it. Yuzhi Bohao instinctively doesn''t think about the reason.


    After killing lie Sha, Li was slightly relieved and relaxed. However, his limbs were weak and he squatted down in a hurry.


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing the task of defeating Shanren Zhongren. The bonus points are 5000. Please check it!"


    "Ding! Congratulations to the host for killing one of the enemy''s Zhongren. The bonus points are 2000. The former host should pay attention to check! "


    Hearing the prompt sound of the system, Li showed a smile, which was a complete success. However, after feeling that there was no chakra in his body, Li showed a bitter smile again. Sure enough, it was not so easy to kill, but fortunately it was over.He turned his head and looked at the three generations of Huoying and others. However, after seeing the inexplicable meaning on their faces, Li narrowed his eyes slightly. Then he looked back as if nothing had happened. He knew that today''s instant step attracted the attention of the three generations of Huoying and others, and there would be some trouble in the future. Fortunately, his surname was yuzhibo, and it was not too difficult to fool them.


    From the present state, but no one came up to cheer for him, who won glory for Muye. Yuzhibohao was thinking about his intention to hide Ninjutsu, not to mention the three generations of Huoying and others. After all, the yuzhibo family is a trouble. I don''t know whether it''s a good thing or a bad thing to have such a genius, especially the three generations of Huoying, In order to protect Muye''s interests, he pushed Li to the edge of the sword. It''s obviously impossible to use Li to repair the relationship between yuzhibo and Muye. In this way, Li''s relationship needs to be handled more carefully. If it''s not good, Muye may be destroyed in the hands of yuzhibo''s family in more than ten years or decades.


    "Li, are you ok?" No matter what other people think, jiuxinnai immediately ran to the field and asked anxiously. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C28

    "I''m fine. I''m just exhausted. Just have a rest!" From slightly shook his head, pale face showed a smile, he did not want to let nine Sinai worry.


    See from the face, nine Sinai very guilty, all this is clearly caused by their own, why finally bear the consequences is from, nine Sinai heart is very unconvinced, also feel very sorry from, red eyes squat in front of from.


    "Well, jiuxinnai, as I said, no matter what I do, I have no regrets. Even if I choose what happened last night, I won''t give up my plan to save you!" He said softly, leaving the back of his head.


    "Why Why are you so nice to me? I just It''s just a girl that everyone hates. Why do you want to do this for me? "Jiu xinnai, who has always been very strong, shed tears for the first time. Although she didn''t cry out, she can express her feelings and guilt well.


    "Jiu xinnai, I..."


    Cough!


    At this time, the third generation of Huoying suddenly came over with a pipe in his mouth and looked away thoughtfully. He was interrupted by the third generation of Huoying and was a little upset. However, with the help of Jiu xinnai, he stood up and arched slightly towards the third generation of Huoying. Although he was worried about what the third generation of Huoying had done, his strength was still too weak to be able to do it To fight against something.


    "Li, you are very good. I think you have reached the limit. Jiuxinnai, help Li down to have a rest first, and let us deal with it here!" Three generations of Huoying looked at Jiu xinnai and said with a smile, looking approachable.


    "I see, master sangaimu!" Jiuxinnai nodded respectfully, for the third generation of Huoying, she is still very respectful, this is also jiuxinnai age is too young, coupled with carelessness, can''t see the struggle between the third generation of Huoying and Sharen village, otherwise, let jiuxinnai know that the third generation of Huoying away from the gunner, it is estimated that he will question the third generation on the spot.


    Li didn''t make a sound and didn''t look at yuzhibohao. He was helped by jiuxinnai and left the exercise site. The next thing has nothing to do with Li. Even if Shanren village still wants to investigate, there is no excuse. I believe that the three generations of Huoying will deal with it well.


    After being helped back home by Jiu xinnai, yuzhibo Meiqin and yuzhibo Fuyue are already waiting. Both of them are worried about leaving. As soon as they see that Li is helped back, they immediately help Li to the room and let him lie down.


    "Brother Li, what did they do to you? Why did you become like this?" Yu Zhibo Meiqin said with an angry stare.


    "Hum, the people in Shanren village are so shameless that they sent a fierce Zhongren Heli to fight!" Jiuxinnai was very angry at the thought of Sharen village''s aggressive appearance in Huoying building.


    Yuzhibo Meiqin and yuzhibo Fuyue are shocked and fight with Zhongren?


    "Brother Li, are you hurt? Let me see!" Yu Zhibo Meiqin looks worried and reaches for Li to check, but he is caught by Li.


    "Well, I''m fine. It''s just that chakra is exhausted. You go out first and let me have a rest first!" Li shook his head slightly. He really felt very tired. Chakra was consumed seriously and his eyes were overused, which led to his dizziness.


    Li Du said so. Despite his worry, Yu Zhibo Meiqin still took Jiu xinnai and Yu Zhibo Fuyue out of the door, leaving a quiet space for Li.


    After yuzhibo and Meiqin went out, Li slightly breathed, then went into the system space and adjusted his own points. This time, he finished a task and got 5000 points. After that, he killed a Zhongren and awarded 2000 points, a total of 7000 points. Plus the 3000 points left after instant step exchange, it was exactly 10000 points.


    "The price of sangouyu is exactly 10000 points, and I have a chance to upgrade the blood limit. In this way, I can directly evolve into a kaleidoscope wheel eye!" Thinking of this, Li frowned slightly, pinched his little body, and finally shook his head. The kaleidoscope writing wheel eye is strong, but the side effect is too big. At the age of six, not to mention fighting, it will drain his chakra in a moment and crush his body. This is not what he can bear now, unless there is immortal body Otherwise, instead of improving their own strength, they will become a burden for a long time, which is not worth the loss.


    However, to enhance strength is also the most important thing to do now. With his title of genius, he is bound to face more problems in the future. If he wants to solve all these problems, the power of crushing everything is essential, ninja? Li denies. Among all the Ninjutsu, those with too high level can''t afford their own chakra, and those with too low level can''t see it. Moreover, yuzhibo''s family has too many Ninjutsu, so it''s unnecessary to waste points on it. If you don''t want to talk about useful Ninjutsu, it''s only space Ninjutsu, flying Thunder God, that''s useful. It doesn''t need too much chakra to launch. You can''t bear it with your elite Level chakra can shuttle several times in a row, but with instant steps, Raytheon is of little use.


    "It''s better to keep the 10000 points first, and then make plans after the strength is higher!" He shook his head helplessly and wanted to improve his chakra more urgently.Time passed quickly. When he woke up again, the sky was already dim and bright. He blinked his eyes slightly. He woke up and knew that he might have been sleeping for a long time. He lay down in the afternoon, but now it was the next morning. It seemed that yesterday''s battle was really very hard.


    "Well? How could chakras have increased? " Li just wanted to see if his chakra had recovered. However, Li suddenly found that his chakra had increased, and he was about to break through the limit of elite tolerance. He could reach the level of moderate tolerance only by one step.


    "Does it mean that every time you consume all chakras, you can increase the speed of refining chakras?" Thinking of this possibility, Li''s mind suddenly shows the direction he needs to practice next. Generally speaking, he doesn''t lack ninja, and the only thing he lacks is chakra.


    However, Li is not a fool. He will not act foolishly. Although consuming chakra can speed up the refining speed, chakra is still a combination of physical strength and spiritual strength. For the time being, spiritual strength has a limit to the growth of body cells every day. If excessive refining is done, it will also leave hidden diseases to the body.


    "It seems that we should eat more tonic food to replenish the body cells in the future!" Li pinches his chin, and he finally knows why Ninja eats more than ordinary people. It''s all because refining chakra every day consumes body cells, and if you want to supplement it, you have to eat more. Thinking of this, Li suddenly has an idea. It may be difficult for others to get this tonic, but for Wenxuan ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C29

    Three days later, Sharen village signed a compensation treaty with the defeated country and killed Sharen Zhongren. According to the agreement, they couldn''t refuse to accept it any more. Three days later, three generations of Fengying left Muye with his entourage, and the matter came to an end.


    "Li, what kind of Ninjutsu did you use when you were fighting against Sharen last time?"


    After dealing with Sha Ren''s affairs, the work of the security department is also at leisure. Yu Zhibo Hao also takes time to call Li to the study to ask about instant step.


    "That''s the pupil technique that I brought with me after I evolved from lunyan to shuanggouyu. I named it instant step!"


    From slightly arched arch body, there is no panic on the face, black pupil and yuzhibohao look at each other, it doesn''t seem to be forced, this excuse is he thought well in the morning, anyway, the pupil technique of writing wheel eye is strange, let alone yuzhibohao, I''m afraid yuzhibohao can''t know what kind of pupil technique other people''s writing wheel eye will produce.


    "Pupil technique?" Yu Zhi Bo Hao frowned slightly when he heard the words. He was thinking about the truth of this sentence. "My writing wheel eye has evolved into three gouyu, but it has no pupil skill. My writing wheel eye is only double gouyu. Why does it have pupil skill?" Yuzhibohao didn''t understand. He knew about the kaleidoscope eye. After awakening sangouyu, he went to see the stone tablet of yuzhibo''s ancestral hall. It was recorded that when the eye evolved to the extreme, sangouyu would change and evolve into a more powerful kaleidoscope. Each eye of the kaleidoscope eye would host a pupil technique. However, due to personal reasons, each eye of the kaleidoscope eye would have a pupil technique The pupil technique of individual''s eyes is also different, so it has the name of ten thousand flowers.


    However, only double gouyu writing wheel eye was born pupil technique, which is really incredible.


    "Well, I see. You go down first!" I can''t figure out why. Yuzhi Bohao has to put it aside for the time being.


    "Yes, patriarch!" Li slightly narrowed his eyes and knew that Yuzhi Bohao might be wary of himself because of this. His tone just now clearly showed a faint sense of alienation. After a slight salute, he left Yuzhi Bohao''s study.


    "What''s on your mind? From...! " Looking at Li''s back, yuzhibohao narrowed his eyes slightly. At this moment, he felt the horror of Li. Although the performance of Li was perfect, it was because he was so perfect that yuzhibohao was suspicious. He felt more and more that the whole person was wrapped in a fog, which made people unable to see through.


    Different from yuzhibohao, the younger generation of yuzhibo family worships Li very much. After all, Li killed a Zhongren at the age of six. He is just a genius. He has the ability to surpass the ancestors of yuzhibo family.


    "Leave young master!"


    Along the way, as long as you see some young people from Li, you will stop and respectfully call out young master Li. Ninja world is a world of the jungle, and strength represents everything. From today''s strength, you can only kill Zhongren, but don''t forget that you are only six years old now. In a few years, the yuzhibo family is likely to take advantage of this world The strength of a six-year-old child is the glory of the yuzhibo family.


    After returning to his residence, Li closes the door, sits on the chair and frowns. Yu zhibohao''s attitude makes Li feel a little strange, and the sense of alienation is not even covered up. Li knows that the reason why this happens is not entirely due to instant walking. I''m afraid that some of his previous habits have also made Yu zhibohao wary. However, due to the fact that Not too obvious, so yuzhibohao instinctively ignored, now instant step is just a fuse, to yuzhibohao sounded the alarm.


    Yes, if there is no accident, the next patriarch of yuzhibo family will be yuzhibo Fuyue. However, now Li is an accident, which will pose a great threat to yuzhibo Fuyue in terms of both ingenuity and talent. Although Li has never thought about being the patriarch of yuzhibo family, it is difficult for yuzhibo Hao not to think about it ¡£


    "I didn''t expect that Sharen village would bring me so much trouble this time!" From slightly vomited breath, if there is yuzhiboban that kind of strength, said not to leave now will run to sand endure village to kill.


    I don''t know if I don''t think about it carefully. When I think about it, I think of several problems that may be faced next. First of all, yuzhibohao will have a taboo heart for himself, for fear that he will fight for power with his son. Second, the third generation of Huoying took himself as an apprentice in order to repair the relationship between yuzhibo and Muye, but now the third generation of Huoying will surely think that he is a schemer The third point is Tuan Zang, who is hiding in the dark. That guy almost refuses to let go of anyone who may pose a threat to Muye. Tuan Zang''s psychology is almost the same as that of the second generation of Huoying. He is full of fear for the yuzhibo family. He wants to eradicate it as soon as possible. He can control the fashion and will not take any action I''m afraid Tuan Zang will be quick to control the signs. Now Li''s performance is so excellent. Just a little investigation will reveal Li''s usual personality and living habits. After further consideration, I''m afraid that Li is a deep-seated person.


    As a college student, he was born into the world again. Naturally, he couldn''t play with some children. This is normal for Li, but it''s abnormal for Yuzhi Bohao, the third generation Huoying and tuanzang. They only think that this child is a different person from a young age, and the significance of being different is not even obvious It''s easy to say that yuzhiboban and qianshouzhu were different. Which kind of spot did they belong to? Which kind of pillar did they belong to?"Why do you want so much? At present, the most important thing is to improve your strength. As long as you have strength, you can deal with whatever happens!" It''s no use thinking too much with his current strength. If yuzhibohao wants to eradicate the threat for his son, he won''t be able to resist now. If Tuan Zang wants to fight against him, he won''t be able to resist either.


    Thinking of this, Li quickly entered the system space. The most important thing for him now is to improve his own strength, that is, chakra. As long as chakra is more, he can master more ninja and open the eye of the writing wheel of the kaleidoscope. Even if Tuan Zang wants to do something to himself, he should weigh it up.


    "System, help me list out the things that can quickly generate cells!" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C31

    Hearing Yuzhi Bohao''s words, Li''s pupil shrinks slightly, but soon returns to normal. He lowers his head and scolds in his heart. Yuzhi Bohao is suspicious in nature. Because he suddenly beats Sharen in exchange for instant steps, Yuzhi Bohao thinks that he is deliberately hiding his strength. In addition, he doesn''t play with his peers at ordinary times, so he is very mature. I''m afraid this guy doesn''t recognize him Have two hearts for yourself.


    The security department, which is under the jurisdiction of yuzhibo in Muye, is specially used to govern Muye''s injustice. Originally, the yuzhibo family was proud of this department at the beginning, but later learned that it was Muye who deliberately set up such a department in order to keep yuzhibo away from Muye politics. Some core members of the yuzhibo family were ashamed of this department, don''t they Because of Huoying''s face, they also dare to be angry.


    Because of this, some of the core members of the yuzhibo family will not be sent to the security department. The only ones who will be sent are young people in the yuzhibo family who have not awakened to write round eyes, or people who have reached middle age and still only have double gouyu to write round eyes. It''s not nice to say that the abandoned son of the family will be called back when he can use it. If he can''t use it, he will never be able to use it Unable to join the internal center of the yuzhibo family, these people who were assigned to the security department were just for the purpose of perfunctory.


    Yuzhi Bohao''s current practice is to expel the exile from the family core. In his opinion, Li is still young, and he will not understand the meaning of the security department. I''m afraid he will be proud of being a ninja. In this way, he can not only avoid the hatred of the exile, but also slowly fade away from the family core.


    You know, Li is the most outstanding genius in yuzhibo''s family. He should have enjoyed the most abundant resources of yuzhibo''s family, but now he is abandoned by Muye. His heart can be expressed. In order not to let Li threaten the future clan leader of yuzhibo, he has forgotten that Li''s parents died to save him.


    "Li, why do you join the security department as a ninja to fight for the glory of yuzhibo clan?" Yu Zhi Bo Hao looks away and asks again.


    "Damn honor!" Hearing this, Li scolded in his heart, but on the surface, he looked up at Yu Zhibo and said, "as a member of Yu Zhibo, it''s my duty! Everything is arranged by the patriarch! "


    Under the eaves, people have to bow their heads. Although Li''s strength has reached Zhongren, he may be able to kill the elite Zhongren by relying on instant walking, but it is no doubt like beating the stone with the egg to fight against the whole yuzhibo family.


    "Well, this is the son of my yuzhibo family. Now go back and prepare. Tomorrow''s assessment will be carried out in the third drill ground! Don''t be late Yu Zhi Bo Hao also showed a smile on his face when he got the reply from Li. He was really afraid that he would refuse to leave. It would be hard to do at that time.


    Li Wenyan arched his body slightly, and then quietly stepped back. Looking at Li''s back, Yu zhibohao narrowed his eyes slightly and murmured, "Fu Yue, I can do so much for you. This time I''m sorry for Li. After you become the patriarch, I''ll transfer Li back to the core. I think I can get Li''s gratitude and let him help you wholeheartedly in the future."


    Yuzhibohao''s abacus is very good. He makes a red face by himself and lets yuzhibo Fuyue make a white face. It was originally a perfect abacus, but he never thought that the person he wanted to calculate was not as simple as a six-year-old kid.


    In the early morning of the next day, after all the combat items were packed up, he left the door. According to yuzhibohao, the xiaren test was in the third exercise field. Yuzhibohao didn''t go there together. It was almost certain that he could pass the test. There was nothing to see. Moreover, yuzhibohao is now deliberately alienated, and he won''t be close to her Go ahead and watch.


    When I came to the third drill ground, I only saw three people. One was the third generation Huoying, the other was the big snake pill, and the other was a middle-aged man. According to his clothes, he should be a man of ten thousand years.


    "Master ape fly!" Although he is not happy about the relationship between Sha Ren and Huoying, he is still two masters and disciples. After greeting Huoying, Li nods to dasheban. However, the eyes of dasheban with colored glasses make Li a little uncomfortable.


    "Li, Yuzhi Bohao must have told you about the assessment. Now, as long as you defeat xiaren in the field, you are qualified to be xiaren!" Three generations of fire shadow smile and nod, a face of harmony, as if a few days ago has been forgotten by him.


    Li Wenyan, looking at xiaren in the field, is a thin middle-aged man, wearing forehead protection and plain clothes, but his expression is a little discontented. I think he is discontented because he knows that his opponent is Li. After all, Li has defeated Zhongren and asked him to assess his strength. It''s not pure fighting, but it''s the order of three generations of Huoying. He''ll try again If you are not happy, you have to carry out the task.


    "You are yuzhibo. Next, you just need to beat me, and you can take this forehead guard like me!" The middle-aged man pointed to the forehead to protect the forehead. When it comes to protecting the forehead, he has a proud face. As a symbol of Ninja''s independence, it is not easy for him to become a civilian ninja.


    At first, he thought that the third generation of Huoying would arrange a Zhongren to fight against him. Unexpectedly, it was a xiaren. The outcome of the battle was obvious.The fighting time is very short. It''s almost ten seconds after the start of shouting. It''s three consecutive seconds away, and then it directly knocks out the ten thousand year endurance. When the strength reaches the middle endurance, it''s easier to use the instant step.


    "Li, from now on, you are Muye''s ninja. This is your forehead protection and a symbol of your independence. Please keep it safe, OK?" The third generation of Huoying was not surprised. This assessment was just a formality. After the battle, the third generation of Huoying came to Li with a forehead protector and a smile.


    "I see, Mr. ape fly!" He took the forehead guard and tied it to his forehead. His long hair on the right side fell to one side, blocking one eye.


    After seeing Li put on the forehead protector, the third generation Huoying suddenly sank, looked at Li with inquiring tone and asked, "Li, you are a ninja now, can you come down to my hand to help me? Now the Intelligence Department of Muye is short of people. Would you like to join it? " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C32

    Muye''s intelligence department is set up at the border of the country of fire, which is specially used to collect the intelligence of the enemy country. For a village, the intelligence department is very important, but on the other hand, the personnel in charge of intelligence also lose the qualification to participate in Muye''s internal affairs. They are only responsible for collecting the intelligence of the enemy country, and how to deal with it is up to the village, to put it mildly Intelligence, to put it bluntly, is a reconnaissance plane.


    The meaning of three generations of Huoying is very clear, at least for Li. This is to spend money on Muye. On the one hand, it can weaken the connection with yuzhibo family, and on the other hand, it can keep itself away from Muye''s high-level. In the future, no matter how strong your strength is and no prestige, you can''t compete for the position of Huoying. This is a trick of three generations of Huoying It''s killing two birds with one stone.


    "Thank you for your kindness, but yesterday, the patriarch had already arranged work for me. I''m afraid..." Li Cai is not so stupid. If yu Zhibo Hao calls him casually, he will come and wave him. The third generation Huoying wants to pinch himself twice. Anyway, Yu Zhibo Hao is standing in front of him. If you don''t agree, you can go to Yu Zhibo Hao.


    Hearing Li''s reply, three generations of fire shadow narrowed his eyes slightly. Obviously, he didn''t expect that Li would refuse. As for yuzhibohao, three generations of fire shadow is not a fool. Li is using yuzhibohao as a shield.


    "What a deep kid!" The three generations of Huoying were filled with emotion, and then a cold light flashed in his eyes, "as long as you don''t do anything to damage the wood leaves, it''s OK. If you do it, don''t blame me for not reading my master and apprentice!"


    "Well, since your family has arranged for you, I won''t ask any more. It''s too late now. Go back and have a rest early!" Three generations of fire shadow ha ha a smile, a gentle face.


    "Yes, Mr. ape fly!" From slightly arched arch body, and then a little glance at the big snake pill, turned to leave, although in the heart many unhappy, but in the situation of strength is not good, still have to endure.


    "Big snake pill, what do you think of the child?" After leaving, the smile on the face of the third generation of Huoying disappeared. He looked at the big snake pill and asked.


    "Ha ha, teacher ape Fei already knows the answer in his heart. Why ask more questions?" Big snake pill smile, hoarse voice said, a pair of eyes staring away from the place, a face of inexplicable meaning, he can feel out, from the same as him, are full of fanaticism for the pursuit of power, they are a kind of people.


    "Brother Li, have you become a ninja?"


    As soon as she got home, yuzhibo Meiqin came to the courtyard where she lived as usual after class. When she saw the wooden leaf protecting her forehead on her forehead, yuzhibo Meiqin''s eyes were filled with excitement. Every child was proud to be a ninja, even the children in the big family. Muye protecting her forehead was a proof that she was able to stand on her own. Every child wanted to be a ninja Enough to leave the shelter of their parents, to prove that they can be independent.


    "As long as you work hard, you will soon become a Ninja!" Li Wei smiles and pats the back of yuzhibo Meiqin''s head.


    This is purely to comfort yuzhibo Meiqin. There are two situations to become a ninja. First, there are very talented people. Second, there are not enough people in the village during the war. Yuzhibo Meiqin is not a genius, and now she has no strength to endure. The first situation is obviously inconsistent. The second situation, now that the war in the world of tolerance has just ended, will not happen If there is no accident, yuzhibo Meiqin will have to stay in school for six years.


    "Really?"


    "Of course, it''s true. Meiqin must be a genius for being so smart!"


    Not wanting to quench yuzhibo Meiqin''s enthusiasm, Li also panics. After staying with yuzhibo Meiqin for a while, the sky gradually darkens. Yuzhibo Meiqin can only reluctantly go home. She is different from her separation. Although yuzhibo Meiqin''s parents died, she still has a grandfather, who is the elder of the family, ranking third, yuzhibo In addition to yuzhibo Hao, there are three elders in the family. Yuzhibo Meiqin''s grandfather is one of them. As the apple of the eye of the three elders, yuzhibo Meiqin sets the time to go home every day. Even if she can''t bear to leave, she doesn''t dare to disobey her grandfather.


    After yuzhibo left Meiqin, Li began his daily practice!


    The next morning, after a bit of exercise, he took a shower and went to the security department with his forehead. Muye security department was set up in the only way of the yuzhibo family. The two were not far away from the Huoying building. It could be said that it was the same place as an autonomous region. Of course, the so-called autonomous region was only the second generation of Huoying. At that time, there was still one member of the yuzhibo family Some experts can shake the night. Nowadays, the experts of the family either died in the first World War, or they hide in the family and don''t care about the world. The power of Muye security department is not as good as before. Although no one dares to interfere, it''s not the autonomous region. At least three generations of Huoying want to visit.


    "Are you yuzhiboli?"


    After arriving at the security department, a skinny teenager who looked only 15-6 years old received him. Yuzhi Bohao had already said hello as early as yesterday, so people in the security department knew that there would be a six-year-old man who would endure today.


    "Well!" Li nodded faintly and didn''t say much. He saw a trace of hostility from the young man''s eyes. Although it was only a moment, he still felt it."Cut!" Seeing Li Yi''s indifference, the young man turned his lips slightly. There was a trace of pride and disdain in his eyes. He raised his head slightly and said, "my name is Yu zhibolin, the leader of the second team of the security department. You will work in my team in the future, but before that, you have to remember one thing!" At this point, Yu zhibolin narrowed his eyes slightly, his voice sank, and said, "no matter how you are called a genius by the people in the clan, now that you have become my subordinate, if you dare to disobey me, I will make you suffer!"


    Hearing Yu Zhi Bolin''s words, Li frowned slightly. It seems that he had never met him before. Moreover, he had little contact with people in his family and didn''t draw much hatred. Why was this guy aggressive? It''s like trying to piss yourself off.


    "You ... seems to have a big opinion on me! " Li slightly narrowed his eyes, looked at Yu zhibolin and said faintly, Li is not a submissive person. If he has no ability, Li may still bear this tone, but Yu zhibolin is just an unknown member of the family. Li won''t swallow his anger. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C33

    "Is this the little genius in the family who has been at the height of the sun in recent days? How dare you go against yuzhibolin! I admire you


    "He is a genius. He is proud. Look at Yu Zhibo Lin''s face


    When the people who were chatting with each other saw that Li and yuzhibolin were in a stalemate, they all showed the expression of watching a good play. Externally, yuzhibo may be very united, but internally, there are fights. No family can be harmonious.


    "Kid, pay attention to your tone. Don''t think you can look down on others if you win the title of genius. I can crush you to death with a finger like you!" Yu zhibolin''s face was gloomy. His black pupils had been dyed blood red. Two gouyu appeared in his pupils. These are two gouyu''s eyes.


    Yu zhibolin was very angry. He was very angry when he heard the elder''s instructions last night. When he was not a genius, he was the talent that the elder focused on. When he was ten years old, he opened the double gouyu writing wheel and was called a genius by the elder. Although he was still double gouyu after four years, the elder did not give up training him, But just last night, the elder came to him and said that today a six-year-old kid would join the security department and let him take good care of him. That''s right. The elder''s intention is very obvious. He wants to bring Li into his own camp and then train him to deal with another camp. This makes yuzhibolin feel that his things have been taken away, This is also the reason why Yuzhi Bolin hates Li so much.


    "Double gouyu writing wheel eyes?" Li was a little surprised. In yuzhibo''s family, there are no more than 20 people of yuzhibolin''s age who awaken shuanggouyu. There are hundreds of people in yuzhibo''s family. We can imagine how different the proportion is. No wonder this guy''s arrogance.


    However, this degree is not comparable to Li. The black pupil also dyed blood red in an instant. Two gouyu also appeared in the pupil. He stared coldly at Yu zhibolin and said faintly, "what''s the right to shout at me when you open the double gouyu writing wheel eyes at your age?"


    "You "Yuzhibolin trembled, but he always felt that the elder told him the task. After shaking for a long time, he didn''t say a word. After two deep breaths, yuzhibolin stared at Li coldly and said again," kid, you are too arrogant. Sooner or later, you will regret it! "


    Finish saying this sentence is not cruel words, Yu zhibolin indignant leave, he is afraid to continue to stay will not help to leave.


    "Tut Tut, it''s rare for Yuzhi Bolin to bow his head!"


    "Che, I have guessed the result for a long time. Yuzhiboli is a new genius in the clan. The elder must want to win over him. No matter how bold he is, yuzhibolin dare not disobey the elder!"


    It''s not far away from the station. Although the voice of the two people talking is relatively small, Li hears it. Suddenly, Li''s brow is slightly wrinkled. He feels that he still lacks some understanding of the yuzhibo family.


    "Shh, stop it. The kid probably heard it!"


    Seeing Li''s frown, the two clansmen immediately had a furtive conversation, and then left together. The job of the security department is to wander in the street every day and maintain law and order. Now they can chat here for so long just because they just went to work.


    "Interesting. According to my judgment, there seem to be two forces in the clan. If you are not wrong, one of them should be led by Yu Zhibo Hao, and the other one should be led by the so-called elder!" Li slightly pinches his chin. He thinks of some funny things. If he doesn''t think about them, he will have a preliminary understanding of these two forces. If he doesn''t understand them correctly, yuzhibo was betrayed by the people, but there are still a group of people who respect yuzhibo very much. They always want to make yuzhibo family the strongest in the world of tolerance Even after the establishment of Muye, the ideas of these people have not changed, and these people are known as the martial arts school.


    There is another faction. They are tired of war and long for a peaceful and comfortable life, so they betray yuzhiboban and willingly submit to the hands of qianshouzhujian. These people are called moderates.


    The leader of the two factions should be Yuzhi Bohao and the elder who is not masked, but I don''t know which faction these two guys represent.


    Of course, the life of the moderates is not easy now. Muye Huoying''s prejudice against the yuzhibo family is too deep, and they are suppressing it almost all the time. Especially after the second generation Huoying succeeded to the throne, they directly drove yuzhibo out of the political center, which made many of the moderates dissatisfied. Today, the moderates are not so mild.


    "But these are not what I can think about now. The most urgent thing is to improve my strength first." Li Li shakes his head and puts these factional problems aside. He believes that with the life potion, his chakra quantity can be improved rapidly. At that time, no matter whether you are a militant or a moderate, who can piss on his head?


    After wearing the armband of the security department on his left arm, he left the security department. It''s a very easy job, as long as he wanders around. It''s to maintain public order. In fact, no one dares to mess around in the village. The only thing to pay attention to is those drunken drunkards.After wandering in the street all day, I had nothing to do until night. Muye was very qualified in management, which was the credit of three generations of Huoying. No one dared to make trouble in the daytime.


    As night falls, Muye''s streets become more lively. Ninjas who go out to work come back and greet their companions to drink in snack bars or barbecue shops. There are laughter everywhere.


    "You son of a bitch, I just went out to do a task and came back. I wanted to have a drink to relax and then I met you bastard. I tell you, don''t think you are Zhongren, I''m afraid of you!"


    It''s obvious that some people talk about alcohol. There are many contradictions between ninjas. They may be able to restrain themselves at ordinary times, but they can''t restrain themselves after getting drunk. Almost every night, some drunkards are caught in the security department.


    When Li Yuan heard these words, he knew that someone was making trouble. He looked at a group of people not far away. Li Yuan raised his feet and walked over. When he came near, Li Yuan used his hands together to push away the crowd. All of a sudden, these onlookers were dissatisfied. However, when he saw the badge on Li''s clothes, they all closed their mouths and got out of the way He made a way for Li to pass. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C34

    "What''s the matter with the security department now?" Looking at the two buccal drunkards, both middle-aged people, wearing simple kimonos, drunk with hazy eyes, and filled with strong alcohol, Li frowned.


    The Two Drunkards who were quarreling suddenly showed a trace of dissatisfaction when they heard the three words of the security department. They turned around and saw that it was a kid only half their height. They immediately laughed.


    "Kid, you said you were from the security department? Why, is yuzhibo family short of people now? Have you even been sent here? " He was talking about a middle-aged man with a black moustache. He was drunk and pointed to Li and laughed. If he was normal, he would not dare to be so rude. First of all, he didn''t say "kid" or "kid". Yu Zhibo alone was enough to make him angry and dare not speak. But now he is drunk, and he will speak freely.


    "That''s right. Since you''re a kid, go back to sleep. Otherwise, my uncle will hang you whether you''re yuzhibo or not! Ha ha It seems that he said something that made him happy. Another drunk laughed. Maybe in his heart, he would like to hang up the yuzhibo family.


    The people around the theatre pointed, and everyone''s face showed a smile. Although they dare not say it, it is undeniable that a kid wants to subdue two drunkards. Isn''t it a fantasy? As some people know, one of the Two Drunkards is elite xiaren and the other is Zhongren. Either hand can crush the child to death.


    "Again, the security department is on business. Will you follow me or let me beat you down and take you away?" Li frowned and endured the bad smell of wine. As for the two people''s words, Li didn''t take them seriously. He was struggling with the two drunkards. He was full.


    "You are chattering all the time. Don''t think you are a member of the yuzhibo family to interfere in other people''s affairs. Now I''m going to teach you guys a lesson!" The drunken man with a mustache suddenly shook his head, glared at Li and yelled at him, then hit him.


    "The child is going to suffer, but this guy is very tolerant!" The onlookers shook their heads slightly. They didn''t mean to stop them. They wanted the yuzhibo family to make a fool of themselves here.


    "What are you doing away from here? Fighting with others? " A small figure squeezed in from the crowd, and suddenly saw Li and the Two Drunkards in the field. The visitor was vortex nine Sinai, and her long red hair was very conspicuous in the crowd.


    Li didn''t see Jiu xinnai and watched the drunkard hit him with a punch. Li shook his head slightly and even forgot the most basic fight when he was drunk. Thinking of this, he dashed forward and staggered his Zhongren fist, then his feet were slightly complete and jumped fiercely. After half a meter of body height, Li''s knee was under the drunkard''s lung At that moment, when he was drunk, he felt suffocated and woke up. However, Li didn''t give him a chance to react. After standing on the drunkard''s lungs, he put his hand on the drunkard''s shoulder at any time. Then he pulled up again, crossed the nearly 1.8 meter old man, came behind him, and kicked him in the back nest, which included chuck Pull the attack, the drunk was kicked out, fell the dog gnawed mud, head on the ground, even directly fainted.


    "Oh! Good fight Jiu xinnai hasn''t figured out what''s going on, but with her fear of chaos in the world, Jiu xinnai jumped up with excitement when she saw that she had solved such a big middle-aged man.


    has the final say, "little devil, even if you are a Yu Zhibo family, you can''t just hit people at random. I don''t agree. I want to tell you about the Lord of fire. I''ll see if this leaves are your Yu Chi Bo has the final say or the adults of the fire can count!" Another drunkard might have been a little bit sober and pointed to Li with a red face. But soon, he quickly covered his mouth with his hand and obviously wanted to vomit.


    "No?" Li narrowed his eyes slightly, stepped forward and came to the drunkard in an instant. Without waiting for his reaction, he punched him in the face. The drunkard was just an elite. His strength could not compare with that of Li. Now he was drunk again. He was caught by Li and knocked out.


    "If you don''t agree, I''ll beat you!" Li slightly turned his lips. In order not to solve the problem, he gave them two opportunities. If he didn''t know how to cherish it, he didn''t accept it and scolded himself. If it wasn''t for the sake of drunkenness, they would not have fainted so easily.


    All of a sudden, a figure flies towards the back of Li. Li hears the sound and turns around quickly. A person hangs on Li. After reaction, he looks down and sees a red face of Jiu xinnai staring at himself with excited eyes, hanging on his body like a koala.


    "Li, you are so powerful. I didn''t expect that you would solve these two vicious people all at once!" Nine Sinai from the body down, and then dancing to tell the excitement in the heart.


    "Nine Sinai!" Looking at the jubilant jiuxinnai, Li has no choice but to smile. As a girl, she can jump on herself as if no one else, and still advocate violence. I''m afraid that the whole Muye can''t find a second person any more. Can you say that she is worthy of the future blood red pepper!"By the way, aren''t you supposed to be at home at this time? How did you get here?" Make after a while, nine Xin Nai Ping reply his mood, doubt of ask a way.


    "I''m in the security department now!" Then he pointed to the forehead guard and said, "yesterday I passed the xiaren test and became a ninja. My family sent me to work in the security department! And my job is to keep the order of Muye! "


    With the movement of Li''s finger, Jiu xinnai''s eyes suddenly brightened. At this time, she noticed that Li''s forehead protection was excited again. She reached out to Li''s forehead protection and said excitedly, "is this the Ninja''s forehead protection? It doesn''t matter if you give it to me! "


    "You''ve already reached for it and asked so many questions!" Leave white nine Sinai a glance, but also did not mind, let nine Sinai will take down his forehead, for leave, forehead is not important, all honor is empty, only oneself is true.


    Nine xinnai happy will protect the forehead stay on the forehead, hands fork in the waist, carefree toward said "from, you see if I look like a ninja?" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C35

    After playing with Jiu xinnai for a while, Li sent her back home. Now it''s late at night, and her work is almost over. After a busy day, although she didn''t do anything, she also felt tired. She sat on her way home alone. It was quiet everywhere. The territory under the security Department was under the jurisdiction of yuzhibo, and outsiders didn''t dare to set foot.


    "Come out, are you tired after following me so long?"


    Li frowned slightly and looked at the wall beside him. Since he got out of the security department, he always felt that someone was following him. If he didn''t feel the other party''s killing intention, Li would have been better off.


    Whoosh!


    As soon as Li''s voice fell, a masked Ninja appeared in front of Li and said, "Yu Zhibo Li, elder summoned, come with me!"


    Hearing this masked Ninja''s words, Li Wei narrowed his eyes. Speaking of the elder, he suddenly remembered what happened to Yu zhibolin in the daytime. If he guessed correctly, the elder might want to attract himself. Thinking of this, Li Wei has an idea.


    "Lead the way ahead!" Li Kan said to the masked ninja.


    He thought it would cost a lot, but the masked Ninja didn''t think so much. He was just a messenger and got the answer. The masked Ninja turned and jumped to the left wall. Seeing this, he didn''t hesitate and kept up with the masked ninja.


    There are two major parts of the yuzhibo family: one is the area where some people with low status live, which is relatively close to the periphery; the other is the residence of important members of the family, which is close to the inside. As the patriarch, yuzhibohao lives in the most central part. The so-called elder, who has never seen him before, runs with the masked ninja for a few minutes, and then quickly returns home Just after I pushed the door into a courtyard, I saw an old man sitting in front of a small pond enjoying tea leisurely. The old man was wearing a loose black kimono. In front of him was a small black fir table with a set of exquisite tea sets.


    "Elder, I have already brought it!" Masked Ninja slightly arched body, and then went to the side of the elder whispered a few words.


    "Well, I see. You step back first!" The elder nodded slightly, sipped the tea as if nothing had happened, and then put the cup on the table.


    By the order of the elder, the masked Ninja did not stay, but disappeared in the same place.


    Li slightly narrowed his eyes. When the masked Ninja just left, he couldn''t feel the breath at all, which made Li secretly feel it. He thought that he would have been found by himself before. It was estimated that the other side deliberately did so. He was ashamed that he thought this person had no ability.


    "Ha ha, you are Yu Zhibo, right! Come and sit down! " Big elder ha ha a smile, point to oneself opposite of a piece of white mat to say.


    "Well!" Without affectation, he went forward and sat opposite the elder.


    The performance of Li made the elder''s eyes brighten. It''s very impolite to say that Li just gave a faint hum. But this kind of behavior is right for the elder. From the heart, this is the duty that human beings should abide by most. They always distort their behavior for the sake of some complicated etiquette, which is the most undesirable in the elder''s heart.


    "It''s like Lord ban!" The elder looked at Li slightly. There was a trace of Yu Zhibo''s shadow in his cold facial features when he was young, and the rebellious black hair tilted slightly towards the back.


    Li''s hairstyle is modeled on yuzhipoban''s style. It''s simple and easy to make. Every morning, you can brush your hair directly behind. You don''t need to spend much time on it. It''s easy and casual.


    "Would you like a drink?" The elder moved his eyes as if nothing had happened, then took out a cup again, filled it with tea, and moved to the front of Li.


    "Elder, it''s getting late now. Let''s just say what you want!" Li waved his hand and said faintly, he is not in the mood to drink tea now, and he has never been fond of tasting tea. Drinking tea is just to quench his thirst. Why use it to force?


    Of course, the reason why he left the meeting so directly was that he liked the elder better. When the elder asked him to sit down, he simply answered and then sat down. This kind of behavior was just to test the elder''s attitude. However, the elder didn''t get angry, instead, he showed his appreciation. Therefore, he didn''t think much of the elder now Knowing a little, or in other words, he had a little guess about which faction the elder belonged to.


    "Ha ha!" For Li''s rude words, the elder didn''t mind. Instead, he reminded him of yuzhiboban. What he wanted was Li''s momentum, the state of mind that he didn''t pay attention to anyone. After a smile, the elder put away his smile and said, "Li, what do you think of yuzhibo and Muye now?"


    Hearing the elder''s words, Li nodded slightly, which seemed to be similar to what he thought. Led by the elder, I''m afraid they were all dissatisfied with living in Muye. In those years, yuzhibo and Qianshou united and later established Muye village. Yuzhibo''s mind changed greatly because he understood the stone tablet of yuzhibo''s family, and he wanted to lead the yuzhibo''s family to start war again, but at that time Most of the people didn''t want to continue fighting, so they refused yuzhiboban''s proposal. Only a small number of people agreed. However, yuzhiboban was disheartened and left this small number of people indignantly. The few people who were left behind were probably the elder and some of his family''s wings."In those years, the yuzhibo family and the Qianshou family jointly founded Muye village, which was intended to bring peace to the world. However, since the death of the first generation Huoying, the village began to suppress our yuzhibo family. Originally, Muye was founded by the yuzhibo family and the Qianshou family. If the first Huoying was succeeded by the Qianshou family, then according to the regulations, the second Huoying should be me We yuzhibo people, however, have disappeared since the battle between ban and qianshouzhu in the end Valley, and they don''t know whether they are alive or dead. The Qianshou family has lost Ban''s deterrence, so they began to suppress our yuzhibo family. The second term Huoying was once again occupied by the Qianshou family. Now our yuzhibo family, headed by the clan leader, has become more and more used to being submissive and has lost its power In the past, as the most powerful family in the world of forbearance, even a small Japanese family dared to compare their white eyes with ours. Even some common ninjas dared to question us in the name of fire shadow of wood leaf. Who can''t bear it Li said, slapping the tea on the table and splashing it out, which made the elder excited. He didn''t expect that Li had this kind of cognition when he was only six years old. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C36

    The preceding words may be nonsense, but the following words are real ideas in the centrifugal. Once upon a time, when the yuzhibo family dominated the tolerance world, only a thousand hand family could compete with it in such a big tolerance world. But today, not to mention the whole tolerance world, just a single leaf can crush the yuzhibo family to death. Let''s not talk about the big family like the RI family for the time being Some small families, such as Qi Mu and ape Fei, who were not well-known before, did not pay attention to Yu Zhibo any more. They cried out, is Yu Zhibo in charge of this wood leaf? Just the four words of Huoying adult make yuzhibo''s clan leader dare not say a word.


    This is a satire, a satire on the yuzhibo family!


    "Yes, although we yuzhibo still keep saying that family honor is the most important thing, in fact, the so-called honor is not so important to some people. Although the ape flies and the sun cuts, many people even dare not look at each other!" At this point, the elder shook his head slightly, and then a cold light flashed in his eyes. His voice suddenly became cold, and he disdained to say, "I think the ape flying family where the ape Flying Sun chop was was just a dog under the hand of the thousand hand family. When I saw Yu Zhibo, I would take a detour. But today, although the ape flying family is already thin, it''s just a ape Flying Sun chop that still makes the patriarch dare not say a word It''s irony


    Speaking of yuzhibohao, the elder''s tone is even worse. Obviously, he is extremely dissatisfied with yuzhibohao.


    "Li, you are the genius of my yuzhibo family. At the age of only six, you opened the eyes of double gouyu writing wheel. Even Lord ban was a little inferior. You are my yuzhibo family''s hope to regain the glory of that year. Today I call you here for nothing else, just to remind you not to waste your talent and practice well. I have a lot of Ninjutsu left by Lord ban You can come to me when you have time, and I will teach you how to practice! " Big elder a pair of eyes, the vision is burning to stare to leave to say.


    From hearing speech, my heart suddenly a joy, yuzhiboban left things are good things, don''t say anything else, just those Ninja roll sleeve can let from infinite benefit.


    "Thank you, elder!" Li got up and arched himself slightly. Although the elder did this to himself in order to lead the yuzhibo people to regain their glory in the future, in the final analysis, he is also a member of the yuzhibo people. Whether intentionally or unintentionally, he has been tied to the yuzhibo people. He is both prosperous and at a loss. It can also be said that it is Li''s obligation to revive yuzhibo It''s kind of a favor to help him.


    "Ha ha, well, you are my younger generation. You don''t have to be so polite. Now it''s getting late, you can go back and have a rest early!" Getting Li''s reply, the elder finally showed a smile, as if he thought of something. He took out a rolled sleeve from his sleeve, handed it to Li, and said with a smile, "this is the Ninja that Lord ban learned in those years. Take it back and have a good look!"


    Li Wenyan silently took over the roll sleeve, but he didn''t open it immediately. After he stuffed it into his arms, he said faintly, "well, I''ll go back first. If there''s anything wrong, please send someone to inform me!"


    After that, he turned around and left. The yard where he lived was not too far away from here. It only took five or six minutes to walk slowly at most.


    After returning home, from immediately will roll sleeve opened, suddenly, four characters appear in front of the eyes.


    "Put out the fire!"


    Seeing this, Li Wei is a little pleased. This Ninjutsu is a fire escape group attack Ninjutsu. At the beginning, when watching animation, Ban''s first Ninjutsu was to extinguish the fire, but the overwhelming fire showed Ban''s domineering incisively and vividly.


    "It seems that the next task is to control the fire as soon as possible, but it''s gone!" Li closes his sleeves and then runs to the yard to practice. As the day before yesterday, he consumes all his chakras and begins to refine them. With the help of life potion, Li is not afraid that his young body will fall ill.


    Whoo!


    After consuming chakra and refining it again, more than an hour has passed, and the refining speed has been quite fast. Of course, thanks to the help of life potion, I feel that chakra in my body seems to have increased again, showing a smile.


    "Next, start practicing and put out the fire!" I stood up, sat on the board under the eaves, took out the roll sleeve of the fire, opened it, and began to check it carefully with the help of the moonlight from the sky.


    Haohuo Mie theory level is only a Level-A fire escape, but it is a special group attack ninja, and with the stronger chakra of the caster, the more powerful the skill is. Unlike other ninjas, this power has been fixed, like Ricci of Kakashi. Although it is level s, no matter how he increases chakra, the power of Ricci will not change, at most The more chakras the caster has, the more powerful the spell will be. In the original work, yuzhiboban used dozens of water escape ninjas to stop it. I''m afraid this kind of power is equivalent to the forbidden skill.


    After writing down the order of the seal, he closed the sleeve and came to the open space of the yard again. He took a deep breath and began to seal the seal with his hands according to the memory in his mind."Huodun, Haohuo extinguishes!"


    Whoo!


    A small fire snake came out of Li''s mouth, but it soon went out and became a stream of black smoke. Li sighed a little. This A-level Ninja is really not so easy to master. Chakra''s mastery needs to reach the micro level.


    Looking up at the sky, I''m afraid it''s early in the morning. I took a picture of the dust on my body, put away the roll sleeve of the fire, and went into the house. I have to go to the security department tomorrow, and I have to get up in the morning to complete my daily practice. I just thought of a very important thing, that is, the control practice of chakra was forgotten by him. Yes, it''s the legendary tree climbing Step on the water.


    It''s no wonder that when he left, he began to contact chakra when he was four and a half years old. After gathering chakra, he was almost five years old, and then he was busy practicing the art of fireball. After that, a lot of messy things happened. He didn''t have much time to arrange his own practice.


    "Forget it, anyway, the work of the security department can be done as it is. Just use that time to practice." Thinking about it, he put out the light and closed his eyes. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C37

    Pop! Pop! Pop!


    In a yard, an old man and a young man with a height of only 1.23 meters are fighting. They both fight with each other by physical skills. After several rounds of fighting, they step back one after another to open the distance. There is no difference on the young man''s face, but the old man is a little panting.


    "Huodun! The fire is gone


    After the boy stepped back a few steps, his hands immediately began to make a seal, and then he opened his mouth to spit out a large flame, whistling toward the old man. The flame was like a sea, covering most of the yard, and even the small pond nearby was boiling.


    "Tu Dun, Tu liubi!"


    On one side of the old man''s face, he quickly resisted with tudun. The two were deadlocked for a moment. The young man ended the release of the fire. After the fire disappeared, the burnt and collapsed wall was exposed.


    "Ah, I''m old. Now it''s your youth''s world!" The old man stood up, looked at the black wall, and hissed all over his face. But soon, he straightened up, nodded to the young man, and said, "Li, your strength is no less than the general tolerance, but you can''t slack off. You know, Lord ban was able to defeat the first generation of Huoying, and you''re much worse than Lord ban now, you know £¿¡±


    "Yes, I know!"


    They are the elder and Li. Three years have passed since the last meeting. Now Li is nine years old. At the beginning, the kid who was only half a person tall was 1.23 meters tall. He looked like a 12-year-old boy. Of course, he was able to grow so fast and benefited from the life Potion. In the past three years, the supply of life potion has been almost exhausted I haven''t stopped. It can be said that Li''s body is stronger than ordinary people''s. for ordinary people, it takes at least half a month to get rid of a cut finger. However, it takes only three days at most to leave. Its resilience is five times that of ordinary people, almost catching up with immortal''s body.


    Now Li''s strength has reached Shangren, and he has mastered a lot of fire escape Ninjutsu. Compared with three years ago, Li now can hang more than ten.


    "Well, let''s stop here today, old man. I''m going to have a rest!" The elder nodded with a smile. His old face was almost crowded into a ball. He was very satisfied with Li. He was not only gifted, but also modest. He must not be arrogant. More importantly, the longer he lived with him, the more he could find the shadow of the spot on Li. His desire for strength and his desire to despise the strength of his whole life was the same as that of that year.


    "Well, I''ll go first!" Li nodded and showed a smile. He had a good impression on the elder. Although he bragged in front of him all day about how yuzhiboban led them to fight in all directions and how he was good-natured, the old man''s temper was very honest. He would say anything dissatisfied, and he didn''t hide his choking. He also tried his best to teach himself, and he was left behind Almost all of his Ninjutsu was given to him.


    Elder Yu Zhibo''s name is yuzhibo Zhan. According to him, he was also a very strong elite Shangren in those years, and he was very belligerent, just like his name. So he developed a straightforward temper, and he didn''t change even when he was old. The old man said that his biggest wish was to make yuzhibo regain his glory and glory in those years, so he put all his bets on Li.


    Looking at Yu Zhibo''s rickety back, Li slightly narrowed his eyes and murmured, "old man, soon, just wait a few years, I will fulfill your wish!"


    He was born into this world nine years ago. In his early years, he was adopted by yuzhibohao. Although it seems that yuzhibohao is trying to make up for his parents, he can feel that yuzhibohao is a narrow-minded person. This kind of person can''t be credulous. Later, he met three generations of Huoying. Although it seems that people and animals are harmless, later, for the sake of Muye''s interests, he even killed his six-year-old son He retreated to the edge of the sword. It has to be said that the character of the three generations of Huoying is not good. In the end, he met the eldest elder, who is the most detached. He doesn''t pretend at all, and he doesn''t rely on his elders. Yuzhibozhan believes that big fists are the hard truth. He doesn''t care about your generation. Therefore, in private, yuzhibozhan doesn''t have any airs, and he completely intersects with his peers This is also the reason why we are so interested in yuzhibo war.


    Out of the elder''s yard, he just wanted to go home, but he was stopped by a clansman. After three years of fighting with yuzhibo, he knew which part belonged to the martial arts school and which part belonged to the moderates. The ninja in front of him was a moderator.


    "Yuzhiboli, three generations of Huoying asked you to go to Huoying building!" The middle-aged man in green waistcoat is tolerant. He should know something about the clan, so he doesn''t have a good attitude towards Li. How can the moderates not know that they have been haunting the elder''s yard for the past three years?


    "Well!" From the light nodded, but also lazy to spend more saliva, should be a turn after the studio toward the fire.


    "Hum, he''s really a white eyed wolf. The patriarch raised him for several years, but he didn''t expect to mix with the martial arts school!" Looking at Li''s back, the middle-aged man showed a trace of disdain and indignation. The militant school and the moderate school have always been antagonists. They fight every day, and their relationship is as bad as that of the sun family.


    After arriving at the Huoying building, Li knocks on the door, and then hears the faint response of the three generations of Huoying. After pushing the door, there are several people in it, one of whom is Yuzhi Bohao. However, seeing Li coming, Yuzhi Bohao doesn''t show any enthusiasm. On the contrary, he is also slightly dissatisfied. Since Yuzhi Bohao was transferred to the security department, the two of them are very happy People seldom see each other. Later, he often goes to the place where yuzhibozhan lives. Yuzhibohao naturally sees all this. As the leader of the moderates, he feels betrayed."I''ve seen Lord Huoying!" Leave ignore Yu Zhi Bo Hao, but toward three generations of fire shadow slightly arch body.


    "Oh, away, here you are!" Three generations of Huoying are very busy. After processing a document, he looks up at Li, then shows a habitual smile and says, "Li, this time I call you here to let you preside over the graduation examination of several students. You may know these people, all of whom are at the same level as you!"


    Li Wenyan frowned slightly. He didn''t understand why Huoying of the third generation gave the test to himself. Although he did have the strength to test the people who took the graduation examination, there were so many xiaren and Zhongren in the village. Why don''t you just choose one? What''s the purpose of letting yourself go? But what makes Li Li a little interested is, who are the guys who will apply for early graduation with their peers? ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C38

    Three generations of Huoying present a stack of documents to Li, and take a look. The first one is a picture of bofengshui gate. Looking down in turn, the two brothers of the RI family, Qiu daodingzuo, shanzhonghaiyi and Narayana Lujiu are all children of the family. But soon, Li sees the information about yuzhibo Fuyue and yuzhibo Meiqin, which makes Li a little surprised. I didn''t expect them Both of them applied for early graduation. He had never heard yuzhibo Meiqin mention it to him before.


    "These students all hope to graduate ahead of time. This time, I want the rest of the students who have not graduated to watch the graduation exam together. You, as their tester, are the first day of Muye. If you are the tester, you can inspire the rest of the students." Three generations of fire shadow said with a smile.


    The so-called testers, to put it bluntly, are fighting against them. Whether they are qualified to graduate or not is up to li himself. It can be said that Li controls the power of whether they can graduate or not.


    "Ding! Task release: successful completion of the graduation test, reward points value of 1000! "


    Hearing the prompt sound of the system, Li was a little surprised. If I remember correctly, the system hasn''t moved for at least three months. I didn''t expect that such a task given to him by the three generations of Huoying could stimulate the system task.


    "I see, Lord Huoying!" Li nodded slightly and sorted out the files in his hand. Now that the system has released the task, he will try his best to complete it.


    After going out with the information of bofengshuimen and others, Li went directly to the third exercise field designated by the third generation of Huoying. In fact, all the exercise fields are the same, that is, a grassland open space and some jungle trees. To distinguish them from each other by the third exercise field is just to prevent the teams from crashing.


    When they came to the third drill ground, they saw bofengshuimen from a long distance. Yuzhibo Fuyue was showing his hospitality beside yuzhibo Meiqin, but yuzhibo Meiqin just ignored him.


    "Away from my brother!" As soon as he saw Li Lai, Yu Zhibo meiqindun, who was annoyed by Yu Zhibo Fuyue, brightened his eyes and ignored Yu Zhibo Fuyue. He quickly ran to Li''s face and said happily, "what''s the matter with brother Li? Are you here to cheer me on? "


    Seeing Li Lai, Bofeng shuimen and others show a smile and nod to Li. After all, they used to be classmates, but the faces of RI brothers and yuzhibo Fuyue are not very good-looking. RI brothers are due to Li''s surname yuzhibo, while yuzhibo Fuyue is due to yuzhibo Meiqin.


    "Well, Meiqin, I''m here to be your test teacher this time!" After being shaken by yuzhibo Meiqin for a long time, she was a little helpless. She was so old that she still liked to stick to herself as much as she was when she was a child, just like growing up.


    "Test teacher?"


    After hearing the speech, everyone was stunned and didn''t respond. However, after seeing Li nodding, the faces of Bofeng shuimen and others became a little strange. Unexpectedly, the test teacher was a student of the same level. Is this a kind of irony?


    "Brother Li, I didn''t expect you to be our test teacher. You are so good!" After yuzhibo Meiqin reacted, she was even more happy, as if the test teacher was her, holding her hand.


    "Well, Meiqin, the test is about to start. Many students will come to watch this time. You must perform well!" Li slightly shook his head, and bent back to play on yuzhibo Meiqin''s smooth forehead.


    "Oh, it hurts!"


    After being played by Li, yuzhibo shows her teeth in pain and gives up her hand holding Li. She covers her forehead and stares at Li angrily. Standing behind, yuzhibo Fuyue sees that Li and yuzhibo Meiqin are so intimate, and his face turns blue.


    "Yuzhiboli, when I become the head of the clan, I will eradicate you fighting sects!" Yuzhibo Fuyue bites his teeth and doesn''t open his eyes. Since he has been in and out of the elder''s residence for the past three years, yuzhibo Hao has started to tell yuzhibo Fuyue about the situation in the clan, and constantly reminds him to be careful of leaving. Today, yuzhibo Fuyue regards Li as the enemy of his life, whether it''s emotion or the race for the position of clan leader in the future The threat is too great.


    After quarreling with yuzhibo Meiqin for a while, a middle-aged man in a green vest and a group of kids came to the exercise field. This is the arrangement of the three generations of Huoying. In order to inspire the students in the school, Li will be allowed to act as a test teacher and allow the students to watch. This time, all the students from the beginning to the end of the year will come Yes, there are hundreds.


    "Mr. Morita!" See the leader of the middle-aged ninja, from slightly nodded, this man is from the school before the teacher.


    "Good... Good!" Morita Wuxu is obviously very satisfied with Li. This is the most talented student he has ever met since he was engaged in teaching, and he is not arrogant yet. This sentence has made Morita Wuxu very happy.


    After a few words of greetings with Morita Wuxu, a group of students have already stood in a good position and formed a group. One by one, they are excited to watch Lihe, Bofeng, shuimen and others in the field. They graduate ahead of time. Those who can do this step are geniuses and should be envied by them."Are you ready?" To see all the people are together, from looking to the wave wind Watergate and others light said.


    Hearing Li''s words, several people''s faces tightened and showed a trace of dignity. Although they did not know how much Li''s strength had increased in the past three years, they rushed away from this indifference and did not dare to belittle the enemy.


    If you look at me and I look at you, they don''t want to be the first. They all want to let others test the strength of Li first. The indifference of Li makes everyone feel guilty. After all, Li killed Zhongren three years ago. If they had been, they still had the confidence to take two moves in Li''s hands. But now, they don''t believe that Li has made no progress in the past three years If you are killed as soon as you go up, isn''t that a big shame?


    "Yuzhibo, if you are away from your classmates, let me learn from them first." Wave breeze water gate tiny smile, also don''t pay attention to other people''s different facial expression, step forward to come to the front of leave to say.


    "Well, among these people, I''m afraid only Watergate can let Li out a little bit." Morita Wuxu nodded slightly and looked at Lihe Bofeng Watergate with a smile. These two students are the students he valued. Both of them are talents rarely seen in decades. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C39

    Li Wenyan didn''t answer immediately. He looked up at the sky. It was almost noon at this time. It was estimated that the lunch time would be delayed if he fought one by one. Thinking of this, he lowered his head and looked at the wave wind water gate. Then he looked at the others who didn''t plan to fight. He said faintly, "in order to save the world, you''d better go together. Next, I''ll fight together Judge whether you are qualified to be a Ninja


    The breeze blows, the leaves are rustling, and Li''s long hair is fluttering slightly. At this moment, everyone is silly. They didn''t expect that Li would want to deal with so many of them at one time.


    "Oh? Is that the kid who is called the first day of Muye? It''s very bold! "


    In the jungle not far away, three generations of Huoying and Zilai are also standing on the branch of a tree. Zilai is also watching the situation in the exercise field with a telescope. After three years, Zilai has ended his journey. Some time ago, he returned to Muye and heard the rumors about Li. He is full of curiosity.


    "Ha ha, this child is much better than you, big snake pill and gangshou at the beginning!" Three generations of Huoying smile, and then squint, put away the smile, slightly heavy for a while, again said, "but the child''s temper is very proud, and the heart is very mature, the heart of some things to see very thoroughly, I''m afraid his heart is not completely in the wood leaf ah!"


    "Don''t you think too much about it, old man. The child is only nine years old. Besides, since he is regarded as the first genius of Muye, he is very proud. Isn''t that normal?" Since then, he also slightly turned his mouth, put down the telescope, looked at the third generation of Huoying and said discontentedly that he didn''t like the third generation of Huoying. Even for the sake of wood leaves, don''t be suspicious of others, and the other person is only a nine-year-old child.


    "Well, maybe I think too much. The child hasn''t made any mistakes so far!" Three generations of Huoying also heard the dissatisfaction in zilaiye''s tone and nodded awkwardly. He loved his three apprentices very much. Different from Li, zilaiye''s three apprentices were all war orphans except gangshou, and gangshou''s second grandfather was his teacher. Therefore, these three apprentices are the real apprentices of three generations of Huoying, which can''t be compared with Li.


    "I just hope the child doesn''t become the second one!"


    "Yuzhiboli, your tone is too big, don''t you think you can beat so many of us alone?"


    At this time, the drill ground has been opened. Bofengshuimen and zhuludie are still calm. However, the two brothers can''t be calm. They are talking about the difference between the two. The two brothers are angry, and they are staring at each other. Yuzhibo Fuyue is also green. Yuzhibo Meiqin doesn''t know why. She doesn''t understand the faces of the two brothers Why is the color so ugly? In her heart, it''s so powerful.


    "Don''t talk too much. If you have this ability, you will lose your qualification to be promoted to Ninja if you can''t beat me, though it''s not a prerequisite for you to be promoted to Ninja!" From the light of a glance to the brother, scarlet write round eyes without a trace of fluctuation.


    "Well, let me see how strong you have been in the past three years." RI Chai snorted. When he was defeated by Li at school, he was always worried. When he heard Li''s words, he couldn''t help it any more and rushed to Li.


    "Day difference, be careful!" Ririzu was surprised. It was too late to stop him. He reminded him and kept up with Rijia.


    Pop! Pop! Bang!


    In just a few simple fights, the Japanese brothers were grabbed by Li Li''s head, and then directly hit the ground. The huge force directly shook the soil out, and the Japanese difference and Japanese foot turned their eyes and fainted.


    "Although the sun family is famous for their body skills, your tripod''s Eight Diagrams Palm is too tender!" I stood up and looked at the others who didn''t do it. I said, "as I said, if you don''t do it together, there will be no chance!"


    The two elites endured and were killed in seconds. Those who didn''t fight were shocked. The face of Bofeng Watergate was even darker. They thought that the distance between them had narrowed a little in the past three years, but now they are getting farther and farther away.


    "It''s so powerful. It''s worthy of being brother Li!" Yuzhibo Meiqin, the little girl, didn''t seem to know the situation. She cheered in a low voice.


    "Damn, this guy is so powerful!" Yu Zhibo Fu Yue''s face was a little gloomy. He didn''t expect that the gap between the people he grew up with was so big.


    This time, needless to say, the rest of the people have started to take action. They have planned to join hands. The fact just now has clearly told them the strength to defeat any of them in an instant.


    "The art of doubling!" Qiu daoding is the first one to make a move. A plump arm suddenly becomes like a giant''s arm and blows away.


    Nara''s deer hid behind Akira as soon as he was in Akira''s hand. Yamanaka''s Hai Yi was wandering around looking for a chance to start. Although yuzhibo Fuyue didn''t want to join hands with others, he was afraid of being killed by Li. He had to cooperate with others to attack him. After three years, yuzhibo Fuyue began to seal his hands Yuzhi and bomeiqin have mastered this ninja."Huodun! The art of fireball


    "Fengdun, great breakthrough!"


    Bofeng Watergate is very smart. It knows that single Ninja can''t do any harm to Li. When Yuzhi bofuyue launches the technique of haohuoqiu, Bofeng Watergate comes to Yuzhi bofuyue and adds a C-level fengdun. The power of haohuoqiu suddenly doubles with the help of the wind.


    "Interesting Li turned around, a few stepped back and jumped away from the spot. After avoiding Nara''s shadow technique for a long time, he quickly made the seal with both hands. At the speed of the seal, he made at least five seals in a second. In the blink of an eye, Li finished the seal. "Fire escape, the technique of haohuoqiu!"


    It''s also a Hao fireball, but its power has been greatly increased by yuzhibo Fuyue. It''s at least one and a half meters away from the fireball, but yuzhibo Fuyue doesn''t even have one meter. Fortunately, with the help of fengdun of bofengshuimen, the two collide, sending out a violent explosion, counteracting each other and spreading smoke.


    "Here it is


    In the thick smoke, a pair of scarlet eyes were moving rapidly. Yu Zhibo Fuyue''s face changed. Bofeng shuimen also found this situation. They knew that they were approaching. Without second thought, they quickly stepped back. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C40

    "The turn of the heart!"


    When they left to attack bofengshuimen and yuzhibo Fuyue, Haiyi immediately launched a family secret skill in the mountains behind him. He invaded Li''s heart and controlled Li GEI. People''s actions were ordered by "heart", which can be said to be the commander tower of the whole body. As long as he can control the other''s heart, he can force his way to the other''s body Issue an order, for example, to pick up the one who has never committed suicide. Of course, the so-called heart here does not mean heart, but thought!


    "Shadow bondage!"


    Pig, deer and butterfly have been allies for generations, and their secret skills are used in coordination with each other. Moreover, the three of them have a strong heart. After Haiyi in the mountains invades Li''s heart, Nara Lujiu, who has been hiding behind Qiu daoding, immediately launches the shadow skill. In an instant, the two people''s shadows overlap and become inseparable.


    "Yuzhiboli, I don''t know if this test is over?"


    After controlling Li, qiudaoding takes two steps forward and looks at Li light, saying that he is very confident in the secrets of the Yamanaka family and Nara family. If they are alone, they may be able to break free, but they are bound together at the same time. Qiudaoding doesn''t think Li has this ability.


    "What are you... Talking about?" From a smile, both hands are resisting Nara Deer long shadow bondage, in the inner world, from can clearly feel his head seems to have a personality.


    Hearing Li''s words, Qiu daoding''s face froze and frowned slightly. He thought Li was not admitting defeat. He just wanted to say something. However, at this time, Haiyi Yamanaka suddenly screamed. He had been staying well in Li''s body, but he didn''t know why. A pair of huge writing eyes suddenly appeared in front of his eyes, hanging on his head like two rounds of blood moon, mountain Zhonghaiyi quickly withdrew from Li''s body. He took two steps back, his eyes were wide open, and then he fainted directly. When he was about to withdraw, Li used a magic trick to stimulate his mind. At this time, fainting was just a consumption of mental energy.


    "Free?"


    Not only Qiu daoding, but also Bofeng shuimen and others are shocked. They know a little about the secret skill of the mountain family. Once they have this secret skill, it''s very difficult to break free, unless they have the strength of rolling, and even if they have this strength, it takes a little time, but they can break free in an instant. This What''s the difference between them? You know, Hayi Yamanaka is already the strength of the elite xiaren level, and before that, there was the assistance of Nara Lujiu''s shadow bondage.


    "This kind of boring battle is over, and I''m going to take it seriously next!" Ignoring the surprise of several people, Li''s whole body suddenly burst out a fierce chakra, which directly broke away Nara Lujiu''s shadow bondage. With such a forced break away, Nara Lujiu was immediately attacked, and his face turned white, and he took a few steps back.


    "What a powerful chakra, this "Bofengshuimen half covers his eyes with his hand to resist the wind and sand caused by chakra. His heart is very sad. No matter how hard he tries, the distance between them makes him despair.


    The difference between Shangren and xiaren is just like the difference between the river and the Yangtze River. There is no comparability between the two. After ten seconds, all the people in the test fell down. Yuzhi bomeiqin was taken special care of and directly pointed at her feet, which made him lose his mobility. The only thing that surprised Li was the strength of Bofeng Watergate However, he has reached the level of Zhongren. No wonder nine year old Zhongren can become Huoying in the future.


    The spectators were in an uproar. They didn''t expect that the test would be the rolling level. If the test person was a Shangren, everyone would not be so surprised. But the test person was only a nine-year-old child. Three years ago, he was only one year old. Three years later, he was only three years old. After the surprise, there was a cheering immediately, and everyone was very excited.


    "Damn, is that the gap between him and me?" Yu Zhibo Fuyue was lying on the ground with a reluctant face. Looking at Yu Zhibo Meiqin''s almost obsessed face, Yu Zhibo Fuyue felt even more bitter.


    "Well, that''s the end of the test. You are all very good. You can bear the burden. Now, I allow you to graduate!" Li slightly glanced at several people, then took out a stack of documents and said again, "now you take your own documents to master Huoying to get Ninja forehead protection!"


    They should have been very happy, but several people were not happy. They were defeated by their peers, and they were still defeated under siege. This made them feel ashamed. They struggled to stand up, took the information silently, and left one by one with their heads down. The cheers around them were like a great irony, constantly impacting their hearts.


    "Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully completing the task. Bonus points are worth 1000! "


    Hearing the prompt sound of the system, Li breathed a little, and finally finished it. It''s really meaningless to fight with some elites. If you don''t want to better complete the system task, you can''t leave and announce that they have passed.


    Ignoring the screams and cheers, he turned and left the group of students behind.


    "Oh? I''m afraid that kid''s strength is enough to bear the special tolerance. How about it, old man? After a period of time, he will take the middle tolerance test. Do you have any idea to let this kid fight for Muye? "At the end of the test, Zilai and the third generation of Huoying who were hiding in the dark also stopped observing.


    "Ha ha, I also have this idea. Now you''re back. I''m going to let you take a class, OK?" The third generation of Huoying nodded with a smile and said to Zilai.


    "Don''t be kidding. Do I look like someone who can lead a class?" He also waved his hand and quickly refused.


    "Don''t hurry to refuse. Of course I know who you are. That''s why I asked you to lead the class. In fact, you have three apprentices in the land of rain!" Three generations of fire shadow smoke, light said.


    Three generations of Huoying knew about it, and dasheban and gangshou reported it. However, in order to preserve zilaiye''s reputation, three generations of Huoying said that zilaiye had also traveled. After all, Yuren village was the enemy of Muye at that time. If you let others know that zilaiye was going to teach gu''er Ninjutsu in yuzhiguo, no one would take it to suppress zilaiye.


    "The three children I want you to teach have a certain meaning for Muye. I don''t trust others, so you can do me a favor this time!" The three generations of Huoying are afraid that they will not agree, so they play the emotional card. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C41

    "Ah, the integral value is only 5000, which can only be used for daily training. With my current physical condition, I should be able to bear the side effects of the eye of the kaleidoscope wheel. It seems that it''s time to prepare to open the kaleidoscope!"


    Three years ago, he had the opportunity to open the kaleidoscope wheel eye, but because he was too young at that time, chakra was not enough, so he put it off. Now three years later, his body has grown to a certain extent, and with the help of life potion for a long time, his body has grown It''s much better than the average person in terms of body, and can almost bear the side effects brought by the eye of the kaleidoscope wheel.


    "Forget it, I''m not in a hurry for the moment. With my strength, as long as I don''t have to bear the siege, it should be OK!" Slightly shook his head, from just want to leave, but at this time, three generations of fire shadow is slowly came in from the courtyard door.


    "Lord Huoying!"


    From the slightly arched body, he has not been to the three generations of Huoying''s home in the past three years, and has not received his guidance. Unconsciously, the title has changed from the original ape flying teacher to Huoying adult, and the three generations of Huoying also acquiesced in this name.


    "Ha ha, I hope I don''t blame you for coming to disturb you so late!" Three generations of Huoying laughed, and then said again, "did you just practice?"


    "Well, just refining chakra!" Away from nodded, not satisfied said.


    Three generations of Huoying looked away, then waved his hand and said with a smile, "this is not Huoying building. Now it''s time to get off work, so you and I don''t have to be so polite. Just treat me as an ordinary Ninja!"


    "Then I should call you ape Flying Sun chop or directly call you sun chop or ape flying!" From smell speech, in the heart slightly vomited two slots, but the surface or a face indifferent, light said "don''t know fire shadow adult late at night here is what need to command?"


    Hear from still call oneself fire shadow adult, three generation fire shadow slightly shook his head, also don''t want to care about so much in this matter, slightly coughed twice, said: "is so, today in the daytime, those students who participated in the graduation examination all passed the test, so I will arrange guidance for them tomorrow, but I think from you now is still a next." Forbearance, and soon, is twice a year in the forbearance test, I hope you participate in the identity of the following forbearance, perhaps the qualification of forbearance, but the rule of the forbearance test is that it must be a group of three people in the team to participate in the next forbearance, so I plan to include you in today''s graduating students'' team, what do you think? "


    "The middle school entrance examination?" Li Wen Yan was a little stunned, and then he reflected that he was practicing every day soon after he came to this world, but he forgot these things. In the past three years, Muye and other big villages had just ended the war, so naturally, there was no Chinese endurance test held. Therefore, apart from the previous life, it was the first time in this world that he heard the Chinese endurance test.


    "Ding! System task release: get Zhongren qualification in Zhongren test, reward 5000 points for task completion, deduct 5000 points for task failure! "


    Hearing the prompt sound of the system, Li finally reacted. After recalling the task of the system, Li looked at the third generation Huoying and said, "I know. I will take the Zhongren exam this time!"


    "Ha ha!" Hearing Li''s words, three generations of Huoying smiles and is very satisfied with Li''s decision. As long as Li values the title of Zhongren, it means that he is still facing Muye in his heart, which is also a part of three generations of Huoying''s consideration.


    "Now that you agree, go to the third drill ground at eight o''clock tomorrow morning, and your guide Shangren and the other two companions will also gather at that place." Third generation Huoying nodded slightly, then turned around and said again, "it''s late. You should have a rest early. Don''t be late tomorrow!"


    Do you want to take the exam? It''s interesting. Maybe you can earn some points from it and use it to exchange for sanguoyu''s writing wheel eyes. Then the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes will be available! " Looking at the back of the three generations of Huoying, Li narrowed his eyes slightly, then turned and entered the room.


    The next day, after I got up, I finished my daily practice. After a little breakfast, I packed up some endurance tools and went out of the door. The third drill ground was the place where I tested them yesterday.


    When I came to the third drill ground, I couldn''t see the so-called guidance. Instead, I saw two people who surprised Li.


    "Away? What are you doing here? "


    Looking at Jiu xinnai''s curiosity, Li breathes a little, knowing that his two companions may be Jiu xinnai and Bofeng shuimen. However, Li is a little puzzled that Jiu xinnai didn''t take the graduation exam yesterday. OK, why did he suddenly become a bear?


    "Don''t you think so?" Jiuxinnai seems to think of something, immediately eyes a stare, pointing to the unbelievable said, "do you mean you are our guide?"


    is not able to make complaints about the big opening of nine brain''s brain hole. He said, "I''m just a good man, and I can only be a guide to you. I''m here to be your guide."


    "Ah?" When Jiu xinnai heard the speech, he suddenly turned red. Although he knew he was wrong, he couldn''t keep his face down. He had to puff his mouth and said angrily, "of course I know. I''m just joking. Why do you take it seriously?"With the rise of chatting with Jiu xinnai, Bofeng Watergate is a little embarrassed. Especially when Jiu xinnai and Li are so close, Bofeng Watergate is even more dejected. He also has a good feeling for Jiu xinnai.


    "I''m glad that you can be our companion. I''ll take care of you in the future." Wave wind Watergate unwilling to be lonely, interrupted from and nine xinnai''s conversation, right hand stretched to leave, said with a smile.


    Jiuxinnai was upset when she was interrupted by Bofeng Watergate. She glanced slightly at Bofeng Watergate, then turned her head. She and Li could only meet once a few days. She had a lot to say, but she was interrupted by this sissy.


    "Well, please take care of it!" Li Dao didn''t mind. He reached out and held the door together.


    "Oh! Kids, listen to me on time! ~"


    at this time, a voice with ridicule sounded, accompanied by a young man with white hair appeared in front of the three! His face was painted with two lines of oil paint. When he saw the person coming, his pupils suddenly shrank. He didn''t expect that he would come from himself. This surprised him. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C42

    "That''s about it. From today on, I''ll be your instructor. Before I name myself, you can introduce yourself first."


    The breeze was blowing, and the grass on the ground was crushed, and the leaves were rustling. In the third drill ground, Zilai stood opposite to Li three.


    Three people smell speech, looked at each other, and then from a step forward, looked at zilaiye, light said, "my name is Yu Zhibo from, no hobbies, no ideals, if you insist, I just want in my lifetime don''t make mistakes!"


    This is the persistence of Li. Once a person makes a mistake, he will lose a lot of things!


    "It''s a very unique ideal!" Since also slightly narrowed his eyes, said with a smile.


    "Is this the ideal of Li? Don''t want to make mistakes? Why don''t you want to make a mistake? " One side of the nine Sinai tilted his head to think for a long time, can not think of a reason.


    "My name is Bofeng Watergate. My hobby is to practice and my ideal is to become a fire shadow." Wave wind Watergate smile to do the introduction, a face of gentle smile, as if the sun as direct to people''s hearts.


    "Cut, sissy also want to be Huoying?" Jiuxinnai immediately turned her lips. If you want to say who she dislikes the most in her class, it must be bofengshui gate. In jiuxinnai''s opinion, bofengshui gate is too weak and will suffer losses in the future.


    "To be the shadow of fire? It''s a good ideal Zilai is also very appreciative, especially the gentle smile of bofengshui gate, which makes him nod. His eyes are very good. He can see that bofengshui gate is a man with firm mind and can give everything for his ideal. After deeply looking at bofengshui gate, Zilai suddenly changed his clothes and face and looked at Jiu xinnai with a smile¡° Now the rest of the class did not introduce the little beauty, you have what kind of ideal to say, the teacher will help you complete


    Since then, I haven''t been serious again!


    "Teacher, you are not serious, hum!" Jiuxinnai was blushed by Zilai, but he soon glared at Zilai angrily and said, "my name is vortex jiuxinnai, and my hobby is..." At this point, jiuxinnai''s face suddenly turned red again. Her hobby was pranks, but how could she say it at this time? After a long time, she couldn''t say it. She was afraid that she would look down on her when she knew she liked pranks.


    "It doesn''t matter. Just be yourself. People don''t live for others, but for themselves!" One side from slightly touched nine Sinai''s hand back, whispered.


    Hearing Li''s words, Jiu xinnai was stunned and looked at Li. Looking at the clarity of Li''s pupil, Jiu xinnai took a slight breath, then closed his eyes and said aloud, "my hobby is to use pranks to knock down all those who bully me every day. My ideal is to protect Li''s thoughts!"


    Speaking of the end, nine Sinai''s mantra came out again, after roaring directly lowered his head, even his ears were red.


    It''s a bit silly to hear from you. Why do you introduce yourself to Li? But soon, since also a face of ill intentioned looked away, eyes also with a different meaning.


    Wave wind Watergate heard nine Sinai''s words, in the heart of a burst of dejected, know I''m afraid there''s no chance, slightly saw a still indifferent away, in the heart rose a sour.


    The relationship between Li and Jiu xinnai was almost settled three years ago. The longer the time, the stronger it will be. For Jiu xinnai, Li has nothing to say. No matter who it is, she can''t be hurt.


    "Teacher, it''s almost time for you to introduce yourself!" Feeling that the atmosphere is a little abnormal, in order to divert attention, Jiu xinnai summoned up the courage to say to Zilai dissatisfied.


    Cough!


    Hearing Jiu xinnai''s words, he also recovered. He put away his playful face and became serious. Then he bit his fingers and made several seals.


    See here, leave slightly put aside the head, see from come also this appearance, is to think with toes can know what he wants to do.


    Bang!


    After a puff of smoke, the giant toad appeared in front of the three people. He also stood on it, slightly closed his eyes. After a while, he suddenly opened his eyes and began to dance.


    "I''m the toad fairy of miaomushan. I''ve been here since I was born."


    heard speechless, and could not even make complaints about it. Before watching anime, he felt speechless about the way he came from. Now he has gone through it personally and feels more deeply.


    "Cough, as for my ideal! That is to become a novelist in the world of tourism, and then hope that there will be no more war in this world! " Speaking of this, it has changed its normal state and become a bit melancholy.


    "Teacher?"


    Bofengshuimen and jiuxinnai have a strange look. It''s too big a gap so far. They are just a smiley face, but now they are melancholy.


    felt the unusual look of the Fengshui gate and nine Xin Nai. He also had a long face. He didn''t want to go deep into the problem. After he had coughed twice, he said again, "since everyone knows the names of each other, then there''s the exercise war!"


    "Exercise battle?""Well, since I am your guide, I have the obligation to help you practice. So before that, I need to fight with you once!" Since came also nodded, light said.


    When he heard zilaiye''s words, bofengshuimen and jiuxinnai nodded clearly. He was not surprised. Before he came here, he knew that there would be a battle next.


    "Ding! System task release: in the next battle to get from also praise, task success reward points value of 1000! If the task fails, deduct 1000 points from the host! "


    Hearing the task released by the system, Li immediately brightened his eyes and looked up at zilaiye. Zilaiye has strong strength. There is no doubt that he has at least the strength of shadow level. If he learns the immortal mode, he will be more powerful. If he wants to get his praise, he can''t do it alone. He needs to start from other aspects.


    "Well, next I''ll give you two hours of hiding time. We''ll have a fight. If you''re ready, let''s go now!" Zilai also crossed his hands, looked at the three people and said seriously.


    As soon as the words came to an end, the three had disappeared. They got into the longitudinal forest behind them and soon disappeared. They all went in different directions.


    "I don''t know how far Watergate and Li can fight?" Zilai also pinched his chin and murmured that he had seen the fight between Li and shuimen yesterday, but there was a big difference in strength, so he didn''t see anything. This made Zilai a little excited. The better his disciples were, the happier the teachers would be. Zilai was also a little looking forward to the next fight. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C43

    "There is no doubt about the strength of zilaiye. With the strength of my endurance, even with instant step, I can''t meet him, so I can''t fight alone!"


    Hiding in a big tree not far away, Li slightly squints at Zilai below. Zilai just stands casually, but he can''t find the corner of attack from his whole body. After thinking for a long time, Li still plans to cooperate with Bofeng Watergate and jiuxinnai.


    "Fengdun Ninjutsu, which bofengshuimen is good at, and Huodun can make up for each other''s shortcomings. Jiuxinnai didn''t learn any Ninjutsu, but she learned the authentic seal technique of the whirlpool family. Although face-to-face doesn''t have much fighting power, sneak attack is still very effective"


    whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Li was still thinking about how to attack. However, at this time, three empty sounds sounded, and three lacquer black kuwu finished products jumped out of the vertical forest and shot at zilaiye''s back nest.


    "This painless throwing technique!" Li Li''s face turned black. He saw that there was no other way to throw this kind of kuwu throwing method except jiuxinnai. After all, he had taught jiuxinnai kuwu throwing technique, so he knew her throwing method very well. He just thought that jiuxinnai''s seal technique was suitable for sneak attack. The next second, jiuxinnai could not bear to press it for the first time.


    "I can''t help it. Jiuxinnai has been exposed. It seems that I have to restrain myself!" Think of here, from the hands of a few darts, directly toward the self also threw in the past, I was also a leap, rushed out of the forest, people to the mid air, hands fast seal.


    "Fire escape, the art of fire Impatiens!"


    Several more darts with fire rushed to Zilai, but Li didn''t plan to stop. He quickly put his right hand into the endurance bag, took out four pieces of bitterness and threw them to Zilai. His left hand was not idle. Four pieces of bitterness also appeared, and he threw them out according to the track of the first four pieces of bitterness.


    "The four kuwus in front of me have neither strength nor precision. Although the power of Ninjutsu is good, it''s not enough to capture me. What do you want from this kid?" Zilai also slightly narrowed his eyes, then moved a few times and dodged the fire Impatiens'' attack. The following kuwu was several meters away. However, with Zilai''s eyesight, it can be seen that even if he stood still, the four kuwu could not hit him, and the last four kuwu had the same action track as the previous four kuwu, and also lost the accuracy.


    When!


    In an instant, kuwu in the later stage caught up with kuwu in the front. The tip of the knife hit the side of the four kuwu in the front, and the clear voice was almost the same. It seemed that there was no strength, and the speed of kuwu increased several times. Since the eight kuwu automatically circled in a circle, they shot in a fan-shaped direction.


    "What a wonderful pitiful throwing skill, little devil!" He knew that he was confused. He didn''t hesitate. He quickly made a "forbearance method" with his hands! The needle is hidden In an instant, zilaiye''s hair grew rapidly, and zilaiye himself squatted down, and his long hair wrapped his body.


    When!


    Eight bitter nothings hit zilaiye''s hair at the same time, but they made a golden sound. Eight bitter nothings were suddenly bounced away. Seeing this, I was not surprised. I pulled my hands slightly, and two silver silk threads appeared in the sunlight. This is the chakra line. With the pull of Li, eight bitter nothings bounced away surrounded zilaiye again, but there was no attack in the past It was a circle around Zilai. Eight kuwu intersected with each other, forming a knot. Seeing this, he pulled his hands fiercely, and directly flew Zilai to the direction where Jiu xinnai was.


    "Nine Sinai!"


    With Wen Xuan''s deep cheering, Jiu xinnai came out of the vertical forest and flew to come in mid air. He had several strange seals in his hand. This is different from Ninja, but belongs to seal. Jiu xinnai and Li have known each other for so long. We can say that Jiu xinnai can guess what he thinks of Li.


    "Seal the magic seal!"


    Jiu xinnai pressed his palm on zilaiye''s back waist, and suddenly a strange pattern appeared on zilaiye''s body. As Jiu xinnai said, this seal technique is the only seal technique that Jiu xinnai can seal others'' chakra.


    After sealing zilaiye, Li tied the chakra line to his arms and quickly made the seal. Then he took a look at the hiding place of bofengshuimen. Bofengshuimen obviously noticed the situation here. Seeing Li''s eyes, bofengshuimen jumped out and came to Li''s side.


    "Huodun, the art of haohuoqiu!"


    "Fengdun, great breakthrough!"


    The two C-level ninjas are superimposed, and the attributes are integrated with each other. The power of haohuoqiu increases several times and rolls away to Zilai who is still in mid air.


    Boom!


    The fireball collided with Zilai, which immediately caused a violent explosion. Even chakra who left his hand was burned. Then he saw a heavy object fall to the ground, fell to the ground motionless, and Zilai was still wrapped by his hair. However, his white hair was burnt black in some places, and was still emitting light black smoke.


    "Li, we won''t kill the teacher who came from us, will we?" Seeing that Zilai was still lying on the ground, Jiu xinnai was a little worried. Just now, she sealed Zilai''s chakra with seal technique. In such a state, she won a big fireball to increase the breakthrough. I''m afraid Zilai can''t stand it."Jiuxinnai, I''ll teach you one thing today." Li then took out a handful of kuwu, looked at Jiu xinnai, and said again, "although it''s only a drill, it''s a frontal battle after all. We and teacher zilaiye can also say that we are temporary enemies. When dealing with the enemy, if we can''t confirm whether the enemy is dead or not, then it''s necessary for us to cut off their heads with kuwu. You and Watergate are watching. If zilaiye can''t help us If the teacher doesn''t die, he will get up. If he dies, he will die anyway. It''s no use keeping his head! " As he said, Li had already come to zilaiye''s side. He had no intention of aiming at zilaiye''s neck. There was a trace of humiliation in his eyes, and then he stabbed him directly.


    Jiuxinnai and bofengshuimen were startled. It was too late to stop them, so they had to close their eyes and let fate decide.


    Pop!


    At this time, Zilai, who has been lying on his stomach, also has a reaction. He quickly sits up, grabs Li''s wrist with one hand, flushes with discontent and says, "you little devil are too cruel. Even if you are the enemy of life and death, you must cut off people''s heads after killing them. Who taught you this kind of thing?" Since then, I''m a little angry. Fortunately, I''m just pretending to be dizzy. If I really fainted, I would be cut off by my students for no reason. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C44

    "Well, on the whole, your performance this time is good. Li''s attack means are very powerful. Jiu xinnai''s seal technique is also very powerful. Watergate knows how to judge the situation. You three are very good!"


    After the end of the exercise station, Zilai also sat on the ground with three people away from him and began to comment.


    "It''s very valuable to be able to make a series of decisions and actions in the exposed position of jiuxinnai. What''s more, we can only appreciate that we can find a way to cooperate with you before we take action. That''s good!"


    Zilai also has a high evaluation of Li. From the release to the end, a series of actions are completed in one go. In particular, the strange painless throwing technique is an eye opener for Zilai. What Zilai appreciates most is his partner who understands Li. He is not arrogant because of his strong strength.


    "Ding! Get since also praise, task completed, reward points value of 1000, please pay attention to check


    It''s a relief to hear the prompt sound of the system. However good the play is, no matter how good it is said by the system, if the system doesn''t admit it, then the task can''t be completed.


    "Well, I have a general understanding of your strength. Next, I will arrange your practice, just..." Speaking of this, Zilai is also a bit embarrassed to see Li. Li has a strong strength. Apart from some unique skills of pressing the bottom of the box, Zilai has nothing to teach. This unique skill of pressing the bottom of the box naturally can''t be passed on to others. Even the three disciples of changmen who passed it on by themselves have not been taught, let alone left.


    "I''ve been a teacher since I came here. My family has arranged for me to practice." Li also knows the difficulty of Zilai. Looking at Zilai, he says faintly, anyway, he has never thought of learning any immortal mode from Zilai. As long as the integral value is enough, Li will directly exchange for immortal human body. At that time, the so-called immortal mode is not easy to catch?


    Zilai also heard the speech and nodded awkwardly. As a teacher, he was unable to teach his students, which was really a shame. If he was not from the yuzhibo family, maybe Zilai would accept him as an apprentice directly.


    The first meeting ended in this awkward situation. After saying goodbye to Zilai and Bofeng Watergate, Li and jiuxinnai left together, and they were envious of Bofeng Watergate.


    Time passed quickly. Since lihebofengshuimen and jiuxinnai formed the xiaren team, two weeks passed in a flash. On this day, the whole Muye was very busy, and the crowd was surging on the street. Many people from other villages entered Muye one after another. On this day, Muye''s police were very strict, and there were ten ninjas at the door alone.


    "The Zhongren test is about to start. I applied for the qualification of this test for you. It''s up to you to decide whether you want to or not. This is a volunteer form. If you want to do well, you can fill in your own name. But I hope you remember that the Zhongren test is based on a group of three. If one of you gives up, you will lose your qualification £¡¡±


    In the third exercise field, Zilai also handed three pieces of information to Li Sanren. His face was very serious. It was not a trivial matter to take the Zhongren examination. There were countless dangers in it. Maybe some other villages deliberately made one or two Shangren disguised as xiaren to take the examination. The purpose was to weaken the living power of other villages. Therefore, Zilai would not force the three to make a choice ¡£


    After taking the application form, he looked at jiuxinnai and bofengshuimen. Jiuxinnai''s face was excited. Bofengshuimen was more reserved, but the light in his eyes showed his intention. Jiuxinnai was a strong man, and bofengshuimen also wanted to prove himself. They had no reason to refuse such a good opportunity.


    "Is everyone OK?" Without thinking, Li filled in his name on the application form, then looked at Jiu xinnai and Bofeng Watergate and asked faintly.


    "Of course, how can a small test make me shrink back?" Jiuxinnai waved his fist, then took up his pen and filled in the application form.


    Wave wind water gate smile, carelessly fill in his name, and then two people will form to leave.


    After receiving the form, Li nodded slightly, then handed it to zilaiye, and said faintly, "zilaiye teacher, this is the application form for the three of us, please submit it!"


    Zilai was always looking at the three people. He saw that they all filled out the forms without hesitation and showed a little appreciation on his face. After taking the form, Zilai also smiled and said, "well, kids, since you are going to take the Zhongren exam, you can have a good rest today. Tomorrow is the time to officially start. I hope you can have a good rest before that You are in the best condition to welcome this exam, OK? "


    "I know. I''m a teacher myself."


    It''s said to be a rest, but jiuxinnai and bofengshuimen obviously don''t have this meaning. They drag Li to stroll in the street. They are famous for spying on the enemy. However, seeing jiuxinnai''s appearance of going crazy, Li can only smile helplessly.


    "Think of it as the company of Jiu xinnai!" Think of the recent delay due to various things, now take this opportunity to make up for it, but Li Li looks at the wave wind water gate beside him. He is a little upset. This guy is a little redundant for Li at this time.


    However, bofengshuimen obviously did not have this kind of consciousness, and still looked around with a smile. His eyes occasionally stayed on the Ninjas passing by. These are all the Ninjas from the outer village.Li also has no way to take him. He can''t drive people directly. However, at this moment, Li''s pupil shrinks slightly. In front of him, four ninjas attract Li''s attention. It''s mainly because the eyes of the four ninjas stay on himself that they attract Li''s attention.


    "Is Sharen here, too?" Li narrowed his eyes slightly. After the end of the war three years ago, Sharen village signed an indemnity treaty, and then signed an alliance treaty with Muye. Now he is able to attend the Zhongren examination held by Muye because of the relationship of this paper treaty, but it seems that they are not good at it.


    "Nine Sinai!" From slightly forward, pull or crazy play nine Sinai, shook his head, and then looked at the wave wind water gate, obviously, wave wind water gate also found the four sand endure situation, slightly nodded, three people directly into one side of the alley.


    In terms of feeling, apart from the leader of the team, the other three ninjas also gave a bad feeling. I''m afraid it''s not as simple as simply forbearance.


    "Is that kid with long black hair what master Fengying and elder Qiandai said that yuzhibo left on the first day of Muye?" Looking at the place where the three disappeared, a burly middle-aged man full of beards asked a thin middle-aged man in front of him. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C45

    The next day, all the students who came to take the Zhongren test concentrated in the forest of death. The test was divided into two games. One was the battle of survival, which trained the ninja how to survive in the cruel conditions and robbed the local resources. I supplied myself. The second was the battle. No matter how strong he was, he still couldn''t be Zhongren without strength. Although Xiaoqiang, who couldn''t fight to death, seemed very powerful, But in fact, a human foot can kill a piece.


    The forest of death, which had never been approached by anyone, was now full of people. Xiaren of every village had arrived. Three or five groups of people gathered together to discuss. Lihefengshuimen and jiuxinnai chose an open space in the corner to stand together and wait for the arrival of the examiner.


    After a while, the examiner came to see dasheban. He was the examiner of this survival war. After passing all the candidates, dasheban came to the front door of the death forest, which is opposite to all the candidates. Seeing dasheban standing still, all the candidates closed their mouths and looked at dasheban.


    Big snake pill looks like a smile, but because of his snake face, this smile not only doesn''t make people feel comfortable, but also makes people feel chilly. Inadvertently, big snake pill saw the three people standing in the corner, and there was a glimmer of light in his eyes, but soon put aside his eyes, looked at the candidates below and said, "no need to say more, we should all know I''m the invigilator of this test. My name is big snake pill


    Hearing the self introduction of dashuewan, the crowd soon heard a lot of comments. During World War II, the three ninjas did not lose the battle with shanjiaoyu Bancang, who was called the demigod in the world of tolerance. On the contrary, they were given the title of Sanren by shanjiaoyu Bancang. Now the name of Sanren has long spread in the world of tolerance, and some candidates even looked at dashuewan with adoring eyes, Although they are ninjas from other villages, it does not prevent them from worshiping the strong.


    For these strange eyes, big snake pill didn''t care too much. After nodding slightly, she said again, "this test is for survival, testing your ability to survive in the wild. There are all kinds of poisonous insects and snakes in the dead forest, and even some cannibal beasts. Your task is to enter it for three days without any preparation God, and snatch heaven and earth from other teams At this point, dasheban took out two rolled sleeves from his arms, which were written with the words "heaven" and "Earth".


    "Every group of you will get one of the sleeves, either heaven or earth, and the content of your examination is to seize the sleeves from other small pairs in these three days, and to raise a pair of sleeves from heaven and earth is to pass the examination!" Big snake pill smiles, then points to the temporary exchange office set up on a piece of open space not far away, and says again, "if there is no problem, you go there to register, and the person in charge will be responsible for rolling your sleeves!"


    After hearing the words, all of them started to move towards the exchange office.


    "Leave, let''s go too!" Wave wind water gate to see everyone has action, said to the side from.


    "Well!" He nodded away, but soon he felt that there were several lines of vision scanning his body. Looking up, he saw that three Shanren were looking at him with bad intentions. These three Shanren were the three people he met in the street yesterday. One was a big fat man, one looked a little thin, and the other was a little scary. He wrapped his whole head with white cloth, Only left the right eye exposed, slightly hunched.


    "Li, what''s the matter?" Nine Sinai don''t know so, doubt of see to leave to say.


    "No, nothing!" From back to God, slightly shook his head, and then looked at the exchange office, light said, "let''s go get the roll sleeve first!"


    I''m afraid it''s three years ago that Shanren village will focus on itself. The three generations of Fengying and Qiandai''s mother-in-law haven''t forgotten, so they want to take this opportunity to get rid of themselves. However, they all know their strength. I''m afraid these three generations of Fengying and Qiandai''s mother-in-law are not so simple.


    "This is your roll sleeve. Remember, don''t let others know what roll sleeve you are holding, do you know?"


    When it''s Li''s turn, the Ninjas with curly sleeves may be all Muye ninjas. They specially remind Li to avoid losing money. After all, they are too young to take the Zhongren exam when they are nine years old. Muye is not unique, but it''s not more than five fingers. They are Muye ninjas, and the examiner still hopes that his village can take the exam A few more geniuses.


    "Well, I see!" From smell speech, light nod, and then the result roll sleeve, a little glance at the words on the roll sleeve, is Tianzi roll sleeve, it seems that the next task is to seize the roll sleeve of the land.


    All the candidates gathered in front of the death forest and waited for the big snake pill to open the door. It was extremely dangerous in the death forest. Even if they could not bear to run in, they would not be able to come back alive, so they were all blocked by the iron net to prevent some innocent children from running in. Of course, more of them were to prevent the poisonous snakes from rushing in The beast ran out.


    "I believe you have all written down the rules. Then, the first battle of Zhongren test officially begins!"


    As the voice of big snake pill falls, Muye ninja, as an escort, opens the door of the death forest slowly. In a moment, all the candidates rush in, and each group chooses a different direction to hide."Let''s go, too!" Seeing that all the people went in, Li narrowed his eyes slightly, looked at the three places where Shanren disappeared, and then said to bofengshuimen and jiuxinnai.


    "Oh, it''s been a long time!" Jiu xinnai shook her fist excitedly, her face turned red. She was very interested in the next battle, and finally she could fight with Li side by side.


    Bofeng Watergate just smiles, and then rushes to the death forest with Lihe jiuxinnai. In the blink of an eye, the three people disappear in the vertical forest. The death forest, known as the forest, is luxuriant and almost blocks the sky and the sun. It''s hard to find it as long as you don''t come out by yourself.


    "Kid, I hope you can come out alive!" Looking at the place where the three people disappeared, dasheban laughed and murmured. He could feel it. The examinee of Sharen village had set his goal on Li. I''m afraid it''s not so simple.


    Teng!


    On the trunk of a big tree, three Shanren stopped. The big fat man grinned at the Shanren with the white cloth and said, "boss, are we waiting for the boy here, or are we taking the initiative?" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C46

    Zizi! Zizi! Zizi!


    After three kuwu nailed the big snake with thick arms to the tree trunk, they stopped under the big tree. Half an hour had passed since the examination.


    "Li, if the three Sharen really aim at our team, they will come soon. Shall we take the initiative?" Wave breeze water gate sees to leave to doubt of ask a way.


    "Well!" Li slightly frowned. He always felt that the three Shanren were not so simple. They could not be just xiaren. Moreover, three years ago, the thousand generation old woman and the three generation Fengying had already known their strength. If they really wanted to deal with themselves, it would not be as simple as sending the three xiaren.


    "Watergate, jiuxinnai, we need to move separately next!" Li said, waved his hand, stopped them from speaking, and continued, "I know what you want to say, but now I can tell you very seriously that the three Sharen are definitely not as simple as the so-called xiaren. I can feel that their strength may not be as good as mine, but they are absolutely the elite ninjas, jiuxinnai, Watergate, etc If you still stay with me, I''m afraid we''ll all be destroyed at that time! "


    "How can it be? This is the Zhongren test. If they are really Zhongren or Shangren, they will lose their qualification for the test." Nine xinnai can''t believe of looking at to leave to say.


    "It''s just the simplest way to hide behind the scenes. Sha Ren says that they are Xia Ren, so they are Xia Ren. It''s not strange. Well, after so much, you should take the roll sleeve and go in the other direction quickly!" With that, Li took out the Tianzhi roll sleeve from the forbearance bag and gave it to Bofeng Watergate.


    "Leave, this can''t, we are companions, even if there is danger, we also have to face together, give up companions this kind of thing, we will not do in any case, I believe Jiu xinnai will not agree!" Wave wind water gate took the day of roll sleeve, slightly shook his head, refused to leave the proposal, abandon companion this kind of thing, he can''t do.


    "That is, Li, we are ninjas now, and we are not children without resistance. I want to be with you and beat those bad guys away!" Nine xinnai gas of stare to leave to say.


    Li Wenyan felt soft in his heart, but thinking of what he might face next, Li shook his head again and said, "don''t be silly. Although your strength is good, you still can''t see enough in the face of the three sand tolerance. If you insist on staying, when the time comes to fight, I will not only pay for the three sand tolerance, but also work hard to protect you, which will make us more dangerous! ¡±


    after hearing Li''s words, bofengshuimen and jiuxinnai are speechless. They can''t refute Li''s words. Bofengshuimen and jiuxinnai are very clear. Based on their strength, Li beat all of them in the last test. Even Li said that the three sand tolerance were very strong, and bofengshuimen and jiuxinnai couldn''t refute them. They stayed to get rid of them I can''t do anything but drag my feet. I don''t have to say it myself.


    "Then, be careful. I and Jiu xinnai will find another team nearby to capture the rolling sleeve of the land. After you solve the problem, we will meet directly at the central tower!" Wave wind water gate did not insist to stay, said to the sad.


    "Well, jiuxinnai, please protect it!" He nodded, then looked at Jiu xinnai, his face softened slightly, and said in a soft voice, "Jiu xinnai, wait for a while, and soon, I will never let you leave me again!"


    At this time, the integral value is 6000. If you get another 4000 points, you will immediately upgrade the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye. At that time, it will be easy to kill a few people by relying on the kaleidoscope.


    Originally, Jiu xinnai was not happy, but when she heard that she was so gentle, Jiu xinnai suddenly showed a smile on her face, nodded and said, "this is what you said. Next time, if it happens again, I will ignore you!"


    "Well, no!" He nodded and laughed.


    After seeing jiuxinnai and bofengshuimen leave, Li puts away his smile, a little cold light in his eyes, and dares to come to deal with himself. Then he should be aware of being hunted, jump on the tree trunk, and leave for the opposite place of jiuxinnai and bofengshuimen.


    There are many trees in the forest of death, which block out the sky and block out the sun. It is like an ancient forest, in which there are countless poisonous insects and beasts. A beautiful snake keeps circling on the tree. In a short time, three shadows of Sha Ren appear in the eyes of the snake. Without hesitation, the snake directly pours on it, opens its mouth and bites the fat man.


    "Just a beast wants to eat Uncle Ben for dinner?" The big fat man snorted coldly, and his eyes showed his fierce light. He punched the snake directly under the neck. With great strength, he flew the snake with thick arms. He fell to one side and struggled for a few times, then he lost his movement. He was obviously dead.


    On the other side, sitting on the ground, Li suddenly opened his eyes, looked at a place and murmured, "have you found it?"


    The big snake is just a puppet controlled by Li''s eye of writing wheel, which is used to search for the use of sand tolerance. Now the big snake suddenly loses control. There are only two possibilities. One is that the big snake gets rid of the control of the eye of writing wheel, and the other is that the big snake is dead. The first possibility can be ruled out. Li''s eye of writing wheel is not so useless that even an animal can get rid of it There''s only the second one left. The snake was killed."Well, at the beginning of hunting, I don''t know how many points these three Sharen can bring to me?" From slightly Yang Yang mouth, and then get up toward the direction of sand endure.


    "Boss, where on earth do you think that boy will be? We haven''t seen anyone for so long. If we go on like this, we will go straight to the central tower! "


    Three sand endure galloping in the woods, the big fat man is constantly complaining, thin sand endure is silent, the first is tied with white cloth sand endure.


    "Third, shut up and be patient. It''s a rare hunt. If it ends too early, won''t it lose the original fun?" Sharen, who is tied with white cloth, stares at the fat man with his right eye. His eyes twinkle fiercely. This is a person who despises life.


    When he heard the boss''s words, the big fat man shivered. He was not afraid of anyone, but he was afraid of his own boss. He closed his mouth and didn''t dare to speak.


    Chirp!


    At this time, the huge eagle suddenly came down from the sky and rushed towards the three people who were on the way. In the eagle''s pupil, the scarlet eyes of the writing wheel kept spinning ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C47

    "Where''s this big bird from, asshole? Let me go!"


    The eagle''s attack was too fast and too sudden. In addition, the three people were on their way at a high speed, and they had a confrontation with the eagle. The eagle grabbed the fat man''s shoulder with a pair of sharp claws, and his claws were all thrust into the meat, lifting him up, flapping his wings and flying to the distance. The fat man was caught and began to curse.


    "Beast, die for me!" After flying for dozens of seconds, the fat man also straightened up and punched the eagle in the stomach. The eagle felt pain, and the magic was cracked immediately. Instinctively, he released his claws and put the fat man down. However, in these tens of seconds, he had already flown out of the kilometer, and was still tens of meters high, and the fat man fell directly.


    "Boss, shall we go to the third one?" Thin sand endure to white cloth sand endure to sink a voice to say.


    "No, it''s only a kilometer away. Lao San will soon catch up with him. Don''t waste time. We have to rush to the front of the central tower to stop yuzhibo from that kid!" White cloth sand endure a light glance old three landing direction, light said.


    "Well!" Jingshousha could not bear to smell the words and nodded slightly. Although she felt something was wrong, she didn''t think much about it. As the boss said, it was only a kilometer. There was no need to go there to look for it.


    "Damn animal, you run fast. Next time I will see you, I have to tear off your hair and cook meat!"


    After landing, the fat man was in a mess. If it wasn''t for his ability, the height of tens of meters was enough to break him into meat mud. He touched the wound on his shoulder, and the fat man showed his teeth. The eagle''s claw force was very strong. With this claw, the fat man''s left and right shoulders were broken and several holes were opened, and the dark red blood was flowing continuously.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    At this time, a few broken empty sound came, a few pieces of bitterness flew around the fat man in an instant, and then tied to the fat man. The three silver silk threads showed their true colors in the sunlight, which were chakra lines.


    "Who is it? Come out to me! " Although he was tied up, the fat man didn''t panic. He stood up from the ground and yelled at the sky.


    Bang!


    The voice suddenly stopped, and a fist sized stone hit the fat man on his forehead. Suddenly, the hit fat man turned into a pile of yellow sand and scattered. It was just a sand split. At the critical moment, the fat man was very smart, and he used the double technique to escape before he had to get close to him.


    Step on it! Step on it! Step on it!


    Li came out of the forest, looked at the ground and said, "come out, in front of my eyes, all your ridiculous gestures are just useless!"


    From the shot to now, Li''s eyes have been watching the fat man. How can he not know that the fat man used the double technique to block the disaster, and he himself used the earth to sneak into the underground.


    Not long after Li''s voice fell, the fat man rose from the ground with excited color on his face. Looking at Li, he said loudly, "boy, you are Yu Zhibo Li. It seems that you are more powerful than what the elder of Qiandai and Fengying said. No wonder you will send three Shangren to kill you!"


    On hearing this, Li knew that the fat man was a brave and resourceless guy. Before he even asked, the fat man said all the things directly. In order to kill Li, he sent three Shangren!


    Since it''s to kill yourself, there''s nothing to ask. The best answer is to fight until you kill the opposite. The writer looks at the fat man, leans forward and rushes forward.


    "Well come!" See from so straightforward, fat eyes a bright, a blow to from.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Fat man is big, but it doesn''t affect his flexibility. No matter how fast Wen Xuan''s attack is, the fat man can resist it. It''s a bit surprising for Li, but it''s just a little bit. Yuzhibo family is not famous for physical skills, but for writing round eyes.


    After stepping on the fat man''s arm, with the help of this force, he turned back from the whole person and fell on the opposite side of the fat man. His scarlet eyes looked at the fat man, Sha Ren. After fighting for so long, Li didn''t feel panting. However, the fat man was a bit embarrassed. Although he managed to keep up with the attack of Li''s body skill, his burly body decided his physical strength And the shoulder was injured again, and the fat man was out of breath.


    "Not bad, boy! Come again Fat sand bear two breaths, a grin on the corner of the mouth, step forward to leave, this time, he decided to take the initiative to attack.


    However, Li didn''t seem to see the fat man''s action. He looked at it calmly from beginning to end. His eyes were old and unshakable, as if the fat man was just an unbearable forbearance in his eyes. This attitude blew fat man''s lungs. He was also an upper forbearance. I didn''t know how many enemies he killed in the war of forbearance. Why was he so despised?


    Boom!


    Fat man mercilessly punched Li''s chest, but before fat man showed a smile of victory, Li who was hit suddenly laughed, and then the whole person blurred and turned into a crow that kept croaking, countless crow hair falling.


    "What? Is this magic Fat sand bear to see this, slightly a Leng, he did not understand when he was in the magic, he was very familiar with the Yu Zhibo family''s writing wheel eye, so in the war, he did not look away from the eyes, there should be no possibility of magic, but now what''s the matter?"This is my world. Here, I am God. If God wants you to die, you can''t live. Die!"


    In the void, from the cold voice, he got into fat Sharen''s ears. When he heard this, fat Sharen just wanted to make a sarcastic remark. However, at this time, he only felt a stabbing pain in his heart, and then he breathed, and his spirit was in a trance. When he came back to himself, the scene had changed. There was no crow or crow hair.


    Zizi! Zizi! Zizi!


    A strange voice attracted his attention. Looking down, the fat Ninja suddenly widened his eyes. In his heart, a piece of bitterness has penetrated into his chest. At the end of bitterness, a detonator is burning.


    "No, I don''t want to die. I''m Shangren from Shanren village. I don''t want to die "The fat man is in a hurry to get rid of the burning detonator, but time is waiting for no one.


    Boom!


    Violent explosion sounded, fat man''s voice suddenly stopped, a stump fell at the foot of Li, stump still emitting thick black smoke.


    "Ding! Congratulations to the host for killing Shangren. The reward points are 5000. Please check it


    Hearing the prompt sound of the system, Li narrowed his eyes slightly, ignored the burning corpse and turned to leave.


    "The integral value has already reached 11000. It''s almost possible to upgrade your eyes!" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C48

    At this time, Li''s integral value has already reached 11000. Previously, there were 4000 left. He presided over several graduate examinations and got 1000. The drill won praise from him and got 1000 again. Now, he got 5000 more for killing Shangren, with a total of 11000. The exchange price of sangouyu is 10000. Li has another chance to upgrade his blood limit, which can be used to upgrade his kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes.


    "The same method can''t be successful twice. The next time I meet two Shanren, I must face two Shangren at the same time. It''s a little difficult to fight against them with my strength. It seems that it''s imperative to exchange the kaleidoscope to write round eyes!"


    Thinking of this, I have no hesitation. After arranging some traps made of detonators around, I directly sink my consciousness into the system. It is still the space like a network line, with a luminous white ball in the middle. However, compared with before, this white light seems to be a little bigger and brighter.


    However, Li didn''t care so much. After adjusting the exchange page, Li opened his eyes on the writing wheel, and immediately saw the grid that needed 10000 points to exchange sangouyu. Without hesitation, Li directly clicked on the exchange. In a moment, the grid broke away from the next blood red light, and then disappeared into Li''s forehead. Li''s eyes on the writing wheel automatically emerged, and two gouyu whirled wildly The blood red can flow into the eyes from the brain, and then form the shape of gouyu in the blank of the pupil. The rotating writing wheel eyes also stop. At this time, the double gouyu writing wheel eyes have evolved into three gouyu.


    "The pupil power is really enhanced a lot. If you use crow''s skill on others now, you can''t crack the general Shangren even if you disturb the flow of chakra!" Feeling the pupil force in his eyes, he nodded slightly. He was satisfied, but it was not enough.


    After the exchange of three gouyu writing wheel eyes, Wenxuan looked at the kaleidoscope lattice, which said free exchange, see this, from the direct click on the exchange, as before, the lattice fell off, the next group of blood red light into the forehead, three gouyu now turn faster, gradually began to see the shape of gouyu, completely like a wheel in the rolling Like.


    Ah!


    Suddenly there was a stabbing pain in his eyes. It seemed that someone had dug his eyes out with a knife. Out of control, he covered his left eye with his hand. A touch of dark red blood flowed down Li''s fingertip. At this time, the stabbing pain disappeared. He moved his hand slightly and opened his eyes. At this time, Li''s pupil had completely changed, and the original sangouyu had disappeared It turns into a circle that seems to be formed by tadpoles, quietly staying in the pupil of Li.


    "Is this the pupil power of the kaleidoscope wheel eye? It''s really powerful!" Li slightly vomited his breath and wiped the blood from the corner of his eyes. He was very happy in his heart. Now he has a kaleidoscope, which can be regarded as having the capital to protect his life.


    "System, why don''t I feel my pupil skill?" From slightly narrowed his eyes, looked at the white light ball.


    "Because the host''s kaleidoscope is upgraded by the system, your pupil technique is also given by the system. Now there are two pupil techniques to choose from. The first one is xuzoneng, which is a pupil technique arranged by the system for the host, and the second one is chosen by the host himself!" The system quickly gave the answer.


    "What? Only two pupils? " From Wen Yan, slightly uncomfortable, but also not too much care, anyway, after only to integral value, pupil surgery is not how much?


    After listing all the pupil techniques, Li is in a dilemma again.


    "That''s the evil beauty! Control the fate of others pupil technique, need points worth 10000! Note: this technique is too bad and the cost is very serious. Please choose carefully


    "Yi Na Xie Qi! Change your own destiny! Need integral value ten thousand! (Note: this technique is too bad...!) "


    There are many kinds of pupil skills, almost all of them are powerful, they want to leave each other, but they can only choose one, which makes him a bit difficult. It''s not the same as dividing 30000 yuan into three parts and putting them in front of you, and then others tell you that you can only choose one, which one do you want!


    "System, help me exchange Shenwei!" Hesitated for a long time, from finally or choose Shenwei this pupil technique.


    Shenwei is the pupil skill of yuzhibo with earth in the original work. It has the ability to distort space and create strange space. The attack is very strange. It can transfer goods or people to the strange space without any sound, and it is also the best way to protect life. Just like yuzhibo with earth, he puts his body directly into the strange space and allows you to attack in all ways. I will stand still until you are tired I will stab you to death.


    With the choice of Li, the system soon injected Shenwei into Li''s eyes. In an instant, li felt that there were two more messages in his mind, which were about xuzenenghu and Shenwei. After interpreting the application of pupil technique, Li narrowed his eyes slightly.


    "Sharen village, next is your time of death!"


    Upgraded to a kaleidoscope, Li exited the space of consciousness. However, as soon as he opened his eyes, he heard a violent explosion. When he fixed his eyes, Li suddenly showed a hint of fun. It turned out that several ninjas wanted to attack themselves, but they were caught by the trap they laid. The explosion was the detonator explosion.


    Ouch!The three ninjas are lucky. Although they stepped on the trap, they didn''t hurt their lives. They were just disheartened. Judging from the forehead protection they wore, they should be from caoren village. Caoren village is not too far away from Muye. It''s between the central government of the land of fire and the land of earth. This village is very good at learning other people''s Ninjutsu, and it''s also a very strong village.


    "I''ll take you to test my pupil technique." From slightly curled mouth, kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes suddenly emerge.


    "Boy, take out your rolled sleeves for us, otherwise "


    before he finished speaking, a strong suction suddenly came into being. Cao Ren immediately closed his mouth and his head was gone. Behind him, a whirlpool appeared in the space. His head was directly sucked in, and only a headless corpse was bleeding.


    The remaining two Cao Ren were shocked to see this. They had never seen such a strange killing method before. They instinctively wanted to run away. But soon, a black shadow flashed by, and two Cao Ren''s necks burst out with blood, and then they died with staring eyes. The speed of the instant step was comparable to that of space-time ninja. Although it was only three times in a row, it was more than enough to kill the two Cao Ren ¡£


    "Although the power of Shenwei is very powerful, it must achieve the effect of killing with one strike. Otherwise, it is easy for people to escape, but it is enough to deal with two Shangren!" Li slightly pinched his chin and murmured. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C49

    "Ding! Congratulations to the host for killing three Zhongren. The bonus points are 6000. Please check it


    Hearing the system prompt, Li was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that these three unfortunate guys were still Zhongren. However, seeing that they were at least in their twenties, Li was relieved. Zhongren in their twenties was normal.


    The Second World War of tolerance has just ended. In recent years, because of the World War of tolerance, many ninjas have not participated in the Zhongren examination. With the strength of Zhongren, they do not have the title of Zhongren. Now Muye holds the Zhongren examination, these guys naturally come to take part in it. I''m afraid there are more than three of them. Most of the examinees this time are old except for some talents A little bit of Ninja has the strength of tolerance!


    Killing three unlucky guys who sneak attack makes Li get 6000 points. It''s a surprise. If you kill a few more Zhongren, won''t you raise 10000 points soon? At that time, you can exchange a powerful pupil skill or attack Ninja skill, and your strength will certainly increase a lot.


    "Are you ready for the miscellany of Sharen village?" From slightly showed a smile, and then jumped on the tree trunk, fast toward the two sand endure to leave the place to chase in the past.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Boss, why hasn''t the third one come yet? Is there something wrong?"


    As he moved forward, the more he thought about it, the more wrong it was. The eagle just came so suddenly, and he had never heard that the eagle would attack people, unless it was controlled or raised by others.


    "Hum, the third guy must have been killed!" The eldest brother said in a calm voice. He didn''t need to be reminded. He had this premonition a few minutes ago. Now think about it, there seems to be gouyu in the eagle''s eye. It''s a writing wheel eye. It''s obviously controlled by the yuzhibo family.


    "You mean that yuzhiboli killed Laosan?" Jing Shou Sha Ren can''t believe it. How old is Yu Zhibo? According to the description of elder Qian Dai and three generations of Feng Ying, Yu Zhibo is only nine years old today, and he can kill Shang Ren at the age of nine. Isn''t that ridiculous?


    "I''m just guessing, but don''t underestimate the enemy just because he is young. There are too many ninjas in the world of tolerance, and there are no fewer geniuses, especially Muye, who produces less geniuses?" The eldest brother snorted coldly. Although the eldest brother was suspected to be killed, he didn''t feel very sad. Over the years, he saw too many dead people, and countless dead companions on the battlefield.


    "I know!" Jingshousha nodded, his face did not change.


    The two men moved forward quickly. According to the original plan, they had to rush to the front of the central tower to intercept.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Ding! Congratulations to the host for successfully killing two Zhongren and one elite xiaren. The bonus points are 5000. Please check! "


    After finding out the roll sleeve of this group, Li heard the system prompt sound, 5000 points, plus the original points, there are 12000 points from now, enough to exchange for a pupil again.


    "Rolling sleeves of the earth!" Li Weiwei grins. His side is Tian Zhi''s rolling sleeves. Now he has got the rolling sleeves of the earth. He has a pair of them. As long as he kills Sha Ren''s other two Shangren, he can directly join with Bofeng Watergate and jiuxinnai.


    After rolling up the sleeves, Li put his mind on the integral value. Now he has the integral value of 12000, and it only takes 10000 to exchange for a pupil.


    "No, although the kaleidoscope''s pupil skill is powerful, it also has big side effects. It can be used as a killing move and a trump card. At this stage, a divine power is almost enough. Next, you''d better exchange it for a powerful attack Ninja!"


    Li has two attributes of thunder and fire, but he only studies fire Dun all the time. Although Yu Zhibo family also has thunder Dun Ninjutsu, most of them are at level C or B. Lei Dun at this level will not practice. Now that he has integral value to exchange, he can consider it. Although Yu Zhibo family is an expert in playing with fire, fire Dun always lacks one The impact force is not as powerful as Lei Dun''s, and the seal style of Huodun is extremely complex, and the target is big, so it''s easy for people to escape, such as the technique of haohuoqiu, which can''t beat people.


    "Leidun''s words, Kakashi''s future leiche power is good, plus my writing wheel eye can be perfectly controlled!" Li slightly pinched his chin. When he had an idea, he didn''t hesitate any more. He immediately exchanged leiche with 10000 points.


    "Reggie: S-level, with powerful penetration, will activate the use of human cells when attacking, and increase their own speed to the limit!"


    No wonder Kakashi in the original book couldn''t use it before he had written the wheel eye. Even though he created it himself, it was obviously more powerful than Kakashi''s imagination. If it wasn''t for the wheel eye given by the earth later, only the yuzhibo family could use it.


    Chirp! Chirp! Chirp!


    After exchanging for Lei Che, Li began to use it. Suddenly, thunder sounded, like a thousand birds crowing together. A blue thunder appeared on Li''s right hand.


    "Writing wheel eye!"


    Using the eye of the writing wheel to catch the big tree not far in front of me, I dashed away. Stimulated by thunder and lightning, I was more than three times faster than before. Almost a few breaths away, and I was tens of meters away. My right hand directly penetrated the big tree that two people could embrace, and the thunder disappeared."The power is really good. Now with this Rachel and the kaleidoscope eye, even the elite Shangren has no threat to me!" Li nodded slightly and was very satisfied with the attack power of Reich. Although it didn''t seem to have the huge momentum of Huodun, what Reich paid attention to was the puncture power and lethality. In terms of single attack, the power of Haohuo killing was not even half that of Reich.


    After the experiment, Li didn''t stop. He pursued in the direction of Sharen again. He didn''t stop here to hunt others to get points. Instead, these three guys didn''t want to grab the roll sleeve, but they didn''t get it. Instead, they gave away 5000 points.


    Teng!


    Two sand endure stopped, standing on the tree trunk, not far in front, can vaguely see a tower, there is the central tower of the death forest, the reference examinee as long as gather a pair of roll sleeve and then take it to the central tower, even if the test is completed.


    "This is the only way to the central tower. We will ambush here and kill Yu Zhibo after he leaves!" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C50

    Teng!


    All the way for more than ten minutes, from also stopped, standing on the tree trunk, looking at the front of the central tower, slightly squinted.


    "If they want to ambush, they should be around here!"


    Thinking of this, Li jumped down directly, and then began to walk slowly, looking straight ahead. Although he couldn''t feel where Sha Ren was hiding, Li knew that they were near here.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    A few bitter nothingness came through the air, and when they were about to hit Li''s head, a purple bone arm formed behind Li, and then slapped a few bitter nothingness to fly. Li''s eyes had become a kaleidoscope, looking at the place where he flew out of the bitter nothingness, the pupil force of the kaleidoscope in his left eye vented. Suddenly, the space began to twist, and even the big tree was directly sucked in.


    Ah!


    A scream came, and jingshousha ran out from Zonglin with his broken arm covered in pain. His right hand was gone, and the blood was flowing continuously. As soon as he started the divine power, he almost broke his whole body. At the critical moment, he cut off his right arm, which was pulled, and then he escaped.


    "Come out?" Li slightly turned his lips and looked at Sha Ren, who was full of pain, and said, "don''t you think Sha Ren Village is trying to kill me? Now I''m here. If I have the ability, I''ll come and take my life. I know there''s still one of you. You should be here too. Come out quickly. There''s still a little hope for you to join hands! "


    Li frowned slightly. The bandage man must be hiding nearby, but Li couldn''t find out where he was. If it wasn''t for this thin sand, Li couldn''t find him. I have to say that the hiding skills of these two guys are very good.


    If you leave, it really plays a role. This thin man can''t bear to be cut off, and his strength is greatly reduced. If he still can''t hide, he will be broken one by one. Considering this, the bandage man comes out of the forest silently, and his eyes are staring at him.


    "Come out?" Looking at the two Sharen on the opposite side, Li shows a smile. At this time, the two Sharen in Li''s eyes have become points, moving coffers. The two Shangren are worth 10000 points.


    Whoosh!


    Bandage man doesn''t speak. He rushes forward towards Li. The speed is so fast that he is almost in the blink of an eye. Li is very surprised. It''s the first time he has seen such a powerful ninja.


    "If you had a chance before, but now!" From slightly shook his head, face bandage man''s fist does not dodge, let bandage man a punch in his face.


    Bang!


    The bandage man stepped back and looked at Li. His right hand was shaking. He just punched Li in the face, but he didn''t touch the skin. Instead, it was like hitting an iron block.


    "Is that all you have?" With a sneer from Li, Xu Zuo can form quickly. A purple giant rises fiercely. In the blink of an eye, a purple giant formed by bones appears above Li, guarding Li firmly in the center.


    Roar!


    As soon as he got into shape, he immediately roared at the two Shanren. The wind howled, and the huge energy leaked out. His long hair kept flying, and the kaleidoscope in his eyes was full of blood, which looked particularly terrible.


    "What the hell is this? Is this also Ninjutsu? "


    Even though they have killed countless people and participated in World War II, they have seen such strange Ninjutsu for the first time. Now, the skinny man and bandage man can''t keep calm. They look at the ten meter purple giant in horror.


    "Retreat!" Bandage man came back to know that he could not defeat Li with the strength of himself and thin sand tolerance, so he had the idea of running away.


    Skinny sand can''t bear to hear a word. Without saying a word, he immediately follows the bandage man and starts to run towards the central tower. As long as he gets there, he doesn''t dare to kill anyone. Now, only the high tower can save their lives.


    "Want to run?" Seeing this, his eyes suddenly stare, and his hands suddenly appear a long purple bow and a purple arrow. He pulls the bow and takes the arrow, and the purple arrow turns into a streamer and rushes to the bandage man.


    Boom!


    How big is the arrow of xuzoneng. The arrow used by the giant with a height of more than ten meters is at least arm thick and fast. In the blink of an eye, he caught up with the bandage man and had no resistance at all. The bandage man was directly put through. After the huge arrow passed through the bandage man, he went forward bravely and shot a big hole in the ground until it dissipated.


    When the skinny man saw that the bandage man was dead, he immediately lost his three souls and ran away faster. He held his broken arm and ran desperately. However, at this time, the space above him was twisted, his pupils suddenly expanded, and he didn''t even scream. His head had been rigidly twisted by the space, and his headless body ran forward with blood bubbles After a few steps, he was unwilling to fall to the ground.


    Hiss!


    There was a sudden sound of air-conditioning behind them. Looking back, several ninjas in small villages were watching nervously. Some of them had already planned to run back. They had just finished collecting sleeves and were just about to go to the central tower. Unexpectedly, they saw this scene. The giant over ten meters high, this strange Ninja technique of twisting other people''s heads without any sound, all of them let this happen Some people are scared."I Let''s leave the rolled sleeves behind. Can you let us go? "


    Seeing Li turn his head and look at them, the ninja who didn''t have time to turn around and run away is very nervous. In order to save his life, he hurriedly takes out the rolled sleeves he collected, hoping to let Li spare them.


    A total of 12 ninjas are from small villages. I have never seen them, and I don''t know what village their forehead represents. Among them, there are several female ninjas who are pretty good, but they have already been frightened by Wenxuan''s methods at this time, especially the giant who is more than ten meters tall is emitting incomparable momentum. They dare not even have the idea of resistance.


    "Hum!" Li snored a little. The scarlet kaleidoscope retreated and turned into a black pupil. The ten meter high suzaneng almost collapsed in an instant, and finally the purple energy disappeared. Since these people didn''t come to look for trouble, Li was not a murderer, and his rolled sleeves were all ready


    "Ding! Congratulations to the host for killing Shangren and gaining 10000 points. Please check! "


    Hearing the prompt sound of the system, Li slightly turned his mouth and murmured, "now you can almost go to find Jiu xinnai and Watergate!" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C51

    "Away?"


    As soon as he said to find jiuxinnai and Bofeng Watergate, he immediately heard jiuxinnai''s voice with surprise. When he looked up, he saw jiuxinnai and Bofeng Watergate squeeze out from behind the twelve ninjas. Their clothes were a little dirty. Obviously, after several hard battles, jiuxinnai''s hands were wrapped with a layer of gauze, and there was a little scarlet blood on the surface Obviously, I was hurt.


    "Jiu xinnai, how did you get hurt?" From slightly frowned, looked at the side of the wave wind water gate, will nine Sinai to wave wind water gate, from but said let him take good care of nine Sinai.


    "Leave, don''t blame him, this time the examinees are very strong, we can live here has been good!" Jiu xinnai also knows that Li is worried about herself. She quickly explains that she doesn''t want conflicts in the team because of her relationship.


    "Well!" Li nodded slightly, then held Jiu xinnai''s injured right hand and said softly, "next time, no one can hurt you. This is the last time you get hurt!"


    "Leave!" Hearing Li Na''s tender words, Jiu xinnai''s face suddenly turned red. Thinking of Bofeng Watergate and a group of other village ninjas frightened by Li Na, Jiu xinnai whispered, "there are others here. Let''s go to the central tower first!"


    Hearing Jiu xinnai''s words, Li looked up at the embarrassed Bofeng Watergate and a group of scared and pale ninjas. At this time, the group of ninjas were even more scared, thinking that Li wanted to anger them because of the injured companions.


    "Are the sleeves all together?" Leave and ignore that group of Ninja, see to wave Feng Shui door light say.


    "Well, we met several waves of waicun ninjas who robbed the rolled sleeves, but they were robbed by me and Jiu xinnai, and the rolled sleeves of heaven and earth have been collected!" Say, wave breeze water gate took out two roll sleeves from bear to have a bag, just be heaven and earth roll sleeve, make up a pair.


    Wen Yan, Li nodded slightly, then took out the roll sleeve of the land that Sha Ren had captured from his tool bag. Without looking, he threw it directly to the Ninjas in other villages. Then he looked at jiuxinnai and Bofeng Watergate and said, "now that the roll sleeve has been assembled, go directly to the central tower!"


    Bofengshuimen and jiuxinnai didn''t see the scene of Li killing two Sharen, nor did they see the majestic suzaneng, nor did they see the divine power that can distort the space. Although they were surprised by the terrified ninjas behind them, they didn''t ask much. Hearing Li''s words, they both nodded, rolled sleeves were ready, and they would stay here It''s no good.


    As soon as the three left, the twelve ninjas were relieved. No one picked up the rolled sleeves on the ground. Their rolled sleeves were enough, and it was useless to hold them.


    "That guy seems to be Muye''s ninja. When did such a terrible person appear in Muye village?"


    "Well, look at the family emblem on that guy''s clothes. It should be a member of yuzhibo clan. There is a strange pattern in his eyes just now. It should be the legendary eye of writing wheel!"


    "It''s terrible. That guy looks like he''s only 11 or 12 years old at most, but this strength can destroy us all. Muye village is terrible. First there are white teeth and Sanren. Now there''s such a terrible genius. I''m afraid Muye''s position will become more stable!"


    A group of people shook their heads and whispered about what they had just seen and heard. If that guy was heard by Li Li, he said that he had to twist his head off.


    Although they have seen the power of Li''s suzoneng and the power of twisting space, these ninjas are all small village ninjas. They have only a little knowledge of Yu Zhibo''s wheel writing eyes and know nothing about the kaleidoscope''s wheel writing eyes. They only think that the strange and powerful ability is the unique attack way of the wheel writing eyes. After all, there are a lot of blood boundaries in the tolerance world, and there are a lot of strange moves After a brief fright, the Ninjas began to move towards the central tower.


    After arriving at the central tower, Li handed the Tiandi roll sleeve to the auditor, and then entered the interior. It was very quiet. Obviously, Li group was the first group to come in. After looking for a place to rest for a while, a group of ninjas came in. They were scared by Li group before. However, seeing Li, they did not dare to look at him and compared with Li group one after another I sat down far away, and I didn''t even dare to make a sound, for fear that it would make the murderer unhappy.


    This makes bofengshuimen and jiuxinnai a little confused. These ninjas seem to be afraid of leaving. What''s the matter?


    "Li, did they fight you? Why do you look so afraid of you? " Nine xinnai close to the side of the whisper asked.


    Wen Yan glanced at the twelve ninjas and found that they all dodged and did not dare to look at each other. Knowing that they had killed the two ninjas, he shook his head slightly and said, "the weak are afraid of the strong. This is the iron law of the world. There''s nothing strange about it!"


    Hearing Li''s words, Jiu xinnai nodded deeply. In her heart, Li is very powerful. Every time she fights, she never sees Li lose. In Jiu xinnai''s heart, no one can beat him except Huoying.


    Now it''s the first day of the exam. After two days'' rest in the central tower, there are some more candidates. However, compared with more than 100 people before, there are only more than 50 people left now, and Ninjutsu has dropped sharply. This is a terrible number. The Zhongren exam in this era is much more cruel than that in the later period, and the strength and quality of ninjas are also much higher.After the fourth day, there were no examinees coming. The examination time was three days. At this time, it was all over. In the early morning of the fourth day, dasheban came. However, three generations of Huoying and Zilai were also among them. Zilai winked at the three people who were away from them. Although Zilai was still in his youth, he was already young I''m old.


    Three generations of Huoying and two ninjas from three forbearance came in person. Even ninjas from other forbearance villages did not dare to be rude. They all stopped talking and stood up from their seats. They gathered under three generations of Huoying, zilaiye and dasheban, waiting for three generations of Huoying to explain the next exam.


    After arriving at the front desk, three generations of Huoying took a look at the ninja who had already cut down half of Ninja, and then looked at Lihe jiuxinnai and Bofeng shuimen standing on one side. A smile suddenly appeared on his face. As early as one day ago, he found out the intention of Sharen village, and knew that the ninja who Sharen village came to refer to was not the so-called xiaren, but Shangren, for the purpose of protecting himself Kill Li, but now I see that Li is still here, but the people in Shanren village are gone, which makes three generations of Huoying very satisfied, but also a little surprised. The child is too surprised to be gorgeous. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C52

    "It''s incredible that those three losers failed. How strong is this kid?"


    Sha Ren''s leader Shangren hides and looks at the lower Li, with a very gloomy face. This time Muye held the Zhongren test. In order to kill Muye''s genius Yuzhi Boli, three generations of Fengying and Qiandai''s mother-in-law sent an elite Shangren to lead the team. Three Shangren disguised as xiaren entered the Muye reference test. They wanted to take the opportunity to get rid of it in the war of survival. It should have been Wan Ren After all, it''s the three upper forbearance. No matter how talented the kid is, he can''t compete with the three upper forbearance at the age of nine. But now the situation has completely changed. Not only the people who should be removed have not been removed, but also three upper forbearance have died. If he returns to the village like this, how can he explain to the village.


    You know, Shangren is very important to a village. For example, during the Third World War in the original book, the fight lasted so long that it didn''t end. But later, more than 50 Shangren in Yanren village were killed by Bofeng Watergate, which directly forced Yanren village to surrender. It can be seen how important Shangren is to a village. Now, Sanren has lost three of them in one breath, and it''s still very important Death in the hands of a nine-year-old kid, it has to be said that the meat is very painful.


    With today''s strength, his perception is very high, and he noticed a murderous look on himself. After a little thought, he knew that it was Shangren, the leader of Sharen village. His three subordinates died in his own hands, and all of them were Shangren. I''m afraid that guy wanted to peel his skin.


    "Hum, if you dare to look for trouble, I don''t mind turning you into an integral!" From the obscure look at the corner where the team leader Sha Ren is, an elite Shang Ren, I don''t know how many points the system will reward?


    Although more than half of the Ninjas died in the battle of survival, there are still more than 50 left. Obviously, it is not realistic for so many ninjas to participate in the final together. You know, there will be many senior officials of the fire Kingdom Dagui coming to watch the exam tomorrow. If more than 50 people participate in the final, it will certainly waste a lot of time, and the third generation of Huoying will not allow it Let that happen.


    "First of all, I would like to congratulate you for passing the survival battle. Originally, everyone could participate in the final. However, because of the large number of people, we have to eliminate some of them first. So, we will hold a match immediately. Now, anyone who feels that they are unable to fight any more can withdraw. Of course, the next match is a competition In the name of people, even if you quit, it will not affect the team''s companions. Now, let''s start to choose! " Three generations of fire shadow slightly narrowed eyes, looking at the Ninja light below said.


    "What''s the matter? I''ve just gone through a tough battle for rolling sleeves. Now I don''t even have time to rest. I''m going to start the elimination competition. This..."


    The Ninjas at the bottom suddenly burst into flames. They were very dissatisfied with the three generations of Huoying''s decision-making, but no matter how dissatisfied they were, they were not qualified to refute it. After complaining for half a day, one-third of the people immediately chose to quit. This battle for survival was too hard. Most of the people who took the exam were ninjas above Zhongren''s strength, and they won every battle with blood The ninja who is not strong enough will will not be able to persist.


    "Jiu xinnai, be careful when you fight for a while. If you really can''t do it, you will admit defeat, you know?" From the side of the head to nine Sinai said in a soft voice, this session of the examinee strength is generally very strong, almost no weaker than nine Sinai.


    "Well, don''t worry, I know!" Jiuxinnai nodded, but the excited expression on her face indicated that she didn''t listen to the words of Li at all.


    From see this, slightly shook his head, big deal at that time attention point, key moment save nine Sinai is good.


    With the withdrawal of a large number of ninjas, the remaining 30 of the 50 ninjas. After waiting for a while, the third generation Huoying saw that there were no ninjas willing to withdraw, and then announced the start of the competition. The referee was an ordinary Zhongren. Except for the referee, all the Ninjas or spectators went to the second floor and left the open space on the first floor.


    The battle list is controlled by the electronic screen. After a while, the screen starts to jump.


    "Yuzhibo is far away from vs. Fuqin"


    when Li, who just went up, saw his name, he immediately jumped down again and wanted to curse his mother.


    "Leave, come on, you are the best!" Jiuxinnai saw the first game is from the field, immediately jumped up in cheers, cheer for from, the whole scene, the most lively estimate is her.


    Li''s opponent is a very ordinary ninja. He is not very old. It is estimated that he is only about seventeen or eighteen years old. They stand opposite each other, but Li seems very indifferent. However, the Ninja is pale, clenched fists, and looks very nervous.


    "Are you ready?" The referee came up to the two men, looked at them, found that no one spoke, and said again, "well, the game begins!" With that, the referee ran away. He didn''t want to be hurt by mistake.


    "Wait, referee, I give up!"


    Li just wanted to make a quick decision, but he didn''t know that the Ninja turned around and ran to the referee to declare his surrender. This made Li a little puzzled. He looked like a nine-year-old kid and didn''t fight. How could they know that he couldn''t fight? However, I don''t care too much about it. It''s better to admit defeat. Anyway, this kind of boring competition won''t give me any experience.In fact, I don''t know if the 12 ninjas who have seen Li''s strength have already spread the news about Li, such as the giant who is tens of meters high. If they exaggerate, they will exaggerate. No, most ninjas know that Muye''s yuzhibo can''t do without provocation. It''s better to admit defeat when he meets him, so as not to lose his life in vain. That''s why the Ninja didn''t fight Just give up.


    "Due to the surrender of Fuqin players for a long time, yuzhibo won this competition!"


    "Yes Jiu xinnai, who was watching the battle upstairs, jumped up with excitement and his eyes were full of worship.


    Hearing the cheers of Jiu xinnai, he took a look at Jiu xinnai upstairs and nodded slightly.


    Then there were several battles. Bofengshuimen played once. Although he won, it was very difficult to win. Fortunately, bofengshuimen had the strength of tolerance, otherwise he couldn''t win. Later, Li played several times, but each time his opponent didn''t even fight, he would admit defeat. This made Li easily promoted, but no one would envy him, Because they know that this is the right thing to do. If the opponent doesn''t admit defeat, it''s just a second kill. After all, no one can beat the giant who is tens of meters tall.


    "Next game, vortex nine Sinai vs Inoue Nomura!"


    The electronic screen is beating, announcing the list of the next round of competition. Seeing the name on the screen, Li slightly squints. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C53

    "Is it my turn at last?"


    Seeing his name appear on the screen, Jiu xinnai''s face suddenly tightens, secretly turns away, and thinks, "Li always protects me as a child. Today, I will prove to Li that I am also very strong, and I am qualified to walk with him!"


    "Jiuxinnai, be careful!" I don''t know what Jiu xinnai is thinking, but looking at the young man with an unsheathed knife in his hand and a cold complexion, Li can feel that the strength of this young man is very strong, I''m afraid it''s even stronger than the general Zhongren. He seems to be only 14 or 15 years old, and he should also be a little genius. No wonder standing there gives people a sense of pride.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll beat him to pieces!" Nine xinnai smell speech unconvinced said, in the heart is more firm to prove his idea, should leave a, directly jumped down the second floor, came to the Ninja opposite.


    "Are you both ready?" The referee came forward again and said faintly to Nino Sinai and Inoue Nomura.


    "Well!"


    Nino Sinai nodded. Inoue Nomura just glanced at the referee. There was a trace of disdain in his eyes. He could feel that the referee was not as good as him, which made him look down on him, because the referee was at least over 20 years old.


    "Then, the game begins!" There was a flash of warm anger on the referee''s face, but it didn''t break out either. Just with a cold hum, he announced the start of the game and retreated to one side.


    "You are not my opponent. You can keep your life even if you admit defeat. If you want me to draw my sword, you will have to bleed three feet!" Inoue Nomura head a Yang, looking at nine Sinai light said.


    Standing upstairs, Li suddenly narrowed his eyes and took a deep look at Inoue Nomura.


    "Well, it''s a hundred years too early for you to admit defeat to miss Ben!" Nine Sinai bah a, angry said, compared to curse, nine Sinai but a little experience.


    "To die!" When Nomura on the well heard the words, his pupils shrank, and a trace of murderous gas flashed in his eyes. He put his right hand on the handle of the knife, and a light of the knife flashed, and he was already in front of Jiu xinnai.


    When!


    At the critical moment, jiuxinnai used bitterness to hold the knife, but the whole person was forced back by this huge force. One elite endured, and the other elite endured. The strength of the two was almost the same. There was no possibility of winning at all. It was lucky to be able to block the knife.


    "Hum, if someone else will take care of your companion, Yu Zhibo, but don''t expect me to do the same. Next, I''ll cut you off!" Well Nomura said, at the foot of a stare, people have turned into a shadow rushed to nine Sinai.


    This is a very powerful ninja. In the early stage, the Ninja is more powerful than the general ninja. If there is no restrained secret skill, the general Ninja is very difficult to defeat the ninja. For example, in the future, Akai and Xiao Li, in the same level, Kakashi can fight against Akai by his writing wheel eye and Rachel, and Xiao Li, even the early assistant, is only a part of the ninja No matter how powerful it is, it''s useless if it can''t keep up with other people''s speed. If you want to control the body skill ninja, you can''t do it unless it''s I Ai Luo or RI Ning CI who has a special secret skill or blood following limit.


    How can jiuxinnai block this sharp knife? Jiuxinnai only knows how to seal. With the speed of Inoue Nomura, she has no time to seal. Moreover, in terms of strength, jiuxinnai is just an elite, who is one level worse than Inoue Nomura.


    "Am I going to die?" Nine xinnai scared closed his eyes, suddenly thought of the previous said to her, that injury is the last time, will never let her shed a drop of blood, think of here, nine xinnai no longer care about others, the God shouts from the name.


    "Leave!"


    She doesn''t want to die. She can''t be with her when she dies. She needs more time to be with her. She doesn''t want to die so soon.


    The watcher upstairs can''t see it any more. Tengdi stands up from his chair and wants to save Jiu xinnai. However, Li is faster than him. When Jiu xinnai shouts his name, Li immediately starts a short walk. In an instant, he comes to Jiu xinnai''s side. Facing the blade of Inoue Nomura, Li narrows his eyes and extends his right hand quickly Leg out, a pinch of Inoue Nomura''s knife.


    "Jiuxinnai, I said, I will never let you shed a drop of blood again!" After seizing Inoue Nomura''s knife, Li Li looks at Jiu xinnai with a smile.


    Hearing Li''s words, Jiu xinnai came back and opened his eyes slightly. Suddenly, he saw Li grab Inoue Nomura''s knife and rush into Li''s arms to cry. Just now, she was really scared. Inoue Nomura''s murderous spirit was too strong. With this fatal knife, Jiu xinnai even foresaw the end of being chopped to death, which made her a nine-year-old girl Enough to be normal.


    "Yuzhiboli, what do you mean? The referee hasn''t announced the end of the game. What qualifications do you have to intervene in the game? " Inoue Nomura tried hard to take back the knife, but Li''s finger was as firm as an iron claw. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t get it back. Now Inoue Nomura was half dead.


    "The weak are not qualified to ask so many questions. Tell me, who gave you so much courage to hurt Jiu xinnai?" From slightly narrowed eyes, black pupil has dyed a piece of blood red, three gouyu slowly rotating, it is very strange."What? weak person? You say I''m weak? " When Inoue Nomura heard the speech, his face turned green and he bit his teeth. He said coldly, "I''m 13 years old today. I''ve reached the peak of my skill. My strength is close to that of the elite Zhongren. On the way to Muye, I fought to death for Shangren. Do you think I''m weak? It''s ridiculous, yuzhiboli. What qualification do you have to say I''m weak? You think you are invincible just by exaggerating your strength behind a group of rubbish? It''s ridiculous. People are afraid of you, but I''m not afraid of you! "


    This Inoue Nomura is really proud of himself. The 13-year-old elite, Zhongren, is a genius for his age. If he does not want to degenerate like Kakashi, he may not be able to become a strong actor in the future.


    "Mole ant, do you want to die?" Li didn''t have any fluctuation for the young man''s achievements. His scarlet eyes looked at Inoue Nomura faintly. For Li, it''s very fierce to fight and endure? Genius? 13 years old can fight on forbearance, even if the world''s unparalleled genius?


    Hearing Li''s words, Inoue Nomura''s face finally couldn''t keep calm, gradually twisted, and his murderous spirit could not be restrained. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C54

    Looking at Inoue Nomura''s murderous eyes, he wanted to eat his own look. Li frowned slightly, and his anger rose. What he hated most was this kind of person who didn''t know how to live or die. He was addicted to the aura of genius and couldn''t recognize his position. He hated such a person very much.


    "Wild dog, who allowed you to look me in the eye?" Li''s voice is gradually cold. Just now this guy dares to kill Jiu xinnai, Li wants to kill him very much. Now he dares to look at himself with this kind of eyes. How can Li bear it? His eyes suddenly kick, and his pupil force bursts out. In a moment, the face of Inoue Nomura''s murderous face drops. Li releases his hand holding the back of the knife and lets Inoue Nomura take it back.


    "Do it yourself, mole ant!" From cold hum a, light say.


    Although Inoue Nomura''s strength is good, now Li''s eyes have evolved into a kaleidoscope, and his pupil technique is more than ten times powerful. It''s too easy for an elite to control. After receiving Li''s order, Inoue Nomura slowly raises his knife, and then stabs his abdomen with the tip of the knife.


    The spectators didn''t expect such a situation. It seems like a long time to talk about it. In fact, the real time is only one minute ago. The three generations of Huoying and zilaiye can''t help but be moved. Originally, they thought that jiuxinnai would end this matter if they saved him. But now it seems that they want the other''s life.


    "It''s too impulsive to leave this boy. I have to stop him!" Zilai also frowned slightly. If he killed the ninja in other villages, it would be a big deal. However, Zilai just wanted to stop it, but the third generation Huoying reached out to stop it.


    It turned out that at this time, the leader of Inoue Nomura couldn''t help his hand. An instant body skill came to Inoue Nomura''s side, hid the knife that was about to pierce his abdomen, and then slapped Inoue Nomura in the face.


    "Wake up quickly!"


    The leader of Inoue Nomura, Shangren, is a middle-aged man. He has a little bit of moustache and a pair of triangular eyes. After he wakes Inoue Nomura with a slap, he turns his head and stares at him fiercely and says, "what do you mean, kid Muye? It''s a fair match. If your partner can''t fight, you can admit defeat, but you intervene in the game without authorization, and you use magic to control Nomura to make him commit suicide. What''s your heart? Do you think I''m a bully? "


    Tang Ninja is just a small village. Just because of this, they attach great importance to the village on the well. They can''t tolerate any mistakes. Now they are almost killed by Li. This almost makes Bai the leader angry. If he doesn''t worry that it''s Muye here, he will chop Li to death in a hurry.


    "Anyone who dares to hurt my companion must be punished with death!" From smell speech sneer a, coldly say.


    Why? Li used to ask these three words, but later he came to know why these three words belong to the weak. The strong don''t need these three words at all. If he doesn''t have some ability today, isn''t Jiu xinnai dangerous? Fortunately, it''s just a match. The guidance of each side is watching. If it''s outside, who cares so much about you? The weak, kill, kill. Why? Since the world believes in this truth, it doesn''t want to explain anything. Today, when it is weak, it can only watch Jiu xinnai hurt. However, it is not a weak person. Therefore, the enemy who is destined to be a weak person becomes the one who asks why.


    "Scum, since you control me with magic, you have the ability to fight me openly, you scum!" Inoue Nomura, who was woken up by the middle-aged Ninja''s slap, felt that he had been greatly insulted. He was unconsciously controlled by a person younger than himself with magic. Moreover, he was slapped by his guidance in an open and aboveboard manner. He can already foresee that the spectators must be laughing at him.


    It has to be said that Inoue Nomura''s character is really bad. The middle-aged Ninja slapped him in order to help him get rid of magic, but he became a middle-aged man in his heart. I''m afraid this guy will hate the middle-aged ninja in the future.


    Pop!


    As soon as Inoue Nomura''s words were finished, a loud slap rang out again. This time, it hit him in a different face. The one who hit him was Li.


    "Stupid, writing wheel eyes is the blood boundary of my yuzhibo family. Isn''t that my strength?" Li slightly turned his mouth and slapped him again. Inoue Nomura was scared and quickly raised his hand to block. Then Li suddenly changed his hand and slapped him on the other face.


    "I I''ll kill you Inoue Nomura covered his fiery face in a daze, with a strong sense of shame all over his heart. When he recovered, he rushed to leave with a roar, but he was held by the middle-aged Ninja''s wrist.


    "Three generations of Huoying, this time, if you Muye don''t give me an account, we tangnincun will not give up!" The middle-aged Ninja knew that it was no good to entangle his legs with Li Jiu, so he turned and looked at the third generation of Huoying on the second floor and asked loudly.


    "Ha ha, why do you stir up the crowd? You come to Muye to take the Zhongren exam, just to become a Zhongren and prove yourself. There''s no need to kill people. Your disciples fight with the Ninjas in Muye village. They know that the Ninjas in Muye village are still young, so they can be deadly. Ha ha!" At this point, the third generation of Huoying smiles and says again, "in a word, yuzhibo in Muye village has something wrong with him, but he loves his companions and doesn''t hurt the ninja in your village. In this case, how about this competition even if Inoue Nomura wins?"Xiaomianhu, the real xiaomianhu, has a smile on his face and a gentle tone. What he says seems to be an apology. But listen carefully, it''s not like that. What does it mean that he didn''t hurt the ninja in your village? What is the victory of Nomura Inoue? You know, Li Dan slapped Inoue Nomura in the face in full view of the public. It was not only Inoue Nomura''s slap, but also Tang nincun''s slap.


    Although they are unconvinced, the middle-aged ninjas do not dare to attack. Tang ninja village is just a kid, and the number of ninjas is only a few hundred. Compared with Muye''s tens of thousands of ninjas, there is no comparability. The three generations of Huoying clearly don''t stand on your side, and it''s just self humiliating to go on. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C55

    "Three generations of Huoying, please forgive me for being rude. Nomura is not fit, so it''s not convenient to continue the next competition. I''ll take Nomura and other students back to the village first!" What bullshit victory, what bullshit in the tolerance test, now there is no face to stay here, Muye so oppressed them, who is willing to participate in Muye in what tolerance.


    "Oh! It''s a pity. Your subordinate is very good. He will be a great success in time. But since he is not well, he can''t help it. I hope he can come back for the middle school endurance test next year. Muye will welcome him! " Three generation Huoying said with regret.


    This matter is just a small matter for Muye. Tangnincun is just a small village, which is not worth the attention of three generations of Huoying. It is soon forgotten. The preliminary competition is still going on. After several competitions, more than 30 people are eliminated again, and only 10 people are left.


    Lihe and Bofeng Watergate were selected. Jiuxinnai was very sorry to be eliminated. She was at the bottom of this class of candidates. The nine-year-old elite xiaren was also regarded as a genius. Unfortunately, most of the candidates in this class were Zhongren or jingyingzhongren. As for some Wannian xiaren, they had already died in the forest of death.


    "Jiu xinnai, don''t be unhappy. You are still young now. In two years, you will be able to become a Zhongren!" See nine Sinai not happy, from gently patted nine Sinai''s head, soft voice said.


    "But But you and Watergate can both be Zhongren. I''m the only one who lost the election. After that... " Jiuxinnai''s eyes are red, and she is very annoyed. She always wants to close the distance between herself and her parents, but it gets farther and farther. Not only that, but also Bofeng Watergate, which she despises all the time, is more powerful than her, which makes jiuxinnai suffer a great blow.


    "Isn''t there another exam? It''s hard to say whether it can be Zhongren or not! " After coughing twice, he said again, "besides, you''re a girl, I''m a boy. It''s reasonable that I''m stronger than you. Otherwise, how can I be qualified to protect you?"


    "Say What are you talking about, you villain? They are all defeated, and you still That''s what I said! " Although jiuxinnai was careless, when it came to feelings, he began to stammer again.


    After pacifying Jiu xinnai, he sent her back home. It was evening. Muye people had many eyes. In addition, three Shangren in Sharen village had been killed by himself. Sharen, the leader of the team, might not be willing to give up. If he caught Jiu xinnai to coerce himself, he would be very happy.


    "Rest early, and come and cheer me on tomorrow!" Touched nine Sinai that scarlet hair, from turn around to leave.


    "Leave, be careful on the way!" Nine Sinai a face happiness of looking at from the back, can''t help shouting.


    Left did not look back, just waved behind, the shadow between the pillars into the shadow of the night.


    During the Zhongren examination, Muye''s security work was very strict, but similarly, because there were too many ninjas in other villages, the more strict they were, the bigger the vacancy was. There were some places that could not be taken care of, such as Platycodon City, Muye''s traffic fortress, which could also be said to be the main defense against the attack of other ninjas. However, because the defense measures were too strict, the Anti Japanese war was inevitable And no Ninja would want to go to this place, in the eyes of Muye ninja, no one can run to the city of Platycodon grandiflorum to make trouble.


    "If you bring me here late at night, you don''t want to tell me that you want to avenge your companions!"


    Above the roof of the city of Platycodon grandiflorum, Li is holding a middle-aged man. This middle-aged man is Sha Ren. He wanted to leave after sending Jiu xinnai home. Unexpectedly, he saw the middle-aged man near Jiu xinnai''s residence. Although he knew that Sha Ren wanted to deal with himself, Li followed him for three years just in case Previously, Sharen village wanted to kidnap jiuxinnai. Instead of causing unnecessary consequences, Li still wanted to kill this possibility in the bud.


    "Hum, I''ve heard that all the yuzhibo people are arrogant and look down on others. I didn''t expect that in order to make me unable to deal with the red haired kid, you would risk your life and come to the Platycodon grandiflorum city with me. It''s against the style of your yuzhibo people!" Sand endure a little sneer, a pair of fearless appearance.


    "Risking your life?" Smell speech, left tiny pie mouth, light say "you should not think you can give to kill me! If that''s the case, the Ninjas you came to take the Zhongren exam will be wiped out! "


    "What a smart kid! I hope you can be so confident later!" There was a trace of warm anger on Sha Ren''s face. He said to the empty space beside him, "come out, everyone in Tang nincun!"


    Voice just fell, from the bottom of the roof, a few ninjas jumped up, stood beside sand endure, see these people, from slightly squint, these people are actually in the daytime when his face Tang ninja village and others.


    The leader Shangren and Inoue Nomura, as well as two other unknown ninjas, one is a fat man with squinting eyes as if smiling, the other is lying on the ground like a beast, with a pair of eyes shining with the green light of a wolf.


    "I said that you are so brave to lead me here. I didn''t expect that you found some rubbish that I humiliated during the day. Do you think you can kill me by relying on the four of them? Don''t forget, this is Muye village! " He turned his mouth slightly, and there was no wave on his face.On the surface, however, it is still another consideration in the process of centrifugation. The leader of Tang nincun, Shangren, needless to say, is sure to have the strength. Inoue Nomura has the strength of elite Zhongren. In the other two years, it is estimated that there are more than 20, so it should be Zhongren or elite Zhongren.


    Such a force, the general elite in the bear is certainly not the opponent, unless it is the shadow level master out to kill them.


    "Although my strength is only at the upper endurance level, it''s not very difficult to kill them as long as I operate properly, relying on the pupil skill of writing wheel eye in kaleidoscope, as well as ray cut and instant step." From slightly narrowed eyes, write round eyes have emerged, in the dark, scarlet eyes let people look, have a creepy feeling.


    At the sight of these eyes, Inoue Nomura could not bear to press them. During the day, these eyes controlled him. With a roar, he pulled out his knife and rushed to Li.


    Whoosh!


    Instant start, from has disappeared in the same place, appeared again in front of Inoue Nomura, this time, Inoue Nomura suddenly scared out a cold sweat, has not come to the reaction, from has one hand to grasp his right hand holding the knife, rigidly twisted his wrist, put the blade on his neck. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C56

    "As I said, mole ants must have the appearance of mole ants. If they can''t put themselves in the right position, they will easily be trampled to death by human beings!" With that, Li made a little effort, pulled the blade directly, and a blood burst out. Inoue Nomura suddenly widened his eyes, his face was unbelievable, released his hand holding the knife, covered his neck and retreated.


    "Nomura!" In the blink of an eye, Tang nincun''s leader, the proud genius in his village, was killed. He was furious and wanted to pull the hand of Inoue Nomura. However, Inoue Nomura had lost its vitality and fell on the roof with a plop.


    "Yuzhibo''s son of a bitch, die for me!" Tang Ren''s team leader saw Inoue Nomura die, and he was furious. However, at this time, Li, who was in front of him, suddenly disappeared again. At this moment, Tang Ren''s team leader stared and began to look for Li''s figure.


    Zizi! Zizi!


    The other two candidates in Tang''s village have been staring. They also cover their necks and fall off the roof. Where they stand, they hold the bloody sword in their right hand, and their scarlet eyes stare at Sha Ren and Tang Ren''s leading Shangren.


    "Ding! Congratulations to the host for killing three elite Zhongren and gaining 9000 points. Please check! "


    "Do you reward 3000 points for killing elites?" Hearing the prompt sound of the system, Li nodded slightly. Now, his integral value is 21000 points, which is a big sum. However, when he thought that the eternal kaleidoscope needs a million points, and the immortal body also needs 1.5 million points. As for the reincarnation eye, he couldn''t imagine it.


    Li killed three people in an instant, and killed them when the elites of Sha Ren and Tang Ren couldn''t react. Looking at Li''s bloody blade, the two elites suddenly became dignified. Even the elites of Tang nincun put down their anger. He knew that it was no longer a matter of death for a genius. If he didn''t deal with it properly, he would be happy Will die here, the world is big, own life is biggest.


    "Garbage, please repeat that sentence to me Li points the blade of dripping blood at Tang Ren''s elite Shangren and says faintly that he doesn''t care what they think. The strong tramples the weak, and now he is better than them, he can control their destiny


    being called garbage by a nine-year-old kid. As an elite Shangren, Tang Ren''s anger rises in his heart, but seeing the blade of dripping blood, he thinks of the strange moment He didn''t dare to break out when he moved between the two places. Now he must be careful when he takes every step, otherwise he may capsize.


    "Sir, let''s join hands. This kid is too strong. If we don''t join hands, we can''t leave here alive!" Sand bear eyes a turn, see to soup bear a face dignified say.


    "Well, in a word, let''s kill this kid first!" Tang Ren bit his teeth and knew that he couldn''t join hands now.


    Li didn''t care what they were murmuring about. Sangouyu''s writing wheel eyes had become a kaleidoscope. He looked at the two ninjas and said, "it''s too late. If you don''t do it, this day will be bright!"


    "Die for me, you arrogant little devil!"


    As soon as Li''s voice fell, Tang couldn''t bear the anger in his heart. He rushed to Li with a short knife in his hand. It seems that his main skill is sabre.


    The speed of the Ninja is very fast, and the distance between them is not far. However, in the blink of an eye, Tang Ren comes to Li and cuts his head with a knife. However, Li does not dodge. His scarlet eyes calmly look at Tang Ren, and he does not even look up at the blade he is chopping.


    "That''s it?" Tang Ren frowned and instinctively felt abnormal, but he couldn''t get over it. He cut it first. However, the next second, he was stunned, and his way was unimpeded. From Li''s head, he could see Li''s feet.


    The problem is, there''s no sense of hitting.


    "Magic? I''m hallucinated? " Tang Ren was stunned. He thought that he had been cheated and had just taken back the knife. At this time, Li also moved and punched Tang Ren. Out of his fighting instinct, Tang Ren raised his knife to block him. However, to his surprise, Li''s fist came from the face of the knife, and then penetrated his body. Finally, Li''s whole body was pierced from his body past times.


    For a moment, Tang Ren felt creepy. Is this kid an invisible ghost?


    "It''s not a ghost!" From suddenly a turn around, right hand quickly aimed at soup endure after nest inserted in the past.


    "Hum, it''s just a magic trick. Since it''s a magic trick, you can''t hurt me. When I remove it, I''ll..." However, before he finished speaking, Tang Ren''s pupils suddenly burst out and almost fell out of his eyes. He looked down at his bloody wrist in his chest. Tang Ren was silly. Isn''t that magic? Why can you still kill people in magic?


    From Tang Ren''s hand to now, it''s only a few seconds. An elite Shangren has died under the strange magic of the kaleidoscope pupil technique. Shenwei can make Lixu become empty and freely shuttle through the space. The lileft outside is just a projection of a strange space, invisible and invisible. This is incredible in the eyes of outsiders. Usually, they think that they are in the eye of the writing wheel I don''t know that when I have this conjecture in my heart, it is the time of their death."Yuzhibo family''s eye of writing wheel really deserves its reputation ..£¡¡± After that, Tang Ren''s head tilted and lost its vitality.


    "Ding! Congratulations to the host for killing one of the elite Shangren. The reward points are worth 10000. Please check it


    "Well? The price of elite Shangren is twice that of Shangren? " When you hear the system''s prompt sound, you have to pick your eyebrows. The price of a low tolerance is 1000, that of a middle tolerance is 2000, that of an elite is 3000, that of an upper tolerance is 5000, and that of an elite is 10000. The gap is too big.


    However, it''s not surprising to think that Kakashi became Shangren at the age of 12, but at the beginning of the first movie of Huoying, Kakashi''s strength should be elite Shangren. At that time, Kakashi could definitely hang up three of his 12-year-old. Here we can see how far the gap between elite Shangren and Shangren is. In addition, there are hundreds of Shangren in a village I''m afraid there are no more than ten elites. Needless to say, the proportion is too wide.


    At this time, the integral is 30:00, which is far away from one million. For the moment, I don''t need to think about eternal eyes. When I look up at Sha Ren, I am slightly stunned. Sha Ren turns around and runs, facing the moonlight, galloping on the roof and running towards the outside of Muye village.


    "You can''t escape. Your head is worth the price of a pupil." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C57

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The black figure flickered three times in a row, and each time it disappeared to appear, the figure was 100 meters away. Although that Sha Ren ran away first, after three consecutive seconds, he soon got close to this Sha Ren. Maybe he felt that he was right behind him. Sha Ren''s speed of escape was happier. He had no confidence, no confidence at all. This kid''s strength was extraordinary After all, an elite Shangren was killed in dozens of seconds. He didn''t even have time to support him. If he didn''t run away, it would be the same as what he said before, "all Sha Ren who came to take the Zhongren examination were killed"


    as soon as he was about to leave Muye village, a smile appeared on Sha Ren''s face. As long as he got out of the door, he would not let the birds fly? The Ninja can''t leave the village without Ying''s permission, otherwise he will be severely punished for escaping from tolerance. He believes that as long as he escapes from Muye, the kid who is chasing him will not dare to follow him out of the village.


    "Hum, yuzhiboli, you are still bound in Muye village by all means. How can you chase me?" At the end of the roof, Sharen jumped into the air, looking for another foothold. However, the space in front of him suddenly twisted, a figure suddenly appeared, and a sole was directly printed on his face.


    Ah!


    Sand endure scream, directly kicked back, fell on the roof, I do not know how many tiles knocked over.


    "I won''t let go of anyone who wants my life. If you still want to escape now, just try!" From the suspension in mid air, coldly looking at the fall on the roof of the sand bear said.


    Shenwei is an advanced time and space pupil skill, which is even more weird than flying thunder. Naturally, its speed is first-class. In the original work, a man with earth stops Kakashi and Naruto, and seven or eight people run separately. However, he lets all the people with earth stop them. No matter how fast Kakashi and Naruto are, they can reach in front of them in an instant and hit them in the head, Only Shenwei can do it.


    Sha Ren has been scared out of his mind for a long time. He doesn''t care about Li. He just turns around and runs. In his opinion, Li is a devil. He can appear out of thin air. He has never heard of this kind of Ninja, which is as terrible as a ghost.


    "The game is almost over!" Looking at Sha Ren''s back, Li narrowed his eyes slightly, and the kaleidoscope in his left eye turned fiercely, "divine power!"


    Sha Ren, who was running away, stopped. His face twisted and his eyes began to turn white. On his head, a black whirlpool exuded terrible suction, which was constantly twisting his head.


    Zizi!


    Blood is like a fountain, and the space is calm, leaving only a headless corpse. Shenwei''s attack method is too strange, and no one knows where it will attack. You know, the shadow level strongmen like Didala are all twisted by Kakashi, the elites'' enduring Shenwei. This is the bigger level of killing the enemy.


    Kakashi is not a member of the yuzhibo family. There are many restrictions on his use of kaleidoscope. When using Shenwei, it will take a period of time to gather chakra. However, Li is different. Shenwei is the exclusive pupil of his eyes. It can be launched almost in an instant. How can an elite escape with such strange speed?


    "Ding! Congratulations to the host for killing the elite Shangren. The bonus points are worth 10000. Please check it


    Hearing the system''s prompt sound, Li breathes out a little, and the kaleidoscope disappears. At this moment, Li feels a trance, and his eyes ache a little. From the moment he opened his eyes, he has killed three Zhongren, two Shangren, and now he has killed two elite Shangren. It''s only two days. The kaleidoscope is used too frequently.


    In the original work, yuzhibo''s use of Shenwei with earth is as simple as eating and drinking water. But it''s not that how powerful it is, but that half of his body is made up of cells between the pillars of a thousand hands. It can be said that he has immature immortal body, which is the same reason why he uses Shenwei with play. There is no immortal body until now, and his eyes don''t flow when he uses it so frequently Blood is attributed to the long-term use of life potion. If it is not for life potion, yuzhibo weasel in the original book is a good example. Almost every time yuzhibo weasel uses a kaleidoscope, his eyes will bleed. The more powerful his pupil technique is, the greater the side effects will be. Compared with tianzhaoyuedu, the power of Shenwei is much greater, and the side effects can''t be ignored.


    "System, can you use the integral value to restore the eyes to a perfect state?" Left slightly to sink for a while, inquired about the system.


    "Yes, as long as the host has enough points, even if you use the forbidden technique of inaxie Qi, you can use the points to offset the side effects of inaxie Qi!" The system quickly gave the answer.


    Hearing the system, Li slightly raised his eyebrows and asked again, "how much does that take?"


    "The system will judge the number of charges according to the situation of the host''s eyes. If the use of inaxiqi leads to complete blindness, it needs 10000 points to recover to a perfect state. For example, the system can''t count the side effects of the host now. The host''s eyes have not had any problems, and the pain is only caused by frequent use, and it doesn''t cause any harm The condition that eyesight drops


    Hearing the words of the system, Li nodded slightly, and he didn''t feel his eyesight decreased. However, the words in front of the system made Li think hard, and even the side effects of Yina evil Qi could be eliminated. Doesn''t it mean that as long as he has enough points in the future, he will have an immortal body?Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    At this time, three ninjas with masks appear in front of Li. They are members of the dark part of Muye. Their costumes should be directly under the shadow of fire.


    "Yuzhiboli, what just happened here?" Asked one of the ninjas.


    "It''s just a few mice. They were destroyed after I found them!" From Wen Yan, he lightly glanced at the three dark parts, then passed them directly, and disappeared in a flash. He hated this kind of situation most. When everything was over, you came here. Why did you come here? Take credit or collect corpses for others?


    The three secret departments are helpless. They know about Yu Zhibo Li. Muye is the first genius, so they dare not speak up. Li''s strength and identity are not something they can offend. But now that they know that the thief is dead, they can find out the body.


    "Strange, where is the body of this corpse?"


    Looking at the corpse with only corpse and no corpse, the three secret parts were all puzzled. They had searched all over the area, but they didn''t see the corpse. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C58

    "Oh? You mean Sharen village sent three Shangren and one elite Shangren to assassinate you? And you killed them all? "


    Yuzhibozhan lives in a place where an old man and a young man sit opposite each other. Yuzhibozhan is making tea meticulously with a smile on his face. After listening to Li''s story, yuzhibozhan''s old face is almost wrinkled. After making tea, he hands a cup of hot tea to Li.


    "It''s just a few pieces of rubbish. How dare you do it to me? Why don''t you keep it Li slightly curls his mouth, takes up the cup and drinks it. Yu zhibozhan shakes his head. Li''s posture of drinking tea is too unsightly. However, Yu zhibozhan is used to it. In the past three years, he has been very clear about Li''s temper.


    "When Lord ban was here, no matter which village it was, no one dared to be presumptuous in front of my yuzhibo family. Now that Lord ban is gone, these clowns dare to send someone to assassinate you. Hum, it''s worthy of death. You''ve done a good job!" Yu Zhibo hums coldly and disdains Sharen village.


    "Elder, I''ve turned on the eye of the kaleidoscope Leave slightly to sink a bit, then light say.


    Pop!


    Yu Zhibo, who is drinking tea, immediately shakes his hand. He doesn''t hold the cup and falls on the table. With half a sound, Yu Zhibo recovers. He grabs Li''s hands and says, "Li, what did you just say? You said you opened the eye of the writing wheel of the kaleidoscope? "


    Yu Zhibo was not excited about the battle. In those days, Yu Zhibo fought all over the world relying on the kaleidoscope wheel eye, which made everyone afraid of the strength of Yu Zhibo family. Now Li has also opened the kaleidoscope wheel eye. Does this mean that Li has become so powerful?


    Seeing yuzhibozhan so excited, Li shook his head slightly, and then said, "elder, it''s too early for you to be happy. The distance between me and ban is far away. I can feel that the kaleidoscope is not the final stage of the evolution of the writing wheel eye. Maybe ban was able to be so powerful after he had evolved the eye to the final stage!"


    The yuzhibo family didn''t know the existence of the eternal kaleidoscope. In fact, ban didn''t know it before. It was only after transplanting quannai''s eyes that he mistakenly evolved the kaleidoscope into an eternal kaleidoscope. Yuzhibo ban is still like this. Let alone other people, yuzhibo Zhan thought that the kaleidoscope was the final stage of writing wheel eyes.


    "Oh! It''s impolite, cough! " Yuzhibozhan came back to his senses. He awkwardly released his hand. After sitting back, he touched his beard and said with a smile, "in fact, if you don''t tell me, I know that the eyes of Lord ban were almost blind when he was fighting with the thousand handed family. But later, I don''t know why. Lord Ban''s eyes not only regained their brightness, but became more powerful. I think, big ban People must have evolved their eyes to a higher level at that time! " Speaking of this, Yu zhibozhan shook his head slightly, with emotion on his face.


    "Well, maybe it is!" Li nodded slightly. Of course, he knew what was going on.


    It''s not reckless to tell yuzhibozhan about the kaleidoscope. If his own value is higher, others will bet more. Moreover, if he believes in the elder, he won''t tell the story outside.


    "Elder, it''s late at night. I have to take the Zhongren exam tomorrow, so I won''t stay here for a long time!" Looking at the sky, he stood up and said goodbye to the elder.


    "Wait!" The elder quickly got up, called to leave, slightly sank for a while, and then said, "from, can you let me see your kaleidoscope writing wheel eye?" Speaking of this, Yu Zhibo is also looking forward to it. Since the spot disappeared, the Yu Zhibo family has never seen a pair of kaleidoscope again.


    Hearing the words, Li hesitated for a moment, then turned his head and looked at Yu zhibozhan. His black pupil was dyed red with blood. A circle like a tadpole appeared in Li''s pupil. Yu zhibozhan was very excited when he saw this. He knew this kind of eye, which was different from the eye of sangouyu''s wheel writing. This complex pattern is the symbol of the eye of kaleidoscope''s wheel writing.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll go first!" Li sighed a little, and the divine power started. The space in front of Li suddenly twisted, and then formed a black vortex, and gradually absorbed Li. In a few seconds, Li had disappeared, and the distorted space had returned to its original state, as if there had never been Li before. Everything seemed so calm and easygoing.


    "Is this the pupil technique of the kaleidoscope wheel eye? This "Yuzhibo is completely excited. Looking at the bright moon in the sky, a pair of dirty old eyes are full of excitement. The revival of yuzhibo family is expected.


    The next day, the whole Muye became noisy again. Luxury carriages entered Muye and went to the final examination venue. These are the dignitaries of the country of fire. They can live a stable life thanks to the protection of Muye ninjas. Therefore, both Daming and some officials are very concerned about the test. They must always understand the situation of Muye village In addition to the situation in other villages, if there is no accident, these dignitaries will enter Muye to watch the exam every time.


    "Brother Li, you''re so powerful. We''ve just become Xia Ren. Soon, you''re going to become Zhong Ren. I believe that before long, brother Li will become Shang Ren!"


    On the way to take the exam, yuzhibo Meiqin was behind him, chirping and talking. He never stopped his mouth, and his face was full of happy smile."Meiqin, I''m just going to take the exam. Whether I can become a Zhongren is a matter after the exam!" Hearing yuzhibo Meiqin''s words, Li shakes her head helplessly. She always likes to watch half of it. When she takes the Zhongren exam, she omits it, as if Li can become Zhongren.


    It''s true that Li can defeat all his opponents, but it doesn''t mean that he will become Zhongren if he defeats all his opponents. For example, in the Zhongren test in the original book, Naruto and Sasuke can both become Zhongren. However, because the big snake pill attacks Muye village, resulting in the death of three generations of Huoying, the promotion of Zhongren is stranded, although it won''t be attacked by the big snake pill now It''s hard to guarantee that nothing else will happen to Muye village, so Li also doesn''t think he will be able to become Zhongren. However, yuzhibo Meiqin thinks that now is Zhongren, which makes Li a little speechless.


    "Well, it''s easier to be a Zhongren than to wear clothes because of my brother''s ability." Yuzhibo Meiqin retorts with a mouthful. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C59

    "Yes, yes! Meiqin said it Liwei smiles, pats yuzhibo Meiqin''s head and says, "OK, let''s go quickly. You''ll take a close position in a moment!"


    "Of course, I have asked Fu Yue to take a seat for me first. I must sit in the front and cheer for Li brother!" Yuzhibo Meiqin laughs, then speeds up and jumps happily, very lively.


    In order to understand the Ninja quality of Muye village and other villages, many senior officials and even celebrities of the fire kingdom came to watch the first exam three years after the end of the Second World War. In order to avoid accidents, the three generations of Huoying sat on the top floor to watch the competition. The public seats were almost full of people, yuzhibo Meiqin and yuzhibo Fuyue sits together, Yuzhi Bohao leads the security department, patrols in the audience, and all the secret departments are out. The defense measures are in place.


    "Ha ha, this kind of competition, from the boy should be very easy to pass!"


    Yu zhibozhan sits in the front row and looks down at Li with a smile. Compared with other examiners with a nervous face, Li is out of place. Looking at Li from a distance, Yu zhibohao, who is on patrol, is also helpless. Once upon a time, he was proud of his talent, but today, Li has almost come to the opposite side with him. Even if he encounters Li, he is far away It''s just a faint cry from the patriarch.


    "Fu Yue, he There''s too much difference! " Yuzhibohao shook his head helplessly. In the new xiaren exam, only Li, bofengshuimen and jiuxinnai took part in it. The rest, such as yuzhibo Fuyue, yuzhibo Meiqin and RI brothers, didn''t take part in it. These big families all know that this Zhongren exam is extraordinary. The interval between them is too long, and many of them are strong enough to take it Zhongren or the elite Zhongren, but because of the war, they have always been xiaren. This time Muye held the Zhongren examination, almost all of these people came here. In such a long fight, who dares to make fun of his son or the genius of the clan?


    At the bottom of the examination room, ten ninjas stood in a row. This time, the invigilator was Shangren, with a scar on his face. It was obvious that he had been killed by many people. Standing in front of the ten, a pair of sharp eyes scanned the crowd, and all of them did not dare to breathe. Shangren''s murderous spirit was too heavy.


    "I have ten autographs with your respective names written on them. Now, each of you will come up to draw one. Whoever you draw is your opponent. If you draw your own, it means that you will automatically choose the person who falls to draw. Do you understand?" The last bear coldly glanced at the public one eye, the right color cheers a way, the air is full.


    No one answered, but they all nodded to show that they understood.


    "Now you all come and choose your opponents!" When the examiner saw this, his face was still cold. He held the ten bamboo sticks in his hand and let everyone take them.


    Soon, everyone got their own bamboo sticks, but the ten people were from different villages, so no one knew each other.


    "Rain fox?" After reading the name on the bamboo stick, Li has never heard of it.


    After returning the bamboo sign to the examiner, the examiner took the bamboo sign to Huoying and asked him to decide in what order the competition should be conducted. The crowd waited for the next arrangement of the examiner below. At half a sound, the examiner finally came back with a piece of white paper rolled together in his hand.


    "I believe everyone has their own opponents. Then, according to the order of the competition, except for the next round of examination, all the others will go to the second floor to wait!" The examiner spread out a piece of white paper with the order of the competition on it.


    "The first scene is the tolerance of Bofeng Watergate to caoren village?" From slightly squinted, nodded to the wave Feng Shui gate, and then a instant step directly disappeared in the examination room, again appeared when it has come to the side of zilaiye.


    "Li boy, is that instant body skill or not?" He was also startled. After reaction, he asked excitedly. Even though he was one of the three forbearances, he had never seen this kind of instant body skill. He didn''t even have the seal style. It just disappeared. It was a bit like the legendary space-time ninja.


    "This is my pupil technique for writing round eyes. I call it instant step!" Li told zilaiye the previous story of cheating yuzhibo and Fuyue.


    "Since come also teacher, don''t disturb to leave, let him rest for a while, will be his fight for a while!" Jiuxinnai murmured, turning to Li and asked again, "Li, do you think Watergate can win?"


    Smelling speech, he looked down at the two men who were fighting. The opponent of Bofeng Watergate was a thin young man in his twenties. The attack was very fierce. Watergate was very hard to parry, and it was almost unbearable.


    "Watergate will win!" See here, from lost interest, Watergate strength is slightly lower than the other side, but, as long as the strength does not differ too much, the winner is not necessarily a strong side.


    "No, I think Watergate is very hard to fight!" Nine xinnai don''t understand of ask a way.


    "That''s right. How do you know Watergate will win?" Since come also eyes a bright, very interesting ask a way.


    Smelling speech, Li slightly glanced at himself, knowing that the old boy also saw it. He was just testing himself, and Li didn''t mind. He explained to Jiu xinnai that "although the strength of Watergate is slightly inferior, the gap between the two is not big. When the strength is only a fraction, the mentality and combat experience determine the win or lose of the battle, the opponent of Watergate Obviously, the attack is too fierce to win. Although Watergate seems to be unable to resist, it can always save itself from danger. At this time, when the attacker can''t attack for a long time, he will be impatient in his heart, and the attack will become chaotic and full of flaws. That is to say, it means that the number of attacks of the ninja in caoren village is no less than five This time, the momentum in my heart has been completely lost, and I''m nervous and impatient. No matter I use body skill or Ninjutsu, it''s full of flaws. In another minute, Watergate will win! "It''s thanks to the writing wheel eyes that we can analyze it so quickly. At this time, Li''s eyes have already understood the dead corners of Cao Ren, from the first few dead corners to the whole body now. All these should be the words of Li.


    Bang!


    Seizing a neutral gear, Watergate kicked his opponent into the sky, and then a strong wind slapped his opponent in the abdomen, which directly made Cao Ren lose his fighting power.


    "First game, winner, Muye village, Bofeng Watergate!"


    Following the referee''s announcement of the result of the competition, the Ninjas watching cheered one after another. The more gifted the Ninjas are, the more good they will be. Moreover, Bofeng Watergate is a genius among the common ninjas and is more popular. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C60

    "Li, you''re right!"


    Jiu xinnai was stunned to see the wave wind water gate below, and then rushed to his arms to cheer. The victory of wave wind water gate was completely expected. This is God and man. Jiu xinnai was not to mention how happy he was. The more powerful and powerful he was, the more happy Jiu xinnai was.


    "Well, nine Sinai, everyone else is watching!" Li shook his head slightly and patted Jiu xinnai''s head. He already felt that there was a line of sight staying on him. Moreover, the line of sight was very sharp, which made Li all feel like sweating.


    Yes, this line of sight is yuzhibo Meiqin''s. at this time, her eyes are burning. If she didn''t take too many people here into consideration, she would have rushed up to break Jiu xinnai from her body.


    Maybe it''s a woman''s intuition. Jiuxinnai seems to have sensed yuzhibo Meiqin''s sight, looked at the audience, cheerfully raised her eyebrows towards yuzhibo Meiqin, and gave yuzhibo Meiqin a few provocative looks in return. Moreover, she rubbed her body two times with a proud face, regardless of the fact that she was in public. This is quite in line with jiuxinnai''s idea A stubborn temper.


    Yuzhibo Fuyue sat next to yuzhibo Meiqin. When he saw that yuzhibo Meiqin looked abnormal, he soon found out the problem. His eyes were full, and a smile appeared on his face. He said, "it seems that he is far away from and likes this whirlpool. Hum, I have found that they have problems before. Now it seems that the genius in our family is a mortal in the end! ¡±


    this is really sinister, but yuzhibo Meiqin doesn''t seem to take it. She turns her head and stares at yuzhibo Fuyue and says, "nonsense, my brother won''t take a fancy to that savage girl, they are just companions. If you talk nonsense, be careful with me Tell your father


    Yuzhibo Fuyue chokes when he hears yuzhibo''s words. He thought that he could stir up the relationship between yuzhibo Meiqin and Li. He didn''t expect that he didn''t succeed, but also made yuzhibo Meiqin angry. Looking at yuzhibo Meiqin''s disgust, yuzhibo Fuyue''s heart began to twist.


    "Yuzhibo, when I become the patriarch, I must let you get out of yuzhibo and ruin your reputation!" Yuzhibo Fuyue Yin Huo of a look at the front from.


    Wave wind Watergate won the victory, implicitly said hello to the audience, and came back to leave them.


    "Li, although it''s easy to win with your strength, I wish you success here!" Wave wind water gate says with a smile.


    "Well, of course, how could Li fail?" Jiu xinnai snorted and raised her chin, as if she was going to win next.


    Hearing Jiu xinnai''s words, it''s hard to answer. He only nodded to bofengshuimen, and then waited for the examiner to announce the next battle.


    "Next, yuzhibo in Muye village is away from Yuhu in Yuren village. Two contestants, please come to the examination room!"


    As soon as the sound of kaoguan dialect fell, a boy in white kimono appeared in the field. It was Li''s opponent, Yuhu.


    "Instant body skill? Is it instant body skill


    A lot of people in the audience were surprised that this instant body skill can move quickly, and the speed is only under the space-time ninja, but the only disadvantage is that instant body skill is not the shuttle of time and space, but the use of chakra in the body to break out in an instant, making the body reach the limit speed, which looks like instant movement. But because of this, the use of instant body skill is very important to the body After all, at such a high speed, the body and the resistance in the air rub each other''s legs. If the body doesn''t pass, it will cause the body to collapse, at least it will bring immeasurable damage to the body. Therefore, the basic requirement of using instant body technique is that the strength must reach the upper endurance, and the control of chakra must reach a certain level. Only in this way can we use chakra Carat forms a protective net on the surface of his body to weaken the resistance in the air. Now the rain fox uses instant body technique, and it''s so weak that his strength can''t be underestimated. General Shangren is not his opponent at all.


    "Leave elder brother, defeat him, kick over him!" Looking at the rain Fox''s smile in the field, Jiu xinnai felt that he despised him and said angrily.


    Li slightly narrowed his eyes. He was very surprised. This rain fox is a master, and his strength is at least at the level of tolerance. But before that, Li had no impression on him. Moreover, the age of rain fox is estimated to be about 25, so he has the strength of tolerance. He is also a little genius, and he knows it very well. He has been silent until now Smell, the last exam began to show edge, an instant will push his popularity to the top.


    Whoosh!


    With a flash from his body, he has come to the opposite of Yuhu. Seeing such a handsome figure, Yuhu has a trace of light in his eyes. He knows that the rumor is true. Although this kid is only nine years old, his strength is terrible.


    The examiner saw that the person had arrived, stepped forward, looked at them faintly, and then announced the beginning.


    "Is Yu Zhibo away? You are very strong. It is said that you can make a giant tens of meters high, and you can also twist other people''s heads in silence. I wonder if this rumor is true? "


    Rain fox did not immediately start to fight, but hands cross pinch chin, a smile to chat."If you want to beat me with this mouth, don''t waste my time!" Li slightly raised his head and his tone was indifferent. He didn''t like the rain fox at all. It wasn''t because the rain fox offended him, but because the guy''s smile was too fake and disgusting. He always felt that the smile contained thousands of calculations.


    "Ha ha, the so-called giant with tens of meters high and Ninjutsu that stealthily twists other people''s heads are probably the blood boundary of yuzhibo. I''ve heard that yuzhibo is the largest family of Muye, and the middle writing wheel eye of his family is even more powerful. But it''s no wonder that without such a powerful blood boundary, how can we maintain the name of the largest family of Muye I really envy those of you who are born in the blood lineage. Although you are young, you have excellent blood. If you practice for a few years, you will be able to match the hard work of ordinary people like us for more than ten years or even more! " Rain fox put away a smile, wagging his head to tell.


    Li Wen Yan suddenly narrowed his eyes. He already knew what this guy was doing. Listening to the meaning of his words, he seemed to envy Yu Zhibo''s writing eyes, but when he listened carefully, he could recognize the sinister intention. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C61

    "The writing wheel eye is just a tool for our yuzhibo people. It''s just the power we use to protect our important things. Our strength is not because of the writing wheel eye, but because of our heart! Garbage, since you think my strength comes from my eyes, let''s show you the power beyond my eyes today! "


    Hearing Li''s words, a trace of light flashed in Yuhu''s eyes, and a smile appeared on his face. He arched his hand slightly and said discontentedly, "little brother, what do you mean by that? Writing wheel eye is the blood boundary of yuzhibo family. If you don''t use it when fighting with me, I''m afraid it''s unfair even if I win. It won''t work like this!"


    "I won''t have the chance to bear this injustice. Next, I''ll crush you!"


    Li can''t stand this kind of face. What he said just now is that he was afraid of his own kaleidoscope pupil technique. That''s why he said, "although he is young, he has excellent blood. If he practices for a few years, he will be able to stand out from hundreds of examinees at the age of nine, But it is not so powerful. If it has no eyes, it means nothing? But the rain fox is embarrassed to say it directly, so he turns the corner and uses the method of provocation, so that he can get away from himself.


    People in their twenties are so eager to beat a nine-year-old child. For this kind of person, they just want to beat him in the face. This is the only way to directly say that they don''t rely on the power of their eyes to fight with him. Only in this way can they turn the so-called "arrogance" in this kind of person''s heart into worthless rubbish.


    "I admire your courage, but do you look down on me too much? Can you beat me if you don''t rely on writing wheel eyes?" The corner of rain Fox''s mouth slightly tilts and doesn''t care about Li''s sarcasm. The strategy has been successful. As long as it can win, defeat Muye''s "this skill?" The three generations of Huoying couldn''t calm down either. He stood up from his chair and almost dropped his pipe. "There''s no mistake. No one has ever used this Ninjutsu. Even the sealed book left by the first generation adults has never recorded this Ninjutsu. There''s no doubt that this Ninjutsu was created by himself. Looking at this momentum, it can at least reach a level or even higher!"


    The thunder flickered, the earth on the ground was hit by the thunder and lightning, and the eyes of the writing wheel appeared. Under the stimulation of the thunder and lightning, the speed of leaving almost reached the limit. In a moment, it crossed more than ten meters. In the amazement of the rain fox, Li''s right hand directly penetrated his chest. The blue thunder came out from his back, and the birdsong began to sing It''s disappearing.


    "I''m going to die?" The rain fox opens his mouth and spits out a mouthful of blood with the broken heart. He has an unbelievable look on his face. When he rushes over, he can''t react. He even has no time to use the instant body skill, so it runs through his body.


    "Did you create this ninja? What''s your name? " The face of the rain fox is a burst of pale, holding the hand that leaves to say weakly.


    "The name of this Ninja is Rachel!" With that, Li pulled out his hand.


    "I see. Is that genius? In the face of absolute strength, the plot has become a ridiculous inaction Is that right? " Rain fox pale smile, and then fell to the ground, with a face of bitterness, lost voice.


    In the final stage of the game, the dead rarely happen, but now it happens. No matter the examiner or Yuhu himself, they don''t react at the speed of thunder. After being stimulated by lightning, the speed of leaving almost catches up with instant body skill. When they react, the sound of birdsong will disappear. Similarly, the birdsong will disappear The disappearance of the song also means the disappearance of the enemy''s survival.


    "Examiner, announce the result!" Looking at the examiners who have stayed away, Li said faintly.


    Hearing Li''s words, the examiner also came back to his senses. His face no longer had the previous expression of indifference. He announced the result of the competition in a hurry and loud voice.


    "This time, the winner! Muye village, yuzhibo away! "


    When the word "Muye" was said, the examiner deliberately increased his voice a lot. After the result of the competition was announced, almost everyone in the audience yelled. Muye did not know how many talents she had, first white teeth, then Sanren. But no matter who it was, at this moment, the aura of all talents would be eclipsed in front of this nine-year-old child, the gorgeous Leidun, I don''t know how many girls are blind. At this moment, people in Muye village forget Li''s surname Yu Zhibo and start cheering one by one. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C62

    The final assessment of a total of five games, but since the end of the game, no matter how wonderful the next three games, have been eclipsed, doomed no one to pay attention to, everyone is discussing the gorgeous Leidun Ninjutsu.


    There was no accident until the end of Zhongren. Ten people, five people lost the election, five people succeeded in becoming Zhongren, one in caoren village, one in Yuren village, one in Takimoto village, and the last two were lihebofengshuimen. When the green vest belonging to Zhongren came, even bofengshuimen couldn''t help being excited. It didn''t matter if it left. Fame was just an external thing Strength is the most important thing. As long as you have strength, you will not lack respect and fear from others even if you endure for ten thousand years.


    "Li, that Lei Dun was created by you?"


    In Huoying''s office, three generations of Huoying are holding a pipe, while Li is standing at his desk. At this time, three days have passed since the end of Zhongren examination. However, Li is still wearing black high collar, short sleeves and trousers instead of wearing Zhongren vest.


    "Well!" From slightly nodded.


    After getting Li''s affirmative answer, three generations of Huoying''s eyes flashed a trace of brilliance, then laughed and said, "Li, this Leidun Ninja is very powerful. I think it has s level, which is enough to be included in the seal book left by the early generation of Huoying adults!" At this point, the three generations of Huoying pause and say again, "this sealed book is a precious treasure left by the early generation of Huoying. All the Ninjas that can appear on it are ninjas that have reached the s level or the forbidden level. Since the sealed book was left behind, no one has been able to write dozens of powerful ninjas with their talents, except Huoying of the past dynasties Self created S-level ninja, but now that you have this qualification, how about recording your self created ninja and nurturing the next generation of ninjas with the fire shadow of past dynasties? "


    After turning the corner and saying so much, I just want to hand over the method of using Lei Che. In the book of seal, there are many powerful forbidden skills, which are all the ninja and forbidden skills created by the first generation of Huoying, the second generation of Huoying and the third generation of Huoying. Although the meaning of the third generation of Huoying is to hand over Lei Che''s practice method, it can''t be denied that it can It''s a great honor for ninjas to leave their ninja skills on the sealed book. After all, in name, their own ninja skills are qualified to compete with the fire shadows of the past dynasties.


    But will you care about this illusory glory? Of course not! However, Li will not object to the demands of the three generations of Huoying. Only when you come and go, can you get more benefits through mutual communication.


    "Yes, Lord Huoying!" From slightly nodded.


    Smell speech, three generations of fire shadow an old face smile more happy, happy will seal the book out, and then to leave in front of.


    After taking over the sealed book, Li quietly opened it. Suddenly, the names of Ninjutsu and forbidden skills appeared in front of him. Li didn''t see much. He quickly crossed these Ninjutsu and forbidden skills and opened them completely. When he got to the blank space, Li spread them on one side of the table. Then he took up the pen and began to write, but his back was to the three generations of Huoying While he was writing, he quickly found the forbidden technique of reincarnation of filthy soil and copied it. After a while, all the cultivation methods of Rachel were recorded. After he closed the sealed book again, he handed it back to the three generations of Huoying. From the beginning to the end, the three generations of Huoying sat on one side leisurely, and didn''t seem to notice the small movements of Li It''s acquiesced in the exchange of one ninja for another.


    However, after taking the seal book and reading the practice methods of leiche, there was a glimmer of light in the eyes of the three generations of Huoying. Leiche had some disadvantages. Ordinary people couldn''t use it at all, and they needed the cooperation of the writing wheel eyes to use it perfectly. Seeing this, the three generations of Huoying quietly closed the seal book and said to Li with a smile, "it''s hard for you. If you don''t have anything, go down first £¡¡±


    Li nodded slightly, and then left the office. The smile on Huoying''s face was gone. He shook his head helplessly and murmured, "the power of leiche is needless to say, it''s not too difficult to practice, but we have to find a way to solve the problem, otherwise it''s a forbidden skill!" Thinking of this, the three generations of Huoying have to sigh about Li''s talent. At a young age, he can create such a powerful forbidden skill.


    "If only I hadn''t been born in yuzhibo!"


    "Brother Li, our graduated xiaren invited us to the party. Will you go or not?"


    While studying the reincarnation of filthy soil, yuzhibo Meiqin came to Li''s yard.


    "Party?" Li Wenyan gave up his research on reincarnation and frowned slightly. There were only a few xiaren who graduated in the same year. They were all family children, such as Zhu Lu die, RI brothers, Bofeng shuimen, Jiu xinnai, yuzhibo Fuyue, yuzhibo Meiqin and himself.


    "Well, the party was proposed by bofengshuimen and jiuxinnai, and the two brothers agreed, but Fuyue refused. Would you like to leave my brother?" Yuzhibo Meiqin nodded, but when it comes to jiuxinnai, yuzhibo Meiqin is not happy.


    "Meiqin?" From smell speech, slightly smile.


    "I''ll go if I leave my brother. I''ll let my brother and the tomato get along alone. Hum!" Yuzhibo meqin snorted and pursed. Last time in the examination room, Jiu xinnai was so close to Li on purpose, which almost made Meiqin dizzy. At the same time, it also made Meiqin feel a kind of crisis. If it goes on like this, Li''s brother might be robbed by tomatoes.Hearing yuzhibo Meiqin''s angry words, he was a little speechless. He sank for a moment and said, "Meiqin, you and jiuxinnai are the people I attach the most importance to. I hope you can get along with each other and don''t have so many prejudices, you know?" As far as Li is concerned, yuzhibo Meiqin is as close as his family, and jiuxinnai is his favorite person. He may want to live together in the future. If he makes a lot of noise every day, it''s OK.


    "From my brother, I..." Yu Zhibo Meiqin is in a hurry. She feels that Li seems to have misunderstood her feelings and wants to explain them. However, Li doesn''t give her this opportunity.


    "Well, hurry up and change your clothes. You look like a little cat. Come to the party with me later." Li Li stares, and then helps yuzhibo Meiqin wipe the black stains on her face. Meiqin has been practicing very hard these days, just to get closer to herself, which makes Li Kan feel a little sad. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C63

    "I see!" Yu Zhibo Meiqin was a little depressed when she was interrupted by Li. However, for the first time, she was able to say that against a momentum. Now that the momentum is gone, how can she say it? She trotted home with her head down to change her clothes.


    Looking at yuzhibo Meiqin''s back, Li shook his head helplessly and murmured, "I''m still so naughty when I''m nine years old, but it''s far away from the gentleness and gentleness of the patriarch''s wife in the future!"


    At this time, it was getting late. When yuzhibo Meiqin changed her clothes, the sky became dim. Wearing a white kimono, yuzhibo Meiqin stood at the gate of the courtyard, with a long black hair on her head, revealing her bright forehead, her beautiful big eyes narrowed into crescent moon, and a smile on her face.


    "Leave elder brother, let''s go quickly, everyone is estimated to be in a hurry!" Yuzhibo Meiqin waved to Li.


    Looking at the dress of yuzhibo Meiqin, Li is slightly stunned, and a strange feeling rises in his heart. Hearing the cry of Meiqin, Li also comes back to himself. He quickly steps out of the yard and comes to yuzhibo Meiqin. Yuzhibo Meiqin soon puts his left hand on his wrist, with a smile on his face.


    "Meiqin!" Apart from frowning, such intimate action can only be found between lovers. Meiqin and herself are relatives who grew up together. They belong to the same family. Although they are not direct relatives, they are also very close relatives. Is it really OK to make such intimate action? Although he was a little repelled, in his subconscious, Li didn''t want to break away from yuzhibo Meiqin''s hand. Especially seeing Meiqin''s beautiful dress and lovely big eyes, li felt that his heart seemed to shake for a while, and his strange feeling was even worse.


    "Brother Li, what are you doing? Let''s go quickly!" Yuzhibo Meiqin didn''t find the abnormality of Li, so she made a sound to urge her.


    "Well!" After returning to my mind, I haven''t been in charge of so many things. It''s nothing to do with the intimacy between relatives?


    After Yu Zhibo came to Muye''s street, the passers-by immediately cast their eyes on Li and Meiqin.


    "This is Muye''s first day, yuzhiboli. He seems to be only nine years old this year."


    "Yes, nine years ago, his parents came to buy diapers with him in their arms!"


    "How time flies! A few years ago, this child was only my waist high. Now it''s the first day of Muye!"


    Some elders began to talk about it one after another. They were all feeling that time passed too fast. The kid they thought was suffering from autism has grown into such an excellent ninja. The gorgeous Leidun really brought a lot of light to Muye.


    "My lord? Is that from the adults


    Muye''s children are very precocious. Some students who stroll in the street see Li by chance and shout excitedly. Now the reputation of Li is booming in Muye. Almost every family is discussing Rachel, and they are envious of Li''s ability to create such a cruel ninja. No, parents say it while their children listen to it Li used to study in Ninja school, and those who knew Li began to pursue him. The fan group became bigger and bigger. Everyone in the whole Ninja school knew that Muye had a genius. At the age of nine, he created an S-class ninja. He was a precocious child, and there would never be less flower mania.


    "Damn, who''s that girl next to you?"


    "It seems that he is a member of the tribe from adults. His name is yuzhibo Meiqin!"


    "No matter who she is, we have to let her walk away from him. It''s unbearable to dare to hold his hand so intimately."


    The fans have a lot of complaints about Meiqin, but no matter how fierce the words are, they dare not really come forward. Everyone can see that they are very nice to the girl holding hands, and they are of the same family. In addition, yuzhibo Meiqin is really beautiful and lovely. In this case, who dares to pull yuzhibo Meiqin apart.


    "From my brother, those people''s eyes are terrible!" Yuzhibo Meiqin also felt that her back was cold, and her hand was slightly tight. Her whole body was almost hiding in her arms.


    "It''s OK. I''m here. No one can hurt you!" Li shook his head slightly and patted the back of Meiqin''s head.


    Oops!


    Just about to answer, yuzhibo Meiqin suddenly sprained her foot, and almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, she quickly hugged her. Looking down, she knew that yuzhibo Meiqin accidentally stepped on a broken stone, and she was wearing clogs. With this step, she immediately lost her center of gravity and twisted her foot.


    "Are you all right?" After holding yuzhibo Meiqin up, Li frowned slightly and asked.


    "No, it''s OK. I''m afraid I can''t walk because I sprained my foot." Yuzhibo Meiqin is in a cold sweat, but she doesn''t want to worry about Li. She bites her teeth and says it''s OK.


    "Really, you are too careless!" Li reluctantly breathed, and then played yuzhibo Meiqin''s forehead.


    Yu Zhibo shows his teeth in pain when he is played by Li. He is very aggrieved. He sprained his foot and hurt a lot. Even if he doesn''t comfort him, he comes to play someone''s forehead. He just wants to have a seizure, but Li comes to Yu Zhibo and squats down slightly."Come up!"


    Hearing Li''s words, Yu Zhibo forgot the pain and looked at the pedestrians in the street. He lowered his head and whispered, "is that ok?"


    "Of course, you always tell me to leave my brother, so it''s right to do my brother''s duty." He nodded, then urged him to come up quickly Li has no head. If you look back, you will surely see yuzhibo Meiqin''s eyes that turn from happy to sad. In her heart, she never regards Li as her brother, but


    After reciting yuzhibo Meiqin, li felt that she was surprised. Her heart softened and she said in a soft voice, "don''t work so hard in future practice. With me, no one can bully you. Now I''ll take you home first. As for the party, just go and explain it to them tomorrow!"


    "Oh Yu Zhibo Meiqin lies on Li''s back and replies feebly.


    "What''s the matter? Do you want to go to the party so much? " Li was a little helpless. He thought yuzhibo Meiqin was unhappy because she couldn''t go to the party. After thinking about it, he said again, "when your feet are ready, I''ll take you out to eat delicious food. Now, you have to keep your feet at home and don''t leave any hidden diseases, you know?"


    "I see!" Yu Zhibo meqin snorted, then buried his face on Li''s back. He was very upset.


    "Brother Li is such a fool. He doesn''t understand the girl''s mind at all. He really hates it!" Yuzhibo Meiqin complains constantly in her heart, but she is too embarrassed to say it. She can only sulk by herself. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C64

    "Li, thank you for sending Meiqin back. Ah, Meiqin is so careless. I didn''t expect to sprain his foot!"


    After sending yuzhibo Meiqin home, Li meets Meiqin''s grandfather, the three elders of yuzhibo family. Li knows that the three elders always belong to the moderates, but this is not absolute. The three elders seem to be moderates, but in fact they are wavering. They say that they are in the same boat with yuzhibohao, but when they fight against the martial arts sect, the three elders are very happy However, the old man does not dare to do too much. To put it mildly, it means to stay on the line and meet each other in the future. To put it mildly, it''s just to see where the wind blows. If the wind turns to the moderates, the three elders will completely become the moderates. If the wind turns to the martial arts, the three elders will turn to the martial arts immediately, so this meeting, even if they know that they are from the martial arts People, but still a face of enthusiasm, do not want to Yu Zhibo Hao, see from like to see the enemy.


    "Elder three, Meiqin is an excellent girl. She will be a great ninja in the future." Li said that he didn''t despise the three elders. The world looked down on the weeds. However, in Li''s opinion, steel is too easy to break, too flexible and will drift with the tide. Between the two, it is the king of survival. However, what we are talking about here is survival. If we want to achieve great things, the weeds will not work.


    "Hehe, Meiqin is not close to anyone in the family, but close to you. My granddaughter will ask you a lot in the future. As long as she doesn''t suffer a big loss, my old man will thank you!" The three elders shook their heads, but with a smile on their face. The intention of the words was obvious. They let yuzhibo Meiqin get on the boat, but they continued to act as moderates. At that time, moderates and fighters would fight each other. No matter who lost or who won, he would be able to retreat. Why not?


    "Don''t worry, as long as I''m alive, no one in the world can make Meiqin suffer any injustice!" Li slightly curled his mouth and said, with incomparable self-confidence in his tone. No matter you are yuzhiboban or huiyeji, as long as you give me enough time, what can stop me?


    "Elder three, it''s getting late. I''ll leave now. I''ll visit Meiqin again tomorrow." With that, he turned straight out of the yard.


    Looking at Li''s back, the smile on the three elder''s face completely disappeared. He narrowed his eyes slightly and murmured, "martial arts school? Hehe, the two factions have been deadlocked for such a long time. In a few years, it will be time for them to win or lose. Yuzhiboli is amazing and gorgeous. If he wants to defeat the moderates, no one will be able to stop him! Although I am a moderate, as long as Meiqin is here, yuzhiboli will not do anything too much to himself! " Thinking of this, the three elders show a smile again and plan when to let their granddaughter get engaged with the divorced boy. In this way, it''s safe. As for Yuzhi Bohao, if you want to respect the choice of the young people, you can fool them.


    Li can see the three elders'' thoughts and intentions, but he doesn''t care. Among the whole yuzhibo family, only yuzhibo Meiqin is the one Li has to guard. Since the three elders are always Meiqin''s grandfather, even if they are enemies in the future, they can''t kill the three elders themselves in the face of Meiqin, even if they don''t use Meiqin to protect themselves Therefore, the idea of the three elders is just superfluous. Apart from making Li sigh the sorrow of the grass on the wall, nothing can be done.


    No one can catch up with or catch up with time. Since the end of the Second World War, the world of tolerance has been quiet for six years. The days of peace are always very fast. Everyone is happy. However, some young ninjas with great dreams are practicing hard.


    "Yu Zhibo is leaving. The fire shadow is calling. Please go to the fire shadow building as soon as possible!"


    After finishing the morning exercise of the new morning, he just wanted to take a breath. However, a dark part suddenly appeared in front of Li and announced the order of the third generation of Huoying in a hurry. The dark part came quickly and went quickly. After that, he disappeared directly. He wanted to inform other sufferers. Seeing this, Li immediately frowned. What could make the third generation of Huoying happy Emergency call? Since the end of the war, this emergency call has not been used for six years, unless the village meets the crisis of destroying the village or the war starts, in order to quickly assemble the Ninja army, this emergency call order will be issued.


    "Why do you want so much? Go and have a look first!" Thinking, away has disappeared in place.


    Huoyinglou!


    By the time we arrived, hundreds of ninjas had gathered in the hall on the first floor of Huoying building. Each of them was a ninja of moderate tolerance level or above. Zilai, dasheban and Baiya were all present. Standing in front of all the ninjas, the three generations of Huoying stood there with a dignified face. Even the two consultants of tuantang and Muye arrived. It seemed that this was a big deal.


    After a while, the broad hall was full of people. Bofeng Watergate and jiuxinnai also arrived. They stood beside them and were puzzled. However, because so many people and Huoying were there, they were not easy to ask.


    Over the past three years, everyone has changed a lot. The biggest one is bofengshuimen and Lili. They are both Shangren now. In fact, as early as a year ago, Lili was Shangren. At this time, Lili is more than 1.6 meters tall. Her long black hair is about to reach her waist. She wears it casually. Her right eye in front of her is covered by her long hair and only her left eye is exposed. She is still wearing it The more he grows up, the more he looks like ban. There are many people in the family who think Li is the reincarnation of Yu Zhibo. Let go of his appearance. This talent is simply amazing and his strength is unfathomable."Brother Li?"


    Yuzhibo Meiqin is the only one who will call it this way. Twelve year old yuzhibo Meiqin is very beautiful. She is one meter six, only a few centimeters shorter than Li. Now she is also a Zhongren, and she is also a member of yuzhibo family. Naturally, she was called to attend the meeting. Seeing that Li has already arrived, she immediately ran over to greet her and follow her Later, Yu Zhibo and Fu Yue had a gloomy face and did not speak.


    "Meiqin, don''t be so intimate. There are so many people watching here!" Jiuxinnai saw that yuzhibo Meiqin grasped Li''s hand as soon as he had a chance. He was immediately unconvinced and said angrily.


    "Well, it''s my brother. Why can''t I get close to her? It''s you. Why are you so close to my brother?" Yuzhibo Meiqin is not willing to be outdone. In the past three years, they have been bickering about leaving. However, every time yuzhibo Meiqin fails, jiuxinnai''s temper is just like that. Yuzhibo Meiqin is not as open as jiuxinnai in some aspects.


    "Well, the third generation of Huoying is going to start talking. You two stop!" Li shook his head slightly. Although he was used to this situation, he still felt headache.


    At this time, the three generations of Huoying coughed slightly twice, looked at the Ninja below with a dignified face, and said, "last night, we received a report from the intelligence department that caoren village, Longren village, and Yuren village surrounded the country of vortex in three directions, which is reprehensible. As an ally of our country of fire, the country of vortex must not sit back and watch this matter!" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C65

    When the whirlpool clan was exterminated is not clearly stated in the original book. Most people guess it. But now I hear about supporting the whirlpool kingdom. I think it happened after the end of World War II and before the Third World War. The whirlpool kingdom is just a small country without even a village. However, because the whirlpool clan lives in it and relies on their powerful seal technique, the whirlpool kingdom can live They have survived for such a long time, but they have succeeded in sealing and failed in sealing. The terror of sealing has gradually aroused fear and greed in other countries and villages. The three countries have begun to unite and want to wipe out the whirlpool clan. As long as they have their sealing skills, they may become a Daren Village side by side with the five Daren villages.


    "Leave!"


    Nine xinnai heard the news, suddenly pale, looked away, although the whirlpool family sent her to be a man, she was very dissatisfied with the family, but if it was not for the family, she could not meet away, so the dissatisfaction with the family had already disappeared, at this time heard that her family was besieged by so many ninjas, immediately flustered.


    "Don''t worry, it will be OK!" Li took Jiu xinnai''s hand and said softly.


    Hearing the words of Li, Jiu xinnai pursed her mouth, relieved a lot, but her brow was still tight.


    Yuzhibo Meiqin beside her is also stunned. Even when she sees that Jiu xinnai and Li are so intimate, she doesn''t say a word. From the bottom of her heart, yuzhibo Meiqin still sympathizes with Jiu xinnai. She is far away from her hometown and comes to this unfamiliar wood leaf. Besides Li, she doesn''t have a friend. Everyone bullies her, although she often quarrels with Jiu xinnai about Li But most of the reason is that yuzhibo Meiqin wants to take this opportunity to give jiuxinnai a little joy, not too lonely. Now jiuxinnai''s hometown is involved in the war, yuzhibo Meiqin is also worried about jiuxinnai.


    "The whirlpool clan has made friends with Muye from generation to generation. We Muye can''t sit back and watch our allies be destroyed. Now, issue battle orders here, big snake pill!" Three generations of Huoying''s face is dignified and looks at the big snake pill.


    "Lord Huoying!" Big snake pill step forward and wait for the order.


    "You lead three Shangren and one hundred Zhongren to attack caoren village and defeat their effective forces. No mistake!"


    "Yes


    "Since you came here, you have to lead three Shangren and one hundred Zhongren to stop the rain in Yanren village. There must be no mistake!"


    "Yes


    "Qi Mu Shuo Mao, you should lead three Shangren and a hundred people to block Longren village. No mistake!"


    "Yes


    Muye''s three most influential figures led the team and sent out hundreds of ninjas, which was enough to see the attitude of the three generations of Huoying towards the whirlpool clan. All of them were in awe. They knew that this task was very important. If the task failed and led to the destruction of the whirlpool clan, I''m afraid it would be a small matter to be deprived of the title of Ninja, and there would be no less severe punishment.


    "It shouldn''t be too late. Let''s go back and get ready for the war. We''ll rush to the battle field of vortex country and disperse!" Three generations of fire shadow hand waved, suddenly, all the Ninjas disappeared, the hall was empty.


    "I hope it''s OK, if there are big snake pill, Zilai and Shuo Mao!" The three generations of Huoying have a sad face. If they were other allies, they would not be so nervous. But the whirlpool clan is different. Muye''s people are all selected from the whirlpool clan. It can be said that the whirlpool clan is just like Muye''s branch. How can the three generations of Huoying sit back and watch the ninja in his village be slaughtered by others?


    The number of Ninjutsu who went to the meeting reached 300. There were nine in Shangren, and the rest were Zhongren. That is to say, the people who just attended the meeting were those who needed to fight. Everyone went to prepare combat materials one after another. The support war was not an offensive and defensive war, so there was no need to send out medical soldiers. Their task was to fight back the invading Ninjutsu with the people of the whirlpool clan on the road That''s fine.


    However, in more than an hour, more than 300 Zhongren and several Shangren finished their preparations and came to Muye''s door, waiting for the order to start. This time, lihebofengshuimen was standing in front, because they were two of the nine Shangren.


    Dashuewan stepped forward, glanced at Lihe Watergate and showed a smile. Then he casually ordered three Shangren and set out. Suddenly, some people who were willing to follow dashuewan followed, and the number of people on the field decreased by one third.


    Qimu Shuo Mao also ordered three Shangren, and then set out with 100 Zhongren. The rest left behind were lihebo Fengshui gate and another Shangren who didn''t know him. Lihebo Fengshui gate was a student from laiye, so dasheban and Qimu Shuo Mao didn''t ask lihebo Fengshui gate to follow them.


    "Well, you already know the seriousness of this matter. Next, we will go to the battlefield to stop Yuren village from attacking the whirlpool clan. I hope you can pin your head on your belt. Now, come with me!" He also said that he came out first. Suddenly, hundreds of celebrities took action one after another, and all of them went out of the village.


    More than 300 people are divided into three teams, each of which takes a different route. Since this team came to Yuren village, it has taken the direction of Yuren village.


    Vortex country is a country of water, surrounded by water on all sides. Its land area is close to Yuren village, and it is not far from the country of fire. After half a day''s hard work, our troops are the first to arrive. However, it is not within the territory of vortex country. Their task is to block Yuren village on the way and stop most of the people with the greatest strength. As for the rest of the people, we want to have a whirlpool The tribe can deal with it.When I came to the top of a valley, I soon saw thousands of ninjas marching in an orderly way. The first one was a middle-aged man with a mask. When I saw this man, my eyes shrank and his face was not good-looking.


    "It turned out to be a team led by shanjiaoyu banzang himself!" He also breathed heavily, remembering that he fought with him in Yuren village seven years ago. He cooperated with gangshou and dashuewan, and they could not defeat him. Moreover, we can see that at that time, shanjiaoyu Bancang didn''t do his best. I''m afraid that only three generations of Huoying could defeat such a terrible man.


    From squatting on the side of zilaiye, squinting at the bottom of shanjiaoyu Bancang, murmured, "it seems that there will be a fierce battle next!"


    The name of Banshen mountain pepper fish is enough to make most ninjas in the world of tolerance flinch. The weight of Banshen is immeasurable. The God of tolerance should know the weight of Banshen. It''s unimaginable that he can be called Banshen.


    "Ding! If the task is successful, 10000 points will be awarded. If the task fails, 10000 points will be deducted from the host! " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C66

    "Cut off the pepper fish and hide it for half an hour!"


    Li frowned slightly. Shanjiaoyu Bancang''s strength is really strong. Sanren can''t overcome it. Now Li''s strength is elite Shangren level. If he adds the kaleidoscope wheel eye, his combat power can surpass the ordinary shadow level. But shanjiaoyu Bancang is obviously not as simple as shadow level. His strength may be only the level of intermediate shadow level, but his first-hand poison is not so good The technique is to make them perfect. Since then, the three of them have been able to fight with shanjiaoyu Bancang for so long, thanks to gangshou, the top medical ninja.


    "Leave!"


    At this time, jiuxinnai with a sad face came to the side of Li, a pair of eager to talk and stop.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let shanjiaoyu pass here!" From slightly sighed, don''t say the system task, even for nine Sinai, from also can''t put this pepper fish half to put in the past.


    He frowned and looked at Li and Bofeng shuimen. Finally, he sighed helplessly. Although Bofeng shuimen''s strength has tolerance, it is also the bottom of tolerance. Although Li''s strength doesn''t know how deep it is, he and himself still can''t hide it.


    "It seems that these three villages are determined to destroy the whirlpool clan!" Zilai also shook his head. At the beginning, he thought that shanjiaoyu Bancang would not do it by himself, but now it seems that the battle is extremely dangerous.


    When the army of shanjiaoyu Bancang arrived at the foot of the mountain, their eyes shrank and their right hand waved. All of a sudden, innumerable painless blasts sticking to the detonators shot out and inserted them on the opposite side of the mountain wall. There was a violent explosion, and the boulders rolled and fell to the bottom of the valley.


    "Attack Zilai also jumped first, and Li also followed closely. His task was to join hands with Zilai to block the pepper fish for an hour.


    "There''s an ambush. Be careful!"


    The rain below never expected that someone would ambush here. The valley was narrow, and the boulders rolled down. There was no place to escape. The strong ones could resist this wave of boulder attack. The weak ones were smashed to pieces. Thousands of neat Ninja troops were in chaos for a moment, and hundreds of Ninja were killed under this wave of attack.


    "Kill


    Muye only has more than 100 ninjas, but they are all Zhongren. For a moment, they will not lose so quickly. They rush into the already chaotic enemy group and fight. Shanjiaoyu Bancang is furious. They hate Muye and just want to fight. However, at this time, Lihe Zilai stops him.


    "Since you came?" Seeing the comer, shanjiaoyu Bancang automatically ignored his departure. Looking at Zilai, he said faintly, "when you three fought with me, they couldn''t beat me. Now six years later, are you good at it? Do you think you can beat me alone?" Shanjiaoyu Bancang looks scornful and angry. Last time, he gave zilaiye three titles of "three forbearance", just to show his kindness to Muye. From the bottom of my heart, shanjiaoyu Bancang doesn''t look up to zilaiye three.


    "It''s a tough man. I don''t want to fight with you, but I can''t help it. I can''t disobey the old man''s orders!" At this point, Zilai also bit his fingers, and then made a few seals. He pressed his palm on the ground and growled, "psychic skill!"


    Bang!


    A big toad with a short knife appeared at Zilai''s feet and sent Zilai to the sky.


    "Since I came here, I have encountered some trouble again, and even called me out!" This toad has a cigarette in its mouth and says carelessly that this toad is Wentai.


    "Wentai, there will be a fierce battle this time. If you can''t do it later, you can go back to Tongling world by yourself." Zilai''s face was dignified. He took a look at the Muye ninja who was fighting with Yuren. Then he looked to one side and said quietly, "Li, shanjiaoyu Bancang is good at using poison. Be careful when you fight for a while!" At this time, Zilai also agreed to fight with him. Shanjiaoyu Bancang is too strong. Blindly trying to be brave will only lead to mission failure.


    "I know!" Li nodded slightly, his black pupils were stained with blood red, and the three gouyu slowly rotated, and then connected with each other, forming a kaleidoscope writing wheel eye state. Shanjiaoyu Bancang is the strongest person Li has ever faced. If he is not careful, he may die.


    "Oh? Since then, do you think you can beat me by joining hands with this little devil? Do you think this kid is more powerful than your original companions, big snake pill and gangshou? " Shanjiaoyu Bancang glanced away and lost interest. Although he was a little over 1.6 meters tall, the childishness between his eyebrows had not completely faded. At first glance, he knew that he was very young, and at most he could only be regarded as a gifted ninja.


    "It''s hard to say!" Come from also don''t think of hum a, from the bottom line where, to tell the truth, come from also don''t know.


    Shanjiaoyu Bancang smelled the words and looked at Li slightly. When he saw Li''s pupil, shanjiaoyu Bancang showed a trace of clarity. With a smile, he said faintly, "it''s yuzhibo, and look at these eyes, the level is not low!"


    "Eyes?" Zilai also hears Yan and looks at Li. He doesn''t know that Li has opened a kaleidoscope to write. In fact, the whole Muye doesn''t know anything except yuzhibozhan. However, it''s not the time to tangle. Zilai also says, "half hide the fish with pepper. If you go away, Muye will never embarrass you in Yuren village. Otherwise, I have to share with you today! ""Hum, I''m not old, but I''m not young. Don''t forget that I gave you the name of Sanren. I can take it back at any time!" Shanjiaoyu half hide a listen to the threat, suddenly angry, bite fingers, a palm press on the ground "psychic skill!"


    The psychic beast of shanjiaoyu is shanjiaoyu. It can drill into the ground and poison. The attack really makes people''s air defense careless. With the launch of channeling, however, the so-called shanjiaoyu is not seen. However, at this time, Li jumps away from the original place. In an instant, it breaks away from the ground where he just stood. A painted black lizard''s head comes out It''s a sneak attack, but it''s a failure.


    "You are still as mean as before. You also use the method of sneak attack to deal with some children!" Seeing that Li had nothing to do with it, Zi Lai was also slightly relieved, and then looked at Bancang, a mountain pepper fish. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C67

    "Well, there''s no such thing as mean or not mean between the enemies. The lion still needs to fight the rabbit with all his strength. This kid looks good. It''s good to kill him first, but I didn''t expect that he was so alert!" Shanjiaoyu Bancang snorted coldly, and then looked away. There was a trace of jealousy in his eyes. Why did the geniuses of Muye village come out one by one? This child was even better than Sanren.


    "Old devil, you call one kid at a time, but you really think I''m transparent!" After leaving the attack of shanjiaoyu, he fell on the opposite side of shanjiaoyu Bancang. His face was not good-looking and he was despised by others. He even attacked himself secretly. If he didn''t know shanjiaoyu Bancang''s character and his strength, he would have been eaten by that shanjiaoyu just now?


    "Hum, if you want to get respect from others, you must first see your own strength!" Shanjiaoyu Bancang narrowed his eyes slightly, then rushed forward and suddenly disappeared. When he appeared again, he was in front of Li and kicked his head.


    "This guy''s instant body skill is still so fast!" I''m surprised to see that in addition to using poison, Huodun and instant body skills are also first-class, not to mention body skills. In those years, the three of them could resist the body skills of shanjiaoyu Bancang.


    Pop! Pop! Pop!


    Li''s body skill is not bad. He began to exercise since he was a child. Although the attack of shanjiaoyu Bancang was fierce, Li didn''t feel hard relying on the kaleidoscope to write wheel eyes and his own body skill. They fought for several rounds with body skill continuously, and then started a short step. His body disappeared in front of shanjiaoyu Bancang. Now it''s shanjiaoyu Bancang''s turn to be stunned. He just started I didn''t see the other party''s seal just now.


    Bang!


    At the critical moment, shanjiaoyu Bancang turned back to block a sweeping away, but he could not help but back a few steps.


    "Boy, you just used instant body skill?" After being kicked back by Li, shanjiaoyu Bancang didn''t care. Instead, he looked at Li in surprise. In the aspect of instant body technique, shanjiaoyu Bancang didn''t dare to be number one in the world of tolerance, but he could surpass himself by less than five fingers. Now that the kid has just disappeared suddenly, he can''t react to it. How fast is the seal?


    "Even if it''s instant body skill, I don''t think we should talk so much nonsense. When we fight, we should have the appearance of fighting!" Finish saying, leave to launch instant step again, the instant arrived at the front of the mountain pepper fish half Tibet, one punch blew past.


    "The boy!"


    Shanjiaoyu Bancang scolded secretly, raised his hand to block the blow, then stepped back again, pressed his hands on the ground, layers of detonators rolled up from the ground, quickly wrapped his feet in it, and the detonators soon sounded a burning sound.


    "Kid, ninja''s fighting is not just a strong attack. Although your strength is good, your fighting experience is "At this point, shanjiaoyu Bancang closed his mouth. He saw a smile on Li''s face, and his scarlet eyes showed slight disdain.


    "No way. Can he survive my fire attack?" Shanjiaoyu Bancang shakes his head. This idea is too unrealistic. Sanren had suffered a lot in the face of this move. If he hadn''t discovered it earlier, gangshou would have died under the fire dun. He didn''t believe that he could ignore the power of fire Dun when he was so young.


    Boom!


    Countless detonators detonated, and the violent explosion blew away countless soil. The smoke scattered everywhere. From then on, he also widened his eyes and jumped down from the frog''s back. He was just dragged down by the half hidden psychic beast. Unexpectedly, he was trapped by half hidden for a while.


    However, at this time, Li, who should have been killed by the countless detonators, came out of the smoke unharmed. From his feet to his body, he was spotless, even his hair was not messy, as if he was not the one who had just been in the explosion.


    "Playing Huodun with my yuzhibo family is really a good teacher!" Li Leng snorted. He made several seals on his hands and took a strong breath, "Huodun! The fire is gone


    The whole valley is full of flames, and there is no way to go back. The flames are ferocious, and they go to shanjiaoyu Bancang. They are gaping behind them. The coverage of Huodun is too large. How huge chakra is needed.


    "Shuidun can''t stop it!" Shanjiaoyu Bancang keeps retreating. His face changes greatly. If he wants to put out the fire, Shuidun is the last choice. However, there are too many flames, and ordinary Shuidun can''t work at all. Thinking of this, shanjiaoyu Bancang is helpless. He stops retreating and quickly prints with both hands, and then claps his hand on the ground, "earthrun, earthflow wall!"


    Whoo!


    The sea of fire roars past and is taken by the wall. The fire rushes to both sides. Yuren, who is fighting with Muye ninja, can''t imagine that there will be such a fire escape. The Ninjas who have no time to escape are engulfed by the sea of fire.


    Ah ~ ~


    scream one after another. A few seconds later, he stopped the release of Haohuo Mie, and breathed a little. Just now, he increased the power of Haohuo Mie to the maximum, and the lethality was enough to reach s level. If it wasn''t group attack ninja, it would be better for shanjiaoyu Bancang."Ding! Congratulations to the host for killing ten xiaren. The bonus points are worth 10000! "


    The fire just put out didn''t hurt shanjiaoyu Bancang, but killed ten Yuren who didn''t have time to escape, bringing 10000 points to Li.


    Pop! Pop!


    The rubble fell off, and shanjiaoyu Bancang stood up with a gloomy face. The wall used to protect his body could not bear the burning of the fire. It turned into a piece of black ash and scattered on the ground. However, shanjiaoyu Bancang himself did not suffer much damage, just his hair was burnt a little.


    "It''s true that heroes are young. Muye village is really a place full of talents!" Although he said this compliment, his face was very gloomy. After a cold hum, he said again, "no matter how talented you are, you are still a mole ant before you grow up. Give me your life!" Shanjiaoyu Bancang is very angry after being killed so many people by Li. It''s not that he loves ten times. It''s because a 12-year-old kid can kill his subordinates from under his own eyes when fighting with him. It''s not like he''s beating his face hard.


    "Use your tongue!" Li Leng snorts, the kaleidoscope of his left eye spins rapidly, and the huge pupil force bursts out. The space next to shanjiaoyu Bancang suddenly distorts. However, at this time, Li feels a stabbing pain in his eyes and wants to stop releasing the divine power. However, he bites his teeth, but he still bears the idea, and the pupil force continues to transport. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C68

    "What''s this?" Shanjiaoyu Bancang was surprised. He felt that a very strong suction was constantly pulling his arm. When he saw Li''s eye, he immediately knew what was going on. Chakra burst out in his body. After breaking free from the suction, he rushed towards Li quickly, running with a faint purple mist on his body. With the breeze blowing, the purple mist slowly spread Come on.


    "Leave, be careful, this is the poisonous fog that the mountain pepper fish half hides!" Since also see this, pupil a shrink, hurry to remind, and then a forward rushed to the body, blocked the pepper fish half hidden, two people instantly fight together.


    Shanjiaoyu Bancang''s body skill is really strong, and he can''t resist it at all. However, he was beaten back by shanjiaoyu Bancang after several moves. Of course, it''s not that zilaiye''s body skill is too weak, but that he is fighting with his gas closed. This shanjiaoyu Bancang releases poison fog. If he inhales it, it will also cause paralysis. Isn''t he going to be slaughtered at that time?


    "Sure enough, just because of the pain and subconsciously weakened the power of Shenwei!" Covering his left eye, Li slightly gasped for breath. Although he just gritted his teeth and insisted on exerting divine power, subconsciously, his instinct weakened the power of divine power a lot. Otherwise, he would not let the pepper fish escape. At least he could twist his hand down.


    Whoo!


    At this time, a whistling sound came. Looking up, shanjiaoyu Bancang had already separated from zilaiye, and came to his face.


    Boom!


    Li didn''t evade and let the pepper fish half hide a punch in his face. However, Li didn''t show the slightest pain. A layer of purple energy began to flash on Li''s face.


    Whoo!


    A hurricane roared past Li''s whole body, shaking the stunned shanjiaoyu away. A purple skeleton energy soared into the sky. The huge chakra overflowed and lifted the gravel away from his whole body. The purple skeleton gradually took shape, and soon formed a giant man of more than ten meters.


    Roar!


    After the formation of xuzoneng, he roared and the wind howled. A long Purple Bow appeared in his left hand, and an arrow appeared in his right hand. He drew the bow and set up the arrow, aiming at Bancang.


    "What is this?"


    Muye ninja and Yuren, who are fighting, stop one after another and look at the giant with a look of horror. Shanjiaoyu Bancang and Zilai also stop and step aside and look at the purple giant with a look of shock.


    "Shanjiaoyu Bancang, this is the pupil skill of my yuzhibo family, and it''s also my best skill now. If you have the ability, you can try the power of xuzoneng!" Standing in the middle of xuzonenghu, his long hair kept flying. His eyes were staring at Bancang. His scarlet pupil was terrible. Around his pupil, his whole eyes were covered with blood like cobwebs.


    The artifact used by Xu Zuneng is the Magu bow of heaven. It''s very fast. After pulling the bow and taking the arrow, it shoots at shanjiaoyu Bancang. Suddenly, a purple streamer cuts through the air and rushes towards shanjiaoyu Bancang.


    "I can''t stop it!" Shanjiaoyu Bancang suddenly changed color. He didn''t even have the heart to resist. He quickly made a seal and started the instant body technique. At this time, he couldn''t care about the rain behind him.


    Boom!


    The powerful bow and arrow of suzannenghu was so powerful that it was not blocked by the pepper fish. In a moment, it fell into the center of Yuren. The powerful energy exploded like a bomb. The valley was shaken. Countless stones fell off the mountain wall and then rolled down. At this time, Yuren was killed.


    Muye Ninja is only 100, and Yuren is 1000. The number is ten times different. Even if you attack Muye with your eyes closed, you can''t hit Muye ninja. Therefore, all the arrows that must be supported by Yuren are borne by Yuren.


    "Ding! Congratulations to the host for killing 10 Shangren and 5 Zhongren. The reward points are worth 20000. Please check! "


    "Do you already have the integral value of 70000?" Li breathed a little, but there was a sharp pain in his eyes. Two lines of blood came out of the corner of his eyes. With the scarlet pupils, Li''s face looked terrible. Yuren was scared by the giant like Shura. His hands and feet were shaking. If his leader hadn''t issued a retreat order, they would have started to run away.


    "Is this the final change of Yu Zhibo''s wheel eye, the legendary kaleidoscope wheel eye?" Zilai also slightly squinted. He was shocked by the power of suzaneng Hu. Just after that shot, Zilai also thought that he could not resist hard, even if it was difficult to escape. This time, he found that he was too far away from hiding, opened the kaleidoscope, and no one knew about the whole wood leaf. But if he was a genius, he would show his talent to get others'' support Recognition and respect, however, can always be hidden without saying ..


    he dodged the arrow of Xu zeneng, and shanjiaoyu appeared on the left side of Li. However, he is in a bad state now. His right arm is constantly shaking, and his scarlet blood is flowing down from his arm. Although he has just used instant body technique to avoid the fatal attack of this arrow, he is still rubbed by this arrow. The price is that his right hand seems to be unconscious now I can''t even lift it.


    "Yu Zhibo''s writing wheel eye really deserves its reputation. I''m defeated this time!" Shanjiaoyu Bancang shakes his head, looks at those Yuren who have not much fighting spirit behind him, and looks at the skeleton giant who is like conquering. Shanjiaoyu Bancang really doesn''t want to fight any more. He is a prudent man, without absolute assurance, he will never fight to death. Now he knows nothing about the giant in front of him. Under this unknown power, he can''t fight Not willing to fight.It''s easy to hide the fish in half. After giving up, Yuren immediately stopped fighting. Suddenly, the two ninjas separated. Hundreds of ninjas'' bodies were lying on the ground, most of them were Yuren. Muye also lost more than a dozen lives, one hundred to one thousand. The ratio is too high. Even if Muye is Zhongren, he can''t change the situation of sacrifice Most of Yuren were subdued. In addition to the previous sneak attack, hundreds of ninjas were stoned to death, resulting in the chaos of Yuren. The casualties of Muye may be even heavier.


    "Since then, congratulations on Muye''s another genius. This time, I''ve lost. Yuren will give up the siege of vortex country. I''ll lead Yuren to retreat!" Shanjiaoyu Bancang has a gloomy face. After that, he turns around and leaves. This time he comes to besiege the country of vortex, not only he doesn''t get any benefits, but also he loses more than 200 ninjas. He is also hurt, which makes shanjiaoyu Bancang''s face unable to hang on. He just wants to leave here quickly to save his face. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C69

    After shanjiaoyu Bancang led Yuren to retreat, Li couldn''t hold on any longer. The kaleidoscope disappeared and xuzuo Neng suddenly broke away. In a short time, he turned into purple energy and disappeared. Li suddenly vomited. The side effect of kaleidoscope pupil surgery was too big. If he hadn''t taken life potion for a long time before, how could he support it for such a long time? It has been three years since he opened the kaleidoscope Although it was not used frequently, it was also used a lot, but it was the first time.


    It takes a lot of chakra and pupil force to cast it. After it is cast, it also needs physical strength to maintain, which is undoubtedly a huge burden to the body.


    "Li, are you ok?"


    "Away from my brother!"


    Jiuxinnai and yuzhibo Meiqin squeeze out from the crowd. Seeing that Li''s face is full of dark red blood, they are scared. They quickly take out gauze from the bag to wipe it for Li. In this battle, jiuxinnai and yuzhibo Meiqin are not hurt, but their faces are dirty. It is obvious that they have been through a hard struggle.


    "I''m fine. It''s just a side effect of pupil surgery!" Li slightly shakes his head, grabs Jiu xinnai and Yu Zhibo Meiqin''s hand, takes the gauze over, wipes the blood off his face at will, then throws the red gauze aside, and looks up at Muye ninja.


    Everyone was in awe. It was the 12-year-old Shangren who summoned a huge skeleton God of war to end the arduous battle. They were afraid of the power of Li and summoned the skeleton giant. They had never heard of this kind of Ninja, and they could not help worshiping it. This powerful ninja was Muye''s ninja, only 12 years old, if time passed Japan is another white tooth. Who dares to invade Muye village in the future?


    Zilai also gave a secret letter to a communication ninja, and asked him to take it back to Muye. Then he came to Li with both hands on his back, nodded slightly, and said with a smile, "Li boy, well done. At the beginning, I couldn''t defeat shanjiaoyu Bancang with big snake pill and gangshou. I didn''t expect that you defeated him alone today! It''s a new generation replacing the old When it comes to this, I''m also full of shhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.


    Li Wenyan shook his head and said that it was a fluke to beat shanjiaoyu Bancang. Shanjiaoyu Bancang suffered two losses because of the strange eye of the writing wheel in the kaleidoscope, and his right arm was injured in the last time. In addition, the kaleidoscope of yuzhibo family was not well known. Naturally, shanjiaoyu Bancang did not dare to gamble because of his cautious character. After all, there were still others on the side, Although Zilai six years ago couldn''t beat him, who knows how powerful Zilai will be six years later. All of these factors together, this is the reason why shanjiaoyu Bancang decided to retreat.


    "Well, it''s over here. Let''s go to the country of vortex first and drive out the invaders!"


    "Ding! Congratulations to the host for completing the task of blocking and intercepting the wild pepper fish. The reward points are worth 10000. Please pay attention to check! "


    After completing the task, Li will have 80:00 points. Although there is a big difference in the number of eternal kaleidoscope, it is an astronomical number for Li at this stage. The use of inaxiqi will lead to complete blindness of the eyes. Li can recover with 10000 points, which is equivalent to having eight lives.


    After the rectification, youzilai also took the lead. Muye''s ninjas went to the country of vortex one after another. Although they defeated shanjiaoyu Bancang, they didn''t know what happened to the other two sides. The seal skill of vortex clan is really powerful, but there are few people. I''m afraid there are no more than 100 people in the whole clan. Even if the other two villages rush by, hundreds of ninjas can completely destroy the vortex The vortex family.


    After more than half an hour''s March, I finally arrived at the boundary of vortex country. At a glance, there were lakes everywhere, which should have been a peaceful vortex country. At this time, there were thick smoke everywhere, and the prestige was blowing. I could smell the faint smell of blood from inside.


    "No, the kingdom of vortex has been conquered!" Zilai''s face changed greatly, and he hurried to the land of the whirlpool clan. The rest of the Ninjas knew that it was a big deal, and they followed up one after another.


    "What''s going on?" Li frowned slightly. Normally, he blocked the rain. It''s not difficult for dashewan and qimushuomao to block the other two villages. But how did the war come in? The strength of dashewan is not lower than that of Zilai, and the strength of caoren village is not as strong as that of Yuren village, not to mention Qimu Shuo Mao. His strength is much stronger than that of Zilai and dashewan. Let alone a Longren village, even a village of five big countries, as long as he doesn''t exert all his strength, he can''t pass Qimu Shuo Mao''s attack.


    "Must the whirlpool clan be destroyed?" Li Li shakes her head and looks at Jiu xinnai beside her. She looks worried and pale. Compared with worry, no one can compare with Jiu xinnai. She is a princess of the whirlpool clan. The higher her status is, the heavier her responsibility is. How can she sit and watch her clan be destroyed.


    After arriving at the whirlpool clan''s clan land, everyone was dumbfounded. The famous clan in the past was in a state of disrepair. The whole clan land was completely burned, and there were clusters of small flames beating on the blackened beams. The smoke kept rising up into the sky. When you walked in, there were countless corpses lying on the ground, most of them with red hair, and a small number of them were dead Ninja from other villages.


    "Father, mother!" Seeing such a tragic situation, Jiu xinnai rushed into the burned down house. Although he was angry that they sent him to Muye, an unfamiliar place in the world, and even more angry that they let him become a monster, his blood was thicker than water. In front of his family, everything was gone."Looking at the Ninja''s costume, it should be long Ren who is blocked by Shuo Mao. Why is it like this? With Shuo Mao, why does long Ren come here?" Zilai also took off the forehead protection from a dead Ninja''s head and held it tightly in his hand. The tendons on the back of his hand came straight out. However, after much effort, the whirlpool clan was still destroyed. The Ninja suit of Muye Ninja still has the symbol of whirlpool clan.


    From frowning, over these bodies, into a house that has been burned only half of the house, inside, nine Sinai lonely kneeling on the ground, in front of two bodies, a man and a woman, is worth middle age, think is nine Sinai''s parents.


    "Nine Sinai!" Li slightly squats down and hugs Jiu xinnai into his arms. He doesn''t know how to comfort others. At this time, he only hopes that his arms can warm Jiu xinnai and prevent her from feeling lonely and cold. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C70

    Jiuxinnai''s parents were not spared when the whirlpool clan was destroyed. However, jiuxinnai didn''t cry, but it was not strong. On the contrary, people with too fragile feelings suddenly changed and their thoughts fell into a state of being unable to cry. After staying in his arms for a while, jiuxinnai fell asleep unconsciously. He couldn''t bear to wake her up, so he took her out of the door The corpses of the whirlpool clan will be handled by themselves.


    "Away from my brother!"


    Yuzhibo Meiqin looks at jiuxinnai who is in her arms. She opens her mouth and wants to stop talking. The whole family is destroyed. Jiuxinnai must be very sad. When she heard the news of her parents'' death, she was also very sad, but she was still young at that time. She didn''t get away from her sadness for a long time, but now


    "Meiqin, let her have a good sleep!" Li shook his head slightly, and his heart was full of murders. Before he set out, he promised Jiu xinnai that the whirlpool clan would be OK. In fact, this was not to comfort Jiu xinnai. At the beginning, he planned to intervene in the war and change the fate of the whirlpool clan. Indeed, he should have defeated Yuren village, but he didn''t expect that the final result still remained unchanged The whirlpool clan has been exterminated.


    Glanced at the ground of those who have no breath of Ninja, from immediately narrowed his eyes, "Longren village . do you want to From the eyes flashed a trace of anger, this Longren village is Qi Mu Shuo Mao block, this in the end is how to return a responsibility, why should be blocked Longren will appear here?


    Qi Mu Shuo Mao''s strength is even stronger than Sanren''s. If you come here to successfully block because of the relationship of separation, but there is no problem with dasheban. Why is Qi Mu Shuo Mao in trouble?


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    At this time, a large group of Muye ninjas appeared. The leader was dashuewan. There was still blood on his face. It was obvious that he had just gone through a fight. However, when he saw the tragic situation of the whirlpool clan, dashuewan''s pupils shrank, and there was a flash of anger in his eyes. After they had done so much, the whirlpool clan was still exterminated. What was their purpose of fighting against the enemy What''s the matter? Isn''t it a joke?


    "Since come also adult, here still has a person to live!"


    When everyone was still in grief, the voice of a little surprise came from bofengshui gate. Zilai and dasheban looked at each other and ran forward quickly. When they saw it, they saw a red haired girl breathing hard in the ruins, with black traces on her face. The girl opened her eyes and saw the startled picture of bofengshui gate at the first time Happy and excited face, see here, the girl immediately rushed to the body of wave wind water gate, crying.


    In the face of great changes, a group of strange ninjas rush into the whirlpool clan and kill everyone they see. Everyone is vicious. The surprise and excitement on the face of the storm gate make the girl feel at ease.


    "Well, it''s OK. As long as we are here, no one can hurt you!" Bofeng Watergate has a lot of feelings in his heart. He is a kind-hearted man. Seeing this girl''s great changes, he feels a little distressed. His tone is more gentle and he wants to heal the girl''s wounds.


    The gentle tone of Bofeng Watergate seems to be able to disperse the dark sunshine. The girl cried even more sad. But soon, the girl fainted. She was hurt a lot. She was just shining back.


    "At last, I kept the blood of the whirlpool people! Ah Since also slightly shook his head, tone can not say the melancholy.


    "Every family has its own escape route. Although the whirlpool clan has undergone great changes, some of them should have escaped with the help of the escape route. Moreover, since the whirlpool clan has existed for many years, some of their blood has been flowing away, so it should be avoided to cut off their blood! But it''s true to use the name vortex in the future Big snake pill also said, with a touch of helplessness on his face. Even though he is indifferent, he can''t help feeling Shhh at this time. The powerful people in the past can''t escape the end of being destroyed. I''m afraid only the Legendary God can live forever in this world.


    "Watergate, take this girl with you. We''ll go back to Muye now!" Big snake pill continued.


    "Wait, Shuo Mao hasn''t come yet!" Since come also eyebrow a wrinkly, hesitant way.


    "Ha ha, since you come here, are you really stupid or fake stupid? Shuo Mao didn''t come here at this time. On the contrary, long Ren came first. He won''t come for long as we wait here!" Big snake pill sneers, light says.


    Everyone is not a fool, big snake pill said so, everyone understood, Longren will come here, may be related to flag wood Shuo Mao.


    "Qi Mu Shuo Mao?" Li slightly narrowed his eyes and suddenly remembered the end of Qi Mu Shuo Mao in the original work. Is it related to this?


    Conjecture is always conjecture. There are too many possibilities for Longren to come here. This matter is very much involved. Conjecture alone can''t solve the problem. As long as you go back to Muye, everything will be clear. After the integration of the two forces, dozens of ninjas are left to take care of the affairs of the whirlpool clan. The rest are led by dashuewan and Zilai, heading for Muye.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ...


    "Shuo Mao, don''t you have any explanation for this?"


    After returning to Muye village, he didn''t even have time to rest. Zilaiye, dashuewan and Shangren, who had participated in this mission, were called to huoyinglou. Lihebofeng Watergate was also in it. Jiuxinnai was sent home by Lihe and taken care of by yuzhibo Meiqin."Lord Huoying, I''m responsible for this. No matter what punishment, I have no complaints from Qi Mu Shuo Mao!" Qi Mu Shuo Mao knelt on the ground with one knee and lowered his head. He didn''t have the slightest regret.


    In addition to Shangren, Tuan Zang and two consultants were present. In addition to Tuan Zang, the two consultants also looked at Qi Mu Shuo Mao with an iron face. If Qi Mu Shuo Mao had not a special identity, they really wanted to swear.


    The cause and effect of the incident is very simple. In response to the plot in the original book, Qi Mu Shuo Mao had an accident when he stopped Longren village. He was supposed to be an ambush party, but was ambushed by the enemy. Hundreds of ninjas who followed Qi Mu Shuo Mao were killed and injured by one third in an instant. In the later battle, more than a dozen ninjas died, and even three of them were dying Seeing that his companion''s death and injury are so serious, Longren has at least thousands of ninjas. If he goes on fighting, all of them will die except Qimu Shuo Mao himself. If he had been in the past, Qimu Shuo Mao would have insisted on carrying out the task. However, at the end of the Second World War, one thing changed him and made him feel the value of his companion. The task was always dead, but he didn''t Companion is a living life. Because of this change, Qi Mu Shuo Mao chose to give up the task and lead his companion to retreat. However, long Ren lost his way and successfully entered the country of vortex and destroyed the vortex clan. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C71

    Does he regret it? Qimu Shuo Mao will say that he doesn''t regret it because he has saved dozens of his companions'' lives, so he doesn''t regret it. He can''t exchange his companions'' lives for the survival of the whirlpool clan.


    At this time, Li doesn''t know what to say. He knows how Qi Mu Shuo Mao is. It''s not easy to say who is right or wrong. Everyone has his own persistence. Qi Mu Shuo Mao is just to save his companions after all, and it''s Longren village that destroys the whirlpool clan. Li won''t vent his anger on Qi Mu Shuo Mao.


    The hair of the three generations of Huoying is almost white. If someone else is OK, this man is Qi Mu Shuo Mao. Let''s not say that he made a lot of contributions to the establishment of Muye in World War II, but just his great strength is the indispensable pillar of Muye. The whirlpool clan has been destroyed. If Qi Mu Shuo Mao is convicted again, Muye will be hit harder?


    All the people in the hall looked at Qi Mu Shuo Mao with bad looks. Even the three Shangren he rescued stared at Qi Mu Shuo Mao with shame. If Qi Mu Shuo Mao had not ordered the retreat at that time, how could the whirlpool clan have been destroyed, how could Muye have lost his allies, and the mission would not have failed. Three generations of Huoying are now here to reprimand Qi Mu Shuo Mao, which is not the same as that I''m scolding them, saying that they are greedy for life and afraid of death, so they didn''t finish the task.


    In the end, three generations of Huoying didn''t blame Qimu Shuo Mao too much, and let him go home with a gloomy face. However, as soon as he got out of Huoying building, ninjas in the past whispered. Although they didn''t know what they were talking about, the advice fell on Qimu Shuo Mao without exception.


    "It''s none of our business. We didn''t give the order to retreat. We''re not people who are afraid of death and life!"


    After walking to an alley on the street, Qimu Shuo Mao saw several ninjas quarreling. Looking at them, Qimu Shuo Mao just saw what six ninjas were arguing about. Three of them were already using their hands and feet. Although the other three were red with anger, they did not dare to fight back. Qimu Shuo Mao saw this and frowned. The three ninjas who were bullied were him The three rescued Shangren couldn''t bear to see their companions insulted. Qi Mu Shuo Mao quickly stepped forward and walked into the alley.


    "What are you doing?"


    Qi Mu Shuo Mao''s prestige is still very big. With this roar, although the three ninjas despise Qi Mu Shuo Mao and give up the task, they still don''t dare to say anything. After having a look at Qi Mu Shuo Mao, they leave together.


    Seeing this situation, Qi Mu Shuo Mao trembled, but he thought of letting the whirlpool clan destroy because of his own reasons. Qi Mu Shuo Mao still put down the anger, looked at the three upper forbearances he saved, and said faintly, "if they dare to insult you like this again in the future, don''t be afraid, just do it directly. I didn''t save you to let you come back They are bullied


    "Hum, who asked you to save us? If you didn''t issue the order to retreat, our allies'' whirlpool clan would not be destroyed, and the three of us would not be looked down upon by Muye''s companions. It''s all your fault. I thought you were a hero at the beginning. I didn''t expect that you were also a person who was greedy for life and afraid of death!" One of the Ninjas snorted coldly, pointing to Qi Mu Shuo Mao and said excitedly.


    At the beginning, he was besieged by thousands of ninjas, and Qimu Shuo Mao was afraid that all his companions would die, so he issued the order of retreat. However, it seems that the three ninjas were really frightened by the thousands of enemies, so he issued the order of retreat.


    The three ninjas snorted and crossed Qi Mu Shuo Mao, leaving Qi Mu Shuo Mao standing in the same place with a look of consternation.


    "Did I do it wrong? Isn''t it the first thing Ninja has to do to protect his companions? " Qi Mu Shuo Mao doesn''t understand. At the beginning, he was a task oriented person. Even if he abandoned his companions, he would complete the task. But later, because of one thing, he changed his mind and began to love his companions. Now Qi Mu Shuo Mao thinks that the task is just a fixed dead thing, and the companions are living. Is it wrong to give up the task for the sake of his companions?


    Qi Mu Shuo Mao didn''t understand it. He turned around and walked towards his home. Along the way, ordinary residents and Ninjas pointed at Qi Mu Shuo Mao one after another, with a look of disdain on his face. All this hurt Qi Mu Shuo Mao''s heart deeply. He fell from a man sitting on the throne of honor to a big sinner of Muye. Qi Mu Shuo Mao felt that everything was that It''s ridiculous.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Jiu xinnai, come on, have something to eat first, and I''ll go out with you for a while"


    Jiu xinnai''s home, carrying a bowl of porridge, took a spoon to cool it and then sent it to Jiu xinnai''s mouth, but she didn''t react at all. She lay staring at the ceiling, sighed a little and put the spoon back into the bowl After that, he put the porridge bowl on one side of the table, and then forced Jiu xinnai to lift up. At this time, Jiu xinnai had a little reaction, staring away, with no focus on his blue pupil.


    "Jiu xinnai, the dead are gone. What you have to do now is to live well with the hope of your people. If your father and mother know that you are like this, they will not be able to live peacefully even if they die. As your parents, they want you to live strong and find your own happiness." At this point, Li slightly pursed his mouth. He didn''t know how to comfort people. He said all these words referring to the previous life. No matter how much, he couldn''t say them. Seeing that Jiu xinnai still didn''t respond at all, Li bit his teeth and held Jiu xinnai horizontally. Suddenly, Jiu xinnai reacted and began to struggle."What are you doing?" Jiuxinnai struggled and asked aloud. She was very angry that she had been exterminated. She still had to tease herself like this.


    "Don''t move!" From stares at Jiu xinnai, with irresistible firmness in his eyes, immediately, Jiu xinnai calms down and looks at Li speechless.


    Seeing that Jiu xinnai was quiet, he bent down slightly and lifted the bowl. Then he took Jiu xinnai out of the door and sat down in the wooden corridor under the eaves. Jiu xinnai asked her to sit on her feet and hold her in his arms. At this time, the sun was gradually setting in the West, and the afterglow came in, which dyed the whole yard into a piece of gold and made it peaceful.


    "Jiu xinnai, no matter who left you, I will always be with you. I am willing to share your pain, your sorrow and your happiness with you. Therefore, even if your family is destroyed, you will never be lonely!" Looking at the golden afterglow, Li narrowed his eyes slightly and said softly. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C72

    Li also doesn''t know why he can say such affectionate words, but he doesn''t want to see Jiu xinnai sad.


    At the corner of the room, yuzhibo Meiqin looked at Lihe jiuxinnai and opened her mouth. At last, she didn''t say anything. She couldn''t speak. She didn''t know what to say, so she could only stare at the back of Lihe jiuxinnai.


    One month after the whirlpool clan was exterminated, the incident not only didn''t subside, but became more and more serious. Almost everyone was talking about Qi Mu Shuo Mao''s greed for life and fear of death, which led to the extermination of Muye''s ally. This caused a huge blow to Qi Mu Shuo Mao. He didn''t step out of his home for a month, and even four-year-old kakasi was pointed out. It''s a pity It has a great influence on Kakashi''s young mind.


    After a month, jiuxinnai also broke away from her sadness and regained her former liveliness. She often quarreled with yuzhibo Meiqin. Although she saw jiuxinnai and Liyu intimately last time, yuzhibo Meiqin didn''t seem to mind. She didn''t mention it to Li or make trouble with jiuxinnai. She was still the same as before. She could do as she was.


    "Chakra has reached the critical point of tolerance for elites. After a period of refining, he should be able to reach the shadow level!"


    After refining chakra, Li opened his eyes, vomited a little, then touched his eyes and murmured, "the eyes are a little fuzzy!" Thinking of this, Li sinks his consciousness into the system space and finds the integral value needed by the system to ask for the recovery of pupil force.


    "The host''s eye has lost 10% of its pupil force. If you want to fully recover, you need 1000 points!"


    Soon, Li got the answer. After thinking about it, Li decided to restore his pupil force first. At this time, he already has 81000 points, which can be used to restore his eyes to a perfect state. After all, the eternal kaleidoscope needs one million points. He is far away from this number. At the present stage, he can''t ask anything about the kaleidoscope Question.


    "Oh, if only I had a blood brother, I would take his eyes directly, and I don''t have to waste so much time!" From slightly sighed, can only sigh their parents died early, did not leave a brother or sister, otherwise how to use so many points value ah.


    But it''s just a talk. If you really have a brother, you may not be able to do this kind of thing. Of course, the premise is that the younger brother or sister will not fight against you, otherwise, no matter who you are, you can dig your eyes.


    After spending 1000 points to recover the pupil force, I immediately feel a cool feeling in my eyes, which will drive away all the fatigue. When I open my eyes, I can see clearly, and I know that my pupil force has been fully recovered.


    "It''s estimated that the story of the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye has been known by the senior management of Muye, and it''s also exposed by xuzoneng. As for Shenwei, although it has been used in front of others, it''s impossible for them to know the characteristics of Shenwei, but it''s to let others be on guard. It seems that they need to exchange a new pupil skill for a rainy day!" Li slightly pinches his chin. Now he has the pupil skill of combining attack and defense. Shenwei can be regarded as a unique way to escape and protect his life. Single attack can also be group attack, but he always feels that there is something missing. Shenwei''s single attack power is good, but group attack is not strong. At most, it can only stimulate the bitterness and sword stored in different space at the same time, and increase his strength Any stronger Ninja can escape.


    "System, help me exchange the pupil sky light!"


    After some consideration, Li still decided to exchange Tianzhao. Although Yuedu and other gods are good, one needs to look at each other and the other needs a long interval. At this stage, Li doesn''t need this kind of pupil technique. Tianzhao and Shenwei are the same. As long as they concentrate their pupils, they can appear instantly. They are weird and can''t be put out. This is the best way to kill the enemy Group attack is especially suitable. One day, no matter how many ninjas you have, burn them all.


    After spending 10000 points again, Li''s mind suddenly appears the information of the sky light, and his right eye can feel that there is some power boarding in it. Li knows that this is the sky light.


    Whoosh!


    At this time, a ninja with a mask suddenly appeared in the courtyard of Li. Looking at his dress, he was from the dark Department. However, he was not directly under Huoying, but belonged to the army of Tuan Zang, Gen / / department!


    "Yu Zhi Bo Li, the Tuan Zang has something to discuss with you. Please go over quickly!"


    With these words, the secret part did not go back immediately, a pair of exposed eyes staring at Li tightly, with a look of starting together with Li.


    "Tuan Zang?" From the smell speech, slightly narrowed his eyes, in the yard back and forth with broken steps.


    The last time I blocked Yuren village, my kaleidoscope writing eyes had been exposed. The powerful power of suzanneng and Shenwei must have been known by Huoying and tuanzang. The three generations of Huoying would not act rashly because of yuzhibo''s family, but tuanzang had no scruples. This guy completely inherited the idea of the second generation of Huoying. He had long wanted to get rid of yuzhibo, but he had no reason If you don''t have an accident, you must want to play a game of snatching kaleidoscope. If you resist, you can''t say that Tuan Zang will charge you with rebellion. At that time, you will have a reason to attack Yu Zhibo. No matter how hard it is, you can get rid of the genius of Yu Zhibo. This kind of thing will do no harm to Tuan Zang."Yuzhibo left. The Tuan Zang said it''s urgent. I hope you can get there as soon as possible. Even you yuzhibo people can''t afford it if there''s a big delay!" Seeing that Li didn''t want to go, the secret department suddenly accentuated his tone, trying to make Li obedient.


    In any case, it''s all Muye. Even Huoying of three generations dare not ignore Tuan Zang''s words. He doesn''t believe that Li dares to disobey Tuan Zang''s orders, and he doesn''t allow Li to disobey them. In his eyes, Tuan Zang is a God, and no one can disobey his orders.


    Hearing his words, Li, who was pacing, stopped immediately. His eyes flashed a little light, and he stared at him. His body disappeared suddenly. When he reappeared, he was already in front of the dark Department. He kicked him on the belly of the dark Department, and the huge force kicked him out directly, hitting the wall of the yard, making a dull sound.


    "Just a dog dares to bark in front of my yuzhibo family. Has Tuan Zang ever taught you etiquette?" Li Leng snorted, then turned around and said again, "go back and tell Tuan Zang that yuzhibo is busy with family affairs today and has no time to go out. If he has something to do, let him come and say it by himself. I''m sure yuzhibo is all ears!" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C73

    "Yuzhiboli, what do you mean? You dare to disobey the order of tuanzang. Do you want to rebel?" The dark part was kicked a foot, after getting up, staring at Li Lengleng, he said that the murderous air had been sent out from his eyes.


    "Get out of here!" Li suddenly turned back, and a huge bone arm appeared behind him. A blow hit the dark part of the body, and directly blew him to the wall. The wall couldn''t bear the force, and suddenly collapsed, and the dark part rolled out directly.


    After this heavy attack, the secret department knew that he didn''t pay attention to Tuan Zang at all. He didn''t dare to stay. After getting up, he directly launched instant body skill and disappeared. He wanted to go back and tell Tuan Zang about it. How to decide was not his consideration.


    Watching the dark part go away, Li takes back Su Zuo Neng Hu''s arm, and the kaleidoscope goes with it, turning into a black pupil.


    "It seems that Tuan Zang has begun to think of my kaleidoscope!" Li slightly narrowed his eyes, and then hummed coldly, "if you don''t come, you can come. Now my strength is not afraid even if I come from above. Depending on the divine power, who can catch me, hum!"


    Ignoring the damaged courtyard, he went out of the door and headed for the place where the elder lived. Now the time is almost ripe, and some plans can start to be implemented.


    The night is like water, and the moon is hanging high. Under the moon, yuzhibozhan and Li sit opposite each other. Just as they first saw, yuzhibozhan is still making tea leisurely, while Li is sitting cross legged, quietly watching the action of yuzhibozhan making tea.


    "You mean Tuan Zang has sent someone to look for you and wants to take you to the root?" Yuzhibozhan made a good tea, put the kettle aside, and then looked away and asked faintly.


    "Well!" Li nodded, took a small cup of tea and sipped it slightly. It was bitter in the mouth. After swallowing, there was a sweet rising from the throat. But soon, Li looked up and drank the whole cup of tea. After putting down the cup, he said faintly, "this tea is really out of my way. This tea is bitter first and then sweet, which is not in line with my style!"


    If you don''t taste the pain, you can still taste the sweetness. This is Li''s goal in life, and he has been moving towards this goal.


    "Ha ha, young people are impatient. They have no pain. How can they be sweet? I''ve been fighting for so long. I have to face not only the pressure of moderates, but also the pressure from Huoying. I''ve tasted all the pain, but now the yuzhibo family has appeared, and you''re a young genius. You''ve got all the pain!" Yuzhibozhan laughs. After that, he drinks all the tea, smashes it in his mouth and says again, "although there is no order to taste the pain, the tea is still sweet, old man, but my skill has not declined!"


    "Without the order of tasting the bitter, the tea is still sweet?" Li Wen Yan smiles a little. Yuzhibozhan''s meaning is very simple. If he wants to taste the sweet without suffering, his strength is essential. Yuzhibozhan has the ability to make tea, and Li also has the ability not to taste the bitter. This can be regarded as a recognition of Li''s practice of punching out the secret.


    "Li, now Tuan Zang has been following you, and you beat out his subordinates. I don''t know Tuan Zang well enough to complain to Huo Ying, but there must be a lot of small moves in the future. As the saying goes, it''s easy to hide a gun, but it''s hard to guard against a hidden arrow. Tuan Zang is a man of great power. If he really wants to target you, I''m afraid there will be endless trouble in the future! What are you going to do? " Yu zhibozhan sinks a little and returns the topic to the main topic.


    "Well, before that, I want to know what you think, old man!" Li nodded slightly, and then said again, "do you think yuzhibo people must bring down Huoying, and then let their own people sit in the position of Huoying?"


    "Of course, in those years, master ban and qianshouzhu worked together to create Muye. Qianshouzhu was the first generation of Huoying, and the second generation should have been inherited by yuzhibo. However, in order to suppress yuzhibo, qianshouzhu passed the second generation to qianshoufeijian. Now, the purpose of yuzhibo is to defeat Huoying and make everyone dare not look down upon it We Speaking of this, Yu zhibozhan was not even in the mood of drinking tea, and he was so angry that he blew his beard and glared.


    Li Wenyan shook his head slightly, reached out his hand to stop Yu Zhibo''s words, and said, "don''t you think your thoughts have come to a dead end, old man?"


    "What do you mean?" Yu Zhi wave war eyes a stare, don''t understand of ask a way.


    "There are countless villages in the world of tolerance. The yuzhibo people used to cross the world of tolerance. How big is a small Muye village? Is it worth fighting with the three generations of Huoying for such a big place? " Li slightly curls his mouth. He feels that Yu Zhibo''s idea is just like that of a child with a bad temper. If you don''t pass the position of Huoying to me, I''ll grab it by myself. I really do this kind of thing, don''t I feel bored?


    Why is it called Huoying? It is clear that we are the yuzhibo people who are famous for writing wheel eyes. Why should we let Huoying take off the word yuzhibo? In the future, even if it really becomes Huoying, Huoying is still Huoying. It has nothing to do with the yuzhibo family for half a dollar. Is this really interesting? Among the thousand hand pillars, yuzhiboban is the best in the world. Who is famous for their fame? In the world of tolerance, we only know the God of tolerance, the evil spirit, the universe, the wisdom and the waves. Who knows the fire shadow of Muye village?"Oh? What do you mean Yuzhibozhan has lived for a long time. Naturally, he will not be impulsive. Although Li refuted his words, he did not refute them. Instead, he wanted to listen to Li''s ideas.


    "Hum, old man, the meaning of my words is very clear, just like the literal meaning. If you are entangled in a small wooden village, what if you succeed in competing for the position of Huoying? When Muye was not established in those years, the whole world of tolerance was just the word "yuzhibo", which was enough to make any family Ninja cold. Today, although yuzhibo still enjoys the shadow left by his ancestors, it''s more Muye village than yuzhibo when others are afraid! " Li Dan snorted and said his own idea.


    Yu Zhibo''s eyes lit up when he heard the words. He was not a fool. Although Li didn''t express his meaning clearly, he was able to guess the whole meaning. During the Warring States period, Yu Zhibo''s three words had a lot of weight, and no one dared to resist. But now, if he sticks to the fire shadow of Muye village, it will only be Muye in the future Village, not yuzhibo.


    "If you have any idea, just do it, old man. Although I''m old, our faction will give you full support!" Yu Zhi Bo Zhan stands with an excited face and says firmly. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C74

    "My Lord, Tuan Zang has something to see you!"


    Yuzhibohao was sitting in his study with a sad face. His hair was almost white. He left the kaleidoscope. He already knew that he should be happy because he was a member of yuzhibo''s family. However, Li was a member of the militant faction and was against their moderate faction. This made him feel an unprecedented crisis. When he was at a loss, he came to the study with patience Reported the arrival of tuanzang.


    "Tuan Zang?" Yu Zhibo''s family has always had a bad relationship with Muye. Tuan Zang is the leader among them. He is most disgusted with Yu Zhibo. Tuan Zang hasn''t taken a step since the establishment of the security department. What''s the matter today?


    "Let him in!" If you can''t figure out Tuan Zang''s intention, Yu Zhibo Hao can''t turn Tuan Zang away.


    "Yes


    After a while, the study was pushed away, and Tuan Zang walked in slowly with a crutch. His right eye was wrapped in white cloth, and his right hand was hanging with white cloth, just like a man with broken arms. Seeing this, Yu Zhibo Hao stood up from his chair and walked to Tuan Zang happily.


    "I don''t know what you want to do when you come here late at night?"


    Yuzhibohao is also a flexible person. In this respect, he is much better than his son yuzhibo Fuyue. Although he hates tuantang in his heart, he has a smile on his face. Even tuantang adults call it out.


    "Yuzhi Bohao, you and I don''t have to be so polite. I''m here late at night. I have something important to discuss!" Tuan Zang''s face was calm. After passing by, he sat on one side of the chair.


    Yu Zhi Bo Hao saw this, a trace of anger flashed in his eyes, but it did flash away. After sitting down opposite Tuan Zang, he frowned and said, "let''s talk about your coming!"


    "In recent days, Yu Zhibo, the genius of the I family, has become more and more famous in Muye. Moreover, it seems that he has opened the supreme eye of the Yu Zhibo family, the eye of the kaleidoscope writing wheel. Congratulations!" Tuan Zang gave a faint smile, but his face didn''t change. He couldn''t hear what it meant.


    "Ha ha, although the child lost his parents since childhood, he practiced very hard. I''m glad to be the patriarch of the clan for today''s achievements." Yu Zhi Bo Hao nodded slightly, said insincerely, if you want to circle, I will accompany you around.


    "Congratulations to you. Yuzhibo''s family will become the pillar of Muye in the future." Tuan Zang nodded slightly, looking at Yu Zhibo Hao with a face of humiliation.


    Sure enough, yuzhibohao''s face suddenly changed when he heard these words, and a trace of murderous spirit flashed in his eyes. Tuan Zang''s words hit his spine. The better Li was, the more frightened he felt. With the support of the martial arts school, if there was no accident, it would be Li, not his son yuzhibo Fuyue.


    "Ha ha, yuzhibohao, I believe you also know the energy of yuzhiboli. For this reason, we''d better not beat around the Bush!" Tuan Zang laughs with a light face.


    "Tuan Zang, what do you mean? Do you want to stir up the relationship between yuzhibo people?" Yu Zhi Bo Hao''s face is gloomy, staring at Tuan Zang.


    Tuan Zang shook his head slightly, but he didn''t mind. He continued, "yuzhibohao, I asked my department to go to find yuzhiboli a few days ago, hoping to know about the extermination of the whirlpool clan that day. Unexpectedly, he directly injured my subordinates and threw them out of the door. To be honest, I don''t want him to be the head of yuzhibohao clan, yuzhibohao I don''t think you want to, otherwise, your life will be hard! "


    "What are you trying to say?" Yu Zhibo stood up with a loud voice, and his face was angry. He didn''t know whether he was in the air mass reservoir or the air separation.


    Tuan Zang saw this, his eyes flashed a trace of light, and he didn''t get up. He continued, "let''s cooperate. Yuzhibo is too strong now. Even I dare not move him lightly. For today''s plan, only you and I can get rid of yuzhibo. No matter how hard it is, we can drive him out of the woods, OK?"


    "Hum, don''t even think about it. Yuzhiboli is the genius of my yuzhibo family. As the clan leader, how can I harm him?" Yu Zhi Bo Hao snorted coldly, but with a swing of his back hand, he turned around and said faintly, "please come back, Tuan Zang. I''m angry. I can''t send you far away!"


    "Hum!" Tuan Zang chuckled and then turned to leave. But halfway through, he stopped and said, "Yuzhi Bohao, if you think about it, just find someone to come to me. Tuan Zang is your best ally. No one can help you except me!"


    After Tuan Zang left, Yu Zhi Bo Hao staggered two steps, put his hands on the desk, rubbed his painful scalp, and murmured, "Yu Zhi Bo Li, how do you want me to treat you, why do you enter the martial arts school?"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Leave elder brother, why more than a month passed, at the beginning that matter has not been calmed down, and still more and more fierce?"


    Walking on the street, you can hear people talking about Qi Mu Shuo Mao everywhere. Without exception, they are talking about Qi Mu Shuo Mao''s greed for life and fear of death, giving up his mission and leading to the destruction of his allies. They can say what they say."Hum, the strong will always be hated. Isn''t this common in Muye?" Li Wei hums a word, this kind of thing even three generation fire shadow all don''t pursue, even if have again, a month time should also have faded, after all flag wood Shuo Mao set up for wood leaf don''t know how much credit, merit and demerit balance is, but these go to seize this matter don''t put, say must be someone behind control, as for who is


    "Brother Li, it''s Jiu xinnai!" Yu Zhibo Meiqin suddenly pointed to the crowd in front and said happily.


    Looking up, he suddenly saw that Jiu xinnai was walking with a lost face. Seeing this, Li frowned slightly, stepped forward quickly, came to Jiu xinnai and asked, "Jiu xinnai, what happened?"


    "Away, I "Seeing Li, Jiu xinnai opened her mouth, but she didn''t dare to say it when she thought of the three generations of Huoying.


    From see this, slightly frowned, and then took nine Sinai''s hand, light said "follow me!"


    Regardless of whether Jiu xinnai agreed or not, he just pulled and left. Seeing this, Yu Zhibo Meiqin knew that something might happen and quickly followed up.


    After arriving at the unmanned exercise ground, the three people sat around and looked at Jiu xinnai with a look of uneasiness. They left and asked again, "Jiu xinnai, can you say it now?" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C75

    After the destruction of the whirlpool clan, yuzhibo Meiqin''s attitude towards jiuxinnai is much better, and the frequency of bickering is less. Sometimes, yuzhibo Meiqin is concerned about jiuxinnai''s problems. Yuzhibo Meiqin and Li''s eyes are all focused on jiuxinnai, hoping that she can tell her troubles.


    "Li, Meiqin, three generations of Huoying said that this matter can''t be told to others, even you are no exception, so I..." Nine Sinai face a little anxious, words in the heart, want to say but can''t say the feeling let her straight want to crazy.


    Hearing Jiu xinnai''s words, Li narrowed his eyes slightly and thought about renzhuli. At this time, Jiu xinnai was 12 years old and had been in Muye for six years. The vitality of the first generation of Jiuwei people''s Zhuli was declining day by day. He thought that it was time to replace renzhuli.


    "Jiu xinnai, is it the three generations of fire shadows that prepare you to become a pillar of human strength?" From the Chen pterin for a while, light says.


    "How do you know?" As soon as he finished, Jiu xinnai covered his mouth, but seeing Li Yi''s appearance, Jiu xinnai reluctantly put down her hand, sighed a little, and said again, "now that you know it, let me tell you. At the beginning, I was sent to Muye, and my real purpose was to become a pillar of Jiuwei people. However, when my mother-in-law Shuihu saw that I was young, she said that she could last for a few years, so she went to work Let me become a human pillar later, but now, mother-in-law Shuihu''s life is coming to an end, and Jiuwei is about to break the seal. Three generations of Huoying came to me and explained it to me! " At this point, jiuxinnai was sad. Shuihu was the only member of her family in zaimuye. All along, Shuihu cared about her like a kind mother-in-law. Now she was dying. Jiuxinnai was very sad.


    The fate of becoming human Zhu Li and the death of her mother-in-law are two things that happen to Jiu xinnai at the same time. Even though she has already been prepared to become human Zhu Li, she still can''t help but be afraid.


    "Human strength? What is this? " Yu Zhibo Meiqin asked in a confused way.


    "The so-called human pillar force is to seal a tailed beast into human body, take human body as a cage and seal technique as a shackle, and connect the fate of tailed beast with human beings. However, no matter how powerful seal technique is, it is impossible to completely suppress a tailed beast. Therefore, as a cage, human beings should constantly use their own strength to strengthen the power of seal technique It is used to fight against the tail beast. If the tail beast breaks through the seal carelessly, then the reason, as a pillar of human power, will be occupied by the tail beast and eventually become a monster that will only destroy and kill! " Li slightly breathed and explained.


    Yuzhibo Meiqin''s face tightened when she heard the words. She knew what the tail beast was, but she didn''t expect that this kind of monster could be sealed in people''s body, which was unheard of. At this time, hearing Li''s explanation, yuzhibo Meiqin couldn''t help feeling aggrieved for Jiu xinnai. Why should a 12-year-old girl bear this kind of inhuman treatment, How did Jiu xinnai get here? The six-year-old leader of the weak crown was forced to accept the fate of becoming a human pillar force. He was afraid every day and night. As a normal person, who wants to be the human pillar force that everyone hates? At this time, yuzhibo Meiqin also felt sorry for jiuxinnai.


    "Jiu xinnai, are you afraid?" Leave to see to nine Xin Nai, soft voice asks a way.


    "I''m afraid. Of course I''m afraid. Who wants to be such a monster?" Jiuxinnai nodded, but soon, she said again, "but mother-in-law Shuihu once told me that the reason why a person is afraid is because her heart is empty, so she is helpless. If you want to never be afraid, you should fill it with love before fear fills the heart. In this way, you can be afraid of nothing. Now I have found it Now So, I''m not "afraid"


    with that, Jiu xinnai lowered his head. He was just excited for a moment, and now he came back to his senses, and his face turned red. How can he say this in front of Li.


    "Do you want to be a human being?" He left Chen for a moment and asked again.


    Hearing the speech, Jiu xinnai raised his head, looked away, blinked his eyes, and said, "of course I don''t want to, but the fundamental purpose of my being sent here is to become a human pillar. Now mother-in-law Shuihu is going to die, even if I don''t want to do it again, I can''t help it!" At this point, nine Sinai is a burst of dejected, although has found love to fill the heart, but also do not want to get along with a monster every day, and this monster is still in their own body, it is difficult to guarantee that one day will not appear in their own can not suppress, and was occupied by the monster thing, when the time is wrong, hurt from how to do?


    Hearing Jiu xinnai''s reply, Li nodded slightly, then stood up, looked into the distance, and said softly, "Jiu xinnai, go back and have a good rest. The nightmare is always a dream. As long as you wake up, everything will be over!"


    "Really? Is this really just a nightmare? " Jiu xinnai didn''t know, so he stood up and asked doubtfully.


    "Of course it''s true. I once said that it was the last time you were injured, so no matter what happens, I will protect you in front of you!" Li Li nodded, then patted Jiu xinnai''s head and said again, "go back quickly!"


    "Well, thank you, Li. If it wasn''t for you, I would be very scared now." Jiuxinnai nodded happily and was moved. At this moment, she was very glad that the family sent her to Muye.Looking at Jiu xinnai''s back, Li slightly vomited his breath and flashed a trace of Li Mang in his eyes. It seemed that he had to take action.


    "What are you going to do, brother Li?" Yuzhibo Meiqin stands up with a sad face. Although she knows that Li likes jiuxinnai, she still feels a little heartache. Although Li is good to her, she can feel that this kind of good is not the kind between partners.


    "Meiqin, you I don''t know what to say. In the end, Meiqin is a moderate, but she is a fighter. If she becomes the leader of the fighter, what should Meiqin do?


    "Go back first, I have my own plan for this matter!" Put aside the head, the boat will go straight to the bridge, and then there will be a solution. It''s a big deal to let Meiqin''s grandfather go. After thinking about it, he said again, "Meiqin, don''t make public about jiuxinnai. This is Muye''s secret. If someone knows, jiuxinnai will be very dangerous, do you know?"


    "Well, don''t worry. I know what to do without my brother!" Yuzhibo Meiqin nodded her head and said in a low voice.


    After getting Meiqin''s reply, she left without any delay. She turned and left. What she had to do next was very important. She needed to make some preparations.


    "Why can''t I see my feelings when I''m away from my brother?" Meiqin toots her mouth and kicks her feet on the ground angrily. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C76

    Swirling Shuihu, Zhu Li, the first nine tailed man, is also the wife of Huoying. The alliance between the swirling clan and Muye started at this time. As a woman who can accept Nine Tailed people, the seal technique is very powerful. At that time, she was also a strong man. However, her life could not match the number of days. No matter how strong she was, she would be lost by time. Now swirling Shuihu is old At the same time, even the crackdown on the Nine Tailed chakras are unable to supply, let alone accept tailed animals.


    Late at night, the moon hanging high, stars twinkling all over the sky, but at this time, one of the brightest stars is a flash away, disappeared.


    Whoosh!


    A black figure leaped forward in the street, jumped to a pole, and then squatted slightly. Under the moonlight, the man was wearing a black tights, with a ghost mask, and the only one exposed was a pair of scarlet eyes.


    "With the pupil force of my writing wheel eye, although it''s still a little reluctant to control the tail beast, the human pillar force has little vitality. It''s not a big problem to help the nine tails break away from the seal!" From slightly narrowed his eyes, murmured.


    It''s true that the purpose of leaving is to control the Nine Tailed man in the body of whirlpool Shuihu with the writing wheel eye. If whirlpool Shuihu is in his prime, it may not be possible to leave. But now, with whirlpool Shuihu''s vitality remaining one step at a time, chakra will be close to nothing, and the seal will become weak. Without the suppression of chakra, Jiuwei wants to get out of trouble It''s much simpler. If you control the nine tails with the pupil force, you can break away from the seal of Shuihu in an instant.


    Think of here, leave no longer hesitation, instant step start, people have been toward the whirlpool Shuihu living place.


    As the wife of Huoying in the early Dynasty, whirlpool Shuihu naturally lived in the land before the Qianshou clan. However, since the Qianshou clan moved out of Muye, this land has been occupied by major families and some ordinary residents, leaving only one high-rise building, which is the place where whirlpool Shuihu lived.


    As the wife of Huoying in the early generation, renzhuli of Jiuwei has a high position in Muye. Because of this, the garrison here is relatively weak, because no one expected that someone would go to find the trouble of whirlpool Shuihu. I''m afraid there are not many people who know whirlpool Shuihu is still alive in the world of tolerance. After all, so many years have passed, and yuzhibo, as a member of the security department, is in awe of Muye I''m really familiar with the deployment. I''ve been in the security department at some point. Naturally, it''s very clear. It''s not difficult to break through the security department and get to the room of whirlpool Shuihu.


    More than ten minutes later, Li finally came to a building behind Huoying building, which is where whirlpool Shuihu lives. Stretching out behind Huoying building, there is a big pair. No one can hurt whirlpool Shuihu because Huoying building doesn''t fall down. However, he didn''t see the existence of this building in the original work. He thought it came from the fact that whirlpool Shuihu was demolished or destroyed after his death.


    Escaping some Ninja patrolling, Li sneaks into the building and starts to look for the place where whirlpool Shuihu lives. Although the building is high, it only lives in whirlpool Shuihu. It''s very easy to look for it. At this time, a black cat suddenly comes in from one of the windows. Seeing this, she squints slightly. When she sees someone, she also looks at Li, but she doesn''t touch him After meeting Li''s eyes, three gouyu appeared in the black cat''s pupils. Originally, the smart eyes became dull.


    If you can''t control nine tails, can''t you control a cat?


    This is also the reason why the yuzhibo people don''t need a psychic beast. On the one hand, they despise the combat type of psychic beast; on the other hand, the detection type of psychic beast. When they see some cats and dogs on the road, they can control them directly. Of course, the more reason is arrogance. They think that their ancestors can control even the tailed beast, so the people of the yuzhibo people think that their eyes have evolved In the end, you can also control the tail beast. Instead of wasting time looking for the channeling beast, you''d better seize the time to upgrade your eyes.


    After controlling the black cat, we soon got the information feedback from the black cat and found the whirlpool water door.


    "Anyway, you are going to die. In the end, this value can be regarded as helping your people!" Slightly narrowed eyes, leave no longer hesitant, quickly toward the room of whirlpool water door and go.


    The night is very quiet, most people have fallen into sleep with their wives or family members, no one knows. At this time, a powerful chakra burst into the sky. The chakra is as red as a fire, and it dyed the whole sky red. A wild animal roared and shook the sky.


    Countless people were awakened, listening to this creepy voice, they dressed and ran out to wait and see. However, all of them were dumbfounded. They saw a huge fire red fox lying behind the Huoying building, roaring and roaring. The nine tails swayed around like giant snakes. Where they passed, the house was smashed, and in the pupil of the nine tails, they were shocked from time to time There were three gouyu, and on his head stood a man, who was wearing black clothes and a ghost mask.


    "I didn''t expect that the nine tails were suppressed for a long time, and chakra was greatly weakened. It was cheap for me to control it so easily!" Li sighed a little, looked at the damaged area, no longer hesitated, jumped off Jiuwei''s body and untied the control of Jiuwei. Although Jiuwei chakra was greatly reduced, it could be controlled by itself, but its speed of making chakra was too fast, so its pupil force could only be controlled for a while.Without the control of pupil technique, Jiuwei regains his pure brightness, and suddenly becomes more furious. Looking at the countless mole ants standing below, Jiuwei is furious. He has been imprisoned by these mole ants for decades, and just now, he has been controlled by the eye of the writing wheel. It''s not to mention that there''s a lot of anger. When you see people, Jiuwei suddenly swings his tail, and countless houses are thrown away get out.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Innumerable ninjas rushed over one after another. Seeing the nine tails like mountains, their faces changed dramatically.


    "What''s the matter? Why did nine tails suddenly appear? What about Shuihu? Where is she? " Ape flying day cut at this time a battle suit, holding the golden cudgel in the hand, a face of urgent color to the Ninja around asked.


    "I don''t know. The place where the nine tails appear is where Lord Shuihu lives. I think Lord Shuihu "The ninja who answered didn''t dare to go on. This whirlpool Mito is the wife of the first generation adults. If she really died, it would be a heavy blow to Muye.


    Roar!


    The nine tails are so powerful that they blow away the house in front of them just by roaring. The nine tails are like a group of demons dancing around. For a moment, no one dares to step forward. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C77

    Release Jiuwei. This is a temporary way for Li. Jiuxinnai doesn''t want to be a human force. The only way is to defecte Muye. Li also wants to leave Muye with the people of the martial arts school, but it''s obviously not good to leave safely. So many people leave the village at the same time, which is bound to lead to a big war. Maybe all of them will be destroyed at that time. Now Muye is still very powerful, three generations of fire shadow , big snake pill, zilaiye, and even Qi Mu Shuo Mao, who hasn''t been out for more than a month, if these people come to pursue at the same time, they can''t resist Tianda''s ability. Therefore, Li thought of releasing Jiuwei, which can attract the eyes of three generations of Huoying and others.


    Jiuwei''s momentum is huge. His tail moves and his ear collapses. Countless ninjas keep attacking him. But in the past, these ninjas that can kill a lot of people can''t even bubble up on Jiuwei. Dashuewan and Zilai have joined the battle. They both channeled their own psychic beasts, Wentai from laiye, wanshe from dashuewan, and three monsters immediately fight. As for the result, they are still fighting Needless to say, Wen Tai and WAN she are not rivals at all.


    "Lord Huoying, I have found Lord Shuihu!"


    When the three generations of Huoying were in a mess, a Muye Ninja rushed to report, and then several medical ninjas carried over the dying whirlpool Shuihu. Several medical ninjas took turns in the hope of saving the life of whirlpool Shuihu.


    "Lord Shuihu, what''s the matter? Why does Jiuwei suddenly break away from the seal?" The third generation of Huoying squats down and looks at the whirlpool. Shuihu asks anxiously.


    "Yuzhibo It''s yuzhibo''s writing wheel eye. When I''m not prepared, I control Jiuwei and release it! " The vitality of swirling water door is weak to the extreme, and it comes out after nine ends breaking the seal. The situation is even worse. It''s not too bad to say that it''s the residual candle in the wind.


    "Writing wheel eyes?" Third generation Huoying''s pupil shrinks, but soon he shakes his head and says again, "it''s impossible. Although yuzhibo''s writing wheel eye can control the tail beast, since the spot died, no one of yuzhibo''s can control the nine tails. Mr. Shuihu, are you sure you didn''t read it wrong?"


    After the constant treatment of several medical ninjas, whirlpool Shuihu seems to recover a little vitality. He struggles to sit up, looks at the majestic Jiuwei, sighs slightly, and lightly says, "what''s the truth? It''s not convenient to talk about it in detail at this time. Let''s solve the problem of Jiuwei first."


    "Lord Shuihu, ninjas are trying their best to catch Jiuwei. Don''t worry!" Ape feiri nods and looks at Jiuwei helplessly. Although he is known as Dr. Ninjutsu, the general methods to deal with these tailed animals are useless. From ancient times to the present, in addition to the lunyan of yuzhibo clan and the Mudun of the first generation of Huoying clan, only the seal of the whirlpool clan can deal with them. However, there are no three generations of Huoying, and Dr. Ninjutsu has become one Jokes.


    "Let Ninja back down, and I''ll take nine tails!" Whirlpool water door slightly sighed, stood up from the ground, although wobbly, but finally did not fall.


    "Lord Shuihu, you..." Three generations of fire shadow a Leng, Na Na of stretched out a hand, but did not stop whirlpool water door.


    "Ape flies, people will die. It''s just different from sooner or later. I can''t do it any more. Once the human pillar force is pulled away from the tail animal, death is certain. Now I just hope to save more people with my last life. After all, this is the hope left between pillars!" Whirlpool Shuihu shook his head, and then said again, "bring jiuxinnai here. Although it''s a bit hasty, I can''t care so much now! I can only be sorry for the child! "


    The third generation of Huoying was stunned when he heard the words. His eyes began to scan the battlefield. Bofeng Watergate was there, and other ninjas were there, but jiuxinnai and Li were not there. Seeing this, the third generation of Huoying was worried. Didn''t he die in Jiuwei''s hands?


    "Come on, hurry up and bring me cinnard!" The third generation of Huoying shouts to several ninjas around him.


    A few ninjas smell speech, although don''t know to look for vortex nine Sinai why, but still in a hurry to spread out to look for!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ..


    "have you really thought about it?"


    Muye village, a large group of ninjas gathered again, most of the Ninjas are staring scarlet eyes, looking at the front of two old men and a young man.


    "That''s right, this is our chance. Only by breaking away from Muye village, we yuzhibo people can rise up completely!" From the scarlet writing wheel, he took a look at yuzhibozhan and another old man, who was the second elder and one of the leaders of the martial arts school.


    "Well, since we bet on you, no matter what you want to do, we will support you!" Two elder is also a cool person, a listen to leave of words, immediately loudly say.


    "If you leave, it''s up to you to make up your mind." Yuzhibozhan nodded. At the beginning, he was the first to show his attitude. At this time, naturally, he would not change.


    Wen Yan looked at the two elders, and then looked at more than 200 ninjas in front of him. He raised his head slightly and said in a positive voice, "from now on, I''m the head of yuzhibo family. In the future, there will be no Muye yuzhibo, only I, yuzhibo. Do you understand me?"


    "Obey the orders of the patriarch!" More than 200 people roared and turned red. At this moment, they had been waiting for a long time, and finally they did.Seeing this, Li nodded slightly. It seems that the people cultivated by the elder and the second elder are very good. But soon, Li saw the person in front of him. Seeing this person, Li slightly turned his lips. This person was the one who came to make trouble for himself when he just entered the security department. Yu zhibolin is also a member of the martial arts school.


    Yuzhibolin looks up at Li, but soon he lowers his head. This young man, who was just a little forbearance at that time, has now become a new patriarch. His identity is very different. Yuzhibolin also gives up the idea of competing with Li. The weight of the three words kaleidoscope is very heavy As we all know, no one will have any objection to Li becoming the patriarch, and he is no exception.


    "Li, do you really want to take this whirlpool girl with you?" At this time, Yu Zhibo pointed to Jiu xinnai, who was sleeping on the bench, and asked faintly.


    "Well, I must take this girl away!" He nodded away, with irresistible firmness in his eyes.


    Yu zhibozhan nodded a little and didn''t make any more noise. He and Li had been together for so long, and naturally knew what the relationship between Li and Jiu xinnai was. Although intermarriage with foreigners would lead to the consanguinity of future generations being thin, in the future, as long as Li got married from his own people, it was not a big deal.


    "Brother li...!"


    Just then, an anxious voice came from behind the crowd, and all of them looked back, their scarlet eyes fixed on the people. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C78

    "Shuihu, you are exhausted. Why don''t you hide and enjoy your last time here? Do you think you can accept me with your incomplete body? Don''t be kidding. Get out of here


    Jiuwei''s momentum is like a rainbow. Seeing the person who has been holding him for so many years, Jiuwei immediately laughs. However, his tone is hateful, but he doesn''t have much murderous spirit. After all, he has lived together for decades, and vortex Shuihu will enlighten it every other time. Even if Jiuwei can''t listen to it, he can know that vortex Shuihu is not so bad as other human beings, and Jiuwei is not so bad It''s a white eyed wolf. Although it doesn''t have the idea to let whirlpool water gate seal it again and keep whirlpool water door, it won''t do anything to kill whirlpool water door.


    "Jiuwei, you still haven''t told me your name for so many years, so I can only use Jiuwei to call you now. Are you really happy now?" Whirlpool water door slightly shook to shake head, light says.


    "Whirlpool water door, in the final analysis, in your eyes, we tailed beasts are just beasts. Although I admit that you are different from others, what''s the matter? You are about to die now. Once the human pillar force is stripped off, the tailed beast''s life will come to an end. You will come to this end. It only means that God will do it. Isn''t it too late to say this now? ¡±Nine tails wagged their tails and said angrily.


    "In the final analysis, we are all creatures in the world. There is no need to distinguish between wild animals and human beings. If we really want to distinguish, the only difference is the heart. If the heart is a wild animal, it is a wild animal; if the heart is a human, it is a human. It depends on how you look at this problem. However, the answer, whether it is for you or for me, is different It''s impossible to solve it. People and wild animals all have their own ideas of persistence and survival. I won''t deny your existence. As for whether you deny me or the whole world, you have to ask your own heart! " At this point, swirling Shuihu coughed slightly, and the scarlet blood came out of his mouth. After erasing the blood, swirling Shuihu shook his head slightly and said again, "it seems that I don''t have much time. Next, I will seal you again. As for the answer, you will find it one day. I wish you luck, my companion for many years!"


    Intense white light erupted from the body of swirling water door, illuminating the whole night.


    "Lord Huoying, I didn''t see the figure of vortex jiuxinnai, even yuzhiboli didn''t see it!"


    Ninja, who was looking for jiuxinnai, came back. After hearing this news, three generations of Huoying almost fainted. He was not a fool. It was definitely not so simple. It happened that he disappeared at this time. Now that renzhuli was gone, what could he do even if Shuihu sacrificed his seal tailed beast? Without renzhuli, he could only be trapped for a while.


    "Watergate, are you ok? Don''t die!" A girl with red hair is crying in her arms at Bofeng Watergate, which was killed by Jiuwei. This girl is the orphan who was brought back after the whirlpool clan was destroyed.


    See this girl, three generations of fire shadow eyes a bright, quickly walked past, first looked at the wave Feng Shui gate, there is no big problem.


    "What''s your name, child?" Three generations of Huoying squatted down and said gently.


    "My name is whirlpool Ziling!" Red haired girl, no, whirlpool Ziling knows the old man, is the village fire shadow, heard the question, dare not neglect, will own name reported.


    "Whirlpool purple Ling?" Three generations of Huoying nodded, then pretended to sink for a while, and said again, "Ziling, would you like to help Muye?"


    "Lord Huoying, what can I do?" Whirlpool purple Ling wipe off the tears on the face, a smoke a smoke of ask a way.


    "Well, as you can see, I don''t know why the nine tails suddenly appear in the village. Countless ninjas have lost their lives because of it. Even Watergate is seriously injured and dying. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid the whole wood leaf will be destroyed by the nine tails. Then..." Three generations of Huoying sighed helplessly, but he didn''t go on talking about it, but his eyes passed by bofengshui gate and whirlpool Ziling from time to time. He could see that whirlpool Ziling had a great liking for bofengshui gate and might be willing to become a pillar force for bofengshui gate.


    "Lord Huoying, please tell me what I dare to do and how to protect Watergate!" Whirlpool purple Ling a face firm look to three generation fire shadow to ask a way.


    After hearing the words, the three generations of fire shadows flashed a glimmer of light in their eyes. Then they frowned and said in embarrassment, "if you want to save the village and Watergate, you have to seal the nine tails first. However, the life of the predecessor Zhu Li vortex Shuihu is coming to an end. Now there is no other Zhu Li in the village, so you can''t seal the nine tails!"


    "Lord Huoying, let me be a pillar force. Lord Shuihu is one of my whirlpool people. Although I''m not as good as Lord Shuihu, I''m willing to have a try!" Whirlpool purple Ling smell speech, immediately said without thinking.


    "But in this way, you will lose a lot of freedom in the future. Don''t you regret it?" Although the three generations of Huoying feel relieved, they are still embarrassed.


    "As long as I can save the Watergate, I don''t mind!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    No matter how loud the fight between Jiuwei and Muye is, it has nothing to do with the more than 200 yuzhibo people at the entrance of Muye village. All of them turn to look at the girl behind them with their eyes open. It''s yuzhibo Meiqin, the granddaughter of the three moderate elders, but they don''t dare to embarrass her. They all know that this girl has a good relationship with her patriarch."Brother Li, why, why do you want to leave Muye, why do you want to leave yuzhibo?" Yuzhibo Meiqin seems to have been running for a long time. She can''t breathe. She holds her knees slightly with her hands and breathes heavily.


    Seeing this, he looked at the elder and the second elder and said, "take the people out first and wait for me in the valley of the end!"


    The valley of the end is the place where Huoying and yuzhibo dueled in the early era. There was no valley there, but because of their huge fighting energy, they changed the terrain and formed the valley of the end later. The two statues were carved by Muye in memory of the strongest man in the world of tolerance.


    "Yes, patriarch!"


    The elder and the second elder nodded, then called the rest of the people, and took the lead to go outside Muye village. More than 200 people followed. However, within a few seconds, the land became empty, leaving only Lihe Meiqin and jiuxinnai still sleeping. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C79

    "Away from my brother!" Without waiting for Li to speak, yuzhibo Meiqin has already rushed to Li''s arms, sobbing and continuing to say, "brother Li, do you want to betray Muye and the family?"


    Betraying the family, betraying Muye?


    There''s nothing to say, because what I''m doing is really like this. At least in the eyes of outsiders, it''s betrayal.


    "Brother Li, are you not happy in Muye? Is there something wrong with the patriarch? If so, I''ll go back and make it clear to the patriarch. He will treat you better! " Yuzhibo Meiqin is like a helpless child, holding tightly away for fear that the person in front of her will suddenly disappear as soon as she let go.


    At this time, Li didn''t know how to comfort Meiqin. He only held her and patted her on the back. In Li''s heart, there were only Jiu xinnai and Yu Zhibo Meiqin who were the most important people in the world. From childhood to adulthood, Yu Zhibo Meiqin never gave up on herself, just like her own sister, she always cared about her life However, some things have to be done, whether yuzhibo or jiuxinnai, the elder entrusts the task of yuzhibo''s revival to himself. For such an old man, he must carry it. Jiuxinnai, the one he loves, can''t retreat even against the world for her.


    If you want to protect, you must have power and frightening power. Although you are not a person in this world, you know the trajectory of the world like a God. This is not allowed. No matter whether it is intentional or unintentional, you will always fall into the whirlpool of this world. Yuzhibo or jiuxinnai, from the moment you are born into this world, your destiny will change The premise of connecting with the world, standing out, mastering one''s own destiny and protecting one''s cherished people is based on strength. Self strength and external strength are indispensable. When self and external strength reach the top of the world, who dares to question one''s own existence? Who dares to hurt the people they cherish?


    In the middle of the sound, yuzhibo Meiqin stopped crying, broke away from Li''s arms and looked up at Li. There were two tears hanging on the eyelashes of his big eyes. He looked pitiful.


    "Meiqin, everyone has his own way of life. For me, fighting and becoming stronger are the values of my existence in the world. In Muye, I can never be inferior to others. This is not the life I want, nor the life I am allowed to have!" Li wiped away her tears for Yu Zhibo Meiqin and said softly.


    "Why? With the power of Li brother, even if it is the whole leaf, you can only be defeated by one palm. Isn''t that enough? " Yuzhibo Meiqin sniffed and asked with a cry.


    "Not enough, not enough at all. It''s not that I''m too strong now, but that the leaves are too weak now. I can''t stop here. I have to step on a higher level!" Li Li shakes his head, and his eyes flash a trace of firmness. All the unfairness is caused by his own lack of ability. Li Li will never forget this sentence. If he sits down and looks at the sky, and is satisfied with a small world, sooner or later, he will be swallowed by the high hands outside the world. At that time, he will not only be himself, his family, lovers, brothers, friends, clansmen, everything Everything will be destroyed because of their own lack of ability.


    Hearing the speech, yuzhibo Meiqin lowered her head with a sad face. She could hear the firmness in Li''s tone, the irreversible firmness. She was silent for a while. She raised her head again and asked, "brother Li, can you tell me why you are so persistent in strength and why you have to put so much burden on yourself?"


    "Because I don''t want to make mistakes!"


    Yuzhibo Meiqin was stunned by the simple seven words. These seven words were too familiar to her. From childhood to adulthood, these seven words appeared most frequently in Li''s mouth, and she didn''t understand them when she was a child. But now, she understands the meaning of these seven words.


    "Even if you don''t want to make mistakes, as long as you keep your peace and don''t hurt others, who will deal with you? In this world, there is no hatred for no reason, and there will be no hatred for no reason, as long as we live a good life in the village and don''t provoke right and wrong "


    " Meiqin, you are wrong. This world is a whirlpool. You can see people from a broad view, reach out and hit people, and you will encounter people when you walk. In such a crowded world, even if you are careful, you will be pulled into the whirlpool. People are group animals, and no one can stand loneliness. Everyone wants to have fetters. People''s feelings are the most complex, sometimes Before you know it, the fetters between people will be established. With fetters, you can''t get rid of the whirlpool. If you don''t struggle hard, you will be swallowed up by the whirlpool sooner or later! "


    Before yuzhibo Meiqin finishes speaking, Li interrupts her. Yuzhibo Meiqin has not experienced the war, and does not know the cruelty of the war. As the only granddaughter of the three elders, yuzhibo Fuyue, the son of the patriarch, pursues it. In addition, she is the first day away from Muye to guard it. The whole Muye people, the whole yuzhibo, do not dare to show her face. This kind of environment makes yuzhibo beautiful Qin has developed a naive character, thinking that he can keep his peace.


    Yuzhibo Meiqin is speechless. Although she is naive, she is not stupid. At this point, she also understands that fetters are the most precious things of human beings, but they are also the root of the disaster. The fetters of Li are Jiu xinnai and herself, but their fetters are more. Li, grandfather, clansman, Jiu xinnai, if someone hurts Jiu xinnai, Li will be 100 times Return it, if someone hurt from, oneself also won''t let go of hurt from the person."Brother Li, can you take me with you?"


    After a long silence, yuzhibo Meiqin looks firmly at Li. When she says this, she doesn''t have any hesitation in her eyes. Looking at Li, yuzhibo Meiqin knows the feeling in her heart very well. Maybe from the beginning of being sensible, from the beginning of running nose behind him and shouting "brother Li", she can''t leave the boy again in this life.


    "Meiqin, you . really decided? What about your grandfather? " From slightly Leng Leng, Yu Zhibo Meiqin''s words are really unexpected.


    "Brother Li, although my grandfather is old, there are so many people in the family to take care of him. I don''t think it will be a problem. But you are different from brother Li. The people around you are all fighters. They only like fighting and don''t know how to take care of people. As you know, jiuxinnai''s character is similar to others taking care of her. If I''m not with you, I''ll be happy in the future Who will take care of you! So, don''t leave me behind, I "With that, yuzhibo Meiqin''s eyes turned red again, and her tears flowed down. At the end of the day, her voice became a crying voice, which seemed heartbreaking. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C80

    Looking at Meiqin so sad, Li is very distressed, can''t help but embrace her, soft voice said, "Meiqin, don''t say, brother Li won''t leave you, no matter where you want to go, I will take you!" Li is not a man with a stone heart. No matter how he pursues power, his ultimate goal is to protect his cherished things and feelings. In the final analysis, Li is still a common man and can''t get rid of the feelings between people.


    At half a sound, yuzhibo Meiqin stopped crying, looked up at Li, sniffed and whispered, "brother Li, let''s take Jiu xinnai and go quickly. If the village finds out, I''m afraid we can''t go!"


    "Well!" Li nodded, then picked up Jiu xinnai, who was still sleeping, and rushed out of Muye with yuzhibo Meiqin. Now Jiuwei is doing damage, and Muye''s door is not guarded at all. It''s easy to come and go. Fortunately, people in other villages didn''t receive the news, otherwise Muye village is over.


    "Whirlpool Shuihu, you will not let me go until you die. Remember that one day I will break the seal again. I''ll see who can stop me when I see it!"


    In the middle of the night, Muye village was destroyed. Finally, after whirlpool Shuihu paid all the price, nine tails were sealed again. The second generation of Zhu Li was whirlpool Ziling, the girl who was willing to sacrifice for Bofeng shuimen. Although her blood was a little worse than nine Sinai, she could barely suppress nine tails.


    "Child, I''m sorry, just experienced the disaster of extermination, now let you pay for the wood leaf alone!" As Shuihu was dying, he took the hand of Ziling with a guilty face.


    After becoming a human pillar force, whirlpool Ziling realized how terrible it was. She could even feel a fierce monster roaring in her body. The huge murderous atmosphere made her unable to move. She didn''t even listen to the words of whirlpool Shuihu.


    Finally, whirlpool Shuihu closed her eyes and lost her voice. She didn''t even have time to teach whirlpool Ziling how to be a human force.


    With the seal of Jiuwei, it is the end of the story. Ninja didn''t die much, but the number of injured people is numerous, and the number of damaged houses is countless. No matter how rich Muye is, the three generations of Huoying are in great pain. Fortunately, Jiuwei was finally sealed again.


    "Lord Huoying, there are hundreds of people in our family who have disappeared, together with Yu zhiboli and the two elders!"


    One wave is not flat, another wave is rising. The third generation of Huoying has not yet recovered from the Jiuwei incident. Suddenly, he hears the news from Yuzhi Bohao. The third generation of Huoying feels that it is dark in front of his eyes and almost faints. After barely gasping, he looks at Yuzhi Bohao with a gloomy face and asks, "come on, what''s going on?"


    "After the outbreak of the disaster of nine tails, all the Ninjas in Muye were fighting with nine tails, and yuzhiboli, the elder and the second elder of our family led their wings to disappear. I think they escaped from Muye village while we were fighting with nine tails." speaking of this, yuzhibohao also had a gloomy face, which was more than 200 people, including 150 people More than ten of them have opened their eyes. What a powerful force it is. If they all defected, how much power is left of yuzhibo? Yuzhibohao can''t believe what yuzhibo''s status in Muye will be like in the future.


    It''s true that yuzhibo wants to get rid of the martial arts faction, but it doesn''t mean to kill all of them. It''s just to get rid of the leader and then take over the power. Only in this way can the foundation of yuzhibo family not be shaken. If a real fight can be completed, why do you wait until now? You''ve already done it. Now losing more than 200 people is equivalent to losing half of your life Strength, it can be expected, yuzhibo family in Muye will be what kind of situation.


    After listening to Yu Zhibo Hao''s words, the three elders on one side turned their eyes a few times and left silently.


    "Give it to me, give it to me, organize people to hunt them down, and make sure to chase them back!" The three generations of huoyingqi are gasping for breath. Originally, Muye has lost so much because of Jiuwei. If she defected to more than 200 ninjas at one time, it will be spread that Muye has no face to face other big powers. Maybe it will trigger a big war.


    "Mr. ape fly, I and Zilai are going to hunt down!" Dashuewan stepped forward, arched his body, and then looked at Zilai. Zilai also understood, nodded slightly, and then ordered 100 uninjured ninjas to go outside Muye village.


    It''s getting brighter and the night is dispersing. The sun climbs up from the foot of the mountain in the East. In a forest, Li, Yu Zhibo Meiqin and Jiu xinnai are heading for the valley of the end. Jiu xinnai has already woken up. After learning that he was knocked unconscious by Li and then took the defecting leaves, Jiu xinnai was very angry at first. He wanted to go back, but he heard that he was leaving Said that Muye has a new human pillar force, and also sent pursuers to come, jiuxinnai is good. Since she has a human pillar force, it doesn''t cause much trouble to Muye. It''s useless to go back, but she will be executed. Jiuxinnai is not so stupid. She doesn''t have much feelings for Muye. Since she came to Muye, she hasn''t had a good life and was killed every day People bully, such a situation, where there is any sense of belonging, for Jiu xinnai, from is her belonging, since from do not want to stay in Muye, then she has to follow.Boom!


    There was an explosion behind him, raising a cloud of smoke.


    "Ding! Congratulations to the host for killing xiaren three. The bonus points are worth 3000! "


    Hearing the system prompt sound, Li rolled his eyes slightly. He set a lot of traps in the back, just to delay time. I didn''t expect that killing the enemy by traps can also get points. However, I''m not happy now. If someone meets a trap, it means that Ming Muye''s pursuers are behind him.


    "Meiqin, jiuxinnai, we need to speed up. This time we are a collective defector. Muye must have sent a lot of pursuers. We need to join the people quickly!"


    "Well, I see!"


    Several people''s speed is a little faster, three figures shuttle in the forest, behind them, there is always a sound of explosion, also don''t know how many traps are arranged on the way. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C81

    "How many traps have you set up from this boy?"


    Zilai and dashuewan lead hundreds of ninjas to pursue. They don''t know how many thunder they trample on all the way. From time to time, some people are killed. Now more than a dozen of them have died. They haven''t seen so many people who are far away from them. Isn''t it a joke.


    Boom!


    There was another explosion, and someone stepped on the thunder, but this time they learned well, ran fast, and there were no casualties.


    "Since there are traps here, it means that they haven''t gone far yet. Don''t complain. Hurry up and chase them!" The big snake pill hummed and stepped on, speeding up the speed.


    The valley of the end is the place of the final battle between qianshouzhujian and yuzhiboban. In memory of these two strongest men, Muye erected two huge statues for them in the valley of the end. The two statues stand opposite and glare at each other. A waterfall in the middle is constantly hit by the surging water. This is only a plain, but they are forced to fight one another It''s a natural water valley.


    After arriving at the valley of the end, I saw more than 200 people on the opposite side of the water valley. The statue of qianshouzhu is close to Muye, while yuzhipoban''s is on the opposite side. The people of yuzhipoban are standing on the statue of yuzhipoban, waiting for their patriarch to come.


    "Patriarch!"


    When they saw Li Lai, the people gathered around them one after another. Seeing that Li Li had never fought, they were all relieved. When they were waiting here, what they were afraid of most was that Li and Muye had to hand in hand. Although they knew that their patriarch had opened the eye of the kaleidoscope writing wheel, there were many masters in Muye. If they were besieged, the kaleidoscope would have to drink bitterness.


    "Well!" Li nodded slightly, glanced at the crowd, and then turned to look opposite.


    "Patriarch, what shall we do now? Shall we leave directly or not?" Two elder step forward, sink to say.


    "Hum, Muye has sent his pursuers here. If we leave here, they will certainly pursue us. We have just left Muye, and there is no foundation. Many things are not convenient to start!" Li Dan snorted and shook his head slightly.


    "What does the patriarch mean? Are we going to take out these pursuers here? " Hearing this, the elder frowned slightly. If Muye wanted to pursue him, the person sent must be Sanren or the white tooth, and there must be a large number of people. If he fought hard, he would win, but he would lose a lot of ninjas, which is not worth the loss.


    I don''t know this, but now there is no other way except to kill the pursuers. As long as we kill the pursuers, even Muye doesn''t dare to send a second wave. After all, Muye is in the stage of scarcity after the nine tail war. Even if they want to, they can''t afford it. In order to develop in the future, they must go through this battle.


    "Elder, elder two, pay attention to my orders when you fight. When I tell you to withdraw, don''t hesitate. Withdraw immediately. Do you understand?" Leave the side head to see to two elders light say.


    The two elders, puzzled, looked at each other and nodded. They believed that although the young patriarch was only 12 years old, he was excellent in both talent and temperament. If not, who would dare to place the fate of the clan on him?


    "Ding! Congratulations to the host for killing 15 xiaren and one Zhongren. The bonus points are worth seventeen thousand! "


    Hearing the sound of the system, Li nodded slightly, thinking that the traps arranged along the way played a great role. From the beginning, Li planned to finish with Muye in the valley of the end, so he kept arranging traps on the road. If not, he left them for a few hours first, how could he be caught up? Muye''s pursuers were trapped and killed 19 ninjas, 18 xiaren and one Zhongren, bringing a total of 20000 points to Li. With the remaining 70000 points, Li now has 90000 points.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    At this time, Zilai and dashuewan finally appeared, followed by a large group of disheartened Muye ninjas. Xiaren and Zhongren had both, but Shangren didn''t. They were hurt in the first battle of Jiuwei, and there were two leaders in Sanren, even if Shangren didn''t send them.


    "Ding! If the task is triggered, repel Muye''s pursuers. If the task is completed, the reward points will be 50000. If the task fails, the host points will be 50000! "


    The reward for this mission is very rich, with a total of 50000 points. But when you think about repelling Muye''s pursuers, you can see that it''s not worth 10000 points. You know, dashuewan and Zilai are both famous shadow level masters for a long time. Although they are only ordinary shadow level masters, there are two at the same time. Even a more powerful shadow level master can''t beat them.


    Zilai was also very angry. He didn''t expect that his students would betray Muye quietly. After seeing the hundreds of members of yuzhibo opposite him, Zilai jumped to the statue among the thousand handed pillars, looked at him from afar, and said aloud, "why betray Muye? Li, you grew up in Muye, and old man ape took you as an apprentice when you were young To teach you Ninjutsu. Is it right for you to do this now? Is it right for old man ape to cultivate you


    After hearing the words, the people of the tribe were furious and said better than they sang. These three generations of Huoying accepted Li as an apprentice, and they never taught half of ninja. Moreover, later, for the benefit of Muye, they asked Li, a six-year-old child, to fight with Zhongren in Sharen village. Is this what a master should do? It''s OK not to mention this. When it''s mentioned, all the people want to fight and fight with anger. They are not afraid to die for fighting and for yuzhibo. It''s an honor.Li slightly turned his lips, reached out to stop the people, and then jumped on the statue of Yu Zhibo, looking at zilaiye.


    "Since then Teacher, as a student, this is also the last time I call you teacher. We all know what three generations of Huoying have done to me. Moreover, it''s so far that it''s hard to stop. Now you stand opposite to me instead of walking side by side, which has doomed the attitude between you and me, and the attitude between yuzhibo and Muye! "


    The black pupil has been dyed blood red, and three black gouyu emerge. At this time, the sun has risen completely. The sun shines on Li''s face through the woods. A breeze blows, and raises the hair that covers his right eye. The writing wheel eyes of his eyes are more clear.


    "This used to be the place where our ancestors of yuzhibo fought with the first generation of Huoying. But in the end, yuzhibo defeated yuzhibo, and qianshouzhujian became the God of tolerance. Since yuzhibo died, our yuzhibo family has been beaten by Muye again and again. Today, on behalf of the whole yuzhibo family, I will make a fight with you Muye Break it! I''d like to see if it''s my yuzhibo''s writing eye or your Muye village''s indomitable will of fire. "Speaking of this, when you close your hands, a purple skeleton rises fiercely, and huge energy overflows. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C82

    "This is suzaneng, this is the pupil technique of the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, which was used by Lord ban before!"


    When the elder and the second elder saw the giant more than ten meters high, their faces turned red with excitement. They watched the black hair dancing and stood in the middle of suzanneng Hu. Their eyes were blurred. They were too much like Lord ban. This kind of power, this kind of hegemony, this incomparable suzanneng Hu.


    The people are also very excited. It''s the first time that they have seen the legendary technique of writing wheel eyes in a kaleidoscope. Although they have heard about it for a long time, they have never seen it with their own eyes. Now they see it and feel the incomparable oppression of Xu zeneng. They can even see the glory of the yuzhibo people in the Warring States period.


    Suzanneng''s whole body radiates huge energy continuously. His black hair is flying. The kaleidoscope in his pupils is frightening. Before he can talk to them, suzanneng pulls a bow and takes an arrow. The huge purple arrow aims at the more than 80 Muye ninjas.


    "No, get out of the way!"


    Since then, I can see that the target behind him is Muye ninja. He suddenly turns around and roars. However, as soon as his voice falls, the purple arrow rushes towards the crowd like streamer. The distance between the two is not far. The speed of the arrow is fast. Almost in the blink of an eye, the purple arrow rushes into the crowd.


    How big is the arrow used by a giant more than ten meters high? It''s not too much to say that it''s a beam. As soon as the pure energy arrow rushes into the crowd, it explodes like a bomb, and the energy diffuses in a circle.


    Boom!


    The sound is so loud that the trees nearby are shaking. Countless leaves are falling down. The purple energy spreads like a whirlpool. Ninjas who can''t escape in the future swallow it up one after another. After the energy is dissipated, a big pit with a diameter of several meters appears on the ground. More than 20 Ninjas lie in the pit and don''t know whether they are alive or dead.


    "Ding! Congratulations to the host for killing 15 xiaren and 3 Zhongren. The bonus points are 20:00! "


    "Killed 18 people? Hum From slightly curled his mouth, looked at a face of gloomy from also.


    "Is this the pupil technique of the kaleidoscope wheel eye? Is this the power of suzanneng? "


    After seeing Li killed so many ninjas in an instant, all the people behind turned red and looked up at Li''s back, looking up at the giant who seemed to be able to stand up to heaven.


    "The patriarch is powerful, the patriarch is powerful There are so many roars coming from the people. They have not been so proud for a long time. They just want to express their long-term forbearance.


    This can not be worse. The Ninja Muye who has just suffered a heavy blow is very scared. Even if he has escaped one life, he is afraid of this giant who can only look up to. How can human beings defeat this giant like God? In addition, more than 200 people of yuzhibo clan roared, which seemed to shake the world. Muye Ninja was scared to hear it.


    Whether it''s a single fight or a group fight, it''s about momentum. In the case of a close balance, the one who wins will always be the one with strong momentum. What''s more, there are more than 200 people from this side. After pitfalls and one strike from Muye, nearly 40 ninjas are directly lost by 100 people, leaving only a mere 60. How can Muye ninjas still have momentum in such a proportion Fight on.


    "Yuzhiboli, do you know what you are doing now is driving you to the road of no return?" Zilai''s face was as gloomy as ink. He roared at Li and danced wildly with white hair. This time, he was really angry. He had talked with him before, but Li ignored him and killed more than ten Muye ninjas in front of him. How could Zilai bear it.


    "Come on, calm down. Although the number of yuzhibo is more than us, the high-end combat power is only yuzhibo. As long as we take him down, the rebellion will be over!" At this time, dasheban also jumped on the statue of qianshouzhu and came to zilaiye.


    "Do you want to deceive less with more?"


    Seeing this, all the clansmen glared at each other and took out the bitterness, which seemed to rush up.


    "Yuzhibo''s people listen to the order, you quickly kill all the other Muye ninjas, and I''ll deal with you and the big snake pill!" From the cross hands, did not look back, although the voice is not big, but everyone listened in the ear.


    "Patriarch!"


    The elder and the second elder are surprised and want to stop them. The snake pill and Zilai are also one of the three forbearances. Their strength is at least at the level of shadow. If they are single to single, one to two, would they be too reluctant? After all, I''m only 12 years old now. No matter how talented I am, my age limits the amount of chakra. How can I fight one on two!


    "Two elders, you are only responsible for the settlement of Muye and other ninjas. I have my own way to deal with them Li Dan snorted, adding a lot to his tone, with an irresistible meaning.


    Hearing the words, the two elders looked at each other helplessly and had to nod their heads. Since they would push Li to be the head of the clan, they must obey orders. They can only talk about private affairs in their spare time. Talking about private affairs in the battlefield is death.After receiving the order, the elder and the second elder immediately led more than 200 people across the valley with their clansmen to the front of Muye ninja, one by one with a look of humiliation, and the bitterness in the book was shining with cold light.


    "Big snake pill, leave it to me to deal with, and you will take charge of the battle over there!" Since come also immediately anxious eye, if really go on like this, that this time bring out of Ninja estimate to be completely destroyed.


    "The beauty of thinking!" When Li heard Yan''s cold hum, his right eye was covered with kaleidoscope blood, and his pupil force was condensed in his pupil. Suddenly, a large group of black flames burned behind the snake pill and Zilai, forming a wall of black flames, which separated the battlefield.


    Big snake pill and Zilai also saw this, and their faces changed greatly. Although they could not feel the slightest heat of the fierce burning black flame, the burning speed was amazing, and they would burn when they met with objects, and even the ground was burning with a crackling sound.


    "Well, zilaiye, big snake pill, let''s start our fight. If you don''t kill or defeat me soon, your companions will go to the yellow spring together!" Li slightly tilts his chin, and his scarlet kaleidoscope calmly looks at the gloomy snake pill and zilaiye, two men who are given three forbearance by shanjiaoyu. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C84

    Muye''s Ninja is still tenacious. In the face of nearly four times the enemy, he has not been completely destroyed. However, the situation is not optimistic. People are constantly injured. On the other hand, yuzhibo''s family is more than capable. More than 200 people beat more than 70 people. It''s really bullying. And yuzhibo''s side has no lower tolerance, except 20 upper tolerance. All of them are middle tolerance Is this Muye more than 60 ninjas able to deal with?


    One on one, turn around and run, and now it''s almost four on one.


    "Shadow snake hand!"


    Big snake pill took the lead in attacking, while running on the statue of yuzhiboban, pointing his right hand at Lizha. Suddenly, three poisonous snakes flew out of his sleeve, spit out their cores, made a circle around xuzoneng, and tied them up.


    Li slightly vomited a breath, then looked at the big snake pill in front of him, slightly turned his mouth and said, "is that the only way you attack? Then it''s my turn! " At the end of the speech, the trapped Xu Zuo Neng suddenly burst out a roar, and the huge energy began to overflow. Then he directly earned several pieces of snakes, and then hit the big snake pill with one punch.


    Although he uses the arcuate bow of heaven, his attack mode is changeable. For example, with fist, how big is his fist? Big snake pill than the whole person to big fists in the past, the momentum is extremely shocking.


    "Forbearance, needle hell!"


    A mass of white hair rushes over and entangles suzanenhu''s arm to block the attack on the big snake pill. Suzanenhu''s attack is stopped immediately. His hair is as strong as wire. It''s so tough that he can''t break free with his arm.


    Roar!


    With a roar, Xu Zuo kept on exerting his strength. He squatted on the ground and didn''t move a step. He thought he did his best.


    Seeing this, dashuewan stepped back and quickly made a seal with both hands. Obviously, he wanted to take advantage of this to almost break the defense of xuzanenghu.


    "Interesting Li didn''t expect that his hair was so tough. Although he was confident that his defense would not be broken by the big snake pill, Li didn''t want to try it at all. He had been opening the big snake pill for a long time, and his eyes could not bear it. If he took another attack from the big snake pill, he would be able to carry it, and his eyes would be seriously injured.


    Whoo!


    The kaleidoscope stopped instilling pupil force into suzanneng Hu. Suddenly, the powerful suzanneng Hu broke up and soon dissipated into energy. It was not clear from the beginning. Therefore, he was still pulling by the mission. As soon as suzanneng Hu broke up, his whole body rolled back directly and fell into the valley.


    Big snake pill made a gesture to seal, but soon, he ignored it and continued to seal.


    "Forbearance, evil snake wrist report!"


    Big snake pill one hand on the ground, suddenly four waist thick giant snakes suddenly appear, rolling toward the past, giant snake hiss, sharp fangs flashing cold light, this trick is big snake pill''s good ninja, using giant snake to swallow the enemy, and then use chakra to detonate the snake, equivalent to burying people in the explosive magazine and then ignite, the enemy will be killed Big snake pill originally wanted to use this move to crack Li''s su Zuo Neng, but now it''s time to untie Su Zuo Neng by itself. Without defense, big snake pill will attack its body instead.


    Looking at the four giant snakes, Li didn''t dodge. He looked at them calmly, biting at himself. In the blink of an eye, he lost the shadow of Li, leaving only four giant snakes rolling back and forth.


    "It''s so easy to get it?" The big snake pill frowned slightly, but it was too lazy to think so much at this time, so it had to start. After a few seals, the four giant snakes'' stomachs suddenly expanded, and then a fierce white light spread.


    Boom!


    Chakra detonated, the huge power of the underground lake are shaking the beat twice, said that the lake, in fact, is a black sea of fire, the sky flame has covered the whole valley, burning everywhere.


    "Such a powerful explosion should have killed him!"


    Zilai finally climbed up from the bottom of the water valley. Although he fell down, before he met the Tianzhao fire, he started to save himself, but he didn''t fall into the water. Otherwise, he still doesn''t know whether he has life or not.


    "Li, don''t blame me and dasheban. You''ve really made a lot of trouble this time. Don''t worry. I''ll ask old man ape Fei not to worry about it. Just..."


    "Since then, who are you talking about being killed?"


    Before zilaiye had finished speaking to himself, the voice of Li came out from the smoke. Then, Li, dressed in black, walked out slowly. His scarlet eyes glanced at the snake pill, and then looked at zilaiye.


    "It''s impossible. There''s nothing wrong with such a violent explosion!"


    The chin of Zi Lai and Da she wan almost fell to the ground. How could it be possible to leave the body without any dust, let alone injury? Isn''t that bullshit? Big snake pill gnaws its teeth and shakes his heart. He knows the power of Ninjutsu just now. Let alone Li, even the three generations of Huoying resistance will be blown to death. Even if he escapes by chance, it''s impossible to do nothing. Big snake pill can''t understand how many secrets there are in this little ghost."Big snake pill, reciprocity, you give me such a big gift, I also have to return to you a little, pick up!" As soon as the voice fell, the kaleidoscope in the right eye suddenly shrank and then released.


    As soon as he heard this, the big snake pill''s face turned to one side, especially when he saw the kaleidoscope in his eyes. He immediately left the spot, and when he appeared again, he had already arrived beside zilaiye, but there was a small black flame on his left hand.


    Zilai was anxious to put out the fire with his hand. Dasheban frowned slightly, grabbed Zilai''s hand, and said in a deep voice, "it''s useless. The flame can''t be put out, and it will burn when it meets something. If you rush to put it out, your hand will also be burned!"


    "What about that?" Since then, I have been anxious. Although I don''t like the big snake pill on the surface, my companions who have been fighting together for many years have long had a deep friendship. How can I sit and watch the big snake pill burn to death.


    "No way!" The big snake pill bit his teeth, grabbed his left arm with his right hand, then twisted it with force, and directly pulled the whole one down. The blood splashed out and hit zilaiye''s face. Zilaiye was confused.


    "Big snake pill, you are really a character. I didn''t expect you to have the determination to break your wrist. But now you lack a left arm. I''m afraid you can save one in ten steps. Next, you just need to solve it! That''s the end of the chase! " From slightly curled his mouth, looked at the has not yet come back to God. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C83

    The black sky flame is burning like a black sky screen, which cuts the two battlefields apart. No one dares to step forward. Although no one knows what the black flame represents, who dares to touch the fire when listening to the crackling sound of fried beans produced by burning the ground? It''s unbelievable that even the ground can burn.


    Looking at the giant more than ten meters high, Zilai and the snake ball are dignified. Listening to the screams coming from behind, Zilai is not worried.


    "Come on, don''t be stunned. Yuzhiboli''s Ninjutsu is powerful, but it must consume a lot. It won''t last long!" Big snake pill is a person with an indifferent nature. Ignoring the screams of those Muye ninjas behind him, he bit his thumb as he spoke.


    "The art of channeling!"


    Bang!


    After the smoke, a giant snake appeared in the valley below.


    "Big snake pill, why do you call me here again, and put me into the water, do you want to fight?" As soon as ten thousand snakes came out, they didn''t look away. They directly stared at dashevin and scolded him angrily. He was very rampant. No wonder he helped dashevin fight and ate people later. I think dashevin has always been used to vicious behavior.


    "Since it''s a monster, it''s up to the monster to fight!" Big snake pill lightly glanced at ten thousand snakes, and then looked at Li with great interest, looking at the strange kaleidoscope wheel eyes, big snake pill''s eyes showed a trace of inexplicable meaning.


    "The art of channeling!"


    Since then, I''m not willing to be outdone. I channeled Wen Tai out. It''s too bad. A snake and a toad, the enemy of life and death, met each other. They didn''t care to leave. They scolded each other directly.


    "You stinking snake is here. Get back to me quickly. If you have me, you can solve it. You will only get in the way here!" Wen Tai said with a pipe in her mouth.


    "You rotten toad, believe it or not, I will bite you to death without looking at myself!" Ten thousand snakes fight back with disdain.


    He also looked at the black line on his face and said to Wentai loudly, "Wentai, this is not the time to quarrel. Hurry up and get rid of the boy on the opposite side!"


    "Ten thousand snakes, you can do it together, and you will benefit from it in the future!" Big snake pill grinned and said faintly to ten thousand snakes.


    "I see. What''s the rush? Isn''t it just a kid?"


    The two beasts roared at the top at the same time, and even their voices were the same. But after they turned around and looked away, Wen Tai and WAN she were silly again. What''s the matter with the distance of more than ten meters? It''s definitely just a kid.


    "I''ve been looking for trouble since I came here!" Wen Tai snorted discontentedly, but he pulled out the short knife from his back and said it was a short knife. It''s just for Wen Tai, a big toad like a hill. For Li, the short knife is still very long.


    Wentai jumped up from the water, and then quickly jumped on the statue of yuzhiboban and rushed towards Li. Ten thousand snakes also began to move and glided up along the statue. Two psychic beasts, one left and one right, went toward Li in a pinch.


    "Boy, don''t think you can be safe if you hide in the turtle shell. Eat your grandfather Wen first!" Wen Tai jumps away, jumps into the air, and then plunges down. The short knife aims at Xu Zuo nenghu''s head and splits down.


    Hiss! Hiss!


    Ten thousand snakes spit out their heads from the bottom of the statue and bite away. They don''t believe it. They can''t bite through the shell with their sharp teeth.


    "Clown!" At this time, Li slightly pulled down his eyelids and looked at wanshe''s bloody mouth. His right eye kaleidoscope suddenly pushed forward, and his pupil force turned into a flame, which directly appeared in wanshe''s mouth. Then he looked up again and looked at Wentai above. His eyes pushed forward, and his pupil force poured out again. Wentai, who had been so aggressive, was in a daze. In his pupil, three gouyu were looming, but not his eyes Then he fell straight down.


    With today''s pupil power, it''s really easy to control a psychic beast. Even those who didn''t open the kaleidoscope can control the snake, not to mention the kaleidoscope?


    Ow!


    Ten thousand snakes were also killed by Yang. Originally, they wanted to bite them to death. Unexpectedly, a flame suddenly appeared and ran to his mouth. At this time, it was still burning. Ten thousand snakes roared bitterly and jumped out of the water valley. They kept shuttling in the water, trying to put out the flame. However, the fire was burning when it met with objects in the sky. The water didn''t help ten thousand snakes put out the flame On the contrary, it burns like oil. For a moment, the whole lake is on fire. It''s very hard for Wentai. As soon as it falls into the water, it''s immediately touched by the fire of Tianzhao. As a result, it breaks away from magic and cries out in pain.


    A toad and a snake were stirring on the water, but the fire became fiercer and fiercer, and it didn''t mean to go out.


    "What kind of fire is this! I''ve never heard of such a powerful fire escape of yuzhibo clan! "


    Zilai also took a breath and looked at the big snake pill beside him. Obviously, the big snake pill was also shocked. He looked at Wen Tai and WAN she who were burning at the bottom.


    "Wentai, get back to tonglingjie quickly, as long as you go back to tonglingjie, it will be OK!"The psychic world is a world that doesn''t exist in the world, but it''s not absolute. It''s equivalent to a small world. Generally speaking, the laws of the two worlds are different. In this world, the Tianzhao flame has adapted to the laws of the world. If it comes to the psychic world, the Tianzhao flame will become a rootless duckweed, which can be extinguished naturally ¡£


    Wen Tai and WAN she were also burned. They lost their senses and forgot to go back to Tongling world. Hearing zilaiye''s warning, they didn''t dare to delay. They quickly opened Tongling world and went back. Wan she didn''t even fight with dashuewan, so she went back to Tongling world.


    "Come on, big snake pill. If you still have the ability, just let it out. If you drag on like this, the Ninja you bring will die!" Li narrowed his eyes slightly and said faintly. However, his eyes narrowed because of the pain. He started the sky light continuously, supported a Xu Zuo Neng, and used a kaleidoscope to control Wen Tai. The one-time pupil force was too much. If there was no system to eliminate the side effects, Li didn''t dare to use it like this.


    Through the black flame curtain, zilaiye and dasheban can see that Muye''s ninjas are being killed one by one, and the number of them is too different. Moreover, most of these Muye''s ninjas are xiaren, a few are Zhongren, and none is Shangren. On the contrary, among the more than 200 people of yuzhibo, the number of Shangren is probably no less than 20, and the rest are almost Zhongren How can Muye Ninja be an opponent? ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C85

    By this time, the battle was meaningless. Muye ninjas were all killed, leaving corpses all over the ground. In yuzhibo''s aspect, no one was dead, only a few people were careless and suffered no cuts, but only skin injuries.


    Seeing that the battle over there is over, the kaleidoscope of Li''s right eye turns wildly. Suddenly, the black flame wall disappears little by little, and finally disappears completely. After this, Li can feel a pain in his right eye. However, seeing the rising sky light flame on the lake, he continues to use his pupil force to extinguish it. Once the sky light flame appears, It will burn for seven days and nights before it goes out automatically. If you let it go, you will have a lot of fun.


    After the Tianzhao flame was extinguished, Li narrowed his right eye slightly to relieve his fatigue. At this time, the people who had solved the enemy came to Li and gathered behind him to fight with zilaiye and dasheban.


    Since I saw this picture, I finally came back to my senses, with a sad look on my face. I looked at the woodleaf ninja who fell on the ground behind me, and then at the big snake pill whose arm was broken. I thought that he and big snake pill could be captured by hand, but I didn''t expect that he had no achievements, and the whole army was destroyed, which made him and big snake pill how to make friends after they went back Bad.


    All of yuzhibo''s people looked at Li''s back in awe, and each of them raised their heads. What about Sanren? Even if they were not defeated by the patriarch, and the big snake pill was cut off one arm, this is the patriarch of yuzhibo''s family now, and this is the real strength of yuzhibo''s family.


    Zilai and dasheban are like a boat in the sea. More than 100 pairs of scarlet eyes are staring at them. Even Sanren, Zilai can''t help sweating. Even if they don''t leave, facing the more than 200 yuzhibo people alone is enough to make them feel helpless. You know, these more than 200 people, except for 20 Shangren, are all Zhongren, if there is no special one It''s a secret skill. Even if you come here, you have to drink bitterness. Now the big snake pill has broken one arm and looks pale. Although the blood has stopped, it can''t adapt to one arm combat. Moreover, it can''t make a seal. Its combat effectiveness is not as good as endurance. If you fight hard, you will die.


    "Damn it After changing her face for a while, she raised her face to the sky and roared. Then she took out several smoke bombs from her pocket and threw them on the ground. Suddenly, a layer of purple fog filled the air and blocked everyone''s sight.


    The eyes of the writing wheel are not white eyes. They can''t see the situation in the smoke. However, as we all know, they are going to run away. They all want to rush up to intercept them, but they are stopped by Li. "


    " patriarch, the strength of this and big snake pill is very strong. We should take this opportunity... "


    Before they finished speaking, the two elders closed their mouth and left their right eyes with a large mass of dark red blood. Even if they closed their right eyes, the blood still couldn''t stop flowing down.


    "Patriarch, are you ok?"


    Seeing this, all the people gathered around nervously for fear that something might go wrong with Li. But Li, their new patriarch, is also the most talented person of yuzhibo family. If something goes wrong at this point, it would be a failure.


    "Leave!"


    "Away from my brother!"


    Jiu xinnai and Yu Zhibo Meiqin squeeze in from the crowd, take out gauze and begin to wipe Li''s blood. When they see the unstoppable blood, they are very distressed. How much pain will they have to bear to shed so much blood.


    "I''m fine. I''m just overusing the kaleidoscope!" Li slightly shook his head, vomited, took the gauze, dried the blood on his face, and turned to look at the people.


    "Now Muye''s pursuers have been repulsed by us, and the whole army has been destroyed except for Zilai and dashuewan. In addition to the previous nine tail attack on the village, Muye has not much spare power to pursue us!" At this point, he looked at the elder and said again, "show me the map!"


    If you want to develop, you must first have a foundation. If you don''t have a foundation, it will be eradicated sooner or later. So what you need to do now is to find a place to use as a foundation in the future, and then gradually expand the power of the yuzhibo clan.


    "Ding! Congratulations to the host for completing the task of repelling the pursuit troops. The reward points are worth 50000. Please check it As soon as I wanted to pick up the map, the voice of the system became louder. I got the 50000 points, which is 161000 points from now. It''s a huge amount. Although it''s far from the price of the eternal kaleidoscope, if it''s just a spare for launching the Yina evil Qi, it''s equivalent to having 16 lives, and it''s hard to die in the future.


    "Ding! Inspire the world''s s S-class mission, lead yuzhibo family to restore their status as the largest family in the world of tolerance. When the mission is completed, reward points worth one million. If the mission fails, deduct one million points from the host. If the host has no points, deduct items of the same value from the host! This task is mandatory and cannot be abandoned! You can query the task progress in the system! "


    Hearing this task, he just took over the map and shook his hand. This time, he was really scared by this task. He didn''t expect to activate the S-level task in this situation. Although I don''t know what S-level means, the one million points behind are very heavy. A pair of eternal kaleidoscope is only one million!"What''s the matter with you, patriarch?" Yu Zhi wave war see from suddenly facial expression changed a few change, doubt of ask a way.


    "Nothing!" When you look at the progress of the task, it shows zero, which means that there is no progress in the progress of the task. Put this aside, spread out the map, and then quickly find the available base.


    If you want to accomplish this task, you must lead the yuzhibo family to restore the glory of the Warring States period. No, it is more brilliant than the Warring States period. After all, there is a thousand hand family in the Warring States period. Although yuzhibo family is powerful, it is not the largest family in the world of tolerance. The task of Li is to make yuzhibo the largest family in the world of tolerance, and never allow the second thousand hand to exist ¡£


    To choose a family base, the first thing to consider is the geographical location. There should be enough space for development and a place where you can eat with your current strength. After all, you can''t go directly to attack Sharen village or Yunren village. Doing so is tantamount to seeking death, even if you have 16 lives.


    Soon, a place name attracted Li''s attention. Seeing these three words, Li thought of the last time that the whirlpool clan was exterminated. It was the village that destroyed him. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C86

    Longren village! This is a village close to Muye. Although it is not within the five powers, its strength should not be underestimated. In particular, the terrain that is easy to defend and difficult to attack makes Longren village solid. Even if there is no spare force to occupy other countries, other countries also want to conquer this village.


    Yuren village and caoren village were blocked in the last attack on vortex country. Due to Qi Mu Shuo Mao''s retreat in Longren village, they broke into vortex country and wiped out the vortex family. However, remembering this incident not only made Jiu xinnai sad for a month, but also made him lose his words. This is a big crime.


    "Patriarch, where should our next base be?" Seeing that Li didn''t speak all the time, Yu Zhibo couldn''t help asking.


    After a general look at the map, some of the optional places were brought into Li''s mind. After a slight pause, he said, "according to the current situation, the country of grass is the most suitable for our development. Caoren village was destroyed during World War II. The rest of the Ninjas are divided into the main fighting group and the moderate group, and their respective strength is not too strong, as long as we take advantage of their own advantages The thunder will control the main fighters, and a new base will soon be set up! "


    The village of tolerance in the kingdom of grass was destroyed. This happened during World War II. The last time we went to attack the whirlpool clan, it was just the struggle of the main fighting faction to revive the village. Now the tolerance world is calm. However, because the village is divided into two parts, one part advocates moderation, the other part advocates fighting. The two often fight each other. Moreover, the number of ninjas in the village is not large, so it is estimated that the number of ninjas in the village is only small There are about thousands of ninjas. After years of struggle and division, the number of ninjas in each faction is estimated to be less than thousands. With the more than 200 ethnic groups now under the leadership, if the plan is right, it will not be too difficult to conquer the main fighting faction.


    It''s thoughtful to set up the base in caoren village. First of all, caoren village is located in the middle of Longren village and Yuren village. It can be said that it is a place of war, and it also borders on the country of fire. Perhaps in terms of resources, the country of grass is not as good as the country of fire, but it is also much better than other small villages, which is suitable for the development at this stage.


    "Elder, where are the people who arranged to go out first?" After folding the map and putting it in his arms, Li looked at the elder and asked faintly.


    "The bridge is not far ahead!" Yu Zhi Bo Zhan nodded and said.


    The clansmen who arranged to go out first were some weak women and children. These were all family members of the Wudou sect. The Wudou sect ruled out Muye, and they would naturally follow. However, in order to prevent Muye''s pursuit from causing harm to them, Li ordered dozens of clansmen to send them out Muye to protect them. After all the problems were solved, they would meet with them After all, children and women are indispensable to the rise of the family. Children are the talents who will support the family in the future. It goes without saying that women are of any use.


    "We''re going to join the rest of the people now, and we''ll be ready to fight in three days. We''ll attack the main battle faction of caoren village at one go!" Li Kan said faintly to the elder and the second elder that everything is difficult at the beginning. This action is very important. Whether the yuzhibo family can develop in the future is very important.


    "I know!"


    Yuzhibozhan and yuzhiboming, the second eldest, nodded their heads together. Their turbid eyes flashed a little light. They also knew that this was the first stop for yuzhibozu to face the world again. They must not lose anything. They began to integrate the clan and headed for the bridge ahead.


    The bridge, named Tiandi bridge, is located at the edge of the country of grass, bordering on the country of fire. It is the dividing line between the two countries, so it has the name of Tiandi bridge. From the place I remember, the place where Dahe disguised himself as a scorpion and big snake pill met in the later period is Tiandi bridge.


    After arriving at Tiandi bridge, a large group of people soon emerged from the nearby valley. The leader was more than 30 ninjas, followed by more than 100 children and dozens of women in the rear. They were all the mothers of the children, while the girls were not. All the yuzhibo people, boys and girls, had taught Ninjutsu since childhood. Before they got married, they were ninjas After they get married, they are the mothers of their children.


    "Patriarch!"


    A group of people came to Li and saluted respectfully one after another. Before they set out, they already knew that this 12-year-old child was the new leader of their Wudou sect and the new patriarch of yuzhibo clan.


    A group of children looked at Li curiously. They also knew that their new patriarch was only 12 years old, not much older than them. From the beginning, they grew up listening to the story of Li. Everyone was full of curiosity and worship for Li, and many of them vowed to marry the young patriarch when they grew up.


    After glancing at the people, he began to see a lot of surrounding terrain. The Tiandi bridge is like a deep valley across the center, dividing the kingdom of fire and the kingdom of grass. A bridge is lost at both ends of the valley. If you want to enter or go out, you have to pass through the Tiandi bridge. For the time being, the opposite side is just like mountains and rocks, and there is not much vegetation A natural basin, the area is also wide, as long as the tent on the ground can live.


    "Everyone listen to the order and build a temporary base on the spot. One day later, I will lead you to attack caoren village, so during this period of time, all of you will give me a good spirit and take action if you understand!" He glanced at the crowd and said in a straight voice."Yes, patriarch!"


    The men began to take action one after another. The materials for building the temporary base had been ready for a long time. Now they just need to take them out to build them. The children are resting while the women are cooking. In a short time, the desolate Tiandi bridge becomes lively.


    "My Lord! Can you teach me Ninjutsu? "


    When Li was thinking about the next action plan, a little girl came to Li''s side and looked down. Ten six or seven-year-old girls were only up to Li''s waist, with dark hair and big eyes full of hope. It was hard to refuse.


    "Words of Ninjutsu!" Li has no choice but to let out his breath. He can''t do anything with children. If it''s the enemy, it''s all right. But this is his own people, and it''s also a little loli, and he worships himself very much. This kind of thing, whether it''s the past or the present, Li is the first time to encounter it. He nods slightly and says in a low voice, "you come with me!"


    The little girl smell speech, suddenly small face flushed, small head fast point, and then happily behind. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C87

    After arriving at the edge of the cliff, Li Li looked at the little girl and said, "you remember me to remember the next order of the seal!" With that, Li began to make the seal, trying to keep the speed as slow as possible, so that the little girl could see clearly. It took half a minute to finish the seal of a simple C-class luxury fireball. After the seal was finished, Li took a breath under the cliff, and then vomited.


    "Huodun, the art of haohuoqiu!"


    A fireball with a diameter of two meters rolled down like a wheel, illuminating the bottomless valley. One lasted for dozens of seconds.


    Looking at the powerful magic of fireball, the children all widened their eyes and cheered together. After this, the children seemed to think that Li was not a difficult person to get along with. They gathered around to ask Li to teach them Ninjutsu, which made Li a little depressed. However, seeing the cheering, adoring eyes and small faces on the children''s faces, Li sighed a little. These children are the pillars of yuzhibo family in the future. The top experts are a part of a strong family, but the bigger part is the pillar of Zhongliang. Only they can provide talents for the family.


    After two days in a row, on the third night, the women and children fell asleep, and there were several campfires shining outside. On a quiet and peaceful night, two hundred yuzhibo people stood on the bridge between heaven and earth, and everyone was staring at the front of Li with scarlet eyes. Yes, these two hundred people were the people who had opened the eyes of writing wheel, and they were all open from now on There are 200 people who write about lunyan, which can be said to be the pillar of yuzhibo.


    "This evening is the time for us to take action. I''ll follow my attack order. No one can take action without authorization!" From that pair of scarlet eyes of the writing wheel, he glanced around the crowd, and his face was more solemn than ever. This is the first battle of yuzhibo''s family facing the whole world. If he succeeds, yuzhibo will be reborn. Otherwise, if he fails, he will be depressed, so there must be no flash.


    All the people did not speak, and the firm expression on their faces showed their will.


    "Let''s go!"


    Li said, leading the way to the opposite side of Tiandi bridge. Two hundred people responded and followed. Everyone was solemn and ready to fight. They were willing to give their lives for yuzhibo.


    "Mom, when will dad come back?"


    The sleeping child woke up with a start, holding his mother and crying. Although he was young, he knew that fighting represented death, either the enemy or himself.


    "Don''t be afraid, child. We yuzhibo are the most powerful, and the patriarch is the most powerful. Even Muye''s Sanren is beaten by the patriarch. Dad will be OK!" In her twenties, a woman gently patted her daughter on the back to comfort her. In the dark tent, the eyes of shuanggouyu in her eyes were very eye-catching. Before she was a mother, she was also an excellent ninja and an excellent yuzhibo people.


    The country of grass is not rich and powerful. In addition to years of fighting and infighting, the population of the whole country of grass has decreased sharply. It''s late at night, and ordinary people have already returned home to sleep with their families. However, in such a peaceful street, a group of ninjas with scarlet eyes and black high collar coat are flying forward. The leader in front is Li, scarlet three Gou Yu kept turning, observing the surrounding situation, and his face was solemn.


    The grass Ninja is divided into the main fighting faction and the moderate faction. However, the main fighting faction lost in the fight, so it was driven out of the grass ninja village. Now it lives in the ghost town, which is very steep. Because of this, the ghost town has become a place to hold criminals from all over the world. Their purpose this time is to attack the ghost town.


    Half an hour later, Li and his people finally came to the vicinity of ghost lamp city. Ghost lamp city was built on the precipice and surrounded by water. It was so turbulent that ordinary people couldn''t attack it. They came to the opposite of ghost lamp city and looked at the river below. It was deep and turbulent.


    "Let go of the rope!"


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Hearing this, more than a dozen clansmen threw their iron rope directly to the top of the mountain opposite. After pulling it, they quickly climbed up the rope and headed towards the opposite side. They left a vertical jump. After jumping on the rope, they walked as fast as they could. More than 200 clansmen followed and climbed the rope. This was too simple for ninjas. What''s more, the yuzhibo clan had the eye of writing wheel, In terms of control.


    Although it''s night, the whole ghost town is full of lights. Many patrolling ninjas pass back and forth. More than 200 people bully the past patrolling ninjas in the grass.


    "You are here for my orders!" From the side head looking at the clansman behind light say.


    If you are only one person away from you, you can break through directly, but you can still run. But now you are a family, and there are not many people. If you rush in rashly, even if you win the war, you will lose a lot of people. Now yuzhibo can''t afford this price.


    After giving an account of the good clansman, Li quickly got out of the grass and took out four ninjas from the tool bag.


    "Yes ... "


    before they spoke, kuwu had pierced their throats and got stuck by kuwu. They couldn''t even scream, so they fell to the ground and didn''t move. They killed the four ninjas and won 4000 points. Without stopping, they ran up the long ladder quickly.At the top, when no one was found, Li made a gesture behind him. Suddenly, the people hiding in the grass ran out and came to Li''s side.


    "Now in a group of four, go to search all the rooms. All the Ninjas above Zhongren are killed, and all the people without much resistance are stunned and scattered." with a wave of his hand, all the clansmen are separated orderly, as if they had discussed in advance. The four clansmen are surrounded in all directions towards the ghost lamp city.


    At this time, it''s late at night. Although the lights in the ghost town are bright, except for some night watchers, all of them fall into sleep. Moreover, the ghost town is easy to defend but difficult to attack. For a long time, it has protected the ghost town from being attacked by other countries. All of them believe in the ground defense of the ghost town. Even some night watchers are symbolic with a boring attitude It''s just a walk. I killed several waves of patrolling ninjas all the way. All of them had no throat to seal. They couldn''t even come out.


    Ah!


    A scream broke the silence of the night. After solving the problem of several patrol ninjas, he immediately frowned when he heard the scream. He knew that there was a problem when the clan assassinated the sleeping ninjas.


    "It seems that you can''t solve it easily!" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C88

    Yuzhibo was unlucky to hear that scream just now. When a group of people assassinated him in the past, they met a person who got up to go to the toilet. In order to stop talking, they had to kill him. However, they were not far away. They didn''t have the superb strength. No matter how fast they were, they made the person who went to the toilet scream. In this quiet night, this scream was no less than a bomb explosion, and suddenly they were killed All the sleeping people wake up one after another, and one by one they rush to get dressed to see what happened. By this time, the assassination is no longer possible. Two hundred people in yuzhibo also begin to fight openly and aboveboard. A group of four, without running through a room, almost become a one-sided killing. Although these Cao Ren wake up, they don''t understand what''s going on And sleepy, a strength even half can''t play out, in a trance, almost all become writing wheel eyes puppet, easy to kill.


    However, this is only temporary. After all, there are as many as 1000 ninjas in caoren''s main fighting faction. After a few minutes, many of them unite to fight against each other. Fortunately, these 200 yuzhibo people are all ninjas above the strength of Zhongren, and there are 20 Shangren, but they are not defeated immediately.


    The quiet black clothes have been broken by the sound of fighting, and the sound of no collision is everywhere. All kinds of Ninjutsu have dragged the whole ghost town into a war.


    In the central courtyard of ghost lamp city, standing in the center alone, they were blocked by Cao Ren in all directions. Seeing that Li was young and acting alone, these people naturally wanted to bully him.


    "Why do you want to invade my ghost town?" he said


    An old man angrily pointed to Li and asked, but when he looked away from the writing wheel eye in his pupil, his face changed, his fingers were put down, and his face was gloomy, and he said, "are you from the Muye yuzhibo family? What''s the purpose of coming to my ghost town late at night? "


    Muye''s power is still very strong. The old man who was angry just now looks like he ate farts. He has to bear even if he is angry. He doesn''t want to offend a big village like Muye without knowing why.


    Li slightly glanced at the old man, and then his eyes fell on a middle-aged man behind the old man. The middle-aged man was silent, and the rest of the Ninjas were standing behind him. I think he was the leader of the ghost lamp city.


    "Now I give you two ways. First, surrender. Second, death." From squinting at ghost lamp city Lord light said.


    With a gloomy face, the Lord of the ghost lamp city stepped forward two steps, passed the old man, looked at the old man and said in a deep voice, "the Lord of the ghost lamp city is not profitable. Please forgive me for asking one more question. My caoren village has been making friends with Muye for many years, and there has been no conflict. Why is it so difficult now?"


    "I''m the head of the yuzhibo clan. How about Muye? What''s the matter with the yuzhibo clan? Now I want you to submit to the yuzhibo clan, not the so-called Muye. Now let''s ask again, surrender or die!" From slightly Yang Yang chin, scarlet write round eyes without a trace of fluctuation, although surrounded by many ninjas, but for from, these are just mole ants.


    Hearing Li''s words, wuliton narrowed his eyes and said, "that is to say, you have defected to Muye. What happened today has nothing to do with Muye''s will?"


    "Fleeing Muye?" Hearing the words, Li snorted coldly. A trace of Li mang flashed in his eyes and said faintly, "this Muye is jointly founded by yuzhibo and Qianshou. We yuzhibo are the masters of Muye. How can we rebel?"


    At this moment, Wu Li''s face suddenly changed, and the gloom just disappeared completely. He showed a smile and turned his mouth with a trace of disdain. He said with a smile, "we are not interested in knowing the past of you yuzhibo people. Since your actions have nothing to do with Muye, I will punish you traitors instead of Muye. Come on, give me this one Let''s catch the live yellow mouthed children! "


    A group of grass bear smell speech, immediately took out nothing, toward away from the past, the number of at least reached hundreds of people, it can be said that most of the Ninjas are concentrated here.


    "It''s a bunch of things that don''t know what to do!" Li shook his head slightly, and the three gouyu in the pupil rotated and connected together, forming the shape of a kaleidoscope.


    Boom!


    The purple energy burst out in an instant, and directly flew out several ninjas who were close to him. A purple energy soared into the air, forming a spine, and then quickly formed. As soon as xuzoneng was formed, he roared wildly, and the violent energy overflowed.


    "What is this?"


    Many ninjas retreated one after another, terrified. How ever did they see such a powerful and strange ninja, one by one did not dare to step forward. Wuli and some old men were also terrified. They looked at the giant with uncertain faces. They didn''t know much about yuzhibo family. They only knew that a very powerful ninja named Yuzhi came out of yuzhibo family a long time ago Poban is recognized as the God of tolerance between yuzhibo and qianshouzhu. But up to now, yuzhibo people have gradually degenerated. Now they only know that yuzhibo people have powerful writing wheel eyes, but they have never heard of such strange Ninjutsu.


    "Let you pay for your ignorance today!" Li Leng snorts, which is good for the center of Xu Zuo Neng Hu. The pupil force continuously instills and controls Xu Zuo Neng Hu to attack.Boom!


    How wide is the attack range when a giant with a height of more than ten meters punches down? It''s easy to kill a few ninjas casually. A group of grass bears are directly scared and begin to retreat one after another. They dare to move forward.


    "Don''t retreat, give me up, kill him for me!"


    Seeing that his subordinates were so incompetent, Cao Ren yelled at him in an angry voice. Even if he was afraid, he didn''t dare to disobey. One by one, he began to rush forward. The melee Ninja played the vanguard, and the ninja who was good at Ninjutsu put Ninjutsu in the back.


    Fire escape, water escape, earth escape All kinds of Ninjutsu are on show. Caoren village is good at studying the Ninjutsu of other villages, and almost all of them know the five elements. This fight can be said to be colorful, but good-looking is good-looking, but it''s useless to hit xuzuo nenghu.


    "Lord of the city, this giant is not only very powerful in attack, but also very defensive. If it goes on like this, it will be very disadvantageous to us!" An old man frowned and came to the side of no profit, whispered.


    "Well!" Wuli nodded, sank and said, "if I guess correctly, this should be the pupil technique of writing wheel eye. Recently, we just developed a method of seal chakra. I don''t know if it can work on writing wheel eye?" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C89

    When the whirlpool clan was exterminated, although caoren village was blocked by dasheban, Longren village still destroyed the whirlpool clan. Three villages belonged to the alliance. Even if the other two villages did not participate in the direct extermination, they also got some benefits from Longren village. The seal technique of chakra is one of them. In today''s forbearance world, the whirlpool clan living in exile is not good Calculate, understand this seal, chakra''s seal art is probably only ghost city and vortex nine Sinai.


    In the later period, the ghost lamp city was able to become a prisoner of various countries because of the dangerous terrain. In the end, it was the seal technique. In the original work, Jiu xinnai was dead at that time, and the only seal technique I knew was the Lord of ghost lamp city.


    Xuzuo nenghu is rampant. Cao Ren is constantly being blown out. Ninjutsu hits xuzuo nenghu. Huodun becomes a small flame and Shuidun becomes a thin willow. In front of a giant more than ten meters high, Ninjutsu or Ninja is just a small ant.


    "Huodun! Heaven''s prison


    At this time, Wuli took advantage of Li''s sweeping out a few ninjas, and hit Li''s head with one palm. Wuli''s palm was full of red flames. This Ninja trick was transformed from the magic seal of whirlpool clan, which was specially used to seal chakra. It is also the most powerful ninja trick in ghost lamp city now. Only the city master can master it. It''s a fact In fact, the development of this Ninja is only a few days, and people who understand it only have no profit.


    Looking at this palm, there is a trace of disdain from the corner of his mouth. Huodun Tianlong Li remembers that Jiu xinnai used this picture to seal zilaiye chakra before. However, at different times, what is not profitable is the fire attribute, while Jiu xinnai is a pure seal. However, by contrast, this non profitable Tianlong is more powerful. After all, it has attribute attack. Jiu xinnai''s magic seal method After sealing other people''s chakras, they can break free with their own strength, but Tiangu can''t. once they are sealed, if they want to break free by force, they will only burn themselves. Of course, this is only the theory of relativity. If their strength reaches that of yuzhiboban or later Naruto Sasuke, this kind of sealing technique can''t work.


    Although from the present strength has not reached the late Naruto Sasuke that point, but the seal is powerful, the problem is who is using.


    "The sky shines!"


    Li didn''t have a hand at all. The kaleidoscope in his right eye suddenly shrank, and the pupil force erupted. Suddenly, Wuli''s right hand lit up the Tianzhao flame, which directly burned his seal style. Moreover, the Tianzhao flame and things burned, and directly started to burn up along Wuli''s hand.


    "What kind of fire is this?" On one side of Wuli''s face, he didn''t even have time to cry for pain. In a cold sweat, he took out a handful of kuwu from his pocket and cut off the whole right arm directly. The broken arm fell to the ground, and it would not be burnt to ashes in a blink of an eye. However, the Tianzhao flame still didn''t go out. He started to burn the ground directly. Seeing this, Wuli''s face changed greatly, and he retreated in fear, for fear that the black flame might touch the ground Body.


    "Playing Huodun with yuzhibo, you are still 100 years early!" Li slightly curled his lips, his scarlet kaleidoscope staring at no profit, and Su Zuo''s Cao Ren, who was able to keep attacking, had a systematic sound in his mind from time to time to remind him how many points he had left.


    "Yuzhibo''s family really deserves its reputation. This time, I''ll admit defeat. I''m willing to lead my subordinates to submit to yuzhibo. Please stop!" Wuli bit his teeth and lowered his head to say, but he was angry in his eyes. Now surrender is only a temporary measure. As long as his life is still there, he can kill all the people of yuzhibo at one stroke when he leaves next time. Even if he leaves back, he will be helpless. On the contrary, these subordinates have followed him for many years. Even if they surrender temporarily, they only have their own leader, It''s not going to be fully incorporated.


    The words of Wuli fell, and the attacking Cao Ren stopped attacking one after another. One by one, they retreated far away. They didn''t want to fight for a long time. Facing such a giant that could not be shaken, they felt that they were fighting with the monster. At this time, hearing the words of Wuli''s submission, they ran faster than the rabbit, as if they had been waiting for the words of Wuli.


    "Oh?" Li Wenyan narrowed his eyes slightly, and then stopped instilling pupil force into Xu zeneng. Suddenly, the powerful Xu zeneng broke away and gradually turned into energy and disappeared.


    Li Li glanced at many Cao Ren, then looked at Xiang Wuli and said, "don''t worry, our yuzhibo people are cruel to the enemy, but they are generous to our allies and subordinates. Since you are willing to submit to our yuzhibo people, then you will be the subordinate forces of our yuzhibo people, and you will not be ungrateful to you!"


    They didn''t want to fight any more. After fighting for so long, they didn''t even get to the corner of other people''s clothes. On the other hand, there were no less than 50 people killed and more injured. Even the city leader broke his arm, which was a pity As a defeated man, who would run to death foolishly?


    "Patriarch!"


    The battle was almost over. The yuzhibo people who had been assassinated everywhere came to the compound one after another. After respectful greeting, they stared at the Cao Ren one by one. Their scarlet eyes were full of murderous.


    Li Li turns around and looks at his own people. He immediately frowns. There are only 156 people left in the original 200 people, which makes Li very sad. There are fewer people in yuzhibo family. Now more than 40 people have been killed at one time. This"Don''t you know us, my lord?" Unable to see that the young man who has been fighting with himself and others is the head of yuzhibo''s family. He immediately steps forward and comes to the front of Li. He bows slightly and says.


    "Hum!" Li Leng snorts. He takes the long knife from a clansman behind him and stabs it into Wuli''s abdomen. The long knife comes out through his body. Wuli''s eyes are almost protruding. He looks up at Li with a puzzled face. He doesn''t understand why he suddenly turns over when he just said not to investigate.


    "Before fighting, I gave you two choices, but you chose to fight. Fighting means death. Because of your mistakes, your subordinates have decided to kill and injure so many people. You are responsible for the death of the city leader!" Li draws the sword back, shakes off the blood on the sword and returns it to the people behind him.


    "You .£¡¡± Wuli covered the wound with one hand, his mouth was bleeding, his eyes were staring away with resentment, and then roared, "all the people in the ghost lamp city listen to the order, kill all the people of yuzhibo, all .£¡¡± Words have not yet said, from a direct kick to kick him out, cut off his last vitality. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C90

    Cao Ren was silly. They didn''t understand why Li suddenly killed people. However, some smart people soon realized that one mountain can''t tolerate two tigers. Only by swallowing another fierce tiger can they completely control this power. However, they knew that they didn''t dare to say that even the city leader was killed. Who would stand up and die? Although they were the main fighting faction, they knew that they would fight even if they were killed Bravery is evil.


    After cutting no profit, Li looked up at the two old men. If they were right, these two old men should be elders. In addition to no profit, these two old men are the most powerful and have many wings.


    Being stared at by Li, the two elders immediately sweated. They had already lost their previous arrogance. Looking at the strange kaleidoscope in Li''s eyes, they quickly lowered their heads and did not dare to look at each other. They were worried about the fate of Li.


    "You two are very old. You''d better find a place to spend the rest of your life. If you want to be a ninja, you can stay. If you don''t want to, you can take it away by yourself." They lost interest after two eyes. The two old men were old and frail, and had little time to live. It was the same when they were killed and released.


    The two old men''s faces darkened when they heard that it was the most ideal result to save their lives, but they were still a little unacceptable to be driven out of the ghost town. They knew that they would not encourage the city master to kill the young patriarch at the beginning.


    "Thank you, my Lord!" One of the old men arched slightly, and then left with another old man. As for the family, I''m afraid they won''t rest assured to leave them in the ghost lamp city, and they also know that they won''t allow their family to stay here. It''s just a polite remark.


    Even the last two in power are gone, the grass forbearance people have put down their weapons, put the suffering back to the forbearance bag, one by one waiting to leave.


    "Yuzhi Bolin, straighten out the rest of the grass and report the number to me later!" Leave tiny side head, see toward the Yu Zhi Bolin behind light say.


    "Yes, patriarch!" Yuzhibolin nodded, and then asked the rest of the people to straighten out the rest of caoren. Today, yuzhibolin is completely out of temper in front of Li. He has completely convinced himself that he broke down the ghost lamp city in caoren village overnight. He also held down hundreds of ninjas by himself, and killed the other Party''s city leader by the way. This kind of strength is simply shocking. If it wasn''t for his clan leader to hold down hundreds of ninjas, Why can the 200 people fight so easily? You know, it''s two hundred to one thousand. There''s a five fold difference in the number of people. No matter how fierce the eyes of the writing wheel are, they can''t fight. But with hundreds of people, the clansmen can fight, and only 40 or so people will be sacrificed in the end.


    After arriving at the meeting hall of ghost lamp city, Li Li sat on the front seat and closed his eyes slightly. He had just used the kaleidoscope to write round eyes for a long time. In addition, he used it in the end Valley battle without restraint. Now his eyes are sore and it''s hard to open them.


    I have nothing to do. I sink my consciousness into the system space. However, after staying with the system for so long, I have a little understanding. That is, I don''t have to sink all my consciousness into it. I can leave a part of my consciousness outside. As long as I come to sneak attack, this part of my consciousness will automatically drive Li''s hands and feet to resist.


    "Do you already have 260000 points?"


    Opening the balance of points, Li breathed a little, increased 100000 points, which means that he killed at least 100 xiaren. This battle is also quite fruitful.


    "System, how many points does it take to restore the pupil force of the kaleidoscope?" Rubbed to rub oneself to want to spit out of eyes, leave headache of ask a way.


    "The host uses too much kaleidoscope to write round eyes, and the degree of blindness exceeds 30%. If you want to recover completely, you need 5000 points!"


    If one eye is completely blind, just like the situation after the use of inaxiqi, it takes 10000 yuan to recover, but if both eyes lose 30% of their light at the same time, it would take 6000 yuan in proportion, but the system has always been discounted, only 5000 yuan.


    There is no hesitation, from the direct pay 5000 points to restore the eyes to a perfect state, but only the pupil force recovered, the pain is still there, just like others cut off your hand, and then take it back, although recovered, but the pain of broken hand will still be the same.


    "Patriarch!"


    After recovering the pupil force, I wanted to see something else, but the consciousness outside reminded me that someone was coming. But I had to withdraw from the system space temporarily and open my eyes. I saw a yuzhibo clansman standing below with a knife.


    "What''s the matter?" From slightly vomited breath, light said.


    "Patriarch, this is the cutting tool found in the master''s study of ghost lamp city. It''s as hard as mud. It''s very strong. Please have a look at it!" The clansman respectfully took his head and handed it to Li.


    Li Wenyan immediately picked his eyebrows. After he took the knife, he looked around and saw three words. Seeing these three words, Li smiled and said, "well, you go down first!"


    Seeing the faint smile on Li''s face, the clansman was delighted. He had never seen the young clan leader smile before. At this time, he showed a smile because of a knife, which made him flattered. He knew that he had offered a treasure. Hearing Li''s words, he arched slightly and then turned away."It''s incredible that it should be a village rain pill. This knife doesn''t appear in the original work!"


    It''s true that the three words on this sword are exactly the three words of village rain pill. In the shadow of fire, this sword is very strange, and it doesn''t even appear. However, Li knows that village rain play is a magic weapon. It''s said that after killing people with this sword, the murderous gas on the blade will turn into a light mist to wash the blood. This situation is just like village rain washing leaves, so it''s the reason With the name of village rain pill, but there is another legend. This village rain sword is known as a demon sword by others. Because there are too many people killed, the dead spirits will gather on the blade. Whenever they see an enemy, they will launch a curse to infect the wound of the injured, and then quickly convey it to the heart, which will destroy the heart of the injured in an instant. This is also true That''s why it''s called a goblin.


    "I don''t know if it''s really so amazing!" Li pulls out Cunyu. The bright blade can print the face upside down. The blade and the handle are 90cm in length, not long or short. It''s just right. The handle of Cunyu''s blade is black, and it''s covered with a lot of runes, but I can''t understand it.


    Although I really want to know whether the village rain really has the curse function, Li can''t dare to try it on his own. If it does have this function, then he will be finished. Anyway, when he kills the enemy in the future, he will have a chance to try. After returning the village rain to the scabbard, he will get up and walk outside. Now that time has passed for so long, he must have finished the integration. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C91

    "Lord ban, I have received a very interesting news. I wonder if you are interested in it?"


    In a dark cave, a huge statue of Warcraft stands in the middle. In front of the statue, an old man with white hair sits on a stone chair, and is filled with lines.


    "Bai Jue, is there anything else in the world that I am interested in? Well, let''s hear it first! "


    It''s true that the man in this cave is yuzhiboban, who was once a powerful ninja, but now he has become an old man in his twilight days. If it were not for the exorcism statue behind him, he would have turned into a pile of bones.


    "Ha ha, I''m sure you''ll be interested in it!" Bai Jue laughs. However, seeing the impatient color on Yu Zhibo''s face, Bai Jue doesn''t dare to show off. He says, "a few days ago, half of your people left Muye and came to caoren village. But one night, they annihilated the main battle faction of caoren village and occupied the ghost lamp city. Moreover, the patriarch seems to be a boy named Yu Zhibo Li, who is only 12 years old!" At this point, Bai Jue pauses and sees that ban''s face is not happy. He knows that he is looking down on Yu Zhibo. He even lets a 12-year-old kid lead him.


    "Lord ban, don''t underestimate this 12-year-old kid. I heard that he opened the kaleidoscope wheel eye, but I saw him open the battle of suzaneng with my own eyes. This should be the pupil skill of your yuzhibo family''s Kaleidoscope wheel eye!" Bai Jue said with a smiley face. He was indescribable and frivolous, worthy of the name of rap.


    "Oh?" Yuzhiboban immediately had a reaction when he heard the words, and a pair of lifeless eyes also showed a trace of brilliance. At the age of 12, he opened the eyes of the kaleidoscope writing wheel. If it was in the Warring States period, he was absolutely a hero, at least able to compete with himself and qianshouzhu.


    "What''s the shape of the kid?" After a short surprise, Yuji Boban came back and became a lifeless old man in the twilight.


    "I don''t know much about it either, but according to some information I learned, a few days ago, the nine tails of Muye suddenly broke away from the seal of renzhuli and appeared in Muye. That night, a man with a mask seemed to be standing on the nine tails, but soon left the scene. I was afraid that Muye''s people would find me, and I didn''t dare to get too close, so I didn''t see clearly, but now it seems I''m afraid that person is Yu Zhibo. In today''s world of tolerance, you are the only people who can control the tail beast, and at least you have to reach the kaleidoscope level. Yu Zhibo is the only one who can satisfy these conditions. If Jiuwei really controls it and releases it, then this kid will be terrible! " Bai Jue shook his head and said faintly.


    "If Jiuwei gets out of trouble, does that mean Shuihu is dead?" Yuzhi Boban shook his head, a little shhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.


    "All things will die, only faith will not die!" Yu Zhibo flashed a trace of light in his eyes, looked at Bai Jue and said, "Bai Jue, why does this kid want to betray Muye? According to reason, with his strength, Muye already belongs to the top level. With Yu Zhibo''s identity, no one dares to give him a look. Now why does he leave Muye and run to caoren village?"


    "Ha ha, this kid has great ambition. When Lord ban left Muye, he left some followers. What they wanted to do most was to restore the glory of yuzhibo family in the Warring States period, and this kid was valued by them and pushed to be the leader. Now the yuzhibo family is divided into two parts, one part of them stays in Muye, and the other part is led to leave After leaving Muye, he ran to caoren village and captured the ghost town with thunder. Isn''t the purpose obvious? " At this point, Bai Jue suddenly laughed, unable to say that it was meaningful.


    "Well, these boys are quite ambitious!" Yuzhibo snorted. At that time, he was angry by yuzhibo''s people and betrayed him except a few followers.


    "Congratulations on having an excellent posterity here. In time, yuzhibo will return to its former glory!" Bai juepi said with no smile.


    "Bai Jue, don''t talk too much. You should know that I''m not interested in that kind of thing anymore!" Yuzhiboban glared at heijue. Seeing that heijue closed his mouth, yuzhiboban narrowed his eyes slightly and said again, "since the kid is so capable, you should make good use of it. Baijue, go and get ready!"


    For Li ban, it''s just a stop. As a reincarnation eye opener, he clearly knows the evolution of writing wheel eye. If he has no brothers, no matter how talented he is, he can''t open a higher level of eternal kaleidoscope. Such a genius is the best one to control, and he doesn''t have to worry about backwardness in the future.


    "Lord ban, what do you want to do?" Bai Jue asked suspiciously.


    "Hum, if you want to make people despair, you must first give them irreparable pain. Only in this way can the kid lose hope for the world. Then things will be easier to do. Baijue, it''s up to you to do it!" Yu Zhibo''s face was indifferent, and he didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with his practice."I see, Lord ban!" Bai Jue hears the words and sinks to the bottom of the earth in silence.


    I was busy in the middle of the night, until early morning, and all things were finished. The number of people has been counted. A total of 700 Cao Ren survived. Among them, 10 were upper tolerance, 100 were middle tolerance, and the rest were lower tolerance. I have to say that the strength of Cao Ren Village is not very good. If it had not been for this dangerous situation, it would have been conquered long ago.


    After counting the number of people, a lot of documents were sent to Li. These are the industries and lands of the ghost lamp city. After all, ninjas also have to eat. Cao Ren is so weak and has few entrustments. The only way is to control the business outside and some land to support so many ninjas. After careful calculation, there are four industries in the ghost lamp city, and the land is very small Many, if planted, one harvest is enough for thousands of ninjas to eat for a year.


    "Yuzhibolin, lead 100 clansmen and 200 caoren to Tiandi bridge to pick up the women and children!"


    In the hall, Li called Yu zhibolin and asked him to pick up the people who stayed in Tiandi bridge. Of course, it didn''t need so many people to pick up people. After all, ghost town has been captured, but Li thought of Yu zhibolin. If he remembered correctly, the spot was lurking somewhere in caoren village. In order to prevent Jiu xinnai and Meiqin from being injured, Li also left them there, though I don''t think Ban will suddenly run out to embarrass them, but I''d better do more preparation. Ban and heijue are really terrible. Their layout is more and more fierce. If they don''t know the plot in their heart, they can''t really fight each other.


    "Yes, patriarch!" Yuzhi Bolin arched slightly and then retreated. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C92

    As a matter of fact, there was too much worry about leaving. Three hundred ninjas went to Tiandi bridge to pick up all the women and girls of yuzhibo family. They didn''t encounter any attacks along the way. They all came to the ghost town safely, which was considered to be out of the situation of homelessness.


    The terrain of the ghost town is dangerous. As long as you pay attention to the surrounding movement, even if you send out several times the number of ninjas, you can''t enter the ghost town. The main reason why you can enter the ghost town so quickly is that Cao Ren relies too much on the defense of the ghost town and thinks that no one dares to attack, which makes them successfully land.


    After conquering the ghost lamp city, Li incorporated Cao Ren and gave them the title of the grass family. As a subsidiary of the yuzhibo family, they guarded the outside of the ghost lamp city. Naturally, the grass family didn''t dare to follow. Anyway, it''s just that Cao Ren and the grass family just changed their names. It doesn''t matter.


    "Leave!"


    "Away from my brother!"


    Jiu xinnai and Meiqin came to Li''s study. Li asked them to come.


    "Come on, Nino Sinai, Meiqin, I have a seal technique here. You two should learn it well and enhance your fighting power a little bit!" Li Li stands up from his chair with a rolled sleeve in his hand. This seal technique is the Huodun Tianlong adapted from the seal technique of the whirlpool clan. Its power is much stronger than that of the seal technique.


    "Seal?" Nine xinnai smell speech, immediately very interested to take over, she is a little curious, in addition to the whirlpool clan, who knows the seal, but open a look, after the whole seal principle read again, nine xinnai''s face is a little ugly, she is not a fool, naturally can see that the fire escape seal is based on the seal, which let nine xinnai Nai thought of the extermination.


    "Jiuxinnai, don''t worry. I''ve asked the Ninjas of the grass tribe to look for the orphans of the whirlpool clan in the grass kingdom. If they find them, they will be sent here!" Li also knows what Jiu xinnai is thinking and comforts him.


    If you remember correctly, there are also some whirlpool orphans in the country of grass. In the later period, whirlpool xiangp once went to Muye to take the Zhongren examination in the name of Cao Ren. It seems that most of them were sent by the moderates of Cao Ren Village. So, there must be some whirlpool orphans in the country of grass.


    Of course, looking for the whirlpool orphans, on the one hand, is for jiuxinnai, on the other hand, is for the family. Although the guideng city is dangerous and can''t be attacked openly, it''s like leaving them. By sneaking attack, the guideng city will change its owner overnight. This kind of thing naturally needs to be avoided. Although it''s OK to increase patrolling efforts, there are too many people living in secret, and some guards are also in danger He only patrols with a casual attitude. If he sets up a guard, it''s the same as if he didn''t. If he wants to avoid being attacked by others, then the border is indispensable. For example, Muye has its own border. Once someone invades, he will warn immediately. Unfortunately, yuzhibo people are not good at arranging this kind of border. No, it should be said that few people can arrange the border in the whole ninja The whirlpool family, as a family of seal Arts, is as simple as eating and drinking. The huge border of Muye is arranged with the help of the whirlpool family.


    Li''s plan is to find as many whirlpool orphans as possible, and then use their power to set up a huge border in the ghost town, so as to avoid being attacked by others.


    "If there''s nothing wrong with my brother, jiuxinnai and I will go to practice first!" Yuzhibo Meiqin said in a voice.


    It''s a bit surprising to hear Meiqin''s words. From childhood on, yuzhibo Meiqin didn''t like to practice. Compared with becoming a powerful ninja, yuzhibo Meiqin should like to be a good wife and mother, but now it seems that yuzhibo Meiqin practices very hard.


    Li is a little confused in emotion. He doesn''t know. Every time he sees Li charging in front of her, she can only watch silently behind her. It''s not only her, but also Jiu xinnai. That''s why they practice so hard in recent days.


    "Well, you can practice the fire escape as soon as possible these days." It''s a good thing to be willing to practice. In the turbulent times in the future, strength is the capital for survival. One point stronger means one more qualification for survival.


    Yuzhibo Meiqin and jiuxinnai look at each other, and then turn to leave. But halfway through, yuzhibo Meiqin stops, turns again, hesitates a little, and says, "although it''s important to deal with family affairs, I hope you can take good care of yourself. Don''t stay up too late every day. Staying up too late is bad for your health!"


    As the clan leader, Li is very busy and he lies on the file pile every day. Meiqin and Jiu xinnai see all this in their eyes and feel painful in their heart. Li is as old as them, but he has so many things to carry. The task of revitalizing yuzhibo is totally on his 12-year-old child, which is really unfair It''s too late.


    The more excellent a person is, the more things he has to carry. He has a bright appearance, and he doesn''t know how much polishing he has experienced.


    "Well, I see. So do you. You don''t have to work hard to practice. Some things can''t be forced to come!" Li nodded slightly and said with a smile that this is nothing to Li. After a few days, it will be easy in the future. The main thing is to understand the structure and industry of the ghost town and plan its future development.¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "What? Has the ghost lamp city of the kingdom of grass been conquered by Li and his people? "


    In Huoying''s office, three generations of Huoying were shocked when they heard the news. This ghost town is famous for being easy to defend but hard to attack. It''s only a few days since they defected? Three days, three days time to capture the ghost city, three generations of fire shadow already don''t know what words to use to express the shock in the heart.


    Dasheban and Zilai were also shocked, but they didn''t express their opinions. After dasheban was shocked, a trace of hatred flashed in his eyes. He was still one armed at this time. Last time, his left hand was burned by the Tianzhao flame. Dasheban cut off his left arm with pain. The title of one third of tolerance is not worthy of the name. Now dasheban''s combat effectiveness is not as good as before Half of them, all of them are given by obeisance, which makes him not hate, but fortunately, he has found a way to recover.


    "Li''s strength is getting stronger and stronger. It seems that he wants to revive yuzhibo. I hope he won''t be the next yuzhibo!" Three generations of fire shadow a face of sadness shook his head, the office also fell into calm. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C93

    "Well, from that time on, I can see that yuzhibo is not a peaceful master from this boy, and Muye takes him as a treasure. Now it''s OK. It''s really worth it to ask for trouble. Muye has lost so many yuzhibo people and suffered the attack of Jiuwei. Muye must be weaker than ever before. Maybe we should find a way to start our next action! ¡±


    in the meeting room of Sharen village, as soon as mother-in-law Qiandai heard the news of Muye''s defection, she immediately burst into laughter, and then began to make Muye''s idea.


    "Yes, the leaves are not as good as before. This is a good opportunity. Maybe we can take this opportunity to destroy the leaves at one stroke!" Hai Lao Zang helps others. He and his mother-in-law are brothers and sisters. They can be said to have the same temperament.


    Three generations of wind and shadow a face cloudy and sunny, eyes slightly squint, also don''t know what to think.


    "Mr. Feng Ying, this is a big deal. We need to make a decision early." Another elder saw that the three generations of wind shadow did not speak, and could not help saying.


    "Yes, yes!"


    Everyone began to agree that the land area of the wind kingdom is the most vast among the five great powers. However, compared with the rich, it is the most barren place. The desert land can not be planted, and the weather is bad. The merchants have become extravagant hopes. They can survive by relying on the wind and shadow of the past dynasties and using the blood to refine the Jinsha to sell money, while the fire kingdom is the most fertile land of the five great powers Fang, every village is greedy. Otherwise, there won''t be several wars in the world of tolerance. Moreover, many wars were provoked by other villages, and Muye passively accepted them. It''s just that Muye couldn''t fight before. Now Muye has such a big problem, and every country and village are watching. If anyone wants to be late, it''s completely insulated from this meat.


    "Well, don''t make any noise!" The three generations of wind and shadow are upset by the noise. With a cold hum, all of them shut up. It''s not unreasonable that the three generations of wind and shadow are praised as the strongest in history. Strength represents the right to speak. Once the three generations of wind and shadow speak, these elders dare not give a fart.


    After glancing at the crowd, the three generations of wind and shadow coldly said, "you just see the surface phenomenon. Although Muye seems to have greatly reduced her strength after the nine tails incident, have you ever thought that Muye village has Sanren. It''s said that the writing wheel eye of yuzhibo clan can control the tail beast, and there is also the candidate Zhu Li of whirlpool clan. It''s not too difficult for such a lineup to accept the nine tails And don''t forget how we embarrassed Yu zhiboli when we were in Muye. Later, we attacked and killed him before the Zhongren exam. Although Yu zhiboli is just a kid, he has been forbearing so far, which means that his behavior can''t be judged by his age. This defection may be his long-term plot. If we act rashly, it''s such a terrible plot I''m afraid yuzhibo will immediately put a shadow move behind us when he leaves the meeting! " At this point, the three generations of Fengying''s eyes were like electricity. They glanced at all the elders. Where their eyes passed, all of them bowed their heads and did not dare to look at each other. The aura of the three generations of Fengying was too strong.


    Seeing this result, three generations of Fengying nodded with satisfaction, and then said faintly, "now what we have to worry about is not how much combat power there is in Muye, but the hidden danger of yuzhibo''s leaving. Let''s see what happens in other villages for a while!"


    "Yes, Mr. Feng Ying!"


    The elders nodded helplessly. Even the two elders of Qiandai and hailaozang didn''t dare to make mistakes. They still respected the three generations.


    Every village has different attitudes towards Muye Heli''s series of events. The spread of this event is very fast, but in one day it spread all over the whole world of tolerance. It''s incredible. When Li received the news, he didn''t look good. He was not afraid of those big villages, but he knew that someone was calculating himself.


    "If you''re not wrong, it should be ban he baijue hiding in a cave"


    there are countless copies of Bai Jue. It''s really easy to spread the news all over the world of tolerance in one day, but what makes Li not expect is that he was targeted by ban so soon.


    "It seems that the days in the future will not be so easy. We should seize the time to improve the strength of the people!" Thinking of this, Li no longer hesitated. After leaving the study, he held a family meeting. This was the first time Li held a meeting as a clan leader.


    In the hall of the ghost lamp city, all 230 people came together. This was yuzhibo''s last fighting force, plus more than 50 people who didn''t open their eyes. At this time, all of them stood quietly in the hall, looking at the head of their own clan.


    Standing in the front, he glanced at many ethnic groups and then said, "you may have known that the whole forbearance world now knows that we have betrayed Muye and captured the ghost lamp city. For them, we are just a small force and can be easily destroyed. Moreover, the writing wheel eyes of yuzhibo people enjoy a great reputation in forbearance world. I don''t know how many of them are People are thinking about our writing wheel eyes. In order to avoid being killed by others due to lack of strength, now I hope all people can put their energy into practice. Do you understand? "


    "I understand!"


    More than two hundred people responded in unison, not only did not show fear on each face, but also excited one by one. For them, it is a good thing that the reputation of yuzhibo clan has spread. After all, their efforts are to make the whole forbearance community recognize yuzhibo and fear yuzhibo. Now they just take a step forward. Of course, they also know that If you want to really make others fear, strength is the most important thing. I believe that in the next period of time, the whole yuzhibo will fall into crazy practice.Li nodded slightly, and then said again, "the elder and the second elder stay, and the rest go down to practice!"


    Suddenly, everyone began to come out of the hall one after another, with excited smiles on their faces.


    "Patriarch, I don''t know what else to order?" After the clan had gone, Yu Zhibo came forward and asked respectfully.


    "Old man, there is no outsider now. Don''t be so strange!" Li Wenyan waved his hand, and then took out two rolled sleeves from the forbearance bag and handed them to the elder and the second elder, one for each.


    "What''s this?"


    Two people see this, slightly frowned.


    "One of the two sleeves is the practice method of Rachel and the other is the practice method of crow''s skill. Elder, I hope you can pick out the people who have the attribute of ray chakra from the people and let them practice the skill. Elder two is responsible for letting all the people practice the skill of crow. These two ninjas are very practical, and Rachel has great attack power, The skill of crow is strange and difficult to prevent. As long as the clan practices these two ninjas, their combat effectiveness will increase greatly! " From light said.


    This is the way he thought about for a long time. For today''s sake, slow development is no longer suitable for the yuzhibo family. Now that he has been targeted, he has to fight back at a faster speed in order to control evil with evil. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C94

    "Li boy, you created these two skills yourself. Do you really want to give them to the clan?" Yu Zhi Bo Zhan''s eyes widened when he heard that he was teaching his own Ninjutsu in batches. It''s impossible in the world of tolerance.


    Even the clansmen are different from each other. The self created Ninjutsu, except for their own blood relatives or disciples, can''t be passed on. They didn''t expect Li to be so generous.


    "It''s just two ninjas. As the head of yuzhibo clan, I take it for granted to think for the sake of the family. OK, that''s the end of the matter. You go down and prepare. There won''t be much time left for us. I need you to achieve the most ideal result as soon as possible!" Li waved his hand and didn''t want to do more work on this matter. The skill of Rachel and crow is not very important to Li. The root of yuzhibo is to write wheel eyes.


    Only in this way can we be qualified to stand on the top of the world.


    When Lidu said that, the elder and the second elder naturally had no opinion. The patriarch could think so much for the sake of the family. They were too happy to go out with rolled sleeves.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "what? The main fighting faction was destroyed? What''s more, it''s just a ninja of more than 200 yuzhibo people? "


    In caoren village, the moderates look at their leaders with uncertain faces. This news is too sudden. They have been fighting against each other all the time. No one can destroy their main fighting faction. They are killed overnight. This makes these moderates feel inexplicable fear. Yuzhibo is a big family of Muye. Who doesn''t know? Now the main battle faction has been put out quietly, and the ghost town has been occupied. As the saying goes, when the main battle faction is put out, how long can the moderates survive?


    "Chief, we need to make preparations early. Yuzhibo people are not good at coming. If they don''t come back and launch a thunder attack, we moderates will be destroyed sooner or later!" An old man sighed slightly and said helplessly.


    The leader of the moderates in caoren village is also a middle-aged man, called Longming. He is a blood successor. The family secret is the reincarnation of the dragon''s life, which can transmit his own vitality to others, but the price is to reduce his own life. Of course, if the person who is transmitted is fatally injured, it will cost one life to another.


    "Yes, chief, it''s a big deal. I don''t think Yu Zhibo will let the two forces of Caozhi state exist. When he deals with the ghost lamp city, he will invade caoren village!" Another elder also conforms to Tao.


    At the same time, the moderates are also two elders.


    "Well, you''re right. We have to make some preparations!" Long Ming nodded and frowned.


    Zizi! Zizi!


    Two spatulas flashed by, and there were two more knife marks on the two wild boars. The two wild boars just wanted to kill the human who had cut themselves. However, the next second, their eyes burst out, and then they trembled twice. They fell directly to the ground and lost their breath.


    "It seems that the rain pill in this village really has the function of curse, but I don''t know if it''s useful for yuzhipoban''s strong people?" Li put Cunyu pill back into the scabbard and looked at the dead boars. He narrowed his eyes slightly. The eyes of yuzhibo people are called the eyes of curse. They hate and love each other. Cunyu pill may not work.


    "Forget it, swordsmen are just external things. To deal with those strong people like ban, we should rely on our own strength!" Li shook his head and turned to leave.


    After a few days, yuzhibo was on the right track, and began to practice one by one. Apart from the skill of Rachel and crow, yuzhibo Meiqin and jiuxinnai worked very hard. They were dirty when they went home every day.


    "Brother Li, I''ve learned the seal technique!"


    "Hum, I''ve learned to leave!"


    At dinner time, Meiqin and jiuxinnai are on the bar again. They practice the seal art together. In order to surpass each other, they have to work hard. If they can be modest in other ways, they will never retreat in order to get away from each other. They are both frowning and angry.


    "Well, go wash your hands and eat quickly!" Li shook his head helplessly, then knocked on their heads.


    "Brother Li will only hit me on the head. He''ll fool me later. I''ll rely on you all my life!" Yu Zhibo Meiqin grinned in pain and said angrily.


    "That''s it Jiu xinnai also held the place where he was knocked, with a face full of breath.


    From a little speechless, he seems to be just a tap, OK, so painful.


    After a while, the two finally came out, sitting on both sides of the table, one left and one right, and the other right in front of the table. The three began to talk and laugh about the interesting things in recent days, but it was more about jiuxinnai and yuzhibo Meiqin arguing about who would master the seal first.


    Looking at the smile on jiuxinnai''s and yuzhibo''s face, Li sighed a little. He felt very peaceful and didn''t know how long such a day would last. When he thought of yuzhiboban and huiyeji in the later stage, he would constantly urge himself to speed up his practice and strive to enhance his own strength. As long as he had strength, no one could hurt him, no matter what calculation or conspiracy What you cherish.¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Patriarch, the news of the whirlpool orphan has come!"


    The next morning, Yu zhibolin ran to Li''s study and reported to him.


    "Oh?" From smell speech, slightly picked pick eyebrow, put down the file in hand, light say "where to find?"? Did you bring it to the ghost town? "


    "Patriarch, when I was looking for the land of grass with several clansmen yesterday, I saw one of the four whirlpool clans. They were about twelve or thirteen years old, three women and one man. However, they were mixed with the moderates in caoren village. We didn''t dare to act rashly at that time, but we can be sure that the forehead protection they were carrying was caoren''s forehead protection! ¡±Yu zhibolin nodded, and at this point, he also frowned.


    "Well, it seems that the so-called moderates are only superficial phenomena. What they are planning to take in the whirlpool orphans must be their seal skills. They didn''t want to move the moderates so quickly, but now it seems that they have to move ahead of time!" Li Dan hum, every village has its own brainwashing measures. If it''s a long time, these orphans in caoren village can''t be brainwashed. After all, a village doesn''t have the ability to brainwash. Why dare they take the Ninjas from the other village?


    "What does the patriarch mean?" Yu zhibolin''s face was excited and his heart was full of speculation www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C95

    Although we have just accepted the ghost town, we need a little more time to recuperate, but we have to use extraordinary means in extraordinary times, and Li has thought about it. Maybe the moderates are also making preparations. After all, the ghost town has been extinguished, and their lips are dead and their teeth are cold. The moderates will not sit back and ignore it. In that case, they will suddenly launch a fierce attack and take them by surprise.


    "Yuzhi Bolin, go down to inform the elder and the second elder, and ask them to draw up the latest practice situation of the people and send it to me!" From light said.


    Only when you know yourself and the enemy can you think about the next action. If you don''t even know where the bottom line is, it''s a little difficult to command this battle.


    "Yes, patriarch!" Yu zhibolin heard the speech, nodded slightly, and then withdrew from the study.


    After Yu zhibolin left, Li also got up and went out of the study. He found Jiu xinnai and Yu Zhibo Meiqin, both of whom were practicing. They were fighting in the yard. They were engaged in pure physical combat. They didn''t even find that they were leaving. Seeing that they were practicing ninja, Li didn''t disturb them. Then he sat down in the wooden corridor under the eaves.


    "Jiu xinnai, you cheat, I won''t fight you!" Yuzhibo Meiqin was kicked off by jiuxinnai, and immediately quit. Yuzhibo Meiqin is a ninja dominated by ninja, which is not dominant in physical skills. Jiuxinnai''s chakras are very large, which is difficult to control. This also creates a situation that jiuxinnai can''t do any Ninja except seal. However, in physical skills, she is very excellent, after all, when she was in Ninja school But she knocked down three boys who bullied her. As a whirlpool group, jiuxinnai has a strong constitution and belongs to the Xiaoqiang level.


    "Well, it''s you who are weak, and you blame me!" Nine Xin Nai Yang Yang Yang chin, a pair of winner posture, very much.


    "I ..£¡¡± As soon as she wanted to refute, Meiqin saw Li sitting on one side. Her angry little face showed a smile, but she didn''t look at Jiu xinnai. She trotted to Li and said happily, "brother Li, why do you come to see me and Jiu xinnai today?"


    Jiuxinnai was still wondering about yuzhibo Meiqin, but after seeing that she left, jiuxinnai quit. Unexpectedly, she was not the first one to go.


    "Li, have you finished handling the family affairs?" Jiuxinnai also trotted over and stood beside yuzhibo Meiqin.


    "Well!" Li Li nodded, then said again, "the strength of you two can be regarded as the tolerance of the elite who stand alone. If you add Tianlong Huodun, even Shangren may be in your hands!"


    To get Li''s affirmation, Jiu xinnai and michelton''s eyes lit up and looked at each other with a smile in their eyes. They worked so hard to get Li''s approval and take them with them when they fight in the future.


    "Brother Li, now that you have recognized our strength, don''t put us in other places when we fight in the future!" Meiqin said with a smile, big eyes are bent into crescent moon, lovely appearance people can not refuse.


    "That''s it. Meiqin and I are already strong!" Jiuxinnai crossed his waist and said carelessly.


    Li Wenyan nodded slightly. He also hoped that Jiu xinnai and Yu Zhibo Meiqin could contact and fight early. Some time ago, they were too weak to be hurt. After all, it was the battle of 200 people against 1000 people. The death rate was too high. Li couldn''t take the risk. After thinking about it, he said, "Jiu xinnai, I found four members of the whirlpool clan in the kingdom of grass The orphan Seeing that jiuxinnai couldn''t wait, Li waved his hand slightly to stop jiuxinnai''s words, and then continued to say, "but now they have become the Ninjas of moderates in caoren village. In order to take over your people, there must be a big war. Now I''m here to let you prepare in advance. This time, you should go together!"


    "Really?"


    Hearing Li''s words, jiuxinnai and Meiqin''s eyes suddenly brightened, and they were very happy. They practiced so hard, so that they wanted to carry those heavy burdens together with Li. Now that they want to succeed, there is no reason to refuse. Their little heads lit fast, to show their heart.


    Seeing this, Li Wei smiles, stands up, bends his index fingers and bounces them on their foreheads. Ignoring the grinning two, he says, "there''s not much preparation for you. In three days, I''ll lead the people to caoren village. If you really want to follow me, you can take advantage of these three days to adjust your state to the best, OK £¿¡±


    "Yes


    Two people cover forehead, canthus suffused with tears, wronged should a, they don''t understand, why leave every time like to play their head, this way of expressing love is too strange.


    Looking at their wronged appearance, Liwei smiles and feels very comfortable in his heart. He dreams of living this kind of life, carefree, and enjoying family happiness with those he cares about every day. However, Liwei knows that all this is based on strength. Without strength, no matter how beautiful things are, they are just flowers in the mirror and moon in the water.


    Yu zhibolin and the two elders were quite efficient. The next morning, Yu zhibolin and the two elders called a document to Li''s hand.


    "Patriarch, this is the latest practice of the clan people!" Yu Zhi Bo Zhan nodded and said.The atmosphere of the study was a little dignified. They all knew that the war would start again. Yuzhi Bolin was full of blood and wanted to fight with the enemy now. However, the two elders knew that it was dangerous. No matter what happened, there were advantages and disadvantages. The war represented death, either the enemy or himself, but the two elders would not be afraid of it War, yuzhibo is a fighting race. How can they fear war? It''s just that when they get to the position of elder, they think more than young people, and they don''t want to be bloodthirsty.


    After looking at the documents for a while, he had a preliminary understanding of the situation. Among the 230 people, there are only five people who have the attribute of Lei chakra. Therefore, there are only five people who practice Lei Qie. They are all over 20 years old. However, Lei Qie is an S-level Ninja. It''s not so easy to practice, so no one can master it. It''s mainly because of the time It''s too short. It takes less than five days to practice. Even a genius can''t master it so quickly.


    As for the skill of crow, most of the people have mastered it. The skill of crow belongs to magic. Yuzhibo is the ancestor of magic. It''s not too difficult to learn it.


    "Patriarch, when will we attack caoren village?" See from the file down, Yu Zhibo Ming said. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C96

    On one side, Yu Zhibo Lin''s face is full of excitement. As long as the moderates in caoren village are accepted, the Yu Zhibo clan can be regarded as the only Ninja force in caoren kingdom. If the whole forbearance community knew that Yu Zhibo had unified caoren, who had been fighting for so long in such a short time, what would it be like?


    "Everyone go down to prepare. Tomorrow night, we will gather all the people and the Ninjas of the grass tribe in front of the ghost lamp city. We will attack the village again this time with the fastest time and the least sacrifice!" From saw three people one eye, light said.


    "Yes, patriarch!"


    Three people smell speech, nodded, Yu Zhi Bolin a face excited, two elders are very solemn, three people have left the study.


    "Village rain, village rain, it''s time for you to drink blood!" Leave the village rain that will put on the desk to take up, murmur a way.


    As the night fell, Nino Sinai and Yuzhi bomeiqin both came back. They were very happy to sit at the dinner table, humming a ditty.


    "What''s the good thing?" From slightly a little puzzled, doubt asked.


    "Well, we are only happy to be able to fight with you side by side!" Yuzhibo Meiqin shakes her head, then picks up Li''s rice bowl and hands it to Li.


    "I don''t know what happened to my clansmen. They actually joined caoren village. Did they forget that caoren village and other villages united to attack the kingdom of vortex?" Jiuxinnai was a little annoyed at the thought.


    "Maybe there''s something we have to do. Let''s not talk about it now, just eat!" Li shakes his head and doesn''t explain. In fact, the last time he attacked the kingdom of vortex, it was the main combatant in caoren village. The moderates didn''t take part in it. However, Li doesn''t belittle the moderates in this way. He can quickly find some vortex orphans after the whirlpool clan was exterminated. It can be imagined that the moderates are not oil saving, and their behavior is more direct than that of the main combatant The attack is even worse, just like robbers and thieves. The main fighting faction is a robber, but he''s here to rob openly. There are still ways to prevent it. However, if it''s a steal, it''s impossible to prevent it. As the saying goes, it''s easy to hide a gun, but it''s hard to prevent a hidden arrow. We won''t take this moderate faction lightly, and we won''t have any good feelings.


    After dinner, Li then took two people to sit outside and watch the moon. Tonight is the last peaceful night. Tomorrow, the war will light the kingdom of grass again.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ .


    "get ready for the rope, hurry up!"


    On the opposite side of the ghost lamp cliff, countless ninjas stood orderly and ran to the cliff side of the ghost lamp city. This method is the way to lead the yuzhibo family to conquer the ghost lamp city, but now the Ninjas are protecting their forehead with Cao Ren.


    "Chief, we are ready!" A grass endure to come to Long Ming in front of Gong voice say.


    "Well, tell all the people to act immediately. We need to attack the ghost town as soon as possible!" Long Ming''s face was solemn. After giving the order, he grabbed a rope and took the lead to climb forward. When the Ninja heard the sound, he grabbed the iron rope one by one and quickly crawled like a snake.


    This is the moderates in caoren village. After a long discussion, they still feel that they can attack quickly and let yuzhibo sneak attack before he can react. Only in this way can they win.


    a fast landing as like as two peas, and Ninjas on the rope, there were also ninjas who had reached the shore successfully. But they did not act immediately, but they hid in the grass. The ghost city had planted a lot of flowers and trees, and it was very suitable for hiding. This time, Cao Jian''s action was just like that of their original.


    There are bright lights in the ghost lamp city. From time to time, some past grass ninjas pass by, but they don''t find what happened on the cliff. It has to be said that they have experienced an enemy invasion, but these grass ninjas still don''t have a long memory. That''s why they are so eager to find the whirlpool group to set up the border. The ghost lamp city has a large area, and jiuxinnai alone has no choice It is impossible to complete such a huge border.


    After thousands of ninjas landed, this time they didn''t learn to sneak attack like they did. Instead, they rushed directly to the gate of ghost lamp city. After all, they didn''t leave their strength and couldn''t kill the guards without a sound. However, it was better because of their large number and sudden attack. At this time, it was late at night, and most of the Ninjas had already gone to bed. In this case, a thousand ninjas were dead A ninja suddenly came in from the sky, you can imagine what kind of impulse it will cause.


    "Open the gate for me and rush in." Long Ming roared, and soon a ninja pushed the gate open. Suddenly, thousands of ninjas rushed into the courtyard.


    A small silver wire was shining with silver light in the moonlight. However, because it was too thin and almost stuck to the ground, it would have been impossible to find the silver wire if it had not been searched inch by inch with wide eyes. A grass could not bear to pass by and put one foot on the silver wire.


    Pop!


    The silver wire was broken, and the clear voice was particularly harsh in the quiet of the night. The Dragon Ming, the leader, suddenly changed his face. Before he had time to speak, all kinds of bitterness shot at the grass in the middle of the yard.


    Ah! Ah! Ah!


    This caught them by surprise. Who could have thought that there would be a mechanism here. The stronger Ninja could barely open kuwu, but some of them suffered. They were directly pierced by kuwu, and some of them even became brushes.With so many screams, the sleeping ninja of caozhizu and yuzhibo wake up one after another. They don''t have to think much about it. They know that there is an enemy attack. Moreover, caozhizu is already nervous after being attacked by them last time. At this time, when they hear the scream, the first thing they think about is the enemy attack. Everyone gets up from the quilt one after another, and the good combat material goes out of the door.


    For a moment, the whole ghost city was flashing, and countless ninjas gathered one after another.


    "Well, it''s really good. As I expected, the moderates are not fuel-efficient."


    In the study, Li suddenly turned his lips when he heard the noise outside. As long as he had put out the ghost lamp city, Li knew that the moderate people would not be able to sit still and would certainly find a way to solve Yu Zhibo''s eyesore. Of course, Li naturally didn''t know when Cao Ren would take action, but Li had decided to sneak attack tomorrow night, so for the sake of peace In case the other party wants to make the same idea, in the past few days, as long as at night, people will set up a mechanism in the courtyard behind the gate of ghost lamp city, that is, the silver wire. At night, no one will run there, but the patrol and guard know the location of the mechanism, so it is impossible for people on their side to touch the mechanism, and once the people in caoren village enter Enter this courtyard, mix that silver silk in the circumstance that does not know, the mechanism can touch, that is, all over the sky of bitterness. #£¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C97

    Night attack is a kind of thing that has been used by others. Naturally, it''s not so stupid for Li to let the same thing happen to him. Since the border can''t be raised in a short time, it''s OK to arrange the mechanism.


    "Li boy, it''s really you!"


    Yuzhibozhan and yuzhiboming grin and admire each other. Both of them are very happy. Their clan leader is not only powerful, but also has such a good head. Only if they have enough time, why can yuzhibo not rise!


    "Well, let''s go out and have a look! Finish this farce early He turned his mouth slightly and got up to say.


    "Farce?"


    Yuzhibo and yuzhibo look at each other face to face. The only person who can make a farce of the thousand people war is yuzhibo ban. No, now there is another yuzhibo. After the reaction, the two old men can''t close their mouths. This is the domineering spirit of yuzhibo clan leader. It''s like yuzhibo Hao''s coward who lives under the leaves.


    At this time, the whole ghost lamp city is on fire again. The Cao clan and the Ninjas in caoren village are fighting together. They were originally enemies. Now, with the support of yuzhibo, they are afraid of farting and fight one by one. More than 200 people of yuzhibo also joined the battlefield to fight with the Ninjas in caoren village. A thousand ninjas in caoren village, after sweeping through the traps, died hundreds of them, It can be said that he had suffered setbacks before he started fighting. On the contrary, Cao Ren''s corpses all over the ground aroused the blood of the Cao clan and Yu Zhibo, and they were very happy to kill one by one.


    "Retreat, all retreat!"


    Seeing that the people on his side are being killed, long Ming''s eyes are almost protruding. He shouts to retreat. This attack is over. Instead of success, he has lost so many people. His strength will be greatly damaged in the future. How can he stand in the world of tolerance in the future.


    "Old man, stop!"


    Seizing the empty jiuxinnai and using Huodun Tianlong, jiuxinnai slaps Longming with one hand. However, jiuxinnai remembers that several of her clansmen are still in Cao Ren''s hands. How can she let him go so easily.


    "To die!" Seeing that a kid dares to attack himself, long Ming''s anger can no longer be restrained. He pulls out the sword from his waist and cuts it to Jiu xinnai''s right hand. It''s obvious that long Ming is also a master of physical arts, and his sword technique is extremely tricky.


    "No, I can''t take it back!" Jiu xinnai''s eyes widened. She did not expect that she could not defeat the leader by sneaking attack. Seeing that the bright knife was getting closer and closer to her hand, Jiu xinnai was in a hurry. If she was cut off a hand, what could she do.


    "Nine Sinai!" Yuzhibo Meiqin, who just seals an enemy, sees that jiuxinnai is in danger, and immediately wants to come forward to rescue him. However, he is held back by several Cao Ren. For a moment, he is in a hurry and can''t stop.


    Whoosh!


    A piece of knife flashed by and directly hit one of Cao Ren''s abdomen. The huge impact did not stop. The whole knife flew to Longming with Cao Ren''s body. It was so fast that it caught on the back of Long Ming''s knife. Long Ming was startled. He instinctively took the knife back and kicked him. Poor Cao Ren had a knife in his stomach, Originally, he was not dead yet. With this kick, he rolled his eyes and flew towards Jiu xinnai. He just met Jiu xinnai''s palm and the seal was on the back of Cao Ren.


    "Who is it, come out!" Long Ming''s face is like ink, roaring in the direction of leaving.


    Whoosh!


    A figure suddenly appears in front of Longming. It''s Li who is wearing a black high collar coat. After pulling the village rain out of the dead Cao Ren, he looks at Longming.


    "Are you the leader of caoren village now?" From slightly Yang Yang chin, scarlet write round eye people feel terrible.


    "You are the current head of yuzhibo clan?" Long Ming narrowed his eyes slightly and held the handle tightly in his right hand. He knew that the kid could not judge his strength by his age.


    "Here are two choices! First, surrender to yuzhibo. Second, die Slightly away from the eyes, lazy look at him.


    Hearing the words, long Ming''s face suddenly darkened, and said in a deep voice, "although your strength is good, and you control the power of yuzhibo clan and guideng City, I also have thousands of ninjas under my hand. If you fight together, even if you can''t die together, you yuzhibo clan will not recover after this war, and you won''t get any benefits. Why don''t we do it How about giving up? "


    "Never recovered?" From smell speech, sneer a, direct a flash body rushed to Long Ming, the village rain in the hand mercilessly chop to hit past.


    When!


    Long Ming quickly raises his sword to block it, but the great power makes him almost unable to hold the handle of the knife. His face changes greatly. Holding Li''s knife, he quickly retreats, trying to take off Li''s power in this way.


    "As long as I kill you, everything can end!" From the sneer voice, the right hand of the knife fiercely sends out the force, directly chopping the Dragon Ming out.


    "How could this kid''s body skill and strength be so powerful?" Long Ming is in mid air and looks away in horror. After landing, he looks down at his shaking right hand. He can''t imagine that the man standing in front of him is really just a 12-year-old kid.After so many years of life potion transformation, although Li''s body is not as good as immortal''s body, his quality is twice as strong as ordinary people''s. In addition, since he was young, how can ordinary people''s arm strength match Li''s.


    "If you can''t do it, you have to rely on Ninja!" Long Ming put the knife in his hand on the ground, and then quickly made a seal with his hands, "Huodun, the art of haohuoqiu!"


    Caoren village is really good at studying other people''s Ninjutsu. The power of this fireball is better than that of many yuzhibo people. The fireball is at least one and a half meters in size. It is like a huge wind fire wheel rolling from here. I don''t know how many floors it broke along the way.


    "Compare Huodun with me? Interesting Looking at the fireball getting closer and closer to him, Li slightly skimmed his mouth and quickly made a seal with his left hand. Yes, it''s only left hand. One hand seal is a course that he has been practicing since he was a child. Up to now, although the speed is not too fast, there are five seals in a second.


    "Huodun, the art of haohuoqiu!"


    From the late strike, a fireball with a diameter of two meters is formed and directly collides with Longming''s fireball. When the two collide, the fireball immediately submerges Longming''s fireball. When the two are superimposed, the volume of the fireball is doubled, and it''s toward Longming.


    "impossible, even the Ninja making is as powerful as this!" Looking at the fireball sweeping towards him, Longming was dumbfounded in an instant. #£¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C98

    Boom!


    The two giant fireballs are very powerful after they are superposed. They collide with Longming and make a violent explosion. The flame spreads like a meteor falling down. At this time, the yuzhibo people retreat one after another, and the people of the grass family also retreat, leaving a face of grass tolerance in place.


    "Today, let''s see the real power of Huodun! It seems that if you want to imitate it next time, you should imitate it for me. Don''t lose the face of my yuzhibo Ninjutsu Turn back from one, step back two steps, and start to print with both hands.


    "No!" Long Ming showed his figure, his face changed greatly, and he quickly asked his subordinates to disperse.


    He has seen the power of Li''s fire escape. If he hadn''t used the double technique just now, he would have been killed. Now, although he doesn''t know what fire escape Ninja Li wants to release, he can''t be worse.


    "Huodun, but haohuoqiu!"


    At the end of the seal knot, a big fire spewed out from Li''s mouth. The fire was like a sea all over the courtyard. Seeing the sea like fire, long Ming''s whole face turned green. He didn''t expect that this fire Dun was group attack ninja. What he didn''t expect was that there was such a powerful fire Dun ninja in the world.


    "Quick, give me Shuidun and tudun!" Back to God, Longming immediately cried.


    "Shuidun! Water array, Bi


    "Water escape, water dragon bullet!"


    It''s not necessary for long ming to say that at the time of life crisis, no matter what orders you give, they have already made the seal first. Suddenly, dozens of ninjas took a step forward and sent Shuidun out to collide with the sea of fire.


    The interweaving of water and fire makes the sound of steam. The whole ghost town is filled with white fog. All the figures are swallowed by the white fog. Seeing this, they stop the fire, pull out the village rain on the ground, and rush into the white fog directly. The only thing that the white fog can stop is the mortal eyes, which can''t hinder the writing wheel eye.


    "He Here he comes .£¡¡± Cao Ren''s eyes widened in horror. In front of him, a black shadow flashed away, and then the voice stopped suddenly. A touch of blood was printed on the white fog, and then scattered on the ground. Cao Ren immediately covered his neck and fell to the ground.


    Zizi! Zizi! Zizi!


    The scarlet eyes of the writing wheel are like the eyes of the devil. They are constantly shaking in the white fog. It''s raining all over the village, and they can''t bear to fall.


    "Where, where on earth, get out of here!" Longming is blind now. He can''t see anything except a layer of white fog. He listens to the scream of his subordinates and smells the pungent smell of blood in the air. Longming''s eyes are red and his sword is chopping wildly, hoping to kill the devil.


    A few minutes later, the white fog was gradually dispersed by the breeze, and the vision became clear. However, the end of the white fog also represented the end of the grass tolerance. Li was holding a water mist knife, the tip of which pointed to Long Ming''s neck. As long as he moved forward a little, he could pierce his throat.


    Bang Dang!


    There was a cold sweat on Long Ming''s face. The sword in his hand was still on the ground, making a clear knocking sound. The rest of Cao Ren also threw kuwu and their own tools on the ground. By this time, there was no point in fighting. Even the leader was captured. What else could he fight? And they were blindfolded by the white fog just after they were killed by Li Yitong in the white fog Blindfolded and waiting for the dead pig, waiting for the butcher''s knife to kill, this kind of fear is too unbearable, no one has the desire to continue to fight.


    "I I''m willing to submit to Yu Zhibo! " Long Ming moves his mouth and says these words difficultly. At this point, the only way to refuse is to die. The only thing that makes him regret is to fight this evil idea.


    Li Wen Yan narrowed his eyes slightly. He wanted to kill the Dragon Ming without covering up. However, on second thought, Li restrained this idea. Since the yuzhibo people want to conquer the world in the future, they have to accept all the ethnic groups. They can''t kill all the patriarchs of each ethnic group. Moreover, even if they do, the new patriarchs will still exist Different heart, after all, is not my race, its heart must be different. These words are very practical in this world.


    "System, is there anything that I can permanently control others?" A part of consciousness is immersed in the system, and the system inquiry is found.


    "Other gods can control other people''s consciousness forever!" The sound of the system''s indifference came out of the mass of light.


    If you hear the system, you can filter it directly. Other gods can control others. Don''t you know? The key is that the interval is too long, 12 years. This restriction is powerful, but it is not practical at this stage. After all, there are few 12 years in a person''s life. Although the interval can be shortened after getting the immortal body, the immortal body needs 1.5 million points. Now it is too far away from even a fraction.


    "However, the system will never shoot for no reason. Is there any solution?" Thinking of this, Li narrowed his eyes slightly and asked, "system, is there any way to shorten the casting interval of other gods?"


    "Yes, every time you use another God, you can use it for a second time at 10000 points, without waiting for 12 years!""Ten thousand points worth one time?" The system is too black hearted. In this way, just like using other gods to control the Dragon ghost today, the other gods will fall into the cooling time, and spend 10000 points to eliminate the cooling. Immediately start the second time, and after starting, the other gods will fall into the cooling again. If you want to eliminate the cooling, you need 10000 points, and so on To control a person is equal to 10000 points.


    Although he felt like a pit, after thinking about it, Li decided to exchange for other gods. Anyway, what he wanted to control was only the patriarchs and leaders of all ethnic groups. Without fighting with a family, he could gain tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of points. For example, this time, Li gained 110000 points, plus the previous 26 points, he had a total of 370000 points In sum, I made a lot of money.


    "System, help me exchange other gods!"


    After deducting ten thousand points, li felt that he had another God in his left eye again. Shenwei and other gods coexisted in his left eye, and his right eye was Tianzhao.


    After exchanging for other gods, Li exited the system space, and his consciousness completely returned to the noumenon. Long Ming still kept his head down in a cold sweat. Although he didn''t know why Li just didn''t speak, the chills from the blade of village rain made him dare not lift his head.


    "Longming, raise your head!" From light said, three gouyu write round eye rotation, and then formed a kaleidoscope write round eye. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C99

    After using the other gods, the battle is over. The other gods are worthy of the name of the strongest magic. Long Ming is under control. He doesn''t realize it at all. He just thinks in his heart that he must be loyal to Li. Then, long Ming returns to caoren village with a piece of hay tolerance. The ghost town is only so big that it can''t hold so many people. Anyway, when fighting in the future, he can make an order It''s the same everywhere.


    Before leaving, Li told Long Ming to send all the members of the whirlpool clan to the ghost town. Influenced by other gods, long ming could not refuse. Only in one day, four days, the whirlpool orphans were sent to the ghost town. Three women and one man, their bright red hair was the same as Jiu xinnai''s.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Lord ban, yuzhiboli is really capable. The ninja of caoren village went to attack him. Unexpectedly, he failed and became a subordinate force of yuzhiboli. Congratulations, Lord ban! There is such an excellent talent in the family!"


    In the dark cave, Bai Jue reports the actions of tolerance world in recent days.


    "Bai Jue, your mouth is really unruly. Do you make fun of your master like that?" Yu Zhi wave spot low calm voice, double eyes have no fluctuation of light say.


    "Hey, who told us that Bai Jue had a nickname called Rao she?" Bai Jue doesn''t like it. He laughs, but seeing that ban is really a little angry, Bai Jue quickly closes his mouth and changes the topic. Few people seriously say, "well, Mr. Ban, this yuzhibo is so powerful and deep-seated. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to control! In addition, there are not many people who want to find out how to deal with the kaleidoscope in the present situation of the whole forbearance world. Some large villages have to take into account the interests of their own villages, and they will not go out easily. I really have no way now. I spread the news, but no village has any action! " Bai Jue sighed helplessly.


    "Hum, don''t worry about this. We still have time. He''s in the light and we''re in the dark. Sooner or later, we''ll catch the chance!" Yu Zhibo snorted coldly, and then looked at his body. He seemed to sigh and said helplessly, "if I can get rid of this magic statue now, who can stop me in the whole world of tolerance?"


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Ban, your eyes have been sent out. Next, just find a guide. When you die and come back to life, you will be the strongest and the most perfect state. No one will be your opponent in the world of tolerance at that time!" Bai Jue was flattering, but it looked a little strange.


    Yu Zhi wave spot smell speech mercilessly stare Bai Jue one eye, he doesn''t like Bai Jue this mouth very much, what call wait for me to die in the future? Do you mean that?


    "Well, since the war between Zhujian and me in the valley of the end, the yuzhibo clan has gone into seclusion. After the war between Zhujian and me, the yuzhibo clan died soon, and then Yijian succeeded the second generation of Huoying. However, after the death of Yijian, the Qianshou clan has been hiding in the country of the river. Although they don''t care about the world on the surface, they are monitoring Yuzhi all the time The trend of the wave clan Yu Zhibo snorted coldly, and his tone was dissatisfied with the thousand hand family.


    "Who told you that the yuzhibo clan and the thousand handed clan were mortal enemies? Who would they not monitor?" Bai Jue is straightforward. Without thinking about it, he just says what he wants to say. What''s more, he stares at me again. At last, he closes his mouth bitterly.


    "Hum, since the death of Zhujian and Feijian, the prestige of the thousand hand clan has been greatly reduced, for fear of being suppressed by the yuzhibo clan, so they retreat and hide in the seclusion of the river country, secretly monitoring yuzhibo. If yuzhibo doesn''t move, then it''s OK. If there is a little momentum of rebelling against Muye, I''m afraid they will immediately jump out to suppress yuzhibo! Moreover, Muye was founded by yuzhibo and Qianshou, who were regarded as Muye''s biological parents. However, after the death of Zhujian and Yijian, the prestige of the Qianshou clan was greatly reduced. Over time, many people in the village no longer revered the Qianshou clan, which made the Qianshou clan very dissatisfied. There was also a reason why they wanted to leave the village! "


    "Well, Lord ban, what do you mean after all that?" Bai Jue blinked his eyes, and his face didn''t understand.


    Yu Zhibo''s face glared at Bai Jue. He was too tired to talk to Bai Jue. Except for one mouth, his whole head became paste.


    "Yuzhibo''s family was oppressed by Muye. They felt that they were rejected by some servants as the original master, and the same was true of Qianshou family. They thought that Zhujian and Yijian had paid so much for Muye. But after their death, Qianshou family was forgotten so soon. It''s normal to have resentment in their heart. Now yuzhibo is away from this little ghost and leads half of the family to the prison Out of Muye, the thousand handed people must have received the news long ago. In addition, after World War II, the strength of the village is not as good as before. The thousand handed people who have endured so long must have accumulated strong strength enough to suppress the strength of the major families of Muye. Look, they will return to Muye soon! " At this point, yuzhiboban''s face showed a strange smile and murmured, "it seems that the world will be more and more wonderful! I just don''t know how long yuzhibo can struggle with that kid in the hands of the thousand handed clan! Ha ha


    Bai Jue listens to the laughter, can''t help but sweat DC, silently dive to the bottom of the ground, the cave is silent again.


    "Patriarch, yuzhibo''s rebels unified caoren village in one fell swoop last night. Now the whole tolerance community is making a lot of noise. I don''t know what we should do? Is it going to be seclusion or not? "Somewhere in the country of the river, there is a large building under the ground. In a room similar to a conference room, five people are sitting at a long table, and four old men are sitting separately. In front of them is a dignified middle-aged man. On the clothes they wear, they are engraved with a family emblem. If you see it, you will be able to recognize it The family it represents is the senzhiqianshou family that dominated the world of tolerance in those days.


    "Well, yuzhibo''s recent actions are very big. We can''t just sit back and watch them. Besides, Muye is also weakening. It''s time for us to be born with a thousand hands!" The middle-aged man nodded faintly, with a trace of light in his eyes.


    Because Li led half of the yuzhibo people to defecte Muye, and they are still resisting the uproar in the world, the thousand handed people who are the dead enemies can''t sit still. If the yuzhibo people stay in Muye all the time, they may not find any excuse to be born, but now, Li has given them this excuse. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C100

    Three days after the birth of the Qianshou clan, the news swept the whole world of tolerance. The famous Qianshou clan died in the battle of Qianshou. Today, it has been more than 20 years. Now they are born again. Suddenly, the villages that want to make Muye''s ideas are quiet. Although Muye lost most of the Ninjas of yuzhibo clan, now the whole Qianshou clan is still alive Since the tribe joined Muye, their strength has soared, and every village has a deep hatred for it. Now it seems that there is no time to attack Muye.


    "Can''t a thousand handed family stand loneliness?"


    In the study, Li left the letter on the desk, and the message on it was the birth of the thousand handed people. But within three days, they had already entered the wood leaf. It can be said that Lei Feng was very strict and didn''t delay at all.


    "Li Xiaozi, after so many years of seclusion, our strength must have been preserved. After World War II, our yuzhibo family''s strength has not been accumulated, but has declined. Now that we are born, I''m afraid we are the first to deal with it. This...!" Yuzhibozhan has a worried face. He didn''t expect that the thousand handed family would be born so soon, which caught him off guard.


    Yuzhiboming is also worried. No one in yuzhibo''s family cares, but they dare not look down on Qianshou.


    "Hum, it seems that the world will be more and more wonderful, and it won''t be so boring in the future!" Li Dan snorted, then looked at Yu zhibozhan and Yu zhiboming, and said faintly, "the thousand hand clan will definitely come to deal with us. In the days to come, you will personally urge the people to practice and be ready for the war at any time!"


    "Yes, patriarch!"


    The two elders'' eyes flashed, and their worries disappeared. They saw the confidence on Li''s face. The clan leader gave them great confidence. They believed that leaving the Council was the same as ban. They led them to fight in the world, and even a thousand hands were fearless.


    "The fire shadow of the eyes of the three generations, compared with the past, this wood leaf is not as good as before!"


    In Huoying office, qianshousen, the current head of qianshouyi clan, sits at his desk for no reason. His fierce eyes make people dare not look at each other. Beside him, stands a boy who does not smile. The boy''s left eye is wearing a black eye mask, his right eye is godless, and he is wearing a dark red armor. It is very similar to the one that the early Huoying used to wear, but the godless right eye is It is far away from qianshouzhu. It seems that there is nothing worthy of his attention.


    "Hehe, whether a village is strong or not depends not on its combat effectiveness, but on whether the villagers are happy. When the first generation of Huoying established Muye, what they pursued was not strength, but peace!" Three generations of Huoying smile and smoke.


    "Shut up As soon as the blindfold boy heard this, his numb eyes suddenly became sharp, his right eye was staring at the shadow of three generations of fire, and he said in a deep voice, "the so-called peace and well-being are always only based on strength, and only the frightening strength can make everyone get well-being!"


    "Shut up, Huang!" Thousand hands Sen no side head stare a thousand hands Huang, but the face is with a faint smile.


    "Hum!" A thousand hands Huang cold hum, ignore to own father.


    Three generations of Huoying squinted slightly. He was angry in his heart. His face was not good-looking, but it was not easy to attack. After all, he was just a junior. Even if he could not bear the monk''s face, he had to look at the Buddha''s face.


    "Three generations of fire shadow, this time we Qianshou clan come back, there is no other reason, just heard that yuzhibo clan rebellion, we must not let the first generation of fire shadow and the second generation of fire shadow painstakingly destroyed, Qianshou clan once the site, please let us live, I do not know if it is OK?" Thousand hand Sen has no to squint an eye, light say.


    The former site of Qianshou family is the place where whirlpool Shuihu lived before he died. However, except for one building, the rest of the sites have been built into houses for civilians. Later, Jiuwei erupted, and all the buildings were destroyed. Now they are being rebuilt.


    Three generations of Huoying slightly frowned, and finally nodded helplessly, "well, I will let the construction workers rebuild!"


    Now Muye''s strength is declining unprecedentedly. At first, half of yuzhibo''s people defected, then Jiuwei broke out. Finally, zilaiye and dashewan were killed when they led 100 ninjas to pursue. Dashewan even broke one hand, which greatly reduced Muye''s strength. Today, Muye''s strength is at least twice as strong as that of World War II However, it is said that the purpose of Muye is peace and happiness, but as qianshouhuang said, everything is based on strength, which is one of the reasons why the three generations of Huoying are not easy to attack.


    If Muye can get these forces, why not live and work in peace and contentment in the future?


    After receiving a satisfactory reply, senwu of Qianshou also shows a smile, and then takes qianshouhuang out of Huoying office, leaving behind three generations of Huoying with a gloomy face and a fierce cigarette smoking.


    Walking on the street of Muye, all people point to senwu and qianshouhuang, showing strange expressions one by one.


    "Who are they? It seems that Lord Huoying is very polite to them! "


    "They have badges on their clothes, but they can''t understand them!"Listening to these comments, qianshousen has no face and is very dissatisfied with Muye. As the founder of Muye, shouldn''t qianshousen tell the story of qianshousen to ninja?


    "A group of ants!" A thousand hands Huang cold hum a, full face murderous gas of stare nearby those discussions of Ninja and civilian one eye.


    "Hey, how do you talk? It''s Muye. I think it''s your home. If you dare to say such rude words, Huoying will drive you out of Muye!"


    When they heard Qian shouhuang''s words, they immediately yelled at each other and ran to other people''s houses. They dared to be so rampant. If they didn''t know the details of each other, they would have caught him and beaten him.


    Qianshouhuang''s face was like water, and his fist was clenched, as if he wanted to kill these bastards with one punch. However, qianshousenwu held his hand.


    "It''s no fun to argue with these people. All the faults are due to the education problems of Muye. What we need to do now is to let these ignorant Muye ninjas know us all over again!" Senwu of thousand hands is also not good-looking. He already has a worry in his heart. If you want to make people of Muye afraid, you must first let them know that senzhi thousand hands is the strongest group in the world of tolerance.


    "Let go!" A thousand hands Huang cold hum a, break away from the hand, coldly turned his father a look, and behind also don''t return of walk away.


    "Presumptuous, I''m your father!" A thousand hands Sen has no angry voice to shout a way.


    After walking two steps, qianshouhuang stopped slightly, looked at qianshousenwu and said, "I respect only strength. You''d better be polite to me, or I''ll kill you!" After that, Qian shouhuang leaves, leaving behind a gloomy Qian shousenwu.


    "Was the decision wrong?" Looking at his son''s back, Qian Shousen sighed a little. It was his own son after all. At the beginning, it was the decision of the clan. At that time, he was not the head of the clan and could not disobey #


    at all www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C101

    "Patriarch, this is a letter from the ghost kingdom. Please have a look!"


    "The land of ghosts?" From the smell speech, doubt will be the letter over, and then let the people back.


    I opened the letter and read it. It was clear that the content of the letter was very simple. I hope that the Witches of the ghost kingdom can come to live in the ghost lamp city for a period of time and learn the seal art with the orphans of the whirlpool clan. As for the reward, it is very rich, and the amount of reward can be changed according to the actual situation.


    There is no ninja in this country. There is only the witch family. In fact, it is only a single family. In the ancestral hall of the ghost country, there is a monster, monsters, which has been suppressed by witches at the cost of their lives. Monsters are very powerful. After each generation of witches seal monsters, they will die, that is, they will die The witch is an indispensable figure in their ghost country. It can be said that the witch has the ability to see through the fate. As a country with no tolerance village, the ghost country has been able to stand up to now, thanks to the power of the witch. However, since the birth of the monster, every witch has died young, which makes the ghost country a great success Ming tried his best. Later, he heard that the whirlpool clan was the authentic family of seal art, so the name of the ghost kingdom came up with the idea of the whirlpool clan. However, the whirlpool clan was exterminated a few months ago, and the clan was either killed or exiled. Later, he heard that there were orphans of the whirlpool clan in caoren village, and he knew that all the orphans of the whirlpool clan were in the ghost lamp city, so the name of the ghost kingdom I sent this letter to ask for permission.


    Don''t underestimate the power of a country. If you can build a country in the world of tolerance, you have a very wide network of people. As long as these celebrities have the heart, they can know the things in the world of tolerance clearly. What''s more, they are still aboveboard about accepting caoren village. The name of the ghost country only needs to know a little bit. If you follow the path, you can find out that caoren village once had the legacy of the whirlpool clan He was not only lonely, but also sent to ghost town.


    According to the letter, learning seal art is just a kind of communication. As an authentic seal art family, the whirlpool clan has no equal understanding of seal art in the world of tolerance, even the witch clan. It must be the name of the ghost kingdom. They think that the death of the witch is the reason why seal art is too weak, so they want to let the witch come to the ghost city to communicate with the whirlpool clan, learn from experience, and seal it The power of seal is enhanced.


    Thinking of this, Li took a pen, took out a piece of white paper, wrote a reply, and then asked the people to come and send the letter out.


    He is not a pedantic person. If he wants to be strong and powerful, he must first communicate with others. Now in this world of tolerance, all villages and families regard their own secret arts and Ninjutsu as treasures. It is impossible to communicate with others, such as the policy of closing the door to the outside world, which limits the development of the world of tolerance and the village Of course, we can''t care about the development of forbearance, but the ghost Kingdom just wants to exchange the seal art, and it also pays a lot of money in return. What''s the lack of yuzhibo now? Money and talent, talent can not be solved in a short period of time, it is necessary to start from the money, so many people to support, how to live without money.


    "I think the ghost Kingdom has also sent a letter to Muye, who owns the orphan of the whirlpool. It''s just that Muye can''t agree with this idea in the world of tolerance. This business can be completed!" If you don''t communicate, you will degenerate. It''s like the water of a big river. If you block it in all directions, you won''t let the water flow to other places, and the water from other places can''t be infused into the river. Then, as time goes on, the water will only flow between the pillars Every village is a river. They don''t want their Ninjutsu and their secretary to spread out. It''s just like the current can''t communicate with each other, and will eventually go to the end. How strong was the world of tolerance thousands of years ago? How strong was the forbearance world at that time? Compared with the present tolerance world, it''s really worse from generation to generation. This is the impact of seclusion.


    Ninjutsu or secretary, it''s just a kind of weapon. Whether they are strong or not depends on themselves. Therefore, they don''t care about their own Ninjutsu or that their secretary is learned by others. If you really have the ability, I''ll give you Lei Che now, and then come to fight with me to see who is powerful?


    In the evening, Li told Jiu xinnai about it. Jiu xinnai hesitated. After all, the seal art is unique to the whirlpool clan. Isn''t it bad to pass it on to outsiders?


    "Li, this is my family''s secret skill. It''s easy to communicate with others


    "Jiuxinnai, now we need a lot of resources to supply. We don''t have so much time to develop slowly. If a river can''t connect with other rivers, it will only dry up in the end. Jiuxinnai, I want you to exchange seal art with the Witch of the ghost Kingdom, not to teach her the seal art in your family, but to teach your own seal art It''s not a secret of the exorcism family, is it? " From slightly shook his head, light said.


    Nine xinnai smell speech, don''t understand nodded, and then said softly, "since from all said so, then I will try my best, as long as it is to leave, no matter what it is, I won''t be stingy!" Jiu xinnai pursed her lips. Every time she saw that she was away from someone to start such a big family, she felt distressed. She wanted to help all the time, but she couldn''t do anything with her ability. Now she finally had what she could do, and Jiu xinnai couldn''t bear to refuse. Moreover, the whirlpool clan no longer exists. This seal technique can only be regarded as her personal secret technique. Whether she can teach or not, it''s up to her She decided to accept an apprentice."Nine Sinai!" Li Wenyan was very moved in his heart, but he didn''t show it on his face. He nodded and said again, "the Witch of the ghost kingdom should come over in a few days. You are ready!"


    "Well, I see!" Jiuxinnai nodded and showed a smile.


    Yuzhibo Meiqin looks envious on the side. She also wants to help, but she doesn''t know the seal technique. The only seal technique she can master is Huodun Tianlong.


    "Leave brother, eat!" Yu Zhibo Meiqin gives Li Sheng a bowl of rice and says softly. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C102

    Zizi! Zizi! Zizi!


    In front of a waterfall, Li head plunges into the turbulent waterfall, and the harsh thunder suddenly rings. A group of blue light flashes in his right hand. Then he follows the water and walks fast on his upper legs. The harsh thunder becomes louder and louder. But soon, the thunder disappears and converges again in Li''s right hand, flashing constantly.


    "The thousand bird stream is not so good at practice!"


    It''s far from the change of the form of a thousand birds in practice, so as to save some unique skills for future battles. Of course, it could have been exchanged with the system, but it''s a waste of points. Anyway, it''s better to practice on your own.


    "Patriarch, the Witch of the ghost Kingdom has arrived and is waiting in the hall!"


    A clansman came to the waterfall and said respectfully.


    "So soon?" Li Wenyan disperses Rachel from his hands, then comes out of the waterfall, dries his clothes with chakra, and then goes to the hall.


    Maitreya, the current Witch of the ghost Kingdom, is the mother of the later Astragalus, but she is only a 12-year-old girl now. She is sitting on the chair in the hall with a cold face, waiting for the host to come here and rush all day. At this time, it''s evening. She doesn''t even eat dinner. She''s tired and hungry, and she thinks of being killed as a guest Left here unattended, I feel very suffocated.


    Step on it! Step on it! Step on it!


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, Maitreya''s expression finally changed a little. He looked up at the door and saw a man with a black high collar coat and uninhibited hairstyle coming in step by step.


    "It''s really impolite to let the guests wait here alone for so long!" Maitreya didn''t give birth at all, and his tone was very cold.


    "When you come to someone else''s house, as a guest, shouldn''t you give your name first?" Li didn''t mind. After passing Maitreya, he came to the main seat in front of the hall and sat down. His deep black pupils looked at Maitreya. At that moment, Li immediately felt like seeing Jiu xinnai. If Maitreya''s hair was not black, he might have admitted his mistake.


    "I''m the Witch of the ghost Kingdom, Maitreya. You must be Yu Zhibo, who has been spreading in the world of tolerance in recent days." Maitreya lightly glanced away, but soon, he said again, "but what I didn''t expect is that in a few days, the ninja in tongcaoren village was just a teenager. It seems that the power of Ninja is just like that!"


    Poison! Maitreya''s mouth is really poisonous. She is very angry after listening to it. If someone hears this, she will suffer a lot.


    "Are you here just to discuss Ninja with me?" From light hum a, if not Maitreya is a daughter, and his age, it is not a satire can solve.


    Maitreya heard the speech, immediately choked, speechless, discontented muttered, "what''s the strong, so narrow-minded!"


    Hearing Maitreya''s murmuring voice, he almost vomited blood. Maitreya''s character changed too quickly. One moment, he was like a high queen, and another moment, he wanted to be coaxed like a little princess. Can''t witches be proud and charming.


    "The person who teaches you seal will be here soon. You will follow her in a moment." After shaking his hand, he got up and wanted to leave. He didn''t have so much time to accompany the witch here.


    "Well, do you want to leave the guests here?" Maitreya see from want to go, quickly got up, stopped from the way, a face of anger, she hated to be so ignored, childhood is like this, grow up or so, is the witch really so terrible?


    "You...!" Before he finished speaking, his face suddenly changed, his black pupils were dyed red, and a thunder appeared in his right hand. Suddenly, the harsh thunder cut across the hall.


    "What do you want?" Maitreya was startled. Looking at the scarlet eyes and the flashing thunder, she thought she was in trouble. She was about to teach her a lesson, and then she stepped back.


    I don''t have so much spare time. I just throw my thunder to the roof. A few leaping blue lights rush to the roof and break the roof. A red figure flashes away and disappears.


    "What''s the matter?" Maitreya calmed for a while, knew that Li wasn''t aiming at her, and asked suspiciously.


    "You stay here and don''t run around!" Seeing Maitreya''s unhappy face, Li couldn''t help sinking his face and yelling, "do you hear me?"


    Maitreya was startled, looking from the scarlet eyes of the writing wheel, she felt her heart cool, for fear of angering the evil star, nodded busily.


    Seeing Maitreya nodding, he left and ran out of the hall. The figure just now was definitely not a person in the ghost lamp city. His speed and strength were very strong. I''m afraid he was no weaker than himself. Such an enemy ran to the ghost lamp city quietly. He must have a plot. Even if he couldn''t kill him, at least he had to know who he was. Otherwise, he would be killed in the future I''m afraid I can''t sleep.


    "This guy, it''s terrible!" Seeing the figure of Li disappear in a moment, Maitreya suddenly softened and collapsed on the chair. She just deeply felt the murderous atmosphere of Li. The strong murderous atmosphere made her gasp for breath and calmed her mood. There was a difference in Maitreya''s eyes and murmured, "such a terrible person, I must have no friends when I was a child!""What just happened?"


    At this time, nine Sinai fire ran in, breathlessly looking at Maitreya asked, she just happened to come to the hall, heard a burst of thunder, and then the sound of roof rupture, nine Sinai worried about the safety, quickly ran over.


    Jiu xinnai suddenly appeared and scared Maitreya. When he saw Jiu xinnai''s bright red hair, Maitreya''s face changed. The panic color on his face disappeared completely. Instead, he was solemn. After he got up, he looked at Jiu xinnai and said, "it seems that your leader just saw some suspicious person. Now he has gone out to chase him!"


    Maitreya conjectures that this red haired girl may be the one who will exchange seal skills with her in the future. She doesn''t want to lose her value when she first meets her. The first thing for people at a high place is that they should not lag behind others, otherwise they will not be restrained by others in the future.


    "Well, I''m going to go out to see the situation of the departure. I''m sorry!" Jiu xinnai didn''t look at Maitreya at all. After saying a word in a hurry, he turned around and ran away.


    Seeing this situation, Maitreya almost didn''t get over in one breath. She was very aggrieved and kept up with Jiu xinnai silently. She also wanted to see the difference between ninja fighting and ordinary people. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C103

    The peeping man ran really fast. Even if he went out to chase him, he still didn''t see any shadow and didn''t know where he ran.


    In the dark, the trees were swaying and the leaves were rustling. Standing in the woods, he squinted and looked around. Although he didn''t see any shadow, he felt that someone must be peeping at himself in the dark. If he didn''t guess correctly, it must be the person who just peeped on the roof.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Several broken air sounds sounded, three painless in the moonlight emitting a little bit of cold light, straight from the stamina, did not want to, from a turn, the hands of a few darts, aimed at three painless throw in the past.


    When!


    When they collided, the sound was almost the same. Kuwu and the dart were shot out at the same time and stabbed into the nearby tree trunk.


    "Come out, since you have the courage to run to the ghost town alone, it shows that you have some confidence in your own strength. If you still can''t hide, I''ll look down on you!" Li narrowed his eyes slightly and looked around with his scarlet writing eyes. This person has a high hiding skill. Up to now, Li can only feel that little bit of Qi, but he can''t accurately locate it. This situation can only show that the other person is a ninja who is very good at hiding, or he is very strong, at least not under himself.


    Whoosh!


    Not long after the voice fell, a figure appeared in front of Li. The man was wearing dark red armor, with an eye patch on his left eye and a knife on his waist. His right eye was staring at Li like a prey. This young man was the head of a thousand handed clan.


    "Rat, give me your name!" Li narrowed his eyes and his face was cold. Since he opened the kaleidoscope, no one dared to look at himself with this kind of eyes, which made Li very angry.


    "There are only two kinds of people who can know my name. One is the dead and the other is the one who beats me. Which one do you want to do?" Qianshouhuang grinned slightly, with a trace of excitement on his face. He could feel that the man who was about his age was very strong. He was the strongest person he had ever seen, and his age was the same, which made qianshouhuang very excited. Nothing was more interesting than killing a genius of the same age.


    "Then, die for me!" From smell speech, also no longer more words, the waist of the village rain pulled out, and then under the foot of a pedal, rushed to a thousand hands Huang.


    "Interesting A thousand hands Huang see this, eyes a bright, right hand pull out short knife, also rushed up.


    When!


    When the two swords collided, the huge chakra burst out and directly blew the gravel out of his body. Qianshouhuang''s face was crazy, and his body rushed forward fiercely. The huge force forced him back a few steps. Qianshouhuang didn''t stop and pressed step by step. The more he attacked, the more joyful his face was.


    When! When! When!


    Jin Ge''s voice kept on, leaving his face in horror. It was the first time that he had seen a man who could beat himself in his arm strength. The boy''s strength was very strong, and the speed of his sword was very fast. For a moment, he was forced into a disadvantage.


    When!


    After another fight, Li grabs a neutral position, kicks on the back of qianshouhuang''s knife, and then jumps to the back with the help of this force to distance him from qianshouhuang.


    "Interesting. It''s so interesting!" Qianshouhuang suddenly became neurotic and ferocious. He pointed to Li with a knife in his hand and cried out: "you are such a powerful guy. Are you like me, saying, are you like me, ah!"


    Looking at qianshouhuang talking to himself like a madman, Li frowned slightly. He couldn''t understand what this guy was saying. He carefully planned qianshouhuang''s dress. He was very familiar with the armor. Soon, a sign of qianshouhuang''s neck came into Li''s eyes. Seeing this sign, his eyes shrank.


    "It''s a thousand handed clan. Are you going to fight against the yuzhibo clan?" Li narrowed his eyes slightly. If the other party is really a thousand handed family, he can''t let go of him. Thinking of this, Li directly put the village rain back into the scabbard. Just after a round of physical combat, Li didn''t get the upper hand. They are both in Bo Zhong''s family. If they want to win or lose, they have to use other means.


    "Oh? Are you going to use a kaleidoscope to write wheel eyes Thousands of hands Huang see from put away the knife, suddenly revealed a trace of fun.


    "I hope you can still laugh later!"


    With Li Leng''s hum, sangouyu spins to form a kaleidoscope writing wheel eye. Then a violent energy overflows from Li''s body. A purple spine rises up in the sky. Xuzuo can take shape quickly. In a short time, he forms a purple giant more than ten meters high.


    "What''s that?"


    Jiu xinnai and Miller, who had just arrived, saw suzoneng, and Maitreya immediately widened her eyes. Rao Shi, as a witch, had never seen such a strange Ninjutsu that she could summon such a giant out of thin air.


    "Shh, keep it down!" Jiuxinnai quickly covered Maitreya''s mouth, and then dragged to the back of a big tree, quietly looked away from them, found that they did not pay attention to this side, jiuxinnai looked at Maitreya again, whispered, "this is the pupil technique held by the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye of Li, it''s called suzoneng, OK, now be quiet, I''m going to sneak attack later, don''t make a noise, so as not to be attacked by that A bad guy finds out, you know? "Maitreya busily nodded, she was about to be nine Sinai Wu''s suffocation, a white face rose red.


    "Interesting, this is the pupil skill of your kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, you must be able to do it! It''s the first time I''ve seen it, but I don''t know how powerful it is. You can support me and let me enjoy it! " Feeling the pressure on his body, he put the knife back into the scabbard, and then quickly made a seal with his hands.


    "Mudun, the art of wooden man!"


    Boom!


    The earth seemed to tremble. A wooden man of more than ten meters came out of the ground with a sneer. Then he jumped on Muye''s forehead and looked down at xuzoneng''s departure from the center.


    "It''s the art of Mudun!" Li enlarges his eyes. No matter what, he doesn''t think that there are still people in the world who can master the art of Mu dun. However, when he thinks about it, he suddenly realizes that the qianshouhuang must have transplanted primary cells, and there are not a few of them. He is just crazy, even the body of his ancestors.


    "Yuzhiboli, come on, today I''ll see if your kaleidoscope is powerful or my Mudun skill is powerful!" A thousand hands Huang laughs a, drive wood person to rush to must assist can. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C104

    The battle between two giants more than ten meters high is a shocking scene. With a blow from the wooden man, the powerful force of Qi triggered a storm, uprooting the surrounding trees and blowing them away.


    Ah!


    Jiuxinnai and Maitreya, who were hiding behind the big tree, were almost unable to stand when the hurricane blew. They quickly caught the sapling beside them. Fortunately, they were far away, otherwise they would have been blown to the sky.


    "Deception, is this the fight between ninjas? What a monster! How can human beings have such power! " Maitreya stood in front of her eyes to prevent the sandstorm from entering her eyes. She narrowed her eyes between her fingers and looked at the two giants in battle. She was shocked. Previously, she said that Ninja''s power was just like this, but now it seems that any one of them can completely destroy the ghost Kingdom. It''s creepy to think about it. It''s really amazing that one person can annihilate a country Is it something that human beings can do?


    "Who''s that guy? How could he fight with Li to such an extent Jiuxinnai is also greatly shocked, and from together for a long time, but she is deeply aware of the horror of the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, did not expect that this suddenly emerged from the guy can even with from.


    Boom!


    The movement of the two men''s fighting is very big. The huge energy makes the ground seem to be shaking. People from ghost town run out one after another and come towards the place of the incident. However, when they see the two giants fighting, everyone is silly. They didn''t expect that such a big movement is just two people fighting. It''s too terrible! The grass tribe is even more in cold sweat. Fortunately, the young patriarch of yuzhibo didn''t fight with the giant, otherwise, they would not have been alive.


    "That? It''s impossible to know the art of wood dun. After the death of Huoying in the early generation, no one understood the art of wood dun. Who is that guy? A member of the thousand handed family? "


    Yuzhibozhan and yuzhiboming look at each other face to face. As the elders of the clan, they naturally recognize that this wooden man is the art of Mudun, which was used by Huoying in the early generation to fight with ban.


    "Ha ha, yuzhiboli, you are really my biggest enemy. Come on, fight with me happily!" Thousand hands Huang control the wooden man and from the right punch, the two giants immediately step back, thousand hands Huang completely into a crazy state, full of a madman.


    "This guy!" Li slightly narrowed his eyes, which was more difficult than he thought. I didn''t expect that the use of wood Dun''s technique was so powerful. Although it was not as powerful as the fire shadow of the early generation, it also had 70% or 80% power, so Xu Zuo Neng couldn''t take him for a while.


    However, it''s not surprising to think that this guy is a member of the thousand handed clan. Banshen has the extreme of Yin evasion. After transplanting the primary cells, he can reconcile with Yin and directly use the secret art of coming to the flower and tree world. This thousand handed Huang is probably the first generation of Huoying''s direct relative. Although there is no Asura''s chakra, he can''t have the immortal body among the thousand handed pillars, but in the blood On the other hand, there is a little light between the pillars of a thousand hands. Now when we transplant the cells of the first generation of Huoying, the two will blend together. Is the power comparable to that of the inferior goods?


    "System, is there any way to change the attack mode of xuzoneng?"


    Li''s su Zuo Neng is a long-range attack type, which is not suitable for close combat. He is not suitable for those who use Mu Dun, and he is not suitable for single combat. Li thought of changing the attack mode of Su Zuo Neng, such as the pattern of four hands, two sides and holding a long sword.


    "Yes, as long as you pay 10000 points, your Su Zuo Neng will have two attack modes!" The system quickly gave the answer.


    Li Wen Yan and gritted his teeth. Anyway, he still has 36 points. Ten thousand points means ten thousand points. He directly chose to exchange them. Suddenly, a strange force melted into Li''s eyes and soon let Li master the method of changing the attack mode of xuzuo Nengyu.


    Roar!


    With the change of pupil force, the purple Xu Zuo Neng suddenly roared, and a purple sword appeared in both hands, which looked more powerful.


    "Oh? Even changed the attack mode? Interesting Thousands of hands Huang see this, eyes a bright, hands again seal, a loud "wood Dun, tree world come!"


    Boom!


    This time, the shaking of the ground became more violent. Big trees broke out of the ground, and the roots with thick arms came out from the bottom of the ground. They were like snakes and headed for suzanneng.


    In the two handed sword mode, xuzuo can quickly cut off the roots of these nearby trees, and then rush towards the wooden man with thousands of hands.


    "What happened this time?"


    Maitreya was about to collapse. She felt that her world view had completely collapsed. Looking at the mighty suzanneng, the huge wooden man, and the trees and roots constantly drilling out of the ground, it was beyond the scope of human understanding.


    "Leave, you must win!" Jiu xinnai''s hands are sweating. It''s the first time that she sees someone who can fight with Xu Zuo. Before that, she won''t believe Jiu xinnai.


    Yuzhiboming and yuzhibozhan look solemn. At this time, they are not surprised. The strength of the thousand handed people is beyond their expectation. This battle has evolved into the battle between the spot and the pillar. That is to say, the sense of vision is too strong. They have to be able to do the same thing, and they have the same skills of escaping."Brother, shall we ask the people to help us?" Yuzhi Boming is a little guilty. At that time, ban actually lost to Mu dun. He was afraid that he would end up the same as ban. He was only 12 years old. If he was defeated because of this, it would be too wrong.


    "No, the wood Dun skill of the thousand hand clan has no power among the thousand hand pillars. No matter the size of the tree kingdom or the wood man skill, it is twice as small as the one among the thousand hand pillars. With the ability of the clan leader, it will not be defeated by this boy!" Yu zhibozhan shook his head and narrowed his eyes slightly. He had seen the technique of wood hiding among the thousand hand pillars in those years. When the tree world came between the thousand hand pillars, it would become a tropical forest hundreds of meters around, and the technique of wood man was as high as tens of meters. However, the scale of the tree world was only about 100 meters, and the technique of wood man was only ten meters high, which was much weaker than that of the thousand hand pillars ¡£ ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C105

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    One tree after another is like a snake. It''s fast and dexterous. Fortunately, it''s not easy to change the attack mode of xuzonenghu. Xuzonenghu, who uses double swords, is like a brave soldier. He keeps cutting the tree and uncle. However, when he cuts one tree, two of them rush towards him. It''s almost endless.


    "Ha ha, yuzhiboli, only my chakra is unbroken. There are thousands of trees. I''d like to see how long you can sustain them!" Seeing this, qianshouhuang laughed wildly.


    In a short time, countless trees, like thousands of ropes, directly tied up suzanneng Hu, and one bundle of them, even absorbed chakra to strengthen themselves. In a short time, half of suzanneng Hu was wrapped by the tree strips, and was still growing slowly.


    "Die for me!" Qianshouhuang laughs, and then drives the wooden man step by step toward xuzoneng.


    "This degree of Mudun .£¡¡± As soon as he stares away from his eyes, the pattern in his pupils spins rapidly. Originally quiet, suzanenhu suddenly looks up to the sky and roars. His shape changes again. Two hands grow behind suzanenhu, and a ferocious face appears on the back of his head. It''s amazing that suzanenhu has four hands and two sides.


    The two hands that Xin grew out showed a blue light, and then quickly elongated to form two swords. Xuzoneng tightened up for a while, and then the four hands expanded outwards fiercely. Each of the Four Swords sent out a sword Qi, which directly chopped down the tree that bound him.


    The thousand hand Huang who is rushing forward will not expect this kind of thing to happen. He uses the wooden man to block the fierce wind.


    "It''s changed again. Is this the pupil technique of the kaleidoscope wheel eye? It''s really weird and changeable! " Qianshouhuang narrowed his eyes, but soon, he gave a cold hum, looked at Li faintly and said, "even if you break free once, but an explosion like this requires a lot of chakra and pupil force. I don''t know how many times your chakra can break out?"


    Voice just fell, and is countless pieces of paper overwhelming toward from the past.


    "The pupil skill of the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye is more than one, Tianzhao!" Li Leng snorts, the kaleidoscope in his right eye shrinks, and his pupil is released. Suddenly, the sky is covered with black flames. Soon, the trees begin to burn rapidly. Soon, even the roots on the ground begin to burn, and a hundred meters around are completely surrounded by a sea of fire.


    The people who watched the battle were horrified, even the yuzhibo family. How ever did they see such a huge battle scene? The two teenagers were just as powerful as gods. The Ninjas of the grass family swallowed their saliva one after another, watched the burning, and vowed to burn the black flame in the sky. Everyone was afraid, and at the same time, they were secretly glad that they were lucky At the beginning, they didn''t fight with Yu Zhibo, otherwise they would have been a pile of ashes.


    The wooden man took two steps forward and suddenly knelt down on one knee. Qianshouhuang himself squatted on the wooden man''s head and took a strong breath.


    "Isn''t chakra enough? Damn it A thousand hands yelled in the dark. The power of this technique is great, but the cost of chakra is huge. Even with his thousand hands'' constitution, he can''t fight for a long time.


    Boom!


    Li wanted to control suzaneng, so he killed qianshouhuang. Then his eyes suddenly hurt. After two steps, suzaneng almost knelt down. Fortunately, Li used chakra and Tong Li to stabilize him.


    "Next, we''re going to win and lose with ninja and physical skills!"


    Li and qianshouhuang look at each other, and then there is a strong killing in his eyes. Li''s General Xu Zuo can be relieved, and the giant suddenly breaks up. Li''s backhand pulls out the village rain and rushes to qianshouhuang, and qianshouhuang pulls out his short knife in an instant, jumps off the wooden man''s forehead and rushes to Li.


    "Huodun, the art of haohuoqiu!"


    In the middle of the race, he left his left hand to quickly seal the seal, opened his mouth to spit out a huge fireball and rolled to qianshouhuang. However, the speed of his feet did not slow down at all. He kept the fireball and rushed to qianshouhuang.


    "Water escape, the skill of water dragon bullet!"


    A huge water dragon roared and collided with the fireball. The two counteracted each other. Suddenly, the white fog spread all over the sky, covering the two men''s battlefield. The onlookers were so anxious that they couldn''t watch such a world-wide battle. They scratched their heads and ears, but no one dared to make a sound.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Although he was in the white fog, he could see the position of qianshouhuang from his writing wheel eyes. He took out several pieces of kuwu from the cutting tool bag and threw them to qianshouhuang.


    "No brain attack?" With a sneer, qianshouhuang can clearly see the track of suffering and nothing under his left eye observation. He directly hides from the wrong body. However, at this time, Li''s body shape suddenly appears in front of him, and qianshouhuang suddenly widens his eyes. He doesn''t understand how Li can appear in an instant, but the time left for him is only enough for him to be surprised. With the spatter of blood, qianshouhuang is shocked His left waist was cut open.


    "This is the instant step!" Scarlet''s write round eye to stare a thousand hand Huang one eye, light say.


    "I didn''t expect you ..£¡¡± Qianshouhuang just wanted to say something, but his face suddenly changed. Without thinking much, he directly tore his left half of clothes, and then cut off the flesh of the wound with a knife. He didn''t even frown when doing this. He was a cruel man and didn''t hesitate to cut himself.Bang!


    When qianshouhuang cut off this piece of meat, he directly swept his head. His head was the most important part of the human body. With this kick, qianshouhuang rolled his eyes and fell to the ground motionless. Although he didn''t faint, he didn''t Try to get up again.


    The white fog gradually dissipated, revealing the whole battlefield. The spectators suddenly widened their eyes and looked at the two figures in the field. They wanted to know who lost. Soon, the fog was all dispelled, and their vision became clear. Seeing the situation in the field, everyone was relieved. The person standing was their leader, and the person lying was the one I''m an intruder using Mudun.


    "Li Xiaozi didn''t disappoint me. Hum, I said that Mu Dun is not as good as Yu Zhibo Yuzhibo and deser''s name of zhihuli was not even called by the patriarch. It can be seen that he was very happy in his heart.


    "Well, what big brother said is!" Yuzhiboming also showed a smile, but also relieved.


    "It''s over!"


    In the field, Li squints at qianshouhuang lying on the ground. The village rain in his hand is raised, and the tip of the knife is aimed at qianshouhuang''s heart.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so powerful. Forget it, it''s worth dying in your hands! Do it Qianshouhuang is no longer able to fight any more. Chakra is exhausted. He cuts a fist sized piece of meat from his left waist. His blood is red on the ground. If he is not a member of qianshouhuang, he has strong vitality and cells between the pillars of qianshouhuang, that kind of injury would be fatal to him. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C106

    Qianshouhuang is very single. He doesn''t have the fear of dying. He doesn''t even close his eyes. He stares at Li''s blade and waits for the sharp blade to pierce his heart.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    At this time, a few broken air sound, three paint black painless cut through the night sky, directly from the side of the fly past.


    "Missed?" Li frowned slightly, and then woke up suddenly. Looking back, the three pieces of bitterness turned out to be towards Jiu xinnai and Maitreya. The person who threw out the bitterness was obviously a master with extremely fast speed. Moreover, because of the sudden attack, Jiu xinnai and Maitreya could not react, and bitterness was already in front of them.


    "Cut!" Seeing this, he did not hesitate. He started in a short time. In the blink of an eye, he stood in front of jiuxinnai. He used the village rain to blow three kuwufei away. Looking up, he saw that qianshouhuang lying on the ground had been held by a middle-aged ninja. There were two young ninjas standing on both sides. Looking at the family emblem on their armor, it was obviously qianshouhuang.


    "This battle is over. The damage and disgrace you brought to Huang today will be paid back by the thousand handed clan in the future." The thousand hands Sen has no facial expression is gloomy, after saying that also ignore other, directly toward the distance but go, have no hesitation at all.


    "It''s a thousand handed people. Let''s chase them!"


    Not far away, yuyuzhibozhan suddenly shouts out and wants to take Ninja to pursue him. The strength of the chieftain of the thousand handed clan is still unknown, but the strength of the young man just now is very clear. He is only a little lower than he is. He is in such a big trouble that he can''t wait for it now.


    "Stop, everyone!" Li shouts and stops Yu Zhibo and others.


    "Patriarch!" Yu Zhi Bo Zhan hears the speech, immediately a hurry, can''t help but shout a sentence.


    "Needless to say, I have my own plan!" Li slightly breathed, closed his eyes, two lines of dark red blood flowed down from the corner of his eyes, and then opened his eyes again. The scarlet eyes and the dark red blood made the whole face terrible.


    Ah!


    Maitreya, standing next to jiuxinnai, saw that Li''s eyes were bleeding. He was scared. He pointed to Li''s eyes and stammered, "you It''s hurt! "


    Nine xinnai a face of guilt, take out gauze for from wipe up, just if not to save her, that enemy may be killed by from, this time he escaped, tonight is not in vain for so long.


    "The thousand handed clan just broke into our ghost town to save people. They must have brought a lot of clansmen. If we go after them, we may be ambushed. Now we yuzhibo clan are developing, and every clansman''s life is precious. Elder, elder two, you take the clansmen back, and I will try to solve the rest!" After wiping the blood, Li looks at Yu zhibozhan and Yu zhiboming.


    "This ..£¡¡±


    Both of them were speechless, and they were very ashamed. Such a big family let the 12-year-old child carry it. Can they really feel at ease? The two shook their heads. Now the arrow had been sent out. Unless they died halfway, they could only stop stabbing the target. With a helpless sigh, the Ninja with a group of people and the grass family returned to the ghost lamp city.


    "I''m sorry, but for me, the intruder might have been killed by you!" Jiu xinnai lowered his head and said in a low voice that he would not have come to see the battle if he had not helped him. He even became a laggard, which made Jiu xinnai very sad.


    From smell speech, slightly Leng Leng, know nine xinnai mind.


    "Nine Sinai!"


    "Well!" Jiuxinnai raised her head when she heard the cry, but it was a crooked finger that welcomed her.


    Dong!


    Jiuxinnai immediately covered his forehead, stepped back, showed his teeth in pain, just the color of shame disappeared, and glared fiercely, looking like he wanted to go up and bite.


    "Don''t say that again next time. For me, no matter how I pursue power, I just want to protect you, Meiqin and the things I cherish. If I lose these things, even if I kill all the enemies in the world and set foot on the top of the world, it''s meaningless! So you don''t have to feel guilty! " Li also knows that since leaving Muye, jiuxinnai and Meiqin have been practicing very hard to help themselves to shoulder the heavy responsibilities of yuzhibo. Although Li has never stopped them, it doesn''t mean that they really need jiuxinnai and Meiqin to help them bear anything, just to keep their lives in the chaotic world of tolerance in the future.


    It was the first time for Li to say such words. Jiu xinnai was stunned, even forgetting the pain on her forehead. She looked at Li speechlessly, her eyes were full of emotion, and Maitreya on one side was also in a daze. She had a deep fear of Li. Just fighting, Maitreya was scared by the monster like fighting power, so she thought that people like Li must be very terrible at ordinary times Now it seems that this young man has two sides, and both of them reach the extremes of love and evil. He is willing to give everything to the people he loves, bear everything, and kill his enemies without hesitation.


    "What''s the matter? In the middle of the night, go back to sleep quickly!" See nine Sinai is still in a daze, from immediately want to knock her forehead, but nine Sinai at this time reaction, fast cover forehead back a step."I know. Don''t always flick my forehead!" Nine Sinai Du mouth, and then pull Maitreya quickly turned away, her heart, from the words are still echoing, tonight, is a sleepless night ah.


    Looking at jiuxinnai''s back, Liwei smiles. Then he turns around and looks at the direction of Qianshou clan''s departure. He murmurs, "this qianshouhuang is a threat, which must be removed as soon as possible. Moreover, yuzhibo is no better than Qianshou in terms of clan. It seems that I''m busy next time as clan leader!"


    The thousand handed people have been living in seclusion for so long, and they have been accumulating strength. In contrast, yuzhibo, after World War II, killed and injured many people. With the deliberate suppression of Muye, their development is even more difficult. Now they are divided into two parts, and the number of people can''t compare with thousand handed. Fortunately, they have accepted more than 1000 Cao Ren. Although their strength is not strong, they can compete with each other because of the large number of people As for the top fighting power, yuzhibo is a little lacking. The middle-aged man who just came to save qianshouhuang has a shadow level of strength. If you add qianshouhuang, you can''t deal with both of them at one time.


    "It seems that we have to find a way to get rid of qianshouhuang first!" Think of here, turn away. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C107

    "What? Are you going to Longren village alone? No, absolutely not. Patriarch, although Longren village is inferior to the five big countries, its strength is not comparable to that of the grass ninja. You are too dangerous alone. If you really want to capture Longren village, just mobilize the Ninja together! "


    In the study, Yu zhibozhan hears Li''s idea and retorts excitedly. He wants to go to Longren village alone. Isn''t that crazy? Although he is very confident in his family''s lunyan writing, he is still reluctant to go to a village, let alone Longren village, which is a village with tail animals.


    Yuzhiboming also shakes his head and disapproves. He is their pillar now. If anything happens, yuzhiboming will be finished.


    "Well, this matter can''t be changed. When I''m not in the clan, the clan affairs will be handled by you two!" Li waved his hand to stop Yu zhibozhan and Yu zhiboming''s advice.


    Among them, the danger from nature is known, but if you want yuzhibo to have the power to compete with thousands of hands in a short time, Longren village is inevitable. In all villages, except for the five villages, only Longren village has a tail beast. The five villages do not want to provoke for the time being, but Longren village, they destroyed the whirlpool clan before, and Li just used it I''ll give you a chance to find some interest first.


    Chakra of the tailed beast is huge. Eating the meat of the tailed beast, they can have the power of the tailed beast, just like the Golden Horn and silver horn. After eating the meat of the Nine Tailed beast, chakra''s fighting power has increased dramatically. This is exactly the purpose of Lida. They snatch the seven tailed beast from Longren village, and then let the yuzhibo people eat the meat of the seven tailed beast, even if they can''t eat it at that time By using other methods to seal the chakra of the tailed beast separately to a few excellent people, the combat effectiveness of yuzhibo''s family will surely change dramatically. Based on this, Li just wants to go to Longren village.


    Yuzhibozhan and yuzhiboming look at each other helplessly after hearing the words, but they have no choice. They know their patriarch too well, almost the same as the original ban. No one can change what they have solved.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "In fact, the seal technique is very simple, that is .£¡¡±


    In a quiet room, Jiu xinnai and Maitreya sit opposite each other. There is a table in the middle with a rolled sleeve on it. Jiu xinnai is explaining some principles of seal art. Maitreya listens very carefully for fear of missing a word.


    WOW!


    The sound of the sliding door interrupts Jiu xinnai''s explanation. Suddenly, two people show a trace of dissatisfaction. Then when they see that the visitor is leaving, Jiu xinnai''s smile comes out. Maitreya also quickly lowers his head and sits silently.


    "Li, why do you have time to come here?" Jiu xinnai stood up happily, came to Li and asked with a smile. During this time, Li has been dealing with family affairs, almost too busy.


    "Well, I just came to see you and tell you something by the way." Li Li nodded, then sat down opposite Maitreya and looked at the rolled sleeve on the table. There were some things that he couldn''t understand. They were all about the principle and basic application of seal technique. If he hadn''t learned seal technique, he couldn''t understand it.


    "Why, how are you learning?" From looking to Maitreya, light asked.


    "Well? The seal technique is extensive and profound, and I''m just ignorant now! " Hearing that Li suddenly asked himself, Maitreya immediately replied nervously that she couldn''t have been like this before, but that night''s battle had a great influence on her, and she was instinctively full of awe for Li. At this time, she didn''t have the high look in the past.


    Li also didn''t mind. He looked at Jiu xinnai beside him and said again, "I just came here to tell you that I will leave the ghost town these days and do something outside. You and Meiqin are in the ghost town. Don''t run around, you know?"


    "Are you going out?" Nine xinnai smell speech, immediately Du up mouth, don''t understand of say "why can''t take me and Meiqin!"


    "Because you are going to teach Maitreya seal. As for Meiqin, she is practicing now, and I can''t disturb her. Besides, I go out for business, not for fun!" From nodded, light said.


    He can''t say that he went to Longren village to catch the tail beast, otherwise he would follow him secretly with the temper of jiuxinnai and Meiqin.


    "What''s the matter? Is that important? " Nine xinnai smell speech, don''t doubt to have it, blink an eye to ask a way.


    "Well, it''s important!" Li nodded and saw that Jiu xinnai still had many questions to ask. Li quickly waved his hand, stood up and said again, "OK, you''d better hurry up and teach Maitreya seal. I''ll go to see Meiqin!"


    With that, Li went out of the door and pulled it up. Seeing this, Jiu xinnai snorted discontentedly. Then he looked at Maitreya, who was still nervous, and asked suspiciously, "you seem to be afraid of leaving!"


    "Well


    they fell into a state of chatting again. As soon as they left, Maitreya said more, and she got along well with Jiu xinnai.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Huodun, haohuoqiu!"


    By a stream, yuzhibo Meiqin is practicing hard. Seeing the scale of her fireball, yuzhibo Meiqin is slightly dissatisfied. It''s still a lot worse than the distance. It''s just in order."I don''t know how brother Li practiced and why he was so powerful!" Yuzhibo Meiqin didn''t realize that she was not far away from her. She tilted her head and thought about the scene of releasing the magic fireball. The more she thought about it, yuzhibo Meiqin''s face soon rose a blush. She must have thought of something else.


    Standing not far away, I watched for a while, then turned to leave. Yuzhibo Meiqin was much smarter than jiuxinnai, especially in dealing with some problems. I''m afraid Meiqin will soon find the problems. In that case, it''s better not to say. Anyway, jiuxinnai will tell her in the evening.


    Longren village is located on the left side of caoren village, and it also borders on the country of caoren. The distance between the two is not too far. However, half a day later, we arrived near Longren village. This village has always been said that it is easy to defend but difficult to attack. It is surrounded by mountains and rivers, and the peaks are dangerous. It is very difficult for the invaders to enter the village.


    However, for Li, it''s not difficult to sneak in. After avoiding several ninjas on patrol, Li enters Longren village.


    Bang!


    A Longren is directly kicked on the iron net by Li. He just wants to say something, but he is choked by Li. He can''t even shout out. He can only look at the young man in front of him in horror. He doesn''t understand why some enemies sneak into Longren village.


    "Say, seven tail person pillar strength now where?" Leave a hand to choke this long endure of neck, light say. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C108

    "I I won''t tell you. If you want me to betray the village, you''d better kill me! " Although his face was full of fear, his heart was filled with morality.


    "Well, there are some things you don''t want to do, such as .£¡¡± From the black pupil immediately dyed blood red, three gouyu slowly rotating up.


    "Writing wheel eyes? You... " Before he spoke, Longren''s eyes dimmed and became like a puppet.


    "I ask you, where is the strength of the seven tailed man?"


    "Practicing at a waterfall in the East!" Longren, who is controlled by the eye of writing wheel, has just become a puppet of the eye of writing wheel.


    Knowing the whereabouts of the seven tailed man Zhu Li, it''s useless for him to keep it. With a little effort from his hand, he directly broke his neck. Suddenly, long Ren broke away from the magic, kept a breath, pointed to Li, stared at his frightened eyes, and then fell to the ground and lost his breath.


    Longren village is a village close to mountains and rivers. It''s just outside the place where it is. It doesn''t really enter Longren village. After arriving at a lake, Li slightly looks at the whole lake. If you remember correctly, the location of Longren village is just below the lake. It''s just like a water dragon digging a hole. No wonder it hasn''t been attacked for so many years. It''s so hidden If there were no traitors, no one would be able to find them. However, Rao is so. Longren village in the back is almost facing the crisis of destroying the village. The number of ninjas in the village decreased sharply. The reason may be that Longren village could not help jumping out during the Third World War.


    Plop!


    After finding the right position, Li jumped down directly. As soon as he entered the water, he saw a dark and bottomless pit. Along the pit, Li quickly swam to the bottom, but it was another scene. After drilling out, he soon saw Longren village. Several ninjas passed by and saw someone in the water, so he immediately wanted to shout, no The speed of passing away was faster. In an instant, he came to several ninjas, wiped their necks directly, and then threw the body into the water.


    "A waterfall to the east of the village!" Li pinched his chin, found the right position, and rushed to the place quickly. Fortunately, he was not a road maniac, otherwise he would be in a bit of trouble.


    Longren village is very confident in the concealment of his village. As he passed by, he even met other ninjas again. Of course, there is a reason why he deliberately avoided them. After running for a few minutes, he soon heard the sound of water flow, which is very fierce. It should be a waterfall.


    Roar!


    At this moment, a roar came from afar. Li Li stopped and squinted to see ahead. Because it was a forest, he could not see the situation on the other side of the waterfall.


    "Is the human force out of control?"


    The only possibility of such a painful roar is that renzhuli is out of control and is fighting for the control of the body with the tailed beast. When I took a few steps and looked through the grass, I suddenly saw a young man kneeling on the ground gasping for breath. I didn''t see the so-called tailed beast. I think this fight ended with renzhuli''s victory.


    "Didn''t I say that no one was allowed near me when I was practicing? Do you want to die The young man who is gasping suddenly raises his head and stares at Li. As a pillar of human strength, he has a very keen sense of Li, and Li doesn''t deliberately hide his breath. This is what he perceives.


    Now that he was found, he left and walked out. The current man, Zhu Li, is not a woman, but a graceful young man. However, his clothes are very simple. He is dressed in ragged hemp clothes, just like an uncivilized savage, which is quite in line with the style of wild animals.


    "You are not a ninja in Longren village. Who are you? What are you doing in Longren village? " The seven tailed man Zhu Li stares at Li and says that the murderous spirit of fighting with the tailed beast has not yet completely converged. At this time, once it is released, the murderous spirit of the seven tailed man Zhu Li is just like a beast, which makes people feel terrible.


    "Since you know I''m not from Longren village, why ask so many questions? If you don''t want to die, you can resist as much as you like, but it will only aggravate the pain of your death!" Leave light to cast a seven tail person column dint one eye, black pupil has already become three gouyu to write round eye.


    "Since you know the entrance of the village, no matter what your purpose is, you can''t leave the village alive today!" Zhu Li, a seven tailed man, grins and shows a bloodthirsty smile. He has been fighting with seven tailed since he was a child. It is estimated that Zhu Li has become a schizophrenic. Compared with Fu in the later period, this guy is much more tragic and has not been recognized by seven tailed.


    Whoosh!


    The seven tailed man''s column force is lying on the ground like a wild animal. He rushes towards Li quickly. When he comes near, he punches Li''s face.


    Pop!


    Left tiny side head, then one hand grasped seven tail person pillar strength fist, slightly skimmed seven tail person pillar strength one eye, light say: "you this tiny strength can''t cause harm to me at all, still quick change a body, otherwise for a while you can''t even save life!"


    With that, Li directly kicked the belly of the seven tailed man Zhu Li. The huge force made him grow up. Without a breath, his eyes almost fell out. As Li released his hand, the seven tailed man Zhu Li flew out and fell into the waterfall.Roar!


    Not long after falling into the water, a roar came out from the bottom of the lake, and then a red figure rushed out of the water quickly, turned into a remnant shadow and rushed away. This is the semi tailed human pillar force. Through the powerful chakra, at the expense of his own reason, he gained unparalleled attack power and explosive power.


    "Well come!" Seeing this, he turned around and rushed into the woods, galloping fast on the tree.


    Roar!


    At this time, the seven tailed man Zhu Li had lost his mind. He just wanted to tear up the human being in front of him. He didn''t care about anything else. He rushed directly into the woods and caught up behind him.


    "Hum!" Step on a tree trunk with one foot, twist your body in mid air, and quickly print with both hands, "ray cut!"


    The thundering sound sounded. He stepped on a tree trunk behind him, bent his feet slightly, and then rushed towards the pillar. With the flashing thunder, he reached the limit of his speed and ran face to face.


    The seven tail attribute is earth. Lei Dun can restrain him very well. If he is stabbed, he will be seriously hurt. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C109

    Zizi!


    Leiche pierced the arm of the seven tailed man''s pillar force, and the flashing thunder dissipated between the pillars. The seven tailed man''s pillar force roared, and then fell straight down, fell to the ground and kept humming, with scarlet eyes staring at the upper part.


    In the half tailed animal mode, the speed and explosive power of human pillar force are very strong, but they lose their sense. Just like a wild animal, after using the thunder cut, the body gets the lightning stimulation, the speed is naturally fast, and the hand is sudden. The human pillar force has no chance to dodge, so it runs through the arms. Of course, it''s the heart to aim at, but the instinct of the wild animal makes it the key Time staggered heart, so only through the arm, but with the powerful power of Reggie, renzhuli still suffered a very serious injury.


    Standing on the tree trunk, he quietly watched the shivering renzhuli. On his body, the red chakra kept bubbling and looked like a piece of magma. After a while, renzhuli suddenly stood up and landed on the ground with his second hand, just like a wild animal. His back squirmed a few times, and two fiery red wings grew out of his back, It also grew a tail, and its head was gradually deformed. In a short time, it lost its human shape. It looked like a beetle, and the reminder doubled suddenly. It completely became a monster.


    "Is this the human pillar force in the form of a tailed beast?" Li Li slightly turned his mouth, then jumped down from the tree trunk and fell in front of the seven tailed man Zhu Li. The shape of the tail beast is not perfect. Now the consciousness of the man Zhu Li himself has been swallowed by the tail beast. To put it bluntly, it can only be regarded as a small tail beast. Because of the seal technique, the seven tailed man can not give full play to his strength. His body is only three or four meters, like a dragonfly, but it is also the human hand And feet, it''s nothing.


    Roar!


    With a roar, the seven tailed man rushed towards Li Li. Where he passed, the strong wind was blowing everywhere, and the powerful chakra was overflowing.


    Bang!


    Seven tail blows on Li Li''s stomach, but it is blocked by a layer of purple energy. Soon, Su Zuo can take shape. The giant of more than ten meters is just like a giant for the seven tail, which is only three or four meters long. He presses it down with one hand, just like a mountain. Although he has no reason now, he also knows how to avoid danger and escape quickly After leaving the spot, he dodged the hand of Xu Zuo nenghu, and went around behind him, a tail puffed on Xu Zuo nenghu, rippling.


    "Well done!" With a sneer, Xu Zuo almost didn''t turn around at all. He bent down and swept his fist at the back, sweeping on the chin of the seven tailed man.


    Boom! Boom!


    How powerful is a giant with a height of more than ten meters? The three or four meter size of the seven tail was directly blown out, marking a deep gully on the ground. The seven tail was even more howling and angry. If it could give full play to its strength, its size would be more than ten meters. How could it be reduced to such a level.


    If they reach a consensus and cooperate with each other, their combat power will increase exponentially. On the contrary, if they do not agree, the strength of the seven tails will be weakened by half. This is absolutely a tragedy.


    Seven tail stop body, did not rashly forward, roar to the sky, suddenly, a drop of blue and black energy began to condense in seven tail''s mouth.


    "Tail jade?" Seeing this, the kaleidoscope in his right eye stares, and suddenly a black flame is burning on the seven tails of the tail jade. Seven tails are in pain. Where is the mood to condense the tail jade? He quickly rolls on the ground and wants to put out the black flame. However, the more it rolls, the fiercer the flame burns. Its huge chakra becomes the fuel of the sky light flame. In a short time, seven tails The whole body was wrapped in black flame, and the shrill scream came out of Qiwei''s throat. The sound was so loud that it didn''t know how far it spread.


    Although the battle between Li and Qiwei didn''t last long, the movement of the battle was very big, especially the roar of Qiwei from time to time. The ninja in Longren village had heard it for a long time. At this time, they were coming towards Li one by one. Qiwei was the treasure of their village. If something happened, it would be over.


    Qiwei was burned by Tianzhao flame for more than a minute. From the initial wailing, he was lying on the ground now, and no action was taken to let Tianzhao flame burn. Seeing this, he knew that Qiwei had reached the limit. If he burned any more, he would catch a dead tailed beast and go back. After dispersing, he had to be able to do something. His right eye kaleidoscope suddenly shrank, and Tianzhao flame suddenly disappeared One after another, they extinguished, revealing the human column force that had recovered to its original shape, but they had more air out and less air in, and they were about to die.


    "If it''s a perfect tailed beast, maybe it''s not so easy to win!" When he comes to renzhuli, he leaves to launch Shenwei. Suddenly, the space of his left eye forms a whirlpool, which absorbs the dying renzhuli.


    "Who are you? Let go of the power of the seven tailed men, or you won''t get out of Longren village!"


    Just after finishing the seven tailed man''s work, a large group of ninjas suddenly appeared in all directions, forming a huge encirclement. After a little glance, I''m afraid the number is not less than 1000. It''s estimated that the Ninjas in Longren village are all out.


    "Little devil, return the human strength quickly. If not, you can''t leave alive today!" A middle-aged man came out of the crowd, with a black beard and bulging muscles. He looked very strong."Are you the leader of Longren village?" Li takes back his glance and looks at the middle-aged man. At this time, Li''s eyes of writing wheel have disappeared. If not, they will not ask Li''s identity. Who doesn''t know and who doesn''t?


    "I''m the leader of Longren village. No matter who you are, we can not pursue what you have done. As long as you give back the human strength to us, you can leave safely. How about that?" The middle-aged man''s face is gloomy and his eyes are like sharp swords. He is a determined ninja.


    Hearing the speech, Li chuckled, reached for his right hand, pointed to the middle-aged man and said, "as long as I want to go, no one can keep it, even if you have twice as many ninjas here! However, compared with this, the crimes you committed at the beginning will soon be paid back by you. If you have time to worry about human strength, you might as well think about how many days you have to live! " At this point, from the pupil has become a kaleidoscope shape, space gradually distorted, from the body gradually inhaled.


    "No, he''s going to run. Stop him now!" Seeing that Li is disappearing a little bit, where does he have time to think about the meaning of Li words? He quickly drinks to the Ninja to stop Li, but just for a moment, a group of Ninja just rushed up, there was no human shadow in the place, and the space also returned to normal. If it was not for the fierce fighting in the forest, I''m afraid no one would think that someone had been here.


    "Chief, I know the eyes just now. They are the writing wheel eyes of the yuzhibo people. Although the shape is not right, only the eyes of the yuzhibo people will have this change in the whole world of tolerance!" An old man stepped forward and said to the middle-aged man.


    "Yuzhibo family? £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C110

    "Why do you want to go to the ghost town alone to find yuzhiboli? Don''t you know it''s dangerous to do so?"


    In a room in the newly built land of the thousand handed clan, the thousand handed senwu looks gloomy and scolds the thousand handed Huang lying on the bed. That day, when he fought with Li, the thousand handed Huang suffered very serious injuries, especially a fist sized piece of meat was gouged out from his waist. If it wasn''t for the powerful vitality of the thousand handed clan and the primary cells, I''m afraid he would have died.


    "Shut up, you''re not qualified to ask what I want to do!" Although the injury is quite heavy, but the tone is still cold, sharp right eye like a sword staring at a thousand hands, and then put aside.


    "Son of a bitch, I''m your father. I''m not qualified. Who is qualified?" Qianshousen was speechless. He was trembling and his fist creaked. If it wasn''t for his guilt, he really wanted to slap it.


    "Funny, you just said you were my father?" Hearing the words, Qian shouhuang sneered and looked at Sen Wu. He sneered and said, "I''m your son? My brother is not your son? My mother''s not your wife? You will not forget what you have done to the three of us before. For you who give up everything for the sake of your family, what qualifications do you have to talk about family love in front of me now? "


    Thousand hand Sen has no smell speech, immediately a Leng, the whole person all stupefied, looking at thousand hand Huang''s side face Na Na Na of can''t say.


    He vaguely remembers that his wife gave birth to a pair of twins, the elder brother came out first, and the younger brother came out later. Originally, such a family should be very happy, but at that time, the elders and patriarchs of the clan even completed a research, which has been carried out for nearly ten years.


    Transplantation of primary cells, in order to master the art of Mudun, which once calmed down the troubled times. As the blood of qianshouzhu, qianshouhuang and his brother became the first users of this experiment. However, the primary cells were limited, so only one person could be selected for fusion. After many tests, the family thought that qianshouhuang''s potential was stronger than his brother''s Huang became an experimental body. He was immersed in a liquid tube filled with primary cells every day, and countless drugs were put in every day for better fusion. Fortunately, qianshouhuang seemed to be protected by his ancestors, and the primary cells fused perfectly. However, after long-term injection of drugs with severe properties, qianshouhuang was suffering from inhuman torture every day, which also led to his death There is a dark side.


    If it''s just like this, then the people of the family found that the wood Dun of qianshouhuang can''t compare with the fire shadow of the early generation, so they used their brains to deal with yuzhibo. In order to deal with yuzhibo better, they transplanted a sangouyu writing wheel eye which was once captured in the battlefield to qianshouhuang''s left eye. Then, in order to gain the power of yuzhibo, the people of the family lost their heart He locked qianshouhuang and his younger brother together and asked them to kill each other. Only the living people were qualified to get out of the prison. In the end, qianshouhuang, who had been tortured for a long time, killed his younger brother, who called his elder brother after him every day. As a result, his sangouyu was greatly stimulated and successfully evolved into a kaleidoscope. When he got out of the prison, he had to go out The news is that her mother, unable to accept the arrangement of the clan, even committed suicide in anger, which makes qianshouhuang''s spirit nearly collapse. At the beginning, a perfect family became fragmented, in order to gain strength and strength to revive qianshouhuang.


    "At the beginning, if I could resist the pressure of the clan, maybe "Qian Shousen closed his eyes painlessly. Everything has become the past. No matter how painful or regretful it is, it doesn''t help. Moreover, because of Qian shouhuang, he became the patriarch, and then executed several elders who had decided the plan.


    In the world of tolerance, people always praise the benevolence and righteousness among the thousand hand pillars. However, as long as there is light, there will be darkness. The thousand hand clan used to be so bright, but the dark side is bigger than any family.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "away from the adults!"


    In the dark basement, a ninja of the grass tribe respectfully salutes Li in front of him. He looks around slightly. In front of Li, there is a steel bracket, on which a dizzy teenager is locked. The steel bracket is engraved with dense incantations, like seal. Beside Li, there is an iron table. Besides, there is nothing Now, the two elders are standing on one side. They don''t know what they are thinking. The atmosphere is a little strange. The grass Ninja can''t help but feel a little uneasy.


    "Eat this meat!" Li Li turns around and holds a plate with a piece of blood red meat on it. It''s the meat of seven tails. Li Li cuts it while fighting. It''s just for an experiment. The power of the tail beast is very violent, and ordinary people can''t bear it. So let people eat it first. If there are serious side effects, we have to think of other ways to use it The strength of the seven tails has increased.


    Gollum!


    The ninja of caozhizu turns pale. He is not a fool. He knows that this must be an experiment, but he is only a victim in the experiment. He thought that there was something important for him to do when he was called here, which made him happy for a long time. After all, he can be appreciated by the adults, and his life will be much better in the future. However, I didn''t expect that this important thing was actually a dream Become an experimental body.


    "This is the meat of the tailed beast. If you can bear the fury of power after eating it, your chakra will increase several times in the future!" From the plate will be handed to the family of grass ninja in front of light said.Seeing this, the ninja of the grass tribe looks even paler and eats the meat of the tailed beast? Is this really going to work? It''s good to bear it, but if it fails, the consequences will be unimaginable. However, seeing Li Li''s indifferent face, he knows that things can''t be violated, and he still has a ray of life to eat. If he doesn''t eat it, he will be killed by this adult. Thinking of this, he will also fight, take the plate, and then pick up a big meat in the plate and deliver it tremblingly On the lips.


    At this moment, Li and yuzhibo are also staring at the grass ninja. If nothing happens after eating, the plan can be implemented, and the combat effectiveness of yuzhibo will be beyond imagination.


    Gollum!


    Finally, the ninja of the grass tribe endured the fear and put the whole piece of meat into his mouth. After chewing it twice, he swallowed it. Tears were coming out soon. Eating raw meat was hard for outsiders to imagine.


    "Hot, hot!"


    But in the blink of an eye, the Ninja''s face turned red, like a cooked crab. Soon, a layer of blood red chakra appeared on his body surface, and his eyes turned red, like wild animals.


    Li and the two elders stare at the grass family ninja. If he survives, the yuzhibo family will get unimaginable benefits.


    Roar!


    The ninja of the grass tribe suddenly lands on the ground with both hands and roars in his throat. He stares at Li like a beast, with a murderous look on his face.


    "Failed?" Li shook his head slightly. Sure enough, not everyone can eat the meat of the tailed beast. Although he can''t see through the chakra in the meridians of the human body, he can see the huge chakra outside the body, which has reached the limit that this grass tribe Ninja can reach. Naturally, there is no need to say more about the result.


    Bang!


    Originally, the fierce grass tribe Ninja suddenly burst into pieces of blood. The blood red chakra overflowed from the wound, and then dissipated in the air. Chakra burst his body, and his meridians were broken, even his heart was no exception. This grass tribe Ninja was dead, lying on the ground motionless.


    "Patriarch, the seven tailed chakra is too violent. The grass family Ninja died after eating it for only a few minutes. It seems that this plan is going to be invalid. Why don''t you take out the seven tailed and then find a good person to seal it with seal technique?" Yuzhibo''s face is a pity, but it''s also good to have someone to fight. Yuzhibo''s writing wheel eyes naturally restrain tailed animals. I believe that for a long time, seven tailed animals will surely yield. When the time comes, human Zhuli will be able to perfect tailed animals, and its strength will be unimaginable.


    Li Wenyan shakes his head slightly. He doesn''t agree with the plan. The strength of the human column is strong, but it''s also limited. He also has to spend a lot of time to take in the seven tails. Now what yuzhibo people lack most is time. Li broke into Longren village to improve the strength of the people in a short time, and then exterminate qianshouhuang. If not, why should Li spend so much time So much time to do such boring things.


    "I''ll take care of this matter, and the family affairs of these days will be handled by the two elders!" Li waved his hand and was about to leave. However, he saw the grass family Ninja lying on the ground. He paused slightly and said, "bury this Ninja well. If he has a family, he will give them more money to live!"


    "Yes, patriarch!"


    Yuzhibozhan and yuzhiboming nodded and watched them leave the basement.


    "I didn''t expect that the clan leader ran out to catch tailed animals!" Yuzhiboming breathes out a long breath. When he comes back from carrying the seven tailed man Zhuli, yuzhiboming is startled. He breaks into Longren village alone. He is not only not caught, but also the other person Zhuli. When he thinks about this, he can''t help his blood boiling and catches the tail beast. This is something that only the first generation Huoying and yuzhiboban dare to do, but now the patriarch also dares to do, And also successful, although it''s only human force, but it can''t deny the fact that Li did capture the tailed beast.


    "What a pity!" Yuzhibozhan shakes his head helplessly. When he hears about Li''s plan, he thought it could be implemented successfully. But now it seems that whoever eats the tail meat will die. After shaking his head for a long time, yuzhibozhan says again, "let''s call some people in quickly and deal with the grass Ninja!"


    "Well!"


    They didn''t have much feeling. They just took one person to do the experiment. Which family or village hasn''t done such a thing? ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C111

    "Many seal techniques in our family are used to seal chakra, the tail beast. Of course, there are also seal techniques for ourselves. Although chakra in our family is huge, it is poor compared with the tail beast. Therefore, in order to suppress the tail beast better, we will seal the chakra that we don''t use at ordinary times, and then use it when the tail beast is restless The sealed chakra came to suppress the rampant tailed beast, ah


    Jiu xinnai and Maitreya sit face to face on their knees. After a period of time, they seem to be very congenial, almost to the point where there is nothing to talk about. They even talk about the tailrace. I think Jiu xinnai can''t forget the things that used to be the spare tire of human strength.


    "Then, how did you get rid of the fate of human beings?" Maitreya listened very seriously and couldn''t wait to ask. Listening to Jiu xinnai''s life experience, she felt that she had lived to the dog for more than ten years.


    "Ah! Speaking of this, I have to talk about getting away from myself


    Li, who was just about to enter the door, immediately fell into meditation when he heard the conversation between them. Jiu xinnai said that the seal technique should be the Yin seal used by Shuihu. Later, it was passed on to gangshou, a foreigner. After all, he was his granddaughter, not an outsider. Jiu xinnai, as the princess of the whirlpool clan, must know the secrets and seal techniques of the family The Yin seal is normal.


    However, this is not what Li was thinking about. What really attracted him was that he thought of an excellent way to complete the experiment. Thinking of this, he opened the door and went in.


    "Away?" Jiuxinnai looked back and immediately showed a smile. He got up and took the hand away. It seemed that he remembered something and asked in a low voice, "when did you arrive?"


    "Just arrived!" From looking at Jiu xinnai, what they just discussed was all about themselves, and Jiu xinnai also said some inner feelings. Now this picture is obviously shy.


    Sure enough, hearing Li''s words, Jiu xinnai was slightly relieved, but he was a little disappointed. After adjusting his mood, Jiu xinnai asked suspiciously, "Li, what''s the matter with you this time? Do you want to go out alone again? "


    "No, there''s something I need your help with!" Li shook his head and looked at Maitreya.


    "I... I don''t care. If you have something to do, you can do it!" Maitreya quickly waved her hand, indicating that she had no problem. Although she learned from Jiu xinnai that Li was a human being, she was still nervous when facing Li, and was more intense than before, but this kind of tension was different from her previous fear.


    "Well, you can practice yourself these days." Li Li nodded, then looked at Jiu xinnai and said again, "let''s go!"


    "All right!" Jiuxinnai nodded happily, waved to Maitreya, and then left the door.


    After arriving at the basement where Zhu Li, a seven tailed man, is imprisoned, Jiu xinnai looks at him curiously. When he sees Zhu Li, who is locked by the seal technique in front of him, Jiu xinnai frowns slightly. This seal technique was asked for by Li a few days ago, but she didn''t know what to use it for, so she teaches it to Li. This seal technique is similar to jiejie seal technique, which can reinforce the iron chain Even tailed animals can''t break free.


    "Li, who is this man?" Jiu xinnai frowned and pointed to the seven tailed man Zhu Li.


    "It''s Zhu Li, a seven tailed man from Longren village. I left the ghost town just to catch him a few days ago!" From the back with both hands, light looking at the seven tail people column force.


    Nine xinnai smell speech, brow wrinkled deeper, doubt of ask a way "leave, you ask me to help, should not be to untie this person column force body of seal art, you want to put seven tail out?" At this point, jiuxinnai quickly shook his head and said again, "if so, I will not promise you. Once the seven tail monster is released, will the ghost town be destroyed?"


    Looking at Jiu xinnai falling into the brain tonic, Li is a little helpless. If he really wants to break the seal, Li doesn''t need Jiu xinnai''s help. He directly uses the eye of the wheel to control the tail beast and let it out of control. With Li''s pupil force, a seal can''t be stopped at all.


    "Don''t think about it, Nina. You''ll know in a moment." He patted nine Sinai''s head and said softly.


    Bang!


    At this time, the iron door of the basement is pushed open. Yuzhibozhan and yuzhiboming come in with two ninjas of the grass tribe. Both ninjas are about 20 years old. At this time, they follow yuzhibozhan and yuzhiboming in panic.


    "Patriarch, I''ve brought the person you want!"


    Yuzhibozhan and yuzhiboming arched slightly, then gave way and exposed the two grass endure legs behind them.


    "Away from "My Lord


    The two ninjas are very nervous, but they know that one of them didn''t come back after he was called away. Now they see the dark basement. If they think about it a little, they know that it''s a laboratory, and the former grass ninja must have been the victim of the experiment.


    He nodded and ignored the panic of the two grass ninjas. Instead, he looked at Jiu xinnai and said, "Jiu xinnai, now you will put a Yin seal on them, which should be no problem for you.""Li, what do you want to do?" Jiu xinnai is even more puzzled. Yin seal is used to store chakra. It''s just an auxiliary seal technique. However, she understands Li''s temper. Although she is confused, she still goes to two grass ninjas and begins to gather Yin seal technique. In a short time, a black tetragonal seal appears on their forehead, which is Yin seal.


    Seeing that Jiu xinnai had finished his work, Li nodded to Yu zhibozhan and Yu zhiboming. They understood each other and picked up two white tubes from the iron table beside them and plunged them into the Dantian of the seven tailed man Zhu Li.


    "Both of you From looked at the grass clan two ninjas one eye, light said.


    "Away from Lord Li, please let me go. I am willing to be your slave and shield as long as you let me go One of them, a ninja of the grass tribe, knelt down to beg for mercy in fright. His whole body trembled violently. Obviously, he was scared to the extreme.


    "Everything I do is to make you stronger. This tube can transmit the chakra of the tailed beast. As long as you connect the other end of the tube to you, the chakra of the tailed beast will flow into your body. Of course, this will cause you to explode and die, but with the Yin seal on your forehead, the chakra of the tailed beast will enter your body Then it will be inhaled into the Yin seal, so you don''t have to worry about death! " Li ignored the kneeling ninja, and then looked at the still standing, hesitant ninja.


    These two ninjas are carefully selected by Li Zhibo. One is a genius and the other is a mediocre. If the experiment is successful and both of them survive, then the whole yuzhibo people can have chakra of the tail beast. If only the genius survives and the mediocre dies, then it depends on how many yuzhibo people can have chakra of the tail beast It depends on the situation.


    "Lord Li, I''m willing to accept chakra, but if I die, I hope Lord Li can be kind to my family!" The standing Ninja hesitated for a while, gritted his teeth and made a decision. Everyone wanted strength, and he was no exception. However, he was afraid that the experiment would fail and lead to his own death. What about the relatives at home?


    "Well, as long as I die for my family, I will be kind to anyone''s relatives!" He nodded his head, and there was a flash of appreciation in his eyes. He looked down on those who wanted to get something in return without paying. No matter what it was, he had to pay. The more he got, the more he paid. Now he is very satisfied. If the experiment is successful, he can be promoted.


    "Thank you, my Lord!" The standing Ninja saluted respectfully, and then came to the seven tailed man Zhuli without hesitation, turned around and turned his back to him.


    "Elder two, catch him too!" From pointed to still kneel on the ground not to speak Ninja light said.


    "Yes, patriarch!" Yuzhi Boming smell speech, don''t hesitate at all, directly came forward to grasp the Ninja dragged over.


    "Leave me, please. I don''t want to die. Leave me...!"


    Zizi! Zizi!


    The other end of the thin tube has pierced into the back neck of the two ninjas of the grass tribe. Immediately, the begging for mercy has stopped. Seeing this, he comes to the seven tailed man Zhuli and raises his head. After opening his eyelids, the pupil force of the writing wheel eye instantly enters into the consciousness of the seven tailed man Zhuli. Then he comes to the location of the seal seven tailed man and directly controls the seven tailed man A stream of red chakras flowed into the two men''s bodies along the thin tube, but they were soon absorbed by the Yin seal, and the black tetrahedral seal was also flashing a faint red light.


    "Li, what are you doing? It will kill them!" Jiu xinnai looked at it and saw the end of Li''s work. He immediately couldn''t help but pull Li to the other side to ask.


    "Jiu xinnai, I didn''t want you to join in this matter. You just need to live happily. I''m so sorry!" Li shook his head slightly. Although the things he did were not worth mentioning compared with other villages and families, it was really a very dark thing for Jiu xinnai.


    "Li, I know you want strength to protect Yu Zhibo, but you can''t make fun of other people''s lives because of this. Isn''t that the same as saving and killing one person?" Jiu xinnai sipped her mouth, but she couldn''t help saying what she thought.


    "Don''t make a fool of yourself. Now the strength of the thousand hand clan is much stronger than that of yuzhibo. Moreover, we regard yuzhibo as a thorn in the side. If we fight in the future, won''t we destroy the whole army? Now, if one or two people are sacrificed to complete the experiment, our strength will rise greatly. Isn''t this the same as saving hundreds of lives of the whole yuzhibo family? " From slightly shook his head, light said.


    Want to get what, you have to pay what, blindly pursue, but always think empty handed set white wolf, this is not in the pursuit of dreams, but in self destruction.


    Jiuxinnai also understood this truth. She sipped her mouth and didn''t say anything. As a child of a big family, although she didn''t touch the dark side in person when she was a child, she was taught to abide by an iron rule. As long as she could protect the family, she would not hesitate to sacrifice thousands of lives. Therefore, she understood the feeling of separation and his will, and even more so What''s more, only two people have been sacrificed from now on. If we can really save hundreds of people''s lives, it is not only a fault, but also a merit."Patriarch, the chakra that Yin seal can seal has reached saturation!"


    At this time, yuzhibozhan''s voice came, Li Wenyan patted jiuxinnai''s head, and then quickly came to renzhuli to remove the magic. Suddenly, the tail beast stopped the supply of chakra. The two ninjas vomited a little, and the thin tube pulled out from their neck. They stood in the same place, feeling that they were still alive, and could not help showing a smile Rong.


    "Still alive? I''m still alive? "


    The ninja who knelt down in fear was glad, but the other one frowned. He could feel that there was no chakra in his body. I''m afraid that this experiment is not over. There should be another step.


    "Jiuxinnai, tell them how to remove the Yin seal!" From turn a head to see or a face tangled nine Sinai said.


    The reason why they are not influenced by chakra is that chakra is both in the Yin seal. Now just untie the Yin seal and let chakra flow into the body, and then you can know the results of the experiment. Using the Yin seal to use chakra is slightly different from eating the meat of chakra. After the Yin seal, chakra''s violent factor will increase Falling into deep sleep, even if the seal is untied and the tail beast''s violent factor wakes up, it will not wake up in an instant, and there will be no flood breaking the dike.


    Moreover, the Yin seal is divided into three kinds of liberation. The first liberation is to release a small amount of chakra, and the second is to release part of chakra. In the final stage, it belongs to the desperate stage. The chakra of all chakras is released instantly. Such conditions are more reliable than eating meat of chakra. In the future, you can choose to release several chakras Seal.


    How much can be released, there is no bottom in the centrifuge, otherwise there will not be the present experiment, a genius, a mediocre, if the genius can bear the triple liberation, then the experiment is half finished, if the mediocre can also bear the triple perfect liberation, then the experiment is perfect and successful.


    After more than half an hour''s explanation, the two grass ninjas remember to understand the steps and fingerprints of Kaifeng seal, and stay away from jiuxinnai, otherwise she may be hurt if chakra is released later.


    "Now, each of you unties the first seal!" Looking at the two grass family ninjas, from the light said.


    Yuzhibozhan and yuzhiboming are also nervous. They protect jiuxinnai left and right. If they have problems later, at least they can''t let jiuxinnai get hurt. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C112

    With the first liberation of seal art, a layer of red chakra began to appear on the two grass ninjas. The face of the former kneeling Ninja immediately became ferocious, his eyes turned red, and he had a tendency to lose his mind. This was just the first liberation, and he couldn''t stand it. Seeing this, Li shook his head slightly, and then looked at another gifted ninja, who is now Looking at his strange chakra in surprise, he didn''t lose his mind.


    "It seems that even with the help of Yin seal, chakra, the tailed beast, is not in everyone''s control!" Li slightly pinched his chin, looked at it, and then said faintly, "untie the second seal!"


    "Wait, that man will die if it goes on like this!" Nine Sinai couldn''t help holding the hand from, she still can''t bear to see a human life so disappear.


    "Jiu xinnai, now he''s gone. He can''t take it back!" Li frowned slightly, and then continued to say, "untie the second seal!"


    The only reason that Ninja is about to lose his sense is to gain more powerful power. Hearing the word "seal", he immediately began to liberate. Suddenly, the blood red chakra rose like a pillar of light, and the wind swept the whole basement. The red light turned the whole basement into a piece of red.


    Ah!


    As soon as this power came out, the Ninja screamed, his whole body was crushed by the fierce chakra, and countless blood flew out of him. Half a sound, the red light dissipated, leaving only a corpse lying on the ground that had lost its breath. His clothes were all burnt to pieces, and even the skin of his body was burned off. His death was quite miserable In a hurry, Jiu xinnai didn''t start.


    "Just after the liberation of the second force, this chakra''s strength has at least reached the upper endurance level!" Li slightly squinted, then looked at another ninja.


    The death of his companion was vividly visible, but as Li said, he had to bite his teeth, and then he untied the second seal. Suddenly, another fierce chakra burst out. The iron table beside him was overturned by the chakra. Li grabbed Jiu xinnai in one hand, and observed the Ninja''s appearance, and found that he was only blushing Slightly small ferocious, no pupil or black pupil, no loss of reason.


    Ah!


    The Ninja yelled, and all the spilled chakra metal converged, forming a layer of chakra outsiders on him. He felt the continuous chakra in his body. The Ninja showed a trace of excitement, saluted Li Xing happily, and said, "Lord Li, I feel that my current strength can defeat Shangren!"


    Li Wenyan nodded slightly. This force can really defeat Shangren. Chakra of tailed beast is fierce and full of explosive power. When fighting, his movement speed and attack strength have increased geometrically. In other words, now this ninja who should have been Zhongren is as strong as Shangren once he unties the second seal.


    What is the concept of physical tolerance? When the other side doesn''t have a special secret skill or blood boundary, even the ordinary elite Shangren can''t win a physical skill Shangren. Don''t underestimate the physical skill. No matter how powerful your ninja power is, it''s useless if you can''t keep up with the speed of the physical skill ninja. You know, the effort of the physical skill Ninja is 100 times more than that of the ninja. If it''s not powerful, it doesn''t make sense. Take a look at Xiao Li in the original work You know, yuzhibo Sasuke is the first genius, he is the first crane tail, Sasuke did not have this special Ninjutsu, is not the same as Xiao Li hit with a fool.


    "The third kind of liberation should be able to raise the strength of a ninja to the level of tolerance on the elite!" There is a bottom in the centrifugation. Zhongren liberates chakra. In a short time, he can get the elite''s upper tolerance. If Shangren liberates, he should be able to compete with the general shadow level in a short time. However, after a short period of time, chakra is powerful. Even if he is dormant by the seal of Yin, the tail beast''s tyrannical factor is very strong I will be awakened soon. Even if the channel is not broken by the violent chakra, I will be affected by the chakra of the tailed beast.


    "Jiuxinnai, seal his tail chakra in the Yin seal again!" Now that we have known the result, there is no need to carry on this experiment. We can see that it is the limit of this Ninja to untie the second seal. If we continue to untie the third seal, we will not die.


    Nine xinnai smell speech, slightly relieved, she is really a little afraid to let the Ninja continue to liberate, rushed forward to the Ninja''s chakra seal.


    "Lord Li, I..." The grass tribe Ninja wanted to say something excitedly, but he was stopped.


    "I don''t want to know your name before. Now I give you the surname yuzhibo, OK? Would you like to? " From light said.


    It''s rare to give a surname to a foreigner in the forbearance world, but it''s not without it. For example, some potential talents will be included in each family to give a surname. Of course, this age group is all under five years old, which is rare now. Of course, giving a surname belongs to giving a surname, but it''s almost impossible to put a person''s name in the genealogy Maybe, especially for Yu Zhibo, a big family with writing wheel eyes, without writing wheel eyes and the blood of Yu Zhibo, it is more difficult to put his name in the genealogy unless his descendants can open writing wheel eyes and have certain talents."Away from No, patriarch, I will! " The grass family Ninja knelt down on one knee and became a member of yuzhibo''s family. No one could ask for this. From the Warring States period to now, except for the three-year-old child, who can''t understand the meaning of these three words?


    "Tell me your name!" From slightly nodded, looking at the grass kneeling on the ground, endure light said.


    "My name is yuzhibohu, patriarch!"


    "Yu Zhi Bo Hu?" Li Wen Yan smiles, and then continues to say, "in the future, you will be just like your name. Protect the reputation of yuzhibo. Get up. From today on, you will be my personal guard!"


    "Thank you, patriarch!" Yuzhibohu stood up excitedly, and was able to fight with him. It was a hot-blooded thing to think about it. At the beginning, the giant who was more than ten meters high was still in his heart. Only by following such a powerful man, could he really walk out of the narrow sky in his heart.


    "Patriarch, since the experiment has been finished, I don''t know what we''re going to do next "Yu Zhibo stepped forward and asked with a frown. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C113

    From catching tailed animals to later experiments, this is just preparation for the successful killing of qianshouhuang. Now the experiment has been successful. As long as you are ready, this plan can be started at any time.


    "Two elders, next, you go to find the best talents in the ten tribes, and then inject the seven tailed chakras into their bodies according to the method just now!" Then he left and looked at Jiu xinnai and said again, "Jiu xinnai, I need to trouble you in the next few days. Teach them all how to use this Yin seal, no problem!"


    You can''t ask Jiu xinnai to untie the seal when you need to use it, and don''t let Jiu xinnai seal back when you don''t use it. It''s unrealistic. The only way is to teach them the whole seal technique. You can untie it when you need it. You don''t need your seal. You are all yuzhibo people. In the future, these ten people will become the exclusive guards of Li, and teach them the Yin seal It''s not a loss.


    "What do you say? I''m happy to help you, too!" Nine xinnai nodded, happy nodded, she is now a little married with her husband''s meaning, from the people, is her people, teach a seal is fart big thing.


    "Nine Sinai!" Li slightly vomited his breath. No matter what he did, he just wanted not to lose anyone or anything. For this goal, he had to step on the top, not only his own strength, but also his external strength.


    Yuzhibozhan and yuzhiboming look at each other. They leave happily with yuzhibohu. It''s time for him to relax after being busy for such a long time. It''s really not the elder''s job to disturb the couple.


    As time goes by, ten of the best ethnic groups have been selected. They are all 15 or 16 years old. Now they are only ninjas of middle tolerance level. However, the eye of writing wheel has opened to shuanggouyu. In the ethnic group, when they reach this condition, they can be regarded as excellent talents. After all, you can''t expect everyone to be as talented as Kakashi Let''s bear it at the age of 20. Not to mention yuzhibo, the whole Muye period was just a Kakashi.


    Now ten people have Yin seal, full of seven tail chakra, and then they will learn how to use Yin seal, which will be handed over to Jiu xinnai.


    It''s said that seven tails were spot checked by ten people in a row, and they were also dying. Fortunately, the tailed beast made chakra very fast. As long as you keep this man, yuzhibo people will have an extra chakra extractor. When chakra is used up, just fill it up.


    For half a month, Li didn''t pay attention to the family affairs and left everything to the two elders. He was practicing constantly, hoping that he would not have to fight as hard as last time.


    Zizi! Zizi! Zizi!


    The thundering sound cuts the whole waterfall, and the falling water seems to be full of electricity. The thundering light flickers, which is very frightening. After walking out of the waterfall, the right hand of the writer is still flashing. The writer''s eye is on a big tree not far away, and the thundering light turns into a javelin, extending its legs, and directly cuts the big tree hole But it''s over for Reggie.


    "Can you stretch your legs 15 meters?" Li Li narrowed his eyes slightly. Naturally, his practice is the form change of Lei Che, that is, thousand bird sharp gun. As for thousand bird flow, he had already completed his practice a few days ago. If he wants to complete the practice of thousand bird sharp gun, he must first learn thousand bird flow. Only when he can control the thunder light to walk freely on his legs can he let the thunder come out of his body. It can be said that thousand bird flow is the foundation of thousand bird sharp gun Foundation.


    "How powerful!"


    "Of course, that''s my brother!"


    Behind a big stone beside the waterfall, jiuxinnai, Maitreya and yuzhibomeiqin hide there to peep. After watching, Maitreya and yuzhibomeiqin still express their impressions there. However, they have been found.


    "What are you three doing here? Do you want to steal Li squatted on the big stone they were hiding, looked at the three girls and said faintly, but without waiting for their answer, he looked at Jiu xinnai and asked, "why, don''t you teach them the Yin seal today?"


    Naturally, they are the ten yuzhibo people who were selected to be injected into chakra. Of course, there is another yuzhibohu who was given a name. After all, he was also injected into chakra. It is necessary to learn from him.


    "No, they have almost mastered the seal technique, so now they have nothing to do. Just come and see how your practice is going!" Nine Sinai flat mouth, a little aggrieved, every day to do their own teacher teaching easy.


    "Brother Li, what''s the name of that Ninja just now? It can stretch out its legs. Is it the evolutionary version of Rachel?" Yuzhibo Meiqin blinked and asked excitedly.


    "Well, I call it a thousand birds sharp gun!" Li nodded, but his mind was not on it. Now that ten people have mastered the use of Yin seal, the next step is to carry out the plan. This time, we must kill qianshouhuang and teach the family a painful lesson.


    Yuzhi bomeiqin doesn''t know where she is. She is envious when she hears the word "thousand birds sharp gun". However, she doesn''t have chakra who has the attribute of thunder. Otherwise, she can learn such a good-looking ninja."Jiuxinnai, you take Maitreya back first, Meiqin. You go to inform the two elders and ask them to call up all the Ninjas of the tribe and the grass tribe, do you know?" Li stood up, jumped down from the big stone, said to do, would not hesitate in anything.


    "What''s the matter? What''s going to happen to my brother? " Yuzhibo Meiqin''s face suddenly tightened when he heard the words. When he summoned the people, he could only think of fighting.


    "Li, do you mean that what you have done in this period of time is for today?" Jiuxinnai''s face suddenly realized that she had been very busy recently. She thought that she was going to fight. Jiuxinnai''s face was also tight. Fighting means sacrifice. It could be someone else or herself.


    "Well, the opponent of all this is a thousand hand clan. You and Meiqin don''t have to go!" Li nodded and saw that jiuxinnai and yuzhibo Meiqin wanted to refute. Li waved his hand and said again, "this time I will take all the people and the Ninjas of the grass tribe. At that time, the ghost town will become an empty city. Jiuxinnai and Meiqin, your task is to protect the ghost town before we come back, you know?" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C114

    Let Jiu xinnai and Yu Zhibo Meiqin go to the battlefield, this kind of thing can''t be done, in the battlefield, no matter how strong the personal strength is, there will be the possibility of sacrifice. After all, when we fight, sometimes four or five people fight one, and some lucky people can''t even find their opponents. The group war is a scuffle, we will fight whoever is good to bully, although Jiu xinnai and Yu Zhibo Meiqin are not so good Bullying, but both of them are 12-year-old girls. At least they look good at bullying. When the time comes, two or three people will besiege


    There are countless ninjas standing on the mountain in front of the ghost lamp city. Their heads are surging. There is a battle platform more than two meters high in the front. Here, the people are ordered to build it to publicize the Manifesto when they go out to fight. Standing on the top, they quietly look at more than 1000 ninjas below. In front of them are yuzhibo''s people, and behind them are hundreds of grass''s ninjas. This time, they are going to leave The thousand handed clan was caught off guard, and all the clansmen who came out of Muye were buried outside.


    "Yuzhibo''s compatriots, today is the time for us to start the war with Qianshou clan. Although we have been silent for many years, no matter Qianshou or yuzhibo, no one has forgotten the old feud. This time, I hope all of you will pin your heads on your waistband and give me all your chakras, as long as your hands can move, your feet can lift and your mouth can move Bite, you are not allowed to surrender, even if it is dead, but also to give me a thousand hands to do as a cushion, you hear me From the voice is not big, scarlet write round eyes looking at the bottom of the yuzhibo people are saying.


    "Destroy thousand hands, destroy thousand hands ..£¡¡±


    More than 200 yuzhibo people stare at their scarlet eyes and shout loudly. They have been waiting for this day for a long time. Everyone has not forgotten the harm they did to yuzhibo people.


    The people of the caozhizu are whispering and talking in the rear. They are a little scared when they hear that the enemy has a thousand hands. After all, the thousand hands can compete with yuzhibo. Is it really OK for them to join in the war?


    Of course, some ambitious grass ninjas are looking forward to this war. If they can really defeat the thousand handed clan, they can follow yuzhibo.


    Listening to the voice of the people, Li nodded slightly, then jumped off the platform and came to yuzhibozhan and yuzhiboming.


    "Act according to the plan. If there is no accident, the thousand handed people will certainly go out. This time, they will be hit by thunder!"


    Li''s plan is very simple, that is to take himself as a bait and run to the country of fire. Qianshouhuang is bound to be unbearable. Although he only fought with him once, Li has a very clear idea of this kind of person''s mind. Last time qianshouhuang lost, he would definitely want to find the place. As long as he appears in the country of fire, he will sneak away with qianshouhuang''s character In this way, no matter what the identity of qianshouhuang is, with the help of this hand, the qianshouhuang people will not let him go into danger alone. They will surely follow him secretly. Fortunately, they can save people or besiege Li at the critical moment.


    Then, the problem comes. Li''s purpose is to kill qianshouhuang. When they meet, they will fight each other. Li is confident that he will win, but he is afraid that as last time, because the Qianshou clan suddenly intervenes, he will lose the best chance to assassinate. This time, he will not let the Qianshou clan succeed. Yuzhibozhan and yuzhiboming lead the clan to intercept and follow Qianshou The thousand handed people behind Huang prevent them from getting involved in the battlefield. However, the strength of the thousand handed people is much higher than that of yuzhibo. Especially, their clan leader is still a shadow level master. If they fight with yuzhibo, yuzhibo will be dead and injured, not to mention that the clan leader of the thousand handed people will bring many people. Therefore, Li thinks of seven tails, as long as the clan When people get the seven tailed chakras, their strength will increase greatly. Although only ten of them succeed in the end, if they are just an ordinary shadow level, even if they can''t kill him, they will be enough for him to drink. After all, the ten elites are tolerant and all of them are physique type. It''s frightening to imagine.


    The plan is like this, but there are too many changes on the battlefield. After all, no one can know how many people will be sent by Qianshou. Since they know how to lure the enemy, Qianshou is not a fool. It is precisely based on this that they are unprepared when they plan to go out and fight Qianshou directly.


    "Brother Li! You must be careful


    "Leave, if you come back without a hair, I''ll pull all your hair off!"


    Yuzhibomeiqin and jiuxinnai are reluctant to leave the ghost town. They are ordered to garrison the ghost town, but they are not fools. If they really attack the ghost town, they can''t do anything. This is just to prevent them from going to the battlefield. Jiuxinnai and yuzhibomeiqin both know this.


    "Jiuxinnai, Meiqin, you two should stay in the ghost town, don''t neglect the guests!" Before leaving, yuzhibozhan tells jiuxinnai and Meiqin that this guest is Maitreya, the witch from the ghost country.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Yuzhiboli, you finally show up. Ha ha, I want to give you all the injuries last time!"


    Qianshouhuang, who is far away in Muye village, always stares at the trend of the ghost town. When he finds that he left the ghost town and ran to the land of fire, he can''t wait to get ready to set out. He doesn''t think he can''t defeat Li. Last time, he just lost too suddenly. He was defeated even before he could use the kaleidoscope to write wheel eyes. There''s no way. He moved in that instant Ninja really caught him off guard."Lord clan leader, little clan leader sneaks out of Muye village. What shall we do?"


    In the territory of the thousand handed clan, thousand handed senwu sits on the main seat of the hall with a gloomy face. He knows his son''s temper too well, so he always sends people to stare at thousand handed Huang. As long as he has any action, thousand handed senwu can know immediately.


    "Although Yu zhiboli is just a kid, he is very skillful in means and tricks. This time he suddenly ran out and went to the kingdom of fire. It seems that he wants huang''er to find him!" At this point, qianshousen didn''t look down at the kneeling ninja and said lightly, "go and mobilize 200 people for me, and then go out of the village with me. By the way, send someone to talk to ape feirizha!" After all, living in Muye now, some rules should be done well on the surface.


    "Yes, patriarch!" The Ninja nodded and then disappeared. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C115

    Somewhere in the forest of the kingdom of fire, sitting in a big tree, he closed his eyes and waited for the arrival of qianshouhuang. He believed that qianshouhuang must know about his ghost town. No, the whole world of tolerance almost knew.


    is too boiling what he has seen in this time. Almost all the villages are focused on him. The eye liner around the ghost city is not known. He knows wind sways grass, and they know it. Of course, as for what is going on, it is not going to happen when we are not attacking the ghost city. After all, no one knows how many people are there in the city. The geographical location is not good. The big village doesn''t like it at all. If they give it away for free, they may want it. But if they have to send someone to rob it, they will feel that the gain is not worth the loss. The most important thing is that the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye away from them gives them a great deterrent. Although I don''t know how strong the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye is, none of the spots in those years will forget. If they attack the ghost lamp city, they will be killed What about the family revenge? No one is going to pull an enemy who has no idea how strong his means are for a ghost town. What they want to know more is how Muye''s attitude is. It''s Muye''s treason and forbearance. When the time comes, the two sides will fight. If Muye is responsible for the death of Muye, it''s possible to capture the ghost town. Everyone likes to take advantage of it.


    WOW!


    In the calm weather, the trees suddenly shook violently, and the leaves fell one after another. At this time, Li also opened his eyes, his scarlet eyes turned to the side, and said faintly, "now that I''m out, I don''t have to hide!"


    "Oh, it seems that you are waiting for me again!"


    Qianshouhuang suddenly appeared at the bottom of Li, raised his head, looked excited, and continued to say, "do you have the same idea as me, and want to kill the enemy who can compete with me?"


    Li Wenyan, slightly turned his mouth, jumped down from the tree trunk, and fell on the opposite side of qianshouhuang. There was no fluctuation on his face. He said lightly, "we don''t need to say more nonsense. This time, no one will interfere with our fight!" At this point, the three gouyu in Li''s eyes rotated, and then formed the shape of a kaleidoscope writing wheel eye. A layer of purple chakra appeared on his body, and gradually formed suzoneng. As soon as the purple giant took shape, the huge chakra overflowed, and the trees shook violently.


    "Interesting Thousands of hands Huang see this, mouth a grin, hands quickly seal, "wood Dun, flowers and trees come!"


    Huge tree roots broke through the ground and surrounded Xu zeneng in the middle. They attacked quickly. On the roots, several tree flowers grew out, emitting a thick poisonous fog.


    Bang, bang!


    "Although the power of Mudun can''t be compared with that of qianshouzhu, my eyes are not eternal kaleidoscope, but a little tricky!" Looking at the roots constantly attacking from the left and right sides, Xu Zuo Neng quickly attacked them with four hands and flew them back. However, the roots were indomitable and could not be broken with one blow.


    The poison of pollen has the effect of paralysis. Mixed with the air, the poison of pollen enters into xuzoneng. As soon as he smells the pollen, he immediately frowns. He finds that there is a slight discordance in his body. Knowing that it''s the poison of pollen, he quickly covers it. His eyes suddenly stare at the kaleidoscope. The huge chakra and pupil force erupt again, and xuzoneng suddenly looks up to the sky With a roar, a huge sword appeared in each of the four hands, and the huge chakra formed four sword Qi, which directly split four roots into two parts from the middle, and then swept away again. With his hearty destruction, he directly cut the roots in all directions into two parts.


    "Your Mudun is far from the fire shadow of the early generation." With a sneer from Li, the kaleidoscope in his right eye shrank, and the Tianzhao flame suddenly appeared and fell directly on the tree roots in front of him. The burning speed of Tianzhao flame was very fast. Influenced by the Mudun chakra, the Tianzhao flame suddenly became round and began to burn quickly. In a short time, all the tree roots were ignited, and the fierce flame soared into the sky. Xuzaneng was almost in the center of the flame.


    "What a thorny flame!" Qianshouhuang grinned, and his hands sealed the seal again A wooden man who was as tall as susuke rose from the ground. Standing on his forehead, qianshouhuang did not stop.


    "Mu Dun, the art of Mu long!"


    High!


    A wooden dragon circled around qianshouhuang for a week, and then rushed to xuzonenghu, and quickly tied it up. With the constant absorption of xuzonenghu''s chakra, the wooden dragon gradually grew stronger, and the binding force became stronger and stronger.


    Roar!


    With a roar and four hands working together, he broke the wooden dragon directly. With the control of Li, he began to move towards qianshouhuang.


    "As I said, your xuzuo can''t beat my wooden skill!"


    Boom!


    The two giants fight with each other, making great efforts to blow the flames of Tianzhao to one side.


    Bang! Bang!


    The wooden man''s strength is constantly growing. The wooden dragon and suzaneng hit suzaneng, but it couldn''t hurt him. Instead, it became a pile of sawdust and was blown away by the strong wind.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ..


    the villages that pay attention to the battle at any time are solemn and shocked. The two people fight again. Their power is so powerful that it is just like the fight between yuzhibo and qianshouzhu."Well, good fight. The two men are equal. Even if one side wins, the other side will surely face death, just like the qianshouzhujian in those years. Ha ha!"


    Qiandai''s mother-in-law, who is far away from Shanren village, laughs when she hears the report from her subordinates. Her heart trouble is always the kid of that year. From that time on, Li has become her heart trouble. She can''t sleep at night almost every day. She wants to be killed by qianshouhuang. Even if she can''t kill her, at least let him leave an incurable disease.


    "You can''t go any further!"


    Not far from the forest fighting with qianshouhuang, yuzhibozhan leads thousands of ninjas to stop qianshousenwu''s way. Yuzhibo people stare at their scarlet eyes one by one, looking like they are going to fight.


    Seeing such a ninja, qianshousen''s face turned green. He knew from the beginning that it was Li''s plot, but what he didn''t expect was that Li''s courage was so great. He sent out thousands of ninjas just to intercept. This is to catch all.


    "Yuzhibo''s rebels, do you think we can be defeated by more people? Don''t be kidding Thousand hands Sen without eyes a stare, body burst out huge chakra.


    "It seems that Li Xiaozi''s conjecture is right. The clan leader of the thousand hand clan really has the strength of shadow!" Yuzhibo Zhan squints slightly, but doesn''t show any panic. At this time, ten yuzhibo people come out .. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C116

    "I can''t believe I can break through the defense of suzanneng!"


    The place where they fought with qianshouhuang was in a mess. I don''t know how many trees had been destroyed. There was a deep pit tens of meters wide where they stood. Half of xuzoneng''s body had been destroyed. The wooden man of qianshouhuang was missing half of his body. He was kneeling on the forehead of Muye and gasping.


    "Hey hey, how about your yuzhibo''s Kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes? I''ve broken the so-called strongest defensive suzaneng!" Qianshouhuang took a deep breath, and then grinned. He is also miserable now. His face is black, and a touch of blood is hanging on his forehead. The aftereffect of the battle is too strong. Although there are wooden men to help resist, it is not as good as the all-round defense of xuzuo.


    Without refutation, the combat ability of kaleidoscope writing wheel eye theory ranked first in the world of tolerance, but the vitality of Mudun users was very strong, and chakra was more than yuzhibo. This advantage made up for the disadvantage that the attack power was not as good as kaleidoscope. In the battle between ban and Zhujian, ban finally fell to the ground, which was not that ban''s strength was not as good as Zhujian, but that he had immortal The resilience between the pillars of the body is too strong, which is commonly known as the Xiaoqiang who can''t fight. As two people with equal strength, Xiaoqiang''s vitality between the pillars made him win the final victory.


    Today''s Li and qianshouhuang are almost the same. In terms of resilience and chakra, they can''t compare with qianshouhuang who has transplanted the first generation of fire shadow cells. But on the other hand, the attack power of kaleidoscope wheel eye is more powerful than that of Mudun, so up to now, they should say that they have no victory or defeat.


    Whoo!


    Since it has been broken, it has no meaning to fight like this. The next step is to start the move. Thinking of this, Li pulls out the village rain on his waist and rushes to qianshouhuang quickly.


    "Well come!" With a grin, qianshouhuang jumps down from the wooden man, pulls out the knife at his waist, and rushes to Li.


    When! When!


    The collision of Dao and Dao, the strength of the two people are almost the same, after a few fight, qianshouhuang left hand fast seal, a few pieces of wood from the foot of the drill out, straight chin.


    "Boring!" From a few back, to avoid the wood attack, is also left hand seal, "fire Dun, Hao fireball technique!"


    The huge fireball directly crushed the wood, and then burned. At this time, the whole forest had been on fire. The black sky was burning, and the air seemed to be emptied. It was hard to leave.


    Dang, Dang! When!


    In this sea of fire, the knives in their hands kept touching each other, and they burst into sparks. They didn''t know what kind of material the thousand handed sword was made of. They had been fighting with the village rain for so long, but there was no gap.


    "Writing wheel eye!"


    After staggering qianshouhuang''s dagger and leaving a bully, sangouyu''s eyes stare at qianshouhuang''s eyes. Qianshouhuang''s face becomes numb. Seeing this, he cuts qianshouhuang''s neck directly.


    When!


    Before he saw that he was about to cut, the numb face of qianshouhuang suddenly separated Li''s sword. Several tree strips broke through the ground and hit Li''s abdomen directly, driving him back a few steps. Seeing this, qianshouhuang showed a trace of humiliation at the corner of his mouth, reached out and took off the blindfold of his left eye. A scarlet writing wheel eye appeared in qianshouhuang''s left eye.


    "I''m kidding you. This eye is specially transplanted to resist the illusions of your yuzhibo clan. With the primary cells of Huoying, I can easily control this eye!" Thousand hand Huang pulled eyelid, scarlet eyes, three gouyu quietly in the pupil.


    "The people of the thousand hand clan have transplanted the writing wheel eyes of the yuzhibo clan. In your heart, the wood Dun in the thousand hand column can''t match the writing wheel eyes of the yuzhibo clan?" He patted his abdomen and said with disdain that although he had just been hit by a few sticks, he retreated a few points away from himself at the critical moment, so the attack power on him was less than one tenth of the actual one. This click was the same as not hitting at all.


    "Ha ha, you don''t understand me? I have the first generation of fire shadow cells, which can well control the eye of writing wheel. Doesn''t that mean that you yuzhibo people will always be trampled on by the power of my thousand hand people? Ha ha Qianshouhuang raised his head and laughed, then stepped on his feet and rushed to leave quickly.


    "I''m not ashamed. Today, if I don''t talk about your cutting, I''ll kill myself here!" Li Leng snorts. He is very angry in his heart. It''s so tired to talk to this psycho.


    "Then you''ll wait to commit suicide!"


    When!


    The two men''s blades were chipped together, and they were fighting against each other. By this time, they had already made a real fire. If they didn''t kill each other, they would never give up.


    "I forget to tell you one thing. I''m not the only one who writes about lunyan like sanguoyu!" At this time, qianshouhuang suddenly showed a smile, left eye writing wheel eye three gouyu rotated, forming a complex multi line shape pattern.


    "Wear and kill!"


    With the kaleidoscope rotation of qianshouhuang''s left eye, there were three sharp black spikes in his pupils, which stabbed directly at Li''s forehead.Zizi! Zizi! Zizi!


    Three fingers thick black sharp thorn from the forehead from the past, and then there is a thorn in the back of the soil, but there is no imagined blood splash.


    "The writing wheel eye is the blood boundary of yuzhibo people. Even if you get the kaleidoscope by chance, the outsider is always an outsider. You can never really understand how powerful the pupil skill of the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye is!" With a grin, Li stepped forward and passed through qianshouhuang''s body.


    Zizi!


    Thousand hands Huang eyes suddenly suddenly, Leng Leng looked down to his abdomen, where a blade tip is dripping scarlet blood.


    "That was it!" Thousand hands Huang don''t understand, why must win situation unexpectedly lost in the last moment, that can shuttle other people''s body ninja in the end?


    "This is another pupil technique of my kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, which you have never seen before. It''s called Shenwei!" With a sneer, Li pulled out the village rain and spattered blood again. Qianshouhuang staggered forward two steps, then fell face to face on the ground.


    "This time I lost! "


    With these words, qianshouhuang''s eyes suddenly burst out. Around his heart, circles of black mantra like an invisible hand directly pinched his heart and then burst it. This time, no one could save him. At the moment when his heart was broken, qianshouhuang also lost his voice www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C117

    "Is this the primary cell? There are so many transplants! "


    After cutting off qianshouhuang''s clothes, Li soon saw that the left half of qianshouhuang''s body was almost pale, which was obviously the symptom after transplanting the primary cells. Although it was immoral to abuse the corpse, Li didn''t care so much. He directly cut off the left half of qianshouhuang''s body with village rain, and then put it into Shenwei space. The primary cells may be right I''m useful. I can''t say that I can still have a card to protect my life in the future.


    After cutting the primary cells, Li squats down and digs out qianshouhuang''s left eye. This eye is a kaleidoscope writing eye. If he guesses correctly, the pupil technique of this kaleidoscope writing eye is the pupil technique that can generate metal. If he doesn''t have the divine power skill, Li can really die. This metal is generated directly from his eyes It can be said that the speed can be compared with that of the eyes. In other words, how far the eyes can see in a moment, how fast the pupil technique can be. But the only defect is that the generation time is a little slow. Otherwise, there is no time to release the divine power.


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for killing a special elite Shangren. The reward points are worth 100000. Please check it!"


    Hearing the system prompt sound, Li was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that he would be rewarded with 100000 points for killing qianshouhuang. This was beyond Li''s expectation. He thought that the most was 10000 points. After all, he threw out Mudun and kaleidoscope, and qianshouhuang''s strength was only as tolerant as his elite.


    "I''m afraid that the so-called special elite Shangren is the one who has the blood boundary of qianshouhuang." Li nodded. Although qianshouhuang is only the strength of elite Shangren, even the shadow level is not an opponent relying on Mudun and kaleidoscope. Just like Li, his current chakra is also the elite Shangren level. But at the end of the valley war, his elite Shangren directly defeated zilaiye and dashuewan. Therefore, Li is also a special elite Shangren Type.


    It''s not bad that a special one will increase the value of qianshouhuang by 90000, but it also depends on how special it is. If it''s just an ordinary elite who follows the limit of blood, the integral value can''t be as high as 100000. According to Li''s estimation, the integral value of the special elite who follows the limit of blood is probably only about 50000 at most. Of course, it''s just Li''s guess, specific How much the system will give, or to kill before you know.


    "It''s almost time to go to another battlefield!" After everything is sorted out, a whirlpool appears in the left eye, which directly inhales qianshouhuang, who has only half of his body and one head, into Shenwei space. Then he himself enters into the whirlpool and uses Shenwei to drive. Nothing is faster than this.


    "What''s the matter with these ten monsters? How can chakra keep flowing?"


    Qianshou senwu kicks away a yuzhibo clansman who is dressed in red chakra. He leaves ten people and falls to one side. He looks gloomy and scans back and forth. He sees that his clansman has been killed constantly. From the first 200 people, only dozens of them are still standing and injured. On the other hand, yuzhibo''s side, only a dozen of them are dead and injured There is a big difference in the number ratio. One thousand people fight against two hundred people, almost five around each other. In this way, no matter how fierce the people of a thousand hand group are, they have to hate each other.


    "Ha ha, you''d better let it go. The struggle will only aggravate the pain of your death!"


    Wearing dark red armor, yuzhibozhan laughs at senwu with high spirits. This battle is the most enjoyable one to fight. Seeing the thousand handed people falling in a pool of blood, he feels so comfortable that he finally takes a bad breath.


    Qianshousen has a sad face. Looking at the Ninjas of yuzhibo and caozhizu in all directions, qianshousen is full of pain and hatred for Li. He knew from the beginning that it was Li''s plan to lure the enemy. He even thought that Li would send someone to stop them. So qianshousen took 200 people with him just in case Li is safe, but never thought that Li had directly sent out a thousand ninjas. This is not a war of tolerance. Who would have thought that Li would be so crazy.


    Ah!


    Finally, a thousand handed clan fell to the ground and lost his life forever. There was no complete tree in the whole forest hundreds of meters around. There was a raging fire everywhere, and the smoke filled the whole sky. Yuzhibo clan was an expert in using fire, and fighting in the forest was almost like adding wings to a tiger.


    Boom!


    The delay filled the hazy sky sounded a thunderbolt, dark clouds surging, and soon it began to rain, still burning trees were watered by rain, the above flame gradually began to extinguish, more smoke rose to the sky, the dark clouds seemed to be thicker, the rain was more fierce.


    Blood mixed with rain flowing on the soil, any breath can smell the disgusting thick bloody smell.


    The rain was pouring down on everyone, but no one cared about it at this time. In their eyes, there was only the last enemy, a thousand hands.


    The eyes of the writing wheel are like the eyes of the devil. The scarlet color is terrible. The faces of the people of yuzhibo''s clan are all excited. It''s a great pleasure for yuzhibo to be able to defeat the enemy so badly."You can''t stop me. Next time, I will kill you traitors!" With a gloomy face, he just wanted to turn around and leave. However, at this moment, the space in front of him suddenly twisted and gradually formed a vortex. A corpse flew out of the vortex and fell to his feet.


    Seeing the corpse, Qian Shousen was stunned, and then reacted. His face showed a trace of pain, and he raised his head and roared.


    "Yuzhibo, I will never let you go. Yuzhibo, absolutely not!"


    After roaring, senwu didn''t even care about qianshouhuang''s corpse. He directly used instant body technique to disappear. This is ninja. In order to save his life, even his own son''s corpse has to be abandoned. Of course, the most important thing is that qianshouhuang''s half body, which has fused with the primary cells, is gone. If he insists on carrying such a worthless corpse, it will only drag him away Tired of the speed of escape, qianshousenwu has a family to support, it is impossible to risk for a corpse.


    Between the disappearance of qianshousenwu, a vortex also appeared around yuzhibozhan. Soon, Li''s figure appeared next to yuzhibozhan.


    "Patriarch, shall we go after him?" Yu Zhibo asked with a frown. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C118

    "No, a strong man of shadow level is determined to run away, and no one can catch up with him!" Li shook his head and said faintly that he didn''t want to kill senwu at the beginning. Qianshouhuang is his target. Now qianshouhuang is dead. The qianshoufamily is a tiger that has lost its teeth. It has only claws and can''t be a threat.


    The battle ended with yuzhibo''s victory. After receiving the news, each village took a breath of cold air. All the 200 people sent out by the Qianshou family were annihilated, and even the patriarch fled in a panic. What they were afraid of was that the Mudun of the Qianshou family was defeated by yuzhibo''s Kaleidoscope writing wheel Is lunyan really so powerful?


    What shocked them even more was that yuzhiboli sent out all the Ninjas in the ghost town. In other words, the ghost town was an empty city at that time. In other words, it was a dog who could occupy the ghost town as long as he could cross the mountains.


    Of course, such a statement is a bit exaggerated. After all, there are Jiu xinnai, Yu Zhibo Meiqin and Maitreya. They can''t even beat a dog, but it''s undeniable that no one dares to do such a crazy thing. No matter how crazy they are, half of the Ninjas will stay in the village and have to fight Yuzhiboli is crazy. In order to kill the enemy completely, he has not spared the slightest bit of strength. He has fully demonstrated what it means to fight with a lion and a rabbit. The five villages are frightened by the practice of Lili. Now it''s OK. No matter how old Lili is, his strength is only so high, and the strength of his clan is limited. But what will happen in the future? Who can guarantee that Li will not be the next yuzhibo?


    If you want to ask the tolerance world who they were most afraid of in those years, you will undoubtedly answer that yuzhipoban. Although yuzhipoban lost the final battle to qianshouzhujian, others are rational and benevolent. But ban is different. He is a full-time egotist. He always means force, and he is the kind of person who doesn''t fear you For those who beat you to death, are you afraid of an elephant who can''t bite or a tiger who can eat?


    "Yuzhiboli actually won, and he won so easily!"


    In Sharen village, when Qiandai''s mother-in-law received the news, her smile froze completely. She sat on the chair with a face of disbelief. Qianshou and yuzhibo were fighting. What she wanted most was that both sides would lose. If she could not, at least yuzhiboli would be killed. But now, none of these two goals has been achieved, Qianshou One clan failed, and the failure was very thorough. Not only the little clan leader died, but even the clan leader fled in a panic. Now the ghost lamp city can''t be regarded as a small force. If you are careless, even the big village will be swallowed up by them.


    "Sister, we shouldn''t have offended Yu Zhibo so thoroughly at the beginning!" Hai laozang sat and shook his head with a little regret. This was not a conscience finding. He just realized the horror of the kaleidoscope wheel eye and the horror of the kid who was only half their height.


    Li''s reputation in the world of tolerance is very high now, which is close to that of yuzhiboban. However, for them, yuzhiboban brings them fear, while Li brings them astonishment and panic. In such an era, it is incredible that a talented and strong man can appear again, which can be compared with that of the Warring States period. Although every Ninja is unwilling to admit it, it''s hard to believe In fact, ninjas have been inferior to each other from generation to generation. Now the five shadows are the strongest in the world of tolerance, but they are eclipsed by yuzhiboban and qianshouzhujian. But now


    "task progress: 20%!"


    After returning to the ghost lamp city, Li checked the progress of his S-level task. Seeing the data shown above, Li sighed a little. This time, it was a double harvest. He not only got rid of qianshouhuang, but also got the primary cells. He also had 100000 points and Wanhuatong writing wheel eyes. He even finished 20% of the task, so don''t underestimate it Twenty percent. You know, when this task is completed, you can get a million points. Now 20 percent is 200000 points. It''s just that you can''t withdraw cash. It''s a deposit in the bank.


    "I now have 450000 points, which is far from the exchange for the eternal kaleidoscope and immortal body. It''s not urgent, but this primary cell can make good use of it!"


    In the study, Li Li pinches his chin and thinks that his strength has not improved for a long time. Although he seems to be very strong now, he is just an elite. Chakra is limited after all. It takes a lot of chakra and pupil force to maintain this kind of pupil technique. Pupil force is not to worry about, but kaleidoscope writing wheel The pupil force of the eye is very strong, but the key is chakra. Without chakra, more pupil force will not help.


    In the final analysis, pupil force is just a kind of strange energy, which can only take chakra out of the body in a certain form. For example, suzanneng Hu, which is to gather the huge chakra out of the body, then shape it by pupil force, and then maintain it. In other words, the relationship between chakra and pupil force is just like wood and construction workers, chakra is wood, pupil force is construction Worker, if you only have construction workers and no wood, I''m afraid you can''t even build a dog house. It''s hard for a skillful woman to make bricks without rice.So now we have to refine more chakras to break through to shadow level. Only in this way can we fight for a long time.


    However, Li''s age limits the growth of chakra. He is not reincarnated by Indra, nor is he reincarnated by Asura. He can''t compare with Sasuke, the Naruto in the later period. He was born with a huge chakra. As a yuzhibo, although he is much more than ordinary chakra, he is 12 years old. The amount of chakra tolerated by the elite has reached the limit. After all, every age group There are only so many chakras that can be extracted. It''s thanks to the fact that we used to take life potions, otherwise, it can''t reach the present level. Kakashi is known as the first day of Muye, and it was only when she was 12 years old that she could barely become Shangren.


    "If you want to increase the amount of chakra in a short time, you have to transplant primary cells!" Li frowned slightly. It''s no problem to transplant, but the place to be transplanted will be white, which seems a little scary. It''s not easy to be seen by Jiu xinnai and Meiqin in the future.


    "For today''s sake, we have to ask the system! £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C119

    "If you are hesitant, you will be wiped out by yuzhibo''s rebels sooner or later. Their ambition is very big. Obviously, they can''t be satisfied by a mere caoren village. After they have saved all their strength, they will fight against Muye, so we have to take advantage of their wings to wipe them out before they have full legs!"


    In Huoying''s office, Qian Shousen says to Yu Zhibo with a gloomy face. Next to Yu Zhibo and the three elders of Yu Zhibo, he looks sad. How can he not know what Qian Shousen says? But the key point is that he doesn''t want to take the initiative to start a war. Other villages are still eyeing Muye. If Muye moves a little bit, he may face fierce attacks from other countries, especially the neighboring country of wind, Sharen village. They have been eyeing Muye for a long time.


    "Thousand hands senwu, you can scold yuzhibo for leaving them, but don''t involve us. They are the judges of the clan and don''t deserve to have the surname of yuzhibo. We yuzhibo can''t say three things and four things to you as an outsider!"


    One by one, yuzhibo is a traitor, which makes yuzhibo very angry. Isn''t it the same as scolding the whole yuzhibo? It''s different from thousand hands at first. Now it''s not disgusting. When is thousand hands still waiting?


    "Well! Lord Yijian used to say that yuzhibo is an evil family. Today''s rebellion can prove everything. Yuzhibo will betray Muye if they leave. Is it not because you, the patriarch, are not in charge of it Thousand hands Sen have no cold hum a, light say.


    Now yuzhibo is divided into two, and the forces remaining in Muye are very weak. At most, they are only a medium-sized family, which is slightly better than that of zhuludie. However, compared with today''s Qianshou family, the strength of yuzhibo family is not as strong as that of Qianshou family after World War II, not to mention Or after two? Qianshousen can''t pay attention to yuzhibo at all.


    "You Yu Zhibo''s face turned red, but he couldn''t say anything? He didn''t dare. If he did, Muye would be on the side of Qianshou. And even if Muye was neutral, today''s yuzhibo couldn''t beat Qianshou. How could he be cruel? It''s not something a patriarch would do.


    Seeing Yu Zhi Bo Hao''s shriveled, Qian Shou Sen Wu slightly curled his mouth. He felt a burst of joy in his heart. Ape Flying Sun chop was also a flash in his eyes. Then he lowered his head and didn''t know what it was.


    "The patriarch is too mediocre. No wonder the elder and the second Presbyterian Council follow Li Xiaozi to judge Muye. If they continue to follow the patriarch, the yuzhibo family will be beaten by Muye and Qianshou sooner or later. Maybe there is a risk of extermination. What should I do?" The three elders are also angry on one side, but they are old and think about many things. Judging from the present performance, the yuzhibo family has been completely suppressed and can''t lift their heads. This is not a good sign.


    "Three generations of eyes, Huoying, you''d better make a quick decision on this matter. My thousand hand clan is ready at any time, waiting for your decision! At that time, if you have a thousand hands of Muye to attack caoren village, yuzhiboli will be useless no matter how fierce he is! " See ape flying day cut has not made a decision, thousand hands Sen can''t help but voice urge up.


    "Mr. Feng Ying, the atmosphere of Muye is a little strange now. It seems that he is going to fight with caoren village. Look at us?"


    In the meeting room of Sharen village, more than a dozen old people gathered again and sat around the meeting table. In the middle of the room sat three generations of wind shadow, which was known as the strongest wind shadow in history.


    "Is there another war of tolerance after many years?" Feng Ying of the third generation narrowed his eyes slightly, and then said faintly, "now Muye has become a mess. Previously, Yu zhiboli led half of the yuzhibo people to leave Muye, which greatly reduced Muye''s strength and reputation. Later, a thousand handed family was born and entered Muye. On the surface, Muye''s strength has increased a lot, but in fact, it is not the case Muye has a deep resentment, and his eyes are above the top. He looks down on other families. Even yuzhibo in the past is not as good as before, and can''t compete with him. The whole Muye family, Qianshou, seems to be the only one. However, because they have lived in seclusion for many years, Muye people don''t have much feelings for them, so they will not like their arrogance. Other big families don''t want Qianshou to be such a family The tribe appeared on the wooden leaves and rode on their heads, ha ha At this point, the wind and shadow of the three generations smile strangely. This is really an unprecedented chaos. If there is a chance, many families of Muye will fall apart and become kings.


    "What does Lord Fengying mean?" Qiandai''s mother-in-law frowned slightly. She was impatient. Although she understood the meaning of the three generations'' wind and shadow, who knew when this opportunity would come.


    "Let''s watch first. When Muye leaves yuzhibo, we''ll attack Muye from Platycodon grandiflorum city. By then, there will be a good play to watch!" Three generations of wind shadow smile, obviously in a good mood.


    Not only Sharen village, but also other villages began to feel uneasy. All the shadows held a big meeting to analyze the current situation of Muye. Among them, Yanren and Yunren were the most active. The fog shadow was very quiet. It was like a poisonous snake hiding in the fog, ready to jump out and kill the enemy at any time.


    Some small villages and small countries also smell a different atmosphere. They have a deep understanding of this kind of atmosphere before. One by one, they begin to close the doors of villages. They don''t want to get involved in the fighting between big villages. At most, they go to the battlefield to get some oil and water."System, is there any way for me to integrate these primary cells perfectly?"


    In the ghost lamp city, Li seems to be unaware of the atmosphere of the outside world. He is still studying the primary cells. He thinks of many ways, and finally decides to use the system. If he can use this method to exchange the immortal body, it would be better.


    "Yes, as long as you pay 400000 points, I can help you perfectly fuse these primary cells and reach the body of banxianren!"


    "The body of a Banxian man? What do you mean Li frowned slightly.


    "Literally, the so-called Banxian human body can only enhance your physical fitness and improve your chakra quantity. Of course, you can also use the basic method of Mudun, but you can''t use the immortal mode, and the next time you exchange the immortal body, you only need one million points!"


    "You Are these primary cells worth only 100000 points Li''s face suddenly turned black. Now the perfect fusion needs 400000 points. In the future, if you want to exchange for the perfect body, you need another million. The total cost is 1.4 million, which only reduces 100000 points. This primary cell is too worthless!


    "Host, your vision is too short-sighted. If you go shopping outside and buy ten at a time, how much can it be cheaper? But if you buy them separately, it will cost more money. If you don''t have so many immortal body cells, you think you can have banxianren body with only 400000 points?" The system is ruthlessly ironic.


    This makes Li a little speechless. This system is also an expert in business. If you buy it all at one time, you can get a discount. If you separate it, the original price remains unchanged. So, the original price of immortal body is more than 1.5 million?


    It seems to see what was thought in centrifugation, and the system explained again, "of course, if you don''t have this primary cell, you have to pay at least one million points to exchange for the body of banxianren, and the other half also needs one million points. If it''s one-time, it only needs 1.5 million, that is to say, your immortal body cells now save you money 600000 points, now you understand? "


    This is the same as buying clothes. How much is the discount for two pieces at a time, but the reason is the same.


    "Host, do you want to merge now?" The system saw that Li didn''t speak and asked again. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C120

    Now it''s 45 points away. Originally, it was only 350000. Later, after killing qianshouhuang, a special elite, Shangren rewarded 100000. Now it''s 450000.


    "I don''t know if the system depends on my integral value!" Li sighed a little, but it''s not the time to think about so much now. After all, I don''t know when I want to save enough points of immortal body. At present, every village is so nervous that it looks like it''s going to fight. If I don''t have the strength, I will be buried by other big villages.


    "System, help me integrate!"


    After deducting 400000 points, that large piece of primary cells disappeared. Soon, li felt as if he had a warm feeling in his body. It was like being in a warm spring in a cold winter. He closed his eyes slightly and enjoyed it for a while. Soon, Li found that his cells were growing rapidly The speed of the split is almost twice as fast as before.


    Without wasting time, Li immediately sat cross legged on the floor and began to refine chakra. With this refining, a steady stream of chakras began to emerge. The cells continued to die, and then they continued to regenerate. Li could clearly feel that his chakras had a strong breath of life, just like the spring breeze blowing on his face. Chakras walked along the meridians In the past, some secret diseases were gradually eliminated, and Li could even feel that his body seemed to be lighter. This is the advantage of treating secret diseases. From childhood, Li began a series of physical training in order to have the capital to survive in the future. Although he has been deliberately restraining, no matter what, this physical training is also overdrawn the vitality of the human body, which is not normal But after a long time, hidden diseases will be left. After aging, the body function can''t suppress these hidden diseases, so it will accelerate the aging of the body and lead to death ahead of time. But now, after the body has become the body of Banxian people, almost all the hidden diseases in the body have been eliminated, and the physical quality has been greatly improved.


    "Chakra has broken through to the shadow level?" Li, who closed his eyes, suddenly opened his eyes. It''s only half an hour since now, but the refining of chakra has reached the shadow level. It has to be said that the semi immortal body is different. He feels a continuous stream of huge chakra in his body. He is a little relieved. As long as he has this strength, he will have the capital to fight against the five villages.


    "Go out and see the power of Mudun!" After getting up, he left the door.


    As soon as I went out, I saw a lot of people practicing in the yard, but they were all children from five to ten years old, and they were also the new blood of yuzhibo''s next generation. The last time they fought with the thousand handed clan, these children didn''t take part in the fight, and they were sent to caoren village, which is Longming controlled by other gods.


    "How are you, patriarch!"


    Seeing that they were leaving, a group of children stopped their practice one after another and cried out in unison. Everyone''s face was full of worship. Their patriarch was only a few years older than them, but it was such a small patriarch who directly killed 200 people in a thousand hands clan.


    After dealing with some brave worshipers, I came to the waterfall where I used to practice thousand birds. It''s a remote place, and it''s a long way from the ghost town. Few people come back. In addition, it''s my place of practice. Unless it''s very important, no one dares to come.


    After transplanting the primary cells, Li can automatically understand the use of Mudun without any learning. Just like yuzhibo with earth, after transplanting the primary cells, Li can also automatically understand in anger. However, Li is perfectly integrated by the system, which is different from yuzhibo with earth. When the integration is completed, the use of Mudun has already been recorded Engraved in the brain.


    According to the memory in the brain, leave the beginning and end the moving seal.


    "Mu Dun, the art of Mu long!"


    High!


    The sound of the dragon ring, a ferocious wooden dragon from the ground out, circling around here for a week, issued bursts of roar.


    "The power is not bad!" From slightly nodded, and then India type side, "wood Dun, tree world come!"


    Boom!


    This time, the movement was even bigger. The trees with thick arms poured out from the ground. The big trees kept absorbing the chakras from the ground and grew rapidly. In a short time, they tasted dozens of strong trees within a radius of tens of meters. Of course, they didn''t want to make too much movement, so they only used a little bit of strength, but in this way, they could not escape from their own trees I have a little understanding. If I do my best, the coverage can reach about 200 meters, which is not as good as that of a thousand hands. It''s hundreds of meters and kilometers, but it''s not bad.


    "Now with my strength, even the three generations of Huoying and qianshousenwu are not my opponents!"


    After stopping Mu Dun''s release, Li slightly bends his mouth, and has a kaleidoscope wheel eye and this half immortal Mu dun. At this time, in terms of single choice, I''m afraid there are only three generations of Lei Ying who can beat eight tails down alive.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Miyan, it seems that the war is going to start again. What should we do?"In a house on the edge of a forest somewhere in Yuren village, two teenagers and a girl are sitting around a table. Their faces are printed by the beating candle. If you see them, you will recognize them. They are changmen and Miyan, and Xiao Nan, whom Li has been thinking about.


    It was changmen who asked questions. Under the light of the candle, his eyes with mysterious ripples were very strange. They were more advanced than the eyes of the writing wheel.


    "Well, according to the information I know and the analysis results, the reason why today''s forbearance world has become so tense is probably related to the uproar of Yu Zhibo in recent days. If we want to stop this war, we have two choices!"


    "Which two?"


    Xiaonan and changmen asked in a hurry.


    "First, let''s go to Muye now to explain to them the impact of the war, and then persuade them to stop the crusade against yuzhiboli!" Miyan nodded. Speaking of this, Miyan shook his head and said again, "but Muye is the first of the five villages. It''s hard for us to get into Muye, so there''s only a second way to go! That is, go into the ghost town, find yuzhiboli, and explain our feelings to him. It is said that yuzhiboli is young, and maybe he has the same language with us. If we can persuade him to agree with our ideas, then "The more he said, the more excited he was, the more he fell into his brain. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C121

    "Patriarch, this is the latest information!"


    In the study, yuzhibozhan and yuzhiboming stand on one side and hand a rolled sleeve to Li. They are not in power now. It''s not that they can''t give them rights, but they don''t want them. They say they are old and don''t want rights. However, for yuzhibo''s sake, they don''t really retire. After all, they are only 12 years old now. They are afraid that yuzhibo''s too heavy a burden and they will leave one I can''t pick it up, so I help them on one side. Generally, they just appear in the study and leave to exchange ideas and future development. Usually, they don''t care.


    Opened the roll sleeve to have a look, left immediately narrowed, put the roll sleeve aside.


    The above information is about Muye. Generally speaking, the thousand handed clan is talking to the third generation of Huoying to launch a crusade against the ghost town. As for how to decide, the third generation of Huoying has not made a clear statement. However, the atmosphere in the village is also very tense. Some ninjas have begun to prepare for war. After all, more preparation will give them more chances to save their lives on the battlefield. Who I don''t know how three generations of Huoying will decide.


    As for how to get the information, it''s very simple. Among the moderate groups, there are also fighters'' spies. At this time, they are in Muye. As soon as they have information, they will send a message to them. Of course, there are also moderates'' spies in the fighters, but they have been cleaned up before the village is judged,.


    "My Lord, what should we do next? Will you use the strength of our family now to fight with Muye Yu Zhibo said with a frown.


    "Well, now of course, we shouldn''t touch it by force. We have to think of other ways." Li nodded. Although he was very strong, the strength of the bottom was too low to compete with Muye. Even if he finally won by relying on his own strength, I''m afraid the clan would be almost dead. At that time, let alone reviving Yu Zhibo, it would be good if he didn''t destroy the clan.


    "Let''s go down and let the people get ready for battle. In addition, send someone to caoren village to inform Longming and ask him to transfer all his ninjas to ghost lamp city!" Li Li narrowed his eyes slightly. The only thing he can do now is to start the war first. It''s better to start the war by himself rather than by himself. He tries his best to seize the opportunity as fast as he can.


    Yuzhibozhan and yuzhiboming look at each other helplessly when they hear the words. They can never guess the little clan leader''s mind. They just said that they can''t touch each other. Now they are summoning all the forces in the clan. They are not going to fight against Muye. However, they are elders now, and all the decision-making power is in their hands. Although they can''t get away from the idea, they still go on Execute the command.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Zizi! Zizi! Zizi!


    In the middle of the night, several figures quickly shuttle in the dark, and their lives disappear in their hands.


    "The south side has been cleared up!"


    "Drop! The north side is cleared up! "


    "Same to the East!"


    "OK, there''s no one alive!"


    "All right, report back to the patriarch!"


    , from all sides, the shadows go towards the city of ghost lantern. These people are all sent away from the city. Their task is to wipe out the eyeliner around the city of ghost lantern by the leaves and other countries. This is a relatively complete practice. Almost every village will have the intention to watch the enemy''s movements. But in ordinary times, no one will kill. These Eyeliner the loss outweighs the gain. So, you can kill others'' eyeliner. Your own Eyeliner will be killed by others. This will not be worth the candle. So in the field of tolerance, the eyeliner has become a recognized existence. Even if we know that no one will go to the eyeliner, as long as it is not a particularly large secret leakage, the work of Eyeliner has become the most secure job of the whole tolerance sector.


    but now the practice is to kill all the eyeliner in one breath, no matter where the village is, no one has left it. In this way, even if there is a big action in the ghost city, no other village will know.


    "Patriarch, the task is completed, please give instructions!"


    ten Yu Zhi Bo people kneel in front of their knees. They are the Ninjas who are sent out to clear their eyeliner, and they are also away from their relatives and guardian, and ten of them are injected into the takaba chakra tribe.


    "Well! Come back first He nodded and looked forward.


    Nearly two thousand ninjas almost filled the square, full of heads. In front of them were the yuzhibo people, all of them with their eyes open. In the middle of the night, they were as terrible as the eyes of demons.


    "The purpose of gathering you here today is very simple. We are going to capture our neighbor Taki''s country at the fastest speed tonight and eliminate Taki Jen. Do you understand?" From looking around a week, scarlet eyes full of indifference.


    It''s true that there are more than 1000 ninjas in Takimoto village. If you take this power, you can have more strength even if you fight with Muye in the future.


    Originally, according to the development of history, the war of forbearance would have to wait at least seven or eight years. However, due to the chaos of liyitong, the war of forbearance is likely to break out ahead of time. As for when it will break out, we have no idea. It all depends on how long the three generations of Huoying have been able to withstand the pressure of thousands of hands. It may be one year, two years, or even a few months later.Yuzhibo''s clan is full of fighting spirit, but the Cao clan and the ninja in caoren village are puzzled. The frequency of the war is too fast. A few days ago, they just annihilated 200 ninja in Qianshou clan, but now they are still fighting against Longren village ...


    however, doubts come from doubts, but no one dares to say it. They are very clear about Li''s strength, and no one dares to resist.


    After all the preparations were made, Li came to the elder and the second elder. He took a look at Maitreya who was standing beside him. Then he put his eyes on the two elders and said, "two elders, this battle is led by me. I''ll trouble you to guard the ghost lamp city. I''ll leave 20 clansmen and 100 Cao Ren behind in my family Before they come back, even if they are all killed, they can''t let the children of yuzhibo family suffer any harm. Can they do it? "


    "Don''t worry, patriarch. We are just two old bones. Even if we die, our children won''t be hurt!" Yu Zhi Bo Zhan nodded and said solemnly.


    Children are the continuation of a family. Without children, there is no qualification to talk about the future. No one knows this truth.


    "Maitreya, this time jiuxinnai and Meiqin will go with me. During this time, please learn the seal technique yourself!" Li Kan said faintly to Maitreya.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter to me. Jiu xinnai has taught me a lot and hasn''t fully digested it. He can just take this opportunity to figure out some things!" Maitreya nodded, looked up and looked away. But soon he lowered his head again. Her hands were sweating. She didn''t know why. She was very nervous every time she was face to face with him.


    From smell speech, nodded, did not find Maitreya''s abnormal, turned away.


    "Away from "My Lord Feeling that Li was going to fight, Maitreya quickly raised his head and yelled. He wanted to call Li the same name as Jiu xinnai, but he felt that it was not right, so he changed it to adult Li.


    "What''s the matter?" He turned to Maitreya and asked.


    "No, it''s nothing. Just hope you come back in triumph!" Maitreya shook his head in a hurry, lowered his head nervously, and turned his eyes in a panic.


    "How strange From slightly Leng Leng, thought of the first time to see Maitreya, that is a proud leg girl, now this is how to return a responsibility? But at this time, I don''t want to think so much. I said lightly: "thank you, Jiyan. Oh, by the way, you are a witch of the ghost Kingdom, and your status is equal to your name. You don''t need to call me next time. You can call me yuzhiboli directly!" After that, Li no longer stayed, and took the lead to go outside the ghost city. Suddenly, two thousand ninjas heard the sound and followed. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C122

    There is only one place to enter the village. It is a cave under the lake. It''s so secret. If the village doesn''t come out for a walk, it''s not easy for other villages to enter. After all, no one can imagine that someone will set the entrance of the village in such a place.


    They moved very fast, but an hour later they came to the lake in Longren village. For Li who knew the story, it was not easy to capture Longren village.


    "Now everyone goes into the water one by one. If you see the cave, go straight downstream!"


    It''s impossible to say that you can''t swim. As a ninja, it''s very important to survive in the wild. Swimming is easier than eating and drinking water. With the order of Li, the ninja of caozhizu took the lead and jumped into the water one by one. Then the people of yuzhibo also jumped into the water one after another. Finally, the ninja of caozhizu village, and Longming was among them.


    There are too many people, and the entrance is too narrow. It took more than half an hour for 2000 people to enter the water. No wonder no one can enter the village. Even if they find a way to enter the village, they can''t go in all at once. One by one, it''s just like delivering food to people and stretching their legs and neck to kill them. Of course, if they know the location of the village in advance This will not happen at the entrance. After all, people who don''t know have been looking here for too long, and Taki Jen will always find something unusual. If they know in advance, they can''t react to it.


    After seeing everyone in the water, Li also jumped down.


    At this time, it was late at night. Except for some ninjas on patrol, everyone almost fell asleep. No one would have thought that someone would attack at this juncture, and it was 2000 people at a time.


    Zizi! Zizi! Zizi!


    After quickly killing the three ninjas on patrol, Li took two thousand ninjas to one side and said to the ten yuzhibo people behind him, "ten of you, each of you leads a team of two hundred people to clean the village, but you should pay attention to that, try to catch me alive, you know?"


    Now the strength from here can be overwhelming. Both the quality and quantity are much higher than those of Taki Jen. In addition, it''s also a night attack. It''s not difficult to capture the leader of Taki Jen village alive. As long as you control the leader of Taki Jen village, these Taki Jen will be your subordinates in the future. They can''t be killed. If they want to die, they will die on the battlefield for me.


    "Yes


    The ten clansmen were all killed by chakra, the tailed beast of their master. Now they are the same as Li''s own guards. With Li''s order, the ten quickly picked out 200 ninjas and took advantage of the night to break into the villagers of Longren village and the area where ninjas live.


    Two thousand people bully one thousand people, and then sneak attack. It''s too bullying. As soon as he goes in, taki Jen is cold and helpless before he can get dressed, and then he is knocked unconscious. For a moment, the quiet village becomes chaotic, and there are scenes everywhere.


    "Who? Breaking into my Longren village late at night "


    before they finished speaking, they were directly knocked unconscious by one hand. They did not dare to disobey the orders, so they all restrained themselves.


    Ah!


    Not everyone is so obedient, some of the more powerful ninjas will rise up to fight, and some of the backbone ninjas come out to fight, but the price is absolute quantity and quality to death.


    Just an hour later, everyone came out, and each two ninjas escorted Taki Jen bound by the chakra line to an open space. Li Zheng stood there, squinting and scanning back and forth. The villagers didn''t catch any of them, which was explained by Li. In order to complete the raid quickly, the villagers should avoid them and catch the Ninjas directly.


    "Is the leader gone?" Li slightly pinched his chin and murmured.


    "Patriarch, we''ve searched the whole village, but we haven''t found the leader of Longren village. I''m afraid we ran away when we found something strange in the morning!" One of the people who had been injected into chakra came forward and said respectfully.


    "Fart, our leader won''t run away. Hum, wait. The leader will come to save us!" Taki couldn''t help but retort. He was still rubbing his wife to sleep, but suddenly a man came in. He was knocked and fainted before he could even put on his trousers. Now he was sitting on the floor just a pair of four corner pants. The cold wind was bleak, not to mention how uncomfortable it was.


    "Let us go quickly, you shameless Raiders. When our leader comes with holy water, he will kill you all!"


    A group of Takimoto scolded one after another. If they were not tied with their hands and feet, they would have pointed to their noses.


    "Li, what are you going to do with these people?" Jiu xinnai can''t help asking.


    "Kill, of course!" From slightly Yang Yang chin, eyes flashed a trace of murderous, suddenly, stand up next to the Ninja have pulled out the suffering, frame in these Taki endure neck.


    The cold blade is placed on these Taki Ren''s neck. Some Taki Ren who start to scold shut their mouths one after another. They are pale and dare not speak any more. It''s not a joke. Who knows if this guy is serious? Originally, they thought that since they were taking them alive, they must have a plan to use them as hostages Idea, taki endure just dare to open mouth curse, now hear from so simple will kill them, where still have a person to dare to say a word more."Brother Li, you don''t really want to kill all of these, do you?" Meiqin can''t bear it. If it''s fighting, it''s all right. But now these people have been arrested. It''s cruel to kill people like this.


    After looking at Meiqin and jiuxinnai, she blinked to reassure them that they were too kind-hearted. If she didn''t answer, she would be sulky again. But if she answered, the plan that led to the leader would be in vain.


    Seeing Li blink, Jiu xinnai and michelton were relieved. They were very happy. They were not stupid. After thinking about it, they could know what the idea of Li Da was. If the leader didn''t come out, it was not easy.


    "Do it for me!" Li narrowed his eyes, and his face was as cold as ice. The leader couldn''t bear it.


    "Yes


    Two thousand ninjas responded, as if it had been spread out on purpose. Everyone was very loud, and the bitterness in his hands also began to move, and he was about to cut through Taki''s neck.


    "Stop it


    A figure suddenly appeared, standing nearby, holding a jar full of water. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C123

    "The chief is here. He''s here in front of the holy water. This time, he can surely kill the intruder!"


    Seeing the leader''s appearance, the bound Taki Jen shows his hope. They have absolute confidence in the holy water in the village.


    "Let them go!"


    The leader of Longren village is gloomy, holding a glass bottle full of water in his hand. He looks at Li''s eyes. His face suddenly turns to one side, and there is a trace of lethality in his eyes. He stares at Li Shen and says, "if I''m not wrong, you came to Longren village last time, and you caught Zhu Li, the seven tailed man in our village, don''t you?"


    At that time, because they left so fast, their mind was all on the seven tailed man Zhu Li, so they didn''t deliberately look at Li''s face. Just now, they were concerned about the ninja in their own village, so they didn''t recognize him for a moment. Now they recognize him carefully, and then they remember what happened last time. Now, the hatred value is even greater.


    "If you have time to worry about the seven tailed man Zhu Li, it''s more practical for you to think about how to get through this difficulty. It''s not me. Are you sure you can save the ninja in your village from these two thousand ninjas?" He shrugged his shoulders and tilted his head. His scarlet eyes gazed at the leader.


    Hearing Li''s words, leader Taki Jen''s face struggled a little, took the water bottle in his right hand to his eyes, and finally bit his teeth. He looked at Li fiercely and said, "you''ll regret it. I can have a place in the world of tolerance in Taki Jen village, and it won''t depend on the number of ninjas alone!" At this point, Takimoto leader no longer hesitated, will open the bottle cap, head up to drink.


    "This is the water of heroes?"


    From slightly squinting eyes, there are two things in Longren village that they should be proud of. The first is Qiwei, which is the only village with tailed animals outside the five villages. The second is the water of heroes. It is said that a holy tree in Longren village will be born in a hundred years. As long as you drink it, chakra can increase ten times, which is absolutely a miracle It''s a big killer, but the only disadvantage is that the side effects are too strong. If a person with ordinary constitution suddenly increases by ten times, he will die. Only those with strong constitution will not die if they drink it.


    Ah!


    After drinking the water of the hero, leader Takimoto suddenly burst out a huge chakra all over his body, and set off a hurricane. The blue chakra wrapped him like an umbrella.


    "Interesting Feeling the powerful chakra, Li smiles a little. It seems that the effect of the water of heroes is really extraordinary, worthy of being the holy thing of Taki Jen. But after tonight, it will be the holy thing of ghost town.


    "Die for me!"


    Boom!


    The unparalleled speed cuts through the air and causes a gas explosion. Leader Takimoto is as fast as a thruster. In an instant, he blows to Li.


    After seeing this, the yuzhibo people immediately want to stop, but they are stopped by Li.


    "I''ll convince you today!" With a sneer from Li, sangouyu''s writing wheel eye rotates to form a kaleidoscope writing wheel eye. A layer of purple energy diffuses outward from Li''s body surface center, and soon it forms xuzoneng. The sound of bone rubbing is very harsh.


    Looking at the monster more than ten meters high, the Ninjas on yuzhibo''s side showed their awe. Taki Jen, who was tied up, was shocked. They had never seen such strange Ninja before. The last time they came to capture seven tails, when they came, suzaneng had already contacted them, so they had not seen it.


    Boom!


    Suzo nenghu punches at leader Taki Jen. Suddenly, a huge fist and an ant sized fist collide. The huge chakra overflows. Leader taki jenghu''s face turns red. He can''t help but step back two steps. Suzo nenghu doesn''t give up. The other hand strikes again.


    "Don''t touch it As soon as the leader''s face changed, he was suffering a lot. Seeing that Su Zuo nenghu''s fist came, he quickly stepped back. After avoiding Su Zuo nenghu''s fist, he stepped on his feet and quickly came to Su Zuo nenghu''s back.


    "Hum, the bigger the volume is, the slower the action function will be. As long as you get behind you, I''ll see what you can do!" Taki bear leader cold hum a, a longitudinal more, a blow to must assist can after heart.


    The bound Taki Jen''s face was excited when he saw that his leader was so fierce. They could already see the scene that his leader smashed the purple monster''s defense with one blow, and then pierced the intruder''s heart.


    "Childish!" After glancing at his back, Xu Zuo Neng suddenly roared, and a face grew on his back again. He grabbed the leader of Takimoto quickly with two hands.


    "What? What kind of monster is this? "


    It happened so suddenly that leader Takimoto couldn''t react at all. He was held in his hand by suzo nenghu. For suzo nenghu, a giant more than ten meters long, he would beat leader Takimoto even more with one slap. No matter how he broke out, chakra couldn''t struggle for half a point.


    "Let me go ..£¡¡± The struggle is fruitless. The leader of Taki Jen is disheartened and begins to play tricks. He calls for letting go.


    "This is a duel between ninjas. No one will give you another chance. Everyone has to be responsible for his failure. Say it, how do you want to die!" Away from the control, Xu Zuo Neng Hu hands the leader of Taki Ren to him, but he is still tightly held by Xu Zuo Neng Hu''s hand.At this time, the medicinal properties of hero''s water also began to gradually lose. The leader of Takimoto, who was just extraordinary, immediately became an old man who was like a fellow general. The side effect of hero''s water came. In order to better use hero''s water, the leader of Takimoto thought that he often exercised and strengthened his physique, so there was no death.


    "You can kill me, but I hope you can let go of the innocent villagers in the village!" Taki bear leader weak said.


    "Now it''s not whether I can let them go, but whether you want to let them go!" Li slightly shakes his head. Seeing leader Taki Jen''s puzzled face, he says again, "all the unfairness is caused by his own lack of ability, and it''s the same now. Because you are the leader''s incompetence, you will be defeated by yuzhiboli. The consequence is that your villagers and subordinates will die, and all the sins will be borne by you, and let me bear this burden You have to bear all the blood debts, you know? "


    "Nonsense, nonsense, cough!" Heard from the words, taki bear leader immediately excited scold up, but it affected the body injury, and began to cough.


    "Hum, now I can give you a chance to surrender to yuzhibo. I can consider letting you Longren village go, OK?" Leave slightly to curl a mouth, light say. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C124

    All Taki Jen''s faces were sad, and the leader was caught. Even if he took holy water, he was still caught in his hands like a chicken. Looking at the purple giant with more than ten meters, his ferocious face, everyone was pale. If there was no accident, they would be dead, and no one could save them from the devil''s hands.


    "Don''t think about it. I haven''t bowed my head to others in Longren village for so many years. You can do it. There are no greedy people in Longren village!" The leader of Taki Jen simply refuses to surrender because of his pain. It''s OK to surrender to a big village like Muye. However, he is only a Muye rebel. No matter how nice he is, he is just the head of a family. Now Yu Zhibo is divided into two parts. Who wants to surrender such strength?


    "There''s no way!" Li shook his head slightly. Now he didn''t have so much time to delay here. Looking at his balance of points, he only had 50000. He didn''t think much about it. He spent 10000 points to erase the cooling time of other gods.


    "I''m not interested in knowing your name, but from today on, you will become a dog of my yuzhibo clan."


    He catches leader Takimoto close to him. Leader Takimoto doesn''t know what''s going on. He instinctively looks up and looks away. Suddenly, a writing wheel eye is introduced into his pupil. Soon, his eyes become dull. It takes a few seconds for one to recover his mind, and his eyes are bright again.


    Boom!


    At this time, suzoneng also broke up, and the leader of Takimoto fell to the ground. Although he was very weak, he still struggled to kneel in front of Li.


    "Lord Li, Longren village is willing to be a subordinate force of yuzhibo. Please accept him!"


    Under the control of other gods, the leader of Taki Jen can say these words without hesitation. After hearing this, taki Jen''s face suddenly changes and wants to retort a few words. However, he feels the cold pain on his neck, and each one of them dares to be angry.


    "Well, get up and step aside!" Li Li nodded his head, his face was a little pale, and his left eye had begun to bleed. Since the last time when the ghost town accepted the moderates in caoren village, he used the other gods. Later, he fought with qianshouhuang in the ghost town, and then led qianshouhuang out of Muye to fight. Now he is launching the other gods again, and his left eye is on the verge of collapse.


    "Leave!"


    "Away from my brother!"


    Jiuxinnai and yuzhibo Meiqin come forward with a distressed face, as always, they take out gauze to gently wipe the blood from the corner of their eyes for Li. They shed so much blood, and their eyes are bleeding. How much pain do they have to bear.


    "I''m fine! Don''t worry. "Li breathed a little. After the blood was wiped clean, Li looked at ten people who had been injected into chakra, the tailed beast. He winked, and ten people understood. All the Ninjas retreated, leaving Takimoto, who was still bound, sitting in the same place.


    "Let''s go!"


    It''s almost over here. Leader Takimoto is controlled by other gods. As long as he doesn''t solve the magic, he will obey himself all his life. As for these problems, there are many ways to believe that leader Takimoto can solve them by himself and become a leader in the chaotic world of tolerance.


    "In a few days, send some of the hero''s water to the ghost town!"


    Before he left, he was still a little nostalgic about hero''s water. Although it had a lot of side effects, yuzhibo''s blood was excellent, and their physique was much better than other ninjas. Using this hero''s water would not cause death, so as long as you have this hero''s water, you will have more strength to fight with others in the future.


    Of course, the leader of Taki won''t refuse. If he is controlled by other gods, I''m afraid he won''t have the slightest hesitation in asking him to pull out his sword and commit suicide.


    "What? The eyelid inserted in the ghost lantern city was killed overnight. What''s going on? "


    almost all the five villages received the news on the second day. Each one was gloomy, though they were interrogative sentences, but they were not fools and guessed. These Eyeliner must have been killed by the ghost lantern city.


    , "go and kill all the eyes of the ghost lantern around the village. Do not leave any one!"


    sand, nun village, a thousand generation of mother-in-law''s angry eyes and eyes, almost never happened in peacetime. This has already reached a consensus in the tolerance circles. Now it''s not the same as provoking five big nun villages.


    is not only the order of sand village, but almost five big villages have issued orders to kill the lantern city eye liner, but the idea is beautiful. The reality is cruel. When they vomit blood, they are not aware of when they are staring at the eyeliner. When they are out of sight, they are all gone. This makes the five big nun villages feel depressed and want to kill a few of them. They want to kill a few of them. The eyelid has reported the hatred in the heart, but now the strength has hit the air, this feeling lets them vomit the blood.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ..


    "three generations of shadow, you see now, Yu Zhi Bo from the little boy will kill all the eyes of the five villages, I am afraid that they want to plan what conspiracy, if you do not decide earlier, the sooner or later the wood leaf village will be destroyed in Yu Zhi Bo from the hands!"


    In moye village, Huoying office, senwu Qianshou is forcing Huoying to make a decision again. He has been on fire for nearly half a month now. This ape Flying Sun chop can still calm down, which makes senwu Qianshou very depressed. No wonder Muye village will become weaker and weaker. It''s strange that such weak people can become stronger and stronger. They dare not break it when they are determined. They must be affected by it Harm."Well, I have my own thoughts about this matter. Now the forbearance world has been calm for so many years, and the rest of the big villages have no intention of provoking war. How can we Muye do such a thing? The will handed down by the early generation was for peace in the forbearance world. We can''t disobey the will of the early generation, and yuzhibo is only in a small place now In caoren village, we can''t compare with Muye. If we don''t move them, yuzhiboli won''t take the initiative! " Ape flies day to chop to leave thousand hand Sen have no one eye, light say, but the eye is to flash a silk dissatisfaction.


    A thousand hands Mori Wu''s eyes flashed a trace of anger, but it was not easy to get angry. It was all related to the first generation. Even if he was rebellious, he didn''t dare to refute. With a cold hum, he said, "three generations of eyes, you will regret it sooner or later!" Finish saying, also ignore ape to fly day to chop that gloomy facial expression, direct indignation leaves.


    "Without yuzhibo, now we have another thousand hands. It''s really..." Ape flying day cut gloomy face, silently took a smoke, want to heart stuffy spit out. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C125

    "From my brother, I will use less kaleidoscope to write wheel eyes in the future. It''s severe, but the side effects are too strong!"


    At dinner time, yuzhibo Meiqin said with dissatisfaction. Every time she saw Li bleeding, she was very distressed, but this guy never cared about himself.


    "Well, sometimes you have to rely on us a little more. Now I''m strong enough to help you!" Jiuxinnai was at the feast. When she heard Meiqin talking about it, she couldn''t help waving the spoon twice and humming.


    "I see. Eat quickly!" Li Li shook his head helplessly, looked at the faces of Jiu xinnai and Meiqin, and sighed in his heart. If time could stay at this moment, he would not have to pursue endless power. However, if it was always "if", he could only sigh occasionally.


    His left eye kaleidoscope was really hurt. After four or five fierce battles, he didn''t recover his pupil power. If it wasn''t for the support of this half immortal body, he would have been blind.


    "It seems that we have to find a way to get some points to use!" Li sighed a little. Since the fusion of the primary cells cost 400000 points, he has only 50000 points left. Yesterday, taki used 10000 points to eliminate the cooling of other gods. There are 40000 points left. If you don''t earn the points quickly, your eyes will be unable to support. Moreover, there are many places to use other gods in the future, 10000 at a time I dare not think about it.


    However, the system guy has never released a task since he released the S-level task with millions of points. According to Li Li, I''m afraid the system will not give him any more tasks before the S-level task is completed.


    "Do you really want to force me to kill?" It''s not the right time to shake your head and suppress this idea. It''s the best time to earn points when we wait for the war of tolerance.


    "What do you want from my brother? If you don''t eat it, the food will be cold!"


    After returning to his senses, he looked down and couldn''t laugh or cry. His bowl was full. Meiqin and jiuxinnai kept adding food to themselves.


    "Well, you can eat quickly, too!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    As time goes by, yuzhibo has calmed down and started to rectify after this period of turmoil. The whole forbearance world seems to be quite quiet. The fact that yuzhibo is making trouble in forbearance world during this period is too big. First, he defected to Muye, then he stormed into ghost lamp city, and then unified caoren village. The last big event is to mobilize the power of caoren village At that time, the whole small village of Naruto was in a panic for fear of another war. Even Daren village was nervous.


    Now yuzhibo suddenly quiets down, which makes others feel strange. They don''t think yuzhibo is afraid, so they tighten their nerves again, for fear that yuzhibo will deal with them next, and the most affected one is Muye.


    Since the thousand handed clan entered Muye, the remaining yuzhibo has been severely suppressed, almost to the point of unbearable. The second family is the Riyi clan. Li''s practice gives a great inspiration to the Riyi clan. To put it simply, the head of the Riyi clan is beginning to feel uneasy. In their opinion, the hundreds of rebellious members of the lianyuzhibo clan are rebellious Tu Du was able to make such a big storm outside. Even caoren village was captured. The RI family thought that their family was no worse than yuzhibo, not to mention the split yuzhibo? If you can take all the people with you to judge Muye, and then find a small village to occupy and develop slowly, you may not be able to reach the height of Muye in the future.


    No one wants to be a slave, especially the big family. In the past, due to the cooperation between yuzhiboban and qianshouzhu, no family dared to rebel. Moreover, at that time, Qianshou and yuzhibo were strong enough to command them. But what about Muye now? It has been weakened to an unimaginable degree. It can''t compare with Muye established in the early days. Moreover, the shadow of the village is still the head of a small ape flying family. How can this family, which claims to be one of the most powerful families in Muye, be willing to listen to the assignment?


    If there''s no precedent, it''s all right. But now there''s a yuzhiboli taking the lead, so


    How about the five villages? I don''t think much about it from nature. Anyway, it''s nothing more than random suspicion. Yu Zhibo fell into calm. Of course, it''s the order from Li. After all, people are not machines. Long term combat will only make people feel scarce. It''s time to enter a period of calm.


    "Li, you are too smart. I didn''t know how much energy and time I spent when I was learning this gossip seal. I didn''t expect you to learn it in a day and a half!"


    In a yard, Jiu xinnai was very happy when he saw that Li succeeded in making the eight trigrams seal come out, as if he had met a great good thing.


    "Brother Li, how do you learn? Why can''t I master the knack?" Yu Zhibo Meiqin holds Li''s hand in distress. She and Li learn at the same time, but at the end of the day, she doesn''t even grasp the secret, let alone learn it.


    Li reluctantly rubbed Meiqin''s hair and said, "everyone has his own field of expertise. We don''t have to be too demanding along the way of cultivation." Speaking of this, I looked up at the sky. It was noon and the sun was very warm,."Well, it''s time for lunch. That''s the end of the morning practice!" Said, from looked at nine Sinai and Meiqin one eye, two people''s even almost become a little cat.


    "Well, all right!"


    "I didn''t expect time to pass so fast!"


    They look at the sky, but they stop practicing. They just want to go to wash with Li. However, a yuzhibo clan suddenly appears and kneels down in front of Li.


    "Patriarch, there are three people outside the ghost lamp city who want to enter. They say they have something important to tell you."


    "To see me?" Li Wenyan immediately frowned. In the whole world of tolerance, except for Meiqin, her subordinates, they should not have made friends with others. If they were enemies, they would not have asked for help. After all, there are no so-called messengers in this world.


    "Really, why is it now?" Nine Sinai can''t help humming, a face of discontent, beside the Meiqin is also busy not arrow nod, agree with nine Sinai words.


    Since defecting to Muye, Li has been very busy and has little time to accompany them. Now they are very calm. They cherish this time, especially when they have dinner with him. They don''t want to be disturbed.


    "Did they say their names?"


    "No name, but they say they are an organization called Xiao!"


    "What?" £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C126

    Xiao''s organization will come to ghost town at this time, which is really beyond Li''s expectation. Originally, Li''s intention was to talk to Xiao''s organization after the outbreak of the Third World War, but now he has sent it to his home.


    "Go and let them in!" Speaking of this, Li slightly sank for a while, and then said again, "tell me to go down and let the kitchen cook more food and send it to me!"


    Now that I''m here, I have to be polite. Of course, it''s not for changmen and Miyan, but for Xiaonan. In the past, when I saw the fire shadow, the people who could affect my heart most were jiuxinnai and Xiaonan. Now jiuxinnai has his own protection and is temporarily away from the future tragedy, but Xiaonan When Miyan died in the Third World War, he planned to dig up Xiaonan, but now that he''s here, it''s good to see him first.


    "Brother Li, are you going to let them have dinner with us?" Yu Zhibo Meiqin hears the speech and says in surprise.


    This has never happened before. Not to mention outsiders, it is impossible to eat at the same table with Li even if they are of the same family in Muye. Even yuzhibohao has never been there, and only himself and yuzhibo Fuyue would often go there to eat.


    "Well, there''s nothing strange about it. People come all the way and it''s lunch time. Anyway, we''re just about to have dinner!" He nodded away and said as he should.


    "Oh.."


    jiuxinnai and Meiqin have no doubt about it, and then they leave together. Now they are just like a little cat. How can they meet people if they don''t clean up.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Miyan, do you think yuzhiboli will really let us into the city?"


    Outside the ghost lamp city, Miyan three people quietly stand on the edge of the cliff, looking at the turbulent water below. In the sky, a group of warm air is baking the earth like a flame. The hot breath is uncomfortable. It''s Xiaonan who is asking. She can''t stand it any more. After all, she is a girl. Who wants to wait under such a poisonous sun.


    "Xiaonan, wait a minute. For the rain country, we have to stop the war. The only way to stop the war is to persuade yuzhiboli!" Miyan looked at Xiaonan and said softly.


    Changmen is relatively quiet, staring at the ghost lamp city opposite the reincarnation eyes, at this time, a figure quickly out of the ghost lamp city, changmen''s eyesight is better, immediately see, can''t help but say "Miyan, Xiaonan, they come out!"


    After a while, a yuzhibo clansman fell on the opposite side of the three. Miyan and changmen immediately stepped forward without leaving any trace, blocking Xiaonan''s front.


    "The patriarch asked me to pick you up!" As if I didn''t see Miyan and changmen''s small movements, yuzhibo people said calmly.


    Smell speech, three people all slightly relaxed tone, did so many efforts, finally got an interview, if be rejected, they really don''t know how to do.


    "Thank you for leading the way!" Miyan as the leader of the organization, said.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ..


    "Maitreya?"


    When we arrived at the dining hall, there were already three people sitting on the left and right chairs, jiuxinnai, Meiqin and Maitreya.


    "Hee hee, anyway, Li has to entertain those people he doesn''t know. I think Maitreya has dinner together every day, so he called her over by the way. Why, don''t you welcome her?" Jiuxinnai blinked, pretended to be aggrieved, and then put on the appearance of trying to send Maitreya away.


    "It''s nothing, just one more set of chopsticks!" From slightly shook his head, know nine Sinai is deliberately said so, if he really nodded, I''m afraid nine Sinai will be reluctant, came to the front position to sit down.


    The dining table is a long table type. Because I don''t like to sit on my knees to eat, I specially made a long table and several chairs. There are more than ten hot dishes on the table.


    Maitreya was still very happy to talk with Jiu xinnai and Meiqin, but when she left, she was silent. She lowered her head and didn''t know where she was, but the light from the corner of her eyes flashed away from here from time to time. However, she was so focused on Xiao Nan who was going to meet her that she didn''t notice Maitreya''s difference. Jiu xinnai and Meiqin looked at each other helplessly. How did the atmosphere feel It''s a little unusual. It''s not like eating in peacetime. Is it because someone else is present?


    After waiting for a while, the former preacher came back with three people, led by Miyan with orange hair, with red hair long door and Xiaonan with blue hair standing on the left and right. However, apart from Miyan, both of them were a little nervous and bowed their heads. For the first time, they entered other people''s territory and couldn''t let go.


    "Patriarch, I have already brought you here!"


    "Well, you go down first!" From nodded, light said.


    "This "This clan is a little hesitant. This organization has never heard of it in the world of tolerance. What if it was deliberately assassinated?


    "I said, go down!" He glanced away at the clansman with a little irresistible dignity. Although he was thinking about his own safety, his decision was not questioned by others."Yes


    Feeling the pressure in Li''s tone, he didn''t dare to make a mistake. After a respectful salute, he quietly retreated and left three helpless Miyan. Although they had lofty aspirations, they were still too young in the final analysis. Now this situation makes it difficult for them to do. They want to open their mouth. People are eating, but they don''t open their mouth. How can they watch them eat See how it''s not easy to talk.


    Jiu xinnai couldn''t calm down when he saw the long gate. Seeing that Li didn''t mean to speak, Jiu xinnai couldn''t help looking at the long gate and said, "that red haired one, are you the orphan of the whirlpool clan?"


    Jiuxinnai a mouth, changmen also had a reaction, puzzled looked at jiuxinnai, and then also noticed jiuxinnai''s red hair, Leng Leng, whispered, "I don''t know, I only know my name is changmen from birth to now!"


    There have been many wars in the world of forbearance, and the whirlpool clan has been affected a little bit. Therefore, some of the clan members have been left outside the family for a long time. However, in order not to cause trouble, they dare not even use the surname whirlpool. After all, there are too many people in the world of forbearance who are greedy for the seal of the whirlpool clan.


    See nine Sinai also want to ask, from slightly coughing twice, stopped nine Sinai words, and then looked at Miyan, and then eyes on Xiaonan, at this time Xiaonan is just a 16-year-old girl, just in her youth, standing there pretty low head, let from the heart of the waves, this feeling, in addition to and nine Sinai and Meiqin in one Never, ever.


    "Ha ha, it''s lunch time now. If you don''t mind, you can all sit down and eat with us. If you have anything to do, we''ll talk about it after dinner!" Li Wei smiles and says gently.


    "Did you smile?"


    "Left elder brother to smile?"


    Jiuxinnai and meiqindun stare big eyes, even Maitreya can''t help looking up at Li, a face to see the ghost, she vowed, come to ghost city so long, she never saw Li smile, now what''s the matter? £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C127

    Miyan finally sat down at the table, staring at a dozen hot dishes in front of them. They were so big that they had never had such a luxurious lunch, and they sat at the same table with a stranger, who still enjoyed great reputation in the world of tolerance, which made them a little uncomfortable.


    "Lord, this time we come..."


    "Well, as I said, it''s dinner time. At this time, I don''t want to talk about any business!" Li waved his hand and stopped Miyan. To tell you what happened to Miyan in ghost town, he could think much more with his toes. If it wasn''t for Xiaonan, Li wouldn''t let them into the city.


    Miyan sips his mouth when he hears the speech. He doesn''t dare to say more. In other people''s territory, it''s better to be obedient. Changmen and Xiaonan look at each other, silently pick up the chopsticks and start eating.


    The atmosphere seemed a little embarrassed. Even the most lively Jiu xinnai was silent. After all, he sat at the same table with someone he didn''t know. If everyone could let go, it would be all right. But obviously everyone was a little embarrassed, so it became a chain reaction.


    As she was eating, she took a look at Xiaonan from time to time. The more she looked, the more satisfied she was. Although she was wearing the black high collar coat in the early days of Xiaozhi, she still could not resist the charm of Xiaonan. For Xiaonan, Li has always been very fond of her. Jiuxinnai, who is known as the most beautiful woman in Huoying, will get this kind of support, and Li in her previous life is also one of them Xiaonan is a flower of hope that vanishes in the shadow of the fire. It hurts to see it. Although there are few scenes of Xiaonan in the original work, it leaves a very deep memory for everyone. This girl who silently bears the pain for her companions, even though she knows that changmen''s road is wrong, she still follows her silently, even if she can''t reach the end It''s just a dark hell.


    An hour later, the meal ended in the silence and embarrassment. When the servant took out all the rice bowls and dishes, Li''s face became more serious. He supported his chin with both hands and looked at Miyan faintly.


    "You know the organization. I''ve heard about it a while ago. It seems that I''ve been circulating in the small villages around Yuren village, and there are a small number of wandering ninjas in Yuren village. I don''t want to know its purpose. Now let''s talk about your purpose!"


    Although Xiao organization is only a small organization now, it is quite famous in the forbearance world. Not only did it receive news from here, but even the five big villages also know that there is such an organization. It''s just that the five big forbearance villages didn''t pay attention to it. I''m afraid that the only one who really pays attention to it is the Zanthoxylum fish.


    Speaking of business, Miyan''s face also changed. He put aside the embarrassment just now and said, "I don''t know what the Lord of the city thinks of today''s tolerance world?"


    "Chaos, big village fighting, small village fighting too!" From nodded, light said.


    Miyan smell speech, eyes suddenly a bright, continue to ask "don''t know the city Lord adult to now of endure boundary whether satisfied?"


    From slightly frowned, feel a little boring, this Miyan also learn to circle?


    "We haven''t known your names after so long. Why don''t you tell us your names first?" You are not anxious, I am not anxious, from slightly skimmed, light said.


    "This My name is Miyan. I''m the leader of Xiaoxiao organization. The red haired one is changmen. The girl''s name is Xiaonan! " Miyan hesitated and made a brief introduction.


    "Well!" He nodded and then said, "if you have anything, just say it. There''s no need to beat around the Bush!"


    It''s really disgusting to listen to Miyan''s story when you know his purpose. I didn''t know how many times I had listened to it on TV before.


    When they heard this, Miyan was a little embarrassed. It was the first time that they met this kind of thing. In the past, when they went to lobby other villages, they always had a big conversation first, and then got to the point. They were at a loss when they were away from it.


    "Lord, since you say that, Miyan will dare to talk about his views on the world of tolerance!" Miyan hesitated for a moment, and then continued to say, "since the founding of the five villages, the chaotic Warring States period has been calmed down, but soon the first World War of tolerance broke out. This kind of chaos is no less than that of the Warring States period. I don''t know how many families have become fragmented. After the end of the first World War of tolerance, there are many orphans and beggars in the world of tolerance Begging and being humiliated, I don''t know how many orphans are frozen to death and starved to death every day because they have no food or warm families. After a few years, this situation is getting better, but soon the Second World War of tolerance broke out, which once again disrupted the restored world of tolerance. The five villages launched wars wantonly, and their battlefields were covered with corpses, Even innocent people were involved. Our parents and brothers were killed in this war, but we were lucky to be rescued by a mentor, so that we could survive. However, the rest of the orphans were begging in the street every day,


    when the weather was cold, they would freeze to death without clothes, and when they were hungry, they would starve without food Death, especially in Yuren village, was more serious in the place where the war was fought in World War II. We know that the purpose of the organization is not to bring peace to the tolerance world, but to repair the already flawed tolerance world. Now, six or seven years after the end of World War II, the tolerance world has gradually regained some vitality. However, for some reasons, now the whole tolerance world has been restored With the tension of the second change, there is a faint trend to stimulate the Third World War of tolerance. By then, the tolerance world, which has not been easy to get better, will be more hurt! "Some reason!


    It''s true that Li and Yu Zhibo have been fighting a lot in recent days, which has caused a sensation in the whole world of tolerance. All the five villages are discussing about Li, and the big families in each village are also beginning to use their brains. A group of yuzhibo''s traitors, only 200 of them, can make such a big name. Let''s take our family and betray the village, Why can''t we build our own foundation?


    It''s always hard to be held down by others. If they don''t have a lesson from the past, they will not think about it. But now, how can some big families not see it? Among them, the top big families in today''s tolerance world, such as the sun of wood leaves, the bright night of fog and the moon of water, are the most concerned. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C128

    Miyan''s ideal, Xiaonan''s ideal and changmen''s ideal are all very childish. Even people who have not experienced war in their previous lives can know how childish these ideals are. No, they can no longer be called ideals. They are so-called dreams. What are dreams? That is to say, there are only ideas in dreams, which can only be thought of in dreams. No matter what kind of righteousness they stand by, it is impossible for them to realize this dream. As long as there are people, there will be fights. This is not only the treasure of human beings, but also the root of evil.


    However, jiuxinnai, Meiqin and Maitreya were fascinated. Meiqin''s parents lost their lives because of the war. Jiuxinnai''s family was destroyed because of the war. Maitreya, as a witch, had an irresistible fate because of the relationship between monsters. Her fight only changed from one person to another into a person and a monster, Monsters, if everyone could live in peace, there would not be so many tragedies in the world.


    "So, how do you want to bring peace to the world?" From the squint eyes, light said.


    Miyan couldn''t hear the meaning of Lihua. He was indifferent and didn''t care about it. He just thought Lihua seemed to be moving. Miyan suddenly showed a smile and said, "it''s very simple. Every village and every country has their territory. As long as they can protect their territory and people, there will be no war in the world, but there will be no war Yes, there are always some people who are blinded by the immediate interests, and what our organization should do is to lobby them and tell them the truth. I believe they will understand the truth if they can become the shadow of a village! "


    Naive, arrogant!


    This is from the first thought, Miyan, they are too naive and arrogant, standing at the highest point of morality, want to do God''s things as mortals, is this possible? Such a simple truth, who would not know? But knowing is one thing, and reality is another.


    Jealousy, suspicion, ambition, ideal and so on, these are people''s precious and dirty nature. Who can tell the distance between jealousy and envy? Envy the land of fire so rich? Envy the land of fire so rich? Because of jealousy and envy, it will lead to war.


    Suspicion! Because people are separated from each other, I want to live a stable life, but it does not mean that others will think so, so in order not to be swallowed by others, I have to swallow others.


    Ambition! It is linked with self-improvement. Ambitious people will constantly improve themselves and strive to become human beings. No matter what they do, they are sailing against the current. If they do not advance, they will retreat. Children are eager to be independent and to be recognized by others. This is also an ambition. Without ambition, what will the world be like? If everyone is lazy, the whole world will collapse.


    Ideal is a commendatory word, but it is also a derogatory word, because the ideal is linked with ambition, but it is undeniable that it is a precious wealth of mankind, because there is an ideal, they will struggle, just like Miyan''s ideal, which is not an ambition?


    Who can tell right from wrong in this world? Everyone has his own persistence and justice. Miyan''s ideal is to bring peace to the world, but not to encourage people to give up their soul and become a mediocre person.


    "In other words, you came to the ghost town to advise me not to start a war and to take care of my people and subordinates?" Li lightly said that he didn''t want to talk about it any more, peace, centrifugation has its own peace, this kind of thing, he knew from an early age, there is no need for others to teach.


    "Yes, in recent days, you have been making a lot of trouble in the world of tolerance. Many villages are very nervous. Among them, Muye village and Sharen village seem to want to start a war again. If the two villages really start a war, the other three villages will not sit idly by and will certainly join in. Affected by the war, some small villages will also be involved In this way, the chain reaction will drag the whole forbearance world into war. I don''t know how many children will lose their families and how many women will lose their husbands! " Speaking of this, Miyan took a pause, looked away a few eyes, and then said again, "I think you are young, younger than all of us, so you have to support a family and such a big caoren village alone at such a young age. I think your parents should have died in the war, so you must be able to understand the feelings of those children who have lost their families and parents!"


    To be a leader is not only a childish ideal, but also a mouth. To be the leader of an organization as a war orphan, Miyan is definitely not a simple person. No wonder shanjiaoyu Bancang was instigated by Tuan Zang so easily later. I think he is also very afraid of Miyan.


    Jiuxinnai and Meiqin nodded frequently while listening, obviously they were also moved by Miyan''s words. They both looked at Li, hoping that Li could agree to Miyan''s request.


    He glanced at Jiu xinnai and Meiqin, and then looked at Miyan. I don''t know why. Listening to Miyan''s high sounding words, his heart unexpectedly raised a trace of impatience and anger. If peace can really be so simple, what''s the significance of what he has done so far? If people really can understand the mutual respect and love, why would they die in their previous lives? In the final analysis, dream is a dream. Miyan''s words in negating the idea of centrifugation and insisting on negating centrifugation. If there is no estrangement, we must first remove all obstacles, just like the ancient Qin emperor who ruled the country and ended hundreds of years of war. When the whole world was united into one, there would be no need to fight for anything. Without fighting, there would be no war. This is the real reason Peace."You finished?" I stood up, turned around and said again, "if I finish, I''ll see you off!"


    Originally, he was in a good mood to see Xiaonan let Li. Before that, he had psychological preparation to listen to Miyan''s great principles. But he didn''t expect that after listening to them, his heart still couldn''t calm down. Now he finally understood why yuzhiboban and yuzhibo''s feelings of bringing earth in the original book, the feelings of being preached by others, were criticized by qianshouzhujian and Naruto for many years The belief that he insists on is the same. What Miyan says now is that he denies the belief and viewpoint that Li has always held. This is really infuriating.


    "Sir, we really hope that .£¡¡±


    "Shut up, the so-called peace can only be possessed after the world becomes one. Before that, countless blood and bones are needed to build it. There is never a way to achieve the best of both worlds. I do not deny the significance of what you are doing now, but I also have my own persistence and justice!" From suddenly turn head, scarlet write round eyes coldly staring at Miyan.


    The division of land represents constant struggle. Only dictatorship is the ladder to peace! Just like the Qin emperor in ancient times, once unified, hundreds of years of war were stopped. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C129

    "Miyan, what should we do? Even yuzhiboli refuses our proposal, and Muye will certainly ignore us! Can''t we do anything but watch the war coming? "


    No matter how reasonable Miyan is, he will eventually send them out of the ghost town. Anything can move, but his own belief will never give up. He will never forget the reason why he was killed in his previous life. Peace or happiness is the premise of all this. As long as he has frightening power, in a word They can subvert the whole world, and then peace is just a matter of mouth. Miyan''s idea is too naive. It''s because of their innocence that they are half hidden by shanjiaoyu.


    "After all, we are still too weak now. If our organization is strong enough, not to mention yuzhiboli, even a big village like Muye will not ignore us!" Miyan bit his teeth, his face is not willing, this is not willing to their own incompetence.


    As a matter of fact, when he said this, he had deviated from the so-called purpose of using his tongue to bring peace to the world of tolerance, but as a party, he didn''t realize it.


    "Miyan, don''t blame yourself too much. It''s not your fault. Yuzhibo is only 12 years old and born into a rich family. It''s understandable that he can''t feel the pain of those lonely children outside. What we have to do is very hard. As long as we don''t give up, I believe Miyan''s ideal will come true sooner or later!" Xiaonan is always so gentle. Seeing that Miyan is frustrated, he comes forward to comfort him.


    "No, Xiao Nan, you don''t understand. Just now I can see from Yu Zhibo''s eyes that what he said was from his heart. What he said was an idea that he had experienced a lot of things to have. He thought that he wanted to bring peace to the world by unifying the tolerance world. He was a lunatic, a complete lunatic!" Miyan shook his head and sighed.


    Miyan is not a fool, and his words are not too profound. To be a leader and have such a big dream, it is obviously not enough to rely on blood and faith alone. He develops Xiaoxiao organization, and wisdom is one of them. Miyan is also a person with great wisdom.


    "Unify the world of tolerance?"


    Changmen and Xiaonan take a breath when they hear the speech. This idea is really crazy. Even the most powerful yuzhibo and Qianshou have not reached this point. How can yuzhibo surpass these ancestors?


    "Well, let''s go back to the organization now. Yuzhiboli has such ambition that he will soon take action. We must develop the organization as soon as possible, and then we can negotiate with yuzhiboli. Otherwise, the tolerance world will be in a complete chaos!" Miyan shook his head and said with a sad face.


    "Well!"


    ¡­


    "Brother Li, I think what the man named Miyan just said is very reasonable. Why don''t you agree?"


    "Yes, if there is no war, the companion will not die. Isn''t that good?"


    After seeing Miyan off, jiuxinnai and meiqindang can''t help asking. Maitreya sits on one side and doesn''t speak. She''s just an outsider. She''s not qualified to ask so many questions. It''s good to sit here and listen.


    From smell speech, slightly vomited breath, helplessly looked at nine Sinai and Meiqin one eye, these two little girls are still too naive after all.


    "Jiuxinnai, Meiqin, what do you think of the relationship between yuzhiboban and qianshouzhu?" Shen pterin for a while, leave mouth to ask a way.


    "Needless to say, they are called the gods of forbearance. No one can compare with them in forbearance!" Jiuxinnai turned her lips and looked away. She thought that the distance was reducing her IQ.


    "Brother Li, do you mean that?" Meiqin is more intelligent. She seems to have guessed what she wants to say.


    "Well, that''s right!" Li Li nodded, then narrowed his eyes and continued, "the strongest Qianshou and yuzhibo founded Muye together in those years. Their intention was to bring peace to the world of tolerance. Indeed, they brought peace to the world of tolerance in a short period of time. However, that kind of peace was just the fear of the power between yuzhibo and qianshouzhu. As soon as they died, other villages could not bear it Muye launched the war, the so-called First World War of tolerance. At that time, tolerance was only quiet for about ten years. Do you know what the reason is? "


    Jiuxinnai and Meiqin shake their heads in disbelief. Maitreya also looks away in surprise. She wants to know how amazing this 12-year-old boy is. It''s just that his strength is so strong. His knowledge is so much higher than ordinary people. It''s just


    "because of division!"


    "Split?"


    "Well, there are five big villages and countless small villages in today''s forbearance world. Each village has its own will and system. If the will of each village is different, it will produce prejudice, then lead to conflicts, and finally war breaks out. What''s more, the land distribution is uneven, some countries are poor, some countries are rich, and poor countries want to develop They will try to plunder other countries, which is also one of the reasons for the war. Therefore, the kind of mutual understanding between people, as Miyan said, is no different from Arabian Nights. It just exists in the fantasy of those naive people! "I remember someone said that the whole world is a huge hunting ground. Whether people or animals are concerned, everyone and every species are playing the role of hunter and prey. If you don''t eat others, others will eat you. If you want to change this situation, you must make new rules. However, if you want to make rules, it must be the person at the top of the world who has the qualification.


    Jiuxinnai and Meiqin are all from a big family. They haven''t suffered much since childhood. They don''t know what it''s like to be short of money and resources.


    "The meaning of Li Da Ren is very simple. For example, before you entered caoren village, it was divided into the main fighting group and the moderates. They had been fighting each other for more than ten years, just like today''s tolerance world is divided into countless countries. As soon as you entered caoren village, you would accept the main fighting group and the moderates, and there would be no fighting in the future In other words, if there is no war in the world of tolerance, it must be like caoren village "Speaking of this, Maitreya covered her mouth and looked at Li in surprise. She just said these words according to her own understanding, but she didn''t pay attention to them. Now she was scared by her own words.


    How crazy does it take to unify the world of tolerance www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C130

    "Lord ban, just now the three generations of Shuiying in Wuyin village have heard that the Huiye clan in their village seems to be out of control, and they killed out of Wuyin village. It''s a collective defection!"


    In the dark cave, Bai Jue is reporting to Yu Zhibo.


    "Hum, the Huiye people are fighting for a living. They are only suitable for survival on the battlefield. Now that the tolerance world has been at ease for so long, they may be suffocated. Now that yuzhibo leads yuzhibo to make such a big storm in the tolerance world, many big families can''t sit still. No one wants to be oppressed. Let alone other families For them, the more chaotic the world of tolerance, the better


    Yu Zhibo snorted indifferently.


    Three generations of Shuiying is a puppet he controlled earlier. It can be said that now the whole Wuyin village is in Ban''s hands. It''s easy to get information.


    "What Lord Ban said is, but there is another news I want to tell Lord ban!" Speaking of this, Bai Jue pauses, and then says again, "although the third generation of water shadow was controlled by you in the early years, it seems that the village of Wuyin has noticed something after so many years. Many people have begun to resist the third generation of water shadow. Although it is not too much now, we still need to find a way to stop this kind of turmoil, otherwise we will not easily penetrate the village of Wuyin It''s going to be completely out of control! "


    Spot smell speech, slightly frowned, looked at his body, helpless sigh, light said "I now this body once out of the magic image will immediately die, and my eyes have been sent out, even if you want to have action, there is no way!"


    A generation of Xiaoxiong, after all, can''t resist the erosion of time. Counting up, ban is now 80 or 90 years old. For ninjas, 80 or 90 years old is almost the limit, especially ban, who has experienced countless battles. Chakra needs to use the strength of his body and chakra''s strength to combine. I don''t know how many chakras it costs to fight for many years Although this will not produce any hidden diseases, it is certain to shorten life span. If ordinary people live a comfortable life and pay attention to health preservation, one hundred years old is not a dream, but ninja, even the unparalleled ninja in the world, one hundred years old is almost wishful thinking, which can only be achieved by the people of thousand hands and whirlpool who have immortal body Ignore the impact of refining chakra.


    What''s more, ban suffered incurable injuries when he dueled with the pillars, and now he can still sit and talk, thanks to the demons behind him constantly conveying chakra to him.


    "What''s Lord ban going to do with it?" Bai Jue blinked his eyes and asked suspiciously.


    "Chaos, disturb the tolerance world. You''d better find a yuzhibo family to be my chess piece. Bai Jue, you go out and make arrangements to disturb the tolerance world as much as you can. It''s better to trigger a war of tolerance world again, you know?"


    "Yes, Lord ban!" Bai Jue hears the words and sneaks into the ground in silence.


    "if as like as two peas, the next plan will become smoothly and unimpeded. But the little devil, though young, has his own ideas and ideas, which is exactly the same as I was before. It is even more difficult for such a person to accept it by ordinary means." Spot slightly narrowed his eyes, scarlet sanguoyu writing wheel eyes emitting strange red light in the dark.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Patriarch, I just received the latest news. The Huiye clan in Wuyin village suddenly ruled out the village three days ago and occupied the kingdom of Bo at a very fast speed."


    "The bright night clan?"


    Li slightly picks his eyebrows and puts down the documents in his hand. Huiye clan, Li remembers that Huiye clan, also known as zhuzou clan, seems to have a Huiye junmalu left in the original work. The blood boundary in his family is the skeleton vein of Mingzhen Renjie. In terms of physical skills, even white eyes are slightly inferior. Now Li is not the lengtouqing who didn''t know anything at that time, right Some big families in the world of tolerance have done some research. The Huiye clan was born to be a fighting race. In the Warring States period, they were also very famous. They belonged to the first-class family just like the Japanese, only under the hands of yuzhibo and Qianshou.


    "It''s interesting that the Huiye clan defected. It seems that they are plotting a lot. Now the tolerance world will not be peaceful!" Li Li slightly turned his lips, and a trace of excitement flashed in his eyes. He found that because of his own existence, the tolerance world seemed to be changing naturally. Perhaps in a certain link, the gear of fate had begun to derail.


    "Patriarch, I''m afraid that the Huiye clan will rebel because of the influence of our yuzhibo clan. They are born to be fighting lunatics. For them, if they can''t feel the physical pain, it''s a kind of suffering. I''m afraid that after they defecte, as long as they deal with the pursuit of Wuyin, the next one to attack is our yuzhibo!" Yu Zhibo said with a frown.


    Yuzhibo is also known as the fighting race. There are no two tigers in one mountain. They can still be restrained by the constraints of the village. Now both of them have become separate family forces. Even if yuzhibo has no intention, Huiye will not be obedient.


    "You don''t have to worry about this. In the next few days, you will try your best to arrange the people to practice, and the children will almost speed up the progress of practice. If yuzhibo wants to recover, he will have to pay more than anything else. Muye''s previous education method is not suitable for us. A bloodless Ninja can never be a strong one, two elders. This is not the case I''ll leave it to you to do it. While minimizing the casualties of the children, let them put a little more blood test on their path of practice! " From waved a hand, don''t think of of of of say."Yes, patriarch!"


    Yuzhibozhan and yuzhiboming smell speech, look at each other, respectfully after a salute, then quietly out of the study.


    "The glow night clan, the skeleton vein?" Li narrowed his eyes slightly. In the past, he also felt that the veins of corpses and bones were a kind of good blood boundary. Fighting close combat was almost the best. Now, although Li''s body has been transformed into a Banxian''s body, which speeds up the recovery speed, but the recovery speed is not defense. In defense, before it evolved into an eternal kaleidoscope, it is still a little short of time!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Patriarch, I''m afraid Huiye''s defection to Wuyin is learning from yuzhiboli''s practice. Moreover, they quickly occupied the kingdom of Bo and became an independent family force. Our family is no worse than Huiye and yuzhibo. Should we think about the way out in the future?"


    In the meeting room of the day family, four old men sit opposite each other, two on one side. In front of them sits a middle-aged man, the current head of the day family. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C131

    The defection of the Huiye clan has almost caused a sensation in the whole world of tolerance. Ghost lamp, shuiwuyue, RI and some top families are also beginning to feel uneasy. Their strength is no worse than half of the yuzhibo family led by yuzhibo. Yuzhibo is still able to get along well. Why don''t they worry? Although yuzhiboli''s personal combat effectiveness is first-class in the world of tolerance, there are few of them, whether it''s the day clan or the water without the moon. As long as they move their clan, the number of them is two to three times that of when they defected. The quantity makes up for the quality.


    At the beginning, the early generation of the film makers set up the village of Ren. Forced by the great strength of the early generation of the film makers, they could not resist. Moreover, it is not too shameful to be accepted by such a strong man. But today, the village is not as good as it is every year. Not to mention the other five big countries, as far as Muye is concerned, one film maker is actually the head of the ape flying family, and other small families are just like this How can a big family that was first-class in the Warring States period bear it? In the Warring States period, the ape flying family was only a second rate family. After so many years of changes, there were fewer men in the ape flying family, not even the third rate family. However, because the ape flying sun was cut into a shadow of fire, the third rate family was still superior to the first-rate family, which was a shame.


    It is for this reason that the Japanese family seldom, no, almost never attended any meetings and was told by the head of a small family, which would bring shame to the Japanese family.


    It''s not only the sun who has such an idea, but also the ghost lamp family and the shuiwuyue family. Nowadays, the shadow generation is worse than the generation. The weak obey the strong, but because of the existence of the village and the shadow, the order is almost reversed. The strong serve the weak. How can these big families bear it?


    "We''ll discuss this matter later and see how the Huiye clan will deal with the pursuit of Wuyin village!"


    The sun family is silent again. Although they want to follow suit, as one of the strongest families of Muye, they know how deep the water is and want to let the final result of Huiye point out the next direction for them.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ..


    "Lord Huoying, this is an urgent letter from Wuyin village!"


    In the fire shadow office, a member of the secret department kneels down on one knee and hands a sealed sleeve to the hand of ape feiri!


    "Fog hidden?" Ape flies day to chop to pick eyebrow, this fog hidden village has always been mysterious, because surrounded by the sea, and the land intersection is very far, except for the first World War participated in, the second world war is just like the rest of the small villages in troubled waters, did not participate in, usually will not carry out diplomacy, in the outside, this is a mysterious village, a village shrouded in fog Country.


    After opening the letter and looking at it, ape feirizhan''s face suddenly became dignified. After a long time, he finished reading the letter. After closing it, he looked at the dark part kneeling on the ground and said faintly, "go to inform the two consultants and the clan heads of the major families and come to have a meeting with big snake pill!"


    "Yes, Lord Huoying!" The dark part disappeared.


    "I didn''t expect that Wu Yin would make such a big effort. The two villages jointly exterminated the yuzhibo traitors and the Huiye traitors. It seems that Wu Yin can''t tolerate sand!" Ape flying day chop slightly narrowed his eyes. What made him wonder was what the purpose of Wuyin village was. Although he didn''t know much about Huiye clan, he was not so strong that he needed to unite with other villagers to exterminate it.


    Are you afraid of Yu Zhi Bo Li?


    At the same time, he was a little annoyed. Yu Zhibo grew up too fast. At the age of 12, he defeated hundreds of Muye''s pursuers in the valley of the end, and he also cut off one arm of dashuewan. He was very scared. But on the other hand, he was a little regretful. If he had been able to do better to Yu Zhibo, he would be better now Isn''t the wood leaf so strong that people don''t dare to invade it? You know, Li was his apprentice.


    In a short time, all the people who were ordered came. This time, even Yu Zhibo and RI, who never participated, arrived. There was a vague guess in his heart that something big was going to happen. He couldn''t settle down to sit at home and wait for such a thing.


    A Huoying office was already full of people. Ape feirizhan was sitting on the office chair, with two consultants sitting on the left and right sides. In front of him stood the heads of the major families, dashuewan and zilaiye.


    "Just now, the three generations of Shuiying in Wuyin village sent a letter, saying that they would unite with us to wipe out the yuzhibo remnant clan and Huiye clan who defected from the village in recent days. What do you think of this?" Ape fly hands holding chin, looking at people light said.


    "Yes, of course. It''s better to eliminate the traitors of yuzhibo clan as soon as possible. You can''t do anything like raising a tiger for danger!" Thousand hand Sen has no the first to press can''t bear, squint the eyes murderous of say.


    When yuzhibo heard this, he was furious, but he didn''t dare to refute. Now, yuzhibo''s family is about to be beaten down by a thousand hands. Compared with before, half of the people left the village. Now, yuzhibo''s strength is much worse than that of a thousand hands. Even day after day, he began to beat down and satirize yuzhibo.


    "Secondment!"


    "Secondment!"¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ... "


    almost all the clan leaders are seconding. They are afraid of the power of Li. Moreover, they used to despise the people of yuzhibo. Now they have the opportunity to go to the battlefield to kill them. Almost without thinking, they all begin to agree.


    "I agree, too!" The head of the clan, RI Tianming, also agreed. He wanted to see how yuzhibo and Huiye escaped under the siege of the village. If they could, then ..


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Bai Jue, is everything done?"


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Ban. I''ve asked the three generations of water shadow of Wuyin to send an alliance application to Muye. As long as Muye nods, the two villages will immediately launch an extermination attack on yuzhiboli and Huiye. At that time, some people will be unable to bear to stir up the exhibition between the villages. In this way, the purpose of disturbing the tolerance world has been achieved, and Yuyin''s life will be better If zhiboli is annihilated by Muye and his companions and loved ones are killed one after another, why can''t we turn yuzhiboli into our companions as long as Lord ban takes the hand? " Bai Jue said with a smile. On the harmless faces of human beings and animals, he said a vicious plan.


    "Hum, if you want to make it perish, you must make it crazy first. Baijue, you have done this very well. Let''s watch a big play with me next!" Yu Zhibo grinned, and his scarlet eyes were full of murders in this world. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C132

    "Master Qimu, Lord Huoying wants you to be the leader of this war!"


    In the dark room of Qimu family, the incomplete candlelight is constantly swinging. Qimu Shuo Mao kneels on the ground with his eyes closed, ignoring the shadow of the fire in front of him.


    "Chieftain Qimu, this is your chance to make up for your mistakes. You .


    "shut up Qi Mu Shuo Mao suddenly opened his eyes and stared at the secret part with sharp eyes. He said lightly, "what''s wrong with Qi Mu Shuo Mao? How can I make up for my mistakes? Go back and report to the fire shadow of the third generation. My flag, Mu Shuo Mao, is too weak to perform this mission. Ask him to choose someone else! "


    After hearing the words in the dark, he was silent for a moment, and then disappeared directly. The dim room was quiet again. Qi Mu Shuo Mao''s sharp eyes dimmed, and a trace of confusion flashed in his eyes.


    "Did I really do that wrong? The task is more important than the companion? "


    Qi Mu Shuo Mao didn''t understand. In order to protect a baby, the two Sha Ren didn''t hesitate to give up the village and the task. If it was really wrong, why would anyone do it?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "what? How could Shuo Mao refuse? "


    After hearing the report from the secret department, ape feirizha''s face flashed a bit of surprise. He thought that Qi Mu Shuo Mao would agree for the sake of his family and to save his honor, but his refusal was unexpected.


    "Hum, ape fly, that incident has already made Qi Mu Shuo Mao dissatisfied. It''s normal that he will refuse. But now you should consider what kind of consequences such a powerful man will have if he is dissatisfied with the village. Next, you need to send someone to monitor Qi Mu Shuo Mao''s actions. His harm is the same as that of Yu Zhibo Li!" Tuan Zang on one side squinted and was murderous.


    "Well!"


    The two consultants also nodded deeply. The incident of Yu Zhibo''s departure cast a shadow on them. If Qi Mu Shuo Mao defected again, where would Mu Ye''s face go? If Qi Mu Shuo Mao and Yu Zhibo leave for peace in the future, isn''t Mu ye more dangerous?


    "Don''t say that. I believe Shuo Mao refused for some reasons. Don''t make a conclusion so quickly!" Ape flying day cut eyes flash a trace of light, looking at the group hidden, a face inexplicable look.


    Tuan Zang''s anger flashed in his heart when he saw this. He knew that ape Flying Sun chop wanted to be the villain, but Tuan Zang didn''t refuse. Ape Flying Sun chop is light, he is dark. As a shadow of a village, he can''t be infected with darkness, so Tuan Zang can only bear these black pots.


    "Hum, ape fly, you are always so indecisive. Let me handle this matter. Now you just need to deal with Yu Zhibo with your heart!" Tuan Zang snorted and walked away indignantly. In the eyes of outsiders, he was dissatisfied with the "Leniency" of ape feiri. But in fact, he was angry that ape feiri wanted to be a whore, but he wanted to set up a memorial archway and pour all the dirty water on himself.


    The next day, the streets of Muye began to talk about Qi Mu Shuo Mao again. Some people said that Qi Mu Shuo Mao was afraid of Yu Zhi Bo Li, so he did not dare to go to the battlefield. Some people said that Qi Mu Shuo Mao had a grudge against what happened in that year. Others said that Qi Mu Shuo Mao was afraid of death when he was born, just like the last time he gave up his mission, resulting in the destruction of the allies.


    It''s been a few days. All kinds of rumors are boiling on Muye street. Now the most discussed thing is not about the war, but about Qi Mu Shuo Mao. This kind of rumor spreads very fast. In a few days, almost all the children of Muye know it.


    "These bastards!" Standing in the street, a child with white hair and a mask clenched his fist and his eyes were full of anger. He didn''t understand what his father had done wrong. Why did so many people blame him? Did he have to be scolded by so many people just because he gave up the task to save his companion?


    "What is ninja? Is it about companionship or task? " Kakasi did not understand, confused with anger, quietly returned home.


    At this time, the sky is already gloomy. After returning home, Kakashi sadly walked to the ancestral hall of Qimu family group. Since he gave up the task to save his companions last time, his father spent every day in the ancestral hall. He didn''t know whether he was repenting or asking his ancestors.


    However, as soon as he opened the door, Kakashi was stunned. His father, who had been admired by him, fell to the ground. Scarlet blood flowed from his waist on the board. Kakashi''s pupil suddenly enlarged. He couldn''t wait to help Qi Mu Shuo Mao sit up. Suddenly, he saw the white knife inserted in Qi Mu Shuo Mao''s abdomen, which was his famous weapon Bai Ya, the name of the knife, but it was the weapon that made him strong and tolerant. At this moment, it had penetrated into his master''s abdomen. Qi Mu Shuo Mao held the handle of the knife tightly in his hands.


    "My father...!" Kakashi is flustered. Although she has shown her genius since she was a child, seeing her father die, the genius is just a child who has lost his father.


    Maybe it''s full of light, Qi Mu Shuo Mao slowly opened his eyes, looked at Kakashi, opened his mouth, but shed a touch of blood, seems to have exhausted all his strength, Qi Mu Shuo Mao said in a hoarse voice, "Kakashi, later Be a good ninja in the future Father... " Before he finished speaking, Qi Mu Shuo Mao lost his life. He opened his eyes and fell into a deep sleep forever. This pair of eyes, which had never been closed, did not know whether they were laughing at himself, or at Ninja''s fate, or the regret of losing his life without saying the most important words to his son?"Excellent ninja, how to be an excellent ninja?"


    ¡­¡­


    "Patriarch, according to the information we have learned, Muye has begun to prepare for war against us. It may take only a month or less, and Muye''s Ninja will rush into the land of grass. I don''t know what we should do next?"


    From smell speech, slightly a Leng, put down the hand of the document, frowned.


    "Is the news true?"


    "Patriarch, this is the intelligence sent by the spies we left behind in Muye clan. It is learned that now Muye has been in general mobilization, and all families have begun to select the people who will enter the battlefield. Once we have completed this series of preparations, I am afraid we will launch an attack immediately!" Yu Zhibo said with a sad face.


    Now, Li can''t be calm. He has long suspected that Muye won''t let himself do whatever he wants. But according to Li''s estimation, even if Muye wants to attack, it will be at least two or three years later. But now, why is it so sudden?


    "Patriarch, please forgive me. Ever since we judged Muye, I always feel that there is a pair of invisible hands behind us, quietly promoting the development of tolerance. Is there anyone behind us quietly promoting all this?" Yu Zhi Bo Ming said with a frown at this time.


    "Invisible hand?" From smell speech, the pupil once shrinks, fiercely stood up, murmur a way "is he?" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C133

    Li suddenly thinks of a person who has been forgotten by him all the time. Yes, yuzhiboban is the only old monster who can arrange all this. Now think about it, Wuyin village has always been mysterious. Although he didn''t introduce the relationship between yuzhiboban and Wuyin village in detail when watching animation in his previous life, he later said that Wuyin village is the origin of Xiao organization In the end, it gives people the impression that it controlled four generations of water shadow, but what about three generations? When four generations of water shadow became water shadow, it was only a child, and it was also a human pillar force. You know, human pillar force belongs to a kind of weapon in the village, and people rely on it and fear it at the same time. After all, this weapon does not know when it will go crazy. How did such a human pillar force become water shadow when he was young? Is it the later period of taking soil to help him ascend the position of water shadow?


    If you want to fight against a village and help a person to become a water shadow, there is only one possibility. The former water shadow, that is, the three generations of water shadow, tried their best to hold the three tailed man of Yancang as a water shadow, and the three generations of water shadow would be so confused, I''m afraid it''s because I was controlled by others before that that I would make such a ridiculous thing, and the only one who can do all this is yuzhiboban, the old monster.


    Now Muye will suddenly want to launch a war against the ghost city, because Wuyin village suddenly sent a letter of alliance. I''m afraid that Wuyin will be ordered by yuzhiboban to do so!


    After sorting out all this, Li slightly breathed and sat back in his chair. Now he felt a little headache. He even neglected the blind spot of Yu Zhibo.


    "Patriarch, did you think of something?" Yu Zhi Bo Ming asked suspiciously.


    "Two elders, you go down to prepare first, transfer all the Ninjas in caoren village to the ghost lamp city, command everyone to prepare the battle necessities, and let the ten people go to supplement the tail animal chakra!" From knead knead forehead, light said.


    Yuzhiboming and yuzhibozhan are a little helpless. They know that their patriarch must have found something, but they don''t want to say that they can''t help it.


    "Well, over there in Takimoto village?" Yu Zhibo asked suspiciously.


    "I don''t need to take care of the village for the time being. They will be of great use then. If there''s nothing wrong, go down and get ready as soon as possible!" I waved my hand and didn''t want to say more.


    "Yes, patriarch!"


    Two people quietly out of the study, a go out on the parting ways, now it''s time to burn eyebrows, can not be in the mood, while joking, while performing the task.


    "Yuzhibo Are there any spots? "


    Li slightly narrowed his eyes. Although he knew that the spot had been staring at him for a long time, what he didn''t expect was that the calculation would come so fast. However, even though he knew that it might be yuzhipoban playing tricks, Li had no way. Although yuzhipoban is estimated to be hanging on his life by a magic image, he doesn''t have much fighting power, but his magic image is a ghost The big problem is that there is huiyeji''s consciousness hidden in it, and there is heijue lurking on one side. Yuzhipoban is connected with the fate of the world. If you run to do something extraordinary now, you don''t know what major changes will happen. Do you dare to gamble? The world is a game. Yuzhipoban is calculating the world, heijue is calculating Yuzhi Boban, huiyeji''s birth has been black for thousands of years. All of them are connected. Maybe one move will affect the whole body. Although the strength is very high, it almost stands at the highest point of today''s tolerance world, but for these legendary characters, there is not a single difference.


    "For today''s sake, we can only heighten our vigilance!" Li narrowed his eyes slightly. He thought of ban in the original book, who deliberately killed Lin, the native lover, in order to find a successor for himself. When he thought of this, li felt creepy. If Jiu xinnai and Meiqin died, what was the meaning of what he wanted to pursue?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Mr. Feng Ying, it seems that Muye is going to launch a war against yuzhiboli''s ghost town. This is a good opportunity for us to get rid of yuzhiboli''s serious trouble. Shall we send someone to help Muye and kill him completely?"


    In the meeting room of Sharen village, more than a dozen elders are sitting around the round meeting table. In front of them are three generations of Fengying, the man who is known as the strongest Fengying in history.


    "Yes, Fengying, this is a good opportunity. As long as we get rid of yuzhiboli, we don''t have to worry about being attacked by him when we fight with Muye in the future!"


    Several elders agreed with this view one after another. It seems that they are very afraid of the strength of Li.


    "Hum, why is a little yuzhiboli so aggressive?" Three generations of Feng Ying gave a cold snort, glanced at the crowd with sharp eyes, and then said, "if Muye wants to deal with yuzhiboli, then they must exclude most of the ninjas. At that time, there will only be a part of the guards in the village, and yuzhiboli will not have a chance to deal with our Sharen village because he is dragged by Muye. Isn''t that why we attack Muye Do you have a good chance? "


    Their eyes determine how far they can see, and the farther they see, the more things they can get. This is why they can only become elders, and the three generations of Fengying can become Fengying.Hearing the words, all the elders woke up one after another, one by one looking happy, and began to fantasize about the scene after breaking through the leaves.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    the five Ninja villages in ninja world seem to have formed a certain rule. In every war, there are their own enemies between villages, just like the country of fire and the country of wind. In the five elements, fire conquers wind. So in the eyes of Sharen village, what they want to conquer most is Muye ninja, while the country of thunder and the country of earth, and the country of thunder and earth, so these two countries are also like water and fire During this period, it was basically the battle between Yunren and Yanren, and the battle between Muye and Shanren. On the contrary, Wuyin village did not have a position. They would fight wherever it was good. They had no so-called allies or absolute enemies.


    Sharen village is discussing how to conquer Muye, but Yunren and Yanren are silent. Obviously, in their hearts, what they want to conquer most is not Muye or Sharen, but the village they want to conquer.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    the whole ghost town is in the process of mobilization, the number of ninjas in the city has doubled, and the Ninjas in caoren village have been transferred. The dignified atmosphere permeates the whole ghost town, which is the smell of gunsmoke and the omen of war www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C134

    "Lord Li, your name asked us to come and take Maitreya back to the ghost kingdom. Where is Maitreya now?" In the hall of the ghost lamp city, two generals in armor stood at the bottom and bowed to the leader in front of him.


    "Oh? Don''t your Lord witch need to continue to study seal art here? " From slightly narrowed eyes, light said.


    "Lord Li, this is the decision of the name of the ghost kingdom. We are only ministers. We have no way to know what your majesty means. Today we are only ordered to come here!" A general with a moustache arched his hand and said respectfully.


    "Well, what about the original contract?" From nodded, light said.


    The original contract was for Jiu xinnai to increase the power of Maitreya''s seal art, while the ghost country would have to pay 100 million taels of reward and various mineral materials. Now Maitreya has only been in the ghost city for a few months. No matter how talented Maitreya is, it is impossible to understand the principle of seal art. To be serious, that is, if the ghost country wants to tear up the original contract unilaterally, it is impossible to leave I don''t care about this little thing, but the material and capital on the contract are what ghost town must have now. The war is about to start, and the expenses in all aspects are very large.


    "Don''t worry, sir. Before you come, your majesty has arranged everything. The funds and materials are in the hands of the soldiers outside. They can be handed over to you at any time!" General mustard nodded, not in a tone of slightness.


    Although there is no ninja village in the ghost Kingdom, it does not prevent them from understanding the power of ninja. It can be said that even if it is just a hundred lower forbearance, they can annihilate a ten thousand people team. If it is a hundred upper forbearance, ha ha, destroying a ghost kingdom is just a matter of action. Some very powerful ninjas can even subvert a country with their own power. Therefore, although they are far away from the ghost kingdom It''s just that the City owners of the ghost lamp city don''t think the land is as big as the ghost country, but they don''t dare to be presumptuous at all.


    "Well!" Li nodded. Generally speaking, he didn''t suffer a loss. Although tearing up the contract unilaterally seems like a slap in the face, he doesn''t bother to care so much now. The ghost kingdom can think of anything with his toes. Now Muye and Wuyin form an alliance to attack the ghost lamp city and the Kingdom of Bo occupied by the Huiye clan. It''s frightening to think about this The two villages of the five villages unite to fight against the two families. Even a fool knows that yuzhibo and Huiye are going to die. How can Maitreya, as an indispensable figure in the ghost Kingdom, let her stay in the ghost city?


    It''s based on this idea that I don''t have to blame the ghost country. I don''t dare to take such a risk.


    After a while, Maitreya, Jiu xinnai and Meiqin came to the hall. They saw the two generals of the ghost Kingdom at a glance. Jiu xinnai and Meiqin didn''t feel anything, but Maitreya came to Li''s face with an unnatural look. ;


    "brother Li, what''s the matter with calling us here at this time?" Meiqin blinked her eyes and asked suspiciously.


    "Well, there''s something about it!" Li nodded. However, Li didn''t call Jiu xinnai and Meiqin together. They wanted to come. It''s just about Maitreya.


    "Lord witch, your majesty Daming asked us to pick you up. We have already talked about this with Lord Li. Lord Li has also agreed with his majesty Daming''s request. Please clean up quickly!" General mustard saluted Maitreya and said respectfully.


    Witch''s status in the ghost country is equal to fame, these generals dare not be rude!


    When Maitreya heard the words, he said in secret, "if so, in recent days, the world of tolerance is extremely restless. Although I have already made preparations, why don''t I want to leave this place now?"


    "What? Maitreya is going back? She hasn''t fully learned the principle of seal. Does the ghost Kingdom want to tear up the contract? " Nine xinnai suddenly surprised, did not expect to call them to come over, even for this matter, think of the original contract, can''t help staring at the general said.


    As soon as he heard Jiu xinnai''s words, the mustard whispered that it was not good. He quickly turned around and saluted the upper Lixing. He respectfully said, "Lord Li, this matter is wrong in our ghost country, but your majesty Daming hopes that Lord Li can understand more. Lord witch is an indispensable person in our ghost country. Your majesty Daming is not at ease..." At this point, the general quickly shut his mouth. He was just afraid of the blame. He was so excited that he almost lost his words. Now he realized that if he said that, he would say that ghost lantern city would be destroyed by wood leaves. If he said that, he would be skinned by this powerful ninja.


    "Well, I know what you mean. Don''t worry. Although we are ninjas and spend every day fighting, we are not unreasonable people. I won''t care about the contract. If you insist on taking Maitreya away, please help yourself." From waved a hand, light said.


    "Thank you for your understanding!" General moustache touched a cold sweat on his forehead and said respectfully.


    Maitreya on one side had already been stunned, looking at the indifferent face, he was still so handsome, still so indifferent, his eyes were so calm, and even his eyes did not move to his body. No matter what time he was handsome, it seemed that nothing in the world could make the boy have any fluctuations, and Maitreya did not follow his example Face to see not give up, as if in his eyes, he is just the Witch of the ghost country, that''s all."Maitreya!"


    At this time, Li finally put his eyes on Maitreya''s voice. Hearing the voice of Li, Maitreya raised a glimmer of hope in his heart and quickly looked up at Li.


    "Since you came to the ghost lamp city, a lot of things have happened here, which can be regarded as delaying your time to learn seal art. For this matter, I''m sorry first. Well, after we beat off Muye, if you still want to come, you can come and learn seal art with jiuxinnai at any time!" Li nodded slightly and said faintly, indeed, there are many things in this period of time. He kept fighting, first with thousands of hands, then with Taki Jen. For so many things, jiuxinnai was not in the mood to teach well. He accepted other people''s money, but he didn''t do a good job. Li was also a little ashamed.


    "Well, I see! Thank you Hearing the words, Maitreya was a little disappointed. He thought it would be words of retention or consolation, but it was just a polite farewell.


    Jiu xinnai and Meiqin look at each other. They are very anxious. After such a long time together, they know Maitreya''s mind, but they seem to have no response. Do they not feel it? Or on purpose? But no matter what, they don''t want Maitreya to leave. After thousands of miles, several countries want to meet in the future. I''m afraid it''s far away. Isn''t it too poor for Maitreya to be alone in the ghost country? Besides, Maitreya to li £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C135

    "Brother Li, are we really going to fight with Muye?"


    After Maitreya left, jiuxinnai and Meiqin were in a bit of a low mood. After a few months together, even dogs would have feelings, not to mention people whose ages were not different from each other. Moreover, jiuxinnai and Meiqin felt deeply sympathy for Maitreya''s fate.


    "Well, I''ll be very busy during this period of time, and the clans will be involved in the battlefield one after another. You two will follow me and be my assistants in the future." From nodded, light said.


    The guy named youban is covetous in the dark. He is careless every step away from now. Otherwise, it will cause immeasurable consequences, especially jiuxinnai and Meiqin. They are absolutely not allowed to have an accident.


    "Brother Li, I..." Meiqin opened her mouth and looked embarrassed.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt him even if I''m against the three elders!" After patting Meiqin''s head, she said softly that speaking of the three elders of yuzhibo, she felt more and more guilty about Meiqin. The girl left her only relative to be with her. No matter what, she must not be hurt in the future. This feeling can only be mellow with time.


    "Li, Maitreya You really let her go like this? She''s a witch from the ghost kingdom. I''m afraid she won''t have a chance to meet again. Are you... " On one side of the nine Sinai has been frowning, obviously still want to just Maitreya left when sad.


    "Don''t worry. After the war, if you want to study the seal technique with her, I will take you to the ghost kingdom to see her!" Li nodded helplessly. He didn''t expect that the relationship between Jiu xinnai and Maitreya was so good. Is this the resonance between them because of some relationship?


    Hearing Li''s words, Jiu xinnai widened his eyes, and then a trace of bitterness appeared on his face. He said in secret, "how can Li be so insensitive to emotional things?"


    This feeling is not the first time. From Meiqin''s side, even the bystander can see that Meiqin has always liked to leave, but she has never been aware of this guy. She only thinks that it is the feelings between brother and sister. Meiqin is like this, and Maitreya is like this now.


    "God opened a door for him and closed another window at the same time." In this regard, jiuxinnai can only sigh helplessly.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ..


    "patriarch!"


    In a dark basement, eleven people wearing the yuzhibo national emblem knelt on one knee and looked respectfully at the patriarch standing in front of them.


    "Well!" He nodded away, and his scarlet eyes glanced at the eleven people, then said faintly, "all of you are the elites of my yuzhibo family, and also the pillars of the family in the future. I don''t want to know your names. From today on, I will call you by code." At this point, Li Li looked at the first person on the left and said again, "from the left, arrange them in order until the tenth. Your code will be replaced by numbers in the future. From left to right, the first one is number one, and the last one is number ten. Do you know?"


    "Yes, patriarch!"


    Although I don''t know the intention, yuzhibo''s reverence for Li is blind. The whole family only selects them, which shows that their ability is favored by the patriarch. This is a great honor for them. How can they refuse?


    "Well, from today on, you will be my pro guard of yuzhiboli. What''s the problem?" He nodded and asked again.


    "Protect the patriarch to the death!"


    The ten people''s voices were unanimous, which showed their mind.


    These ten people are the ones who accepted chakra. They are all about 14 or 15 years old. At this age, they can open the eyes of double gouyu writing wheel, and their own strength can reach Zhongren. Looking at the whole world of tolerance, they belong to the category of genius, and they must be the pillar of the family in the future.


    The eleventh person is yuzhibo Hu, who survived the experiment at the beginning. However, he was later given the surname yuzhibo and the single name Huzi, which means to protect yuzhibo. Now he is not a ninja of the Caozhi tribe, but a member of the yuzhibo clan.


    "Yuzhibohu, although I have given you a surname, you lack the wheel eye of my yuzhibo family. In this way, I will give you a kaleidoscope wheel eye as a reward for you to join our family. Are you willing to accept it?"


    This kaleidoscope wheel eye was obtained from qianshouhuang, and it has never been used. Now it''s just right that it can be given to yuzhibohu, so that he can play the role of this kaleidoscope wheel eye. As for why it was given to yuzhibohu, Li also considered it after a while. All the ten people who accept chakra have their own wheel eyes, and they only need to cultivate them in the future It is possible to evolve a kaleidoscope, and everyone''s eyes are in pairs. If you want to bring the power of the writing wheel eyes into full play, you must have one pair. If you give this kaleidoscope to ten people who already have double gouyu''s writing wheel eyes, in a short time, the strength of the people who accept the eyes will increase greatly, but it will also limit their growth forever, even if they are different in the future Another eye of writing wheel has evolved into a kaleidoscope, but two eyes with different attributes, I''m afraid, can''t even understand it. This kind of drinking poison to quench thirst can''t be done without thinking about it. It can only be given to yuzhibohu, who also accepted chakra, the tail animal, and was given the surname. This person''s will is very strong, and with chakra, the seven tail animal, he has the ability to kill the kaleidoscope The power of the kaleidoscope can be brought into full play. Now, it will not destroy the growth of the rest of the people, but also maximize the role of the kaleidoscope wheel eye."My Lord, I will!" Yu Zhibo was very excited when he heard the words. His face was flushed and he looked away. He heard that the patriarch''s eyes were the same as the patriarch''s, which was the dream of many people. As long as he had the same eyes as the patriarch, he would be closer to the patriarch in the future, and he would get great attention, No one will refuse.


    The other ten people were all in a daze. They didn''t know where their patriarch''s Kaleidoscope came from. They didn''t know that qianshouhuang had a kaleidoscope to write round eyes. What puzzled them was why they gave their eyes to yuzhibohu. However, it was the patriarch''s decision, and they didn''t dare to question it.


    "Well, from today on, you are the captain of the pro guard, code zero, in charge of the pro guard No.1 to No.10, you know?" At this point, Li focused on the other ten Pro guards.


    "Yes, everything is arranged by the patriarch!"


    No one will object. In their hearts, the patriarch is a god like figure. Since the Patriarch led them, they not only defeated caoren village in a very short period of time, but also defeated the thousand handed clan once, and accepted Takimoto village in one night. This kind of strength is not God?


    "OK, start to arrange eye transplant immediately, zero, lie on the iron table!" He pointed to the iron table on one side of his finger, on which lay a series of medical tools. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C136

    Time is passing. In the mobilization of the ghost lamp city, everyone is nervous. In the blink of an eye, a month has passed. With the advance of time, not only the ghost lamp city, but also the wood leaves and fog, the whole tolerance world is wrapped in a dignified atmosphere. The sky suppresses the heavy color that people can''t breathe. Even in the daytime, it is cloudy, just like the night Lightning, like a snake, keeps beating above the ghost town.


    "Since then, the terrain of this ghost lamp city is steep. There is a fast river in front of it, which hinders the passage of the ninjas. Besides, Li Xiaozi must have been fully prepared in the city. What''s the matter? Is there any way for the Ninjas to land quickly?"


    About to arrive at the ghost lamp city, all the Ninjas stopped and lined up neatly. At a glance, they could not see the end, at least tens of thousands. It seemed that they were determined to pull out the ghost lamp city.


    "Big snake pill, usually you have many ghost ideas, how can you ask me?" From then on, he looked at the broken arm of dasheban, and a trace of guilt flashed across his face.


    "Since then, now you are the commander of the Ninja army. I''m just your deputy. You still need to think of your own way to deal with this kind of thing!" Dashuewan smiles and turns a blind eye to zilaiye''s expression, but his heart is full of hatred for Li, yuzhibo and shulunyan.


    Big snake pill thinks that he is a genius, and he has been practicing hard since he was a child. In the end, even Yu Zhibo, a 12-year-old boy who has never been out of Muye village, and has few lives in his hand, can overcome him with the help of writing wheel eyes, and even cut off his arm with zilaiye''s help The big snake pill was hit hard.


    "Write round eye, kaleidoscope write round eye, yuzhiboli, as long as you conquer the ghost city, I will accept your eyes impolitely!" Big snake pill squinted slightly, looking at the black city not far ahead.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Patriarch, Muye''s Ninja army has been found ten miles away. At this time, they are advancing towards the ghost lamp city!"


    In the hall of ghost lamp city, Li calmly sits on the throne, Meiqin and jiuxinnai stand on both sides, and the eleven guards also stand behind the throne with serious faces.


    "Is everything ready?" From see to the big elder light of the bottom say.


    "It''s ready. A month ago, the patriarch ordered us to set sharp steel spikes in the water valley of the ghost lamp city. It will be completed half a month ago. As long as the wooden boats dare to go down, they will be punctured at the bottom of the boat. Moreover, countless huge stones have been piled up above the cliff of the water valley of the ghost lamp city. If they dare to climb up, they can be killed with stones Into the water The elder stroked the white beard on his chin with a smile on his face.


    It has to be said that he has never thought of this method, which is to create a sharp reef at the bottom of the river and use boulders to stop ninjas from climbing. This method has fully displayed the dangerous terrain of ghost lantern city. This kind of fighting method originally belongs to those ordinary soldiers outside, but Li can even think of using this method to stop Muye ninjas.


    This kind of thing is not life-threatening for ninjas. Even if it falls into the valley by a huge stone, it will be washed away by the torrent of water at most. However, whether ordinary people fight or ninjas fight, what they pay attention to is the harmony between the time, the place and the people. The fashion of the day is unknown. However, the success or failure can be determined by the location. After all, ghost town is the base of yuzhibo and can be used at any time Rest supply, Muye Ninja leave Muye and go on an expedition to ghost town. It''s not suitable for long-term combat. If it''s delayed by these fighting methods, it will be unbearable both in morale and psychology.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "since I came here, there are too many reefs at the bottom of the river. The bottom of the ship was punctured by the reefs not long after the ship was on the way, and then all of them sank to the bottom of the river, and their companions were all washed away by the fast current!"


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Boulders slide down the cliffs of the ghost town opposite, smashing the woody ninjas who have climbed half of the way. These hundreds of people are shot down, and their bodies are like rain. They fall into the valley one after another, and then they are washed away by the torrent of water. They don''t even have a bubble.


    "Hateful, even this kind of fighting has come out, is this still the fight between ninjas?"


    Looking at Muye ninjas being smashed into the valley one by one, the boats being destroyed one by one, and his teeth itching, he never thought that Li would block them in this way, which was a rogue''s way of playing.


    The two banks are opposite, separated by a turbulent River in the middle. The cliffs are very steep, and the distance between the two banks is very far. Even Ninja can''t jump in the middle of the sky when there is no place to exert himself. The only way is to reach the bottom of the opposite bank with a boat first, and then climb step by step. But now, the bottom of the river is obviously passive, and the boat can''t move In the past, there were only a few hundred ninjas who finally reached the bottom of the opposite bank. They were not allowed to climb half of the way. The huge rock rolled down and it was hard to climb. When it was hit by the huge rock, how could it not fall down? Although this kind of attack is not fatal, it is inevitable to get injured, and the unfortunate ones will even be seriously injured.


    In this way, the injured Ninja needs medical treatment, and can''t continue to participate in the war. After a long time, won''t he be dragged to death?Zilai is also eager to turn around. He is good at fighting, but it is difficult for him to come up with this kind of strategy. In the past, fighting with other villages was a straight fight. At most, it was the setting of traps or conspiracy. But now, it is Yang Mou, which is hard to crack. Fighting is not a fight If it''s a single choice, this kind of trick is not difficult, but it''s self-made, but war


    "big snake pill, for today''s plan, only you and I have appeared together. I''ll use Wentai to jump over, but you''re using ten thousand snakes as a bridge to connect the two sides. In this way, our ninjas can rush through directly, OK?" Come from also see to big snake pill, anxiously say.


    "Are you a fool? It''s not that you don''t understand the temper of Wan she. It''s OK to let her fight, but if she is called out and trampled on, do you think she will be obedient? " The big snake pill sneers and treats ten thousand snakes as a bridge.


    "There''s no way. If it doesn''t work like this, I''ll let Wentai carry us to jump over together, stop those stone throwing ninjas and buy time for climbing companions!" He shook his head helplessly and bit his finger.


    "The art of channeling! £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C137

    "Since I came here, what''s wrong with calling me out this time?"


    A huge toad appeared next to zilaiye, holding a pipe in its mouth, with a thunderous voice and a knife pinned to its waist. It was Wentai who was nearly burned to death by Liyong Tianzhao last time.


    "Wentai, can you send me and dasheban to the opposite side?" The situation is urgent. I don''t want to explain too much. I asked directly.


    "What? Do you want me to step on the owner of the dead snake? Since then, are you out of your mind? " Wentai can''t help but drink. Snakes and frogs are natural enemies. They hate Wu and Wu. Wentai is always unhappy with the big snake pill.


    "Wentai, don''t make trouble. It''s time for Muye Ninja to live or die. Let go of the unimportant things first. If dashuewan and I don''t go to the other side to stop the enemy, our companions will be killed by stones!" Come from also urgent voice says.


    Wen Tai sniffed the words and narrowed her eyes slightly. Then she looked down at the bottom of the opposite bank. One by one, Muye ninjas were hit by boulders, and they all screamed and fell into the turbulent river. Seeing this, Wen Tai also knew that the matter was urgent. She murmured discontentedly, "this is only one time, let''s not take it as an example!"


    "Thank you, Wentai!" Then he took a look at the snake pill.


    "Ha ha, I hope you don''t meet Yu Zhibo, otherwise you will know how miserable the result is this time!" Big snake pill ha ha a smile, and then followed to also jump on the back of the text too.


    "Stand firm, take off!" Wen Tai gave a loud drink and jumped up. His huge body was several feet high and crossed toward the opposite bank. The woody ninjas behind showed excited look one by one. And


    "sure enough, as long as there are adults who come to help, anything difficult can be solved!"


    "Of course, you are one of the three forbearances. It''s hard for you to resist such a trifle, you are also an adult!"


    Many Muye ninjas have confidence in Zilai, but few people mention the big snake pill. This is the problem of being a man. Zilai is as gentle as sunshine in the village. He treats everyone in an approachable way. Looking back at the big snake pill, he has a gloomy face every day, and his eyes are as cold as poisonous snakes. It''s hard to make people feel good about him If Huo Ying is chosen from among the people, I''m afraid that the number of votes from laiye will overwhelm Da she wan.


    The Ninjas in the defense of ghost town also saw the giant toads jumping up. They all widened their eyes. It seemed that they could really jump over. After reaction, they didn''t care so much. Hundreds of ninjas took out their bitterness one after another and shot at Wen Tai in the sky.


    "Don''t look down on people, you animals!" Wen Tai yells, pulls out the short knife at his waist and splits the bitterness quickly. Although Wen Tai has a huge body, he is clumsy at all. His sword technique is very sharp. He splits the bitterness and makes a way out.


    "Ha ha, this distance is not small for me!"


    Seeing that he was about to reach the other side of the river, Wen Tai couldn''t help laughing. So many ninjas didn''t make it to the shore successfully. This jump was OK. It''s really worth being proud of.


    The Ninjas of ghost lamp city are dumbfounded, looking up at this giant monster that is approaching gradually.


    "Don''t be stunned. You can''t let this monster come over. Shoot them down to the bottom of the river with the detonator."


    In response, the Ninjas took out the bitterness one after another, tied the detonator, and shot at Wentai, who was about to land. It was dense again.


    "Bah, don''t you brutes know how to attack another way?" Wen too big bah a, mouth a drum "water escape, iron gun jade!"


    A large mass of water spits out from Wen Tai''s mouth and directly sticks the tightly bound kuwu. Then it falls into the valley of water. It seems that the kuwu has lost its function and doesn''t explode. A ninja can shoot down hundreds of kuwu, which is good enough to see the power of this ninja.


    "No, I can''t stop it. This monster is about to land!"


    Seeing Wentai about to land, at this time, a huge purple arrow cut through the sky, dispelled the shadow around, and rushed straight towards Wentai.


    "This arrow?"


    Big snake pill and Zilai are also astonished. They are too familiar with this arrow. In today''s world, who can launch this arrow except the kid?


    "Wentai, jump away quickly!" Since come also anxious unceasingly, to below of text too shout.


    "I also want to dodge, but the speed of the arrow is so fast that I can''t dodge at all!" Wen Tai yelled angrily, a trace of anger flashed in her eyes, and the knife in her hand directly cleaved to the oncoming arrow.


    Boom!


    When the two collided, a huge light burst out. The sky shaking sound seemed to stir the anger of the sky, and the thunder began to sound. A huge blade with flashing white light flew up into the sky, then rolled down and fell directly into the valley. The purple arrow turned into a little purple light and dissipated in the air. A huge toad flew back, but it didn''t fly far They fell directly into the water valley. Zilaiye and dasheban left Wentai''s body when the situation was not good. At this time, they were standing on the cliff opposite the ghost lamp city with gloomy faces. They were both experts among the experts, and their adaptability was good.Whoosh! Whoosh!


    After jumping on the bank, they squinted and looked at the opposite direction of ghost town. A young man in a black high collar coat gradually appeared opposite them. Next to the young man, there were Jiu xinnai and Meiqin standing on the left and on the right. Behind them were eleven young men with cold faces.


    "Big snake pill, since you came, long time no see!" From slightly Yang Yang chin, light looking at the opposite from also and big snake pill, black pupil suddenly become blood red, three gouyu appear in the pupil.


    "Eye of writing wheel, eye of writing wheel again!" Big snake pill''s face is more ugly, the expression on the face is very rich, hate, confusion, greed, all kinds of expressions are staged in succession, I think it''s too big from the shadow caused by big snake pill.


    "Why don''t you talk? Muye is so inspiring that she does not hesitate to send tens of thousands of ninjas to my ghost town. Is it just to visit me? If that''s the case, I''m sorry that the ghost town is too small to be entertained! " From disdain of smile, eyes looked away.


    "What a arrogant boy, this is facing two of the three ninjas at the same time, and there are tens of thousands of Muye ninjas, but the eyes that despise everything don''t pay attention to them at all. What''s he relying on? Is the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye really strong to this point? "


    In Muye''s army, the three elders looked at the opposite Liyin with admiration and thought, but when they saw Meiqin beside them, the pupils of the three elders shrank slightly. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C138

    Such a big event happened in the ghost lamp city. The whole tolerance community almost knew about it. Villages began to be unbearable, and the performance of sand tolerance village was more obvious.


    "Mr. Feng Ying, Muye has allocated 10000 ninjas to the ghost lamp city. Now it''s almost time to fight. Is it time for us to fight in Sharen village?"


    The meeting room in Sharen village is still the shadow of more than a dozen elders and three generations.


    "Did you allocate ten thousand ninjas?" The third generation seal narrowed his eyes slightly and said in secret, "it seems that Muye is also defending us. That''s why they plan to send ten thousand ninjas to fight. However, they seem to underestimate the energy of yuzhiboli. It''s just a dream to solve the battle quickly!"


    Three generations of wind and shadow flashed a trace of light in their eyes, and zhengse said, "immediately allocate 20000 ninjas. This time, we will be led by me, elder Qiandai and elder hailaozang to attack the Platycodon city of Muye. This time, we must make a quick decision and conquer Muye at one stroke! Go down and get ready


    "Yes, Mr. Feng Ying!"


    Hearing the speech, all the elders got up and left one after another. They went down to deploy the Ninja army. However, after a while, the whole conference room was only filled with three generations of meditative wind and shadow. Although he just said it was very exciting, I don''t know why, he always had an ominous premonition that this war was not so simple.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ...


    "Huiye clan, yuzhibo clan can block Muye ninja village alone. We Huiye clan are no weaker than yuzhibo clan. We can kill all the pursuers of Wuyin. Let''s all rush for me!"


    The battle between Huiye clan and Wuyin is a forest. There are less than one thousand Huiye clan, but there are thousands of ninjas in Wuyin. In terms of the number of people, Wuyin is dominant. However, Huiye clan is a blood successor and a special skeleton. The quality of Huiye clan is far higher than that of Wuyin. The outcome of their fight is unknown.


    The wood leaves are ten thousand, and the fog is hidden by thousands. If the three generations of Huoying knew about this situation, they would definitely vomit blood. In the end, the number of ninjas sent out by the two is more than double. What kind of alliance is this.


    In the two battlefields, Muye vs. yuzhibo, and Wuyin vs. Huiye, some small villages have already started their own operations, and Yuren village''s shanjiaoyu Bancang can''t sit still.


    "The number of ninjas in ghost lantern city is only 2000, and Muye ninjas is 10000. This is a war without any concept. However, Sharen village, Muye''s neighbor, will not sit idly by, and will attack Muye secretly. Muye will be attacked from the back to the back, and there is a great possibility of failure!"


    In Yuren village, shanjiaoyu Bancang analyzes the present situation and says in secret, "in this way, if I can make an alliance with guideng city and defeat Muye in the future, can I take the opportunity to bite Muye''s flesh?" Thinking of this, shanjiaoyu Bancang''s eyes brightened, but soon frowned again and murmured, "I''m still waiting. Muye hasn''t been beaten down by other villages for so many years. Don''t look up at Shanren village. Otherwise, Yuren village will bear Muye''s anger. Now I can only act according to the situation!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ...


    "Miyan, Muye and Wuyin initiated the war. The Huiye clan and the yuzhibo clan in guideng city are being attacked by Muye and Wuyin. Both Huiye and yuzhibo are absolutely inferior in terms of number of people. In particular, the yuzhibo clan in guideng City, with tens of thousands of Muye ninjas going to attack, I''m afraid it won''t last long. Should we adopt them now Take a little action? There are many innocent children, women and children in ghost lamp city. We can''t watch them killed by Muye Ninja


    Xiao organization, after learning the news, changmen can''t sit still. Caring for children, women and children is one part of it. Another reason is that there are his people in guideng city. Although changmen hasn''t changed his name to vortex changmen up to now, deep inside, he clearly knows that he is a member of vortex group, which others can''t understand, What kind of feeling is it when you think you can still meet your own people without any relatives in the world? If the ghost town is broken, will not all the people who are hard to find be killed again?


    "Changmen, what do you mean? To rescue the yuzhibo people? " Miyan frowned slightly.


    "Well, helping the weak is the purpose of our organization. Today''s ghost town is too weak for Muye. Can we watch them killed by Muye Ninja without knowing it?" Changmen thought of the scene that his parents were killed by Muye ninja. Today, he doesn''t like Muye very much.


    "Yes, Miyan, changmen is right. We can''t do it. At least we have to save some children. They are innocent!" Xiaonan also said softly.


    "Xiaonan, changmen, you Today''s Xiao organization has only dozens of people. Even if they go, it''s just.... " Miyan clenched his fist. As the leader, he had too many things to take into account. The dream of innocence childhood seemed to be distorted as the responsibility became heavier.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ghost lamp city is opposite to the two sides of the Strait. Zilai is also led by dasheban. Behind him stands Muye ninja who can''t see his head. But far from here, there are countless huge stones. Ninja is relatively rare. The number of ninja in the whole ghost lamp city is only 2000, which is five times less than Muye''s. This is a battle that seems to have no chance of winning. It''s far from the front of all ninja, and it''s close to Zilai Also shaking with the big snake pill, in this gloomy, clouded sky, the scarlet eye of the writing wheel is like the devil''s eye sent by heaven, strange and terrible."Yuzhiboli, if you are willing to lead the rest of the people to surrender, the third generation of Mu Huoying will not investigate the mistakes you have committed. Your people, including you, don''t have to fight with the invincible Muye Ninja army. Since you claim to be the head of yuzhibo, the first thing you should think about is how to save your people''s lives. Now, surrender is the key You are the only way out, otherwise, once we break through the ghost town, not only you, but also the people you cherish will be seriously injured! "


    "Fault? Ha ha Li Li suddenly grinned, a mass of purple chakras appeared on his body surface, and then spread rapidly, gradually forming a purple giant more than ten meters high. A set of purple bows and arrows were formed in the hands of suzanenhu. He drew bows and arrows and aimed at the Muye Ninja army.


    "Since I was born, yuzhibo''s only ideal is never to make mistakes. For this ideal, I have been working hard. Today''s situation, whether it is wrong or not, will take a long time to prove. Now let me see how powerful the so-called Muye forbearance army is!" In the pupil scarlet kaleidoscope writes the wheel, the eye coldly stares at zilaiye, that intricate pattern as if is laughing at this world right and wrong entanglement. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C139

    From the Warring States period to the present, there has never been such a big difference in the number of ninjas. Almost all people think that it is only a matter of time before the ghost town is conquered. Some families who want to follow yuzhibo''s example have shrunk their heads. Whether Muye or Wuyin is concerned, they are too cruel to treat traitors.


    "Kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, yuzhiboli, even if you are powerful, you can''t defeat the Ninja Muye by a pair of kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes alone. If you go on like this, you can''t get any good except to hurt more people!"


    From then on, I also saw that I wanted to attack without saying a word, and my face was not good-looking. They had already learned the power of the purple giant, not only the exaggeration of its strong defense, but also its strong attack.


    "Since you come, don''t show compassion on the surface. If you ask me to surrender, Muye has always regarded yuzhibo as a thorn in his side since the second generation Huoying took office. I hope you can''t get rid of him soon. If I surrender now, you can''t do anything. The third generation Huoying won''t let me go, and Tuan Zang won''t let me go, What''s the right of you to preach to me here in order to carry out your own thoughts regardless of others'' life and death


    From the personal moral point of view, he is indeed a kind ninja. However, everything has two sides. While he is kind, he is constantly hurting others. In the face of the public, they always like to say some high sounding words to modify their sins. In the eyes of these kind ninjas, it is natural for them to kill the bad guys in their eyes, but he is not In our eyes, it is a crime for bad people to kill them. This idea itself is wrong.


    As long as the act of taking other people''s lives is evil, there is no reason in the world for him to kill others with high sounding. Everyone has his own life. They are all the children born in October when his mother is pregnant. They are all the lives allowed by heaven and earth. Even heaven and earth are not qualified to deprive others of their lives without authorization. Killing people without reason is called villain In fact, from the perspective of Li, the only difference between the two lies in magnanimity and hypocrisy. Looking for some reasons, you can deprive others of their lives without any guilt afterwards. This is not hypocrisy. What is hypocrisy?


    Whoosh!


    Purple arrows cut through the dusky sky and rushed towards the center of the ninja.


    "Spread it all out!"


    He was also shocked and yelled at the Muye Ninja behind him. However, the space is only so big that tens of thousands of Ninja gather together. Even if they want to disperse, where can they disperse?


    The huge purple arrow rushed into the center of the crowd like a missile. The deafening explosion spread from far to near. The purple energy spread from inside to outside like a ball. In a short time, all the places with a radius of 10 meters were swallowed up, and the ninja who didn''t have time to run away was also swallowed up.


    "Ding! Congratulations to the host for killing 10 Zhongren and 50 xiaren. The reward points are worth 70000! "


    There are tens of thousands of Muye ninjas. Standing together, they are like ants. If you step on one foot, you can definitely kill a large area of them. It''s not unusual that 60 ninjas will be killed in one breath. For suzaneng Hu, it''s not difficult to kill ten ninjas with one arrow and 50 ninjas with one arrow.


    Li didn''t stop. He continued to control Xu Zuneng and began to attack. One arrow was released continuously. After three arrows in a row, Li got nearly 200000 points. When he wanted to continue to launch the fourth arrow, Li''s eyes suddenly felt a pain, and the dark red blood flowed down the corner of his eyes.


    "To the limit?" Li slightly breathed out. Last time, his eyes began to suffer from severe vision loss. However, at that time, there was no war, and Li did not use the system to help restore the pupil force. Now, after so long use of Su Zuo Neng, his eyes can''t bear it immediately.


    Boom!


    At this moment, a huge toad jumped out from the bottom of the valley, and jumped in front of Li. The knife in his hand was directly cut on xuzonenghu''s head.


    Roar!


    When he was caught in the attack, Xu Zuo suddenly roared. He felt his eyes blurred and his blood flowed more. Looking at the huge toad in front of him, he flashed a little murderous in his eyes. He just forgot the toad that he had knocked down.


    "Ha ha, I''ll just say that such a powerful Ninjutsu must have a lot of side effects. I really deserve it. Boy, I dare to beat your grandfather Wentai to the bottom of the valley. I have to beat you today!" Mrs. Wen laughs and looks at the blood pouring out from the corner of her eyes. She is very happy. But she remembers that when she was in the valley of the end, she was almost burned to death by the boy''s strange flame. It''s not a toad to avenge her revenge.


    As soon as he finished, Wen Tai gave a loud drink and jumped up. When he was in mid air, he fell down directly. The sharp short knife aimed at Xu Zuo nenghu''s forehead and cut it straight down. Wen Tai is huge. With his own strength and falling strength, the short knife seems to be able to cut through the void and press down toward Xu Zuo nenghu with strong wind pressure.


    "Oh, Wentai did a good job this time!" He can see that Li''s eyes seem to be at the end of the storm. Wen Tai''s move may bring down Li''s kaleidoscope eyes."Li, Jiu xinnai..."


    Bofeng Watergate, who has been silent and didn''t show his sense of existence, stands behind zilaiye and looks worried at Lihe jiuxinnai. No matter what, they used to be companions of the same class, and they also took the Zhongren exam and fought together. Even Lihe jiuxinnai is now Muye rebellious, but


    "Lord Wen, chop this traitor to death!"


    Many Muye ninjas began to roar, and they were slaughtered by xuzoneng, who had just been left. This aroused everyone''s hatred. Now they all want to be cut to death by Wentai.


    "Ha ha, boy, do you hear that so many people want you to die? It seems that you have done too much evil. You''d better die under my uncle''s knife, and be reborn as soon as possible, and be a new man in your next life!" Hearing the encouragement from so many people, Mrs. Wen was very pleased. She added a little more strength to her hand and cut it to her forehead.


    "Just a beast who doesn''t even have claws and teeth dare to talk big here!" Originally, Li, who lowered his head and squatted on the ground, suddenly raised his head and stared at Wen Tai, who was just rushing down. The eyes of the kaleidoscope writing wheel began to rotate. Against the background of the blood, these eyes became even more monstrous. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C140

    "Everyone in Sharen village, we submitted the alliance letter to each other a few years ago, and both sides have signed it. Why do you lead so many ninjas to our Platycodon city this time?"


    At the foot of the city of Platycodon in Muye village, countless Sharen are lined up. In front of them are dozens of hold siege crossbows. Three generations of Fengying personally lead the team. The hold crossbows on the crossbows have aimed at the Muye Ninja above the city of Platycodon.


    "It''s meaningless to talk such nonsense now. Today, I have 15000 ninjas arriving at the foot of Platycodon grandiflorum city. If you have the time to talk so much, you''d better write a letter and let Zilai and dasheban lead the 10000 Muye ninjas back." Three generations of wind and shadow cast a light glance at three generations of fire, and then raised his left hand. Suddenly, the crossbow carts began to rotate one after another. Only when he gave the order, the crossbow and arrow that could break the boulder would be launched.


    A covenant is sometimes harder than a rock, but sometimes weaker than a window paper. In the face of interests, the so-called covenant is just a joke.


    Of course, the third generation of Huoying understood this truth, and now he is still here, just to delay time. When he ordered Zilai and dasheban to attack the ghost town, he already thought that Sharen village would attack Muye. It was because of this consideration that he asked Zilai to transfer 10000 ninjas in order to make a quick decision, but what he didn''t expect was that Sharen village would attack Muye The village is so resolute. As soon as Zilai has left, they will arrive later. For today''s sake, they can only delay. They only hope that Zilai can quickly end the battle of ghost town.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Boom!


    Originally, it seemed that he was going to die soon. Suddenly, his power soared. His bow and arrow disappeared. Instead, he had two purple long knives, which directly held toad Wentai''s short knife.


    Zizi! Zizi!


    The two swords of the two hands in the front hold Wentai''s sword, and the two hands grow out of the back again, and the two long swords grow out, and cut directly to Wentai in mid air.


    "Wentai, be careful, come back quickly!" Since come also facial expression a change, urgent voice says.


    "Is this boy a monster?" Wen was too upset to hum. With the help of his strength, he jumped up again to avoid the attack of xuzonenghu. After landing, he quickly jumped back to zilaiye. He didn''t dare to face the monster more than ten meters alone.


    Ah! Ah!


    Muye ninja, who was still climbing, was hit by a stone by the ninja on the side of ghost lamp city. He screamed and fell into the bottomless valley. For a moment, the war situation fell into a stalemate.


    "Big snake pill, think of a way, how can we rush past quickly, if we go on like this, we will be dragged to death!" He was sweating all over his head and felt powerless. He was really fed up with this kind of rogue playing.


    "Since come also adult, wood leaf sends urgent document!"


    Before the big snake pill opened its mouth, a ninja suddenly appeared on the ground, kneeling on one knee, and handed over a small roll sleeve.


    Since I heard the speech, I was stunned. I had a bad feeling in my heart. I took the roll sleeve and opened it. My face turned black. After reading it, I took the roll sleeve to dashuewan. Dashuewan took it and looked at it again. There was no unexpected look on my face.


    "Hateful, I didn''t expect Sharen village to do this kind of thing!" Come from also angry voice to shout a way, a face of anxious, the hair all quick worry white.


    "Since I came here, now I have time to complain about others. You might as well think about how to quickly solve the battle here. Only when the battle here is solved, can you go back to support Muye village!" Big snake pill said coldly with a smile.


    After hearing this, he calmed down. He looked at dashuewan and said, "dashuewan, now you can lead 5000 ninjas back to Muye and attack them from the back of Sharen village. Although you can''t defeat Sharen in one breath, you can also ease up!"


    "Since then, our ten thousand ninjas are still unable to enter the ghost lamp city. If I transfer another five thousand, I''m afraid you will be completely destroyed. Are you really going to do that?" Big snake pill squinted and said hoarsely.


    "Well, there''s nothing we can do now. The village matters! By the way, take Watergate with you. This child has mastered a special Ninja recently. Maybe it can help you a lot Since also took to nod, a face dignified say.


    Naturally, dashuewan doesn''t have any opinions. Anyway, he''s just a deputy. Meddling is not in line with dashuewan''s style. After ordering 5000 ninjas, he quickly starts to evacuate with the wave gate. However, from their point of view, the Ninjas on the opposite side are still as dense as leeches.


    "Patriarch, big snake pill suddenly led half of the Ninja to leave. Is it because of something serious happened to Muye?" Yu Zhi Bo Zhan came to Li''s side and asked suspiciously.


    Li Wenyan turned his lips slightly, and xuzuo Neng gradually broke away. After a while, he disappeared completely. He crossed his hands, and his eyes were still looking at Zilai. He said faintly, "Muye is a fat meat. The people who are aiming at Muye are not one or two. Muye can''t escape the surveillance of neighboring Sharen village this time I''m afraid the city of Platycodon grandiflorum is already under the army! ""Why? Isn''t this the best time for us to attack? " Yuzhibozhan''s eyes lit up and said excitedly that although he has been guarding the ghost town, Muye can''t attack, but he can''t stand back, which makes people feel uncomfortable. It''s better to run out and have a fight with Muye.


    "Well, you are going out from the secret exit behind the ghost town with my pro guard and a thousand grass forbearance, and then go around to the rear of Muye to attack their rear!" From nodded, light said.


    "Yes, patriarch!" Yuzhibozhan heard that he didn''t delay any longer. After taking away his guards, he transferred another 1000 Cao Ren to the back of the ghost lamp city. There is a suspension bridge there. As long as the rope is released, it can connect the two sides. It took more than a month for all the Ninjas to build the bridge, and the cost is huge, If the yuzhibo family had not existed for a long time and had sufficient funds, it would not have been easy to do.


    On the other side, Zilai seems to have found something strange. Looking at the elder in a hurry, he took some people to leave, which made Zilai have a snack.


    "Zilaiye, we found a suspended bridge behind the ghost town. As long as we can sneak into the opposite bank secretly and put down the suspension bridge, our Ninja can kill directly from the rear of the ghost town!"


    At this time, a Muye Ninja came to zilaiye and told him the investigation results. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C141

    I''m not a fool either. When I heard the report from my subordinates and just saw yuzhibozhan leading so many ninjas to leave, I immediately thought of Li''s idea. It was obvious that he wanted to make dumplings for them.


    "It''s arrogant. Two thousand ninjas just want to make dumplings with five thousand ninjas. It''s really beyond our ability!" Zi Lai also snorted and looked up at the opposite Li. However, he was so stupid that he couldn''t see him. He was just standing opposite him, but he disappeared.


    "Are you looking for me?"


    At this time, Li suddenly appeared in front of zilaiye, crossed his hands and looked at zilaiye calmly. His scarlet kaleidoscope eyes looked at the woody Ninja behind zilaiye who couldn''t see his head.


    "How did you get here?" Since also silly, instinctive back a few steps, and from the distance.


    Instant step can ignore the force and move directly in the air. It''s almost a continuous move since instant step has just been upgraded to the level of specialization. It''s easy to run from ghost town to the opposite side.


    "I''ve come to give you two choices. As long as you''re all arrested, I won''t kill any of you. On the contrary, if you want to resist, you can all die!" Left to cast one eye to come from also, light say.


    It''s arrogant. It''s arrogant.


    Since he didn''t have time to express his position, the Muye ninjas behind him have been furious one by one. One person wants to fight against 5000 people. If you stay opposite, it''s all right. There''s no way for everyone to take you. But now come here, 5000 ninjas have nothing to do. Even a mountain has to be leveled.


    "Yuzhiboli, I always thought I was crazy enough, but I didn''t expect you to be more crazy than me. I''m 5000 ninjas here. If you don''t come from ghost town, 2000 ninjas won''t be the opponent of Muye ninjas. Aren''t you afraid of flashing her head when you say that?" Since come also a face is indifferent, did not have the previous anxiety, come over good, afraid you do not come over, you again fierce can fight 5000 ninja? As the saying goes, if you catch the thief first, you can''t pose a threat to the ghost city as long as you catch Li.


    Although there are 2000 ninjas in ghost lamp city, except for more than 200 members of yuzhibo family, the rest of the Ninjas don''t have much strength. After all, compared with Muye, caoren village is not a little worse. If it''s not separated, and the quality and quantity are not dominant, it will be completely destroyed soon.


    "That is to say, you chose the second way?" Leave to ignore since come also of words, the facial expression is still indifferent.


    He also heard the speech and narrowed his eyes slightly. Looking at the indifferent color on his face, he felt a little uneasy. He found that he was more and more unable to see the thought of his former student.


    "Is there any deceit?" He was surprised, but he quickly rejected it. He said, "no matter how fierce yuzhibo is, it''s impossible for him to deal with so many ninjas at the same time. Even if he sent yuzhibozhan to lead 1000 ninjas to attack from the rear, I''ve sent 1000 ninjas to intercept. With the original quality of the Ninjas in caoren village, one-on-one situation can''t be Muye''s opponent. If this is the case In that case, where does yuzhiboli''s self-confidence come from? "


    "Yuzhibo left, or that sentence, as long as you are willing to surrender now, the fire shadow of the third generation will not embarrass you, and will not embarrass you, yuzhibo. You should know that since you led half of the people to flee Muye, the rest of the people in the village have been unable to lift their heads for this reason. If you still think you are the head of yuzhibo, you should Think more about your family, don''t you Although he couldn''t figure out what tricks Li was playing, he still didn''t want to fight with Li. Although he said it easily, he would have to pay a great price to defeat Li, a terrible enemy. It''s the best way to defeat Li without fighting.


    "Shut up, they''re just the shame of yuzhibo. They''ve been beheaded by the ape Flying Sun. The head of this little ape flying clan can''t lift his head as the shadow of fire. It''s a shame to our yuzhibo clan. They''re the shame of our family. If I come across them one day, I''ll wipe away all the stains of our family!" Li Leng snorted, then put his hands together, while making a seal, he said, "if you have time to discuss these useless topics here, you''d better think more about what visual feast I will prepare for you!"


    "No, everyone, get ready to fight!" Since then, I saw Li suddenly start to make a seal. He was shocked and quickly ordered Ninja to start fighting. But he had a little understanding of Li. General Ninja is not used at all. Once made a seal, the power of this Ninja is absolutely shocking.


    "Mudun, the tree world is coming!"


    As soon as these words came out, all the Muye ninjas were dumbfounded. Some ninjas just wanted to attack Li. However, when they heard the word Mudun, they stopped and looked at Li. What''s the matter? Did he say "Mudun"?


    Boom!


    Soon, the fact has answered all their doubts, the calm ground began to vibrate, and the roots of the trees with thick arms broke out of the ground, flying on the ground like a snake, quickly tied and rolled up the wooden leaf Ninja nearby.


    Ah!With a scream, more and more Muye ninjas react and feel that chakra in their body is rapidly losing. This is not the end. After absorbing chakra, they begin to absorb their vitality. The great pain makes them scream.


    This root absorbed the enemy''s chakra, and grew up rapidly. Many big trees grew out of thin air. The root was constantly wriggling on the ground and supported by the enemy''s huge chakra. Hundreds of meters around, it was occupied by the root. Countless branches grew out of the root, and bound the fleeing Muye Ninjas one after another. Then it began to absorb chakra, but after a while, countless branches grew out Muye Ninja is tied up like a sausage, staring at his scared eyes and holding it in mid air.


    "This This is the wood of the early adults. Mudun


    Zilai also cut off several tree roots, retreated to a safe place, and took time to see the situation of Muye ninja. However, when he saw many dead Muye Ninja hanging on the tree, his face showed anger and panic.


    "What''s the matter? Why did Yu Zhibo leave with Mu Dun? Why do yuzhibo people use Mudun He was puzzled and looked at Li. His scarlet eyes were full of indifference. This was the indifference to the world. At least hundreds of people died. But he could see that Yu Zhibo had no pity in his eyes. His eyes were scarlet and terrible. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C142

    "Ding! Congratulations to the host for killing 75 xiaren and 30 Zhongren and gaining 135000 points! "


    "Ding! Congratulations to the host for killing ten of Shangren and forty of Zhongren and gaining 130000 points! "


    The sound of a sound system is constantly ringing in the brain. I don''t know how many ninjas are bound by this branch. Chakra is weaker, and is sucked up and killed in a few seconds. Chakra and vitality are killed. Chakra with more amount takes dozens of seconds, but the final result will not change. Once it is bound by Mudun, the hope of survival is almost slim.


    "Do you have 565000 points?" Li slightly turned his mouth. He had killed hundreds of Muye ninjas before and got more than 200000 points. With the remaining 40000, it was almost 300000. Now he has got 265000 points. At this time, Li''s points are more than half of a million.


    "Sure enough, only killing people is the best way to get points!" Li Li gives a cold smile and looks up at the dilapidated land. Almost all the trees are covered by roots for hundreds of meters, and the trees stand upright. Countless woodleaf ninjas are firmly bound. No matter how they struggle, it doesn''t help. The more they use chakra, the faster the tree absorbs, the more chakras they absorb, and the more amazing the growth speed.


    "Kaleidoscope, kaleidoscope, bear with it, you are about to evolve into a higher level of eyes!" Looking at some woody leaf ninjas who have not died, they are struggling. The Ninjas who have escaped by chance are trying their best to help cut off the trees that bind their companions. This is the posture of the weak. If they have no strength, they will be slaughtered and will not pity them. The world is the elimination of the weak and the survival of the strong. If they are the weak, then today, they will not be able to survive Everything cherished by one''s companions, clansmen and lovers will be destroyed. Killers, people will always kill them, and the strong will devour the weak. This is the law of nature and the rule of food chain. All things in the world can''t get rid of it. Similarly, there is no way to get rid of it. Therefore, in order not to become prey, one has to force oneself to become a hunter to hunt others.


    The two hands make the seal again, and the complex seal patterns are produced in ten fingers.


    "Be careful, everyone. Yuzhiboli''s attack is coming soon. All use fire Dun and earth Dun, quick!"


    Zilai also saw that Li began to make a seal again, and he cried out in a hurry. The shinja Muye who had reacted woke up from Mudun''s despair one after another.


    "Hurry up, everyone. The trees are afraid of fire. Yuzhibo is not the first generation of adults. As long as we work together, we can resist it!"


    Muye''s ninjas roared one after another. Listening to the voices of countless companions around them, they felt relieved. There were thousands of ninjas here, and even God would pull him down from the altar.


    "The weak always think that they have companions around them, and they also place their hopes, fears and insecurity on their companions. I don''t know that even if you don''t have fear and uneasiness, so-called hope is born. However, a group of ants in front of powerful human beings, no matter how hopeful they are, the fate of the weak will still come to us On you, as the weak, hope is not your life-saving charm, but a life-threatening charm! " After the completion of the Indian style, he looked up at the thousands of Muye ninjas who were united in front and said faintly.


    "Hum, many ants kill elephants. Even if we are just a group of ants who can''t resist, as long as we work together, we can still kill you as an elephant. Moreover, you are not as powerful as we think. Mudun, the first generation of adults, is a ninja that calms the world, and your scale and power are far from good!" Zilai also stood in front of him. He made a seal with both hands. Looking at Li LengSheng, he said.


    "That''s right. If one of us can''t beat you, there will be two. If two can''t, there will be two hundred, one thousand, two thousand. As long as the companions are there, the fire will of Muye will never go out!"


    Thousands of Muye ninjas roared together, and their power was not strong for a moment. Indeed, there were more than 4000 Muye ninjas, even if they wanted to kill them all at one time. However, fear was like a dark spring, which could extinguish their will of fire. Ants killed elephants, but like elephants, they would step on the ants that offended them, and the rest of them would die It will only collapse and run away. People''s hearts are separated by their stomachs. Two people''s hearts are separated by their stomachs. One thousand people''s hearts are separated by two thousand stomachs. In this way, the so-called complete trust will instantly become a thin layer of window paper. With a little threat, all will be scattered as birds and beasts.


    "Mudun, the world of flowers and trees is coming!" Li has been too lazy to talk to them, chakra gushes out, and the calm ground shakes again.


    Ah! Ah! Ah!


    Countless screams rang out, more than a dozen extremely huge roots broke out of the ground and flew out a group of ninjas standing in place. The trees were shaking like giant snakes.


    Zilai was also shocked. These ten tree strips appeared in the center of the more than 4000 Muye ninjas, not the so-called encirclement. However, Zilai instinctively felt something was wrong. Looking at the pale Muye who had been scared, he held back and yelled, "those who can escape quickly use fire to attack the tree strips, and the rest of us use Earth Defense for me!"


    "Huodun, the art of haohuoqiu!"


    "Tu Dun, Tu liubi!"¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    In response, the Ninjas are sitting in the last struggle, countless flames are constantly flying, rushing to the more than ten trees, and the earth walls are rising from the ground. The scene is very spectacular.


    "Just a meaningless struggle!" Looking at the fire all over the sky and the earth wall, he showed a smile of disdain.


    If Mu Dun could restrain himself with ordinary fire, what qualification would fire shadow have to be called the God of tolerance? As for this tudun, it can only be said that Muye''s Ninja was in a hurry to go to a doctor, wasting chakra.


    The fire lasted for several minutes before it stopped. This time, hundreds of ninjas used fire dun. The air was scorching hot, and it was hard to breathe. But now they were not in the mood to care about it. They looked nervously at more than ten huge trees surrounded by thick smoke.


    Whoo! Whoo! Whoo!


    Several whistling sounds sounded, and the ground began to shake again. Standing up, the tree strips kept shaking, driving away the surrounding smoke. After the vision was clear, Muye Ninja saw the huge tree strips that were still alive and jumping, one by one he was shocked. How could this Mudun be restrained?


    At this time, the tumbling tree suddenly quieted down. At the top of the tree, several flower buds suddenly grew out, and then began to grow slowly. In a short time, white flowers grew out completely, white and beautiful, just like the noble and holy king of flowers.


    "What is this?" He frowned and looked at the flowers, but soon his face changed. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C143

    "Speed up, the rebels of ghost town want to attack us from behind, we must clear them quickly!"


    Thousands of Muye ninjas are flying towards the back of ghost town.


    "Stop!"


    Muye ninja, the leader, suddenly stopped and reached out to stop the Ninja behind him. Suddenly, more than 1000 Ninja stopped and began to look around.


    It''s just a dense forest. The heavy sky caused gusts of wind to sway the trees, and the leaves clattered. But apart from that, there was no other sound. The silence was terrible. Did the swaying leaves cover up everything, or was it the prelude of the rainstorm?


    "Matsushita Shangren, something''s wrong here. There''s no sound of insects!" A Muye Ninja came up to the head ninja and whispered.


    "Hum, this kind of situation can only show that the rebellious ambush of the ghost lamp city is around, everyone be careful!"


    A group of ninjas carefully forward, the wind is still whistling, leaves are still flying, dusky sky, lightning constantly jumping.


    Boom!


    Dull thunder shocked people''s hearts, at this time, the overwhelming suffering from all directions.


    "Pay attention to the defense, fight all the bitterness!"


    Although the sound of dull thunder covered the sound of bitterness, the murderous spirit of bitterness was perceived by some ninjas, and they roared to remind their companions.


    "Tu Dun, Tu liubi!"


    When! When! When!


    After paying more than ten lives, this wave of attacks finally escaped. At this time, countless ninjas poured out from all directions. At a glance, the number of ninjas was at least twice that of Muye.


    "The grass endures, the long endures, why the long endures also can participate in, this is how to return a responsibility?"


    be taken by surprise, and the first thing to do is to get rid of the leaves unnoticed. When you first accepted the dragon''s heart, you would remove all the eyelids around the ghost city, and then attack the longnen village with thunder, and control the Dragon leader. The whole thing was almost unnoticed. Ninja transferred to ghost city, waiting for this moment.


    "Kill all the Ninjas of these leaves for me!"


    Wearing blue armor, yuzhibozhan pulls out his sword and launches an attack command. Suddenly, eleven huge red chakras burst into the sky. Cao Ren and Taki Ren start to take action one after another and rush to Muye ninja.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Bang! Bang!


    One by one, the Ninjas fell to the ground, lying on the ground in pain and wailing. The flower buds on more than ten huge branches had fully bloomed, and countless pink powders were released from the blooming flowers, which soon filled the whole battlefield.


    "What is this? The poison of pollen He knelt down on one knee and covered his mouth and nose in horror. He felt a slight paralysis in his body. He immediately knew what the role of the flower and tree kingdom was. It didn''t kill or hurt the enemy, but it could release the paralyzing poison of pollen.


    "What a shame Zilai''s anger soared in his heart. He watched his companions falling down and lying on the ground one by one. Zilai also lamented in his heart that if he was poisoned by this poison, he would become a lamb to be slaughtered?


    Step on it! Step on it! Step on it!


    As the footstep approached, Zilai also looked up and saw that the scarlet kaleidoscope eyes appeared in his eyes. Blood red was so strange. Seeing these eyes, Zilai instinctively did not open his eyes. It was extremely unwise to look at yuzhibo people.


    "Since then, you''ve been defeated. If you give up now, I won''t hurt you at all!" From slightly pull down the eyelids, looking at a single knee kneeling in front of himself also light said.


    More than 3000 ninjas, at this time, nearly a thousand have fallen to the ground, the rest are covered with their mouths and noses, even dare not breathe, in this case, they can be said to have no chance of winning.


    "Yuzhiboli, I didn''t expect you to understand the skills of the first generation of adults. However, my Muye Ninja will never surrender when he is still standing. This battle is not over yet. Even if he is dead, he will tear down your ghost town!" He also covered his nose and mouth and said angrily.


    What''s his idea? He naturally knows that as long as he captures more than 3000 ninjas, and then uses them to negotiate with Muye, he can get enormous benefits. More than 3000 ninjas, including Zilai, are also a shadow class strongman. Even if they sell as slaves, they can get a lot of money, let alone sell to Muye?


    He is also a ninja who completely inherits the will of fire. For him, even if he gives his life, he can''t let the village be hurt.


    "There''s no way, though I don''t want to kill people who have no resistance! But this does not mean that I will feel guilty for it. The weak are used to trample the strong. Their death is due to your incompetent leader. Let them die with resentment for your incompetence! " Said, from the hands began to seal."Stop it, you used to be Muye''s ninja, and you were the proud genius of all Muye people. Why can you kill your former compatriots without frowning?" Seeing Li Jieyin, Zilai is also in a hurry. Now Muye''s Ninja has fallen more than 1000 people because of the pollen poison. In order to prevent the invasion of pollen, the rest of the people hold their breath and cover their mouths. How can they face the next attack.


    "Since I came here, I said you were too naive. Now what are you talking about compatriots? Since Muye sent ten thousand ninjas to capture the ghost town, did you ever think that I was a compatriot at that time? I''m afraid before we set out, all the people are dreaming about eating my meat and drinking my blood! And you have said that it was only once, but now, we are enemies. I, Yu Zhibo, have never been soft hearted towards enemies. Now, you should repent for your ignorance! "


    Pop!


    At the end of the last seal knot, suddenly, the silent roots under the feet shake again. One by one, as if they had come to life, they quickly bind the defenseless Muye ninjas. Some ninjas who cover their mouths and noses feel that their waists are tight before they react, and then they are pulled into the air.


    Boom!


    Thunder rings, lightning across the sky, giving the dusky sky a moment of brightness, in the light of this lightning, countless ninjas are bound in the air by notes, scream one after another, their chakras are absorbed by the root of the tree, vitality is no exception. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C144

    "Ding! Congratulations to the host for killing 10 upper forbearance, 50 middle forbearance and 100 lower forbearance. The bonus points are worth 250000! "


    When the twigs stopped wriggling, the battlefield was calm. Countless corpses were trapped in the air by the twigs. The face of the dead ninjas was frightened, and even their skin and flesh sank into a layer. These ninjas were sucked by life and died.


    "Do you have 850000 points?" Looking at the shocking corpse hanging in the air, the centrifugation was very calm, as if these people were not killed by themselves. Thinking that there were still 150000 points to go, the centrifugation moved the intention of killing again. However, seeing that these Muye ninjas had lost their fighting spirit one by one, they still suppressed this idea. Personal strength is very important, but external strength is also essential, and they can fight The more captives you have, the more benefits you will get when you negotiate with Muye. You have to eat one bite at a time.


    "Is this the strength of Li Xiaozi? Even Mu Dun among the thousand hand pillars has mastered it. It seems that he can defecte from Mu ye by not a cavity of blood! "


    Not far away, the three elders of the yuzhibo clan knelt on the ground and squinted around. Looking at the hundreds of dead Muye ninjas, they were shocked. Fortunately, they didn''t have any hands, but they could not move because they were poisoned by pollen.


    In this war, Muye allocated 10000 ninjas. However, due to the sudden attack of Sharen village on Muye, dashuewan transferred another 5000, and the remaining 5000 are still standing. No more than 1000 people are left. The rest are either dead, or because of the poison of pollen, they can''t move and lie on the ground. The Ninjas who don''t fall to the ground are of high quality and strength At the moment of pollen release, they covered their mouths and noses in time, so there was no deep pollen poison.


    However, the poison of the pollen was all pervasive. After covering their mouths and noses in time, a part of the poison powder still entered through the pores of their bodies. Although it would not paralyze them, the action of fighting at such a high level could not continue. It could be said that it was similar to the lamb to be slaughtered.


    "Since then, are you still going to fight? If you are willing to surrender by yourself, your companions can be at peace. If you continue to stick to the previous idea, then I will not have any left. This is your last choice! "


    If you want to completely defeat them, you must first start from the heart and let them fear from the bottom of their hearts. Before that, you must first let them lower the noble heads of the five villages.


    He also heard the words and looked up at his companions. The color of pain on the face of the dead ninja, and the color of sadness on the face of his companions who were lying on the ground and unable to groan. He thought it was a sure battle, but he didn''t expect that he would fall into such a field.


    At this time, countless ninjas surrounded the battlefield, some from the back, some from the front, these are from the hands of the ninjas, behind the Ninjas every face with fresh blood, in front of the Ninjas is just from the other side of the ghost lamp city, plus Takimoto village, the number of ninjas reached 3000, with a round will be the leaves of the Ninjas surrounded Come on.


    "Ninja of Takimoto? Why is that? " Since come also a face can''t believe of looking at leave, when leave and long endure alliance?


    "Patriarch, most of the 1000 Muye ninjas who came to intercept us have been destroyed, and the rest have been captured!" Yuzhibozhan looks at Zilai who is kneeling on one knee, then comes to Li and says respectfully,


    yuzhibozhan has blood on his face and several knife wounds on his body. It can be seen that the battle was not very easy to win.


    "Well!" Li nodded his head. All this was in the calculation. If yu Zhibo Zhan and his 11 bodyguards and former Cao Ren and 1000 Taki Ren can''t beat Muye 1000 ninja, then he really doesn''t have to live.


    One side of Zilai also heard that his fluke completely disappeared, and he refused to surrender. He hoped that the 1000 ninjas he sent out would make a contribution. It was better to go to ghost town and capture Jiu xinnai or Yu Zhibo Meiqin. In this way, he could force Li to surrender. But now, it seems that this hope has been dashed, and he did not expect that Longren village would burst And then I''m going to step in.


    "Yuzhiboli, we are defeated this time. I didn''t expect that in a short time, the strength of ghost town will become so powerful. No, it should be said that your strength is beyond everyone''s expectation!" After saying this, the whole person has become like a dying old man, kneeling on the ground with low eyes.


    He never thought that he would be defeated so miserably, and he fell twice in a row on the same person, what three forbearance, what young hero, in front of this 12-year-old man who is as invincible as God, the so-called three forbearance, the so-called young hero is just a big irony.


    With the voice of Zilai also falling, there is no fallen wood leaf ninja, you look at me, I look at you, I don''t know what to do for a moment.


    Pop!


    The sound of kuwu falling to the ground sounded. One ninja could not bear the pressure and lost his kuwu in his hands. One of them had two. Suddenly, a clear voice came. The one who took kuwu in his hands threw kuwu, and the one who took the knife threw the knife. One by one, after throwing the weapon in his hands, he knelt down on the ground with his head in his arms and waited for the fall.There was only one person who didn''t do it. He was the three elders of yuzhibo family and Meiqin''s grandfather.


    "Grandpa, are you ok?" Meiqin had already run over, helped the three elders up, looked at her grandfather for a few eyes, and found that it was OK before she was slightly relieved.


    "Meiqin, grandfather is OK. He''s just poisoned by pollen. He''s weak all over." Three elder show a smile, say.


    "Poison?" Meiqin hears the words and turns her head to look away.


    "Rest assured, this poison will not do harm to human body. It will only paralyze the poisoned person for a period of time!" From shook his head, light said, and then looked down to kneel in front of himself.


    It seems that he felt the eyes of Li. He also raised his head and looked at the scarlet kaleidoscope. This time, he didn''t give in. He stared at these eyes tightly. In these eyes, as always, he was indifferent. There was no joy after the victory of the war, and there was no guilt for killing so many people. What kind of mood is this? I don''t know. Is all this just a matter for him to take for granted?


    "Yuzhiboli, this war is won by your ghost town!" £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C145

    "No, we yuzhibo won. I''m the head of yuzhibo clan, not the Lord of guideng City, not the leader of caoren village!" From slightly Yang Yang chin, light said.


    "Yuzhibo Is that right? " Zilai also heard the words and looked up at the Ninja behind him again. His scarlet eyes seemed to be extremely terrible at this moment, which made him feel cold at the bottom of his heart.


    "Muye is defeated, Muye is defeated. We have won this war and we have surrendered since then."


    A group of ninjas admit defeat when they hear that Zilai is also defeated. They are very excited. This is Muye, Muye, the head of the five tolerance villages. I don''t know how many tolerance villages want to bite a piece of Muye''s meat these years, but they all end up in failure. But now, Muye, who is superior, is defeated today.


    Along with Zilai''s declaration of surrender, the war has come to an end. One by one, Muye ninjas are forced to enter the ghost town. It takes a day. All the people are marked by Huodun Tianlong. As long as they dare to go out of the ghost town and use chakra, they will set themselves on fire immediately. Even Zilai is also marked with this mark, and a group of people are put in the ghost town In the steel prison of light city.


    "Patriarch, our people did not suffer any damage in this war, but more than 300 people died and more than 500 people were injured in Taki Ren and Cao Ren!"


    After the war, Li came to the study and asked yuzhibo to count the casualties.


    "Well, send consolation money to the dead Ninja''s home, and the injured Ninja will speed up the time for treatment!" From nodded, light said.


    "Yes, patriarch!" Yuzhibo nodded, then frowned and asked, "there are more than 100 yuzhibo people in our captives this time, including the three elders. I don''t know what to do with these people?"


    "Sanchang is always Meiqin''s relative. We can give him a choice. It''s up to him to decide whether to go or stay. As for the other 100 yuzhibo people, they are all moderates. If they want to be included in us, it''s OK. If they don''t want to, they should be dealt with together with the rest of Muye ninjas! It''s up to you to do it, "Li said with a wave of his hand.


    "Yes, patriarch!" Yuzhibozhan nodded, and then showed a look of desire to talk and stop, but after a long hesitation, he finally did not speak, and quietly retreated. In fact, what he wanted to ask most was about Mudun, but it was taboo for ninjas to ask about Ninjutsu, not to mention that this man was the patriarch.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ...


    "patriarch, we can''t stand it. I think we''d better ask yuzhibo for help!"


    On the battlefield of the Huiye clan, there are many bones and blood stained the earth. They are not as powerful as the yuzhibo clan. They are fighting with four or five thousand Wuren. There are countless deaths and injuries. There are only seven or eight hundred of thousands of people left at this time, and the situation is becoming more and more pessimistic.


    "Asshole, we Huiye clan only died in battle, how can we ask others for help!"


    The clan leader of the Huiye clan is a middle-aged man named Huiye maniac. As his name is, he is a very crazy guy. Even if the clan died or injured hundreds of people in a few days, he doesn''t mean to ask for help at all. He fights with the enemy like a madman.


    "But patriarch, if we go on like this, we will be finished!" After one of the bones in Wu Yin''s hand was cut down, an older man said in a hurry that if he could speak to the patriarch in such a tone, he was obviously an elder.


    "That''s enough. I''ll kill you if I mention such a thing again!" After killing Wu Ren, Huiye yells at the elder beside him, with scarlet blood on his face. He has his own and others'' and looks terrible.


    The elder didn''t dare to open his mouth when he was said by Hui yekuang. He knew this madman very well. If he was in a hurry, he might have killed him.


    "Well, patriarch, let''s withdraw today, reorganize the clansmen, and then defeat the enemy again!" If we refuse to help, we have to take the second place. In short, we have to delay time.


    Huiyekuang smell speech, looked at endless fog endure, bite teeth, roar "all people listen to order, give retreat!"


    The people of the Huiye clan are also straightforward. When they hear about the retreat, they immediately abandon their opponents and start to retreat one after another. In a short time, they run without any shadow. In the aspect of physical skills, the Huiye clan is advantaged. Naturally, the speed of escape is not slow, and Wu Ren can only watch it drily.


    Another day has passed, and the already chaotic world of tolerance has become more boiling.


    "What? Muye was defeated by yuzhibo? And captured thousands of ninjas? "


    ¡­¡­¡­ ...


    "impossible, how many yuzhibo people? How can we defeat the five thousand Ninja led by Zilai? "


    Everyone is paying attention to three battlefields, one is the battlefields of Huiye clan and Wuyin, the other is the battlefields of yuzhibo and Muye, and the other is the battlefields of Sharen and Muye. Originally, they thought this was a war of immortality. Unexpectedly, yuzhibo quickly ended the battle and lasted no more than one day. This kind of speed is simply shocking, and it can be attacked in one day The 5000 troops that defeated Muye, not to mention yuzhibo, are the people who fought between big villages in the past?Another more important message is that Mudun is now in the world. In the early generation of Huoying, Mudun, who has been called the God of tolerance, is now in the world again. And the person who uses it will be the head of yuzhibo clan. Yuzhiboli is absolutely a huge shock to tolerance.


    For this explosive information, all the Naruto villages are silent. They feel that they underestimate yuzhibo. At first, they thought yuzhibo was defeated. But now, not only are they not defeated, they have defeated all the invaders Muye by thunder and captured thousands of Muye ninjas.


    "Ha ha, Muye is going to bleed this time. Yuzhibo has captured so many prisoners, and Zilai, one of the three forbearances, is also among them. It''s the first time that Muye has suffered such a big loss in so many years!"


    "Hum, Muye village was founded by yuzhibo and Qianshou. This war is based on shulunyan and Mudun. It''s really ironic!"


    For this result, all people hold different ideas. There are satire, pleasure and Shhh!


    In the territory of the thousand handed clan, after hearing the news, senwu''s face became distorted. He didn''t take part in the war. At the beginning, he planned to use the power of Muye to defeat yuzhibo, but he kept his strength behind him. He thought yuzhibo would be finished, but the result was the opposite.


    "All of them are bullshit. They''re such rubbish. Even a 12-year-old kid can''t be cured!" Qianshousen growls fiercely, his eyes are red, and his fists are creaking. As soon as he hears the news of Mudun''s life, his whole face is distorted. If he can use Mudun, only he knows what''s going on. It''s the meat dug from his son, which makes him not angry. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C146

    "If it wasn''t for them, how could the ten thousand ninjas sent by Muye be transferred back to five thousand? If it wasn''t for this, how could yuzhibo leave that boy to defeat Muye''s army, hateful Sharen, hateful yuzhibo!"


    The four elders on the left and right sides lowered their heads one by one, their eyes were aimless, and they didn''t dare to breathe a breath. The whole hall was only the angry curse of qianshousenwu.


    "You tell me, Muye is defeated now, and we have lost the best opportunity to defeat yuzhibo. Yuzhibo still has Mudun now. In the future, we will never be able to lift our heads!" Seeing that several elders didn''t speak, qianshousen was even more angry and roared angrily at several elders.


    This thousand handed senwu is also a character. I''m afraid it''s the only one in the major families that can roar at the elder level. You should know that the elder''s status is only inferior to that of the head of the clan. Even if more than three elders recognize it, they can refute the order of the head of the Hui clan or do something. But now, thousand handed senwu is just as right as scolding dogs As they roared, the four elders didn''t even dare to refute. It can be seen that senwu Qianshou was a dictatorial figure in the clan, and the so-called elders were basically elevated.


    "Patriarch, the most urgent task now is to beat Sharen back. Only in this way can Muye village deal with yuzhibo people at ease!" An elder couldn''t bear the atmosphere and said in a voice.


    "Fight back?" Qianshousen was speechless, his eyes were staring, and he was about to burst into flames. He said angrily, "this time, Sharen mobilized 15000 ninjas to come here. You said to beat them back. Now that Muye has lost his self, it''s the same as Qimu Shuo Mao. What''s the effect of relying on a big snake pill with broken arms? How can you beat them back in such a situation?"


    Being questioned by qianshousen Wu, everyone shut up and didn''t dare to jump out a word. It''s not to say that he was scolded, it''s to say that he was also scolded. Just shut up. When he''s tired of scolding, his ears will be quiet.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Miyan, the battle between yuzhibo and Muye is really over!"


    "Ah, yes, we''re a little late!"


    When Miyan and dozens of people felt that in front of the ghost town, they only saw a large tropical rain forest growing out of the original empty land. In addition, there was a faint smell of blood. However, they did not imagine the scene of fighting and corpses everywhere.


    "it seems that as the legend says, Yu Chi Bo has mastered the art of wooden escape from the early generation of fire. He has also solved this war quickly by relying on this simultaneous interpreting technique. But what about those Ninja ninja? It''s been a few days. There''s still a smell of blood here. Are those people killed by yuzhiboli? " Changmen frowned, looked around, and said.


    "Changmen, it''s no use guessing here. Let''s go back first!" Miyan shook his head and said helplessly.


    "Miyan, all of you are here. Why don''t you go to the ghost town and have a look?" Xiao Nan couldn''t help but say.


    Miyan hears the speech, glances at Xiaonan, and then squints at the opposite ghost town. Although it seems calm, he can feel a different atmosphere, an atmosphere that people don''t want to get close to. Seeing this, Miyan says in a low voice, "it''s impossible. There''s just a war here. Even if we win, it''s all grass and trees in it. Let''s choose this time to enter It''s very unwise to go. Maybe you will be treated as an enemy! "


    Miyan is thinking too much, with Xiaonan in, no matter how far away they will not think they are the enemy.


    Finally, Miyan leaves with the people of the organization. Originally, their intention is to adjust the relationship between Muye and yuzhibo. Unexpectedly, they are late.


    Yuzhibo''s war is over, but the war between Sharen and Muye is still going on. Although Sharen has almost invested his utmost strength in the village, it is still very difficult to break through the city of Platycodon grandiflorum. For several days in a row, Muye''s Ninja is very tenacious.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    A golden flash is shuttling through the crowd. Every time, it always brings a piece of blood, accompanied by Sha Ren''s death.


    "This blonde kid''s Ninjutsu is very strange. Please pay attention to it!"


    A group of sand bear angry, will wave Fengshui gate in the middle, leaving no gap, in this case, even a mosquito can not fly out of the surrounding group.


    Whoosh! When!


    The pupil of Bofeng Watergate is dilated sharply. Seeing that his suffering is blocked, he is stunned for a moment and then reacts. He turns back several times in a hurry. He pulls away from Shanren and holds his suffering tightly. Bofeng Watergate''s eyes aim around in the encirclement, hoping to find a breakthrough point. After a long time of searching, he finds nothing. These Shanren are obviously good hands among good hands, but they are not And the strength is not weak, even if you have the space ninja of flying Thunder God, you can''t achieve the effect of killing with one strike, such as being blocked just now.


    "Fei Lei Shen is not proficient enough, and he doesn''t have Ninjutsu with which to attack. It seems that he has no hope to break through this encirclement!" Wave breeze water gate slightly vomited a breath, in the heart is very helpless, this fly Thunder God''s skill he study of time is not long, just a little understand the fur, although let his strength greatly increase, but want to from dozens of at least also in bear of encirclement circle to kill a bit difficult."If it is to leave, it should be very easy!"


    Looking at his companions surrounded by countless sand tolerance, Bofeng Watergate is very anxious. Their 100 person team is just to disturb the enemy. Unexpectedly, sand tolerance has set a trap to surround their team. Fifteen thousand sand tolerance vs. one hundred Muye ninja, this ratio


    "Hold on a little longer, Lord Huoying will send someone to meet us soon!"


    Zizi!


    As soon as the Muye Ninja finished shouting, his throat was pierced by a dark bitterness, and his eyes were staring. The Muye Ninja fell to the ground and lost his breath.


    "You have no way to escape. You''d better put your hands on it."


    Under the leadership of Qiandai''s mother-in-law, countless Sharen, like making dumplings, besieged the Muye team with only a few dozen people in the center. At this time, these dozens of Muye ninjas are like lambs besieged by wolves and lonely boats in the sea, which will be torn up at any time.


    Whoosh!


    A touch of purple light cuts through the sky and comes directly to the center of Sharen. Suddenly, a deafening sound rings. A purple vortex spreads out in a circle, and Sharen who can''t get away in the future devours it one after another. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C147

    "Lord Huoying, there is an unknown attack on the battlefield, but it is aimed at Sha Ren. It should be our reinforcements


    "Reinforcements?" Listening to the report of his subordinates, three generations of Huoying frowned and murmured, "I didn''t ask for help like other villages. Where did the reinforcements come from?"


    In fact, it''s not that the three generations of Huoying refused to ask for help. The main reason is that small villages can''t be used. In large villages, they all want to bite off a piece of wood and go to ask for help. Don''t they lead wolves into the house? But where do the reinforcements come from now?


    After thinking for a long time, I didn''t have a clue. Fortunately, I didn''t want to think about it. Anyway, the "reinforcement" was also aimed at Sharen. No matter what the purpose, at least it''s good for Muye at this stage. Thinking of this, the three generations of Huoying looked at dasheban and said, "how''s the rectification of the army?"


    "It''s almost ready to go!" The big snake pill nodded and said lightly.


    "Well, go and rescue them quickly!" At this point, three generations of Huoying sighed and said again helplessly, "if only you were here. If you two go out together, you can defeat Shanren, but ..£¡¡±


    "Lord Huoying, it''s your own fault. The five thousand Ninja army can''t defeat the traitors of yuzhibo, and they are captured by each other. It''s incredible to lose!" Big snake pill, with a smile, didn''t worry about the captured Zilai at all.


    "Well, needless to say, the top priority now is to rescue Watergate. Watergate is a new genius ninja of Muye. It may be the pillar of Muye in the future. We must not let him have an accident!" The fire shadow of the three generations seems a little unhappy, and the voice is a little gloomy.


    Big snake pill smell speech, pupil slightly a shrink, meaningful see three generations of fire shadow one eye, and then turn away.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ..


    boom! Boom!


    Three purple Streamers appear in the center of Sharen, each time taking away a piece of Sharen''s life. In the distance, standing in the center of xuzoneng, Li shows a smile and listens to the system prompt sound constantly in the system, which is just as wonderful as fairy music.


    With the last sound of the system sound, Li stops attacking, and so does Su Zuneng. Then he looks at his integral value. Li immediately shows a little joy.


    "1.15 million points?"


    It only takes one million points to exchange for the eternal kaleidoscope. Now there are 1.15 million, which has exceeded the exchange conditions. This makes Li very happy. For Li, in addition to the happiness and well-being of the people he loves, only the enhancement of his strength can make Li feel happy.


    "Sure enough, war is the best place to make people stronger!" He sighed a little, and then vomited a breath. There was a glimmer of light in his eyes. Now that he had the conditions to exchange for an eternal kaleidoscope, he didn''t have to wait until tomorrow. Looking at Sha Ren in the distance, his mouth grinned slightly. He was a very vengeful person. When he was still in Muye, these guys always wanted to kill themselves, first in front of three generations of Huoying He forced himself to fight with a Zhongren. Later, he directly arranged three Shangren to assassinate him during the Zhongren exam. Moreover, they wanted to capture Jiu xinnai one by one, which was enough to kill them dozens of times.


    Of course, it may be a good choice to watch the fire from the other side and let Muye and Shanren kill each other. But Li thinks that if he wants to completely defeat a person, he must start with his heart. At this time, Muye''s real strength is greatly reduced because his 5000 ninjas were captured by Li. In addition, some big families are different because of the things of yuzhibo and Huiye Xin, during the war, the number of people sent out was much less than before, which caused great trouble to Muye. In this way, Shanren must be very happy now, and he must think that he will win, and he can eat the fat meat of the country of fire immediately. It has been decades since the village was established. There have been two wars, and there are countless small battles, but each one is not enough They all ended up in failure. Now they finally seize the opportunity to capture Muye at one stroke, which is really a great pleasure for Sharen village.


    When a person full of hope suddenly falls into despair, the huge gap can be said to be a kind of extremely painful psychological torture. Some people will even be angry to death. The purpose of leaving is very simple. Shanren village is now full of hope. The chopsticks in his hand have picked up the fat meat of the country of fire, and it will disappear when he is about to eat it. Not only that, the meat is gone What a painful and desperate result it is to eat and suffer from the storm?


    "Sharen village, are you ready? I''ll show you the real power of yuzhibo in a moment From the show a smile, smile makes people cold, smile makes people tremble.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ..


    "have you found out who attacked us in the back?"


    Qiandai''s mother-in-law is going to be mad now. She finally besieged Muye''s raid team. She could have teased them to death immediately. Unexpectedly, there were several attacks coming from the sky, and they were extremely powerful. Sha Ren was killed by this move for more than 100 years.


    "Elder Qiandai, I don''t see any Ninja troops around. I don''t know where the attack came from!" A sand endure full face ashamed of say."Waste, it''s all waste. I don''t know who beat me when I was beaten. What''s the use of keeping you?" Qiandai''s mother-in-law is very hot tempered. It can be seen from her later years when she was 70 years old and 80 years old, she was just like a child. This Qiandai''s mother-in-law had to be hot tempered when she was young.


    The scolded Sha Ren did not dare to raise his head. He stood on one side, but Ruo Ruo. In addition to the three generations of wind and shadow in Sha Ren Village, what they were most afraid of was the thousand generation elder.


    "Why are you still in a daze? If you don''t go down and check it for me, I''ll see who dares to attack our Sharen village. If I know, I have to peel his skin!" Thousand generation mother-in-law is biting a tooth, ferocious say.


    More than 15000 ninjas behind her gave her a lot of confidence, so many people, even if the attacker was yuzhipoban, she was sure to peel yuzhipoban''s skin.


    "It''s yuzhibo. What''s he doing here? Is it that he''s attacking our Ninja army?"


    At this time, dozens of ninjas behind Qiandai''s mother-in-law began to talk one after another, and they all stepped back unconsciously. They were the backbone of Sharen village, and also the elite troops behind. They were dedicated to protecting Qiandai''s mother-in-law and the Ninjas of the third generation of Fengying. In this battle, Qiandai''s mother-in-law and the third generation of Fengying were the Ninjas at the back Charge towards the city of Platycodon.


    Hearing the Ninja riot, Qiandai''s mother-in-law and three generations of Fengying look at each other with a sneer. Can''t help it? The thief of the attack.


    People get out of the way. Three generations of wind shadow and one thousand generations of mother-in-law come to the front of the crowd, and soon they see the person standing opposite them. Although this person''s eyes are closed, they recognize who this person is in a moment.


    "Yuzhibo "How far away?"


    Hearing the voice of Qiandai''s mother-in-law full of resentment and a little fear, a smile appeared at the corner of Li''s mouth, her closed eyes slowly opened, and her scarlet pupil, a more complex pattern than before, quietly suspended in it .£¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C148

    "The shape of the eyes is not pure gouyu. Is this the legendary kaleidoscope wheel eye?"


    Li''s Kaleidoscope has changed its shape. Originally, it was just three pieces of jade that were stretched into a circle like tadpoles. But now, in the center of the circle, there is a triangular bracket, which respectively resist the starting point inside the circle. It looks like a simple odd shaped wheel.


    Three generations of Fengying and Qiandai''s mother-in-law look at each other, and they know it clearly. It''s the first time that they have seen the shape of the kaleidoscope wheel eye, so they don''t recognize the specific meaning of these eyes. They just think it''s the kaleidoscope wheel eye. They have nothing to fear. What about the kaleidoscope? Can they defeat the more than 15000 ninjas? Even the spot of that year can''t do it.


    "Yuzhiboli, Muye wants to attack your yuzhibo family. You are the enemy. Why do you help Muye against me now?" Although they don''t like it, the three generations of Fengying still don''t want to make a difference. In those days, ban was so famous, and a pair of kaleidoscope made people feel even colder. Even if the three generations of Fengying thought that as long as they mobilized ten thousand ninjas to kill Yu Zhibo, they could kill him, but they still had to pay the price. Now they are fighting with Muye, and maybe they will capture Muye soon, he said I don''t want to make any mistakes at this point.


    Looking at the three generations of Fengying and Qiandai''s mother-in-law, Li showed a trace of disdain. His scarlet pupil looked at the three generations of Fengying and said, "for yuzhiboli, in this world, except for friends, they are all enemies. It''s a pity that you are not my friends. Now you should bear the consequences for your sins."


    A layer of purple chakra emerges from the surface of Li''s body. The sound of bone rubbing is very harsh. However, after a while, a purple giant with a height of more than ten meters takes shape, which is quite different from that in the past. In the past, suzoneng had no feet, but now it has grown two feet. Its shape is not as wide as before, but it gives people a kind of body It contains a sense of explosive power and speed. Xu zeneng has two hands at the front and back, and a face at the back of his head. Both faces have facial features, which looks like a ferocious monster.


    "Is this the pupil skill of the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye Three generations of wind shadow slightly blocked the sandstorm caused by Xu Zuo Neng Hu, squinted at the giant more than ten meters in front. In the middle of the giant''s stomach, he crossed his hands and looked at the front with his scarlet eyes indifferently. He didn''t pay attention to the strongest wind shadow in history, which made three generations of wind shadow angry.


    "Protect Lord Fengying and kill this monster!"


    Sharen, who was besieging Watergate, naturally found out what was going on behind him. When he saw someone attacking, thousands of Sharen immediately left the battlefield and surrounded him.


    "Yuzhiboli, no matter how powerful your kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes are, you can''t defeat so many ninjas. I advise you not to take pains to lose your life. Our hatred is only personal. It''s not too late to end the war with Muye!" Qiandai''s mother-in-law narrowed her eyes and said loudly to the middle-aged li of xuzuo.


    She also wanted to kill Li, but for the sake of big plan, she forbeared. From this suzaneng Hu, she could feel a huge pressure. She had a feeling that the giant could crush her with one finger. Even if he was defeated or killed in the end, Sharen would suffer a heavy loss. More importantly, they were fighting against Muye now Dou, I''m afraid it won''t be long before Muye will send someone out to attack them. At that time, they will be attacked before and after, not to mention the stupid words like attacking Muye. The losses are heavy and light.


    "Shut up, it''s the battle between yuzhibo and you Shanren. If you want to stop, just call out the letter of surrender. Otherwise, you''ll have to bleed three feet!" Slightly pull down the eyelids, from the light looking at a thousand generations of mother-in-law said.


    As long as the letter of surrender is submitted, it means that it is a defeated country. The price that the defeated country has to pay is self-evident. It is absolutely the money and material that the defeated country has to pay.


    Robbery, absolutely robbery!


    A thousand generations of mother-in-law and three generations of fengyingqi''s face is very blue.


    "Well, well, I''d like to see how powerful the legendary kaleidoscope writing wheel eye is today." Qiandai''s mother-in-law was very angry and laughed. Then she and the third generation retreated, and let the thousands of sand bear who came to surround Xu Zuneng.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "the giant? Is it from? But why? " Bofeng Watergate killed a Sharen. After stepping back a few steps, he immediately found out the situation. In this wide battlefield, the purple giant with more than ten meters is unique. It''s hard to find it.


    Dashuewan, who just brought thousands of ninjas from Platycodon grandiflorum City, also saw the situation of Li there. His brow wrinkled slightly. He fought with Li in the valley of the end, but he suffered a lot from suzanenghu. He didn''t recognize the meaning of this purple giant.


    "But it seems that the shape of xuzoneng has changed a lot." Big snake pill narrowed his eyes and murmured, but now is not the time to pursue so much. He waved a ninja behind him to come forward, and then said faintly, "go back and report to the third generation of Huoying, yuzhiboli appears on the battlefield, and is still fighting with Shanren!""Yes After receiving the order, the Muye Ninja quickly returned to the city of Platycodon grandiflorum, but when he left, he looked at the giant standing still surrounded by thousands of people with adoration on his face. It can be seen that the Ninja is very young and worships the strong in his heart.


    "What''s the matter with that giant? It''s like he''s here to help us


    "Shh, don''t say it. Just now, master dashuewan said that this giant has something to do with yuzhiboli. Yuzhiboli is Muye''s s S-class traitor and our enemy!"


    "Yes, if only he hadn''t defected to Muye. In this way, who would invade Muye with him?"


    A group of Muye ninjas whispered to each other and let dashuewan listen to them word for word. This made dashuewan angry, but also a little helpless. He was also a genius. He was praised by three generations of Huoying since he was a child. Later, he experienced the training of blood and death in World War II, and achieved a strong strength. He was also called Sanren by the demigod of tolerance. In contrast, yuzhiboli He was less than 13 years old. Before he left Muye, the man who had killed people could count one hand, and he had never experienced the war of life and death. He was still a son of a rich family and lived a life superior to others since childhood. However, such a man, relying on the shadow of his predecessors, had the strength to look down on the world of tolerance at such a young age, and faced the end of the valley war at the same time Since then, he and his own siege, not only failed, but also abruptly broke his arm, which made dashuewan hate and helpless.


    "Write round eye, write round eye, sooner or later, I will have you, soon, after that experiment is successful!" Big snake pill narrowed his eyes, and then called the Muye Ninja behind him to rush to Sharen. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C149

    "What? Yuzhiboli appears on the battlefield


    Hearing this news, Huoying of the third generation was stunned and looked puzzled. Now Muye is in deep water, and he used Ninja to attack yuzhibo earlier. Normally, the two sides are enemies. Yuzhibo can''t do without falling into the well. He feels grateful. What''s the matter now when he comes here to help fight Sharen?


    "Yafei, yuzhibo is very far away from his city. From his defection at the beginning to his deeds now, it shows that he is a very terrible character. We must not take it lightly. He is now fighting against Sharen, and he can''t say that he will fight against Muye soon!" Tuan Zang narrowed his eyes and said faintly that his hands had been tightly held together. He wanted those eyes too much. If he could get Yuzhi Boli''s eyes, plus the primary cells, who dares to move Muye in the whole world of tolerance? It''s just around the corner to lead Muye to unify the world of tolerance.


    The two consultants on one side didn''t know what Tuan Zang was thinking, but they also felt Tuan Zang''s words were reasonable and nodded one after another, saying that they couldn''t take Yu Zhibo''s departure lightly.


    "Well, of course I know about this kind of thing, but now yuzhibo is stepping in. Although it''s not aimed at us, we have to be careful!" Three generation Huoying didn''t refute Tuan Zang''s words this time. He said in a calm voice.


    "Well, isn''t that easy? Let dashuewan directly transfer the Ninja sent out, and let yuzhiboli fight with Sharen. When both of them are defeated, we can''t do it again? " Tuan Cang snorts, but he doesn''t find that his body is shaking slightly. If this idea is really successful, as long as you ask yuzhiboli to come over from the three generations of Huoying, won''t yuzhiboli''s Kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes become his own bag?


    "No, they are still outside Watergate. Don''t be besieged. How can we ignore them for our own sake?" Three generations of fire shadow eyes a stare, refused to group hide this method.


    Tuan Zang was upset when he was rejected by Huoying of the third generation. However, ape Fei was on Dayi''s side, and he couldn''t refute it. He would not let it chill Ninja Muye''s heart, so he had to hum coldly, "whatever you want!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Boom! Boom!


    The flames are constantly pounding on xuzonenghu like snakes, and the surrounding area of xuzonenghu is about to turn into a sea of fire. Shanren is proficient in fengdun. After using Huodun and fengdun, his power is multiplied. The hot breath is baking the earth. The oil field with the breath of life is now covered with cracks, and it seems that it is about to crack With the trend of opening, the air is burning, and within tens of meters, it has completely become a vacuum zone, with no oxygen left.


    "Water escape, water dragon bullet!"


    Dozens of ninjas who know how to escape step forward one after another, aiming at the sea of fire all over the sky to launch the escape. Suddenly, the fire began to be put out gradually. However, the temperature did not drop because of this, but became more scorching. The temperature of the fire gathered but did not condense. But now it has become steam, and the temperature has more than doubled. When the two ninjas collide, the high temperature is absolutely the same It''s terrifying. If you look at Zhao Meiming''s boiling blood, you can see that the high-temperature gas produced by the fusion of water and fire can definitely melt the human body in an instant.


    There are at least hundreds of Ninjutsu people who launch Ninjutsu attacks. They release Huodun and fengdun in turn, and then launch Shuidun when the temperature of the fire rises to the highest. The effect is excellent.


    "What can I do, dregs!" Located in the center of suzannenghu, Li frowned slightly. Although these methods are not good, the strength of hundreds of people can not be underestimated. Despite the protection of suzannenghu, he can still feel the terrible high temperature. Moreover, the flame burned the air, resulting in severe hypoxia.


    Boom!


    Sha Ren wants to continue to attack, and then Li also launches an attack at this time. A long sword appears in each of Xu Zuo''s four hands and waves it fiercely. With gusts of strong wind, countless Sha Ren are chopped away. Such a huge long sword, whether it''s the rocks nearby or the ground under his feet, breaks up one after another. Seeing Xu Zuo''s divine power, where can a group of Sha Ren dare to approach it The rolling belt climbs away from the empty range of xuzoneng. Within a radius of 50 meters, there is no one except the one standing in the center. The sand bears, holding painless, form a circle and nervously look at the invincible giant in front of them.


    "What kind of pupil skill is this? Hundreds of people have used Ninja to attack for so long without any damage. Is this still human?" Qiandai''s mother-in-law still looks at her face and stands aloof in the center of xuzuo nenghu. She feels that her brain is not enough. Can Ninja be so powerful?


    "The wind and shadow of the previous generation once told me that this is a special pupil skill possessed by the yuzhibo people after their awakening kaleidoscope and wheel eye writing. It''s called suzoneng. It''s very difficult to integrate attack and defense." Feng Ying of the third generation narrowed his eyes slightly and hissed. He had never seen Yu Zhibo. He could understand so much. He only learned a few words from the mouth of the dead Feng Ying of the second generation. Although there was little information, it was more about the reverence of Xu Zuo Nengyu.


    "Yuzhibo people are really blessed. Ordinary people can''t beat this kaleidoscope writing wheel eye!" After hearing this, Qiandai''s mother-in-law was helpless. Now she didn''t even have any anger. In the face of such a troublesome opponent, how could she feel angry? After a long time of anger, she looked at the shadow of the third generation and asked, "since this xuzuo is so powerful, what should we do next? In just a few minutes, not only did we not achieve nothing, many ninjas lost their lives"Hum, no matter what Ninjutsu is, there will always be its weakness. Since it is the pupil technique of writing wheel eyes in a kaleidoscope, it depends on these eyes. People''s eyes are the most vulnerable place. As long as our attack reaches the limit that his eyes can bear, then it will be broken by itself!" Three generations of wind shadow snorted and took off his wind shadow robe, revealing the dark black armor inside. It seems that he also wants to fight.


    "Master Fengying is going to do it!"


    A kind of sand bear to see three generations of wind shadow want to hand, have a smile, three generations of wind shadow is known as the strongest wind shadow in history, with this name in, sand bear to his own shadow is very confident.


    Regardless of the wind and shadow of the three generations, after two steps forward, although the eyes are staring away, but the hands are moving quickly.


    "I''ll fight back!" From slightly shook his head, if there is no eternal kaleidoscope before, from may be afraid of this so-called history of the strongest wind, but now .. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C150

    At this time, Li Li felt a little strange. He looked down and saw that layers of black iron sand slowly spiraled up along xuzonenghu''s feet, just like a spirit snake.


    Boom! Boom!


    At this time, the ground burst open, and layers of iron sand gushed out from the ground. Like a raging wave, they rushed towards xuzoneng in all directions.


    "Is this the magnetic escape of the three generations of wind and shadow?" Seeing this, he just wanted to do something. However, several dark iron whips suddenly trapped his four hands firmly. This was not the end. Several iron whips appeared again and strangled his neck.


    Roar!


    After two struggles, the iron whip was surprisingly strong. It strangled his four hands and neck like brown candy. No matter how hard he struggled, he couldn''t break it. Soon, all the iron sand wrapped him up. Slowly, a pile of black iron sand with a height of more than ten meters appeared in place. Without his body shape, the iron sand would disappear With the three generations of wind and shadow continuously input the magnetic chakra, the iron sand crazy turns and rubs, vaguely can see the faint Mars jumping on the iron sand pile.


    "Killed?" Mother in law Qian Dai''s eyes brightened, looking at the ten meter iron sand pile, went forward and asked expectantly.


    This iron sand rubs each other''s legs, just like glutinous rice is put into a grinder. The pressure is so great that even a mountain can be ground flat. My mother-in-law does not think that apart from Xu Zuo, she can withstand such pressure.


    "No, yuzhiboli is still struggling. If I stop inputting chakra now, he will soon be able to break away from the shackles of iron sand!" Three generations of Fengying shook his head and looked very ugly. Although this move is powerful, it also needs chakra. His current chakra only lasts for ten minutes at most. After ten minutes, if he can''t grind xuzuo, he will be helpless.


    Hearing this, Qiandai''s mother-in-law was surprised. She thought that three generations of Fengying should be captured by hand, but she didn''t expect that it would turn out to be like this. Is yuzhibo''s Kaleidoscope writing wheel eye really strong?


    As time goes by, a group of sand bearers open their eyes and look at the iron sand pile that is about to explode. They are shocked. Under such intense pressure, I''m afraid that even the body of King Kong will be ground into powder. However, the one trapped in the middle is just a teenager. Looking at the three generations of wind and shadow, it''s obvious that they haven''t taken this teenager down. The world is really beautiful Crazy, how can anyone have such a powerful force?


    In the iron sand pile, the surface of xuzoneng was constantly squeezed by the iron sand, and there was a crack on the body surface from time to time, but it was soon repaired by pupil force and chakra.


    "These three generations of wind and shadow are really characters. With this kind of attack power, I''m afraid the three generations of fire and shadow are not his opponents. Although I already have an eternal kaleidoscope and a Banxian body, after all, I''m only 12 years old. My body limits the amount of chakra. If I go on like this, I''m afraid I''ll use up my chakra just to repair it It''s not worth the loss! " Standing in the middle of suzannenghu, Li didn''t suffer any damage, but chakra in his body consumed very quickly. Looking at the iron sand that was still squeezing suzannenghu, Li slightly vomited. With this semi complete body, suzannenghu wanted to defeat so many Shanren and a man who was known as the strongest shadow in history. Li felt that he looked down on the world a little too much, and he could To be the shadow of a village, and to be called the strongest wind shadow, is not as earth shaking as yuzhiboban and qianshouzhujian, but it is not a soft persimmon that can be easily kneaded.


    "Well, let''s see the real power of the yuzhibo clan today." Li slightly narrowed his eyes and murmured. The huge chakra in his body was mobilized. The almost endless pupil force of the eternal kaleidoscope fused with the chakra in his body. Originally, the quiet suzanneng was restless. The huge momentum continued to overflow, and the iron sand squeezed around his body had the tendency of being bounced away.


    The three generations of Fengying, who is maintaining the iron sand, have a sudden change in his eyes, and his face changes greatly. He says in a deep voice, "no, yuzhibo is about to rush out. What''s the matter? Why does such a powerful force suddenly break out?"


    The three generations of wind and shadow madly mobilized chakra in his body to repress him again. However, no matter how hard he tried, the situation not only did not change, but became worse.


    "Look, there seems to be something to break free from the iron sand pile!"


    A group of sand bear to change color one after another, surprised Yi uncertain looking at the iron sand pile in front, throat wriggling, constantly swallowing saliva, sweat on the forehead with the cheek dripping on the ground, one by one tightly holding the hands of suffering and knife, they have a shadow on the separation of the must, can''t imagine, if this iron sand is freed, what kind of situation will it be?


    "Put it down!" Three generations of wind and shadow feel that they are going to the limit, and they can''t help but shout, but


    Boom!


    The violent explosion sounded, and the iron sand pile more than ten meters high was blown away. The Ninjutsu of three generations of wind shadow was forced to break free. The whole person directly flew out and fell in front of a crowd of Sha Ren, with a trace of blood spilling from the corner of his mouth. However, at this time, no Sha Ren came to help him, and everyone was staring at the front with frightened eyes, fighting to the death The wood leaf ninja and sand endure also stopped the fight in the hand, one by one frightened looked to leave this direction.When! When!


    Kuwu and the knife fell to the ground. Several sands could not bear the pressure. They could not even hold their own weapons. Some sands even sat on the ground with their eyes blank.


    Boom!


    The sound of the earth shaking, hit everyone''s heart, with this stampede sound, all people can''t help but step back.


    "This What is this ..£¡¡±


    Gollum!


    A sand couldn''t help swallowing his saliva. When he came back, he pointed to the powerful giant with a height of tens of meters in front of them in fear. In front of them, there appeared a giant with a height of tens of meters. What a miracle it was. The giant was wearing purple armor and a long purple knife with no sheath around his waist.


    "It''s a God... It''s not a human power!" Qiandai''s mother-in-law''s eyes were wide open, and she looked at the purple giant''s forehead in horror. Her old face had no blood color. She was so desperate that she couldn''t even mention the courage to fight.


    The purple God of war put his right hand on the handle of the long knife at his waist, and could harvest the lives of these ants at any time. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C151

    How tall is a giant tens of meters tall?


    This kind of Ninja is beyond the scope that ordinary people can understand. Looking at the giant like the God of war in the field, everyone is scared, not only Sha Ren, but also Muye. They are all the enemies of Li. Sha Ren once sent someone to assassinate Li, and Muye sent 10000 ninjas to the base of Li a few days ago, which is enough to make both sides become deadly enemies Tuan Zang and others, who had been watching the fire from the other side of the river, were shocked and their heads were blank.


    When a person''s power reaches a point that people can''t understand, all the conspiracy calculations are just a grasshopper hopping around. For God, one finger can kill him.


    "No one can stop yuzhibo from leaving!"


    On the upper floor of the city of Platycodon grandiflorum, Huoying of the third generation shakes his head helplessly. Seeing this giant, even his so-called Dr. Ninjutsu feels helpless. With such a huge body, what kind of power will it have to attack? It''s unthinkable.


    Tuan Zang stood aside. His whole body was shaking and his face turned red. A dead fish eye was full of excitement. He wanted it so much. If he could get these eyes, who else could stop the rise of Muye? Thinking of this, Tuan Zang could not help gnashing his teeth. He had known that these eyes were so powerful that before Yu Zhibo left Muye, he should have taken them by tough means, even if he offended Yu Zhibo.


    "This kid''s growth speed is amazing. I knew it earlier. I should have killed him at all costs at the beginning!"


    Qiandai''s mother-in-law came back and looked at Li suspended in the middle of suzonenghu''s forehead. There was a trace of regret on her face. When she was only a few years old, she showed great talent. At that time, she thought that she was only the second white tooth at most, so she tried every means to kill him. In retrospect, Qiandai''s mother-in-law didn''t regret killing Li, only let her What I regret is that at the beginning, I should invest more capital and kill Li at all costs. At that time, I had too many opportunities to do it. Unfortunately, I didn''t try my best to let the kid grow up completely because of too many worries. Now, not to mention killing him, her only extravagant hope is that Li can forget the past and let Sharen village go.


    Boom!


    Like the God of war, suzanneng didn''t move a step, and the ground would shake. Whether it was Sharen or Muye, they were not in the mood to control the enemy. Everyone was instinctively afraid. Every step of suzanneng, everyone would step back, for fear that the giant would suddenly run over and trample them to death.


    At this time, the third generation of Fengying calmed down and looked at Sha Ren behind him. He felt angry and powerless. What was angry was that more than 10000 people were so scared by one person. What was powerless was that the filmmaker didn''t have the courage to fight with this monster.


    "Yuzhiboli, although our village once had a little bit of a festival with you, it has been so long. Just now, you have killed hundreds of ninjas in our village. Can''t we offset the mistakes we made?"


    Three generations of wind and shadow can''t help it. Although he has the idea that more than 10000 people can die and leave, he can''t stop the fear in his heart. Facing such an invincible giant, even he can''t bring up his belief in fighting. What''s more, even if he dies and leaves, the village of Sharen will be greatly damaged. It''s good to become a small village at that time It''s not impossible to be absorbed. As a shadow, there are too many things to think about and too many facts to consider.


    "At one o''clock for the holiday?"


    From Wen Yan, his eyes glared, his scarlet eyes looked at the three generations of wind and shadow, and he said in a deep voice, "what you said is very light. Before that, why don''t you say that we are just having a little holiday? When it comes to this, don''t you lose the face of Sharen village by saying so much? "


    Leave is not a soft persimmon. When you are weak, you press hard step by step. When you are strong, you just have a little holiday. After that, no one will come to kill you. If you can''t fight, you just have a little holiday, and then you let him go. In this way, where can you put your face? Don''t you have to be assassinated every day?


    Three generations of wind shadow heard the speech, his face turned red, and then it was a burst of iron blue. He felt a great shame in his heart. He had lowered his posture and asked for the other party''s forgiveness, but in return, he was mercilessly rebuffed and hit. He was known as the strongest wind shadow in history. To have this title, we can imagine how much the wind shadow looked at the face in his heart, and now he has been ignored How can a 13-year-old kid bear to point his nose and scold him shamelessly?


    "Yuzhiboli, do you really want to be the enemy of Sharen village? Don''t forget, I still have 15000 ninjas here, including Shangren and Zhongren. If you insist on having a hard time with me, even if you are a God, we will pull you down from the altar after all our lives! "


    "Hiss!"


    Hearing the words of the three generations of Fengying, Li couldn''t help laughing and glanced at Sha Ren behind the three generations of Fengying. Where his eyes were shining, all of them lowered their heads and trembled slightly. It was obvious that they were extremely scared. Some of them were more spineless and had no eyes. They were confused.


    "What are you laughing at?" Three generations of wind shadow face a black, deep voice cheers a way."Stupid mole ants, the so-called ants kill elephants, this sentence only applies to ants and elephants, but if people and gods fight each other, even if you have twice as many people, it doesn''t help!" From the light Yang e head, must be able to support the feet slightly staggered, right hand holding the waist of the knife handle.


    I''m sorry ..£¡


    The speed of the blade coming out of the scabbard is continuous. The purple blade is gradually pulled out of the scabbard, and the sound is particularly harsh.


    "No, he''s going to attack. Let''s use tudun Ninjutsu to defend quickly!" Three generations of Feng Ying''s face suddenly changed. Although I don''t know how strong the giant''s attack power is, I can only do my best now. It''s better than letting go.


    Hearing the roar of the three generations of wind shadows, a group of Shanren finally came back to their senses. They wanted to run away, but when they heard that the three generations of wind shadows asked them to use tudun defense, they immediately began to make a seal. Although not everyone has chakra, no matter who they are, they will learn one or two moves of tudun to defend. Even if they are not powerful, they can''t resist It''s better than nothing.


    "Tu Dun, Tu liubi!"


    Teng! Teng! Teng ..£¡


    Countless huge walls rose from the ground, all the way to the front of suzannenghu. In a short time, there were hundreds, no, thousands of thick walls on the ground. ;


    "useless work!" With a sneer from Li, Xu Zuo Neng moved on hearing the sound. The blade came out of the sheath completely, and a touch of light also cut to the countless walls. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C152

    Can you stop it? Such a powerful knife! ~


    everyone hid behind the countless walls, nervous, and success or failure depended on it. In order to better save his life, they almost tried their best to get these walls out, which was similar to the wall forest from a distance. In front of the wall, the mighty God of war, a knife light that could break the mountain and crack the stone, was rushing fiercely These walls have been built.


    Boom!


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Like local chickens and tile dogs, these seemingly solid walls were cut in two by the spatula light. One side of the wall fell to the ground. The knife light disappeared, and continued to move forward. In a moment, all the walls were cut off, and the spatula light headed towards the ninja who was tens of meters ahead.


    Zizi! Zizi! Zizi!


    Just a slap in the face, these dozens of ninjas were decapitated. Their headless bodies were constantly bleeding and fell to the ground with a look of panic. The frightened ninjas in the rear retreated together. Seeing that the knife light was coming near, they thought it was a doomed situation. However, the knife light suddenly floated upward, crossed their heads and rushed to the dense forest peak in the distance.


    "Hiding? Or did he let the water go on purpose? "


    Dozens of ninjas who nearly died were kneeling on the ground with their feet softened. Just now, their huge power was deeply engraved in their hearts. They could not forget the feeling of facing death.


    Boom!


    There was a loud noise in the distance, and all the Ninjas couldn''t help looking back. However, at this sight, everyone was shocked, their eyes widened, their throats wriggled, and their backs were soaked in cold sweat.


    "The mountain... The peak has been cut off?"


    The country of fire is mainly composed of forests and mountains. There are many mountains not far from the city of Platycodon grandiflorum. With this knife, you can not only cut off such a wall, but also cut off a mountain after flying so far. This kind of attack power is shocking.


    The cut mountain peak is like a pot lid that has been lifted. A sharp corner falls off from the top and falls down into the deep valley. The remaining part gushes out countless magma and falls like a meteor. It ignites the forest on the mountain and burns wildly.


    "I didn''t expect that Dao Qi just now was deflected by these earth walls. I''m lucky!" Taking a look at the fractured mountain in the distance, Li was very satisfied with the attack of suzannenghu. Just now, the knife was just fired at random, and its strength was reduced by half. However, to Li''s surprise, although the thousands of walls made by Sharen didn''t block suzannenghu''s knife, they made the path of the knife move upward, leading to the attack from their heads Once upon a time, this is a bit like the way that the Ninja alliance used to deal with ten tailed beast jade in the original book. Unfortunately, the attack power of all xuzonenghu can''t be compared with that of ten tailed beast jade. The wall of the Ninja alliance can''t deviate from the direction of ten tailed beast jade. But now the thousands of walls make xuzonenghu''s attack trajectory a little higher, though only a little, But it''s enough to save their lives.


    Yuzhipoban once said that a complete body of suzanneng means that someone must die, because suzanneng is the God of war, and also the God of disaster. Now, it seems that even if these walls deviate from the trajectory of suzanneng, they still cut off dozens of Sharen''s heads at the last moment. I''m afraid that the last point of the trajectory will be lost It''s the dozens of sand that are filled with life. The people hiding behind have picked it up.


    It''s amazing that you can cut off a mountain with a knife from such a distance. All the Sharen and Muye are stupid. The three generations of wind and fire are stupid. The big snake pill is also stupid. The two Muye consultants are also stupid. Qiandai''s mother-in-law looks at the mountain which is spewing magma. How can we fight it Can we win?


    "Well, well, is that the real power of the wheel eye? Well, yuzhiboli, these eyes, these eyes I want so much! " Tuan Zang''s face turned red and his hands were tightly clasped. His fingernails were almost sunk into his palms. He had already abandoned his walking stick. Now, all he wanted to do was leave his eyes. In his dreams, looking at the giant who was tens of meters and close to 100 meters, Tuan Zang wanted to rush over and kill him now. Then he dug out his eyes. If he could get these eyes, the whole world of tolerance would still have them Who is my opponent.


    "Kill ape Fei, make his own fire shadow, and then conquer the five villages..." Tuan Zang was so excited that he began to fantasize about taking these eyes to fight in the world. With these eyes, he could trample on all the five villages. Who dares to disobey him.


    tuanzang is going to be possessed.


    The whole battlefield is filled with speechless atmosphere. All the smoke of gunpowder disappears, and all the blood is gradually dissipated. In front of this just like the power of gods, no one can raise the will to fight. Many people leave their pain and cutting tools on the ground and stare at the giant standing in front of them like a mountain.


    "Damn, this There''s no way to fight! "


    "Strength is not in one dimension at all!"


    Several Sha Ren''s mental endurance reached the limit, and he sat on the ground with no strength. He murmured the words without God. The so-called "ants bite elephants" was originally used to cheer the weak. But at this moment, everyone felt that this sentence was a big joke, a big irony. When ants bite elephants, the final result was not victory, It''s relentless rolling.Three generations of wind and shadow came back to their senses, with a sad look on their face. They looked back at Sha Ren, fear, fear, prayer and relief behind them. All kinds of expressions were on Sha Ren''s face. They were afraid and scared. Some people were praying. It was just a nightmare. Some people with too weak psychological endurance had been bent on dying, hoping to get relief as soon as possible.


    "It''s not a fair fate!" The wind and shadow of the three generations sighed. He hated that such a big village was defeated by a young man under 13 years old. It''s just like the end of the world. Why is Yu Zhibo so favored by heaven? It''s not enough to have a Yu Zhibo spot. Now there''s another Yu Zhibo. When can we look up with such a person.


    After lamenting for a long time, three generations of Feng Ying walked away with a look of desperation. No matter his mother-in-law yelled behind him, as a shadow, at this moment, he had only one last thing to do. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C153

    From such a distance, Su Zuo Neng not only cut thousands of earth walls, but also cut off the mountains in the distance. This power made everyone lose their faith in fighting. Their ninja skills are gorgeous, and they have become clowns in this life. They just cut a knife casually and blandly, but the power of thousands of people can''t stop it, and they have taken dozens of lives And cut off the mountain in the distance, which is beyond the scope of human understanding. If we continue to fight, we will just lose our lives.


    Three generations of wind and shadow came to this huge and incomparable suzaneng. He bowed his head and said nothing, as if he was struggling.


    After a long silence, the three generations of Fengying still raised their heads, but all of them were almost 100 meters high. Even if he raised his head, he couldn''t see Li''s face carefully, but it didn''t matter any more. Yu Zhibo''s weight was heavy enough.


    Li, who is located in the middle of Xu Zuo nenghu''s forehead, is not in a hurry to fight against Sha Ren. His main purpose is to earn enough points to exchange for the eternal kaleidoscope. On the other hand, it is also because his mother-in-law and three generations of wind and shadow killed him one after another. Now the eternal kaleidoscope has been exchanged, and after a series of murders, the points are worth a lot It''s a perfect goal to soar and gain more than 200000 points. The second one is that he killed so many Sha Ren himself, and broke the fruits of their victory out of his mouth, and beat them to pieces. This kind of punishment is almost enough. As for killing all the more than 10000 people, Li would not do it, He is not as cynical as ban. Why kill so many people.


    "Yuzhibo, we lost this time. We are willing to surrender to yuzhibo family and pay compensation!"


    With these words, the three generations of Fengying were as if they were in vain. They knelt on one knee and their eyes were full of confusion. Since they became Fengying, they have been called the strongest Fengying in history. However, the early Fengying was able to build a big village as famous as Muye in yuzhiboban''s time, which fixed the situation of the five villages now. Although they were named the most powerful Fengying in history, they were named the first Fengying With the strongest wind and shadow in history, why is it so hard for a Yu Zhibo to breathe? What''s wrong?


    After hearing about the three generations of wind and shadow, Li slightly turned his lip. This kind of good thing is hard to come by. Money and material are too important for today''s Yu Zhibo. If Sha Ren signs the letter of surrender, he will have to pay a large amount of money and various materials. Muye is captured by himself, so much more compensation will be paid.


    The huge Xu Zuo Neng gradually broke away, revealing Li''s figure. When the purple giant was completely transformed into energy, Li light fell in front of the three generations of wind and shadow.


    "Since you are willing to surrender to yuzhibo, that''s the end of the matter. Three days later, send someone to the ghost lamp city to discuss the compensation treaty!" Li Li glances at the three generations of wind and shadow still kneeling on one knee, and then goes directly to the bottom of the city of Platycodon by mistake. Where he passes, Sha Ren automatically lets the road go. Some of them don''t come back. When he sees that he leaves, he suddenly bursts into a cold sweat and rolls to the side. He lets the road go. More than 15000 ninjas are the same at this time No one dares to stop it. No, these people even dare not breathe. They are afraid to disturb this evil god. The battlefield, which should have been filled with blood, has fallen into a strange silence.


    "Li, you ... "


    Bofeng shuimen and other Muye ninjas have complicated faces. This man used to be the pride of his own village. Today, this achievement and honor should belong to Muye. How can we Some older Muye ninjas can''t help feeling a little resentment towards the senior management. They can''t help but see the experience of growing up in Muye. Due to the relationship between yuzhibo and his family, the village is under great pressure. Three generations of Huoying once asked a six-year-old child from Li to deal with a man who has been through a lot of battles. Later, all kinds of conflicts happened It''s just that some young people don''t know about Muye, but the older generation of ninjas, even if their strength is not high, but their eyes are bright in terms of worldly wisdom. How can they not know about some dirty things about Muye?


    When he heard Bofeng shuimen calling himself, he took a look at him from his side. Although he was besieged by so much sand tolerance, he was not hurt. In addition, he still had a bitter Wu carved with strange lines in his hand. Li knew that this was the coordinates of flying Thunder God.


    They belong to different camps, and they are still fighting forces now. Li won''t waste his time on bofengshui gate. After a glance, he continues to walk forward. In a short time, he comes to the bottom of Platycodon city and looks up at the three generations of Huoying and others above.


    "Three generations of Huoying, long time no see!"


    Looking at the commanding three generations of Huoying, Li showed a faint smile. I''m afraid they didn''t know that Jiuwei''s coming out was a good thing they did.


    Three generations of Huoying smell speech, slightly narrowed his eyes, sighed in the heart, know from is not good, but now the situation is forced, but three generations of Huoying is also an excellent politician, at this juncture, he still narrowed his eyes, a gentle smile, said "ha ha, thank you for helping Muye beat back the sand endure! If you don''t mind, you can come in. We''ll treat you warmly! "On one side, Tuan Zang hears the speech, and suddenly he has a bad idea in his heart. If yu Zhibo really goes into Muye, he can make a good plan, and it''s better to let him never go out.


    "Three generations of Huoying, I don''t want to tell you so much about it. Since you and more than 3000 Muye ninjas are in the steel prison of ghost town, you are the first to attack. Now I just want to ask you, surrender or not?" Those who are too lazy to talk to the three generations of Huoying are all incompetent. Today, the three generations of Huoying are no longer qualified to play tricks with themselves.


    Three generations of Huo Ying and others heard the words and breathed. As a result, the secret way could not escape. Tuan Zang''s smile was even more stiff on his face. If he could not get into the wood leaves, the plan would not be easy to implement.


    Surrender or not!


    The three generations of Huoying are speechless. If they surrender, Muye''s face will be greatly damaged. They have fought with other villages for many times, and the final winner is Muye. Do you really want to surrender to a family this time? And he was forced to surrender by one person www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C154

    He was forced to surrender when he was blocked in front of the door. Normally, Sha Ren would clap his hands and laugh. But at this moment, they had a deep feeling that Muye was in the same boat with them. When they thought that the two villages were all surrendered by yuzhibo, the three generations of Fengying and Qiandai''s mother-in-law would feel very shameless. How dare they stop and call Ninja to leave Go, attack Muye. Come on, they have lost this short war, and Muye has also lost, and they all lost by the same man.


    Sha Ren comes back in a big way, and he has to pay a large amount of money and materials to Yu Zhibo. The three generations of Feng Ying are still busy going back to prepare for the compensation. They are reluctant to give up, but they are not satisfied with it. This matter needs to be discussed carefully.


    In fact, the three generations of Fengying were born in the wrong era. They have such blood as Ci Dun, and they are also very strong. They deserve to be the strongest Fengying in history. If they were born in the early Fengying era, they may not be able to compete with qianshouyijian and others. Unfortunately, today''s ninjas are in the middle of nowhere, which is much worse than the first World War and even the Warring States period It''s a lot weaker. As the saying goes, it''s hard to stand alone. Unless your strength reaches such a level, what''s the point of relying on you to be the strongest figure in history? The people under your hand are rubbish. You can''t beat others in Sharen village.


    Sand endure to go, leaving only a few thousand wood leaf Ninja headed by big snake pill to stay in the field, but no one dares to close away, quietly waiting for the order of three generations of fire shadow.


    "Yuzhiboli, you used to be a member of Muye, and you are popular with many ninjas of Muye. You are a new generation of Tianjiao. Although it is wrong for us to send the Ninja army to attack you, our original intention is just to hope that you can return to Muye and return to the place where you were born and raised. Now Shanren has surrendered to you, and they are also captured by you Lu, there are many Muye ninjas dead in your hands. Can''t everything calm your anger? " A white haired old woman with crutches standing on the tower, said with a sad face.


    Li remembers that she was Muye''s consultant, named Zhuan sleep Xiaochun, Muye''s two consultants, and the other one was an old man, named Shuihu menyan. At the beginning, these two old things were not ignored by Li. The main reason was that Li was too amazing at that time. In their hearts, some of them were afraid that yuzhibo would rise, so they often secretly promoted things unfavorable to Li, but they just didn''t know I didn''t expect to have the face to say such a thing now, but it made Li realize that the thick skin of Muye''s high-rise is really unparalleled.


    "Consultant Xiaochun is right. Yuzhiboli is also the place where the ancestors of your yuzhibo clan and the Qianshou clan founded. You yuzhibo are half masters. Do you want to destroy your home now?" Shuihumen Yan is also a sad face said, and turn to sleep Xiaochun, it seems to want to stand on the side of righteousness, forced from the retreat.


    "Hum!" After listening to these two old things, Li could not help sneering a few times, but did not see any action. His eyes turned round, and then formed an eternal kaleidoscope. Suddenly, a layer of purple chakra emerged from Li''s body surface, and quickly formed a semi complete body.


    At the bottom of the Ninja saw this, although the heart is afraid, but still carefully around up, but the atmosphere also dare not.


    "Ignorant mortals, put away your hypocritical wording. I, yuzhiboli, think I''m not a man of heinous nature, but I''m not a good man either. I have a clear idea of right and wrong, justice or not. If you don''t know what''s right or wrong, you should be prepared for the destruction of the city. I''d like to see how deep the water in Muye village is and whether you can take me What a blow Even though it is not as high as the terrible height of 100 meters, it is also 20 meters or 30 meters. In order not to be inferior to others, it is just as high as three generations of Huoying and others.


    The three generations of Huoying wanted to fight when they saw that Li didn''t agree with each other. They were in a cold sweat. They just left, but they used this knife to cut off all the mountain peaks in the distance. Although the defense of Platycodon grandiflorum city was good, they decided that they could not resist the terrible trample of Xu zenenghu.


    "Li, do you really insist on this? You have to understand one thing. Just after it was easy to break, now Muye really can''t bear your attack, but have you ever thought that if you are so tough now, you will surely be scared by other villages. At that time, don''t make the five villages unite to destroy you! " Seeing that soft words can''t persuade each other, the three generations of Huoying have begun to bully each other again. Indeed, the five big villages are united, which sounds absolutely a bit shocking.


    But is Li a fool?


    Obviously not. It''s easy to say that the five villages are united, but it''s very difficult to do it. In the later period of the original work, Xiao''s organization almost killed the tailed animals in each village. It can be said that it''s reprehensible. However, the five villages still refused to unite. Later, if they didn''t show the meeting room suddenly with soil, they would say that the plan of limitless month desecration was inhuman, and they still wanted to do it Show your identity and say that you are ban. What Ninja alliance will happen in the five villages?


    What''s more, even if the five villages are united? Fear of leaving? Although the current strength is a little short of the heat for the long-time famous experts like Saiyu zhiboban, it''s not something that the five villages can knead at will. With the system in hand, Li will only fight harder and harder. The undead Xiaoqiang is as disgusting as Kraft candy, but the stronger Xiaoqiang is, that''s the opponent everyone is afraid to meet."The fire shadow of three generations of eyes, I Yu Zhibo died of both parents when I was young. Over the years, I have my own mind on what to do and how to do it. I don''t want to tell you nonsense. With the power of my eyes now, you Muye village can''t stop it. Unless you recover, you don''t have to let Muye village''s blood flow into a river!" From slightly narrowed eyes, patience has almost polished.


    It''s not only the fire shadow of the three generations, but also Tuan Zang and others. What''s rampant? It''s rampant. No one has ever dared to say such a thing since Muye was founded.


    "OK, OK, I insist on this. I can''t help it. I''ve lost the war. Go back for a while. In three days, I''ll send someone to negotiate with you yuzhibo family!" Three generations of Huoying said two good things on one face, and one face was iron green. If it had not taken into account of Li''s strength, it would have been a long time ago. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C155

    "Lord ban, this is a tricky matter. I didn''t expect that yuzhiboli forced the two villages to surrender at the same time. His strength has greatly exceeded our imagination. I''m afraid it''s not the chess we want to play with!"


    In the dark cave, Bai Jue didn''t want to make fun of himself. As a spy, he couldn''t escape from all the war situations. Originally, he had been waiting in the dark for the critical moment to recover the seriously injured and dying Li. However, unexpectedly, the two villages couldn''t take away one person. Instead, they were forced to surrender. What''s more, they were forced to surrender, The strength of Li is beyond our control.


    Yu Zhibo was silent. His dirty eyes didn''t know what he was thinking. After half a sound, he sighed slightly and said in a deep voice, "Yu Zhibo deserves to be a wizard of our Yu Zhibo family. He has to be able to do it. This is the unique pupil skill of the eternal kaleidoscope. This boy can even use the eternal kaleidoscope to fight against the enemy. He must have had this pair of eyes with eternal light Eyes


    "Lord ban, you don''t mean that if you want to evolve into an eternal kaleidoscope, you have to transplant your brother''s eyes. Yuzhibo, as far as I know, his parents died when he was a child, and he didn''t leave any younger brothers or sisters. Before that, there were no elder brothers or sisters. Where did his eternal kaleidoscope come from?" Bai Jue''s face is tangled. He really can''t understand it.


    Yuzhibo''s face is also incredible. The eternal eye is absolutely confidential in yuzhibo. No, it should be said that it is a pair of eyes without records in the clan. The clan only knows the kaleidoscope, but not the eternal kaleidoscope. Rao is a wonderful change when he opened the eternal eye and transplanted his brother''s eyes in helpless circumstances In other words, before that, he did not know the so-called eternal kaleidoscope.


    This is also the place where ban doubts. With such a secret eye, how does Yu Zhibo know how to evolve? And even if he knows, whose eyes did he transplant? Not to mention that the transplant object must be the biological brother, even if it is not, who has opened the kaleidoscope of yuzhibo family? Ban can be said to know the root and the bottom, but no one has opened the kaleidoscope except yuzhiboli. How did yuzhiboli''s eternal kaleidoscope evolve?


    Seeing that ban was silent, Bai Jue was a little worried. It''s OK to ask him to explore the intelligence, but it''s really hard for him to use his brain, and he''s also an acute person. He couldn''t hold back Ban''s silence for such a long time, and asked, "Lord ban, isn''t Yu Zhibo''s eyes an eternal kaleidoscope? Or did he use some secret skill or method to forcibly promote xuzoneng to complete xuzoneng? "


    Ban Wenyan glanced at Bai Jue, and finally said, "as a member of yuzhibo family, I have fully interpreted the stone tablet. What other secrets in the family do I not know? Moreover, even if there is such a powerful secret technique, the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye can''t be used! "


    "Why?" White absolutely didn''t understand of blink an eye, see of spot almost want to strangle him.


    "It takes a huge amount of pupil force and chakra to complete the body. In chakra, yuzhiboli is lucky to get the cells between the pillars, and chakra soars. It''s not impossible to maintain the body completely, but the key is that the pupil force needed to control such a powerful chakra can drain the kaleidoscope in an instant Therefore, even if yu Zhibo has a secret skill to use his whole body, it can only last for a moment, and his eyes will be blind! " The spot stares white absolute one eye, a face of hate iron does not become steel.


    "That''s not right. After all, what''s the matter with yuzhiboli? If there is an eternal eye, how did he evolve? If there is no eternal eye, then how does he use all the necessary energy? " It seems that I didn''t see the unhappy color on Yu Zhibo''s face. Bai Jue still tilted his head, like talking to himself, and like asking.


    "The writing wheel eyes of the yuzhibo clan involve the six immortals and another goddess. It has been thousands of years since the time of the six immortals. The secret is unknown, and the eyes have changed from the original pair to hundreds of pairs. Even the original one can''t find out Maybe yuzhiboli got a special result under some special circumstances, but no matter what the method is, one thing is for sure, his eyes must be eternal Speaking of this, ban is also helpless. This kaleidoscope is called Wanhua, which is really elusive. Even now that he has awakened reincarnation eye, he knows little about this writing wheel eye.


    "Lord ban, what attitude should we take towards Yu Zhibo Li next?" Having said so much, I''m back to the point.


    "Now that Yu Zhibo has opened the eye of eternity, got the cells between the pillars, and mastered Mu Dun, it''s impossible for us to continue to use him as a chess piece. Unless I get back to the strongest state, it''s hard to win him. We don''t need to move this man for the moment. Anyway, with his current behavior, he''s just addicted to the limitations of the clan In the future, once the plan is implemented successfully, he will not be able to go back to heaven! " Spot shook his head, light said, eyes returned to Gujing no wave state."I see, Lord ban!" Bai Jue nodded and then sank to the bottom of the earth in silence.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Only 70% of the S-level tasks completed?"


    After returning to the ghost lamp city, the first thing is to inquire about the progress of their own tasks. Seeing the 70% data, I''m a little puzzled. It''s reasonable to say that they have defeated two villages in a row, and the other major villages should be full of fear for the yuzhibo family, and they can force the two big villages to surrender. Isn''t the yuzhibo family worthy of the first family ?


    "Host, it''s hard to predict people''s minds. You just appeared at the time of the battle between Sharen and Muye. Although you forced the two villages to surrender at the same time, it''s hard for others to think that you were just making a sneak attack while the two villages were both defeated. Although you will still be afraid of you, you can''t bow to the throne. I hope you can take this factor into consideration!"


    Seems to be afraid of misunderstanding, the system can not help but explain.


    Li Wenyan was stunned. He realized that he had no choice but to shake his head and murmur, "I thought I could finish this S-level task this time, but now it''s not so simple!"


    There are always some people who are pretentious. The shadow of Sharen village is known as the strongest wind shadow in history. The shadow of Yunren village is known as the strongest shield and the strongest spear. It can even beat Bawei down with body skill. Even the tail jade can''t hurt him at all. The shadow of Yanren village is an old stubborn man. Even if he admires it from the bottom of his heart, he can''t say it from his mouth. As for Wuyin, he can''t even hurt him. He''s very popular Under the control of yuzhiboban, I don''t know what fear is.


    If you think about it like this, you really haven''t finished the task! ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C156

    Although it''s a pity for Li that this S-level task hasn''t been completed, he doesn''t have much loss when he thinks that he already has an eternal kaleidoscope. At the age of 12, he has reached the point that others can''t look up to all his life. If he is not greedy enough, he can only be said to become a slave of power sooner or later.


    "Three days later, Sharen village and Muye village will send envoys to sign a compensation treaty. Some things need to be done well in these days!" Put down the document in hand, leave just got up, the study door was pushed open, big elder and two elder walked in.


    "What can I do for you two elders?" Li frowned slightly. Now the war is just over. If there is nothing special, they should be busy.


    "Patriarch, the three elders said they wanted to see you in person!" The big elder sank and said.


    "To see me?" Li narrowed his eyes. The three elders are always Meiqin''s grandfather, so he asked the elder to persuade him to stay in the ghost town. If there''s anything he can do, why do he have to see himself?


    But I''m too lazy to think about such trifles. Anyway, I''m going to deal with it. Thinking of this, I nodded, "where is he now?"


    "Still in the steel prison!"


    "Then go and see him!" With that, he left the study. The two elders looked at each other and quickly followed.


    Steel prison, which was built on the top floor of the ghost lamp city, was originally used to live in, but after entering the city, the ghost lamp city was transformed. The top floor of the prison was used to imprison prisoners. The whole prison was made of steel bars, not to mention the Ninjas who had been sealed by Huodun Tianlong, even some ordinary Zhongren and Shangren had no keys In order to build this prison, Li spent a lot of money and took half a year to complete it. At first, Li thought that he would face the five big villages one day, and this prison is specially used to deal with them. Now it''s just in use.


    Ghost lantern city covers an area of ten li, which is used to hold thousands of prisoners, but it doesn''t seem crowded. When it comes to the top floor, it goes straight to the place where the three elders are being held, ignoring Muye ninja who is constantly scolding in the nearby cell. For the three elders, the elder is kind enough to give him a single prisoner, and no one can disturb him.


    "Away from my brother!" Meiqin, who was talking with the three elders, saw Li Lai, and immediately ran to hold Li''s hand. She said in a hurry, "brother Li, my grandfather is old. This prisoner is noisy and wet. I can''t stand him. Can I help him change his place?"


    Meiqin has obviously cried. Her eyes are red. It looks very distressing.


    "Well, since I''m Meiqin''s grandfather, I won''t be rude!" Li nodded and patted Meiqin''s head. She felt a little guilty. For her own sake, Meiqin sentenced Muye and left her grandfather. Now Li has caught her grandfather in prison, and she has not considered Meiqin''s feelings at all. Fortunately, Meiqin is considerate, and there is no strange separation. It is because Meiqin has been quietly supporting herself, and she has always been so clever and understanding This is what makes Li absolutely owe her.


    Sitting on the berth of the prison, the three elders didn''t get up. They squinted at Li and Meiqin. They were very satisfied. They secretly said, "although Li is unreasonable to other people, and he is very bossy and cruel, he is very good to Meiqin. It seems that Meiqin has a good eye on people. Li is a person worthy of being entrusted for life." The elder thought of another thing. He frowned slightly and murmured, "I just don''t know what the purpose of this little boy is. If it''s to do something that''s not done in the world, I can think about it carefully, so that Meiqin won''t suffer in the future!"


    "Well, Meiqin, go back and have a good rest. I have something to discuss with your grandfather." Li didn''t know what the three elders were thinking, but he asked to see himself in person. He thought he had something to say, and he only said it to himself.


    "But... But!" Meiqin is a bit embarrassed when she hears the speech. Her red eyes look at her grandfather and then look away. She doesn''t know what to do.


    "Meiqin, go back first. I have something to discuss with Li alone." The three elders also spoke at this time.


    Meiqin sips her mouth and walks out of the cell. The elder and the second elder retreat wisely. They close the cells again and leave quietly. They still have many things to deal with. For example, if the more than 100 moderate people who are captured are willing to surrender, the strength of yuzhibo will certainly grow a lot, although they have mastered them Cao Ren and Taki Ren, but in the final analysis, outsiders are outsiders. There is no blood flowing in yuzhibo''s body. If a family wants to be strong, it must have a steady stream of blood.


    After the door of the cell was closed, there were only three elders left. Li was not polite. He sat down on a chair beside him and faced the three elders.


    "Li Xiaozi, I think you can guess a little about the purpose of coming to you. Let''s make a long story short. As long as you can tell me enough interests to make me excited, I can surrender to you and respect you as the clan leader. How about that?" There was no smile on the three elder''s face, which was full of solemnity.Li Xiaozi''s three words make Li frown slightly. However, thinking that he is Meiqin''s grandfather, Li doesn''t want to worry too much. He says lightly, "you don''t have so many choices. Don''t forget that you are just a prisoner. Killing or not is between my thoughts!"


    Well!


    Li''s reply made the three elders speechless for a while. He secretly scolded the boy for not entering the oil and salt, and then said helplessly, "although I''m a prisoner, Meiqin is my granddaughter. I believe you won''t kill me!" Speaking of this, the three elders felt proud. Who said it was not good to have a daughter, Ma Dan? Now if I didn''t have a granddaughter, I would have been dead. How could I bargain here.


    Whoosh!


    The sound of breaking the air rang out, and a black bitterness flew over the three elders'' cheek and stabbed on the wall behind him, making a dull impact sound. The wall was made of extremely tough stones. Even with the strength of Li, it could only let bitterness pierce into a fraction. Bitterness stabbed on the wall, making waves of tremors, which was obviously strong.


    This can make three elder startled, old eye a stare, Na Na Na of say "you want to kill my old man not to become!" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C157

    Just now, he really scared the three elders. Although he had been fighting in the battlefield in his early years, when he was older, and he was in a high position, he didn''t have to go to the battlefield for a long time. Moreover, he was a moderate elder. He didn''t have the blood of the two elders. Listening to the shiver of bitterness on the wall behind him, he thought of the cold on his cheek just now, and the three elders were very happy The old man stared away with a lingering fear.


    "Elder three, no one in the world can threaten me, even if you are Meiqin''s grandfather. If you are a prisoner, you should look like a prisoner. In the future, even if you really surrender to me, you should do your duty well. If you dare to have some ideas for some reasons, even Meiqin''s grandfather, I will not be soft hearted!" I don''t know when, from the eyes have a blood red, three gouyu cold stare at three elder, tone a little fluctuation also don''t have.


    Hearing Li''s words, the three elders choked and felt a chill in his heart. He believed that Li was not joking. If he still had the idea of having the Amulet of Meiqin, I''m afraid it would not come to a good end. Thinking of this, the three elders sighed helplessly and said, "you''re the most overbearing person I''ve ever met. Well, I''ve got an old bone, the only heart Wish is to live to death quietly, and then watch Meiqin get married. If time permits, let me see my great grandson in the future! " The three elders shook their heads. The tone of obedience was no longer as arbitrary as before. He didn''t want to die now. After living for a long time, he felt more and more important to the value of life.


    "Having said so much, you can talk about your ideas now. Muye will come to discuss the compensation in three days. You don''t have much time to hesitate!" From the curl of the mouth, blood red eyes back, back into a black pupil.


    "Well, before that, can you tell me your purpose?" The three elders nodded and asked suspiciously. On the surface, no one can guess where the purpose of leaving is. They defected to Muye, which can be understood as unable to bear the pressure of Muye. They attacked the ghost lamp city and subdued caoren village, which can also be regarded as looking for a base. What''s the reason of tarongren village? Moreover, after capturing Muye''s army, he went to the city of Platycodon grandiflorum to force Sharen village to surrender, and then forced Muye to follow Sharen''s footsteps. On the surface, it seems to be disorderly, but it always gives people a creepy feeling, which makes the three elders feel very uneasy and afraid that what they have entrusted is not human.


    "I don''t think we need to talk any more!"


    Li suddenly stands up, turns around and wants to leave. Seeing this, the three elders are startled and puzzled. He just wants to ask the reason, but at this time, Li stops and looks at the three elders.


    "To me, you are just a prisoner, which is of little value. Whether you surrender or not will do me no good or harm. If I don''t kill you, I will let you go back to Muye. But you have to remember that Muye village or you will only become the dust in history when the yuzhibo family comes to the city of Platycodon grandiflorum next time I can only protect you once After all, Li is lazy to say that he doesn''t like the three elders very much. Relying on Li''s love for Meiqin, the three elders simply don''t know what to say because they have grasped Li''s lifeblood.


    "Wait!" When the three elders heard Li''s words, they were in a panic. It seemed that they would fight against Muye. This is a big threat. The three elders don''t believe Muye''s wine bags can stop him. For the sake of his life, they don''t care any more.


    "What else?" There is no turning back, light said.


    "Clan... Patriarch, yuzhiboyi is willing to lead 150 of his clansmen to surrender. Please accept them!" The three elders sighed helplessly and bowed down with a little respect. Now he was really convinced that he was a man who didn''t get oil and salt, and he was very overbearing. Once he made a decision, the nine cows couldn''t come back. He was stubborn and autocratic, which made the three elders want to take advantage of it. Let''s save their lives first.


    "Oh?" Hearing what the three elders said, it''s a bit unexpected. Of course, it''s not the choice of the three elders by accident, but the so-called 150 people. Are all the more than 100 people captured by the three elders'' wings?


    It seems that he guessed Li''s idea. The three elders arched their hands and said, "patriarch, this time Muye assigned the Ninja army to attack the ghost lantern city. My yuzhibo family also joined in, so I volunteered to bring all my wings in the family!" At this point, the three elders'' face showed a trace of embarrassment, but the next words were a little embarrassed to say.


    Volunteering?


    Hearing the words of the three elders, Li couldn''t help but sneer. Can the three elders'' mind still be unclear? On the surface, San Chang is always a moderate, but in fact, he is a wall grass. As long as the wind changes, he will turn around immediately. How can these three elders not have some ideas when he leads Yu Zhibo to do such a big thing outside? If he is killed, the three elders can go back to ask for help. If Muye fails, he can lead his people to surrender. He has the relationship of Meiqin. He believes that he can''t do anything to him. It can be said that there is a way to go forward and backward, and he can also do things to go abroad."That is to say, as long as you surrender, the other 150 people will also surrender?" From turn round, looking at three elder light say.


    "Ha ha, exactly!" The three elders laughed, with a trace of satisfaction on his face. However, he seemed to think of something. He quickly stopped smiling and lowered his head. Now he knows the young man''s temper. If he gets angry again, he won''t be kicked out.


    "Well, I won''t say more nonsense. As long as you are willing to surrender, you are still the three elders, but you must remember one thing clearly for me. Under my command of yuzhiboli, I don''t allow you to form a faction. If you let me know, hum!" Leave to leave three elder one eye, although tone is insipid, but make a person feel piercing chill.


    "I see, patriarch!" The three elders really admit defeat this time. Originally, he still held the idea that if he could talk, he would talk about it. But when he realized Li''s temper, he didn''t dare to make a mistake. As for saying that he would not surrender, the three elders didn''t have this idea. He knew that Li would never stop here, and Muye would fight with Li one day. At that time, if Muye failed again, he would lose But there is no way to heaven and no way to earth.


    "Well, I''ll ask the elder to come and release you and the rest of the people in a moment, and then you can rest assured to live in the ghost town for the aged!" He waved his hand, opened the cell and left. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C158

    The three elders surrendered, and the other 150 clansmen were recruited without exception. However, they were not put into the clan. Instead, they were directly assigned to 10 Pro guards, each of whom had 15 people, a total of 10 teams. The commander in chief was Yu zhibohao, the pro guard captain who was given the kaleidoscope to write wheel eyes.


    Three days passed quickly. As promised, Sha Ren sent messengers to discuss the compensation. The messengers were Qiandai''s mother-in-law and Hai laozang. They only had two guards.


    In the hall of ghost lamp city, sitting on the main seat directly in front of them, there are the elder and the second elder on the left and right, while on the right below, there are Hai laozang and Qiandai mother-in-law, and the two guards are standing behind them.


    At this time, it''s already getting better, but Muye''s messenger still hasn''t arrived, which makes Li frown. At the beginning, he said that he would send someone to discuss compensation in three days. Now, it''s more than half a day later, and he still hasn''t seen Muye''s figure. Can''t he break his appointment? But soon, Li threw the idea out of his mind. He had thousands of Muye ninjas in his hand, and one Sanren came from himself. Muye would not do such a stupid thing unless his head was kicked by a donkey.


    "Lord Li, since the people of Muye have not arrived, let''s discuss the matter between us first." Thousand generation mother-in-law slightly frowned and said.


    At this time, she had lost her early temper. At least in front of Li, she did not dare to be presumptuous. Even calling and calling became Li adults. This is quite a high etiquette. It is also an indirect recognition that Li''s status is equal to that of the three generations of Feng Ying. They are just elders. They should call Feng Ying adults in the village and Li adults in front of Li. This is the world custom, If you are more powerful than yourself, you must call each other as adults. If you are equal, you should call each other as adults.


    "It seems that the wood leaf is good, and the scar has forgotten the pain!" There is a trace of anger rising in the centrifugation. If not for the presence of the emissary of Sha Ren, he would have gone to Muye for a big fight now. He can bear anything, but he can''t bear this kind of person.


    "Away from you, my Lord!"


    Seeing that Li has no response, Qiandai''s mother-in-law is very happy. She knows that Li is angry with Muye''s style. She is eager to fight with Muye again. Even if Muye can''t fight with him, she should at least kill him. It''s better to kill him. Of course, it''s just in her mind. On the surface, she is still very respectful.


    "Well, since Muye hasn''t arrived yet, we don''t have to wait. Now let''s talk about the jump between us." From just of course is not really distracted, but in the heart of fire, lazy to take care of a thousand generations of mother-in-law.


    "As for the war, I have listed the reasons for it in Sharen village. Please leave me ..¡±


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ...


    "hum, yuzhiboli, yuzhiboli, I''m inferior to you in terms of force, but in terms of wisdom ... "


    in the woods not far from the ghost town, Tuan Zang stands leisurely under a big tree, squinting, smiling, and not knowing what he is thinking. Beside him are two ninjas with masks and long knives. These are his exclusive troops, the roots.


    "Did thunder and breeze come out?"


    "Tuan Zang, thunder and breeze have just sent a message. They have sneaked into the ghost town secretly, waiting for the dark to start!" A masked Ninja came forward and said respectfully.


    "Well, contact them immediately. This mission must not be lost. If it fails, they won''t have to come back to see me!" Tuan Zang nodded and squinted.


    "Yes


    After the explanation, Tuan Zang couldn''t help laughing again. He thought of the giant under the city of Platycodon grandiflorum three days ago. Tuan Zang''s body was shaking. His crutch thrust into the ground half an inch because of excessive force. However, Tuan Zang didn''t notice it and murmured, "Yu Zhibo, wait a minute. After tonight, your eyes are mine. Don''t worry Well, I won''t let your power be shamed. Even if I unify the world of tolerance in the future, this prestige still belongs to your Yu Zhibo''s writing wheel eyes! "


    As night fell, the ghost lamp city discussed for several hours, and finally everything was settled. Sharen village also agreed to the amount of compensation. However, when they walked out of the ghost lamp city, Qiandai''s mother-in-law and Hai laozang''s face was very ugly. Obviously, they were forced to sign the compensation content.


    After seeing off the messengers from Sharen village, we also agreed on the number that satisfied Li. However, we are not happy now. It''s dark now. According to the time point, it''s nine o''clock in the evening, but we can''t even see the shadow of Muye messengers.


    "Patriarch, we The elder frowned. He just wanted to say something, but he was restrained by Li.


    "allocate all ninjas after three days. Go with me to the city of Platycodon!" In addition, tomorrow we will take all the Muye captives to the edge of the cliff of ghost town and behead them! " Li narrowed his eyes. Although there was no anger on his face, he was ready to kill himself. Anyone who dares to play monkey will die.


    "Beheading?" Hearing this, the elder is puzzled. He has never heard of this kind of punishment. In Ninja, the most simple and direct way is to kill him. Unless he is forced into the palace, what punishment is there?"Decapitation is to use a knife to cut off all their heads. Before the sun sets tomorrow, I will dye the river under the red ghost city with the blood of wood leaves!" Li Dan snorted and said.


    Hearing the words, the elder and the second elder took a breath and looked at each other in shock. The young patriarch was too cruel. Thousands of people were beheaded. It''s creepy to think about it. You know, thousands of corpses are not terrible. If thousands of heads were placed in front of you, you would be scared to sleep at night. It can be said that cutting off a person''s head is a way to vent your anger, But cut thousands of ..


    "patriarch, the emissary of Muye village has arrived!" At this time, No.1 Pro guard suddenly appeared in the center of the hall, knelt down on one knee and said respectfully.


    "Well? What time is it? " Hearing the speech, he was stunned and said in secret, "is there something wrong on the road that leads to the delay?" But guess to guess, since people come, let him come in first, if not a satisfactory statement, then don''t want to go out of the ghost town.


    "Let them in!"


    "Yes


    After a while, there were three figures at the main entrance of the hall, Tuan Zang and his two subordinates. However, they were a little embarrassed and came in in a hurry. After approaching, they saluted respectfully.


    "I''m sorry to meet a group of wandering ninjas who don''t have long eyes on the way here. That''s why the journey is delayed. Please forgive me. Don''t blame me!" Tuan Zang''s face was terrified. There was a lot of mud on his clothes, and there were several stab wounds on his two lower bodies. #£¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C159

    "I didn''t expect it to be Tuan Zang!"


    Li narrowed his eyes and looked at the three people. He found that they really looked like they had gone through a war. Although he wondered why Tuan Zang, who had not been in front of the people, suddenly came to be an emissary, Li didn''t want to investigate. His face became cold and he said, "I can''t blame you for your fault. Take a seat!"


    Tuan Zang didn''t think much of Li''s tone. After taking a meaningful look at Li, he sat down on the chair next to him. Two subordinates, one left and one right, stood behind and acted as bodyguards.


    "This ghost town is really a good place. It''s easy to defend but hard to attack!" Inexplicably, Tuan Zang said something unimportant.


    "Well, it''s getting late now. I think you''d better stay here today and continue the discussion tomorrow." It''s more than nine o''clock in the evening. Jiu xinnai and Meiqin may be waiting for them to go back to dinner. They don''t want to waste their time here. As for the fear that Tuan Zang will make trouble in ghost town, Li has never thought that Tuan Zang is not a fool and doesn''t dare to do so. It''s impossible to rescue the prisoners secretly. Zilai and the rest of the prisoners have been engraved with seals. Once they leave ghost town without permission, they will not be able to do so Within the scope of the city, Tuan Zang would immediately set himself on fire. Even if Tuan Zang wanted to save himself, he could not save himself.


    "No, there are still many urgent matters for me to deal with. Let''s talk about the treaty first. Don''t worry. We will obey the arrangement of Li adults. As long as the amount of compensation is within the tolerance of Mu ye, we won''t have any complaints!" Tuan Zang waved his hand and looked indifferent.


    Li Wenyan narrowed his eyes slightly. He always felt that something was wrong with the group. According to his love for wood leaves, the amount of compensation would be suppressed. How could he speak so freely?


    "Well, since you are so eager, I will delay. You started the war, and as a defeated country, you will be responsible for the losses on our side!" Li Li nodded and then said again, "in terms of money, I need you to compensate us $10 billion for wood leaves, combat materials and medical drugs. What do you think?"


    Hearing Li''s words, Tuan Zang''s face turned black, and his hand shaking with his crutch raised a trace of anger in his heart. Ten billion yuan, why don''t you grab it? However, Tuan Zang didn''t dare to break out, reluctantly showed a stiff smile and said, "I''m joking with you. We will pay for the war materials and medical drugs according to what you said, but is the amount of money too much?"


    Even Muye village, the most prosperous village, needs two or three years to earn 10 billion yuan. This is not a net income. If the daily consumption of Ninja and residents is included, it will take five years to earn 10 billion yuan. In other words, this 10 billion yuan is equivalent to five years'' economic income of such a large Muye village. If it is given to yuzhibo, it will be five years'' delay This is not a trivial matter. Besides, it is also necessary to compensate for war materials and medical drugs, of which the value is estimated to exceed billions. If Tuan Zang really agrees, I''m afraid Muye will vomit blood.


    "How much?" With a sneer, Li lightly said, "don''t forget that you have thousands of prisoners in my hands, and one of them is zilaiye, one of the three forbearances. Do you think Muye needs more than 10 billion to re cultivate so many ninjas?"


    When it comes to this, Tuan Zang''s heart is filled with anger. At the end of the war, Yu Zhibo should have let the prisoners go first and then negotiate a compensation treaty. However, Yu Zhibo did the opposite. He detained thousands of prisoners and used them as a bargaining chip to entrap people. Not to mention that, Tuan Zang felt a little impulsive.


    After a long silence, Tuan Zang finally suppressed his anger. Here, he didn''t dare to be presumptuous. After a deep breath, Tuan Zang said in a deep voice, "can''t this number be changed from my lord?"


    "It can''t be changed!"


    It''s not a vegetable market here. It''s not a vegetable market from now on. Who will bargain with you.


    "Well, on behalf of Muye, I agree to your request. Now, please draw up a treaty for both parties to sign!" Tuan Zang said coldly, but he cursed Li thousands of times in his heart and said in secret, "Yu Zhibo Li, you can''t hop for long. After tonight, when I get your eyes, I''ll be the first one to wipe out all your remaining evils first"


    soon, the treaty was drawn up. After Li signed it, he asked someone to give it to Tuan Zang. He took the treaty and Tuan Zang didn''t even look at it In his heart, it doesn''t matter if he wants to cheat him. After tonight, it''s uncertain whether he can survive. No matter how big the number is, it''s just a dream.


    The form of the treaty is in duplicate, with one copy for each person. Seeing the signature of the regiment, Li smiles a little. In addition to the specific number of funds given previously, the number of combat goods and medical drugs has not been clearly stated, just a few words. At this time, Li wrote the largest number in the treaty, and its value has been abruptly raised to one In other words, the number of words written by Tuan Zang is more than twice that of Tuan Zang''s. it is believed that Mu ye will vomit several liters of blood at that time!


    After signing the treaty, Tuan Zang talked with Li about a few things intentionally or unintentionally. Soon, a clansman came to report that the seal on Muye Ninja held in ghost lamp city had been removed and he could leave at any time.After estimating the time, Tuan Zang also stood up, his face was not good-looking, and said lightly, "since the matter has been settled, I''ll take them back to Muye first!"


    "Well, not far away!" Li waved his hand and said casually that since the treaty was reached, Li was not afraid of their default. Although the treaty was just a piece of waste paper and did not play a binding role, if Muye dared to violate it, he would have an excuse to attack Muye. Unless Muye was sure to defeat himself, he would not do such stupid things as breaking the agreement.


    Tuan Zang took a dim look away, and then left with two men in silence.


    "Patriarch, I always think there is something wrong with this group. He was not like this before!" After Tuan Zang left, the elder couldn''t help saying.


    "Well, it''s true, but he doesn''t make any moves now, and the wood leaf side certainly doesn''t dare to fight with me. That''s what I feel confused about!" Li frowned and worried. According to his understanding of Tuan Zang, this guy is an owl. However, he just obeyed himself. It''s too expensive. Moreover, after signing such an unfair treaty, Tuan Zang should be angry and go away. But in fact, he didn''t do it. Instead, he talked with himself. Although he didn''t pay any attention to him, he didn''t know what to do It''s just that he''s always happy to do this kind of thing, which is really incredible.


    "Wait!" At this time, a glimmer of light flashed in his eyes, and he suddenly thought of thousands of prisoners in the prison, all of whom were engraved with seal art. Now he has negotiated a treaty with Muye, and naturally he will be released. If thousands of Muye ninjas with seal art want to be released in a short time, they must use most of the Ninjas in the whole ghost town to help Muye ninjas lift the seal in the prison In other words, the defense of the whole ghost town is very weak.


    "Lord patriarch, Lord jiuxinnai and Lord Meiqin are gone!"


    A girl ran in in panic, kneeling on the ground, shivering. Li remembers that this girl is a member of the yuzhibo clan, and is also responsible for the daily life of Li, jiuxinnai and Meiqin, which is equivalent to an ancient maid.


    "What''s the matter, make it clear to me!" From smell speech, eyes a stare, suddenly stood up, the momentum on the body can''t control burst out.


    "Family The patriarch, Meiqin and jiuxinnai were waiting for you to come back for dinner. I just went out for a trip. When I came back, I didn''t see jiuxinnai and Meiqin. There was only a table that hadn''t been touched, and there were slight signs of fighting in the room I think ..£¡ £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C160

    She didn''t dare to say anything, but needless to say, Li also knew what it meant. At this time, Li could hardly control his intention to kill. Now, he finally understood why Tuan Zang was so abnormal. He had the idea of beating the East and hitting the West. He delayed himself with the excuse of signing the compensation treaty, and then sent two elite men to sneak into the ghost lamp city to catch Jiu xinnai and Meiqin, and he was very happy Previously, most of the Ninjas in ghost town were removing the seal for Muye ninjas, and their defense strength was very weak, which made Tuan Zang more powerful.


    "Tuan Zang, it seems that you are looking for death!" After biting his teeth, he couldn''t control his murderous spirit. However, at this moment, a black painless shot in from the door of the hall. After reaching for it, he saw a shadow scattered from the door, and painless was still tied with a note.


    Open the note and have a look. Li''s face darkens. It''s very clear, and there''s the signature of tuanzang. Generally speaking, it means that Jiu xinnai and Meiqin are in their hands. If you want someone, you can go there alone. The location is in the forest to the east of the land of fire.


    "My lord ..£¡¡± The elder had a dignified face. He just wanted to say something, but he was stopped by Li.


    "The ghost lamp city is guarded by the two elders. I''ll come as soon as I go!" I''m really angry this time. If it''s just for myself, I dare to put my mind on Jiu xinnai and Meiqin. I don''t know how to die.


    "Patriarch, this may be the enemy''s trap. Take the pro guard with you." The elder looks embarrassed. This incident is obviously a plot that the enemy has been plotting for a long time. Although he knows that Li is very powerful, his hands are hard to match. What if something goes wrong?


    "No!" Li shook his head, with a strong sense of killing in his eyes and a strong tone, which made the elder and the second elder shiver.


    "There is no perfect person in this world. No matter how perfect he is, there are still some weaknesses."


    The elder and the second elder look at each other and explain that they see the helplessness in each other''s eyes. Li''s strength is very strong, and his wisdom is unparalleled. But the only disadvantage is that he has an ordinary heart, which is where he died. Now that jiuxinnai and Meiqin are caught, they have been strangled. With a little effort, it is likely that this perfect teenager will disappear When he died, the elder and the second elder knew this truth very well, but they didn''t dare disobey the order of leaving, so they had to be silent.


    "Clan... Clan leader, I''m sorry, if it wasn''t for me..."


    "Well, let''s go back first!" Li Li is very upset and not in the mood to annoy the girl. Besides, Tuan Zang is a very insidious hero. He must be fully prepared to make such a big move this time. Thinking that Jiu xinnai and Meiqin are in his hands, he doesn''t want to wait for a second. Tuan Zang''s troops are the shadow of Muye. It can be said that Tuan Zang is an organization that ignores means in order to achieve its goal. It''s hard to guarantee that they won''t be there Before he passed, he used torture to Nina Sinai and Meiqin.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "let go of us, you scumbag. You''ll peel your skin when you leave later!"


    It''s late at night now. In the woods to the east of the country of fire, Jiu xinnai and Meiqin are tied back to back. Meiqin can calm down a little. However, Jiu xinnai has already yelled, and Tuan Zang''s eyelids are jumping because of the vicious words. Tuan Zang really wants to kill her with a crutch if she doesn''t keep her.


    "I tell you, if you don''t let us go, come away for a while, you people won''t want to live, and it will also affect Muye village! Especially you, you old guy. I used to see you in Muye. After a while, I will tell you to pull off your old skin layer by layer and embroider it into clothes for the dog! " Jiu xinnai yelled at him. He was as cruel as he wanted to be. Even my mother used it.


    She was also impatient. Originally, she and Meiqin were waiting to leave for a warm dinner, but unexpectedly, two masked people suddenly appeared and caught them by surprise. Moreover, these two people were very strong and captured them in a few rounds, which made jiuxinnai scold them shamelessly. If they had the ability, they would fight fairly. What kind of hero was sneak attack.


    "Hum, the baby has a sharp mouth. You can curse hard. After a while, I''ll kill you in front of him when Yu Zhibo leaves. I think I can see Yu Zhibo''s twisted face at that time." Tuan Zang snorted coldly. His eyes flashed a little light and said again, "but before that, I need you to answer a question!"


    "Bah, even if you kill us, Li will kill you to avenge me and destroy your beloved village!" Nine xinnai oil and salt do not enter, tone is still valiant, head a turn, light hum way "you old thing, don''t think don''t know what you want to ask, tell you, you don''t want to know from us a little bit about the secret from!"


    Tuan Zang''s eyes flashed a light, and he said, "sure enough, what''s the secret of Yu Zhibo? So it seems that his strength can grow so fast because of this secret?"


    Tuan Zang misunderstood Jiu xinnai''s meaning. Jiu xinnai didn''t know his secret. He just said that just to disgust Tuan Zang. He didn''t expect Tuan Zang to take the right seat.


    "Ha ha, vortex nine Sinai, yuzhibo Meiqin, you don''t want to say it, I have many ways to let you talk!" Tuan Zang laughs happily. The idea just now is just a guess. He didn''t report much hope, but he didn''t expect that yuzhiboli really has a secret. Tuan Zang is very happy. He secretly says, "if you can get this secret, plus yuzhiboli''s Kaleidoscope, who will be my opponent in the future?""What do you want?" Meiqin can''t help frowning at this time. Looking at Tuan Zang''s successful plot, Meiqin instinctively feels that something is wrong.


    "Don''t worry, you won''t feel pain. The secret skills of the mountain people can let you invade your mind without pain. In this way, all the secrets are no longer secrets!" Tuan Zang laughs with a flat tone, but his words are extremely vicious.


    The secret skills of the mountain people can indeed invade other people''s minds, and the intruded people will not feel pain, but the only sequel is that after being invaded into their minds, they will face mental collapse. Generally speaking, they will lose consciousness, and they can only be vegetative people in the future. Meiqin and jiuxinnai''s faces will change immediately. If they really become vegetative people, they will lose consciousness This life is over, what qualifications and together? ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C161

    Jiu xinnai and Meiqin are really scared this time. Looking at the vast night in the distance, it seems that there is no hope except darkness. They are very scared and become vegetative, which is more terrible than killing them.


    A man with a mask came forward slowly and came to Jiu xinnai. His first choice was Jiu xinnai. It seemed that Tuan Zang and his subordinates were annoyed just after a painful scolding.


    "Stop it Jiuxinnai''s eyes turned and he said in a positive voice. This drink made the Ninja stop. Jiuxinnai coughed twice and said in a deep voice, "I don''t think it''s easy for you to live, so I''ll give you a chance. Just let Meiqin and I go, and I''ll beg for you. How about letting him let you go?"


    Tuan Zang laughs when he hears the words. He thinks that Jiu xinnai wants to cooperate obediently. Unexpectedly, he says such childish words. He is really a young man who has never experienced the dark.


    "Let''s do it. Time is running out. Yu Zhibo is about to come. Before that, we must find a way to find out the information in their brain!" Tuan Zang doesn''t want to see Jiu xinnai. He''s just a kid. No matter how much he cares, it''s useless.


    "Yes, Mr. tuanzang!"


    The leg member reaches out to Jiu xinnai''s forehead again. The secret skill of the mountain family needs to put his hand against each other''s forehead to perform. Seeing this hand getting closer and closer to him, Jiu xinnai is sweating. He just wants to delay time. Jiu xinnai is not stupid. Tuan Zang grabs them, but he doesn''t directly grab the leaves, presumably to deal with them So jiuxinnai is procrastinating. At least she has to wait until she leaves. She is full of confidence in Li. As long as she leaves, these villains are not like soft persimmons.


    "Stop it Meiqinqiang calms down and looks at Tuan Zang. Her eyes are full of firmness. She says in a straight voice, "Tuan Zang, if you want to kill you, you can kill us. We don''t have any information in our brain, and there is no secret to your benefit. I advise you not to do more useless work! If you want to use us to force Li to do something, you will die of this heart, and then we will end it by ourselves! "


    Although Meiqin looks soft and weak, she has a strong temper. When she faces death in the original work, she doesn''t even frown. She is careful and has already guessed Tuan Zang''s intention. She wanted to end herself now, but she can''t give up. She still wants to see the last side, even if it''s just one side.


    "I''ll finish it by myself when I see you. I don''t think it will have any effect on Li." Meiqin sighed a little. She was very reluctant. She didn''t say a lot to Li. She didn''t even have time to show her heart. How could she die so willingly.


    Tuan Zang is too lazy to talk nonsense. He winks at the ninja of the mountain family and gets the order. Ignoring the shouts of Meiqin and Jiu xinnai, he gradually extends his hand to Jiu xinnai''s forehead. Looking at the approaching hand, Jiu xinnai is scared and laments. Can''t he even see the last side.


    The two girls'' minds were the same. They both wanted to see the last side. But now, it seems that there is no chance. Looking at the approaching palm, jiuxinnai closed her eyes and tied her hands and feet. She can''t even resist.


    Whoosh!


    A piece of lacquer black kuwu cuts through the air and shoots directly at the head of the ninja of the mountain family. Suddenly, he feels his back is cold, and he doesn''t want to. After taking back his hand, he avoids kuwu. However, at this moment, a shadow appears in front of him, one hand and his abdomen.


    "Yuzhibo Leave After struggling to shout out these four words, the Ninja hugged Li''s hand and cried weakly, "Lord Tuan Zang ..£¡¡± After shouting four words, he lost his breath, but his hands were like iron claws holding his arm tightly, and he didn''t let go.


    Tuan Zang''s men were very quick. In an instant, they came to Jiu xinnai and Meiqin, took out the long knife behind them and put it on their necks. Then they performed a seal technique to seal their actions.


    "No, I can''t move. I can''t even move my mouth. What kind of seal is this?" Meiqin wanted to kill herself by biting her, but she found that she could not move or speak, so she could only watch her close by.


    "This is fenghundafa. How can this guy understand it?" Nine xinnai heart hate, this seal art even she didn''t come and learn, just saw in the family secret art introduction, didn''t expect to group collection than she this whirlpool Princess master.


    "Tuan Zang, you are looking for death, you know?" Li Li''s face was gloomy. He looked at the long knife on the neck of Jiu xinnai and Meiqin, and his face immediately cooled down. He looked at Tuan Zang and made no secret of his murderous spirit.


    Tuan Zang was obviously stunned when he left so quickly. He had already known that he would get the information out quickly. Hearing this, Tuan Zang gave a cold hum and said, "now you are still in the mood to talk to me. Come on, kill the red haired kid first!"


    "Yes, Mr. tuanzang!" Get the order, the name to seize nine Sinai''s secret department will want to start.


    Centrifugal in that hate ah, see nine Sinai a already rose red face, eyes full of excitement, seems to want to express what meaning."Wait, Tuan Zang, you are dealing with me. It has nothing to do with them. Let them go!" Li diesi stares at Tuan Zang and says in a cold voice.


    When Tuan Zang heard the words, he showed an inexplicable smile at the corner of his mouth and said in secret, "the dead place of Yu Zhibo is really these two little girls!" But he didn''t dare to overdo it. Just now he was just acting. If he really wanted him to kill people, he didn''t dare to. If he was too anxious, he would stop everything.


    After reaching out to his subordinates to stop, Tuan Zang looked at Li happily and said with a smile, "Yu Zhibo Li, the wise don''t talk in secret. Since you know my goal is you, you should know what you should do without me!" Speaking of this, Tuan Zang took out a handful of bitterness and threw it at the foot of Li Li. He said again, "use this bitterness to pierce your heart. Of course, you can also choose to let one of them die instead of you, or they can choose to die for you!"


    Jiuxinnai and Meiqin immediately stare at Tuan Zang''s words, and they want to end up with it, but they are limited by the seal technique. No matter how they struggle, they can only achieve the degree of eye rotation. They regret that they knew they had killed themselves in the beginning, otherwise they would not have caused such consequences. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C162

    Li also wants to kill two hijacked ninjas with instant step. However, although instant step is fast, it can only save one person at a time. The other person will surely be killed in an instant. He once used instant step in Muye. If Tuan Zang dares to do such a thing today, he must have been fully prepared. Moreover, the two hijacked ninjas are also excellent elites, reflecting nerves It should be very powerful. If you act rashly, I''m afraid it will lead to the burning of both jade and stone.


    Tuan Zang''s life is not as precious as Jiu xinnai and Meiqin.


    "Yuzhiboli, since you know that my purpose is you, you don''t have to say anything more. As long as you decide to be in front of me now, they will be OK, otherwise!" Tuan Zang''s eyes flashed a murderous opportunity.


    Li''s mood calms down when he hears the words. Anger makes people lose their sense. If they lose their sense, they will die. After taking a deep breath, Li sinks his consciousness into the system space. At this time, he doesn''t believe Tuan Zang dares to act rashly.


    "The system, help me exchange pupil skill Yi Na evil Qi!"


    Yina evil Qi can change life and death, but the price is that it will make a writing wheel eye disappear. Note that here is the disappearance, not the loss of pupil force. Therefore, although the eternal kaleidoscope has endless pupil force, Yina evil Qi ignores the pupil force and grabs the eye directly, which is the reason why it is called Forbidden technique.


    But Li doesn''t worry. There is a system. The cost of restoring this eye should not be high. After all, I have already had the foundation of eternal kaleidoscope. The last time I inquired about the forbidden skill of inaxiqi, the system also gave the answer. As long as I pay 10000 points, I can completely restore it. But it was in the kaleidoscope. Now Li''s eye is forever Constant kaleidoscope, want to restore, the cost of integral value is probably more than 100000, this is the urine of the system, increased ten times, from how many also find out this law.


    "Hum, I''ll get it back from you in a moment. No matter whether the plot today is the personal idea of Tuan Zang or the decision of Muye''s senior management, do well for me to bear the consequences of the destruction of the village and the death of people!" Li slightly narrowed his eyes. Soon, a red light rushed into Li''s forehead. The use of Yina Xiqi became clear in his mind. This pupil technique is a kind of forbidden technique in forbidden technique, so it didn''t reside in a separate eye.


    After the exchange of Yina evil Qi, Li withdrew from the space of consciousness. Instead of picking up the bitterness on the ground, he took out a handful of bitterness from his pocket, pointed it at his heart, looked at Tuan Cang and said coldly, "old man, one day, I will destroy everything you have, including your precious leaves!"


    Voice down, from the direct pain into the chest, and then penetrated his heart, even from the endurance, still can''t help but frown, the heart connecting the blood of the whole body, once pierced, immediately can feel unparalleled pain, but also in an instant from the launch of the ina evil Qi.


    Woo! Woo! Woo!


    Seeing Li''s suicide with their own eyes, Jiu xinnai and Meiqin widened their eyes and burst into tears. Even though they were sealed, they still broke the comfort of the seal and gave out bursts of sobs.


    Li Xiang chuckled at Jiu xinnai and Meiqin, but it was true that a touch of blood came out of the corner of his mouth. He didn''t care about the blood. Li whispered, "whether it''s power or right, the meaning of my existence is just to protect the people I cherish in my heart from beginning to end, so I don''t regret my choice!" After that, he fell to the ground and lost his breath completely.


    "That''s the end of it?" Tuan Zang frowned slightly. He felt that all this was going well. He thought that Yili''s temper must be changed. However, when he thought of what he had just said, Tuan Zang snorted with disdain, "Yuzhi Boli, I treat you as a hero, but I sacrifice my life for two women''s love. It''s ridiculous. As a ninja, my hand is stained with countless blood As a patriarch and leader, I don''t know how many wrongs I have. You or I have no right to talk about love! "


    After solving the problem, Tuan Zang couldn''t help but walk to the corpse step by step. He didn''t pierce his heart, and even God couldn''t survive. The two ninjas who hijacked Jiu xinnai and Meiqin were also relieved. Although they had hostages, they were still nervous. After all, they threatened a famous hero to commit suicide with two women. According to common sense It''s impossible to succeed at all, but now it''s successful. Seeing Li Zhen''s death, they are naturally relieved. As the elite of the elite, if you want to identify whether a person is dead, you only need to look at it to know that the evil spirit is indeed dead.


    "Yu Zhi Bo Li, don''t worry. Your eyes will not disappear. The reputation of writing wheel eyes will continue to shake the world of tolerance!" After arriving in front of Li, Tuan Zang squatted down slightly. Even though he was trying to restrain himself, he still couldn''t help shaking all over and murmured, "but this name will continue in the name of Tuan Zang in Zhicun!"


    However, at this time, Li''s body suddenly rippled like a stone thrown into the lake, and then slowly disappeared. Tuan Zang was stunned and murmured, "what''s the matter? Is it magic


    Zizi! Zizi!


    The sound of two long swords entering the flesh sounded, and Tuan Zang suddenly felt excited. After he recovered, he turned around and saw his two subordinates covering their necks and falling on the ground, with blood flowing all over the ground. Beside Jiu xinnai and Meiqin, Li Zheng was standing there with a knife, and his eyes were staring at him coldly."Yi Na Xie Qi?" Seeing Li''s eyes, his left eye has become a blank. Tuan Zang, who has always been full of illusions about writing wheel eyes, has done a lot of research on the forbidden technique of inaxie Qi. Now he can see that Li has used inaxie Qi. When he comes back, Tuan Zang''s face is distorted and roars, "Yuzhi Boli, you bastard, those are my eyes ..£¡¡± The duck to the mouth, no, should be the elixir to the mouth. Tuan Zang has been stimulated incoherently.


    "Tuan Zang, I said that I would destroy all the things you cherish, including your beloved Muye village. Since I was born, what yuzhibo has said is that the spilled water will never be recycled. Have you accepted the most cruel punishment of hell now?" Narrowing his eyes as like as two peas, the left eye of the blank space suddenly flashed a glowing red light, and the red light came again. There was another eye in the blank space, just like the eyes of the former, and the eternal kaleidoscope.


    "No way, how can you eliminate the cost of inaxie Qi!" Seeing this scene, Tuan Zang suddenly widened his eyes and looked like a ghost. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C163

    Tuan Zang was really scared this time. Looking at these cold eyes and scarlet horror, he couldn''t understand why he used the forbidden technique of Yina evil Qi, and his eyes would be OK. Was it something he ignored in his recent research?


    Leaving Tuan Zang for a moment, then looking at Jiu xinnai and Meiqin, the left eye produces a suction, gradually forming a vortex, which draws them into the divine power space.


    "Tuan Zang, I know you have left behind. Let all the people ambush around come out!" From the side of the body, eyes look elsewhere, light said.


    Tuan Zang felt worse than eating a fly. His original plan had been successful, but he didn''t realize that Li understood the forbidden skill of Yina evil Qi. Hearing Li, Tuan Zang blushed and said angrily, "Yuzhi Boli, this is a matter that Tuan Zang is dictatorial and has nothing to do with Muye village. If you want to get revenge If you don''t, just come to me alone! " There are indeed many Muye ninjas in ambush around him. He has brought nearly 500 ninjas with his legs, as well as zilaiye and thousands of other ninjas who have just been rescued. They are all in ambush around him, and they will rush out at the command of Tuan Zang.


    However, Tuan Zang dare not. Li''s strength is too strong. The quantity and quality are not proportional to each other. The number of people who come here is also death. These people are ambushing here, not to deal with Li, but to deal with Li''s people and subordinates. In Tuan Zang''s plan, Li is bound to die, but an Yina evil Qi destroys the whole plan, which makes Tuan Zang more critical What''s more, this guy is not a snake.


    "To avenge you?" Li Wenyan, looking at Tuan Zang, flashed a trace of disdain in his eyes and said, "you are just a mole ant in my eyes. I don''t need you to teach me how to do it. Before that, I should have said that I will destroy everything you have. What I said by Yu Zhibo Li, I will do it!"


    Li is really angry this time. It''s too cheap to kill Tuan Zang. Tuan Zang''s greatest ideal in his life is to protect Muye, but life comes second. Just like Li, his obsession is the person he cherishes, and Tuan Zang''s obsession is Muye village. If Muye village is destroyed, Tuan Zang will be crazy. To make people perish, we must first make them crazy This is a classic saying, which explains everything very well. Tuan Zang must be killed, and he must be defeated. However, before that, he must suffer mental torture, and after destroying the wood leaves, he can make Tuan Zang well.


    "It''s impossible. I will never let you do this. Even if you die, I won''t let you touch Muye village!" Tuan Zang twisted his face and yelled at the empty place, "come on, kill Yu Zhibo here at all costs!"


    Although he knows that thousands of ninjas alone can''t deal with Li, he has no choice. This is the only way, or there is a fluke at the bottom of his heart. Maybe Li is not as powerful as he imagined. If we fight to the death, maybe we can kill him!


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Countless shadows sprang out of the nearby woods. It was zilaiye, who had just been liberated, and the other thousands of ninjas, as well as the direct troops of 500 regiments. According to preliminary estimates, the number of people here reached 4000.


    Seeing such a ninja, Tuan Zang was a little relieved. So many people would be tired to death even if they stretched their necks to kill you. It should be OK!


    Tuan Zang didn''t have this idea before. He only believed in his own strength. However, at this moment, facing the invincible enemy, he felt at ease for the first time to have a companion around him.


    "Really, I wanted you to live a few more days, but since you want to die, you can''t help it. Kill you first, and then go to Muye!" I didn''t look at the fierce thousands of Muye ninjas. Looking at the full moon in the sky, I murmured softly. At this time, the moon in the sky was a little red. It seemed that it had been soaked in blood. It was very strange.


    "Li, although there is something wrong with what Tuan Zang has done, Jiu xinnai and Meiqin are all right after all. Can''t this matter be reduced from a big one to a small one? You should know that if you fight with Muye village, there will be a river of blood. I don''t know how many families will be broken, children will lose their parents, wives will lose their husbands, and men will lose their lovers. Do you have the heart to let so many people suffer innocent harm? " Since come to also step forward, looking at a face insipid leave to say in the right voice.


    Although he was very dissatisfied with Tuan Zang''s practice, this is not the time to investigate the responsibility. If you can appease the anger in the centrifugal movement, you can pay as much as you want, but you can''t start a war. Li''s strength is too terrible. Once the fight starts, even if Muye Village wins, he will be killed and injured countless times. This is not what he wants to see.


    Since then, he has been looking too much at Muye. When he is far away from using perfect body, he is locked up in the prison of ghost town. Otherwise, he will never dare to think that Muye can win.


    "You mean that''s all I have to do?" From smell speech, lower head, scarlet eyes a stare, sink a voice to say.


    "No, we Muye will give you an account of this matter and make compensation for it. I just hope..."


    "Shut up Without waiting for Zilai to finish, Li then interrupted Zilai''s words with a cold drink. He stared at a group of ninjas behind Zilai, and said, "it''s so high sounding. When Tuan Zang forced me to commit suicide by using jiuxinnai and Meiqin, why didn''t you come out to stop me? Is yuzhiboli a soft persimmon that anyone can squeeze? "Zilai also heard the words and choked in his heart. He was also a little speechless. Indeed, at the beginning, he thought about stopping Tuan Zang. But on second thought, Li''s strength was too high and he was reckless. It would be a good thing if he could take this opportunity to get rid of it. On the other hand, his conscience entangled Zilai. Then, in the struggle of conscience and reason, he still didn''t Come out to stop, and eventually lead to the present consequences.


    Finally, Zilai sighed and said helplessly, "even so, it''s my fault and Tuan Zang''s fault. If you can''t swallow it, you will kill Tuan Zang and me, but please don''t blame Muye village, they are innocent!"


    "Innocent?" Li chuckled and looked at the eyes of many ninjas who wanted to kill themselves. When he looked away from his eyes, a trace of purple chakra gradually appeared on his body surface, and then quickly formed. A 20 meter purple giant suddenly took shape. Standing in the center of the giant''s abdomen, he looked down at Zilai and said in a deep voice, "there will never be an innocent person in this world, even if there is one, I can only blame him for standing in the wrong line. I can''t blame others! "


    With a roar of suzanneng, the huge chakra overflowed and set off a hurricane. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C164

    "It''s suzanneng again!"


    Tuan Zang saw the purple giant. Although it was not as huge as he saw last time, it still had a strong power and made people gasp. Tuan Zang''s eyes were almost burning. It was clear that this matter had nothing to do with wood leaves. Why was this guy so unreasonable.


    "Li, you used to be a member of Muye. Even now you have been sentenced to Muye, but it''s also your hometown. Your parents died to protect the village. Do you want to destroy the place your parents protected with their lives?" Seeing Su Zuo Neng from Li, Zilai also felt frustrated. His former student had already become such a picture, and even destroyed Muye village, which made Zilai feel powerless. Although the waves behind the Yangtze River push the waves ahead, the push is too fierce. The upsurge of Sanren in the world of tolerance has not passed yet, but the rising Li still has the capital to reign in the world, if it is not the enemy People, since also think will be very, but now!


    "Parents?" From Wen Yan, there was a trace of disdain at the corners of his mouth. His hands were folded around him, and he was in the middle of Xu Zuo Neng Hu. His scarlet eyes looked at Zilai and said, "my parents only protect Yu Zhibo, not your leaves, and you are not qualified to preach to me!"


    Although Zilai is his own teacher, he has never taught himself anything. Although Zilai seems to be stupid, he has a very careful mind. Since he left their class, he can feel it. Zilai is also very wary of himself. After several months with him, he has never taught anything, let alone Ninjutsu. Later, he defected Don''t mention it. Every time you fight, you don''t have any respect. The so-called friendship between teachers and students is just a way to compromise between the weak and the strong.


    "Yuzhiboli, you dare to fight against Muye so wantonly. Other villages will not sit by and ignore you. Are you not afraid of being attacked by the five villages?" Tuan Zang said in a deep voice.


    "Five villages? I''ve been challenging Zhongren and Shazhi since I was born. At the age of nine, I''ve challenged three Shangren and Shazhi. Then I''ve challenged two elites Shangren, Shazhi and the valley of the end. I''ve fought against Zilai and won. Now I''m stronger than ever. Unless qianshouzhujian and yuzhiboban are resurrected, I''m going to kill them in the five villages It''s flat! "


    From the tone is very flat, but it reveals a strong self-confidence, with an eternal kaleidoscope and Banxian body, who can be their opponent?


    When Tuan Zang heard the words, he choked and had nothing to say. When he met such a fearless opponent, Tuan Zang didn''t know what to do. With a gloomy face, he finally bit his teeth and said in a deep voice, "since I came here, there''s nothing to talk about. Everyone listen to the order and bury yuzhibo here at all costs!"


    Muye ninjas also know that this is unusual, in order to protect the village, they also ignore so much, have rushed to the 20 meters purple giant.


    "Huodun, the art of haohuoqiu!"


    "Water escape, the skill of water dragon bullet!"


    Gorgeous Ninjutsu staged in the night, the whole sky was dyed red by the fire, countless water and fire rushed to the giant like a hill, usually more than people hit the water dragon, but at this time, it was like a finger laugh, hit the giant without a reaction, the huge fireball rushed up, a little spray can not turn up, it was extinguished, but this is the reason Some people did not give up, still do not give up the release of ninja.


    The quiet night sky is broken, and the Muye ninjas roar to embolden themselves. The interweaving of Ninjutsu and Ninjutsu, they know that they must take advantage of the young man''s failure to strike with thunder, otherwise they will have no chance at all.


    "The mole ant who is beyond his capacity!" Looking at the performance of the group of leaves below, he showed a trace of disdain at the corners of his mouth, and his eyes glared. Suddenly, with a roar, Xu Zuo Neng slapped several fireballs directly. With a strong wind, he scattered the fireballs, then disappeared, and directly flew out more than ten ninjas who were close to him like flies.


    Ah! Ah!


    The performance of Muye Ninja also represents the end. Although it looks huge, the action is not clumsy at all. A long purple knife appears in both hands, sweeping madly to the left and right sides. The ground cracks where it passes, and countless Muye ninjas sweep out like leaves. For a moment, it is powerful No one can stop it.


    The attack power of suzannenghu is extremely strong. Some weaker Muye ninjas will die when they touch them. If they are strong, they will be seriously injured. Even the strong wind driven by suzannenghu can blow them out. In a few minutes, more than 4000 Muye ninjas are dead and injured. The whole land is beyond recognition. Countless rocks protrude from the ground and their bodies lie on the ground, Others were seriously injured, lying on the ground, wailing in pain.


    Seeing that so many ninjas died in a few minutes, Tuan Zang''s eyes were almost protruding. At this time, he had already begun to regret that he knew it would cause this situation. He didn''t dare to do such a thing even if he killed him.


    Boom!


    With every step of suzanneng, the ground vibrated. The rest of the surviving Muye ninjas were nervous, their hands shaking slightly, and their feet could not help retreating. Looking at the center of suzanneng, they felt sad and scared. How could they defeat such an enemy? Muye is finished, really finished!Bang!


    A giant toad came down from the sky and landed in front of xuzonenghu. Although it was huge, it was not half as tall as xuzonenghu. Zilai also stood on it with a big rolled sleeve on his back, his hands together, and a toad was standing on his shoulder. He was deeply impressed and determined. They taught Naruto and zilaiye''s immortal mode.


    "What is this? "Immortal mode?" Li narrowed his eyes slightly. Instead of letting Xu Zuo nenghu move on, he looked at zilaiye on the big toad with great interest. Wentai''s body shape was only half of Xu Zuo nenghu''s waist, and Li was also in this position, which was exactly the same as zilaiye.


    "Although I have just studied for a short time, I haven''t mastered it yet, but now I can''t help it. Two teachers, I''ll trouble you next!" Zilai also looked away with a dignified face, and then said to two toads on his shoulders, one left and one right, which were only big enough to slap. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C165

    "Xiaozilai, you have to be careful. You haven''t mastered the immortal mode completely. If you can''t do it for a while, give up!"


    Immortal mode is a magic skill mastered by toads. Last time, Zilai was defeated by Li in the first battle of the valley of the end, and even Wentai was almost burned to death. He was so angry that Zhima and shenzuo were so angry that in order to make Zilai stronger, he taught zilaiye this immortal mode. However, zilaiye''s qualification was not high, and he was only stunned after half a month''s study Learn a little. Later, when the war broke out, I didn''t have time to continue learning. I went out of the psychic world in a hurry. That''s why I didn''t use the immortal mode in the last war.


    But now there is no choice. Li has already said that he wants to destroy Muye village. For the sake of the village, even if there is a risk of becoming a stone toad, he doesn''t care so much. He directly wants to use this incomplete immortal mode.


    "I know!" Zilai also nodded, and then said apologetically to Wen Tai at his feet, "Wen Tai, before I enter the immortal mode, please resist first!"


    "Since I came here, you can really make trouble for me!" Wen Tai took a puff of smoke and looked at the giant who was twice as big as himself. Although he wanted to refuse, he couldn''t help it. Who called him a telepathic beast.


    A group of Muye ninjas saw zilaiye''s psychic beasts. If they had been in the past, they would have been at ease. But at this time, they were facing Li. Muye ninjas could not be at ease at all. Last time, zilaiye was directly beaten down. The so-called Sanren became a joke.


    Tuan Zang was hiding in the crowd, his face was cloudy and sunny. At this time, he had calmed down and looked at the Muye ninja who had no fighting spirit. Tuan Zang knew that it was impossible to rely on them. For today''s plan, he had to go back to Muye and bring the news back. Then he talked about how to deal with the disaster. He secretly looked at his back and found Tuan Zang in several places Under the protection of the members of the root leg, they leave in silence.


    "Did you run away?" Li naturally noticed Tuan Zang''s departure, but he didn''t plan to stop him. Tuan Zang was just a mole ant and could be trampled to death at any time. However, Li didn''t want Tuan Zang to die so simply. He had to watch his beloved village be destroyed and disintegrated, tormenting Tuan Zang''s spirit to death, and then completely destroying him Only in this way can we redeem the sins committed by Tuan Zang.


    "What''s the matter? I''ll take the knife from master Wen!" Seeing that Li Zai was in a daze, Wen Tai immediately turned her eyes. One of them jumped up, pulled out a short knife and chopped it down toward Xu Zuo nenghu''s forehead. If she could take advantage of it, she might be able to kill the monster with one knife.


    "You are not smart enough to learn!" Looking at Wen Tai, who was pressed down like a mountain, Li shook his head slightly. Xu Zuo Neng''s left hand directly met Wen Tai''s fierce knife.


    When!


    The arm and the knife collided, making a golden sound. Xu Zuo Neng bent his knee slightly, and soon recovered again. A long purple knife appeared in his right hand, stabbing Wentai''s white belly.


    This scared Wen too much. He didn''t have time to scold Xu Zuo nenghu for his abnormal defense. He quickly put a knife on Xu Zuo nenghu with a short knife. Then he quickly jumped behind Xu Zuo nenghu and didn''t look back. He quickly jumped forward, looking like he wanted to run away.


    "Wentai, we asked you to hold the boy, not to run away. If you run away, won''t those Muye ninjas become the souls of his men?" When Zhima sees that his son is so disheartened, he can''t help saying.


    "Old lady, you think I''m stupid. That guy is a pervert. I can''t fight. He almost killed me every time. I''d better run first. If I have time to care about this, you''d better help Zilai to enter immortal mode as soon as possible!" Wen Tai side jump, side rightfully said, not for his escape shame.


    "You...!"


    "Well, son, stop talking and concentrate on absorbing the natural energy, otherwise I can''t stand it!" Shen Zuo closed his eyes and said faintly, a trace of natural energy was constantly absorbed, and then from their body into their own body.


    From the control, Xu Zuo nenghu turns around and looks at Wen Tai, who is about to run away. He frowns slightly. The long knife in Xu Zuo nenghu''s hand disappears immediately. Instead, a purple bow and arrow is used to aim at Wen Tai''s back.


    "The sky shines!"


    As soon as the kaleidoscope in the right eye shrinks, a black flame burns on the purple arrow, aiming at Wentai. Xuzoneng shoots out the arrow with the sky fire.


    Whoosh!


    The arrow pierced the sky like a meteor. It was so fast that it caught up with Wentai in an instant. Wentai, who was running away, felt something wrong. When he turned his head and looked at it, he was shocked. Especially when he saw the black flame, Wentai was sweating. But he remembered that it was this kind of flame that almost burned him to death last time.


    "My God, I can''t stand it. I want to go back to the spiritual world myself!" Wen Tai shouts out, but he can''t think of anything else. He has already cast a shadow on this kind of flame. The arrow is so fast that it''s too late to escape. The only way to get rid of it is to return to the psychic world with confidence."I''m sorry, mom and dad. I''ll go first."


    Bang!


    When Wen taidun disappeared, Zilai, who was standing on Wen taidun''s back, was sweating. He stepped on his feet and instinctively opened his eyes. He felt a palpitation in his heart. He almost couldn''t control the natural energy in his body. Fortunately, shenzuo and Zhima helped to stabilize him at the critical moment. Otherwise, Zilai would become a stone frog.


    "Xiaozilai, calm down and control the natural energy in your body. In two minutes, you can enter the immortal mode!"


    "I know!" Zilai also bit his teeth. After landing, he quickly left the spot and dodged the arrows shot by xuzuo nenghu.


    Boom!


    The arrow stabbed on the ground, causing a purple energy whirlpool. Countless Tianzhao flames flew around like fairies. Some of the Muye ninjas who were hiding far away were very unlucky. Some of the Tianzhao flames even fell on their side and just touched them. There was another cry. They were stained by Tianzhao flame and couldn''t be put out. They wanted to save their companions Ninja also was stained for a while, screamed incessantly. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C166

    The black sky light flame is burning fast. It almost burns when it meets objects, even the ground and rocks are no exception. These thousands of wood leaf ninjas stand together, but in the blink of an eye, hundreds of people suffer. They are enveloped by the sky light flame and burned to death. This kind of pain is almost unimaginable. In this dark night, the scream is like the cry of evil spirits in hell, if it is not for the desolation Mountains, I don''t know how many civilians to scare to death.


    "Damn it, yuzhibo, leave that guy!" Zilai, who was dodging the attack, also heard the scream. He was heartbroken. The natural energy in his body was another riot.


    "Xiaozilai, hold on. The most important thing for you now is to quickly enter the immortal mode. Only in this way can you have a chance to defeat yuzhiboli, you know?" Shen Zuo said in a deep voice, trying his best to stabilize the natural energy in his body.


    The relationship between two toads and Zilai is now a combination, which is equivalent to Trinity. They can mobilize chakra and natural energy in their bodies. Compared with Naruto, Zilai''s immortal mode is not so perfect, but it is better to be able to fight for a long time. As long as they enter the immortal mode, Zilai can concentrate on fighting, and shenzuo and Zhima are responsible for absorbing natural energy, As long as you don''t interrupt shenzuo and Zhima, you can always be in immortal mode. However, Naruto has lost this convenience because of the relationship between Jiuwei. Otherwise, he won''t be beaten so miserably when fighting with Penn.


    He felt that the natural energy in his body was almost out of control. He bit his teeth and said, "I know. I''m a grown-up!"


    Looking at Zilai also running around, constantly avoiding the attack of xuzuo nenghu, Li also lost interest and scattered xuzuo nenghu. He wanted to experience for himself how strong the so-called immortal mode is. A Zhazi Naruto can turn over in an instant after learning the immortal mode.


    At this time, the Tianzhao flame has been burning in the forest, and many trees fall into the sea of fire. Muye Ninja is good at learning that the flame is strange, and one by one is far away. However, those unfortunate ninjas can''t be saved before. The points of leaving are directly increased. The points of exchanging for Yina Xiqi earn back, and even make up for Yina Xiqi''s payment The 100000 points value also came back, and it also rose slightly. At this time, the integral value from breaking the 300000 mark, as long as you get another 700000 points value, the immortal body will be entrusted.


    After a few minutes, Zilai, who was fleeing around, finally got out of the trouble. An instant body skill came to Li. His eyes were shining with a thick killing opportunity. Just now, he was holding a stomach full of fire, especially listening to the continuous howling of Ninja Muye. Unless Li was killed, he would not sleep in the future.


    "Yuzhiboli, thank you for giving me so much time to enter the immortal mode, but next, you have to pay for your arrogance!" Zilai also naturally dropped his hands on both sides, with a toad standing on his left and right shoulders. However, the two toads were both hands together and closed their eyes, obviously communicating with the natural energy and supplementing Zilai all the time.


    "Is that your fairy mode?" Li slightly turned his lips and looked at Zilai''s face like a clown. He really didn''t dare to compliment him. If he wanted to say that Zilai''s talent was not good, he would be a little better in physical skills. The so-called three forbearances contained a lot of water. If he didn''t finally learn the immortal mode, Zilai would be an ordinary shadow level at most. Compared with the big snake pill and the master, Zilai would be much worse Hand has the blood of a thousand hand clan, even without Mudun, but its vitality is very great. Chakra is extremely huge. Although the big snake pill is also a civilian, it has the secret skill of white snake, and it also has a very smart mind. Looking back, it is stupid, stupid, and only a heart pursuing its own idea is outstanding.


    "You know so much!" Since come to also cold hum a, don''t want to talk more, the body a forward rush, directly a forward kick toward from of Chin kicked in the past.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Since then, as a civilian ninja, it is impossible for him to have such profound ninja and secret skills, so in body skills is quite a means. Now, with the immortal mode, his speed, strength and explosive power have been improved several times. Now, he is full of high spirits and has fought several times. It is the first time that he has been able to fight away for so long without losing. I''m a little pleased with him The immortal model is really powerful.


    Pop!


    After staggering zilaiye''s hands, Yizhang retreats a few steps from Lili. He looks at zilaiye with a look of surprise. Not to mention, there is a pattern of immortal. After a fight, he is suppressed in the aspect of physical skill. You know, Lili is also very harmonious in the aspect of physical skill. The whole Muye can compete with Lili in the number of hands, and can be used Repressive, at least not yet.


    "There is a pattern of immortals!" Li secretly nods. No wonder Penn will be beaten by Naruto in the later period.


    "If I get the immortal body and use the immortal mode again, how strong would it be?" There was a burst of excitement in the centrifugation. The immortal mode of immortal body was much stronger than that of zilaiye and Naruto. There was no comparability between the two. Zilaiye didn''t say that a civilian with poor qualification didn''t exert half of the power of immortal mode. Naruto, though he was the reincarnation of Asura, didn''t awaken the real power of immortal body before that The power of the immortal model can not be fully exerted, and the immortal model can be divided into three, six, nine and so on. The immortal model of toad mountain uses toad oil to absorb the power of nature, and it will take some time to enter, but what about qianshouzhu? His immortal mode can enter in a moment, and can absorb the natural energy around him at any time and anywhere. The difference between the two is self-evident."What''s the matter, are you afraid?" Seeing the retreat of Li, Zilai, who is silent in the power of immortal mode, can''t help but say that his eyes twinkle with a strong sense of war and eager to try. He wants to defeat Li very much. He really wants to. This is the third real fight between the two. The first two ended up with Zilai''s tragic defeat, which severely hit Zilai''s self-esteem After all, I used to be a teacher, but Li was a student. I was beaten by my students and had no temper. This feeling is really frustrating. Now I have the momentum of suppressing Li for the first time. I really want to spit out the previous two complaints.


    Hearing zilaiye''s words, Li chuckled, shook his head slightly, and said lightly, "I just learned the so-called half hanging immortal mode. Even now I can''t beat you in physical skills, but don''t forget, my name is Yu Zhibo, and Ninjutsu and Tongshu are my mainstream!"


    The scarlet eyes were full of indifference, and they were frightened to see it. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C167

    "Yuzhiboli is good at Ninjutsu of thunder and fire attribute and pupil of writing wheel eye, then!"


    Zilai also slightly bent over, eyes narrowed, quickly rushed to leave, although the face of yuzhibo people have a famous saying "one-on-one, turn around to escape", but there is a fairy mode, as long as one of their magic, the two toad immortals immediately use the natural energy to break the magic, so Zilai also dare to rush up.


    "Don''t think too much of yourself!" From slightly shook his head, did not pull out the waist of the village rain, directly barehanded rushed up.


    "What''s the matter with this boy?" Zilai also frowned. He had just had a physical fight. When he knew that he was inferior to his opponent, according to Zilai''s conjecture, is it right for Li yingga to use suzaneng or retreat to use Ninjutsu? Why did he rush up directly?


    Pop! Pop! Pop!


    It''s another battle of physical skills. Although Zilai doesn''t know why he chose to use physical skills, he still knows how to grasp the opportunity. He attacks crazily and has natural energy blessing. His speed and explosive power have reached the limit. Seeing that he is only able to parry, Zilai is also very happy. This is the first time that he has been able to suppress the fight.


    Whoosh!


    However, at this time, the ground suddenly gushed out three wooden piles, directly toward zilaiye''s chin, zilaiye is also working hard, suddenly saw a few wooden piles suddenly poked up from the ground, a burst of horror in my heart, quickly several back, to avoid the attack of the wooden piles.


    "Immortal method, fire dragon burning bullet!" He just stabilized himself, and he lost a fire escape.


    "Huodun, the art of haohuoqiu!" From the one handed seal, facing the fierce fire dragon, he vomited out a huge fireball. Compared with the previous, the power of this magic fireball, which only has level C ninja, has increased several times.


    Boom!


    The two fire escapes collide, and the bright light is scattered. Zilai has not had time to relax. At the foot, several wooden piles are poking out. For a moment, Zilai also starts to jump up and down. No matter where he goes to settle down, there will be wooden piles breaking out immediately. At this time, Zilai also has a black face. Just now, he is upset, but he will be forced to follow a monkey It''s the same as the other two. I can''t even fight back.


    "Hateful, how far did Yu Zhibo''s Mu Dun master it?" Zilai is also very frustrated. He only knows a little about Mudun, but he can''t deal with it. However, he knows that Mudun can absorb other people''s chakras. Based on this, Zilai dare not touch these stakes.


    "I said it, my mainstream is ninja and pupil, your so-called immortal mode is just a joke in front of me!" From the hands together, the breath of life in the body of chakra constantly gushes out, at this time, the ground of tens of meters around is all poked out of a small bag of soil by wooden piles.


    Listening to Li''s words, I can also feel the deep irony in my tone, and I''m secretly annoyed. It''s just too much, which leads to a huge contrast. I thought I could rely on the immortal mode to pull back this time, but I didn''t expect this result.


    "Xiaozilai, don''t worry. Although yuzhiboli is powerful, and the writing wheel eye is also famous for magic, we know that a magic is activated by hearing. Even the people of yuzhibo can''t escape this magic. You should insist on it!" Deep make this time open an eye to sink a voice to say.


    "Dad, do you mean to use that? Forget it, this is the only way to do it now. Xiaozilai, with yuzhiboli''s strength, our magic trick can only trap him for a moment, so you have to seize the opportunity to defeat him in a moment, you know? " Zhima clenched her teeth and gave careful guidance.


    "I know!" Zilai also nodded, put away the loss in his heart, and began to concentrate on running away. However, at this time, a figure suddenly flashed in front of him. Zilai was also startled. When he looked, he didn''t know when he ran to his face. He was too late to be shocked. He just wanted to run away, but his foot was printed directly.


    Bang!


    Zilai also put up his hands to block this foot, but the huge strength made him unable to stop retreating, and two deep marks were made on the ground.


    "No way, how can you be so fast!" Zilai also looks at the distance in front of him incredulously. He is now in immortal mode. His speed is several times faster than usual, and no one can compare his perception. However, when he is close to him, he doesn''t feel at all. Even if there is a blink of an eye, as long as there is natural energy, it is impossible for the enemy to get close without his awareness.


    "I have a pupil technique that can travel through space. Your speed and perception are not worth mentioning in front of this pupil technique! Speaking of this, you seem to think too much of yourself. The reason why I stay here and waste time with you is to see what''s better about your immortal mode. But now it seems that it''s not so good. You can''t fight if I just use Mudun. It seems that I still have too much hope for you! " From slightly shook his head, light said.


    "Is it?" However, at this time, Zilai also showed a strange smile and yelled, "master shenzuo, master Zhima, it''s now!""Xianfa, frogs sing!"


    Two toads suddenly open their eyes, stare at the front of the left, open their mouths and scream wildly. For a moment, like ten thousand frogs crowing together, the terrible sound wave almost materializes towards the left.


    "What''s this?" As soon as he shrinks from his pupil, he suddenly remembers that Penn in the original book has suffered a great loss under this Ninjutsu. At this time, terrible sound waves are instilled into his ears. How fast is the sound wave? Anyway, no matter how fast the speed of human beings is, they can''t pass the speed of sound. They almost have no reaction ability. The terrible sound wave will shock the brain away from them and make them drowsy. In a moment, the eternal kaleidoscope away from the left eye shrinks and the pupil force bursts out.


    "Xiaozilai, that''s now. Hurry up, you only have a moment''s chance!" Zhima takes time to drink to Zilai, and then continues to maintain the magic.


    "I know!" Since also pupil a shrink, foot a pedal, fast toward has been "in the magic" from the past, at the same time also appeared in the hands of a bitterness, aimed at the heart of from. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C168

    "Yuzhiboli, I want to kill you, but I have to kill you for Muye!"


    Since then, he also bit his teeth, his eyes were full of brilliance, and his speed suddenly doubled. He stabbed Li''s heart in a moment, and then penetrated Li''s body without hindrance, and even his hands came out of Li''s back.


    "No entity?" Zilai was stunned. He should have been very happy when he saw his hand pierced his chest. However, he couldn''t laugh at this time. He didn''t feel the feeling of stabbing his body. On the contrary, he was as smooth as hitting in the air.


    "Well, after playing for such a long time, let''s get down!" He didn''t look at the hand inserted in his heart and calmly looked at his frightened eyes.


    "No!" Looking at the hand getting closer and closer to him, Zilai was horrified and roared. He quickly pulled out his hand and retreated madly. Then he left his body and grabbed his right hand directly. Then he hit Zilai''s right joint with an elbow.


    Ah!


    When his arm was abruptly interrupted, Zilai couldn''t bear the pain. With a cry and a cold sweat, however, Li didn''t give him the chance to fight back. He turned around and hit Zilai''s heart with another elbow. Suddenly, Zilai''s brow wrinkled. He felt that his heart seemed to slow down.


    Bang!


    After Zilai was hit and flew out, several green vines were drilled on the ground to bind his limbs, and then he began to absorb Zilai''s chakra, including natural energy. Based on this natural energy, the vines grew very fast and wrapped Zilai slowly with the speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Xiaozilai, hold on, break away from the bondage of the vine quickly!"


    Before you finish speaking, the vine has wrapped zilaiye and two toads. It looks like a big cocoon. The skill of Mudun is extraordinary. The more chakras you have, the more powerful Mudun will be. Once you are entangled, even nine tails, which is called infinite chakras, will have to kneel down, not to mention a zilaiye?


    Bang!


    However, at this time, a layer of white fog overflowed from the surface of the vine, and the originally bulging vine suddenly flattened down. Seeing this, he was slightly stunned and murmured, "is this the reverse channeling of toad mountain?" Thinking of this, Li shook his head. It must be that Wen Tai, who had been scared away by himself before, was the only one who could use this reverse channeling. I''m afraid there was some way for these toads to communicate with each other.


    Looking at the disappeared zilaiye, it''s obviously impossible to chase him. Not everyone in the psychic world can find him, and he''s just a zilaiye. He won''t spend so much effort to deal with him. He glances around, and the Tianzhao flame is still burning. All the trees around a few hundred meters have been burned, and even the ground has been burned out of a deep pit. The flame is like fire A hundred feet tsunami, even the air is burning sound.


    Right eye to the flames, endless pupil force like a powerful fire extinguisher, eyes over the place, this fierce flame suddenly began to extinguish, but a few minutes, all the black flame disappeared, leaving a piece of scarred earth, still emitting thick smoke, as for those wood leaf ninja, as long as they were defeated, they were like drowning dogs Lost, I think it''s back to Muye.


    "Run away and spend the rest of your life in the fear of waiting for death. This is the best punishment for you!" Li slightly narrowed his eyes and murmured. Then his left pupil shrank and a black vortex appeared out of thin air. Two figures flew out of the vortex and fell to the ground. It was Jiu xinnai and Meiqin who were sealed by the seal technique.


    As soon as they come out, juxinnai and Meiqin look at Li excitedly, but they are suffering from being sealed by the seal technique, but they can''t say what they have said. The two little faces are red. When they see this, a red light appears in the palms of their hands, and then they press it on their backs. This seal technique is just a simple seal technique. Li once saw it to write about the reproduction ability of round eyes It can be copied in an instant. Although it''s the first time to use it, it''s not difficult to remove the seal with the control of chakra.


    "Brother Li, are you ok? Your eyes .£¡¡±


    As soon as the seal is removed, Meiqin can''t wait to ask. As the granddaughter of the three elders, and with her beautiful face, Meiqin has a high reputation in the family, and she knows the forbidden technique of inaxiqi very well. The first thing Meiqin guesses is that Li uses the forbidden technique of inaxiqi, and Meiqin is also very clear about the forbidden technique The price of art is the permanent loss of light in one eye. For yuzhibo, the price of eyes is even more than life. Of course, Meiqin also knows this. However, when she sees the intact eyes, Meiqin is stunned. What''s the matter?


    "Well, it''s OK. I''m not right about this. I''ve neglected your safety even when the staff in the ghost town are nervous. You''ve suffered so much injustice!" Li Li shakes his head and gently grinds the faces of Meiqin and jiuxinnai. He feels guilty in his heart. Fortunately, they have not been hurt. Otherwise, he will live in guilt and pain all his life.


    "Li, I don''t blame you for this. Meiqin and I were too weak. As soon as those two men came in, we were captured without catching a few moves, and almost Jiuxinnai looks guilty and lowers her head. The girl who never bowed her head after death has grown up a lot after this event. When the pain in jiuxinnai''s heart can''t be expressed in words. If she dies, the meaning of her existence will be gone."Jiuxinnai, Meiqin, the world does not have any meaning for me, because you are by my side, I know the meaning of my existence, for me, you can be happy all my life is my biggest ideal and wish, I swear, today this kind of thing, I will not let it happen again!" Li is a person who is not good at words. The only words that can prove the feelings in his heart are ordinary. He has used rotten vows in his previous life.


    For ninja, the oath is too low, but Meiqin and jiuxinnai are happy and moved. They know that this man has never bowed his head, nor promised anything. But now, in order to make them feel at ease, they say their own oath. In Meiqin and jiuxinnai''s heart, this oath is heavier than a world, They believe, they believe.


    Because this man is the one they want to love with their life www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C169

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    At this time, a large group of people appeared in front of Li, led by the anxious yuzhibozhan and yuzhiboming. Behind them stood more than 300 yuzhibo people with scarlet eyes. Finally, there were thousands of grass tribe ninjas and caoren village ninjas.


    "Patriarch, are you ok?" Yuzhibo came forward in flames of war and saw that Li had not been hurt. Then he saw the tattered ground under his feet. It was obvious that there was a big war. Thinking of this, yuzhibo knelt down on one knee and said with regret, "patriarch, I''ll wait a step late and let the patriarch fight alone. I really deserve to die. Please punish him!"


    As soon as Yu zhibozhan said this, thousands of ninjas all knelt down on one knee behind him and said in a high voice, "please punish the patriarch!"


    Looking at the man kneeling on the ground, Li shook his head slightly and said, "two elders, this is the end of the matter. You all get up. Now what we should do is not to investigate who is responsible, but to let the person who caused this pay the price!"


    "Hum, that damned Tuan Zang should have killed him when he was in the ghost town, because he knew he was harboring such evil intentions." Yuzhibozhan is a hot tempered man. He is angry when he talks about it. He has already surrendered, and he even catches people by signing a contract. Which one can''t bear it? What''s more, jiuxinnai and Meiqin are captured. The big reason for this is the fault of ninjas who are responsible for guarding. He and yuzhiboming are responsible for some small things in ghost town. This kind of thing happened, At the end of the day, they both have a lot of responsibility.


    "Well, reorganize the troops. We''ll level the city of Platycodon grandiflorum overnight and attack Muye village!" Li waved his hand, and a trace of murderous spirit flashed in his eyes. His hatred for Tuan Zang was almost irrepressible. If it wasn''t for the most cruel punishment, Li would have slapped him in the face and made him into meat sauce.


    "Yes, patriarch!" Yuzhibozhan nods, then stands up and goes down with yuzhiboming to rectify the Ninja army.


    "Brother Li, do we really want to attack Muye on a large scale?" After Yu zhibozhan left, Meiqin came forward with a frown and asked in a soft voice.


    "Don''t worry, no matter what happens, I won''t let you and Jiu xinnai have an accident!" Li nodded, his face softened, and he knew that Meiqin was worried. Muye was the first of the five villages, and the gold content was absolutely high. Although Li was confident of conquering Muye, Meiqin and jiuxinnai had a preconceived idea that they were a family fighting against the largest village in the world of tolerance. Needless to say, the strength difference between the two was very clear. Meiqin grew up in Muye, which was even more important Knowing the energy of woody leaves, it''s natural to be afraid.


    Hearing this, Meiqin opens her mouth slightly and finally lowers her head. She is very clever and knows that Li misunderstands her meaning. In fact, Meiqin''s worry is not because she is afraid of her own death, but because she is afraid of something wrong with Li.


    While listening to the conversation between Li and Meiqin, jiuxinnai turns her head slightly. She also guesses that Li misunderstands Meiqin, and can''t help saying, "Li, no matter what, you must take Meiqin and me this time!" Seeing that Li wanted to refuse, Jiu xinnai came forward and covered Li''s mouth with his fingers. He shook his head and said in a soft voice, "I know that no matter what you do, it''s for us. Whether you fight alone or not, you always bear everything in silence. Although it seems reasonable to you, it''s not a kind of happiness for me and Meiqin!"


    Hearing Jiu xinnai''s words, he was slightly stunned. He looked down at Jiu xinnai, looking at the clear eyes with expectation. He knew that Jiu xinnai''s words were not finished.


    "What Meiqin and I hope is to be with you, whether it''s war or peace, we hope to be with you, instead of hiding behind you like a child. What we hope is to walk with you side by side, cherish every moment with you, even if we die in other people''s lives..."


    Before he finished speaking, Li put his hand away from his mouth and poured Jiu xinnai into his arms. Smelling the faint fragrance of Jiu xinnai, li felt at ease for a while. This kind of feeling, no matter in previous life or in this life, he never had. Even if he was with Jiu xinnai at ordinary times, all he could feel was just a kind of responsibility, but at this moment This sense of responsibility has become a sense of security.


    Yes, love is a matter for two people. I blindly keep Jiu xinnai and Meiqin behind me. I seem to feel that I have done my duty and my duty as a man, but I also slowly push Jiu xinnai and Meiqin away from me. It seems that I have protected this responsibility, but in fact, it brings more pressure to Jiu xinnai and Meiqin When they want to protect juxinnai and Meiqin, they must also want to use their meager strength to help themselves and protect themselves.


    Meiqin is envious of her, and she also wants to lie in the arms of Li, but she doesn''t dare. Meiqin knows that Li''s feelings for herself are always in a state of contradiction, sister? Is doubt a lover? Meiqin doesn''t know which one to prefer. Although Meiqin is very clear about her feelings in her heart, she is embarrassed to say it. She can only stand on one side and admire jiuxinnai, who is enjoying the tenderness of separation.


    After the mood calmed down, Li returned to the face of Gujing wubo before. After seeing Meiqin and jiuxinnai, he said faintly, "jiuxinnai, Meiqin, go to the elder quickly and join the army with the big army. Do you know?"Nine xinnai and Meiqin smell speech, the facial expression shows a glimmer of joy, quickly nodded.


    Li slightly tilted his lips, then showed a serious look and said again, "but one thing you should remember is that you can''t be merciful or careless in fighting on the battlefield. Once there is a slightest mistake, the price will be your life, you know?"


    "Yes, patriarch!"


    Jiu xinnai and Meiqin straightened their waists and pretended to be serious, but the two red faces betrayed them. For the first time, they were affirmed by Li, not to mention how happy they were.


    At this time, the elder also ran over and gave a salute to Li Xing. He said solemnly, "my Lord, the troops have been reorganized. There are 250 people directly under yuzhibo, 160 guards and 2300 ninjas. You can start at any time!"


    From Wen Yan, he nodded slightly, looked at the thousands of ninjas who had already lined up not far ahead, and said, "let''s go!" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C170

    It''s about eleven o''clock in the evening. It''s not too late. I was caught from jiuxinnai and Meiqin. Now, it''s only three hours past. At eleven o''clock, the bustling Muye village should be full of lights and people. It''s also the busiest time for all snack bars. However, now, the whole Muye village is dead and every household is closed At 10:30, Muye residents received a notice that the ninja of the enemy village was about to launch an attack on Muye village. All the women and children entered the emergency shelter, while the men stayed at home and closed their doors. There was no way. The news of the war came so suddenly that they wanted to transfer all the people in a short time The only way is to transfer the women and children first.


    Although the lights are bright, except for some ninjas jumping over the fast roof, there is basically no ordinary resident. The fight between ninjas is not something they can participate in. The prosperous woody leaves seem to fall into a deep sleep, waiting for something to wake them up.


    "Tuan Zang, you are too reckless. Even if you want to deal with Yu Zhibo Li, you should at least discuss it with him. Now it''s OK. Stealing chicken can''t eat rice. Yu Zhibo Li is leading the Ninja army to this side. It''s really..." Looking at Tuan Zang sitting next to him, ape feiri chop resents the fact that iron is not made of steel, and he is out of breath. He had finally signed a compensation treaty to avoid fighting with the front. Now, everything is over, and the whole wood leaf will fall into the flames of war again. As soon as he remembers the terrible memory of the last time the mighty giant cut the mountain, ape feiri chop is his heart I''m in a hurry.


    "The army? Hum, yuzhibo is less than 3000 yuan away from his ninja. What kind of army is this Tuan Zang snorted coldly and said with disdain, but his face was very gloomy. It was obvious that this sentence was not right.


    "Stupid, yuzhiboli doesn''t have many subordinates, but as long as he is alone, he will be enough to send us Muye into a hell that will never die!" It was the first time that he was so angry. Although Tuan Zang''s actions made him very dissatisfied, this time, Tuan Zang''s basket was too big for mu ye to bear. After losing his temper, the momentum of ape feiri''s cutting was gone again. He said with regret, "if Shuo Mao is still there, plus gangshou, Zilai and dasheban The chieftain of the thousand hand family is also very powerful. Several of them come out together. If they use the border technique, they may not be able to deal with Yu Zhibo Li. Ah


    Qimu Shuo Mao committed suicide some time ago because he couldn''t bear the public opinion of the village. But Tuan Zang and ape feiri chop were the culprits. Tuan Zang was responsible for the rumor of walking. Before that, ape feiri chop acquiesced in Tuan Zang''s practice, and even gave implicit support. Now the enemy is facing us, and ape feiri chop is nostalgic for Qimu Shuo Mao. The strength of Bai Ya is better than that of others He is also strong, with him in the words, Muye should have a bit of winning it!


    "Qi Mu Shuo Mao?" The regiment hides in one side disdained to turn the ape to fly day to chop one eye, in the heart to his hypocrisy is disdain very much.


    Just then, a ninja appeared suddenly, knelt on one knee and said respectfully, "Lord Huoying, you have found the Ninja army of yuzhiboli ten miles away from the city of Platycodon. They are heading for Platycodon!"


    "So fast?" Ape flying day cut smell speech, facial expression side, can''t help but stand up, both hands on the table, a face is uncertain, don''t know what to think.


    "Ape fly, we can''t stand to retreat now. The jiejie skill left by the early adults is just in use. Now Muye has three shadow level masters, namely, senwu, dashuewan and zilaiye, besides the master who is afraid of blood and can''t fight. If you add you, it''s just four. They have reached the conditions to support the jiejie skill, until now If you want to command the ninja, you can give it to me and the two advisers! " Tuan Zang was quite bold at this time. He didn''t have such a good heart as ape Flying Sun chop. He suddenly stood up and stared at ape Flying Sun chop with his right eye.


    This enchantment is the legendary four red sun array. It is a powerful enchantment left over from the thousand hand pillars of that year. It needs four shadow level strong men to support it. Even the Nine Tailed jade can''t do anything about it. This is what they tried in the thousand hand pillars of that year.


    In fact, the real power is even more terrifying than Tuan Zang''s understanding. You know, in the later period, the technique of enchantment bound all the ten tails, but before that, no one had ever heard of ten tails, and no one knew ten tails. That''s why even the Nine Tailed jade can''t do anything.


    "Tuan Zang?" Ape Fei''s eyes narrowed slightly when he heard the words. This enchantment skill is very powerful. It''s the top secret skill of seal skill. No one understands it except ape Fei''s daily chop. Similarly, he can''t teach it. After all, the power of this skill is too strong. However, thinking of the current situation, ape Fei''s daily chop sighs helplessly and has to agree with Tuan Zang''s method.


    Although it''s a temporary study, it''s only for the shadow level strong. They already have a little concept of Ninjutsu. It''s not difficult to learn the skill of enchantment. If they are stupid, they can learn it in half an hour. It''s better. It''s estimated that as long as ten minutes, the skill of enchantment is much easier to learn than Ninjutsu.


    "System, exchange for Raytheon stage one, stage two!"


    "Ding! If the exchange is successful, 15 thousand points will be deducted, and the owner''s remaining points will be 350 thousand! "When we are about to arrive at the foot of Platycodon City, in order to be on the safe side, Li still exchanges the space ninja of Fei Lei Shen. Although he has reached the level of Fei Lei Shen in terms of speed, he always comes back to say that Fei Lei Shen is a space ninja. It''s hateful to ignore any obstacles and allow him to shuttle. He can also shuttle freely according to coordinates, which is much more accurate than the instant step.


    After exchanging for the God of flying thunder, Li marks the coordinates of the God of flying thunder on Meiqin and jiuxinnai, so that they can appear even when they are in danger. On the other hand, Li''s eyelids jump fiercely, and he always feels that there seems to be disharmony in this war. This feeling is very strange, but Li can firmly believe in this intuition. After all, wood leaves can be made As the head of the five villages, when it comes to energy, there is absolutely no shortage.


    Three hundred meters in front of Platycodon grandiflorum, I looked up at the top of Platycodon city. Suddenly, I saw ape feirizhan standing on it in armor and with a golden cudgel. On the left stood zilaiye, dashuewan and qianshousenwu. On the right stood Tuan Zang and two old consultants. #£¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C171

    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Led by ape Flying Sun chop, Zilai, dasheban and qianshousen jumped down from the city of Platycodon grandiflorum, and stood in front of Li. There was no panic on the faces of the four people. It was the jiejie skill that gave them great confidence.


    Ape flying day cut glanced at the Ninja army behind him, and then fixed his eyes on Li''s body, said lightly, "yuzhiboli, what Tuan Zang did in ghost town, although I didn''t know in advance, but in the end, it was also my negligence. Here, I sincerely apologize to you!" With that, the three generations of Huoying also bowed to Li with a sincere face. His wrinkled face was full of sadness, a sincere look.


    Muye ninja, who just came out from the gate of Platycodon city with Tuan Zang and Tu, saw the three generations of Huoying apologizing to the local leader, and they were filled with righteous indignation. In their hearts, the three generations of Huoying were respectable people who devoted most of their life to Muye. However, there were always some people who wanted to destroy Muye''s peace, so that this respectable old man had to put on their clothes It''s intolerable to join the battle. Is it true that Muye is a soft persimmon? Who wants to pinch it?


    Listen to the words of ape Flying Sun chop, there is no expression on Li''s face. His eyes pass by ape Flying Sun chop, ignoring the big snake pill, and then freeze on the group hiding behind them. At this time, Li''s mouth turns and lightly says, "garbage, I''ll let you see how fragile the invincible Platycodon grandiflorum city is in your heart right now!"


    Tuan Zang was angry when he heard the speech, and his face became gloomy. He said in a deep voice, "Yu Zhibo Li, don''t say too much. Last time he surrendered to you, it was just the battle between Muye and Shanren that made you pick up a bargain. Do you think you still have such good luck this time?"


    "Well said!" With a slight hum from Li, the three gouyu in the pupil rotate to form the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, and a layer of purple chakra appears on the body surface. The sound of bone friction is particularly harsh. In a short time, a purple giant is formed and suspended in the center of Xu Zuo Neng''s abdomen. His hands are crossed and encircled, his eyes are slightly pulled down, and he ignores the ape Flying Sun chop below People, he would like to see what kind of weapons Muye has found, which can give them so much confidence.


    "The patriarch''s form of xuzoneng has changed again!"


    Yuzhibo people are excited when they see suzanenhu people. His face is red and his legs are red. The giant becomes bigger and bigger, just like the God of war. His whole body is full of incomparable momentum. This momentum seems to be able to tear up the sky. Originally, he attacked Muye, but these people are not optimistic about it. To come here, they are fighting to kill one, killing two, and making one But now, seeing the more powerful suzaneng, everyone is full of confidence. With such a powerful patriarch, Muye village will collapse like a local chicken.


    The fierce army of Muye ninjas also came down at this time. They will never forget the scene of cutting a mountain with the last knife. How can the city resist if they cut the city of Platycodon grandiflorum.


    "Zilaiye, dashuewan, a thousand hands are lost!" He wanted to apologize to Li in a low voice. Even if he could not avoid the war, at least he had to eliminate some hatred. But what he didn''t expect was that not only did the apology not work, but he didn''t even look at him directly. This made him very uncomfortable. Looking at the whole world of tolerance, who dares to ignore him, Even if the other four villages were enemies, they didn''t dare to be so rude to him. Yuzhibo was only 12 years old!


    Since then, the three of them nodded, and one of them surrounded Xu Zuo Neng Hu, forming a four corner square array.


    "Yuzhibo, there is a way to heaven. If you don''t go, there''s no way to hell. I''ll let you bury my son with me today!" With his hands together, Qian Shousen looks up at the Li hateful voice in the center of Xu Zuo Neng Hu and says that thinking of the power of the four red sun array, Qian Shousen is very sure to kill Li. Even if he can''t kill him, he will kill all his subordinates. At that time, how crazy will Yu Zhibo be? Qian Shousen looks forward to it. The more he thinks about it, the faster he feels.


    "Well, quickly raise the four red sun array!" Ape flying day cut do not want to say more, afraid of late is born change, deep voice cheers.


    "What a group of shameless people! Four people beat my patriarch. I won''t kill you!" Yuzhibozhan has a short temper. When he sees that all four of them are top experts, he wants to rush forward. However, Tuan Zang suddenly stands in front of yuzhibozhan.


    "Yuzhibo battle, you don''t have to worry about the battle between them. Next, you''d better consider how to deal with us!"


    A group of Muye ninjas followed tuanzang to block yuzhibozhan and others. The number of Muye ninjas was at least more than 5000, which was twice as many as yuzhibozhan and others. At this time, tuanzang''s face showed a smile, and finally had a chance to get rid of these rebels. He took a side look at Li and said, "yuzhiboli, even if you are strong, you still have a chance If you don''t want to plant on the hand of Muye, your eyes will also be in my bag! "


    Boom!


    Four red curtains of light appeared out of thin air, just like the square array, which trapped Xu Zuo Neng in it. This light curtain is extremely tall, just like the sky curtain. Unless it has wings, it can''t go out. The only way is to break the light curtain. In short, it is violence."What is this enchantment?" Li Li didn''t worry. He looked at the red light curtain and was dazzled. In his mind, he quickly recalled the enchantment he had seen. Soon, he noticed the connection, and his face showed a little clear. Big snake pill, zilaiye, thousand hands senwu, plus an ape Flying Sun chop, all four of them were shadow level strong men. It took four shadow level strong men to raise a enchantment There is only four red Yang formation in the jiejie skill. It should be the top secret skill of the whirlpool clan, but later it was passed to qianshouzhujian through the whirlpool Shuihu, and finally it was written on the seal book.


    The four red sun array is not very well understood. It''s just seen from the original work. I don''t know how powerful it is. But from the jade of a tail beast that blocked ten tails in the later period, we can see that the four red sun array is absolutely powerful.


    "I''d better try its strength first!" From slightly narrowed eyes, must assist can Hu hands each appear a purple long knife, and then fiercely toward the front of the light curtain cut in the past.


    Gollum!


    Ape Flying Sun chop is a little nervous. Although the four red sun array once blocked the Nine Tailed beast jade, the power of xuzonenghu is still strong. Even if xuzonenghu is smaller than last time, he dare not be careless. For leaving, he has an instinctive palpitation. This palpitation is not fear, but fear of the enemy who can''t measure the bottom line. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C172

    Boom!


    Su Zuo Neng''s two long knives looked at the red light curtain, and the huge force directly cut the deformation of the light curtain and protruded out toward the outside. The ground seemed to vibrate, and the strong energy was directly discharged into the sky like smoke from a chimney.


    Teng! Teng!


    Although this attack power is powerful, it still can''t cause trouble to the four red sun array. After the power of xuzonenghu is put into the sky, it immediately returns to its original shape without any cracks on the surface. Moreover, xuzonenghu''s body shape of more than 20 meters is back two steps by this power, and the ground is shaking again.


    You got it? Are you really on guard?


    Ape Flying Sun chop''s eyes brightened, and then he was relieved. Although it was the strongest jiejie skill left by the fire shadow of the early generation, it really made ape Flying Sun chop leave a shadow some time ago. At this time, he saw that the four red sun array had such powerful power, and his face also showed a smile.


    "Ha ha, yuzhiboli, you are not dead this time! Even if we can''t kill you, we will trap you in it, starve you and thirst you! " Senwu can''t bear it any longer. He laughs. Ever since qianshouhuang died, he thinks about revenge all the time. But the fire shadow of Muye is too weak to fight with him. Now it''s OK. Yuzhibo leaves him.


    "Patriarch...!" Yu Zhibo is in a big hurry. Seeing Li trapped, he immediately wants to go to rescue him. However, Tuan Zang is hit with one hand and the strong wind is overflowing. This is just a level C wind escape ninja, gale palm.


    "Old Tuan Zang, get out of here!" Yu Zhibo is very angry. After avoiding this Ninjutsu, a bully comes forward to Tuan Zang. His black pupil changes, and his eyes appear. Tuan Zang''s face suddenly empties.


    Bang! Bang!


    Almost in an instant, Tuan Zang was kicked out by Yu Zhibo and fell several meters away.


    "Huodun, the art of haohuoqiu!" Yuzhibozhan is not clear at all. As soon as Tuan Zang is landed, the seal style of yuzhibozhan is finished and a huge fireball is thrown out to Tuan Zang.


    "Water escape, water dragon bullet!"


    High!


    The water dragon and fireball collide and counteract each other. Although Tuan Zang''s Ninjutsu attribute has no water, he can barely fight with Hao fireball by paying more chakra.


    "Damn it, yuzhibo, the eye of writing wheel!" After Tuan Zang got up, he quickly stepped back, avoided the white steam, and fought with the yuzhibo people. He ran into the place where the white fog covered his eyes and was looking for death. Tuan Zang obviously understood this truth. Just after a while, he got into the magic of writing wheel eyes. Fortunately, he found out in time and broke the magic. Otherwise, yuzhibo would fight not with his feet, but with his hands After suffering, Tuan Zang''s obsession with lunyan was even greater when he thought that he had just been killed.


    Boom!


    Eleven chakras soared into the sky, furious, full of unknown atmosphere, covering most of the battlefield. The nearby Muye ninjas were directly rushed out. The yuzhibo family and Muye ninjas were also called to start. The eleven Pro guards were powerful, and the general Muye ninjas were not even their enemies.


    Listening to the shouting outside, Li frowned slightly and released his eyes'' pupil force to the maximum extent. Suddenly, from Li''s body surface, the huge chakra quickly enlarged the size of xuzoneng, but after a while, the complete xuzoneng appeared, and the endless pupil force also stabilized the huge chakra in an instant, just over 20 meters At this time, man has become a hundred meters high, and his power has increased several times. The giant is wearing armor, helmet and purple sabre, just like a god of war.


    "Here we are. Hold on Ape flying day cut face a tight, know now is the beginning of the main dish, can''t help but shout.


    Needless to say, the three people all know that this is the critical moment. They can only resist this terrible 100 meter giant. They are really at ease. They all rush to add chakra''s input and try their best to block this powerful blow.


    Zizi! Zizi!


    With his feet slightly staggered and his right hand on the handle of the sword, Xu Zuo slowly pulled out the sword from his waist. With the sound of the sword coming out of its sheath, all four of them could not help swallowing their saliva. Even the cold face of the big snake pill was dignified. Everyone present knew the horror of the hundred meter giant.


    Whoosh!


    The long sword came out of the scabbard and cleaved directly on the four Chiyang formation with unparalleled momentum. Suddenly, the terrible force spread, and the powerful force directly propped up the four square formation into an oval strange form. Because the ground couldn''t bear the huge force, it directly cracked and swayed, and the faces of the four people who maintained the four Chiyang formation suddenly changed and quickly increased Chakra''s input, lest the four red sun array be destroyed.


    Bang! Bang!


    The 100 meter high suzannenghu slashed on the four red sun formations. The huge rebound force made suzannenghu step back two steps. The face of Li in the middle of suzannenghu''s forehead changed, and there was a pain in his eyes. Although he soon recovered, his face was a little ugly.Boom!


    The four red sun formations are indeed worthy of four shadow level strongmen to complete the enchantment. Even after all the attacks of Xu Zuo Neng were blocked. Although it seemed to be broken before, in the end, all the energy was discharged into the sky. For a moment, even the dark sky seemed to be stirred and the clouds changed.


    "In the way?"


    All four of them were relieved, and the red color on their faces faded away. Just now, they increased the frequency of chakra transmission to the maximum, which could be resisted. At the last moment, they almost flew out by this terrible force.


    "Yuzhiboli is really a marvelous talent that yuzhibo people can hardly produce in a hundred years." Ape feirizhan relaxed, could not help shaking his head and sighing, muttering, "if it can be used by my woody leaf, at least for decades, woody leaf can live in peace!"


    "Mr. ape Fei, this is not the time to think about it. Now yuzhiboli is trapped, and his best skill can''t break the four red sun array. Next, we should think about how to deal with him. It''s impossible to really trap him here until he starves to death!" Big snake pill seems to be a little discontented to say.


    The whole body must be able to split the four Chiyang formations. Although it''s expected, it still makes Li feel a little uncomfortable. There is still the jiejie skill in the world that can suppress all of the body must be able to. It''s true that the tolerance world inherited for thousands of years is not so simple on the surface.


    "But one thing falls one thing. Although the four red sun formations are hard, they are helpless to deal with space Ninja!" Li slightly curled his mouth and looked at the four guys outside who were discussing how to deal with himself. Li was very disdainful. Later, I''ll see how you can laugh www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C173

    At this time, yuzhibo and Muye are fighting for each other. In the war of tens of thousands of people, you can hear a scream every moment. Some of them are yuzhibo and some of them are Muye. The two ninjas have already killed red eyes. As long as you see that the forehead protection on your head is different from you, you will see the past of Ninjutsu and kuwuhao. The ground is full of potholes.


    "Huodun, Tianlong!" Jiuxinnai avoids a Muye Ninja''s attack and presses his palm on the other side''s back. Suddenly, the seal technique breaks out. The Muye Ninja doesn''t know why, so he wants to launch chakra. Suddenly, his body is burning. After a while, he falls to the ground and doesn''t move. The fire is still burning.


    "Huodun, the art of haohuoqiu!"


    Ah!


    After killing a Muye ninja, Meiqin quickly retreats and comes to behind Jiu xinnai. They are back to back, but their eyes are looking at the surrounding war.


    "Well, you can hold on to it!" Jiuxinnai glanced at Meiqin behind her and said.


    "Don''t worry, I''m practicing every day during this period of time. Even if I''m not as good as you, ninja will throw you eight blocks!" Meiqin snorted, not to be outdone.


    They have a good relationship, but they like a man at the same time, which means they have to fight every day. Although they don''t mind that now, this fight has become a habit. Now when they fight, they don''t forget to fight twice.


    In order to help Li, jiuxinnai and Meiqin have made great efforts to practice at home. Their strength is at least up to tolerance. Jiuxinnai is good at body skill and seal skill, while Meiqin is good at pupil skill and Ninja skill. They cooperate with each other. Muye Ninja is surprised that none of them can get close to each other. They come here and are either sealed by seal skill, but Meiqin mends the sword, or they are On Meiqin''s writing wheel eye, is manipulated by magic, nine Sinai mend the knife, two people play that is called a music.


    In a word, they won''t be hurt in a short time. As for Muye, the more powerful ninjas, they all went to deal with the pro guards. The 11 Pro guards have chakra, which has a tail beast. Their explosive power, speed and strength have been increased by several times. In addition, they have a writing wheel eye. They are like bulldozers all the way. Whoever touches will die. In addition, yuzhibohu has a kaleidoscope from time to time Muye Ninja has become a lamb to be slaughtered. Although yuzhibo doesn''t have the blood of yuzhibo, it costs a lot of chakra to use the kaleidoscope, but it has the chakra support of tailed beast, which has been temporarily made up for.


    "Ape flying teacher, we must quickly find a way to solve yuzhiboli, or our Ninja will die and hurt a lot!" I''m also worried about Muye ninja. Seeing that the yuzhibo people who are wearing red chakra coat are killing Muye ninja, I''m worried.


    "Well, I see!" Ape feirizhan frowned slightly. Even so, he couldn''t think of a way. If one person left at this time, the four red sun formations would collapse immediately. At that time, it''s not the problem of killing a little ninja. I''m afraid the whole Muye will fall into crisis.


    With his scarlet eyes, he took a look at the border and said, "you don''t have to be so embarrassed. You''ve wasted so much time. You''d better save those Muye ninjas!"


    "No way ..£¡¡±


    The ape flies day to chop words haven''t finished, a pair of old eyes suddenly protrude, four red Yang array that hundred meters high giant unexpectedly burst to break up, Yu Zhi wave leave is to disappear in the blink of an eye, don''t know where to go.


    "The art of flying thunder? It''s impossible. It''s a space Ninja left by teacher Feijian. It''s only recorded in the sealed book. The only person who has learned it is Watergate. Yuzhiboli doesn''t know this kind of Ninja at all. Moreover, the technique of flying thunder requires spatial coordinates to move. How did he send the coordinates outside when he was trapped in the four red sun array? " The ape flies day to chop a face not to believe, then very quickly, he thought of a kind of possibility, murmur a way "say before coming, he already knew the existence of four red sun array, so left space coordinate in advance?"


    Boom!


    The ground suddenly shook, like a mountain suddenly falling from the sky, and the sound was as dull as thunder. How could the four of them be in the mood to maintain the four red sun array? They all turned around and looked in the direction of Platycodon City, because the source of the vibration was in front of Platycodon City, that is, behind them. However, when they saw this, they suddenly looked shocked. They didn''t know when they ran to the bottom of Platycodon City, and they didn''t know A hundred meter high suzaneng was set up. Just now, the huge sound was the huge sound that the hundred meter high giant stepped out of the sky.


    "Although it can''t be regarded as xuzoneng, it''s almost there!" After landing, Li breathed a little. He just used the coordinates on jiuxinnai to break away from the boundary of sichiyang formation in a moment. Before landing, he lost a thunderbolt to the sky in front of the city of Platycodon. Then he quickly set up his body and fell down directly, which caused such a sensation.


    In fact, in the four Chi Yang array, Li wants to transfer the complete body, Xu and Neng Hu together. Unfortunately, the volume of the complete body, Xu and Neng Hu is too large. At the present stage, the flying thunder god can''t transfer such a large object, so he has to go back to the second place. He can disperse the complete body, Xu and Neng Hu, and then set it up in an instant. It''s not to force, it''s mainly to use it It took a lot of chakra for all the suzannengru. That''s why Li wanted to transfer the suzannengru together. Unexpectedly, he failed.Zi ~ ~


    the harsh voice sounded, and the 100 meter tall Xu Zuo Neng Hu slowly pulled out the saber on his waist and aimed at the front of the city of Platycodon grandiflorum. The city of Platycodon grandiflorum is only 20 meters at most, while the full body Xu Zuo Neng Hu is 100 meters high. The reminder gap between the two is just like that of a normal person and a baby. He can cross it with one foot, but in order to make his subordinates able Enough unimpeded into the city of Platycodon grandiflorum, from or intend to cut this little bit to pieces, Platycodon grandiflorum city is the protective barrier of wood leaves, if disappeared, I''m afraid it''s a fun thing!


    "Stop, yuzhiboli. There are countless innocent civilians behind the city of Platycodon grandiflorum. Do you want to kill them?" Ape feiri saw Li''s plan, and he couldn''t care about his image any more. He roared excitedly and ran towards the huge suzannenghu. He wanted to hold the foot of suzannenghu and pull it down.


    "Hum, yuzhibo is not the virgin. What can they do to me? Even if they die by my sword, it''s also your fault to be Huoying. Because of your lack of ability, they will be destroyed!" Li Leng snorted without looking back. He didn''t hesitate at all. He controlled Xu Zuo Neng to chop across the city of Platycodon grandiflorum. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C174

    Ape flying day cut silly eyes, big snake pill silly eyes, since also silly eyes, thousand hands Sen no silly eyes, is fighting with Yu Zhibo Muye Ninja also silly eyes, Tuan Zang a pair of eyes is almost protruding.


    Boom!


    It can be seen by naked eyes that the barrier used to protect the wood leaves is as strong as a crow''s paw. Yes, it is. Under this powerful force, it is not even qualified to be cut off. Like a bulldozer, the city walls are all turned into powder. The powerful force causes a storm, and the ruins of Platycodon city are directly led to the city Behind Muye, the fierce sword gas destroyed a city wall, but it didn''t seem to feel any tired, still strong, look like this, I have to rush to Muye village.


    Boom!


    as can be imagined, awesome air rushed to the village of wood leaves. When the force could not find the exhaustion, all the energy burst out in a flash. Even if the noise of the earthquake was crystal clear, even after thousands of meters away, they could hear it clearly. The trees beside them were shaking and the ground was shaking.


    Although I don''t know how many people died in the system, I can''t help but be glad to hear that the points calculated by the system are just like the clattering votes. Even with the heart of separation, I can''t help but rush to 600000 with 35 points. I have to sigh that the battlefield is the best place to earn points ¡£


    "Yu Zhi Bo Li..."


    A roar rang out, and a figure jumped up like a spirit monkey. When he looked at it, he took the golden cudgel, which was not proportional to his small figure, and hit the back of xuzoneng''s foot. He wanted to hit the head, but xuzoneng was too high. Unless he had a flying tool, where could he jump 100 meters high ? Therefore, we can only go back to the second place, and attack must be able to support our feet.


    At this time, ape flying rizha''s brain is congested. Thinking of how many civilians and Ninjas died in the wood leaf, he would like to kill the monster in front of him with a golden cudgel. Although ape flying rizha is hypocritical, in the final analysis, his hypocrisy is for the village. He has devoted all his life''s love to the village, even more than his relatives. Even if he dies, he will die He didn''t want to see the village hurt. At this time, he had ignored the gap between himself and Li. He just wanted to beat the cold-blooded bastard to death with a stick.


    "Don''t think too much of yourself!" Seeing the action of ape Flying Sun chop, he gave a cold hum of disdain, and immediately two hands grew out of his back, and he hit ape Flying Sun chop directly.


    The giant with a height of 100 meters has arms at least several meters thick. The air seems to be able to oppress him with this fist. With a slight blasting sound, he meets the golden cudgel of the flying ape.


    Bang!


    When the two touch each other, ape Flying Sun chop''s face is red and his legs are red, and he can''t vent his sullen breath. The whole person flies back at a faster speed. In front of the giant with a height of 100 meters, ape Flying Sun chop is no doubt as big as an ant. There is no comparability between the two.


    Zilai also looks at dasheban and catches the inverted ape Flying Sun chopper. However, when they encounter the ape Flying Sun chopper, they feel an unparalleled force. They directly rush dasheban and Zilai out. After landing, they glide tens of meters on the ground. They are blushing and obviously holding their breath.


    Ape feiri''s hands trembled. He could hardly hold the golden cudgel. His old face was even more horrified. In the real sense, this was his first fight with Li. Although he had witnessed Li''s strength before, it was empty to see. Only by personal experience can he know the power like the abyss and the horror of this 12-year-old boy.


    "Old man, you are too impulsive. Even if you want to fight, you should join hands with me!" Feel the ape flying day cut strange, since also a face discontented mutter way, in fact is also turning the corner care.


    "From now on, don''t talk about it. Now we''d better find a way to deal with Yu Zhibo. He seems to be going to deal with us now!" Big snake pill released the hand that held ape Flying Sun chop, and looked forward to the front. It was hard for big snake pill. He was still a one armed man now. He took ape Flying Sun chop by force. With only one right hand, he was under more pressure than himself. He was just afraid that others would see his difference.


    Boom! Boom!


    From the control of suzoneng Hu turned around, only slightly moved two steps, the ground will send out a dull sound of impact, turned around, from the look to the thousand hands senwu, eyes show a trace of contempt, light said "thousand hands senwu, you are not saying that you want to revenge your son? Don''t you always think you can beat us? What''s the matter? Why don''t you talk now? Do you have no ability when the four red sun array is broken? "


    After several question marks, senwu''s already gloomy face was about to drip out of the water. He was filled with deep hatred. He didn''t want to go up and kill the enemy in front of him. He really felt the fear of suzanneng. He couldn''t even raise his courage to fight. Even the strong city wall of Platycodon grandiflorum collapsed like a local chicken. If a man was cut down A knife has to be broken to pieces.


    Qian Shousen didn''t dare to put a fart. Li felt a little bored and didn''t continue to joke. Su Zuo nenghu''s sword pointed to four people the size of an ant on the opposite side. Li said faintly, "Su Zuo nenghu claims that one will see blood, and this blood is the blood of the people who fight with him. So, next, you can have a good taste of the power of Su Zuo nenghu!"Although they had just killed many people, they were not fighting with those who were away from the front. It was obviously not in line with the prediction of suzannenghu. The blood had to be killed by the ape Flying Sun.


    Qianshousen has no uncertain face. He wants to run, but there are many clansmen fighting behind him. If he runs away as a clan leader, his reputation will be ruined. But can he resist without running?


    "You guys, yuzhiboli is really powerful, but we still have Muye''s companions fighting desperately behind us. Anyway, we leaders can''t retreat. Next, we must block yuzhiboli''s move, otherwise, our companions behind us will be killed by this move, you know?" At this time, ape flying day chop also recovered, calm face swept the other three people one eye, said. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C175

    The battle has reached a white hot, a fight down, all the people are killed red eyes, looking at the constant companion fell on their side, full of anger and hatred all concentrated in the hands of the bitter supreme, hard row to the enemy''s throat.


    "Hey, you''re OK!" After killing a Muye ninja, Jiu xinnai comes to Meiqin with a little breath. Looking at Meiqin which is no better than himself, Jiu xinnai immediately turns his mouth and says discontentedly, "these people are as many as ants!"


    "Well, don''t say more, be careful!" When Meiqin''s pupil shrinks, the three gouyu in her eyes seem to have changed, but they just flash away. However, this subtle change makes Meiqin catch each other''s flaw in a flash, and pierce the enemy''s heart.


    "No, why are you so powerful all at once?" Jiu xinnai was stunned.


    "I I don''t know! " Meiqin was also confused. It was just her instinctive reaction. At that moment, her eyes saw through all the dead corners of the other party, and then reached the easy second kill. This insight has surpassed the eyes of sangouyu.


    At this time, Yuzhi Boming got rid of his opponent and came to jiuxinnai and Meiqin. He said lightly, "leave here quickly. The patriarch is going to be serious!"


    "Ah


    Although they didn''t know what was going on, they still nodded and followed Yuzhi Boming to leave the battlefield. Not only they, but also the rest of the people and Cao Ren quickly got rid of their opponents and left. For a moment, only a group of Muye ninjas were left with big eyes and small eyes, but they didn''t react.


    "No, everybody, get down!" A sharp eyed Shangren also found the situation away from them. He saw the giant with a huge long sword, and the target was the ape Flying Sun to chop them. These Muye ninjas were all in the battlefield behind them. That is to say, if the ape Flying Sun could not stop them, they would also suffer.


    Whoosh!


    Everyone''s pupils suddenly shrank, and a fierce white light broke out in front of them. It was faintly visible that there was a knife gas that could cut through everything in the white light. In an instant, all the Muye ninjas fried the pot. At this time, they finally understood why their enemies left suddenly, and finally knew why they were told to lie down, but all this did not come It''s too late.


    "I can''t stop it!"


    The first one to bear the brunt was the ape Flying Sun cutting them. Looking at the unparalleled fury, their faces changed. Looking at the power that can easily destroy a mountain peak, they found that human power is so small.


    "The art of channeling, triple Rashomon!" Dasheban came back, bit his finger, made a seal with one hand, and pressed his palm on the ground.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Three huge courtyards, like Shura''s incarnation, rose from the ground with evil and powerful breath. A pair of pupils on the door glared at the fierce knife Qi in front of them.


    Boom!


    Almost in an instant, where Dao Qi passed, all the three awe inspiring Luosheng gates collapsed and had no effect at all. Dao Qi still had an unparalleled momentum to chop them at the ape Flying Sun.


    There is no need to be reminded. No one dares to take such a powerful Dao Qi. Even if what was said before is nice, once their lives are in danger, they will not care about anything. They just lie down on the ground, hoping to avoid this attack.


    "Well, can you hide?" Standing in the middle of his forehead, Li saw four people lying on the ground like dogs, with a trace of disdain at the corners of his mouth. The attack seemed to be able to escape, but in fact it could not be avoided in any way. Even if they were lying on the ground, the violent force caused by the attack would also rush them out. Although it was not fatal, the serious injury was certain.


    WOW!


    Where Dao Qi passes, the earth on the ground is like bean curd, which is lifted up layer by layer. Ape flying day cuts four people to hide on the ground. Their faces change greatly. They know they can''t hide anyway. But at this time, they have no choice but to use their best strength to defend.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Although the four escaped from the Dao Qi, they couldn''t escape the great energy caused by the Dao Qi. They were rushed out directly, rolling on the ground like rolling stones, mixed with soil, and rushed to the woody Ninja behind. There was another group of screams, and countless figures were rushed into the woods behind like fallen leaves.


    Click!


    The trees are flying, all of them are pulled out of the ground by this force, and fly to the high altitude, like weightless scraps of paper floating in the air.


    "The form of suzanenghu of the patriarch has changed again, and this form .£¡¡±


    The yuzhibo people who watched from afar were very excited. Everyone was very excited when they saw the attack that could destroy the heaven and the earth. This is their leader, this is their patriarch. He is not even 13 years old. Go to hell with all the thousand hands and all the yuzhibo spots. In front of this young man, the God of tolerance will be eclipsed.


    "Have you consumed so many chakras?" He took a calm look at the forest in front of him, which had changed the terrain. He didn''t pay too much attention to it. He left three layers of strength, otherwise, the damaged area would be larger. What really left him was that his chakra consumed a lot. In less than half an hour of fighting, chakra consumed a third of it, which was more than a dozen between yuzhiboban and qianshouzhu It''s much worse one day and one night."There is a powerful skill in space, but chakra is limited!" Li frowned slightly. In the final analysis, he was only 12 years old. He was only one or two months away from 13 years old. Even if he was a genius, there were only so many chakras. Even if it was Indra''s reincarnation, yuzhiboban, when he was 12 years old, chakras could only endure. Although he was not Indra or Asura''s reincarnation, he depended on the water of life He and banxianren have just upgraded chakra to the ordinary shadow level, but that''s the limit. There are only two ways to continue to improve. The first is to wait a few years, and when he grows up, chakra will naturally come into being. The first one can be rejected, but it can''t wait so long. Then there is only the second way to go. Chakra of tailed beast, if he becomes a pillar of human power, chakra will become a pillar of human power Carat at least surge, with the help of the tail of the chakra, casually play half a day a day is not a problem.


    "The tail beast is very important, and there is huiyeji''s consciousness in the body of ten tails, so it can''t be touched easily. Now it seems that we have to go to the system to have a look. I remember there should be tail beast exchange!" He nodded and murmured. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C176

    After the terrorist attack, the forest hundreds of meters around has become a mess. No, it should be said that even a small sapling can not be found. Instead, it is a natural big pit, revealing the loess ground, still emitting light black smoke, and some branches are burning. In this pit, there are countless wood leaf ninjas, whining in pain.


    "Master ape...!"


    In the middle of the pit, ape Flying Sun chop is dying. Zi Lai and Da she wan support ape Flying Sun chop, with a heavy face. Just when the terrible attack swept over, in order to protect the Muye Ninja behind him, he overcame his fear instinct and stood up to resist the knife. The price of this action is that ape Flying Sun chop was cut into two parts Two sections, a huge slug is lying on the fracture of his body, constantly treating, but this can only delay the death of ape flying day chop just, want to survive, must hand in person.


    "It''s OK. Fortunately, I asked gangshou for a little slug before I left. Otherwise, my old man has gone to see Huoying of all ages now!" Ape flying day cut a face weak, slightly said with joy, when the retina to capture the external scenery, ape flying day cut suddenly widened his eyes, excited to seize the arm of zilaiye, eager to say "Ninja, how about ninja, how many casualties?" Maybe he was too excited to affect the injury. Ape feirizhan couldn''t help rolling his eyes. If he didn''t miss the village in his heart, he would have lost consciousness.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, there are not many people who have died because everyone has dodged in time!" Zilai also said in a hurry, but after glancing at the surrounding situation, Zilai''s face dimmed down and whispered, "but the man who escaped by chance has been seriously injured at this time!"


    Qianshousen has no disheartened face. He squats aside and doesn''t speak. When several people hear zilaiye''s words, they are silent one after another. Their hearts are full of sadness. The enemy is too powerful. Just one move will defeat all the thousands of ninjas. Who can resist such strength!


    "This is not the time to be depressed. The enemy is coming!" The big snake pill just depressed for a while, then said in a hoarse voice, and then looked up to the front.


    After hearing the words, several people raised their heads and saw that the edge of the cave was surrounded by ninjas, all of whom were members of yuzhibo''s clan or affiliated ninjas. The war lasted only half an hour. Yuzhibo''s sacrifice was far less than Muye''s, which still took advantage of the eleven guards. These eleven people were very strong. Even if there was no shadow level, there were elites who could endure it, and they were better than the general ones The elites are much more tolerant, and they have the eye of writing wheel. They are like bulldozers. They can stop and kill gods.


    At this time, the crowd in front of them made way for a gap, which had already dispersed. Xuzuo Nengli came out of the crowd, with a long knife pinned to his waist. He looked down at the people under him and scanned. He didn''t find Tuan Zang''s figure, and he didn''t know where to go. But he didn''t worry. Tuan Zang''s family was in a hurry We regard the village as more important than our own life. We will never abandon the village for the sake of survival. We want to make some small moves again.


    Looking at the trapped ninja, ape feirizha is full of grief and wants to stand up and scold. However, due to the separation of his body, he has no choice but to stare at the front of Li with red eyes and gnash his teeth. However, at the same time, he is also very glad that he only brought 5000 Ninja out, and the rest of them are lying in ambush in Muye village, originally to prevent ten thousand Now, it seems that this decision is too correct, otherwise, under this knife, the sacrifice of Ninja would not be more?


    Qianshousen''s face is uncertain. Looking at the Muye ninja, who is lying on the ground and can''t get up, qianshousen begins to retreat slowly. The people he brings out are only two or three hundred. Now he is basically injured, which can be said to be bone and muscle broken. But now he has no other choice. If he doesn''t run away, he can''t be killed. After all, Qianshou and yuzhibo He didn''t dare to delay. After a few steps back, he directly used tudun to sneak into the ground.


    This little action is very clear from nature, but such a small role is ignored. The thousand handed clan has lost four or five hundred people since they were born. Even if they have cultivated a lot of strength in their seclusion for such a long time, they have already broken their muscles and bones. The largest number of people is only six or seven hundred. Such a force can be separated from any one foot Trample to death.


    at this time the night is thick, but the whole forbearance is no one to sleep peacefully. There is such a big thing on the side of the leaves. The eyes of the villages have basically received intelligence and brought the news back to their respective villages.


    ...


    "yuzhiboli is so tough, it seems that Muye is going to be unlucky!"


    In the meeting room of Sharen village, after learning the news, the three generations of Fengying soon summoned the elder to come to the meeting. The speaker was Hai laozang, and his voice was full of hush. It was obvious that he thought of the mighty giant god of war that day.


    "Hum, Muye thinks highly of himself. He has already surrendered, but he kidnaps yuzhiboli while signing the compensation treaty. It''s their misfortune. It''s better that yuzhiboli can completely destroy Muye!" Qiandai''s mother-in-law looked contemptuous and had some pleasure in her eyes. It was really a pleasant thing to watch her old enemy suffer.Three generations of Feng Ying''s face is indifferent, his eyes are slightly narrowed, and he doesn''t know what''s going on. He hears a group of elders talking and holding their own opinions, but no one says to attack Yu Zhibo secretly. This makes three generations of Feng Ying very helpless. He knows that these guys have a shadow in their heart and has a deep fear of Yu Zhibo''s departure.


    "Well, I''m calling you here just to explain one thing!" Three generations of Fengying interrupted the public discussion, sharp eyes scan a circle, suddenly, everyone closed their mouths, quietly waiting for the following, see this situation, three generations of Fengying this satisfied nodded, his prestige is not reduced.


    "I don''t know what kind of attitude Fengying has towards this matter?" Qiandai''s mother-in-law hesitated and asked.


    "Well! Let''s wait and see what happens, but "At this point, the three generations of wind and shadow slightly narrowed their eyes and said in a deep voice," the balance of tolerance can''t be broken! "


    After hearing this, everyone was stunned, and then they were all silent. The balance could not be broken. Does that mean that £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C177

    Almost all the Nu Nen villages received the intelligence brought back by the eyeliner. The leaves were attacked by the family of Yu Zhi Bo. Even the city of the Platycodon was chopped into pieces, and the leaves at that time opened the door to let people enter, and there was no danger of killing the village at any time. However, there was no movement in every Nu village, but what was said was "the balance of tolerance must not be broken!"


    Balance, which is the default of the five big villages in the tolerance world, although they are constantly waging wars, in fact, no one really wants to destroy other villages, because once the balance is broken, there will be one village above all villages, which is not allowed by other big villages. Similarly, Li''s strength is too strong. If he is allowed to occupy it again According to such a rich place as the country of fire, after a few years of development, will the world of tolerance become the only one in the country of fire? This is also something that other big villages will not allow. Only in this way can we have the saying that balance cannot be broken.


    Having said that, none of the villages acted rashly, showing the appearance of letting Muye die. In fact, they gathered ninjas in secret. If Li really wanted to kill Muye in one breath, they would launch a fierce attack. At that time, the five villages could fight back and tear a piece of meat off Muye. Why not?


    In a cave in caoren village, yuzhiboban also received the information from Bai Jue. A face without expression all the year round also showed a smile.


    "Ha ha, yuzhibo is more noisy than I was at the beginning, but this is good news. Chaos, the more chaos, the better!"


    Yuji Boban is known as the symbol of power, and power represents destruction and war. Therefore, the more chaotic the tolerance world is, the happier he will be. Especially for his own plan, the tolerance world must be chaotic, otherwise it is really hard to implement.


    "Only darkness can corrupt people!" Yu Zhibo raised his mouth slightly, showing a faint smile.


    "Congratulations to Mr. Ban. Yuzhiboli can make so much noise. He''s really your clansman!" Bai Jue smiles and agrees, but the expression on his face looks a little bit flat.


    "Bai Jue, cut the crap. Since yuzhiboli has made trouble again, let''s go to add fire and let Wuyin village join in!" Yu Zhi wave spot stares white absolute one eye, light says.


    "I know, Lord ban. By the way, is it for Wuyin village to help Yu Zhibo leave?" Originally want to leave directly, but think of this problem, Bai Jue and looked at Yu Zhibo, a face of innocent asked.


    ¡°¡­¡­ "The anger in Ban''s heart rises. What are the cultured cells in this column? Brain damage. After calming down the anger in his heart, ban looks at Bai Jue coldly and says," if you don''t go to work soon, I''ll kill you! "


    See spot really angry, baijue also dare not make it again, just the question is just deliberately asked, escape also seems to sneak into the underground, then toward the fog hidden village.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ...


    in the huge pit, Zilai and dasheban came forward slightly and blocked the ape Flying Sun. Although they knew that they could not get away with their own strength, they had no choice to retreat at this time. They had no choice but to fight hard.


    "Hey, big snake pill, I''ll block yuzhiboli in a moment. You go to Muye village and bring out all the ambush ninjas!" Taking advantage of the neutral, Zilai also whispered to the big snake pill.


    "Not for a moment, I can go now!" Big snake pill grins, and then makes a seal with one hand. The whole person sinks directly into the ground and walks away so openly, looking at Zilai in a daze.


    "Patriarch, big snake pill may have gone to Muye to move soldiers for rescue. Shall we rush directly into Muye village?" Big snake pill, their small movements, everyone is in the eye, but from no words, Yu Zhibo war only take the initiative to ask.


    At this time, thousands of Muye ninjas fled, injured, and died. The stronger ones all tried to escape into Muye village. The weaker ones all died, adding more than 200000 points to Li. All the middle and upper level ninjas were seriously injured. They could not get up in this pit. At a glance, there were thousands of them.


    "Well, two elders, you lead a thousand ninjas here to capture all the injured people alive. If you also resist, it''s up to you to kill or capture them alive!" He nodded, then turned around and went to Muye village. The city of Platycodon grandiflorum was broken, and nothing could stand in front of him.


    According to Li''s order, more than 2000 ninjas left a thousand, and the rest followed him one after another, marching towards Muye village.


    "Meiqin, jiuxinnai, can you continue to fight?" Li Li took time to look at Meiqin and jiuxinnai beside him and asked.


    "Don''t worry, we are very strong!" Nine xinnai nodded, although the small face dirty, but still stubborn refused to be soft.


    Meiqin wiped her eyes from time to time, as if there was sand in her eyes. When she heard Li''s words, she nodded and said, "brother Li, I still have chakra. I can continue to fight!" Then she wiped her eyes again. After a while, her eyes turned red.


    "What''s the matter?" From slightly frowned, doubt asked a way.


    "It''s nothing, but I feel a little uncomfortable in my eyes, as if I''m going to fall out!" Meiqin shakes her head with a little annoyance in her voice. Her eyes have not been in trouble for a long time, but when she wants to use them."A sense of expansion?" From the smell speech, Leng Leng, this sense of expansion is not because of the pupil force greatly increased, the eyes can not adapt to it for a while will appear? Li Li looks at Meiqin''s eyes suspiciously. He just wants to say something. However, at this time, a ninja who is going to explore the way runs out of the ruins of Platycodon city.


    "Patriarch, after exploration, eight thousand ninjas in Muye village have assembled in the back mountain of the village. In addition, it seems that the day clan and the thousand hand clan took advantage of the war and the night to lead the whole clan ninjas to escape from Muye, which is still missing!" The explorers knelt down on one knee and made a brief report on the investigation.


    "Oh? "The Japanese and the thousand handed escaped from Muye?" From hearing the speech, he showed a hint of fun. Today''s clan claims to be stronger than yuzhibo. They are usually afraid of Muye''s prestige, and they dare not act rashly. But now Muye is almost beaten to death by themselves. Only when they don''t run can they have ghosts. Who wants to be inferior to others forever? As for the thousand handed clan, hum, most of the thousand handed senwu thought that Muye could not defeat him, so in order to protect his life, he took all the clansmen away. Just now, thousand handed senwu left secretly. He thought he was trying to deal with himself, but he ran for his life.


    However, another piece of news is also very important, that is, Muye''s eight thousand ninjas & Chen 160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C178

    "The big snake pill Lord, the day family and the thousand hand family are missing. It''s estimated that they have left Muye in the chaos!"


    Dasheban also received the message. Everyone''s face turned black. Now Muye has reached the critical point of life and death. Now, the two big families in the village have quietly left. This is obviously the same as betraying the village.


    There are a lot of ninjas in Muye village, and it takes at least 20000 for them to gather together. However, during this period, three or four thousand people died in the war with Li Li, and five thousand were just lost outside. There are still one or two thousand ninjas taking refuge in the residents, so guard against ten thousand. Now, there are at least one thousand people in the two big families, all of them defected, leaving only eight thousand Muye ninjas here. What can we do?


    The big snake pill is about to turn pale. Even if it is lucky to beat yuzhiboli back this time, Muye is no longer the same. Among the 5000 ninjas previously sent out, there are at least hundreds killed by yuzhiboli, hundreds killed by his people, and thousands of wounded people. I don''t know how many are killed or injured. Now if there is another war, I''m afraid Muye will die after the war The number of ninjas will not exceed 10000. Although they will not be reduced to small villages, they will not be able to compete with the other four big villages. The country of fire is originally a rich country coveted by the four big countries and will be dragged into war in the future.


    "Did you find the elder Tuan Zang?" Big snake pill frowned and asked in a hoarse voice.


    "No, there is no one in Tuan Zang elder and his subordinates. They are missing!" Ninja, who is responsible for assembling troops, kneels on one knee and says.


    This words, an uproar, all the wood leaf Ninja have scolded, tone with a strong worry.


    "How can we beat yuzhibo in this way?"


    "Yes, I think we''d better surrender so that we can still save our lives!"


    When facing the war, the most taboo thing is that someone should be a deserter, because it will cause chain reaction. But now the deserter is not only one, but two families, with a total of 1000 or 2000 people. They are also the two families that enjoy the title of the strongest family in Muye. The influence brought by the defection of rihe and Qianshou is absolutely not joking.


    Dasheban''s face is uncertain and his eyes are twinkling. It has become an established fact that rihe defected. However, Tuan Zang and dasheban don''t think he defected, because he and Tuan Zang have two or three secret experimental bases in Muye. No one knows about this experimental base except dasheban and Tuan Zang.


    "Does Tuan Zang want to use that card?" The big snake pill was slightly stunned. Then it was relieved and said in secret, "this is the only way to solve this problem. With the cells of the first generation of adults, this experiment will be very successful!"


    "Lord dashuewan, yuzhiboli has led more than 1000 ninjas into Muye village and is coming towards the back mountain!" A ninja in charge of the lookout ran out of the crowd, knelt on the ground and said in a hurry.


    "So fast?" Big snake pill eyebrows a wrinkly, are those injured ninjas outside all killed? Think of this situation, big snake pill heart a tight, that since also was killed?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    walking on the long lost Muye street, people of yuzhibo''s family are all over their faces. At that time, half of the colorful Muye has become ruins, and it is still emitting light and smoke. There are still many people who have escaped but suffered serious injuries in the ruins wailing.


    Li ignores the wails of these people and leads his troops to the back mountain. Muye''s back mountain is behind yuzhibo''s land. When he passes by, yuzhibo''s land is as safe as sleeping. Muye''s yuzhibo, after two times of people''s leaving, should only have two or three hundred people left, but when he was just outside, he didn''t see yuzhibo Bo Hao and others, presumably in the mountains waiting for the final decisive battle.


    Along the way, I didn''t meet any blocking people. Ten minutes later, I came to Houshan. Looking from a distance, I could see the dense ninja in front of me. The leader was dashuewan.


    Although the number of Muye ninjas is 8000, the Ninjas who are far away from here are not afraid at all. They follow them fiercely. Although there is a big gap between the two sides, they firmly believe that as long as they keep pace with the young man, no matter how many people can stop them.


    "Here it is


    Muye Ninja looks at the young man with black hair in front of him. His eyes are like black gems, like the spring of hell. It makes people feel cool all over. They can''t help whispering. They don''t know whether they are reminding others or themselves.


    Big snake pill frowned slightly, stepped forward, looked at the Li who had stopped 50 meters in front, grinned slightly, and said in a hoarse voice, "you surprised me that the kid could grow up to this level in such a short time. You are the most talented person I have ever seen!"


    With a little hush, a little inexplicable emotion, I don''t know what it means. It''s time to praise the enemy.


    The night is as quiet as water. The smoke of war has covered all the prosperity. There are no stars in the sky, only a smooth moon hanging in the sky, which points out the road ahead for the dark night."Big snake pill, you Muye are finished. It''s better not to make meaningless resistance. This will only increase death!" Li didn''t pay attention to the praise of big snake pill. He said with a cool face that there wasn''t even a figure in his black pupil. The so-called eight thousand army was just a joke in Li''s eyes.


    With these words, Muye ninja, who had no momentum at all, was in a commotion again. Yes, it won''t do any good to fight any more. It will only sacrifice more people. Even his family has been broken. If the war continues, it will only turn into a battle to destroy the village. Even if he wins by luck, Muye will be reduced to a small village. It''s too much to lose.


    "Ha ha, yuzhiboli, you underestimate Muye. Since the establishment of the village, the first generation of Huoying and the second generation of Huoying have left countless forbidden and secret skills. Although you are very powerful, you can''t match Muye''s inside information!" Big snake pill didn''t think so and laughed. He didn''t know where his confidence came from.


    "Inside information?" Li slightly narrowed his eyes. He couldn''t even deal with the four red sun array, which is a ten tailed border skill. Is Muye a more powerful secret skill?


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    At this time, two figures suddenly appeared in front of the big snake pill, a trace of paper material flying, constantly attached to the person, see these two people, from the pupil instantly shrunk. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C179

    "Between the pillars of a thousand hands, and between the doors of a thousand hands?" Li Zheng was stunned. Looking at the two people in front of him, were they the first generation Huoying and the second generation Huoying? At this time, Li also knows why dasheban has such self-confidence.


    "What''s this?" When all the scraps of paper disappeared, qianshouzhu opened his eyes and looked at Li and the other ninjas in front of him. His face was a little puzzled.


    "This is my ninja, the reincarnation of filthy soil?" Looking at his hands, he could feel the huge power in his body. He could not help murmuring, "although it''s a little worse than my most perfect state, it''s very close!"


    "Reincarnation of filthy soil?" Qianshouzhu was a little stunned, looked up, and soon saw the front of Li and the rest of yuzhibo people. Seeing this, qianshouzhu showed a smile and said, "are you yuzhibo people? Are you the one who reincarnated me and me? "


    Qianshouzhujian had just been reincarnated. Obviously, he didn''t know what happened. He didn''t have any vigilance on his face. Qianshouyijian was a little smarter. He looked around and turned to look at the eight thousand Muye Ninja behind him.


    "What''s the matter? Who is your leader? Why do you gather here when you don''t go to bed in the middle of the night?" Thousands of hands between the door, stern stare at more than 8000 Ninja cheered.


    As soon as qianshouzhujian and qianshouyijian came out, there was an uproar, and all the Muye ninjas began to talk to each other. Although they had never seen qianshouzhujian and qianshouyijian themselves, huoyingyan carved a statue of Huoying, which everyone soon recognized.


    "What''s the matter? Why are the first generation adults and the second generation adults resurrected?"


    At this time, only a few people know the forbidden technique of reincarnation of filthy soil, all of which will cause this continuous question.


    "Ha ha, first generation adults, second generation adults, now that Muye is in the moment of life and death, we have to use the forbidden technique left by second generation adults to wake you up!" The big snake pill stepped forward and explained with a smile.


    "What? You say it''s time for Muye to survive? What''s the matter? Who are you? I don''t seem to have seen you. Where''s the monkey? " The dead don''t know the date, the thoughts of the thousand hands still stay in the moment before death, and don''t know what year it is now.


    "Monkey?" Big snake pill was slightly stunned when hearing the speech, and then reacted and said, "teacher ape Fei has been seriously injured outside Muye village and can''t move. As for Muye, now she is attacked by the yuzhibo family behind you. The Ninjas are dead and injured badly, and the village is also destroyed in a bad way!"


    "Yuzhibo?" As soon as he heard these three words, his eyes immediately glared. He turned and looked away from them. After glancing at them, he finally fixed his eyes on Li and said, "kid, is it you who led the yuzhibo people to launch a coup? What a shame! You evil guys should have been wiped out at the beginning! "


    The yuzhibo people are very excited when they hear the words of qianshouyijian. If it wasn''t for the order of the patriarch, they would have gone up to work hard. How can a dead man dare to be so rampant.


    "You don''t have the ability to destroy yuzhibo, but you are just a dead man. Even if you are resurrected, what can you do with your strength?" From slightly narrowed squint eyes, disdain of say, if thousand hand pillar he still have a little fear, this thousand hand leaf is no threat.


    "What? I''m not very old. I''ll see how good you are! "


    Creak!


    The violent chakra overflowed, and the ground was directly cracked by a thousand hands, which caused a strong wind. Big snake pill, which was close to the ground, was suddenly rushed by this force, could not stand, and stepped back two steps, with a look of surprise.


    "This chakra is really amazing. He really deserves to be the younger brother of qianshouzhujian!" Li slightly narrowed his eyes, and his clothes floated in the wind. Compared with chakra, he really had to throw out a few blocks, but what about that? Chakrado doesn''t mean you''re strong.


    "Yijian, calm down, don''t be so impulsive because you haven''t figured it out yet." One side of the thousand hand pillars frowned and said unhappily.


    "Brother, isn''t it obvious? Yuzhibo''s family launched a coup, so these thieves should be eliminated. In other words, yuzhibo should not have been allowed to stay in Muye in those years. If it wasn''t for big brother, you...! "


    "I told you to shut up!" The thousand hand pillar side head stares at thousand hand leaf, tone also cold down, a face of evil spirit.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡± A thousand hands, speechless, lowered his head.


    After shaking the qianshouzhangjian, qianshouzhujian put away the evil spirit on his face. Then he looked at Li and said, "I don''t know what happened, but can you stop here? If you like, Muye won''t pursue your fault. How about that? "


    "Don''t let them go, young adults. Many of our companions have been killed by yuzhiboli. Even three generations of Huoying have been seriously injured. Please be sure to subdue them and accept Muye''s punishment!"


    "Yes, these traitors must be severely punished!"With the support of qianshouzhujian and qianshouyijian, Muye ninjas, who were afraid of it, became more and more angry. They all cried out to punish Yu Zhibo and the culprit. The scene was noisy for a moment.


    Listening to the clamor of these Muye ninjas, yuzhibo is not to mention how irritating. However, due to the aftereffects of qianshouzhujian and qianshouyijian, they all dare to be angry and speechless. Although they know that their clan leader is also very powerful, qianshouzhujian is called the God of tolerance after all, and is also a person who calms down troubled times. Even if they have confidence in their clan leader, they are also worried at this time I don''t know.


    "Among the pillars of a thousand hands, you also heard that it is impossible for Muye and yuzhibo to reconcile. For today''s sake, Muye or yuzhibo will be destroyed. So, put away your words!" Li Yi''s face is calm, and he doesn''t get angry for Muye Ninja''s ignorance. His mind is on qianshouzhu now. Although he is the reincarnated body of filthy soil, the power of qianshouzhu is very close to before he died, so he can''t help but be careful.


    "It''s true that war is indispensable in any age." Thousand hand pillar helpless Wu Wu forehead, then looked to leave, deep voice said "must hit not?"


    Li didn''t answer. He bit his thumb and pressed his palm on the ground. A strange pattern spread around Li''s palm.


    "The art of channeling!" £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C180

    Roar!


    Hearing this sound, the Ninja''s face changed, and the thousand hand pillar and the thousand hand leaf also looked away with a dignified face.


    "I didn''t expect to be able to control tailed animals at your age. It''s incredible!" Qianshouzhu looks unbelievable. Originally, he thought he was just a general ninja. Now it seems that the rebellion is not as simple as he imagined.


    Seven tails are completely released, and they are directly summoned to Muye by Liyong''s channeling. Compared with Jiuwei''s huge body, seven tails are much smaller. As soon as they appear in the field, Muye ninjas change color one after another. Unexpectedly, seven tails are in the hands of yuzhibo. What''s the matter?


    After calling out the seven tails, Li slowly stood up and looked up at the thousand hand pillars. His scarlet eyes and the complex eternal kaleidoscope pattern were particularly eye-catching.


    "These eyes? Eternal kaleidoscope Qianshouzhu''s face is finally dignified. Looking at the long flowing hair, coupled with this pair of eternal kaleidoscope, qianshouzhu has an illusion that the young man standing in front of him is so similar to yuzhipoban.


    "Everyone says that you are the God of tolerance. Let me see how powerful you are as the God of tolerance." From slightly narrowed eyes, light said.


    It''s hard to say anything about this meeting. Even the eternal kaleidoscope has come out. The most important thing is that since we can use the tail beast as a psychic beast, no one can do it except the original yuzhiboshan. The thousand hands are no more conceited than to ignore the eternal kaleidoscope.


    "Well, yuzhibo''s kid, why don''t we sit down and talk about it? If there is any problem, it doesn''t have to be solved by violence. If you have any dissatisfaction with Muye, you can tell me. I don''t dare to promise anything else, but in Muye, I will say everything. What do you think?" The thousand hand pillar coughs two times, return to mind, looking at to leave light to say.


    If qianshouzhujian didn''t want to commit more crimes and wanted to persuade him to surrender, but now he has regarded Li as a person of the same rank. For Muye and yuzhibo''s sake, he wants to sit down and have a good talk. He believes that there is no one in the world who likes war. As long as he is reasonable, people will listen to him.


    Muye didn''t dare to interrupt. Even the tailed animals came out. If the fight continued, Muye village would be destroyed. If peace talks could be held, it would not be a bad thing. One by one, they would bow their heads and wait for the talks between qianshouzhu and Lihe.


    "There''s nothing to talk about. Now the only way to solve the problem is to fight!" Not far away, the purple chakra spilled out from the body surface, and the harsh sound of bone friction sounded. But after a while, the semi complete body was formed, suspended in the center of the abdomen, and looked coldly at the thousand hand pillars below.


    "Can suzo do it?" Qianshouyijian narrowed his eyes slightly, then looked at qianshouzhujian and said angrily, "elder brother, let me deal with this guy. You go to collect the seven tails first. When all his people are arrested, he will become a lonely family and can''t make any waves!"


    A thousand hands, the words are a little heartbreaking! On Muye''s side, the only one who can take in the tail beast is Mudun among the thousand hand pillars. Once Li is dragged by the thousand hand pillars, when the seven tails are taken in by the thousand hand pillars, yuzhibo''s family will be destroyed. After all, there is a big difference in the number of people between the two. The seven tails are called out because the number of people on yuzhibo''s side is too small to make up for the gap Once accepted, the consequences can be imagined.


    "Shameless!"


    Yuzhibo''s people are furious when they hear the words of qianshouyijian. Meiqin and jiuxinnai scold them recklessly. They didn''t expect that the fire shadow and Muye''s hero are so insidious.


    "Well, this is the only way to end the war quickly!" Qianshouzhujian nodded and didn''t object to qianshouyijian''s proposal, but he didn''t immediately start. Then he turned to the woodleaf Ninja behind him and said aloud, "cough, who am I? I don''t need to say more. You know, if you want to listen to me, you can''t kill yuzhibo when you fight next, you know?"


    Qianshouzhujian is kind. He just wants to solve the problem peacefully and capture all the people at that time so that he can sit down and talk.


    Listening to the words of qianshouyijian and qianshouzhujian, he was black from one face, and his eyes were staring at the more than 8000 woodleaf ninja in front of him. He said in a cold voice, "qianshouyijian, since you want to use such a mean way, I''d like to see today, depending on when you can resist me, qianshouzhujian, if you want to catch seven tails, you have to seize the time, otherwise None of these eight thousand ninjas will die


    Lidu was so angry that qianshouyijian was very shameless. Ban said so in the original book. Now I can understand why ban wanted to kill qianshouyijian so much. It''s OK that this guy doesn''t speak. It''s very irritating when he speaks.


    "Kid, I admit that yuzhibo''s eternal kaleidoscope is very powerful, but after all, you are still too young. Even if you start to practice from your mother''s womb, how powerful can you be? How long can your chakra support you, even if your suzo is good enough? " A thousand hands turned their lips and said with disdain.From smell speech, sneer, hands together, light said "I hope you will be able to say so confident words!"


    "Mudun, the world of flowers and trees is coming!"


    Boom!


    There was a shaking on the ground, and huge roots came out of the ground. Suddenly, they almost didn''t stand firm between the thousand hand pillars and the thousand hand leaves. They made two stumbling, and two roots came out from their feet, almost turning them into sausages.


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t this brother''s Mudun? Why do the yuzhibo kids use it? " The face of a thousand hands leaves all black, dodged the attack of this tree root, look to a thousand hands pillars to say.


    "I don''t know. Maybe he got my strength from some channels, but compared with this, tell everyone to cover their mouths and never breathe. The pollen is poisonous!" After evading the root of the tree, qianshouzhu saw that the flowers above the root of the tree had spread out, and the fragrant pollen was released from the flowers. He couldn''t help but remind.


    Poop, poop!


    One by one, the woody leaf Ninja didn''t know, so as soon as he inhaled the pollen, he collapsed to the ground. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C181

    The toxicity of this pollen has a very strong paralyzing effect. The general Ninja will be paralyzed as long as it sucks a little bit. The stronger Ninja will also affect its action. If it sucks all the time, even the shadow level Ninja will be paralyzed. As soon as this flower and tree kingdom comes out, the poison of pollen will spread immediately, and the Muye Ninja will smell it and fall to the ground immediately.


    "Big brother, it''s too late. We''ve suffered a big loss this time. I didn''t expect that this boy could understand how to use big brother''s Mudun skill!" As soon as he turned back, he saw a group of Ninja fell to the ground, some of them were very sensitive, and covered their mouths and noses. The pollen had already filled dozens of meters.


    "The young people are getting more and more powerful now, but fortunately there is no wind tonight, and the poison of the pollen can''t be used to the full! "A thousand hand pillar sighed, and then said with a little joy.


    As the ancestor of Mudun, qianshouzhujian can ignore the poison of the pollen. Looking at the falling Muye ninja, qianshouzhujian frowns. If this goes on, the loser will be Muye.


    "Brother, don''t hesitate any more. According to the original plan, we will be affected by pollen. If yuzhibo wants to fight, they will also be poisoned. Now, take the seven tails quickly, and I will hold yuzhibo away!" A thousand hands cover the mouth and nose between the door, wengshengwengqi said.


    Although it is the body of the reincarnation of dirty soil, the poison can also affect him, which can be regarded as a disadvantage of the reincarnation of dirty soil.


    "It''s too late!" The thousand hand pillar shook his head and said helplessly.


    Whoo!


    Su Zuo Neng Hu''s hands each appeared a Tai Dao and waved it directly at Muye ninja. The strong wind scattered the pollen, covering hundreds of meters in an instant. More Muye Ninja fell to the ground poisoned. Although they covered their mouths and noses, they were breathing through countless blood capillaries, even if the pollen did not enter from their mouths and noses , can also slowly enter the capillary blood hole, the only difference is the poisoning sooner or later.


    "No way!" With a helpless face, the thousand hand pillars quickly made a seal with their hands, "the wood escapes, the tree world comes"


    boom!


    The wood Dun among the thousand hand pillars is not the same as that of the thousand hand Huang. It is twice as strong as the one left. Countless tree roots rise from the ground quickly. The tree roots are like flexible snakes. They wrap their legs around Xu Zuo Neng''s hands and feet quickly.


    Roar!


    "Can''t make it?" Li frowned slightly. The wood Dun among the thousand hand pillars was really powerful. If it was a kind of goods like the thousand hand Huang, it could be hanged with semi perfect body, but it didn''t help in front of the wood Dun among the thousand hand pillars. Moreover, the wood Dun absorbed chakra several times faster than Li. Li could even clearly feel that chakra in his body was a terrible speed pass.


    "Yuzhibo''s kid, can you sit down and have a good talk now?" Thousand hand pillar stand straight body, see to must assist to be able to leave light of the center to say.


    Ow!


    Qi Wei was also tied up by Mu dun. He was wailing in pain. Mu Dun had more control over the tailed beast, but he still had a conscience and didn''t leave the people behind.


    "Talk to yourself!" This tree is like brown candy, which can''t be thrown off. This makes the whole body of chakra release suddenly.


    Boom!


    The huge chakra has an unparalleled strength. With the speed visible to the naked eye, the huge chakra is stabilized by endless pupil force. The next second, a hundred meter tall purple giant appears in front of the public, suspended in the middle of the forehead of the whole body.


    "How powerful is this kid, chakra?" Qianshouzhujian looks shocked. He has been fighting with Bandou all his life. He knows perfectly well about xuzoneng Hu. Naturally, he knows how huge chakra it takes to use completely xuzoneng Hu.


    How far away is it?


    Although qianshouzhujian doesn''t know the specific age of Li, the trace of youth between his eyebrows hasn''t receded. With qianshouzhujian''s eyesight, we can guess that the age of Li is not more than 13 years old at most.


    At the age of 13, qianshouzhujian was still making soy sauce, and Banban had just opened the eyes of the kaleidoscope. But now this young man has not only opened the ultimate eye of yuzhibo, the eternal kaleidoscope, but also has chakra beyond his age. Is this still a human being?


    "This kid ..£¡¡± Qianshouyijian has a gloomy face. As soon as all xuzuo can come out, he already knows that with his own strength, he can''t even take time to fight Shangli. Thanks to him, he still wants to hold off and let qianshouzhujian clean up the rest of yuzhibo''s people. Now it seems that if he does, Muye''s Ninja will almost die.


    On the attack power, the eternal kaleidoscope is definitely stronger than the immortal''s body. The reason why yuzhipoban lost to qianshouzhujian is that the vitality of the immortal''s body consumed yuzhipoban''s life and death. Note that the attack power is not equal to the combat power, otherwise, others will not say yuzhipoban is the representative of power, but will say qianshouzhujian.


    "I can''t help it. You can''t intervene in this battle any more. Next, I''ll lead this kid out of Muye, and the rest of the yuzhibo clan will be dealt with by you, but you have to remember that you can''t kill them, OK?" Qianshouzhujian looks at his brother and says sternly. He knows qianshouyijian''s temper. If he says it with a smiley face, he won''t listen at all."I know!" In spite of the dissatisfaction in his heart, he didn''t dare to disobey the order of qianshouzhangjian, so he had to agree.


    "Well!" The thousand hand pillar nodded, and then both hands sealed again, cheered "wood Dun, the art of wood man!"


    Boom!


    It was also a giant with a height of 100 meters who rose out of thin air from the ground, standing on the giant''s forehead between the pillars of a thousand hands and looking at him from afar.


    This kind of scene is like the duel between yuzhiboban and qianshouzhu. Two hundred meter tall giants, one is like a demon, the other is like a God. The crowd below is as small as ants. Even the seven tailed beast is less than half the height of the two giants.


    "Yuzhibo''s kid, you should also know that if we fight here, not only Muye''s Ninja will be destroyed, but also your people will not be spared. Therefore, if we want to fight, I suggest changing the venue is more suitable!" Standing on the giant''s forehead, he shouts to Li Da www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C182

    It''s true that qianshouzhujian said that he must be able to fight with the wooden man. Once he fights with the wooden man, it will definitely affect more than several kilometers. At that time, not only Muye''s Ninja will be destroyed, but also yuzhibo.


    From slightly frowning, Muye has 8000 ninjas. At this time, more than half of the people have been poisoned by pollen and lost their fighting capacity. There are about 3000 people who can move, three times more than the people here. Of course, there are 1000 people left outside.


    "The Ninjas in Longren village are almost here, so the number of them is not much different, and there are seven tails between the thousand hands, so there is no problem in a short time. As for the big snake pill and the outside self come, it is also for the pro guard to deal with ..£¡¡± Think of here, centrifugal also slightly stable, at least will not evolve into a one-sided battle.


    "Yuzhibo''s kid, what do you think? If you really want to fight, go outside!" Qianshouzhu saw that Li didn''t speak. He couldn''t help asking again.


    Hearing the words of qianshouzhujian, Li lightly snorted, and directly controlled xuzuo to turn around and go towards the outside of the wood leaf. Qianshouzhujian also controlled the wooden man to catch up with him. The ground was shaking wildly, and the huge vibration seemed to tear the earth, which was extremely shocking.


    Hundreds of meters tall giant, one foot across a few tens of meters, a thousand hands but a minute, the two giants have been out of the leaves, came to the ruins of the city of Platycodon.


    "It seems that the war is very fierce!" Looking at the ruins of the city of Platycodon grandiflorum, he could not help but frown. He himself sent architects to build the city to help wood resist foreign enemies. At the beginning, he spent a lot of effort to build the city. Unexpectedly, after many years, the impregnable copper and iron walls still turned into ruins.


    Looking at the purple full body in front of him, Qian Shouzhu shook his head helplessly. This young man is too similar to the spot of that year, and his temper is the same stubborn. Once he thinks that nine cows can''t pull back, this is the feeling of Qian Shouzhu. From the first time he sees the departure, there is a very familiar feeling in Qian Shouzhu, which immediately reminds him of it His best friend, ban!


    After passing the city of Platycodon grandiflorum, Li soon saw the scene beside the huge pit. Zilai was so tired that he almost fell down and was surrounded by countless ninjas. Yuzhibozhan and yuzhiboming were not injured. A thousand ninjas besieged Zilai, even if Zilai was no worse.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    Two giants suddenly appeared, the ground shook violently, almost all of them looked back to their side, suddenly, all of them widened their eyes, what''s the matter? The purple giant in the front, they know, is the suzaneng of his clan leader, but what''s the matter with the one in the back?


    "Is it the skill of wooden man of the early fire shadow?" Yu Zhibo''s pupil shrinks. Naturally, he knows the art of wood dun.


    "Brother, isn''t the first generation Huoying dead? How could this happen? " Yu Zhibo asked with a puzzled face.


    "I don''t know, but it seems that he wants to fight with the patriarch!" Yuzhibozhan came back, frowned deeply, and left. What should the rest of the people do? It''s almost impossible to beat Muye so badly. If the number of subordinates is too small, the quality of them may not be able to keep up with Muye. In this case, how can we fight without them?


    "Two elders, immediately transfer all the clansmen into Muye to support the clansmen in it!" He stopped and said to Yu zhibozhan and Yu zhiboming.


    From the tone is very calm, Yu zhibozhan and Yu zhiboming smell speech, slightly a Leng, they did not hear from the tone from what worry.


    "I see, patriarch!" Yuzhibozhan nods, then looks at yuzhiboming and nods to him.


    Yuzhibo knew what to do and started to integrate the team directly. In fact, he didn''t need to integrate. Everyone heard the order of Li. They had already consciously integrated one by one. They could start right away with an order.


    "What''s this? Are the Ninjas in caoren village among them? This kid? Have you even accepted the ninja in caoren village? " Qianshouzhujian was not in a hurry to start. He stood on the forehead of the wooden man and squinted at the more than 1000 ninjas below. There were only a few yuzhibo people in it, and the rest of them were carrying grass to protect their forehead.


    However, at this time, a pair of ninjas came from afar quickly. After a while, they came near. The leader was the leader of Longren village. As soon as he received the order to leave, he immediately gathered all the Ninjas in the village and allocated all the wooden leaves. At this time, they just arrived. However, as soon as they arrived, all of them were startled by xuzuo nenghu and the wooden man, and thought that they were What a monster.


    "Follow the two elders into Muye!" See Longren village also come, from this is also really relieved.


    Boom!


    As soon as he wanted to leave, there was a loud noise from Muye village. Li frowned slightly and knew that it was Qiwei who was releasing the tail jade. It seemed that the two sides had been fighting.


    "Meiqin, jiuxinnai...!" He believed that Jiu xinnai and Meiqin would be transformed after the war. Thinking of this, Li did not hesitate to continue to control suzanneng and move forward.Looking at Li''s back and the more than 2000 ninjas at the bottom, he frowned slightly. If he continues to fight like this, he will lose both sides. The only way to change this situation is to defeat the kid, or he will be defeated by the kid, or he will be defeated in a short time. Otherwise, both sides can''t get along well.


    "I can''t help it. I have to bully the small with the big. I have to end this meaningless battlefield as soon as possible!" With this in mind, qianshouzhu no longer hesitates, and controls the wooden man to keep up with the pace of xuzonenghu. The two giants, with the great sound of the earth shaking, head all the way to the mountains in the distance.


    Yuzhibozhan and yuzhiboming are full of worries. They didn''t expect that they would fight a thousand hands in a war they were bound to win. This is absolutely unexpected. Although they have great confidence in Li, in the final analysis, Li is too young. When qianshouzhu died, he was in his forties. His strength was at the top of his legs, but Li was just starting, Even under the age of 13, in the eyes of qianshouzhu, Li is a child.


    "All of you follow the orders and head for Muye village!"


    After the integration of troops, yuzhibozhan launched an attack order. Suddenly, more than 2000 ninjas rushed into the ruins of Platycodon grandiflorum city. In front of them, there was a bloodbath. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C183

    "It''s chakra between the pillars. He''s alive!"


    In a cave in the kingdom of grass, yuzhiboban looks excited. At the moment when qianshouzhujian revives, he has already sensed chakra between the pillars, and now it is more and more intense. This only shows one problem, that is, qianshouzhujian is fighting with others.


    "Bai Jue, what''s the matter? Why is Zhujian still alive?" Ban was too excited. In his life, his only opponent was qianshouzhujian, and he was defeated by qianshouzhujian in the end of the valley. This has always been the thorn in his heart. Now he wants to fight with qianshouzhujian for hundreds of rounds.


    "Lord ban, I don''t know what happened. Qianshouzhujian suddenly appeared. As you know, I was born from his cell. If I was too close to him, I''m afraid he would find me. But for sure, qianshouzhujian is really alive and powerful. Now I''m fighting with yuzhiboli!" Bai Jue has a lingering fear. As a cell between the pillars of a thousand hands, to see the pillars of a thousand hands is to see his ancestors. He instinctively has a sense of fear.


    Ban trembled with excitement and held his hands tightly together. His old enemy was fighting outside happily, but he could only hide in the dark cave all day. This made ban excited and very uncomfortable.


    "Lord ban, please don''t be so excited. In your current situation, as long as you get rid of the magic image, you will die immediately. More importantly, your eyes have been sent out, and your strength is not as good as before. If you are against thousands of hands, you don''t even have half a chance to win!" See spot so excited, white absolutely can''t help but voice to remind a way.


    By Bai Jue''s words, the excited spot suddenly seems to be splashed with a basin of cold water. His face turns black. He stares at Bai Jue sullenly and says in a deep voice, "Bai Jue, if you don''t speak, no one will think you are dumb. If you have the spare time to talk so much here, it''s better to go out and inquire for me!" Speaking of this, ban sighed helplessly, looked at his broken body and said again, "go out first and find a chess piece for me. It''s boring to live like this every day!"


    "Yes, yes!" Bai Jue quickly nodded, knowing that he was angry with ban, and sank to the bottom of the earth.


    Ban was the only one left in the dark cave. Beside the stone wall on his left, a fire fan was standing there. This was the weapon ban used. Looking at the fan, ban remembered the scene of the battle between himself and qianshouzhu in the valley of the end. For a long time, ban closed his eyes slightly and murmured, "between the pillars, wait, I believe we''ll see again But when we meet again, I will return all the failures to you. I want to prove that the world you built is wrong


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Boom! Boom!


    After running for more than ten minutes, I finally came to a plain. There are no people here for more than ten miles, so it will not affect some people who don''t want to close. The two giants are looking at each other from a distance, suspended in the center of xuzoneng''s forehead, while qianshouzhu is standing on the wooden man''s forehead.


    "Yuzhibo, tell me your name!" The long hair dances among the pillars of a thousand hands. Looking at the eternal kaleidoscope that ignores the common people, I can''t help asking.


    "Yu Zhi Bo Li!" From slightly narrowed eyes, light said.


    "Yuzhibo "How far away?" Qianshouzhu nodded, and then said aloud again, "yuzhiboli, can you tell me why you started this war?"


    He doesn''t believe that there is no disorder. As long as it takes time, the knot can be untied.


    Hearing the words, he gave a faint hum. Xuzuo nenghu''s right hand immediately put on the handle of the long sword at his waist. The harsh sound of drawing the sword sounded, and the purple long sword slowly pulled out.


    "Because of the wood leaf, damn it!"


    There''s no unnecessary nonsense. After the long sword came out of its sheath, it directly aimed at the wooden man among the thousand hand pillars and chopped them. The huge Dao Qi rushed to the thousand hand pillars with the momentum of destroying heaven and earth.


    "Ah, young people nowadays are really .£¡¡± He frowned and pushed his hands forward. Suddenly, the wooden man at his feet also started to move. The wooden dragon hovering around the neck of the wooden leaf roared and rushed directly to the sabre Qi of Xu Zuo Neng Hu.


    Boom!


    When the two collide, although the wooden dragon is cut off, the Qi of the sword is also offset, which stimulates bursts of white fog. It is worthy of being able to defeat ban because it can easily break the sword of suzannenghu.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Without waiting for his reaction, the three wooden dragons roared out of the white fog, opened their mouths and bit into xuzuo nenghu''s neck and hands.


    "The beauty of thinking!" When he saw this, he gave a cold hum. He controlled Xu Zuo nenghu to cut off one of the wooden dragons with a knife. Then he flew one with his left hand. When the last one was about to break through the defense line, Xu Zuo nenghu grew an arm on his stomach again. He grabbed the wooden dragon''s neck directly, and then roared. His feet were slightly staggered and pulled hard.


    Originally, standing on the wooden man''s forehead, the thousand hand pillars with an indifferent face could not help but stagger forward and almost fell from the wooden man''s forehead. They did not react yet. The 100 meter tall wooden man left the ground directly. The thousand hand pillars were in a hurry and there was no time to make a remedy. The wooden man was thrown out, and the thousand hand pillars also experienced the feeling of flying in the clouds.Boom!


    The giant with a height of 100 meters directly bumped into a small mountain not far away. It was originally a huge mountain for human beings. After the wooden man bumped into it and sat on the ground, the mountain could only be used as a chair to let the wooden man lean on it.


    Boom, boom!


    Suzo could walk to the wooden man step by step. Li''s eyes narrowed slightly. Although he had just gained a little advantage, it was just a drizzle for qianshouzhujian. Moreover, qianshouzhujian was the reincarnation of filthy soil. Chakra was almost infinite and could not be killed. Li''s power was lower than qianshouzhujian, but it was only because qianshouzhujian was reincarnation of filthy soil that he was able to revive The strength is a little worse than that before he died. Up to now, the strength of the two people is almost the same. Even if the strength is almost the same, there is only pinchakra and durability. Obviously, it''s a bit unrealistic to pinchakra and durability with a reincarnated person.


    "Do you want to exchange for tailed animals now?" Li Li frowned slightly, and his chakras had been fighting for several times. At this time, he had consumed nearly half of them. If he could fight for another half an hour or an hour, it was estimated that chakras would be at the bottom, and he would not be able to maintain his complete physical ability. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C184

    The battle between yuzhibo and Qianshou, kaleidoscope and Mudun is doomed to be shocking. The other big villages that have been paying close attention to the battle between Muye and yuzhibo have received the news of the resurrection of qianshouzhujian. They are all stunned and the God of tolerance revives. Doesn''t it mean that they never have a chance to get ahead?


    "Fight, the more fierce the fight, the better. It''s better for yuzhiboli and qianshouzhu to die together!"


    This is the voice of almost everyone. When Muye was founded in qianshouzhujian a few decades ago, almost no village dared to challenge Muye because they were afraid of the power of qianshouzhujian and yuzhiboban. Later, qianshouzhujian and yuzhiboban died one after another, and the first World War of tolerance broke out immediately. From this, we can see the binding force of qianshouzhujian on the world of tolerance How big is it? In other words, as long as qianshouzhu is in one day, the rest of Rencun dare not move the leaves.


    Today, qianshouzhu is resurrected, and there is still Li. The battle between them is like the battle between yuzhiboban and qianshouzhu. It''s better to repeat the story and die together again.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "This is the end of the whole must be able to do, or as always, ah, than the spots are not weak


    Qianshouzhujian stands on the forehead of the wooden man. At this time, the wooden man is still sitting on the ground, leaning against the mountain behind him, but he doesn''t mean to get up immediately. He takes a slight look at the purple xuzoneng. Except for its different colors, it has the same shape, and its hairstyle is very similar to that of the spot. Qianshouzhujian is in a trance, and seems to be back to the time when he fought with the spot Time.


    "You should know in your heart that although the whole team is strong, it consumes a lot. Maybe your eyes can bear it, but your chakra is limited. With your chakra now, how long can you fight? Although I don''t want to admit it, in fact, I am the body of the dead now. Chakra is almost infinite and can fight like a machine. You can''t beat me. If this war continues, you will only put the yuzhibo family into a crisis of extermination! " The thousand hand pillars spread out their hands and said in a loud voice.


    "It''s easy to say that you Muye are treacherous. My separation from yuzhibo is not a soft persimmon to be kneaded by others. If all my people are sacrificed, it''s only the result of their own ability. When they step on the battlefield and pick up suffering, they already have this consciousness!" As soon as Li''s eyes stare, chakra''s weakness is Li''s painful foot. He was trampled on by qianshouzhuo and threatened by this. How can Li bear it? He directly manipulates suzanneng to raise his Sabre and aim it at qianshouzhuo.


    "This boy''s temper is very similar to ban!" With a helpless murmur among the thousand handed pillars, the wooden man immediately responded to the sound and moved his hands forward. He directly grasped Xu Zuo nenghu''s Taidao tightly, and then slowly stood up.


    Huh?


    From slightly frowned, must be able to stand still, the huge force of wooden man pushed back two steps.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Two wooden dragons grew out of the wooden man, and then ran into Xu Zuo Neng.


    "The sky shines!" I didn''t even think about it. My right eye suddenly shrank, and suddenly a black flame appeared on the wooden dragon head. It was burning fast. The majestic wooden dragon suddenly hissed and quickly burned to ashes. Moreover, the sky light flame was burning towards the wooden man like a tarsal worm.


    "This pupil technique?" When he fought with ban, ban didn''t use this strange pupil technique. Seeing that the burning speed of the black flame was so fast, he didn''t hesitate to cut off the burning wooden dragon, and then controlled the wooden man to blow.


    Drink!


    Li is not willing to be outdone. He directly controls Xu Zuo Neng and cuts him.


    Boom!


    When the two collided, the wood man was not divided into two parts by the sword of suzannenghu. The chakra of the huge chakra exploded like a bomb. The huge energy caused a violent storm to spread in all directions. The soil on the ground churned upward at the speed visible to the naked eye, and then was pushed back by this energy. Gradually, this violent energy will be suzannenghu Wooden man wrapped in, from and thousand hand pillar also be swallowed.


    The dark night is shining at this moment. The ground shakes violently like an earthquake. In the distance, the woods and all the trees are shivering. Countless birds and beloved are startled. The wild animals in the mountains are running away quickly.


    When all the white light disappeared in the dark, the two giants finally showed up again. With a knife in both hands, Xu zenenghu pressed the blade against the wooden man''s fist. They did not give in to each other. Such a violent explosion did not bring any harm to them.


    "Fortunately, it''s far away from Muye village, otherwise the destructive power will be enough to destroy most of Muye village!"


    Looking at the hundreds of meters in the square has become a pit more than half a meter deep, I can''t help but feel lucky. At the same time, I feel awe inspiring. Just after that blow, I didn''t reserve any strength, but I didn''t expect that I couldn''t have any influence on this young man. It''s really amazing that in this era, I could have been born so strong Big ninja, and this strong man is still so young, so it seems, much better than he and ban.Suspended in the centrifugation in the middle of his forehead, he complained that his chakra was consumed too fast. Although he was a Banxian man, he could refine chakra very quickly, but he needed a huge chakra to maintain it. He could not get in and out. Now he finally realized the feeling of cosmopolitan wisdom and knew that his strength was no better than that of qianshouzhu It''s chakra''s fault that he is weak, but he is defeated in the end. Chakra has a perfect immortal body. Chakra is almost infinite, and the manufacturing speed is faster than anyone else. It can be said that the spot was consumed by chakra. Now it''s the same with chakra. According to the value of force, there is little difference between himself and the reincarnation of filthy soil, but chakra''s quantity is seriously insufficient.


    After checking my score, I found that it was only 800000, but I needed one million to exchange for the perfect immortal human body, and I was still 200000 short. Now it seems that I can only start from the tail beast.


    "Well, although the exchange of the tail beast will delay the exchange of the perfect immortal human body, the tail beast will have to be exchanged sooner or later, which is not too bad!" Li frowned slightly. Although he was dissatisfied, he had no choice now. He didn''t even use the immortal mode. Although he kept half of his strength when fighting, he had to fight with all his strength when he used the immortal mode. At that time, chakra consumption will be faster. Without chakra''s support, I''m afraid it won''t be very expensive Zhong, he will be defeated because of the exhaustion of chakra.


    "System, open the tail Exchange page!" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C185

    There are several major options in the system, such as exchange of blood limit, exchange of Ninja, exchange of forbearance and exchange of tailed beast. Up to now, blood limit has only been exchanged for eye of writing wheel, while Ninja has exchanged a series of pupil skills and ray cuts. The only ones that haven''t been exchanged are forbearance and exchange of tailed beast.


    After receiving the order to leave, the system quickly called out the page of the tail beast, a total of ten tail beasts, one to ten, the front nine tail beasts did not exchange premise, only "eight tail?" A smiling face suddenly froze in qianshouzhu. Looking at the eight tails that suddenly appeared in front of him, his head couldn''t turn a little. He was surprised by the seven tails from channeling before. Now he has eight tails. What''s the situation?


    But qianshouzhujian remembers that he told all the tailed animals to give to each village. With such an important thing as tailed animals, the unique skills of other villages won''t be given to others. But now that Qiwei and Bawei are in the hands of Li, can''t it be that before attacking Muye again, Qiwei and Bawei''s villages have been beaten down? However, he soon dismissed the idea. For the time being, seven tails did not mention it. As for eight tails, it belonged to yunnincun village. Among the five villages, yunyin village was the most powerful except Muye. At least in terms of military affairs, how could such a big village be so easily defeated? What''s more, everyone knows the truth that lips are dead and teeth are cold. Other villages will not sit back and do this kind of thing.


    But if you don''t think so, you can''t explain why seven tails and eight tails appear here.


    "Yuzhiboli, do you still want to fight? You should know in your heart that this is a meaningless battle. If you go on, you will only make more victims! " At this time, qianshouzhujian can''t be playful. Even the tailed animals are coming out. If it goes on, the scope will be absolutely terrifying. I''m afraid it will turn into the battle with ban that year. In that battle, I don''t know how many mountains have been destroyed and the land has been sunk.


    "Meaningless?" Li Wen Yan''s eyes glared, and his words were light. Tuan Zang seized Jiu xinnai and Meiqin by the chance of signing the compensation treaty, and threatened himself to death. First of all, his bad behavior would be enough to break the treaty and hurt li''s lover to make Mu ye die 10000 times. Now he says four words meaningless from the mouth of qianshouzhu?


    Boom!


    The purple chakra overflows from Li''s body. At this time, Li jumps directly to the head of the eight tails, and the eternal kaleidoscope spins wildly. The endless pupil force is changing the shape of suzanneng. The purple chakra gradually covers the eight tails www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C186

    Qianshouzhujian''s face became more and more dignified. Seeing that eight tails were covered by purple chakra, he immediately thought of ban. At that time, ban also used this method to cover xuzonenghu on nine tails, which greatly enhanced xuzonenghu''s attack power and mobility. It was very difficult, but what qianshouzhujian didn''t expect was that Li also knew this method, This is really incredible. Did ban leave this method in the clan before he died?


    For a long time, in fact, even in a few seconds, eight tails were covered with thick purple scales, and xuzonenghu had no feet. Eight tails took the place of his feet. However, xuzonenghu''s upper body still existed, and he held a purple sword in both hands. When the beast was hard to form, he had already reached the middle of his forehead and crossed his hands Fork, drooping his eyelids and looking down at the thousand hand pillar, eight tails and xuzonenghu are now integrated, so xuzonenghu''s chakra is completely paid by eight tails, and only need to use pupil force to fix it. In this way, in the next battle, chakra can leave without any loss.


    "Among the pillars of a thousand hands, how about having a taste of the tail animal jade first?" Li slightly turned his mouth. When the voice fell, eight tails opened their mouth. Suddenly, a little bit of energy began to condense, and a black ball gradually became bigger. In the blink of an eye, a huge tail jade was formed. With Li''s control, eight tails condensed tail jade very fast.


    When he saw the jade, his face changed. Once the jade was controlled by others, his attack power was terrible. Even he didn''t dare to connect it. Without hesitation, he immediately bit his finger and pressed his palm on the wooden man''s forehead. "The art of channeling, the five fold Rashomon!"


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    In front of him, a number of ferocious ghost gates rose from the ground, just blocking the attack track of the tail beast jade. Compared with the triple Luosheng gate of the big snake pill, the wuchong Luosheng gate among the thousand hand pillars looks several times more powerful. These giant gates depicting ferocious ghost faces exude the breath of death.


    Whoosh!


    The huge tailed animal jade is directly fired out and rushes to wuchong Luosheng gate like a shell.


    Bang ~ ~


    although the wuchong Luosheng gate is powerful, it''s still very difficult to resist the eight tailed beast jade, but it''s all washed down in an instant, and the tailed beast jade flies away from the qianshouzhu with the momentum of indomitable.


    "Bad!" A thousand hands pillar face a change, with this tail animal Jade''s flying speed, I''m afraid will directly land to other small towns.


    Boom!


    For a long time, the launch of the tail beast jade finally gave back the information. However, due to the distance, the sound was not very loud, but the bright light was as dazzling as the moon in the dark. According to the distance estimation, the tail beast jade flew at least more than ten miles, I''m afraid it spread to the surrounding towns, and a face among the thousand hands was black.


    "Did you miss the trail of the tail jade?" Li slightly narrowed his eyes. The wuchong Luosheng gate was really powerful. Even the eight tailed beast jade could deflect. Originally, the tailed beast jade was aimed at qianshouzhu, but it was blocked by wuchong Luosheng gate and deflected to one side directly.


    "Yuzhiboli, you made a mistake!" Qianshouzhujian was really angry, and his face was gloomy. He put his hands together. Suddenly, the immortal pattern, which belongs to the immortal body, was reflected in qianshouzhujian''s face. This time, he really planned to take things seriously. Originally, he wanted to make things small and trivial, but Li''s behavior had completely angered him.


    "Immortal mode?" From here, his face was a little serious.


    "Immortal law! Mu Dun, a thousand hands! "


    Boom!


    The ground shakes violently, and the wooden figure disappears. Instead, it is a huge Buddha statue with thousand hands standing on it. His eyes spray fire, and he stares at Li tightly. As soon as the huge Buddha statue comes out, it directly rushes towards Li with countless smoke and dust.


    After fighting with ban, qianshouzhujian knew the horror of the beast''s difficulty. He could not suppress it with ordinary wooden escape. Only the immortal mode could fight against it.


    "It''s a pity that I''m the reincarnation of filthy soil now. I''m much weaker. Otherwise, I can easily get rid of Yu Zhibo!" Qianshouzhujian is a little annoyed, and a little dissatisfied with the ape flying day chop. How can he manage the leaves? It''s unreasonable that he should be dragged out to fight even if he can''t solve such a big problem.


    Roar!


    Eight tails roared, and ran quickly to the real thousand hands between the thousand hands pillars. In the state of the beast''s difficulty, xuzonenghu''s action function was very high, and he ran in the blink of an eye for hundreds of meters.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The thousand handed Buddha turned into more than ten arms and grabbed at eight tails. Mudun was able to absorb chakra, especially had a strong restraining effect on tailed animals. If he was caught, the consequences could be imagined. However, eight tails were not slow. He directly got away from the ten arms by mistake, and a tail in purple scaly armor pulled out.


    Bang! Bang!


    More than ten arms came out of the Buddha statue and grabbed the eight tailed beast directly. Then they pulled it hard. The eight tailed beast, together with the huge body of xuzonenghu, flew directly. Li Yi, who was suspended in the middle of xuzonenghu''s forehead, was shocked and quickly stabilized his body.Roar!


    Eight tail was also enraged, directly opened his mouth to store full energy, aimed at the more than ten arms to spit out small shells.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    After a puff of smoke, Bawei finally got out of trouble. After landing, he ran quickly, and in an instant, he went around to the side of the thousand handed Buddha statue and directly opened his mouth to gather a tail jade.


    "The boy!" With a frown between the pillars of thousand hands, the Buddha turned around and countless arms came out, forming a huge wooden shield in front of him.


    Boom!


    The jade of tail beast collides with it and explodes directly. The jade of eight tail beast and some of the jade of nine tail beast fight together. At the beginning, although the two tail beasts fight, eight tail lost, not in strength, but in chakra. Nine tail is known as infinite chakra. In this advantage, eight tail is dragged to death. In terms of attack power, eight tail is not inferior to nine tail.


    After the explosion, there was a deep pit of more than one meter on the ground. However, there was no damage to the Qianshou pillars. Even the Qianshou Buddha statue was not damaged. I think it was blocked.


    "Xianfa, Mudun, the art of Mulong!" A few seals were formed between the pillars of a thousand hands. With a push of his right hand, a wooden dragon came out of the Buddha statue and roared to xuzoneng.


    Seeing this, he narrowed his eyes slightly. The double swords in his hand cut the wooden Dragon into several pieces. Taking this opportunity, the thousand handed pillar also controlled the thousand handed Buddha to come out of the pit and rush towards Li. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C187

    Roar!


    Eight tailed animals are carrying Xu Zuo Neng. They are running very fast. Small tailed animal bullets are constantly spitting out from their mouths and hitting the thousand handed Buddha. However, the powerful tailed animal bullet can''t cause any damage to the thousand handed Buddha. Hitting the thousand handed Buddha just raises a piece of smoke.


    "Yuzhiboli, I lost the difficulty of the spotted tailed beast in those years, and you are no exception today!" The thousand hand pillars are fierce, hands together, fingers flying, fast knot move seal "immortal Dharma, wood Dun, top Buddha!"


    In an instant, the speed of the thousand handed Buddha suddenly accelerated, and the arms of the Buddha seemed to be alive. All of them hit the front. As the thousand handed Buddha gradually approached the difficulty of the beast, the countless fists were overwhelming.


    "Fight!" As soon as Li Meng clenched his teeth, he didn''t believe it. The thousand hand pillars of the reincarnated body of the filthy earth could break suzaneng. As soon as his pupils shrank, eight tails and suzaneng attacked at the same time and rushed to the thousand hand Buddha statue.


    Boom ~ boom ~ boom ~


    when the two collided, a huge bang broke out, and the air seemed to be oppressed. The violent energy diffused from the center of Lihe qianshouzhu, and the soil on the ground was lifted layer by layer like a wave, and then ground by the violent energy.


    Click!


    The ground seemed to be overwhelmed, and there was a crisp crack. A crack spread from a thousand hands at the speed visible to the naked eye, half ring. All the attacks were calm, and the violent energy gradually disappeared. After the smoke and dust were dispersed, the two men in the decisive battle were exposed.


    At this time, Li''s condition was very bad. His white cheek was covered with dust and sweat, and his scarlet eyes were staring at the thousand hand pillar. Li didn''t expect that the thousand hand pillar of the reincarnated body of dirty soil was still so powerful, and the beast''s difficulty was still broken. The eight tails that were originally covered by armor, the armor on the left side of his body turned into nothingness, and Xu zeneng was almost broken.


    "I won!" The thousand hand pillar on the opposite side suddenly grinned and quickly made a seal with both hands. A word "Zuo" appeared in the palm of the right hand, and then jumped down from the forehead of the thousand hand Buddha statue and pressed it towards Li Yizhang.


    "Is this the warlock who seals the tail?" Li narrowed his eyes slightly, jumped from Bawei''s head, and then tied a few seals with his hands. Bawei, who had bared his teeth, suddenly disappeared with a bang. He pressed the palm of his hand between the qianshouzhu and quickly jumped back to stabilize his body and stood opposite to Li. At this time, the qianshoufo statue behind him also gave a whine, fell directly to the ground and disappeared, although it was broken It''s hard to be a beast, but the thousand handed Buddha has also been greatly damaged. To be more popular, it means that both sides are hurt.


    However, qianshouzhu is a little worse than Li. His clothes on his left arm are all broken, and his armor has several cracks. Standing opposite Li, he gasps for breath. Although they are fighting head-on, they have to be protected completely. However, qianshouzhu can only control the statue of qianshoufo to protect them. There is a little gap between them.


    "Yuzhiboli, your best move has been broken by me. I don''t think it''s necessary to carry on this fight." Qianshouzhu took a slow breath and stood up straight, with a smile on his face.


    Indeed, the fighting has reached such a point that the terrain has been completely changed for several kilometers. In the original plain, there is a vertical gully between Beili and qianshouzhu, which is at least more than ten meters deep. If water is introduced here, it will be the second end valley.


    Although the eternal kaleidoscope has endless pupil power and eternal light, but such a high load of fighting, the eyes still can not bear the feeling, just like a continuous two or three all night playing games, although not blind, there will still be a sense of pain.


    "Don''t talk so well. You know what''s going on. Are you better than me?" From the deep breath, the body''s discomfort suppressed, looked up to a thousand hands column, light said.


    Although the difficulty of their own beast was broken, the strongest Buddha on the top of the thousand hand pillar was also broken. They were half a Jin to eight Liang, and there was no one who lost or won.


    At this time, the night is gradually dispersing. In another mountain, a little sunshine is slowly rising, and the sky is white. Unconsciously, the battle lasted for seven or eight hours. From night to morning, a touch of sunshine from across the mountain to the face between Lihe and Zhujian, with sweat on their faces.


    When Bei Li said this, Qian Shouzhu immediately frowned, his face showed a trace of discontent, and hummed, "Yu Zhibo Li, you may have forgotten one thing. I am now a reincarnated body of filthy soil, and there is no death. If you still want to fight, when your chakra and physical strength reach the limit, the loser will still be you! What do you think is the point of such a fight? "


    Qianshouzhu''s words are a bit of a rascal. His meaning is very clear. No matter what, he won''t admit defeat. Even if you kill me once, I won''t admit defeat. Anyway, I will come back to life soon. Even if my strength is not as good as you, I will drag you to death.


    Of course, this is not to say that a thousand hands can''t be separated from each other. It''s just a step back. After a lucky win, the result will not change. With the reincarnation of filthy soil, you can play whatever you want! Originally, qianshouzhujian would not play with such a rogue, but for the sake of Muye, he had to hold this idea.Hearing the words of qianshouzhu, Li''s face suddenly collapsed, frowned and said, "as the God of tolerance, do you still have to rely on the reincarnation of filthy soil to play tricks? If this word spreads out, your face will be lost! "


    "Ha ha! The God of forbearance is just a false name. Yuzhiboli, do you still care about this false name? " The thousand hand pillar hears a speech, don''t think of of of of laugh 2, counter ask a way.


    Qian Shouzhu''s words made Li silent. He couldn''t refute it. Indeed, for a peerless master, a false name is useless. As long as his strength is here, others will be afraid of you and awe you. It''s obvious that Qian Shouzhu doesn''t care about these false names. In a word, he insists that he won''t give up even if he plays tricks.


    "It''s not good for me to drag on like this." Li narrowed his eyes slightly, stretched his left hand to the back, and made a few seals without leaving any trace. The noumenon quietly left in a short step, leaving a Mudun body in place. Although he could not use the immortal mode, Mudun body could be used, and he also had a chakra half of the noumenon, which should be enough to delay the qianshouzhu temporarily It''s too late. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C188

    The sky has risen a bit white, and the night has been gradually dispersed. After a night of fighting, the whole Muye village has been basically destroyed, and countless corpses are lying in ragged ruins. There are Muye, yuzhibo, caoren and Takimoto. It''s a very difficult battle when the number of people on both sides is not dominant. Fortunately, the experts on yuzhibo''s side are not good Little, let''s not mention the two elders for a moment. With the help of chakra of the tail beast, the eleven guards are the top legs of the elite.


    Both sides have been in a mess. The original three thousand to three thousand, but now only less than two thousand can stand. More than one thousand people have died. The survivors are chakra exhausted, and their physical strength is not enough. The two ninjas are separated and look at each other from a distance.


    "Meiqin, are your eyes OK?" Jiuxinnai grinned, wiped his forehead, looked at Meiqin and asked.


    "Nothing!" Meiqin narrowed her eyes to eliminate a little pain. The pattern of his pupil is not a simple gouyu shape, but a complex line pattern, which is the symbol of the kaleidoscope to write round eyes. In the battle, Meiqin''s eyes have been formally changed in a hurry.


    Yuedu, dream structure!


    These two pupil techniques are the pupil techniques hosted by Meiqin kaleidoscope. Yuedu is a powerful illusion, and the dream structure is similar to illusion, but the only difference is that this dream structure is very similar to hypnosis. It uses pupil force to connect each other''s mental space, and then uses its own mental force to control each other''s nerves to construct a dream Once the construction is completed, it can change a person''s mind, or close the other person''s facial features, so that people unconsciously fall into a dream and can''t extricate themselves. Everyone has his own dream in his heart, and Meiqin''s dream construction pupil technique is to peep into other people''s hearts, and then completely establish each other''s dreams, so that the opponent subconsciously thinks that this is not a dream, but a reality!


    This is very similar to other gods. The only difference is that other gods forcibly control other people''s thoughts, while the dream structure is to guide other people''s thoughts, for example, to construct an empty thing. However, it is also possible to use dreams to maximize the embodiment of this thing, thus subtly changing other people''s values and turning enemies into friends.


    Since the battle, Meiqin and jiuxinnai have not been hurt. Of course, it''s not that they are lucky or strong enough, but that their opponents are yuzhibo Fuyue and bofengshuimen. Although yuzhibo Fuyue is full of hatred for Li, he still holds that idea to Meiqin, and will not die at all. However, bofengshuimen, although he has already been with Xuan, is not the only opponent Vortex purple Ling started a certain mode of communication, but jiuxinnai was his former companion after all, and Bofeng Watergate could not kill him. It was for this reason that jiuxinnai and Meiqin were not found in the thousands of corpses on the ground.


    The situation of Qiwei is not very good either. Chakra is consumed in his eyes and lies on one side. He has been fighting with qianshouyijian for seven or eight hours. It''s really hard for him. This is because he has wings and can''t fly. He has been flying kites for such a long time. If qianshouyijian doesn''t pay attention to him, he will throw a tail jade in the past Rogue play, is purely from the use of writing wheel eye control, otherwise, the tail beast can not be so smart.


    "I don''t know what happened to the patriarch!" Yu Zhibo took his breath and looked at the place where they were fighting. It''s been seven or eight hours. It''s hard to imagine that two people can fight for so long.


    At this time, Muye Ninja suddenly gave way. Tuan Zang came out with a crutch and a little smile on his face. When he came near, Tuan Zang bowed respectfully to qianshouye.


    "Tuan Zang, how are the poisoned ninjas handling?" Thousands of hands between the hands cross embrace, light asked.


    "Teacher Yijian, the poisoned Ninja has almost recovered his ability to fight at any time!" Tuan Zang nodded, with a little smile on his face. As long as the poisoned five thousand Ninja joined the battlefield, all the remaining evils of Yu Zhibo would disappear quickly, which was tantamount to lifting a thorn in his heart. Moreover, there was a thousand hands to the other side. Tuan Zang didn''t believe that Li could defeat the God of tolerance.


    "Hum, yuzhibo, an evil clan, should have been wiped out at the beginning, otherwise it would not have led to the present situation. It''s really unreasonable to drag me and my elder brother out to fight!" Qianshouyijian''s face was very ugly. When he spoke, his eyes were staring at Qiwei. When he just fought, he was full of fire. The Qiwei could fly by himself, but when he couldn''t fight, he would run away. When he didn''t want to pay attention to it, he would fly a tail jade, which was really unbearable.


    Tuan Zang nodded slightly, then coughed twice, turned around and yelled at Muye Ninja behind him, "all ninjas listen to the order, wipe out all the rebels of yuzhibo clan!"


    All of a sudden, countless Muye ninjas are surging up. At this time, the 5000 ninjas who were poisoned by pollen have joined the army. The number of Muye''s side has suddenly increased to 7000, while yuzhibo''s side has only 2000, and most of them have no chakra. This fight has no resistance. Even the 11 guards are exhausted, and their faces are pale Pale.


    "People, get ready to fight. We can''t retreat before the patriarch comes back. Do you hear me?" Yuzhibozhan shakes off the Taidao in his hand and shakes off the blood on the blade. Although he is old, his momentum has not decreased. The scarlet sangouyu is cold.Although they didn''t answer, as long as they were yuzhibo, their faces were all tight, with a decisive color. They were not afraid of death. What they were afraid of was the shame of yuzhibo.


    However, Cao Ren and Taki Ren are frightened. Although they submit to yuzhibo, in the final analysis, except that the leader is controlled by other gods, the rest of the Ninjas are only loyal to their leader. If their leader hadn''t spoken, they would have run away. It''s not that they are afraid of death. It''s just that there is a big gap between the two sides, 7000 pairs Two thousand, and the two thousand is still in the case of chakra''s serious shortage. It''s no different from stretching your neck to be slaughtered.


    "Hum, I don''t know how to kill them all!" Seeing that yuzhibozhan and others still want to resist, Tuan Zang immediately snorts and launches an attack command. However, he has never thought of catching a prisoner at all. Tuan Zang is deeply hurt by yuzhibozhan and others. Moreover, he is still thinking about writing wheel eyes. How can he plan to stay alive.


    "Mudun! The tree world is coming


    At this time, a figure fell from the sky, directly in front of yuzhibo camp, and pressed his palm on the ground. .


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C189

    As soon as he landed on the ground, chakra madness in his body was instilled into the ground from Li''s hands. Suddenly, the ground shook violently, and huge tree roots broke out from the ground, just like countless Python sweeping toward the woodleaf ninja.


    "It''s Yu Zhi Bo Li. This is mu Dun of the early generation!"


    All of a sudden, Li appears, and his hand is Mudun. A group of Muye ninjas suddenly turn around and run away. In the face of Mudun, who dares to fight hard except a thousand hands?


    Zizi! Zizi! Zizi!


    The roots are extremely flexible, just like directly binding and pulling back the Muye ninja who is ready to escape. In an instant, hundreds of Ninja are all covered by Mudun. Chakra and spirit in the body are quickly absorbed by these roots to get nourishment. The roots are more crazy, and the pursuit speed is faster. In the blink of an eye, they cover hundreds of meters, at least three or four hundred meters The Ninja was buried under the root of the tree. After absorbing the chakra of the ninja, the big trees were in the sound field at the speed visible to the naked eye. Within a few seconds, a tropical rain forest was formed. The ninja who had been drained of chakra and spirit was lying on the tree trunk, staring at the frightened eyes. His face was completely devoid of flesh, only skin was left, which made him look creepy.


    A thousand hands, big snake pill and Zilai are also silly. Tuan Zang is even more scared and shivering. He has a sense of fear of leaving his instinct. His face turns pale, and his hand on crutches is constantly shaking.


    "Tuan Zang, you were very powerful when you gave orders, but I just arrived. I didn''t hear your orders clearly. Now you say it again and let me hear it!" He stood up and ignored Tuan Zang with his scarlet eyes.


    "No It''s impossible. The first generation can''t stop you! " Tuan Zang has a ghost on his face. He can''t imagine that a 12-year-old boy can defeat the God of tolerance. Is the world crazy or can''t keep up with the times?


    Muye ninjas, who have escaped, dare not stand forward and stay far away. Since Li led his people to defecte, they and yuzhibo have gone through many wars, and each time they ended up in a tragic defeat. These Muye ninjas have become afraid of Li and have formed a shadow. They can''t even raise their courage to fight against him.


    "Li, did you really defeat the first generation of Huoying, the God of tolerance?" Jiu xinnai came to Li''s side with an excited face and asked. Her little face was red. Since she was a child, she had heard Shuihu''s mother-in-law talk about the deeds of the first generation of Huoying. In Jiu xinnai''s opinion, the first generation of Huoying is simply non-human. Even Jiuwei''s monster can easily accept it. Unexpectedly, now Li can defeat the first generation of Huoying. Isn''t this the God of tolerance?


    "No, I just thought of a way to hold him back!" Li shakes his head slightly, thinking of qianshouzhujian, Li is a headache. With the reincarnation of filthy soil, Li is very difficult to defeat him. Although he can have ten fisted sword as long as he can exchange for Yu Zhibo weasel''s suzaneng, he can''t hit him with ten fisted sword. Even if he does, it may not work. After all, he is a kaleidoscope One of them is the body of immortal. If ten fist sword really goes against the heaven, yuzhibo weasel would have killed all Xiao''s organization and used it as a fart undercover. The general seal technique doesn''t work for qianshouzhujian. His wife is a whirlpool Shuihu. She doesn''t know much about seal technique, so she has learned it. I''m afraid you just used seal technique on his side After self understanding, there is only one way to deal with such a strong man as qianshouzhujian. That is to open the reincarnation eye and directly suppress it with the force of six ways. Only in this way can qianshouzhujian be defeated, but the reincarnation eye is too far away.


    "Brother Li, I opened the eyes of the kaleidoscope writing wheel!" At this time, Meiqin blinked and came forward to say that the corners of her eyes were covered with blood, a complex pattern in the pupil.


    "Kaleidoscope?" Li Wen Yan is very happy. He looks into Meiqin''s eyes. Although the shape is very strange, it''s a kaleidoscope. There are so many lines. It seems that the pupil skill in it is powerful. But soon, Li frowns. It''s a good thing to wake up to the kaleidoscope. But the side effect of the kaleidoscope is too big. Meiqin has no brothers or sisters, so he follows Yong Constant kaleidoscope is also out of luck. Thinking of this, Li reaches out and rubs Meiqin''s hair and says in a soft voice, "in the future, try not to use the kaleidoscope to write wheel eyes. You should know how big the side effects are. If you use it for a long time, it will lead to permanent loss of light!"


    "Ah? Lose the light forever? " Meiqin is stunned when she hears the words, and the joy of awakening the kaleidoscope disappears completely. When she thinks that she may never be able to see the light away, Meiqin is anxious.


    "No, Li, don''t you use your eyes often? Why is there nothing? " Nine Xin Nai slightly frowned, don''t understand of ask a way.


    From their happy chat here, a face has turned black into carbon, and he is also a legend. Well, when has he been so ignored.


    "Yuzhiboli, where did you get my elder brother?" Standing on a big tree with thousands of hands, he cheered down to Li.


    Hearing the words of qianshouyijian, Li slightly turned to qianshouyijian, then looked at the rest of Muye ninja and tuanzang. Finally, he fixed his eyes on qianshouyijian and said faintly, "if you have the spare time to ask about a dead man, it''s better to think about how to solve the present dilemma. Do you think you can Beat me? ""It''s hard to say!" A thousand hands, eyes narrowed, voice fell, people have disappeared, appear again when it has come to the front of the left, holding a bitter stab to the heart of the left, "flying thunder cut!"


    Pop!


    At this time, the flying Thunder God seems to have lost its function. When he is about to succeed, he is only a few millimeters away from his heart. However, no matter how hard he tries, this little distance can''t move forward.


    "The dead should lie on the ground for me!" Li Dan hums, grabs the hand between the thousand hands and throws it to the ground. The whole person rises in the air and rushes towards the ground.


    Bang!


    A thousand hands between two eyes a turn, almost fainted, the ground was he pressed out of the cracks.


    Hiss!


    Everyone took a breath of cold air, even yuzhibo war was no exception. Although they were enemies, their strength was really strong. I didn''t expect that such a bull man didn''t have any resistance when he left. It''s really incredible.


    "Lie on the ground quietly for me!" From the backhand will be pulled out of the waist of the village rain, directly aimed at the head between a thousand hands stabbed. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C190

    Everyone is silly. The legendary figure of the first generation, the second generation Huoying, who once fought with the yuzhibo family in qianshouzhujian, was defeated in an instant. On the back of qianshouyijian''s head, a long knife directly penetrated his brain, and most of the body of the knife fell into the ground, directly penetrating qianshouyijian''s head.


    After fixing qianshouyijian on the ground, he kicked away the special bitter Wu of flying Thunder God directly behind him, with a trace of disdain in his eyes. This bitter Wu has been here for a long time. It''s not only here, but also scattered in a few hundred meters. When he wants to fight against Qiwei, the bitter Wu of flying Thunder God will be engraved in qianshouyijian and spread all over the battlefield Good from behind also have a, thought to leave didn''t see, thousand hand door want to use fly thunder god chop to attack secretly.


    "I''ve heard of your insidiousness, so it won''t work with me!" Leave one foot to step on the head between thousand hands, cold voice says.


    When Li stepped on his head, he almost blew his lungs and wanted to struggle. However, Li''s foot strength was extraordinary. He couldn''t even raise his head. This was the bug of reincarnation of filthy soil. The knife was still stuck in his head. Apart from the layers of paper scraps falling, there was nothing wrong with him. If he pulled out the knife, he would recover in a few minutes Recovery.


    "You use a trick to cheat my elder brother away, and you turn back. In terms of insidious, everyone is the same!" Struggle fruitless, a thousand hands also began to talk.


    Li Wenyan didn''t want to talk to him so much. After a slight hum, he tied a few seals on his hands. Suddenly, several huge vines came out of the ground and directly tied his hands, feet and neck. The vines could continue to absorb chakras between the thousand hands to increase the binding force. They couldn''t break free at all.


    "Despicable, use my elder brother''s power to deal with me, you yuzhibo people are just like that!" One side of his face could not help but sneer.


    "Yuzhibo people But is that so? " Li Dan snorted, took back the foot that stepped on the head of a thousand hands, and said faintly, "then you''d better have a good look at the power of my yuzhibo family. Compared with your thousand hands, who is better and who is better?"


    As the voice fell, the purple chakra quickly spilled out from Li''s body surface, forming a semi complete body between the pillars. The giant of more than 20 meters stepped out in one step, with a long knife in each hand, aiming directly at the woodleaf ninja in front of him, and chopped it.


    Boom! Ah!


    Twenty meter giants have great destructive power. As soon as they rush into the enemy group, they are like tigers and sheep. Muye Ninja will die when they touch them. At this time, Muye Ninja is afraid of this suzaneng. They don''t even have the courage to fight. They start to run away one after another. There is a trace of ridicule in their eyes. Muye village is a group of rubbish that has forgotten their ancestors. It was thousands of years ago In principle, yuzhibo was equal to the founding emperor and brought peace to the kingdom of fire. But how did Muye village treat yuzhibo? They only remember the head of Huoying carved on Huoying rock, but they beat yuzhibo to death. One by one, they wanted yuzhibo to die clean.


    "Fengdun, vacuum jade!"


    With a roar, suzannenghu''s back was attacked by a Ninjutsu. As soon as he looked away from his side, he saw Tuan Zang standing behind suzannenghu angrily. However, compared with his body size of more than 20 meters, Tuan Zang was just like an ant.


    "Yuzhiboli, that''s enough. What you''re doing now is to get back at me for kidnapping jixinnai and yuzhiboli Meiqin? This matter has nothing to do with Muye. It''s all my decision. If you''re still a character, don''t anger Muye any more. It''s all aimed at me! If I frown, I''ll be a son of a bitch


    Tuan Zang is really regretful now. Before carrying out that plan, he had made all the preparations to study the reincarnation of filthy soil. He wanted to pull out qianshouzhujian and qianshouyijian to protect the leaves. In order to make them fight better, Tuan Zang even used the primary cells to cultivate several artificial human beings. He thought that even if the plan failed, there would be qianshouzhujian and qianshouyijian I couldn''t lift much wind and waves when I was away, but I didn''t expect that this kind of thing would happen. I had known this before, and I didn''t dare to do it even if I killed him.


    However, there is no regret medicine in the world. Everyone has to pay for their crimes. Now Muye village has almost turned into ruins. There are more than 5000 ninjas dead, four or five thousand wounded, and only about 7000 ninjas who can fight. Not only that, the Japanese family and the thousand handed family have also used this opportunity to betray the village. Now, we can count, Even if we stop now, there are only about 12000 ninjas left in Muye village plus the injured 4500. At first glance, there are a lot of them. However, compared with the other four big villages, the number of ninjas in other villages is at least 20000. Muye is nearly half as bad now!


    It can be said that Muye has been delayed for ten years since he led his clansmen to rebel against the village. In other words, it will take at least ten years for Muye to regain its former strength. It means that you need not say much about what it means. In ten years, you can develop and others are developing. This means that Muye can only be the tail of the crane in the five villages.


    "Tuan Zang, you''re so old, but you''re still a sophomore!" Li slightly turned his mouth and glanced at the devastated Muye village. At this time, all the Ninjas were gone. After a look, Li fixed his eyes on Tuan Zang, and his scarlet eyes narrowed slightly. He said in a cold voice, "Tuan Zang, look at the Muye village now, look at the corpses on the ground, smell the bloody smell in the air, and stop outside the city of Platycodon You''re the one who caused all this. Do you know the reason? "Hearing Li''s words, Tuan Zang''s face twisted. In his opinion, Li was ready to humiliate him. However, thinking of Muye village, he was again discouraged. Facing an invincible strong man, he broke his teeth and could only swallow them.


    "I shouldn''t do it to you, yuzhibo. It''s all my fault. It has nothing to do with Muye. It''s all my fault!" Tuan Zang burst out laughing three times and crying three times. He didn''t know what his nerves were. After that, he murmured, "is Muye village going to be destroyed in my hand? Impossible. Muye village is destined to rule the world of tolerance. How can it be destroyed like this? "


    Looking at Tuan Zang crying and laughing, and talking strange words to himself, Yu Zhibo Zhan and others were relieved. In Muye, Tuan Zang was the most unpleasant thing for them. Although the whole Muye was full of fear for Yu Zhibo, it didn''t show too much. Only Tuan Zang had been blatantly suppressing Yu Zhibo. At that time, all the people were worried Almost all the clansmen are itching for Tuan zanghen''s teeth.


    "Well, it''s crazy. It''s a self inflicted evil."


    Yu Zhi, Bo Zhan and others cheered loudly, without any scruples! ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C191

    Tuanzang is crazy. It''s really a relief for yuzhibo, but it''s a very heavy blow for Muye. Even a high-level is driven crazy. It''s hard to imagine how much Muye village has been hit. Many Muye ninjas look sad and look at tuanzang, crying and laughing.


    "Ha ha, writing wheel eye, yuzhiboli, I want your writing wheel eye. With your writing wheel eye, who else is my opponent in the whole world of tolerance? With your writing wheel eye, Muye can become the largest village in the world of tolerance. What bullshit? If the teacher had given me the position of fire shadow, Muye would be stronger than now!"


    Tuan Zang is really crazy. It''s more important to say this in front of so many people, but now no one criticizes Tuan Zang. Some are just sad.


    Boom!


    After leaving the ground, Xu Zuneng frowned and looked at the crazy Tuan Zang. His face was strange. The bearing capacity of Tuan Zang was too weak. If something like this happened, he would be mad. It''s hard to imagine that a person with such weak bearing capacity has such great ambition.


    "Patriarch, Tuan Zang is crazy. What should we do now?" Yu Zhibo steps forward and asks in a low voice beside Li.


    "You go to integrate the troops first, take all the injured clansmen and ninjas, and then wait for my orders!" From nodded, light said.


    "Yes, I know!"


    After explaining yuzhibo battle, Li came to qianshouyijian, slightly pulled down his eyelids, looked at qianshouyijian who was tied by the vine and couldn''t move, and said, "is this your former student? What a disgrace to you


    "Hum, I''m a student in a thousand hands, and it''s not your turn to say three and four Qianshouyijian''s face was gloomy and he hummed coldly. However, as soon as the voice fell, Li stepped on the back of qianshouyijian''s head and directly stepped on the whole face of qianshouyijian.


    "You are just a mole ant in my eyes. Pay attention to what you say!" Speaking of this, Li Dun, with an inexplicable smile on his lips, said again, "you are a funny student. It''s just that your endurance is so weak. You still make a big mistake unconsciously. The purpose of Yu Zhibo Li is to kill a thousand mistakes rather than let one go. Whether Tuan Zang is really crazy or fake crazy, he can''t escape death today!"


    Woo! Woo!


    The face and the ground are in close contact. Even if the heart is full of anger, it can''t say a word at this time. The head is constantly struggling left and right, even regardless of the knife inserted in the back of the head. Although the dirty reincarnation body won''t die, the pain is real. The village rain is inserted in the head between the thousand hands. This constant struggle is equivalent to using a knife in your heart There is chaos in the head, and no one can understand the pain. However, there is nothing in this thousand hands. It is worthy of living from the Warring States period, and the people who bear the pain can''t be compared with ordinary people.


    Li is not interested in fighting with a dead man. He takes back the village Yujiao, which is on his head, and goes directly to Tuan Zang.


    Tuan Zang was already crazy. He knelt on the ground and murmured to himself. He had no eyes. However, when he saw Li walking over, he didn''t know whether he wanted to or didn''t want to. He quickly got up and walked towards the rear, crying and laughing. Everything seemed natural, just like a real madman.


    Li Tuo Cun Yu squints at Tuan Zang, who is constantly away. His body shakes, and he comes to Tuan Zang in an instant. Cun Yu has been put on Tuan Zang''s neck. The sharp blade is shining with a light amount of cold light, and the scarlet eyes are a little insulting.


    "Write round eye, ha ha, write round eye, I want to!" Tuan Zang''s eyes were so blank that he ignored the blade on his neck and put his hand in Li Li''s eyes.


    Bang!


    Li Wei turned his head, avoided Tuan Zang''s hand, and then bullied him forward. A knee top hit Tuan Zang''s abdomen. The huge force made Tuan Zang''s eyes suddenly burst. The whole person knelt down and laughed coldly. The knife in his hand cut all the white cloth on Tuan Zang''s right hand directly, revealing Tuan Zang''s snow-white arm.


    "Tut tut! How many cells have you transplanted between the pillars of a thousand hands! " Li Li had an inexplicable smile on his face. Then he bent slightly and whispered in Tuan Zang''s ear, "old man, I don''t care if you are really crazy or fake crazy. Today you will die. Moreover, I want you to be scolded by Muye people, dig the tomb of the early generation of Huoying, and spoil the hero''s body. This charge is enough to ruin your reputation!"


    Sure enough, Tuan Zang''s arm was exposed. When he was told by Li, Muye''s Ninja''s face changed one after another and glared at Tuan Zang. His compassion disappeared completely. Digging the tomb of the first generation''s shadow of fire, disturbing the rest of the ancestors, and destroying the ancestors'' bodies, it was insane. If they didn''t care about the presence of Li, they would have come forward to question ¡£


    Digging ancestors'' tombs is intolerable at any time and anywhere. Besides, the first generation Huoying is the eldest brother of the second generation Huoying. The second generation Huoying is the master of the regiment. The first generation Huoying is equal to his uncle. Even his uncle''s tombs are dug. This kind of behavior is not as simple as animals. Dogs don''t eat the same kind of meat. Don''t you even have a dog For example?


    Hearing Li''s words, Tuan Zang''s godless eyes seemed to have a look, but they soon disappeared, still kneeling on the ground in a silly way, ignoring the blade on his neck.Zizi!


    With a flash of knife light, Tuan Zang''s right hand, which is full of primary cells, was cut off. Li''s left eye immediately launched the divine power and sucked the arm into the divine power space. Then he stepped on the ground, and a knife under his feet flew up. Li grabbed it in his hand. He directly cut Tuan Zang down where he had just been chopped by the village rain, and then cut off a piece of meat. Village rain has a curse If the meat is not cut off, Tuan Zang will be cursed to death immediately.


    Ah!


    After being slashed twice in succession, Tuan Zang''s whole right arm and arm were all cut clean, and tears fell from the pain. But soon, the village rain was on his neck again. Tuan Zang didn''t dare to move. He knelt on the ground, shivering, biting his teeth and suffering from pain, with a strong hatred in his eyes.


    "I knew you were playing the fool!" Leave slightly to curl a mouth, light say.


    Tuan Zang knelt on the ground, his face was pale, and his arm was still bleeding. When he heard Li''s words, Tuan Zang''s face no longer had the previous madness. He looked at Li with hatred and said, "Yuzhi Boli, you are so vicious, your end will be the same as Yuzhi Boli, you can''t die well!" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C192

    Tuan Zang pretends to be crazy, which is surprising. Yu Zhibo Zhan and others yell at Tuan Zang one after another. Fortunately, they have been happy for so long. They didn''t expect that they were just fooled by being monkeys, and they all stare at Tuan Zang with murderous faces.


    Muye Ninja is also very angry. Good old man, you dug the tomb of the first generation of Huoying and ruined the body of your ancestors. You are good at advocating that you kidnap Yu zhiboli by signing a contract, causing such a big trouble now. Muye village has been destroyed and many of your companions have been killed. You are good. In order to survive, you want to pretend to be a fool It''s intolerable to pass.


    They wronged Tuan Zang. Tuan Zang pretended to be crazy in order to solve Muye''s problem. Tuan Zang knew that it was he who hated him and destroyed Muye just to torture himself. So if he was crazy, would Yu Zhibo think that his goal had been achieved and then retreat? It was with this idea that Tuan Zang did not hesitate to give up all his dignity, but in the end, Tuan Zang became such an unbearable act in the eyes of Muye ninja. If Tuan Zang knew what Muye Ninja thought, he would vomit blood.


    "You don''t care if I will die miserably. Anyway, you can''t see it, but it''s true that you will die miserably!" Li puts the village rain on Tuan Zang''s neck and kicks Tuan Zang''s back with one foot. Suddenly, Tuan Zang, who was kneeling, is lying on the ground, while Li puts one foot on it, and the blade still holds Tuan Zang''s neck.


    This kind of feeling makes Tuan Zang want to vomit blood. If you want to kill, you can always put a knife on someone else''s neck and don''t start. He feels the chill on the blade. Tuan Zang''s goose bumps are getting faster, but Tuan Zang doesn''t dare to move. Although he is not afraid of death, as long as he is a person, he will have the instinct to survive. This is two concepts: not afraid. By this time, the instinct has been changed He was making a choice for Tuan Zang, so even if he was kicked, even if he was lying on his stomach like a dog, he still didn''t dare to move.


    "Yuzhiboli, if you want to kill, why humiliate people here?" Tuan Zang Qi''s pale face was a little ruddy, especially listening to others'' calls and curses, he felt that he had been greatly insulted.


    "Humiliating people?" From Wen Yan, the strength under his feet increased. The back of the knife hit Tuan Zang''s face hard. A bright red mark appeared on Tuan Zang''s face and said, "do you think you are a person now? Don''t you think you look up to yourself too much? Now you can see for yourself, lying on the ground like a dog. Is there anyone else


    He didn''t have much hatred for Muye. After doing so much, what he wanted most was to humiliate Tuan Zang, let Tuan Zang collapse from his heart, and then reap his life.


    Listening to Li, Tuan Zang''s eyes almost burst into flames. The place on his face where he was hit by the back of the knife was still burning. He wanted to resist, but Li''s feet were too strong. He couldn''t stand up at all and wanted to touch the blade with his neck to end himself. However, as long as he had any action, Li immediately patted his face with the back of the knife.


    Pop! Pop! Pop!


    It''s really a slap on the back of the knife. The clear voice is constantly echoing. Tuan Zang''s face swells up at the speed visible to the naked eye, and blood flows out from the corner of his mouth. Tuan Zang is about to shed tears now. From his initial anger and shame to his present frustration and numbness, he doesn''t know what he is doing now, and the pain on his face is forgotten, just like a smile A puppet who has lost his soul kneels on the ground. This kind of humiliation has never happened since he was born. When thousands of people are beaten in the face, not to mention Tuan Zang, who is in a high position and has ambition to dominate the world of tolerance, even an ordinary person may be mad with anger.


    "Stop it


    A roar rang out. A thousand hands fell from the sky and stood in front of Li. He pointed to Li angrily. However, after pointing for a long time, his face turned red, but he could not say anything.


    "I didn''t expect that I could drag you for such a long time. I didn''t expect that!" Leave slightly to curl a mouth, light say.


    On hearing Li''s words, qianshouzhu suddenly became angry and yelled, "what a cunning kid, why don''t you do it all the time? It''s just delaying time!" The anger in qianshouzhu''s heart is that Li''s Mu Dun has been talking to him there all the time. He doesn''t start. He thinks that Li doesn''t want to fight any more, so he is very happy to talk with Li. He didn''t expect that he just wanted to delay time. Fortunately, he saw through it at the critical moment. Otherwise, there would be no chaos here.


    A thousand hands came, but Tuan Zang was still lying on the ground as if he didn''t know. There was no blood left at the broken arm, and his face was even paler. Presumably, the blood in his body had already flowed out of the limit that his body could bear. If there was no top medical Ninja, death would be inevitable.


    "Yuzhiboli, let go of Tuan Zang quickly. This battle is meaningless. Tuan Zang has kidnapped your friend, but he has been punished so much now. It''s almost time!" Seeing Tuan Zang''s miserable appearance, Qian Shouzhu couldn''t help frowning and said in a deep voice.


    "Leave him alone?" Li Wenyan sneered and pulled his right hand slightly. Cunyu pulled from Tuan Zang''s neck from bottom to top, and then he was put back into the scabbard. A scarlet blood appeared from Tuan Zang''s neck, but it was very small and not deep. Seeing this, he relaxed slightly. It seemed that the kid was willing to listen to others.However, before the qianshouzhu continued to open his mouth, Tuan Zang knelt on the ground with a cry of pain. His left hand covered his neck and rolled on the ground. A layer of strange black warlocks spread rapidly from his wound. In the blink of an eye, he reached the heart. Suddenly, Tuan Zang''s eyes burst, his body trembled violently, spitting out a mouthful of blood with internal organs, and finally his feet kicked, I can''t get up.


    The skin was cut by the village rain, unless the injured position was cut off immediately, otherwise only death.


    Thousand hand pillar is silly, don''t understand this is how to return a responsibility, obviously just a small wound, even the skin didn''t cut completely, why regiment hide but still dead? He had never seen such a strange thing. He looked at the long knife from his waist. However, at this time, layers of flying debris fell off from his body and his skin was festering.


    "What is this? Does Tuan Zang''s reincarnation of filthy soil automatically dissolve when the caster dies? " Thousand hands column between Leng Leng looking at his hands, clothes or skin, they are slowly falling off. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C193

    The reincarnated person is controlled by the caster, and his life is connected with the caster in one direction. If the caster dies, the reincarnated person will disappear. This is a drawback. It''s also strange that he didn''t study the forbidden technique completely when he died early. But later, he was a genius, who improved the reincarnation of the dirty soil and turned the dirty soil The real power of life comes into play, that is, kill the caster, the reincarnated person will not die, and it will become more difficult because of losing control, which indirectly leads to that ordinary people do not dare to fight against the caster, which is equivalent to a kind of blackmail chip, OK, you kill me, kill me, no one can get rid of the reincarnation of the filthy soil, and you are still in a hurry at that time This is the intelligence of Dou. If it is not for the Yina evil beauty of yuzhibo weasel, even if the Allied forces find Dou, they dare not kill him. This is the most direct self-protection.


    However, it is obvious that the present reincarnation of filthy soil has not been perfected. As soon as the performer dies, the reincarnated filthy soil will also disappear.


    "What''s going on? What happened to the first generation and the second generation


    A group of Muye ninjas are puzzled and have a lot of discussions. They don''t know the forbidden technique of reincarnation of filthy soil. Although they are surprised by the sudden appearance of qianshouzhujian and qianshouyijian, they are legendary ninjas after all. They only think that qianshouzhujian and qianshouyijian used some forbidden technique to protect Muye and survive, but now, it is obvious that it is going to disappear It''s a sign of death.


    "What can we do? When the first generation and the second generation of adults die, we Muye will be destroyed by the yuzhibo clan?"


    Everyone turned pale with fear and uneasiness.


    "Yuzhiboli, you still don''t want to stop now?" Qianshouzhu didn''t care about his disintegrating body. Then he looked up and asked in a deep voice.


    "Big brother, how can you believe this asshole''s words?" With the help of the chance of his body collapsing, he has got rid of the constraints of the vine and stood up. As he said this, his hands move quickly.


    "Fanjian, what do you want to do?" A thousand hands between the pillars of a frown, cheered.


    However, qianshouyijian didn''t pay attention to qianshouzhujian. Instead, he stares at Li and says, "this reincarnation of filthy soil is a forbidden skill developed by me. No one knows this forbidden skill better than me. Although the performer dies, we will disappear, but if we understand the seal method of reincarnation of filthy soil, we can become the performer, reincarnation of filthy soil, solution!" The complicated seal pattern is changing on the hand of qianshouyijian. For a moment, the paper scraps that originally separated from his body gather on qianshouyijian again. But after a while, qianshouyijian is back to its original state. A trace of irony appears on the corner of his mouth and he says, "now, I''m the caster!"


    "Why do you have to do this?" Qianshouzhujian shook his head helplessly, but his hands also began to seal. He naturally understood the forbidden technique of reincarnation of filthy soil, but after a while, qianshouzhujian also recovered to its original state, and they stood side by side and looked at each other.


    For this result, Li has long been psychologically prepared. After all, ban in the original works also relies on this method to break away from the control of the reincarnation of filthy soil. As a thousand hands who develop this forbidden technique, it''s easy to get rid of the control of the performer. Even ban knows the reincarnation of filthy soil, so does qianshouzhujian.


    "What to do? Do you want to keep fighting?" Thousands of hands between squinting eyes, hands crossed together, said in a deep voice.


    "Fanjian, pay attention to your attitude!" Qianshouzhujian frowned slightly, and could not help saying to qianshouyijian that he did not want to fight with Li any more. In the final analysis, they are dead. If they continue to exist in the world, I''m afraid the whole tolerance world will not tolerate them. Therefore, even if he shows off for a while now, Muye will be beaten to pieces in the future. Now he only wants to reconcile with yuzhibo, not fight ¡£


    "Hum!" When he heard the words, he snorted and put his head away. He didn''t say much. Obviously, he also understood this truth in his heart. He was just angry, but he was trampled on his head.


    Li ignored their conversation, then took out a piece of white paper from his arms, lit it up, and said faintly, "this is the compensation Muye promised us last time. If you Muye really want to talk about peace, according to the material and capital mentioned above, I will lead the people to retreat immediately!"


    10 billion taels? A ton of medical drugs? Ten thousand swords each in kuwu''s hand?


    Seeing the compensation above, qianshouzhujian almost fainted, and doubled on this basis. The wood leaf had to be half disabled. At the same time, he was secretly scolding. What were the three generations of Huoying doing? How could they sign such a ridiculous treaty?


    On this, the big characters and special marks of wooden leaves in Tuan''s collection are very conspicuous. Since the signing of this treaty, the above contents have come into force.


    "Brother, I don''t think this guy has any plans for peace talks at all. I think we''d better kill him directly. No matter how strong he is, he''s just a mortal foetus, we can drag him to death!" When he heard the condition, he immediately scolded.


    At ordinary times, it might not be too difficult for Muye to leave the treaty. But now, the whole Muye village is almost destroyed, with as many as four or five thousand injured and more ninjas dead. Rebuilding the village, treating the injured, and compensating the family members of the dead ninjas need a lot of money and materials to complete any one of them. If you compensate Yu again Zhibo has 20 billion funds, two tons of medical drugs and 20000 swords in kuwuhe''s hand. That wood leaf is really going to vomit blood."Between the doors!" A thousand hands between the pillars of a big drink, stopped a thousand hands between the words, and then re looked to leave, light said "Yu Zhibo from, you still insist on your idea?"


    "Of course!" From nodded, scarlet writing wheel eyes look at the thousand hand pillars, eyes without a flicker, revealing a sense of self-confidence, even if now can''t take down the thousand hand pillars and thousand hand doors of the body of reincarnation of dirty soil, but when you open the reincarnation eye, what reincarnation of dirty soil is floating clouds, if they don''t agree to compensation, then I''m sorry, now I retreat because of fear you, but I will kill you when I come back.


    "Big brother!" Qianshouyijian couldn''t restrain his anger and couldn''t help staring at qianshouzhujian. He didn''t understand what his elder brother was thinking about www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C194

    There are qianshouzhujian and qianshouyijian. Naturally, they are the two masters of Muye''s family. Moreover, ape feirizhan is lying outside the city of Platycodon grandiflorum. Tuanzang has just been killed. The two consultants don''t know where to hide for a long time. At this time, they don''t even have the object to discuss. All their decisions are determined by qianshouzhujian and qianshouyijian.


    However, qianshouyijian obviously didn''t agree. He glared at qianshouzhujian with a murderous face, but the murderous spirit didn''t go to qianshouzhujian.


    "Brother, this boy obviously has no intention of reconciliation. He puts forward such a high condition. Doesn''t he want Muye to come to a dead end?" See thousand hand pillar always frown don''t speak, thousand hand leaf dissatisfied say again.


    "In fact, things are not as pessimistic as you think. It''s impossible that Muye can''t even take out these things!" The thousand hand pillars frowned and hummed.


    "Hum, elder brother, even if Muye can take it out, we are in the dominant position now. Even if we have to offer conditions, we are going to offer them. How can we decide that yuzhibo is the only one?" A thousand hands between the eyes a stare, gas Huhu said.


    "I ask you, how many levels are we sure of killing Yu Zhibo here?" A thousand hands pillar eyes a coagulate, small voice of ask a way.


    This words a, thousand hand leaf immediately a Leng, immediately understood the meaning of thousand hand pillar, slightly frowned, eyes again on always a face of indifference from the body.


    "With yuzhiboli''s strength, if he doesn''t want to fight with us, he can leave at any time. What do you mean? After all, we are dead and can''t survive forever in the way of reincarnation. Otherwise, it will cause panic in the tolerance world. You should know how serious the consequences of these two things are! " Thousand hand pillar light says.


    If you really want to fight to the death, you can leave at any time. Just like ban in those days, you can make a comeback at any time after you leave. However, ban was supported by a thousand hand pillars at that time, so he didn''t cause any substantial damage to the wood leaves. But now, after all, he is dead. Although he was reincarnated with the help of filthy soil, But the dead are the dead, which can''t be changed. If other villages know about this, we can imagine what the consequences will be. At that time, other huge conflicts may be aroused. It can be imagined that the tolerance community is afraid of fighting against the wood leaf, but if there is a distance to deal with the wood leaf, the rest of the tolerance villages will be afraid Is that right? At that time, without the threat of qianshouzhu, I''m afraid the whole wood leaf will be restless. After all, it is able to revive the dead shadow of the past dynasties. For other villages, the interests it represents are so huge that no one would want to know the secret.


    Although qianshouzhu is stupid, he can build a village of tolerance in troubled times and lead a new era to come. The wisdom and ingenuity possessed by such a person is absolutely unimaginable by others. But similarly, qianshouzhu is too benevolent, and all his love is devoted to the village. It is precisely because of this love that qianshouzhu becomes self contradictory, and he dare not take the wooden leaf He can''t afford to gamble in the future.


    "Yuzhiboli, can''t this contract and the conditions you just met be reduced?" For a long time, qianshouzhujian finally made a decision that material and money can be earned back. But if the war continues, I''m afraid I don''t know when to fight. And if I''m in a hurry to fight here, I''m afraid the whole Muye will be completely destroyed, and other ninjas will not survive. At that time, even ninjas and civilians will die, and Muye will not exist Compared with capital and material, there is no comparability between the two.


    "Well!" Li nodded faintly, his eyes of writing wheel disappeared and became black pupils. Li could see that qianshouzhu had compromised. To be honest, this decision was a bit of a cheat. He could not deny it. With the help of qianshouzhu''s feelings for wood leaf and various considerations, he forced qianshouzhu to sign this jump. However, from the beginning of making this decision, everything turned out to be a success, There are several things in the process of centrifugation. Qianshouzhujian will not refuse. As for cheating, Li doesn''t pay attention to this kind of thing. In terms of strength, he really wants to fight with all his strength. Li may not be able to defeat qianshouzhujian, the reincarnated body of filthy soil. However, qianshouzhujian wants to force him to surrender by virtue of his immortality. In this case, if you are not benevolent, don''t blame me for being unjust. You cheat I want me to retreat. OK, give me the price. Otherwise, I will retreat now. If you are not on guard, I will sneak into Muye and kill all the ninjas and civilians. It depends on what you do.


    The most simple and direct way is to take advantage of your unprepared situation and bring in two tailed jade from time to time. At that time, the loss of your wood leaves can''t be compensated by any money or material. As for the thousand hand pillars and thousand hand leaves, you can try to keep Li and the rest of yuzhibo''s clansmen and Party members. It''s easy to keep clansmen and Party members. Who can keep me? At that time, the outcome will not change. Facing a terrifying enemy comparable to the strength of qianshouzhu, if you really play Yin, it is estimated that the leaves will be dragged down sooner or later. Compared with the huge amount of money and material, which is more important, I believe qianshouzhu has a balance in mind.


    Hearing Li''s nod without hesitation, Qian Shouzhu sighed helplessly, nodded and said, "in this case, on behalf of Muye, I agree to your conditions. In this way, you can lead your people and the rest of the Ninjas to go back first. After a month, I will arrange for people to send compensation funds and materials to..." At this point, qianshouzhu stopped, because he didn''t know where he was from the current base, so he had to look away with embarrassment."Well, since it''s the first generation of Huoying, I''ll give you Muye a month!" At this point, from the hands of the contract directly thrown in the past, the light paper like a sharp blade flew to the hands of a thousand hands, and then said again, "a month later, the money has been sent to the ghost lamp city of the country of grass!"


    "Well, the land of grass? I know! " The thousand hand pillar nodded and put the jump into his arms.


    Early in the morning, Li had ordered yuzhibozhan to lead the Ninjas to gather together, and took the wounded and some of the dead who could be dead. Soon, Li took the people and the rest of his men out of the woody leaves that had been turned into ruins.


    As soon as he left, Qian Shouzhu glanced at Muye village. His face suddenly became bitter and ruined like this. I don''t know how long it will take to rebuild it.


    "It seems that we should have a good discussion with the name of the kingdom of fire!" This is what I thought of. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C195

    After everyone knew that qianshouzhu had signed an unequal treaty, the shadows and high-level officials of all major villages could not help but take in the cold air. They thought that the yuzhibo family would be defeated by qianshouzhu, but in the end, the winner was yuzhibo family, which was just like that unimaginable.


    "Yuzhibo lost to Qianshou under the leadership of yuzhiboban in those years, but now, not only Qianshou failed, but even the whole Muye was defeated by yuzhibo. It''s hard to imagine that the final victory in the battle between a family and a village would be a family!"


    It''s hard for all the villages to accept this result. The strength of yuzhibo''s clan has become so strong. All the villages are silent, and Muye has lost. They really don''t know that the whole forbearance world and that village can suppress yuzhibo.


    "God is unfair. Why did you give all the gifts to Yu Zhibo?"


    Many people look up to the sky and sigh and write round eyes. It is indeed worthy of being one of the most powerful and supreme successors in the world of tolerance. Once it comes into play, it will be invincible. In particular, Yu Zhibo Li is only 12 years old. A 12-year-old kid stands at the top of the world of tolerance by writing round eyes. This gives everyone a new understanding of Yu Zhibo After ban disappeared, everyone thought that yuzhibo was nothing more than that. But now, everyone realized the horror of writing wheel eyes. They all sighed injustice one by one, and they were the same blood boundary. Why is the gap between them so big? Some people even practiced hard for decades, but they are still less than a teenager yuzhibo. What an irony.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    After the end of the war, ghost town was also in a busy state. In this war, more than 900 ninjas died in caozhizu and caoren village, and dozens of yuzhibo people died. It''s a great loss, especially yuzhibo. The number of women and children is only about 500 or 600. Every one of them is precious. It''s heartbreaking to die, At the end of the war, the finishing work was also very troublesome. The family members of the deceased ninjas were given pensions, and the injured ninjas needed treatment. Fortunately, Muye compensated a large amount of money and material. In addition to many people died in the war, there was no material and financial loss.


    "Ding! Congratulations to the host for completing the task of making yuzhibo the largest family in the world of tolerance. The bonus points are worth one million. Another! Due to the host''s overfulfilment, the bonus points of the system are 200000. Please check it! "


    Is the study processing family affairs, from the cold heard the system prompt sound, that s level task unexpectedly quietly completed? In addition, if you overfulfill it, you will be rewarded 200000 extra points, which is equal to 1.2 million!


    After receiving the prompt, Li quickly put down his ancestral wizard, sank his consciousness into the system space, and adjusted the balance of his integral value.


    1.78 million!


    Seeing this huge number, Li can''t help but be moved. The 1.78 million points value is far beyond Li''s imagination. Fortunately, after so many storms, Li has strong determination. After a short shock, he calms down.


    "1.7 million points. It takes one million to exchange for immortal body. There are nine tailed animals with the same value!" Li Li narrowed his eyes slightly. Which one is better, immortal body or nine tail? "Nine tail is known as infinite chakra. Immortal body belongs to the direct power of six immortals. Once converted, my chakra will certainly get considerable growth, and the speed of refining chakra will be very fast in the future. In time, even nine tail will not be able to beat chakra The difference between the two is that I have a huge chakra in a short period of time, but this power does not belong to me completely. The other is that it takes time to refine. For decades or even years, my chakra will be able to reach the level of nine tails. When the time comes, it will cooperate with the eternal kaleidoscope. In addition to opening the circle of samsara, who else can I do Can you beat me? "


    In today''s world of tolerance, there are few people who can suppress Li, so there is no need to rush to exchange nine tails to improve their strength. In addition, the immortal body is to completely transform its own physique. A few years or more later, the immortal body will grow up completely. Chakra quantity is absolutely terrible. As for the power of tailed beast, although it is not strong enough Yes, but this can be put on later.


    Click on the exchange page of immortal body, Li does not hesitate to click exchange. Suddenly, a touch of green light directly falls off from the options of immortal body and enters Li''s body. Soon, Li feels a warm gas wandering in his body and meridians, and the whole body''s cells are also resonating. The blood is boiling, and the cells are rapidly dividing and dying, and the body is full of energy Later, he was transformed and revived by this gas. From bottom to top, Li can clearly feel his body sublimation. After the transformation, Li can feel the thin vitality in his body. All the cells are springing up, emitting great vitality.


    Zizi!


    Take out a bitter no cut finger, from quickly mobilize chakra to focus on the finger wound, soon, the wound healing with the naked eye speed, thousand hands in a few seconds, the wound will recover as before, just want to next drop of scarlet blood flow in the fingertip, blood slide, exposed white skin, even without a trace, this kind of resilience can be called fear It''s terrible."How could chakra have grown so much?" As soon as he lifted his eyebrows, his face showed a little joy. His chakra''s volume actually broke through to the intermediate shadow level, and it was only slightly refined. In the future, as long as he practiced, chakra will certainly improve very quickly.


    "The immortal''s body is really unique. The blood of the six ways is the blood of the six ways, which can''t be compared with others at all!"


    Li sighed that this world is a world that stresses blood. To put it bluntly, it''s a world of fighting father. The ancestral blood is not good. No matter how hard you try, the ancestral blood is good. This path of practice is just soaring up. It''s only 12 years old now, and it''s still two months to 13 years old. However, chakra''s whole body has reached the level of intermediate shadow. It''s terrible With the present combat effectiveness, if you fight against the thousand hand pillars of the reincarnated body of the upper dirty soil again, you won''t have to fight so hard any more.


    "Immortal mode? I''ll get it soon Li slightly curled his mouth and got the immortal''s body. At the same time, Li also understood the immortal model matching the immortal''s body. This is the authentic immortal model, which is many times stronger than toad mountain''s immortal model. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C196

    A month later, Muye village sent the compensation funds and materials to the ghost lamp city as agreed, and there was no less. Compared with Tuan Zang and ape feiri''s killing them, qianshouzhu''s eyes were far away, and they didn''t do any cheating. As for whether qianshouzhu and qianshouyijian belong to the Loess again, no one knew, and no one dared to test, after all There is no three-thirds of the prestige of the God of tolerance. Who dares to go up to Liangshan? Therefore, although the number of ninjas is greatly reduced and the economy is also greatly damaged, no village dares to go to the moldy spot.


    "My Lord, according to the property calculation, our economy did not suffer losses in this war, but also increased!"


    "Oh?" Li Wen Yan looks at Yu Zhi Bo Zhan. He is not responsible for these complicated things, but gives them to Yu Zhi Bo Zhan and Yu Zhi Bo Ming. Therefore, Li does not know much about these things.


    "Well, not only that, but also the money we spent on the construction of the suspension bridge has been made up. We have no loss in this part of the money!" Yu Zhi Bo Zhan nodded, but his brows were wrinkled together. He hesitated and said again, "it''s just...!"


    "Just what?" Li frowned and asked suspiciously.


    "Well, although we have won the war, the number of people has decreased sharply. In addition, the number of ninjas in caozhizu and caoren village is only 1300. In the war, we have lost more than 1000 ninjas, which..."


    Hearing this, Li also knows what yuzhibo war means. The number of ninjas is too small. Besides the pro guard, the strength of the rest of the clan and Ninjas is generally low. If there is another war in the future, it will become less and less sooner or later, or even destroy the clan. After all, it is impossible for the clan leader to do everything by himself, and such a family will be destroyed It''s a great failure. The patriarch is only used to suppress the whole clan. If the patriarch comes out with everything, isn''t he raising some waste?


    "Well, I know about it. Go down first." From slightly sighed tone, light said.


    Yuzhibozhan and yuzhiboming are speechless. They feel a little guilty. When they lost their courage to a 12-year-old boy, they felt very unkind. However, it''s useless to feel guilty again. Now the younger generation is too young to fully grow up. I''m afraid it will take more than ten years or more for them to fully develop Time, this is where yuzhibozhan and yuzhiboming are helpless.


    "Really, the patriarch is not so easy to be!" It''s a bit of a headache. The population base is too small. I''m afraid God can''t solve this problem. If you want to increase the population base, you can only give birth to one in October. It''s impossible to solve the population problem of yuzhibo in a short time.


    "Since we can''t make up for the quantity, we have to start with the quality." Li narrowed his eyes slightly. He thought of the method he used when he was a child. Yes, in order to quickly increase the amount of chakra, Li found a special item from the system - life potion.


    This kind of thing has rarely been used since the age of nine, but it has hardly been broken before the age of nine. The result is that most of the children in the clan are only five or six years old, and a few of them are between nine and eleven years old. This life potion can just lay a good foundation for them, maybe in the future Within a few years, these children can become masters of Shangren or even elite Shangren. In this way, the quantity can''t make up for it, but the quality has been greatly improved.


    Thinking of this, Li quickly found out the files of yuzhibo people. After an hour''s inquiry, he finally found out the number of children. Except for the newly born babies, there are 158 children over four years old and under eleven years old. The strength of these children is generally at the level of lower tolerance to middle tolerance. They are very suitable for taking life potions However, in addition to these children, there are more than 200 Zhongren over the age of 12 and under the age of 25. Life potion has a great effect on those below Shangren. As for those above Shangren, although you can take a large bottle of life potion, the effect is not very significant since you have tried it before. It can only shorten the time to become an elite, but the shortening is limited, I don''t want to make this kind of investment.


    "There are 380 ninjas below Shangren level. If they can upgrade their level, the yuzhibo clan and the original Shangren clan will have a total of 450 Shangren. Even the big village can''t take out this power of precision level, which can be regarded as a temporary solution to the problem of insufficient quantity!" Li pinched his chin and murmured.


    The total population of yuzhibo is about 600, including 100 women and more than 100 children. Children under 12 years old and women are not required to participate in the war. Therefore, the fighting strength of yuzhibo is only about 400. Later, in the war with Muye, dozens of people died. Now the total population of yuzhibo has dropped to 550, except 100 There are 150 children in addition to 20 women, while only about 300 people are able to fight, which is too few.


    "Three hundred and eighty people below the upper forbearance level? It seems that we have to exchange a lot of life potions! " Li frowned slightly. Now he still has 780000 points, which sounds like a lot at first glance. However, when the 380 people are allocated, they are a little stretched."Ding! SS level mission launched, family war! The host leads yuzhibo to take in all races, and rewards the host with 100000 basic points for each family. This task is a continuous one. As long as there are enough forces and families, this task can continue. On the other hand! This task is mandatory. The system will not give any task until the system decides that the host has completed! " £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C197

    It''s SS level mission!


    Hearing the prompt sound of the system, Li Li suddenly widens his eyes. The previous S-level task has just been completed, and now there is another SS level task. Is there another SSS level task behind? What''s the reward for SS level tasks?


    "System, what does this basic integral mean?"


    "The basic score value means that the host rewards different points for each family or influence, but they are all based on 100000 points. For example, if you accept a small influence, the system will reward you 100000 points, which is the lowest bottom line. If you accept a large family, the system will judge the specific amount of points given to the host according to the situation at that time It could be 500000 or one million! "


    Li Wenyan nodded slightly to understand the rule. To be more popular, it''s similar to the rule of "the lowest number, no ceiling". For the system to give such a rule, Li also understands that, after all, there are big and small families in the world of tolerance. You can''t accept a family with only a hundred people to give 100000 points A large family of thousands of people also give 100000 points!


    "It seems that we can''t stop it in the future!" Li slightly shakes his head. The system gives such a big chip that it can''t ignore it. Moreover, Li also needs integral value very much. Although he gets immortal body and eternal kaleidoscope, there is still a long way to go for the level of liudao immortal. After all, in the later stage, even huiyeji and other coworkers come out. It''s estimated that if he meets huiyeji with his current strength, he will be 100% Hundred was killed, no, even on the six spots will be killed, no reincarnation eye, simply can''t compete with six that level.


    The exchange points of reincarnation eye is 10 million, which is not even a fraction from now. Moreover, even if reincarnation eye is exchanged, it is not necessarily able to defeat huiyeji. Liudao immortal also has reincarnation eye, but it is also a joint effort with datongmuyu village to defeat huiyeji. According to Li''s estimation, if you want to completely defeat huiyeji, you need to become a pillar of ten tailed people to have hope, otherwise you can only rely on the strength Reincarnation eye is not enough to see, you do not see Sasuke also opened reincarnation eye, is not to join hands with Naruto?


    "Ten tailed man''s pillar strength?" Li Li calls out the exchange page of the tailed beast and looks at it a little. Eight tails have been exchanged. The icon turns black and it shows that they are not exchangeable. Li Li is a bit depressed, but it''s relieved to think about it. If the tailed beast can be exchanged infinitely, it''s a bit of a pit. One tail only has 1000 points. If Li Li pays one million, isn''t it possible to have one thousand? This way, it''s really invincible. Tigers can''t stand wolves. Even six immortals will be killed. The system will never create such a bug.


    Creak!


    At this time, the door of the study is pushed open, nine Sinai and Meiqin come in, see from in a daze, two people immediately look at each other a smile, cat waist slowly walked past, ready to be scared away, but at this time, from the pupil instantly restore look, looked at the cat waist nine Sinai and Meiqin.


    "What are you sneaking around for?" From the corner of the mouth showed a smile, light said.


    Although his consciousness sank into the system, Li was not the rookie who first got the system. He naturally understood the way to observe the outside world. When Jiu xinnai and Meiqin came in, Li had already noticed that he didn''t make a sound in time. He just wanted to amuse them.


    Jiu xinnai and Meiqin, who originally wanted to be scared away, were scared away. They immediately chuckled and knew that they had just been fooled.


    "Brother Li, why are you hiding in your study every day? It''s been a month. Haven''t you finished the family affairs yet?" Meiqin came and left behind, gently pinching her shoulder.


    "Well, the war has just ended, there are many things I need to deal with in the family." Li nodded, narrowed his eyes slightly, and enjoyed the massage of Meiqin.


    "Li, is this your village rain? What a beautiful knife. "At this time, jiuxinnai picked up Murakami, who was on the desk, and happily said that Murakami''s hilt was engraved with numerous black runes. For the whirlpool people who are good at sealing, this kind of rune is undoubtedly very attractive.


    There is a knife rest on the front edge of the desk, which is used to let the village rain!


    Hearing Jiu xinnai''s words, Li opens his eyes and looks at Jiu xinnai''s love. Li frowns slightly. Jiu xinnai has no blood boundary, and his only strength is chakra''s huge size. For this reason, Jiu xinnai is not proficient in Ninjutsu. He only knows seal and physique, and seal is not suitable for frontal combat, so when fighting with people, Jiu xinnai is not good at Ninjutsu Xinnai uses the most body skills. When he meets an ordinary ninja, jiuxinnai can cope with it. But if he meets a ninja with blood, he will suffer a loss. Thinking of this, he says, "jiuxinnai, if you like, I''ll give you the village rain!"


    Cunyu cuts iron like mud, and has powerful curse power. It can be said that he will die if he touches it. For jiuxinnai, a ninja with physical skills, Cunyu is a big killer, which can enhance jiuxinnai''s fighting power to a few times. However, from today on, jiuxinnai will be required to learn sabre skills well.


    "It can''t be. The rain in this village is your sword. How can I have it?" Although she loves it, the village rain is a self-defense thing for Li. She can''t take it. She will put it back to its original position."Well, jiuxinnai, you should know that I don''t focus on physical skills, and the rain in this village is so slim that it''s only suitable for girls to wear. If I give it to you, you''ll take it, you know?" From slightly shook his head, light said, eyes with irresistible firmness.


    "This All right Jiuxinnai hesitated for a moment, and then seemed to want something. She nodded with a smile and silently held Murakami in her arms. She knew that Li said this just to let her have more means of self-protection, and it was Li''s sabre. Was it a token? Jiu xinnai''s thinking soon began to go astray.


    "I want to leave my brother, too!" Meiqin has quit her job. She has been with Jiu xinnai for such a long time. With her toes, she can figure out what kind of mentality Jiu xinnai is in now. In order not to fall behind, Meiqin also begins to act coquettishly. She is lying on Li''s back, holding Li''s neck to blow . ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C198

    Meiqin has now opened the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, and the pupil technique is very powerful. For the moment, Yuedu does not say that the pupil technique for constructing dreams has never appeared in the original work, and it is also very powerful. It can almost walk side by side with other gods. What''s more, this pupil technique is much more convenient than other gods, because other gods can only use it once every 12 years, and this technique can construct dreams It can be used at any time.


    However, the kaleidoscope wheel eye is known as the eye of curse. The more you use it, the faster you will lose light. Especially when you use the powerful pupil technique, I''m afraid that if you use it more than once, Meiqin''s eyes will have problems. Meiqin has no brothers or sisters to worry about. If you want to get the eternal kaleidoscope by conventional means, you can''t think about it.


    "System, is there any way to exchange eyes from you and give them to others?" He asked, sinking consciousness into system space.


    "No, the host needs to complete at least one SS level task before it can exchange eyes from the system to people other than the host!"


    The system soon gave the answer, but it made Li a little dissatisfied. He had to complete at least one SS level task. Doesn''t it mean that it would take years or even more? Sooner or later, he will start a war again, and Meiqin will surely follow him. How many times can such powerful pupil skill stand? But soon, Li thought of the primary cells. The last time he killed Tuan Tsang, Li cut off Tuan Tsang''s right hand, which was made up of primary cells, and put it into Shenwei space.


    This primary cell can suppress the curse of the eye of the kaleidoscope writing wheel. The best example is yuzhibo. Half of this guy''s body is made up of primary cells. Shenwei''s pupil technique is like playing. It''s all stained with the light of primary cells. If Meiqin can successfully transplant primary cells, though it can''t completely resist the kaleidoscope writing The curse of lunyan can at least delay the time of blindness, but I don''t want Meiqin to be transplanted by conventional means. After all, that would be disgusting, and Meiqin would not agree with it.


    "System, is there any way to perfectly transplant the immortal''s body cells in my hand to others?"


    The so-called perfect transplantation, is the same as the last transplantation of primary cells, directly transformed into a semi immortal body, this is the perfect transplantation.


    "Yes, as long as the host pays 50000 points, I can help your part of the immortal''s body cells to make gene medicine. As long as you inject it into the user, that person can have one third of the immortal''s body!"


    Hearing the system''s words, Li immediately frowned and asked, "the immortal''s body of three parts? What does that mean? "


    "The immortal body cells you have are only enough to transform a person into a third of the immortal body!" The sound of the system''s indifference came.


    Tut!


    From shook his head, helplessly said, "one third on one third, system, help me quickly refine!"


    One third of the immortal body, though not up to the standard of separation, is not too bad. Taking soil is just a simple way to transplant primary cells. Although half of the body has been transplanted, it is estimated that even one third of the immortal body has not been obtained. Don''t you see that he doesn''t even master Mu Dun? You know, apart from the immortal mode, Mu Dun is the only one who has the immortal body It''s easy to make. Therefore, the immortal body at that time is estimated to be one-third at most, or even less. He can rely on one-third of the immortal body to use the kaleidoscope as a play. There''s no reason why Meiqin can''t be made. In the final analysis, it must be a fine product produced systematically.


    The efficiency of the system is very fast. In a few minutes, a syringe with thick thumb and middle finger field appears in Li''s hand. The syringe is filled with green liquid and looks very beautiful. When she sees that her integral value is only 730000, she quickly exits the space of consciousness. At this time, Meiqin is still lying on her back.


    "From my brother ..£¡¡± Meiqin is unscrupulous. She has no idea that men and women are not compatible. Of course, this is the only way for her to leave, because in her opinion, she is already the one who leaves.


    "All right, all right, stop it, come on!" Li''s head is almost knocked out by Meiqin. What''s more important is that Li finds that he has a reaction, which makes Li blush. In other words, he is still more than ten days away from now and he will be 13 years old. In his previous life, his body has begun to react to the opposite sex. Meiqin is a great soft girl. Although she reminds herself to treat Meiqin as a younger sister, she doesn''t know what to do Man, man


    When she heard Li''s words, her eyes brightened. She thought Li wanted to send something to her. She immediately went around to Li''s front, took Li''s neck and sat on Li''s leg. Without any scruples, she asked Mei Qin''s daughter Xiang, even if she was leaving, she would not blush. But she didn''t say anything more. He didn''t want Mei Qin to leave. I don''t know why.


    Jiu xinnai saw Meiqin sitting on Li''s leg, and her mouth was full of anger, but she was helpless. Li didn''t say anything. What else could she do? She had to stare at Meiqin''s back, and even forgot the joy of getting village rain.


    After coughing twice and calming his restless heart, Li took out the syringe filled with primary cells and said, "Meiqin, yuzhibo''s Kaleidoscope eye has powerful pupil technique and pupil force, but its side effects are also very huge. After a long time, your eyes are bound to be blind. In order to prevent this kind of thing, we should pay attention to it now I''m going to inject you with primary cells Seeing that Meiqin''s eyes were a little dodgy, Li suddenly glared and said again, "don''t refute this matter!""I know "Meiqin looked at the syringe with an embarrassed face. Her eyes turned and she immediately asked," where are the primary cells from, brother? And how can this primary cell inhibit the curse of the kaleidoscope wheel eye? "


    Of course, Meiqin knows what the meaning of primary cells is. Primary cells represent primary fire shadow. It''s not difficult to understand the word "cells". It''s also something Meiqin can''t accept. It''s uncomfortable to let other people''s cells into her own body. But it''s the first time I''ve heard that primary cells can suppress the curse of kaleidoscope.


    "I''ll explain it to you later. Now let me help you inject primary cells into your body!" Li Li, who was holding Meiqin''s hand, patted Meiqin''s wrist as he spoke. After a blood line appeared, Li aimed the needle and stabbed it directly.


    "After the cells enter your body, they will strengthen your original cells and make them more powerful, and your physical fitness and chakra will also be greatly improved, and chakra will produce mutation, which is the key to restraining the curse of kaleidoscope writing wheel eye!" At this point, the primary cells in the syringe have been completely injected into Meiqin''s wrist. After pulling out the needle, he looked away at Meiqin and asked, "how do you feel?" £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C199

    "Where is chilabi? Get him for me quickly


    Yunnincun, at this time, the whole village is in a hurry. The third generation of leiying is furious. The whole office of leiying is reverberating with the fury of the third generation of leiying.


    "Lord Lei Ying, you don''t have to worry. Maybe the intelligence is wrong. Although chilabi is naughty, he should not run out of the village!" Three generations of Lei Ying''s secretary has a face of shame, constantly appeasing Lei Ying in the rage.


    "Information error? How is this possible? Are all the people in the intelligence department blind? Eight tail monster, how can they be wrong? And you said chilabi wasn''t that naughty? Unless the sun comes out in the west, that boy''s behavior is very strange. He doesn''t do his work every day, sings some tunes that others don''t understand, and runs around. You know, eight tails are sealed on chilabi, and he disappears at this point. What if it''s a little unexpected? "


    After the end of the war between yuzhibo and Muye, Bawei was spiritually removed to the battlefield. This event soon made the whole yunnincun people panic. Bawei is the treasure of yunnincun. It can''t be missed. What''s more important, chilabi lost himself at this point, which made them even more anxious. The third generation of Lei Ying was even more furious. Chilabi lost himself There is no comparison. Eight tails appear on the battlefield. The combination of the two really makes people daydream.


    "Lord Lei Ying, chilabi has found it!" At this moment, a cloud bear impatiently pushed the door and ran in, followed by chilabi with sunglasses, but he is still young, and looks a little funny with sunglasses.


    "Yo, yo, why do you come to me in such a hurry, asshole, fool!" Chilabi said in a strange tone, with both hands and feet, making people laugh.


    Seeing that chilabi is safe and sound, the third generation of Lei Ying is finally relieved. Once renzhuli is pulled away from the tail beast, there is no doubt that he will die. Chilabi can be so lively and funny. I don''t think eight tails have any problems. However, on hearing chilabi''s strange tune, the third generation of Lei Ying suddenly turns red and stands up with a roar, and says, "Bi, where are you? Every day I don''t know the practice of tranquility. If you go on like this, how can you communicate with Bawei? You have to know that the people of your previous generation are strong ... "


    in Yunni village, renzhuli is not too terrible. Although some people in the village will be afraid of chilabi, most of them will not, because Bawei is relatively mild in the village. Apart from the reason why Bawei stormed once a few years ago, Bawei has always been very quiet and will take the initiative to establish a trading relationship or peer relationship with renzhuli Department.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "from my brother, my chakra has grown a lot, and the refining speed is several times faster than before. What''s the matter? Is it the benefit of primary cells? "


    In the study, after the injection of primary cells, Meiqin tried to extract chakra, and immediately found the benefits of primary cells, holding her hand with an excited face.


    "Well, qianshouzhujian''s body has very strong vitality. His cells are the treasure that ninjas dream of. At that time, I cut off the primary cells from his body to transplant them to you when I killed Tuan Cang!" He nodded and said with a smile.


    Meiqin nodded happily, and then opened the eyes of the kaleidoscope wheel. Suddenly, Meiqin''s eyes lit up. When she opened the eyes of the kaleidoscope wheel before, she always felt uncomfortable. But now, this feeling completely disappeared and became very natural. What zhidaoli said was correct. This primary cell can indeed inhibit the eyes of the kaleidoscope wheel The power of the curse.


    "Brother Li, is it because of the transplantation of primary cells that you can freely use the kaleidoscope to write the pupil of the eye wheel?" Meiqin blinked and asked suspiciously.


    "Well, it is!" Li Li nodded his head. In fact, he opened the eternal kaleidoscope and directly eliminated the curse of the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye. However, only a few people in the whole tolerance world know about the eternal kaleidoscope. It''s better not to tell Meiqin. After thinking about it, Li said again, "Meiqin, jiuxinnai, you two will use this time to practice well Let''s go


    "Don''t worry, I won''t disgrace the village rain!" Nine Xin Naiyang raised the hand of the village rain, a face of joy, see, she really like this knife.


    "Jiuxinnai, you should be careful when you use Cunyu. This knife has a strong curse force. Even if you just cut a little skin, it will invade your body and break your heart. You must pay attention not to let Cunyu''s blade touch you, you know?" See nine Sinai careless appearance, from really a little worried, can''t help but remind.


    "I know!" Jiu xinnai nodded. She had heard about the characteristics of village rain before, and naturally knew this kind of thing for a long time.


    After a while, Meiqin and jiuxinnai left their study to practice. Meiqin''s chakra increased greatly and she could use more Ninjutsu. She wanted to learn something, but jiuxinnai got the treasure and of course she wanted to practice fencing.


    "SS level mission?"


    After Meiqin and jiuxinnai left, Li focused on the SS level task and accepted all ethnic groups. It didn''t seem too difficult for Li, but the only thing was that it was troublesome and time-consuming. After all, many families enjoyed important positions in the major villages, such as Wuyin''s waterless moon, Muye''s Nara, Shanzhong, etc As for the three villages in Shanren village, Li has never heard of any family. It is not mentioned in the original book. After he came to this world, Li has never inquired about it."It seems that this task will take a little time, but before that, we need to get some families out of the village, otherwise it''s really hard to start!" Li slightly pinched his chin and murmured, but this kind of thing can''t rely on brute force. It needs a little planning.


    "The most urgent task is to improve the strength of the ethnic people." Thinking of this, Li sinks his consciousness into the system space again and calls up the page of life potion.


    "There are 380 people in the clan below the upper forbearance level. There are about 150 people in the middle forbearance level and 230 people in the lower forbearance level. A bottle of life medicine can be taken three times, that is to say, one bottle is needed in three days. Take a small bottle in the lower forbearance level and take a medium bottle in the middle forbearance level After a little calculation, I feel that I really have a long way to go. This person in power is not so easy to be! After thinking about it, Li still decided to accept some families that can be accepted first. In this way, he can earn some points! ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C200

    The war between Muye and yuzhibo ended in Muye''s defeat. In fact, the seemingly eternal war lasted less than ten days. Muye had entered the work of building the village again. The name of the country of fire didn''t have any opinions on Muye because of the defeat, but sent a lot of money to Muye to help them rebuild the village. In this regard, the country of fire was the best Daming did a good job. Ape feirizhan was treated by qianshouzhujian, and finally saved his life. However, once Tuan Zang died, all the old parts of Tuan Zang were integrated. Muye belonged to Huoying family, and the Japanese family ruled out that the qianshouyi family also betrayed the village. Only some small families and the broken yuzhibo remnant family remained in Muye, which was no different from the small family Basically, it''s the shadow of fire.


    However, the battlefield of this turmoil is not only yuzhibo and Muye, but also Huiye and Wuyin. Their war is still going on. The Huiye people are more tenacious than they think. They have been fighting for more than a month and have not been accepted. Although they are dead and wounded, they have not asked anyone for help.


    "Patriarch, I think we''d better ask yuzhibo for help. If we go on like this, the Huiye clan will be destroyed!"


    In the meeting room of the Huiye clan, the more rational elder once again spoke to Huiye, the clan leader of the Huiye clan. Although the Huiye clan is a fighting race, it does not mean that they are not afraid of exterminating the clan. Although the rebellion in the original novel does not show their soft feelings until the extermination of the clan, it is only a vague narration. Who knows how many songs happened in it What about the discount? No matter how crazy they are, they are still human. As long as they are human, they will have selfishness. Even if they are not afraid of death, they are also afraid of being exterminated.


    Huiyekuang is also tired now. After many battles, they all ended up in failure. Now they have almost retreated to the edge of the kingdom of Bo. If they continue to continue, there are only two results: one is to be exterminated; the other is to continue to retreat, withdraw from the kingdom of Bo, and then continue to wander, and continue to avoid the pursuit of Wuyin village.


    "Yes, patriarch, we can''t do it. We can spend a lot of money to hire yuzhibo. They just fought with Muye. They must be short of money. As long as we give them satisfactory conditions, they will do it!" Another elder echoed.


    Originally, there were four elders in the Huiye clan, but now there are only three. Two of them think they should ask for help, and the last one is silent. It seems that the elder who died was on the side of Huiye maniac. Before he died, the four elders were divided into two groups, one group advocated asking for help, and the other group advocated fighting to the end. Because of the same number of votes, they asked for help There has been no result in the case of aid. You know, the four elders have great power. As long as there are three elders who agree, even the patriarch has to listen to it. Unfortunately, it used to be two or two points before, but now it''s OK. One died, and now it''s three elders. As long as there are two votes, the patriarch can accept the opinions.


    "Well, elder two, I''ll leave it to you. As long as Yu Zhibo is willing to do it, the Commission is not a problem!" Huiyekuang reluctantly waved his hand, and no longer had the previous spirit and grace. This short time of war made him very tired. From the original invincibility to the present barrenness, we can imagine their situation. The number of clansmen has dropped sharply to 500, and half of them are seriously injured. Their combat effectiveness is really stretched.


    "Yes, patriarch!" Two elders smell speech, an old face suddenly showed a smile, and next to the big elder looked at a smile, both of them have a look of relief.


    However, at this time, the door of the conference room was knocked, and a shinja of the Huiye clan came in. He knelt on one knee and said respectfully, "report to the patriarch, there is a man named yuzhiboli outside who asks to see you!"


    "What?"


    Suddenly, huiyekuang and the three elders suddenly stood up with a look of surprise. This just mentioned yuzhibo, and the head of yuzhibo immediately came to the door. It''s a coincidence.


    "Take him to the hall and I''ll be right there!" Hui night crazy back to God, light said, eyebrows are wrinkled together, he has a kind of ominous premonition, uninvited, absolutely nothing good.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In the hall of the Huiye clan, Li stands in front of the main position with his hands crossed, and a fan is pinned on his waist. That''s right. After giving the village rain to Jiu xinnai, Yu Zhibo''s fan of fire spends 50000 points to exchange the fan of fire. What''s more, it''s hard to say that a clan is long without weapons. It''s too cheap to think about it It''s better to exchange the fire round fan directly. This round fan can rebound nine tails of tail animal jade. It''s a magic weapon.


    The yuzhibo people came to Huiye this time. Li came here alone and didn''t bring anyone. After all, he just accepted a Huiye. There''s no need to arouse the masses. The yuzhibo people are in the process of practicing. Li can directly exchange 500000 points for life potion. It''s estimated that he can give them a month of practice.


    Creak!


    At this time, the door of the hall was pushed open, and huiyekuang came in with the three elders. As soon as he looked up, he immediately saw the distance in front of him. Huiyekuang''s pupil shrank, his face flashed a trace of anger, and he left the place where he was standing. But the place where the patriarch was sitting, even if you were a guest, should be sitting down. Isn''t it obvious that you want to win over the guests.But huiyekuang doesn''t dare to breathe. If the visitor is just the elder of yuzhibo or other people, huiyekuang promises to slap him. But this young man is the head of yuzhibo, the noisy yuzhiboli in the world of tolerance. He knows that even qianshouzhujian, the God of tolerance, has not defeated him. Huiyekuang is crazy, as long as he is not stupid I dare not say a word.


    "I don''t know what happened when the head of yuzhibo came to my house?" Hui night crazy skin smile meat don''t smile, while saying, want to slowly forward, hum, even if can''t drive you down, that at least also want to stand with you a place, so at least won''t too lose value.


    Huiyekuang is not happy with Lijiao''s behavior. He wants to stand with Lijiao and walk forward step by step. However, when he is about two meters away, his pupils turn red. Three black gouyu appear in his pupils and stare at huiyekuang coldly. Suddenly, huiyekuang is scared. His raised feet are retracted again. When he reacts, his face turns red Anger can no longer restrain, eyes staring away. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C201

    The scene suddenly embarrassed, but now from the guest just like the host standing in front, huiyekuang this patriarch is standing in the bottom, not only huiyekuang, the other three elders also know, I''m afraid it''s not good.


    Li glanced at a few people and saw the anger and fear in their eyes. He turned away his eyes and said, "I don''t beat around the bush with you either. Today I come to your Huiye clan for one purpose, that is to make you submit to yuzhibo clan!"


    Li didn''t plan to beat around the bush with them. The people of Huiye clan are acute. Similarly, Li is not a person who likes beating around the bush. He directly tells the purpose.


    "Hum, I''m so brave. I dare to speak so wildly when I''m alone in the Huiye clan. How can I do that?" Huiye maniac can''t help it. Two sharp bones grow in the palms of both hands. These are the skeleton veins of Huiye clan.


    The skeleton vein is the exclusive blood boundary of the Huiye clan. In the Warring States period, the Huiye clan was also a big family, similar to the day. Therefore, their blood boundary is also one of the best in the endurance boundary. As such an excellent blood boundary, it is very difficult to awaken. Just like yuzhibo, no more than two-thirds of the Huiye clan awakened the skeleton vein.


    "Patriarch, calm down!" The elder''s forehead is almost sweating. Seeing that huiyekuang doesn''t agree with each other, he wants to fight. He immediately pulls huiyekuang. If he does, the huiyekuang family will be destroyed. Don''t you see the big villages like Muye being cleaned up.


    In a word, the elder is very dissatisfied with the clan leader. Although he has strong strength, he does not use his mind and acts with a single breath. This time, he judges that the village of Wuyin is also a tyrant of huiyekuang. Now that he is good, he does not judge the village of Wuying, and the tiger comes back. If he did not judge the village, where would the situation be? If it wasn''t for the former clan leader of huiyekuang Night maniac''s father, but also a single pulse, how can this patriarchal position fall on the bright night maniac, a man with developed limbs and simple mind.


    "Elder, yuzhiboli has already said that he wants us Huiye people to surrender. He has already said so clearly. What''s more to calm down? Go down quickly and gather the people. Today, you must kill yuzhiboli!" Bright night crazy double eyes a stare, roar a way.


    "Patriarch, calm down. Let''s wait and see what happens first!" Two elder also at this time come forward to pull Hui night crazy of another hand, whispered in Hui night crazy ear say.


    Caught by the two elders, huiyekuang''s face turned red with anger, but he couldn''t say anything. He remembers that his father said that when most of the elders agreed, he must listen to the words of most elders. Huiyekuang didn''t dare to disobey his father''s words. Although he was angry in his heart, he still held back.


    Well, in a way, this Huiye maniac is silly and cute. He doesn''t know how to change his mind at all, just like a three-year-old child who listens to her father. However, it is because of his stupidity that he dares to lead the Huiye people to judge the village of Wuyin. Otherwise, the smarter people won''t do such a stupid thing. Which of these big families, the sun clan and the water Moon Clan, don''t want to stand on their own King? However, none of them came out. Only Xueyu Zhibo, a stupid member of the Huiye clan, decided that Muye was still king in the kingdom of Bo. I have to say that it was a headache to have such a clan leader.


    After calming Huiye maniac, the elder arched his body slightly toward Li, sighed helplessly, and said, "Lord Li, I, Huiye people, have judged from Wuyin village that they don''t want to rely on others anymore. Now you let us submit. Isn''t it that we are back to our original shape?" At this point, the elder pauses slightly, then shows a face of embarrassment, and continues to say, "well, as long as adult Li is willing to help us get rid of Wuyin village, we Huiye people are willing to pay money and material. What do you think of adult Li?"


    In the elder''s opinion, the departure Council''s choice to surrender the Huiye clan at this juncture is nothing more than the exhaustion of the yuzhibo clan''s capital and material resources in the war with Muye. That''s why the Huiye clan was found at this juncture.


    But is that really the case?


    Of course not. In the war between yuzhibo and Muye, yuzhibo''s capital and material not only did not suffer losses, but also gained a lot of extra income. I just want to get some points when I accept the Huiye clan. By the way, I want to finish the SS level task. In fact, I also want to find out how many points the system will give when I accept the Huiye clan.


    "As I said, your only choice now is to submit to this road!" Li slightly narrowed his eyes and said again, "as long as you Huiye people are willing to submit to yuzhibo people, just like Wuyin village, I will help you fight back. If you don''t want to, you know the consequences!"


    "Fart your mother!" Hui night crazy can''t bear, a break free two elders, directly toward from rushed in the past.


    "Don''t think too much of yourself!" As soon as he shrank from his pupil, the three gouyu suddenly rotated to form a pattern of eternal kaleidoscope. The other gods started to control the idea of huiyekuang and instilled the idea of submitting to yuzhibo.


    Suddenly, huiyekuang''s face changed and his anger disappeared. He knelt on one knee and said respectfully, "Lord Li, huiyekuang is willing to lead the whole family up and down to submit to Yuzhi. Please help us fight back Wuyin village!"The bright night crazy suddenly changes a face to let three elder greatly frighten, surprised anger of saw to leave.


    "Yuzhiboli, what did you do to the patriarch?"


    "Why do you say so much? He must have controlled the patriarch with his writing eyes. We have to kill him to save the patriarch!"


    The three elders looked at each other, and their eyes were full of murderous. Although they were afraid of Li, the so-called fear was only based on Li''s failure to deal with the Huiye clan. Now that the clan leaders are controlled by others, there is nothing to hesitate about. They are afraid of being exterminated, but they are not afraid of death. The clan leader is controlled by others, which is no different from exterminating the clan.


    The second elder, who originally advocated peaceful settlement, first launched the attack. Two bone knives came out of his palm, one left and one right, and rushed to Li. The Third Elder quickly ran to huiyekuang to save him. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C202

    Zizi! Zizi! Zizi!


    As soon as the three elders took action, their bodies were pierced by sharp bone spurs. It was not Li who killed them, but Hui yekuang, the patriarch of their clan. At this time, the two hand bones in the palm of Hui yekuang pierced their hearts from the back nest of the elder and the second elder. The three elders wanted to help Hui yekuang, but the bone spurs from Hui yekuang''s back pierced their bodies, and they didn''t know Stop a hole.


    "Patriarch, you..." The elder vomited blood, turned around and looked at huiyekuang with an unbelievable face. He didn''t expect that the person who killed them was not the enemy, but his own clan leader.


    The three elders pointed to huiyekuang with a sad and indignant face, and then looked at the still indifferent parting.


    "The Huiye clan no longer exists The elder looked up at the sky and sighed, then his eyes bulged and he fell down in front of Li.


    Poop, poop!


    The other two elders also fell to the ground with their eyes closed. This result was unexpected to them. What''s more, they didn''t expect that the magic of writing wheel eye was so powerful.


    "Three elders, you "Huiyekuang also came back to his senses. Seeing the three elders died, he looked at the blood dripping bone spurs on his hands and murmured," how could I kill the three elders? If my father knew, would I be scolded to death by him? "


    The wisdom of other gods unknowingly distorts other people''s thoughts and makes them do things that they can''t even understand. Just like the night maniac, when the three elders start to fight against Li, a thought suddenly appears in his heart, that is, they must kill those who offend Li. As soon as this idea comes out, they immediately start to fight without thinking and finish the drifting Liang''s death, now back to God, even he also felt strange.


    "Huiye maniac, these three people make trouble and attempt to seize your right as clan leader. They deserve it. You don''t have to blame yourself too much!" From slightly Yang Yang corner of the mouth, light said, scarlet write round eyes also then hidden.


    These three elders must be removed, even if they just don''t start, the result is the same. After all, the Huiye clan is no better than other families. All the people in their clan are not afraid of death. Even if they simply control Huiye mania, these three elders may not be good enough. Maybe they will poke the matter out, and then unite with the clan to abolish Huiye mania Maybe a clan leader, so in any case, these three old guys must die. As for other clansmen, it''s much simpler. No one knows that huiyekuang is controlled by the writing wheel eye. In the future, huiyekuang will call huiyegens to fight. As long as huiyekuang casually finds a reason to say that there is no such thing as boring war, their clansmen will not be surprised, but will feel normal.


    "Yes, patriarch!" Hearing Li''s words, the other gods began to work again. Huiyekuang immediately put down the three elders'' affairs, knelt down on one knee and said respectfully.


    "Ding! Congratulations on the host''s successful acceptance of the Huiye clan. According to the real statistics of the system, the Huiye clan is the top family in the world of tolerance. However, because they have been beaten by Wuyin village, the system can reward 500000 points. Please check it! "


    Hearing the sound of the system, I can''t help rolling my eyes. There are too many points for a family. Moreover, I didn''t spend much effort. I can easily get 500000 points. It''s just too easy.


    But now is not the time to be happy. Since the Huiye clan has accepted it, they have to find a way to beat back the Wuyin village. Thinking of this, they look at Huiye maniac and say, "how many ninjas have been put into the war in the Wuyin village?"


    "Huili, in the early days, Wuyin village invested 5000 ninjas. Later, our Huiye clan resisted tenaciously, so they couldn''t take it, so they reinforced 2000 here. However, after more than a month of fighting, more than 1000 people died in Wuyin village, and now there are about 5000 or 6000 left. They all gathered in the forest in the south of the kingdom of Poland." Huiye maniac soon told the battle report, Everything is so natural.


    "More than five thousand?" Li narrowed his eyes slightly. It seems that there is a large amount of points recorded. To be honest, Li has never been willing to kill people in order to get points. But now, not only do he need huge points to open reincarnation eyes, but also the people in the clan need life potion to practice. If he continues to pretend to be high, he will starve to death, which is not good.


    "Forget it, anyway, ninja''s existence is to kill and be killed. Since they take up kuwu to fight, I can''t blame them for killing them!" Li slightly shakes his head. Li never thinks he is a kind person. If he is unarmed, Li naturally won''t go to deal with them. But since he is a ninja and takes up the weapon in his hand, there is no way. Huiye clan is now a subsidiary of yuzhibo clan. Since Wuyin village wants to deal with Huiye clan, it is reasonable to kill them When the bar, died, but also blame their own lack of ability!


    After thinking about it, Li said again, "you go down to integrate your people, and immediately go out with me to fight against Wuyin village. By the way, it''s announced that the Huiye clan and yuzhibo clan are allied. Do you know?" It''s not suitable to disclose some things now. After all, there are many pairs of eyes staring at Yu Zhibo in the dark. It doesn''t matter to others. But Yu Zhibo has to be on guard. If you let him know that he has conquered the Huiye clan, with Yu Zhibo''s wisdom, he can think of many things soon. This is not the result that Li wants."Yes, my Lord, please wait here for a moment!" Huiyekuang nodded, with a trace of violence on his face. He quickly stood up and rushed out of the hall. As for the three elders, he had already figured out his words. In this situation, no one would care too much about a dead man. It''s easy to fool him. No, it should be said that huiyekuang is the only one in the Yi family, even if he pulls a deer I''m afraid no one in the clan will object to becoming a horse.


    "Wuyin village? What does it have to do with yuzhibo? It seems that we have time to investigate! " Li slightly squints his eyes. In the original book, it is said that Wuyin village is the birthplace of Xiao organization, which is very ambiguous. Zhao Meiming also once said that the former Shuiying was suspected to be controlled, which makes people think of yuzhiboban.


    "Why do you want so much? When something calms down, you can go to investigate directly! Now it''s still important to brush points! " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C203

    After more than a month''s war, there were only six or seven hundred people left in many groups before. This is plus the injured people. At this time, only about 400 people were able to fight. The other two or three hundred people were injured and could not move.


    "Is this Yu Zhibo Li, the head of the Yu Zhibo clan?"


    "He is so young that he began to practice from the womb, didn''t he?"


    Looking at Li standing side by side with Huiye maniac in front of him, the Huiye people talk about it one after another. Some of them have different colors in their eyes, some of them are suspicious, and some of them worship it very much. They have heard Huiye maniac say that now Huiye people and yuzhibo people are allied. It is a good thing for Huiye people to be able to support yuzhibo people in this war that cannot be won So no one objected. Besides, the three elders are dead, and they are not qualified to object. However, the answers and obscurity given by glow night maniac make people confused about the hypocrisy. Some people think that the three elders were killed by Li Li, which is why some people have different eyes and doubts.


    How far is the Ninja army from here From cross hands, looking at the front of the quiet forest light said, but now this quiet forest is slowly rising a trace of white fog, making the forest more strange.


    "Away from Cough, the army of Wuyin village is ten miles away from here. As long as you go through this forest, you can see a plain. The army of Wuyin village is there! " Originally, he wanted to call adult Li, but when he thought of what he had told him before, he changed his words in time. Otherwise, it would be hard for the people to explain.


    At this time, the fog became more and more thick. The whole forest was like the mouth of a giant beast, revealing the killing. Li narrowed his eyes slightly. As soon as his pupils shrank, his scarlet eyes penetrated the white fog directly. In an instant, he saw countless figures shaking in the white fog. Looking at their clothes and forehead protection, it was the ninja of Wuyin village.


    "Is this the famous Wuyin skill and silent killing skill in Wuyin village?" Li slightly turned his mouth. Fortunately, he came in time. Otherwise, the Huiye clan would be dead and injured again. But now he is coming, and he is planning to come to earn some points. Now that they have come, there is no reason not to. In the white fog, it may be ok to block the sight of ordinary people, but there is no escape in front of the eyes of the writing wheel, so as to leave eternity The pupil force of the kaleidoscope, seeing through the white fog, is as simple as eating and drinking.


    "Hum, this is the skill of Wuyin village. How can it be? We haven''t found them yet, but they have turned to us instead!" At this time, Huiye snorted wildly and glared at the white fog in the forest.


    Hearing huiyekuang''s words, Li was a little surprised. Looking back, all the people of huiyegens glared at Baiwu angrily. Obviously, they also knew the reason. Seeing this, Li shook his head helplessly. He thought that he had found it by himself, but unexpectedly everyone knew it. However, thinking about it, the two sides had been fighting for more than a month, plus huiyeyi The clan used to be a big clan in Wuyin village. Naturally, the skill of Wuyin is very familiar.


    "Well, you wait here, and I''ll go to see their art of concealment!" Li Leng snorts, and his figure flashes. He has disappeared. He is staring at the bright night. He also wants to fight. However, Li Leng has no command, so he can only wait in place with his teeth clenched.


    Ah!


    Soon, a scream came from the white fog, and a pair of scarlet eyes were sweeping around in the layers of white fog. Taking the burning fan in the middle of the story, they kept on starting, shuttling through the forest. Every time they flashed, they would raise a piece of blood, with one or two screams.


    Fire''s Tuan fan has two attack modes, one is rebound and the other is killing. Of course, this is not deformation, but an iron chain is connected at the end of the Tuan fan, and a small sickle is connected at the other end of the chain. This sickle is specially used for killing, and Tuan fan is only responsible for rebound attack.


    They can''t see anything at all. They can only use their voice to kill people silently. This is an assassin''s skill, and it''s not suitable to attack. Now they can walk freely in the white fog. Compared with Wu Ren, they are completely beating the man with white cloth, even if the man with white cloth''s ears are fierce Jingjing, when you hear the sound, the cold sickle is already on your neck. There is no comparison between the two.


    "Get out, get out!" Wu Ren, who looked like the leader of the team, cried out in a hurry.


    When Li, who is shuttling through the white fog, hears this sound, his scarlet eyes of the writing wheel look at the person who gives the order in a flash. The scythe in his hand directly hooks the neck of Wu Ren, and then pulls it mercilessly. Suddenly, a round head falls to the ground. The team leader stares at his eyes and loses his vitality. This is the essence of fog concealment They used it to assassinate others, but now they have done themselves harm.


    They just raided the team. In such a failure, without the leader''s saying, everyone began to retreat. They were in the white fog. Faced with the fatal attacks that would come out from time to time, they were not even in the mood for assassination. It was really frustrating. They were experts in assassination. But now, their own means of assassination have become a sharp weapon for others to assassinate them It''s ironic.Wu Ren, who started the technique of fog concealment, had already stopped revealing the white fog. Gradually, the white fog began to become weak. A group of Wu Ren were retreating to the rear in an orderly way. There were at least hundreds of them. Li narrowed his eyes slightly and followed up. After a round of killing, he brought a lot of points to Li. At this time, these Wu Ren were in Li''s eyes If you don''t charge it, it''s just a matter of God''s will, and the gods (Readers) watching in the sky won''t agree!


    Huiyekuang, who had been watching behind, saw that the fog was gradually dispelling and knew that Wuren had almost been cleaned up. He immediately turned back and yelled, "boys, our allies are fighting with the bastards of Wuyin village in front. We huiyekuang can''t lose our prestige. Let''s all rush towards the headquarters of Wuren army!"


    "Oh


    All of them followed huiyekuang into the white fog, and disappeared in the blink of an eye. However, it was useless for them to go. Li had already regarded the fog as his prey. How could he allow others to rob him. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C204

    "Do you already have 1.5 million points?"


    An hour later, Li had begun to return. Under the pressure of Xu Zuo Neng, the army of Wuyin village was directly defeated. After the death and injury of more than half of the people, they retreated in a panic. At this point, the war had come to a successful end for the Huiye people. After such a series of murders, Li''s score soared to more than 1.5 million. It has to be said that this time Li had a hard hand. He came At the time of the Huiye clan, there were only 200000 points left, and then they accepted the reward of 500000, which was only 700000. Now it''s 1.5 million, which is a full increase of 700000 points. If all of them were calculated according to the price of Zhongren, they would have killed nearly 3000 people. Of course, this is only calculated according to Zhongren. After all, there are many Shangren and elite Shangren in Wuren, he said Our heads are worth more.


    After accepting the Huiye clan, Li didn''t immediately go to provoke the two families. Although it''s not very difficult for the two families to accept them, it''s better to take it easy for the sake of the future. There are still shuiwuyue and guideng in Wuyin village. If we accept the two families now, I''m afraid shuiwuyue and guideng will not After all, they rebelled only to avoid being subordinated to others. If they knew that they would be taken away from the village as soon as they came out, they would not rebel against the village even if they were killed. Therefore, if they want to catch big fish, they still have to take a long-term view.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Lord ban, the war is over, because yuzhibo intervened, Wuyin village was defeated!"


    In the dark cave, Bai Jue brings the news to Yu zhiboban. At this time, Yu zhiboban''s face is very indifferent, his eyes are slightly narrowed, and he doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    Bai Jue was a little worried. A few days ago, ban explained to him that he would make the world of tolerance more chaotic, but now the war is over because he is not involved.


    "Yu Zhibo found Huiye people this time, and I don''t know what they talked about. They said it was an alliance, but I always feel that things are not so simple!" Half ring, Yu Zhibo finally opened his mouth, frowning slightly.


    Bai Jue didn''t dare to speak, and obviously agreed with Yu Zhibo. The alliance was formed too quickly. Moreover, the Huiye clan is facing such a big crisis. It''s strange that Yu Zhibo can''t help them tide over the difficulties without taking advantage of the fire?


    "Hum, it seems that yuzhiboli has found something. Let''s not talk about the Huiye clan. Wuyin village is our base camp. We must not lose anything. Now the guideng clan and shuiwuyue clan are beginning to be uneasy. Influenced by the RI clan and Huiye clan, they also have the idea of betraying the village. Now yuzhiboli has set his eyes on the Wuyin village. If the ghost is not a ghost, he will be a villager If the Dengs and shuiwuyue defected again, Wuyin village would be exposed completely. Then we would have a lot of trouble! " Yuzhipoban frowned more and more deeply. The more he thought about it, the more loopholes he had. At first, he wanted to get rid of yuzhibo by Muye''s hand, but Li''s strength was beyond yuzhipoban''s expectation. As a result, he didn''t defeat yuzhibo. On the contrary, he exposed some secrets of Wuyin village.


    "Well, what does Lord ban mean?" Bai Jue carefully looks at Yu Zhibo.


    "Hum, Wuyin village needs to be quiet next. Bai Jue, you send the order to the third generation of Shuiying to close Wuyin village. Don''t contact anyone. The alliance with Muye is over. In addition, I need him to find a way to wipe out shuiwuyue and guideng. Do you know?" Yu Zhibo flashed a cold light in his eyes and said coldly.


    Bai Jue hears the speech and looks puzzled. Is it possible to wipe out the two families? After all, these two families are big families in Wuyin village. They are the same as yuzhibo and RI of Muye. If they are easily exterminated, they may cause an uproar. Thinking about this, Bai Jue puts this question out.


    "You don''t have to worry about this. You can take your time. First, you can weaken their influence in the village, and then try your best to suppress and force them to revolt. However, three generations of Shuiying can use thunder to destroy the two families before they escape from the village. In this way, you can avoid letting the outside world know about these things!" Yu Zhibo snorted. He has mental calculation but not heart. In this case, it''s not too difficult to get rid of the two families. As long as the three generations of Shuiying cooperate well, it''s easy to finish.


    The killing of those who follow the blood boundary was originally a late event, but now because of the existence of Li, it began to happen ahead of time.


    After receiving the task, Bai Jue soon sank to the bottom of the earth and went to Wuyin village!


    The alliance between yuzhibo and Huiye clan came too suddenly. Every village was very surprised when they received the information. The Alliance came too suddenly. It is reasonable to say that yuzhibo clan is now a big overlord in the world of tolerance. No one dares to provoke, which is equivalent to the existence of the big village. Huiye clan is just a family that is on the verge of extermination. How can yuzhibo Can you make an alliance with it?


    Is ..


    every village is exerting their imagination again. Without exception, they think that yuzhibo is going to take action again. This time, it is estimated that the attention will be paid to Wuyin village. At the thought of this possibility, people in every village will start to panic. This yuzhibo is really noisy. Today in Wuyin village, will it be us tomorrow?


    Fortunately, Li didn''t tell the story of the Huiye clan''s submission, otherwise, it would cause more suspicion and panic. However, all this has nothing to do with Li. He has now returned to the ghost town!"Patriarch, what should we do next?" In the study, yuzhibozhan looks away with a smile on his face. His old face is almost in a group. The reason why he is so happy is naturally related to the life potion. After some people in the clan took the life potion, chakra''s strength soared in just a few days, which made yuzhibozhan very happy, and all this was brought by the young people. Of course, yuzhibozhan was very happy Bo Zhan didn''t ask what the potion was. He knew all about some things he could ask and some things he couldn''t.


    "Since I led yuzhibo to judge Muye, there have been several wars in one year, and many people have died. Many people feel lack of it. Therefore, in the next few years, we won''t make any big moves to let the people rest first!" He nodded and said.


    Now there are 1.7 million points, which is enough to enhance the strength of the yuzhibo people. For a few years, the children aged from eight to ten can become a powerful ninja in a few years. By that time, the number of ninjas that yuzhibo people can fight will reach 530, and all of them are willing to fight. This kind of combat effectiveness is not inferior to one in the world Wait for the village. As for now, yuzhibo people need time. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C205

    After judging Muye, the Japanese went to the country of tea to settle down, far away from Muye and far away from the country of grass. The country of tea is a country without tolerance village, and its citizens are mainly sports, which is very suitable for the settlement of the Japanese.


    The Qianshou clan is back to the country of the river, where they originally lived in seclusion and had ready-made clan land.


    The defection of the two families is a very heavy blow to Muye. The three generations of Huoying wanted to make rihe Qianshou return, but the two advisers strongly opposed it. After all, they had defected to the village once and lost their loyalty, so the matter ended. As for the Crusade, Muye didn''t have this plan and was beaten by the people led by Li However, the economy and talents of Muye have declined sharply, and there is no spare force to launch a war. Moreover, I don''t know how many people are still aiming at Muye. If Muye takes the lead in launching a war, I''m afraid other villages will take advantage of the fire.


    Whether qianshouzhujian and qianshouyijian are still alive is a mystery. Muye didn''t announce it. No one knows whether qianshouzhujian and qianshouyijian are still alive.


    The Huiye clan also settled down in the kingdom of Bo. Instead of sending people to encircle and suppress Wuyin village, they closed the village according to ban''s meaning and did not communicate with any village. As for what happened inside, no one knows.


    A lot of things happened in a year. Almost every day, there was a war, starting from betraying the village, which led to a war with Muye. The Huiye clan followed suit and rebelled against the village, which led to a war with Wuyin village. Sharen village was also involved. A war lasted for more than 10 months, and finally ended with yuzhibo as the biggest winner. Sharen village suffered a loss, and Muye was defeated, as for huiyehe village Wu Yin, the two of them are a little ambiguous. They don''t know who will win or lose. After all, they got into it later.


    After a year''s turmoil, forbearance finally began to calm down, and every village was developing. However, this calm was like a prelude to a storm


    time is like quicksand, passing by bit by bit. In a flash, four years have passed. In the four years, nothing serious happened in the whole world of tolerance, as if falling into a deep sleep.


    Pop! Pop! Pop!


    "Not yet, come again!"


    In front of the waterfall where she often comes to practice, Jiu xinnai takes the village rain to attack Li quickly. However, no matter how fast she cuts, Li can easily crack it. In the end, Jiu xinnai gets angry directly. Holding the village rain is a fierce attack.


    When!


    Nine Sinai seems to be a very fierce knife, directly from the two fingers pinched, can no longer move, let nine Sinai red face also does not help.


    "The knife is used to cut. How can you make the most of the power of the knife if you stab it in a random way?" Li Xiaoyi loosened his finger and asked Jiu xinnai to take back the village rain. Then he said again, "it''s too late now. You''ve been practicing for so long. Let''s have a rest first!"


    "Brother Li, here you are!" Meiqin on one side quickly sent the towel over, then turned her eyes and asked cautiously, "is the strength of Jiu xinnai and I now very poor from my brother?"


    Meiqin mainly focuses on Ninjutsu and magic, but after a battle, they can''t even touch the corner of Li''s clothes. Just now jiuxinnai is half tired, but they don''t touch the corner of Li''s clothes. This makes jiuxinnai and Meiqin very depressed. In the past four years, they have been practicing almost all the time, but it seems that for Li, there is no progress, and they can''t touch the edge before, I still can''t touch it now.


    "Meiqin, don''t belittle yourself. The current strength of you and jiuxinnai, even the shadow of the last village, can defeat or even kill them as long as they are operated properly!" From shook his head, light said.


    Meiqin and jiuxinnai have made rapid progress. In the past four years, they have taken life potion, which has greatly enhanced chakra. Jiuxinnai specializes in body art and seal art. As far as body art is concerned, it is hard to see the back of an elite. With seal art, it is not easy to deal with an elite. Meiqin specializes in ninja and seal art Magic, the magic of writing round eyes in a kaleidoscope is not a joke. If it''s not a magic ninja, elite Shangren will never be able to do more than half of Meiqin''s tricks. If it''s combined with Meiqin''s magic of writing round eyes in a kaleidoscope, Yuedu and constructing dreams, the general shadow is not Meiqin''s opponent at all. Jiuxinnai is the same. It''s more dangerous than Meiqin with the killing weapon of Cunyu, Bi Even if the third generation of Lei Ying, who is known as the strongest shield, is chopped, he can''t survive. Of course, the speed of the third generation of Lei Ying is too fast. If we really want to fight, Jiu xinnai is not his opponent. However, the third generation of Lei Ying is the best in the shadow level. Even if the ape flies, it''s hard to see his back and take Jiu xinnai It''s obviously not suitable to compare with the third generation of Lei Ying.


    To get the affirmation of Li, jiuxinnai and meiqindang brighten their eyes and smile. They work so hard to get the affirmation of Li!


    The two girls in the original book are not very strong. At this time, after some changes from Li, both of them are comparable to the movie level. Coupled with Li, the super master, today''s yuzhibo is the largest family in the world of tolerance. After four years of precipitation, the new generation of yuzhibo has grown up, which is similar to what Li expected four years ago. There are 530 ninjas, each All ninjas are strong at the upper forbearance level, which is a very powerful force.However, the result is that there are only about 200000 points left in the millions of points gained in the past four years. Although there seems to be a lot of points left, for today''s Li, the points are too few. There is no use except to exchange for a few tailed animals. There is no way to get 10 million from reincarnation. Fortunately, there is still a long way to go There''s no need to be so anxious. It''s not too bad to be king in the world with your current strength. After four years of refining, chakra''s whole body has been shocked by the world. I''m afraid it''s no less than tailed beast. Although it''s not as good as qianshouzhujian''s, it''s also determined.


    "Patriarch, the meal is ready. Would you like to go back now?" At this time, a pretty girl appeared in front of Li, kneeling on one knee, while saying, she was still staring at Li with big eyes. There was no fear on her face. On the contrary, there was a feeling of ancient spirit. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C206

    "Well, I know, Meiling, I don''t need to be so solemn next time. Now I''m just a idle person, not a clan leader!" Li Wu


    Nai Di shakes her head and says with a smile that this girl is a new generation of people. She is 13 years old, four years younger than Li. When she was 12 years old, she inadvertently established a friendship with Meiqin. After many twists and turns, this girl, um, yuzhibo Meiling, became the exclusive nanny to take care of Li and jiuxinnai maid.


    "But the patriarch is the patriarch!" Meiling grinned and got up. Then she ran to Meiqin and asked in a low voice, "how are you? Did you meet the headman''s clothes today?"


    On hearing this, Meiqin''s face turned green immediately. It''s really a pot that doesn''t open and doesn''t mention it!


    "Well, let''s go back first!" From shook his head, light said.


    Now the sun has gradually set in the west, the day is over, and the world is about to enter a quiet stage. However, the fall of the sun is just for the better rise of tomorrow. When the sun rises again, the world will resume its liveliness. After four years of silence, when will the world start again!


    At the dinner table, after eating two mouthfuls of rice, li felt a little unnatural. After eating two more mouthfuls, Li reluctantly put down his chopsticks, turned to Yu Zhibo Meiling and said, "Meiling, you can also sit down and eat with us. During the rest, I''m just an ordinary person, not your patriarch. Don''t be so restrained!"


    From the beginning of the meal, yuzhibo Meiling has been staring at herself, standing behind her and staring at herself. It is estimated that no one can eat.


    Meiqin and jiuxinnai also put down their chopsticks and looked at Meiling, with the same meaning in their eyes.


    "How can I do that? I''m the one who takes care of the daily life of the patriarch. How can I have dinner with you at the same table? No, no!" Yuzhibo Meiling shakes her head quickly, but her eyes are a little bright.


    If only you had such self-consciousness!


    On the table, there are meals that the three of them can''t finish. It''s not the first time that they plan to eat at the same table in the morning. It''s almost every day.


    "Well, Meiling, just put away the thought in your stomach and get a pair of chopsticks quickly!" He waved his hand and glared at Yu Zhibo Meiling, pretending to be serious.


    Yuzhibo Meiling hears the words and feels very happy. She runs into the kitchen quickly to see that she is so agile. She has done this kind of thing for a year. At first, she sees Li and thinks that Li is a very serious person who cares about her identity. But after a long time, she finds that Li is not a difficult person and doesn''t care about her identity. So far, yuzhibo Meiling starts to work She began to restore her quaint character. Every day, she was smiling and thinking about all kinds of ways to get closer to her. Well, now is the time to eat at the same table.


    "Sister Meiling is so funny every day Meiqin helplessly covers her forehead. When she first met Meiling, the most common thing was that their names were only one word apart. So she chatted and chatted and became familiar with them. Later she heard that Meiling adored Li very much, so Meiqin suggested that she take care of Li''s daily life. So, that''s all!


    "I don''t know what happened to Maitreya. I haven''t heard from her for several months!" Jiu xinnai sighed at this time. A few months ago, Maitreya would send news almost every other month. He and Jiu xinnai would express their sympathy to each other about the situation in recent days. But I don''t know why. It''s almost five months now. There''s no news from Maitreya, and I don''t know what''s going on.


    After a little silence from Wen Yan, he said, "the land of grass is not too far away from the land of ghosts. If you want to see her, just take a chance to go. Now you''d better eat first!"


    "That''s the only way!" Jiu xinnai nodded helplessly and looked away from him. He wanted to talk and stop. Finally, he couldn''t say what he wanted to say.


    In fact, most of the letters sent by Maitreya were asking about the situation of Li, but Li didn''t know it. In the past four years, except for the past few months, they almost never stopped. In fact, four years ago, Jiu xinnai and Meiqin knew the situation of Maitreya, only Li didn''t know it. This is the so-called fan bar of the party. During that period, Li was busy and probably didn''t focus on feelings above.


    "What are you talking about?" At this time, yuzhibo Meiling came out of the kitchen, sat under Meiqin, lay on the table and asked with big eyes.


    "Nothing!"


    Meiqin and jiuxinnai picked up chopsticks and rice bowls at the same time, and quietly began to eat. They knew yuzhibo Meiling too well. Once they started talking, it would be endless. It would be estimated that they didn''t even have time to eat.


    Whoosh!


    At this time, a yuzhibo clan appeared beside Li, knelt on one knee and handed a rolled sleeve to Li.


    "Patriarch, the letter of the ghost kingdom!"


    Li Wenyan nodded slightly, took the roll sleeve, motioned the clansman to step down, then looked at Jiu xinnai and Meiqin, and said with a smile, "this should be Maitreya''s letter, have a look!" With that, Li handed them the sleeves.Jiu xinnai excitedly took over the roll sleeve, and then quickly opened it to check. However, a face began to change sharply from this time. After reading all the content, Jiu xinnai''s eyebrows were all wrinkled.


    "Jiu xinnai, what did Maitreya say?" When Meiqin saw this, she suddenly realized that something bad had happened. No matter how many things happened, she took the roll sleeve directly. However, after seeing it again, Meiqin''s face was a little ugly.


    Yuzhibo Meiling blinks her big eyes, bites chopsticks in her mouth, and looks itchy. She also wants to see the contents of the sleeve, but it''s obviously bad behavior to explore other people''s secrets privately. Yuzhibo Meiling can only be anxious.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Li was puzzled and a little bit confused. So, just now, he was still saying that he missed Maitreya. What''s the matter?


    Hearing Li''s words, jiuxinnai and Meiqin pursed their lips and said, "the message just sent by Maitreya is that in another month, she will marry the son of Daming, the ghost kingdom!"


    "Marriage?" Li Wenyan burst out of his heart, then showed a smile and said, "it''s a good thing. As a friend, you can take this opportunity to visit her in the ghost kingdom. As for gifts, I will prepare for you!"


    Seeing the natural expression, Nino Sinai and michelton were stunned. They looked at each other and mumbled, "are you really confused, or are you pretending to be confused! £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C207

    "Why don''t you go out?"


    When I was ready to undress and go to bed, I couldn''t help rolling my eyes when I saw yuzhibo Meiling still standing behind her!


    "How can I do that? I''m the maid of the patriarch. Of course I''ll serve you to sleep!" Meiling blinked her eyes with a bright light in them.


    Hearing Meiling''s words, Li shook his head helplessly, turned around and looked at Meiling, and said faintly, "Gu Lingjing is weird. If you have anything to say, as long as I can help you, I will help you!"


    After a year together, Li has a little understanding of the girl''s character and temper. Every time she says something like this, she must have something to ask for. Li is used to it. The girl is old and strange. Sometimes it''s really a headache, but Li won''t blame her. It''s not a bad thing to have a girl chirping in her ear like a bird. At least it won''t be a bad thing For a Mugu, and this girl is very cute, especially when she laughs, she has a little tiger tooth, just like a little child. Every time I see her smile, I can''t get angry.


    With the promise of leaving, Meiling suddenly showed a smile, her eyes narrowed into crescent moon, and asked, "in fact, I just want to know who Maitreya of the ghost country is! Listen to sister Meiqin and sister jiuxinnai''s words, Maitreya seems to have a good relationship with you


    Daren Qing is for this matter, left to turn over a white eye, this wench when on the dining table a pair of heart itch unbearable appearance, originally thought she can hold back don''t ask, unexpectedly now unexpectedly ran to ask oneself.


    "Maitreya is the Witch of the ghost Kingdom, and her status is equal to the name. A few years ago, she came to the ghost lamp city to improve her seal art. She followed Jiu xinnai to learn seal art for several months. During this period, she established a good friendship with Jiu xinnai and Meiqin. It''s only a few years since we met. Jiu xinnai and they probably miss their friends!" From light said.


    Smelling speech, Meiling stares at Li suspiciously, with inexplicable meaning in her eyes. She stares at Li uneasily.


    "Little girl, what are you looking at?" Li couldn''t help but shout, and his face became serious.


    However, Meiling didn''t pay attention to her serious face and muttered, "how can I feel that this matter is not so simple? Maitreya seems to have an affair with the patriarch!"


    Hearing Meiling''s murmur, she almost vomited blood. This girl is too precocious. She has said such professional terms. She can''t help but keep a straight face and say, "well, it''s late. Go back to your room and have a rest. You have to get up early tomorrow!"


    Meiling rolled her eyes when she saw Li''s face. She pretended to be too fake, but she didn''t continue to correct her legs. She asked weakly, "do you really need me to serve you to bed, patriarch?" With Meiling''s lovely baby face, especially her big watery eyes


    If Meiling was a man, she would shout "get out!" But she is the best loli. Although Li is not a gentleman, she is not angry with a little girl. She has no choice but to wave her hand. In any case, in this year, Meiling has tried her tricks for many times. She has been basically immune from the extreme maladjustment.


    Meiling felt a little boring. She turned back step by step and gradually left the room.


    "That girl!" Li slightly shook his head, came to the window, looked at the bright moon in the sky, slightly narrowed his eyes, murmured, "Maitreya, it should not be possible!"


    After all, when Maitreya was here, he was very busy. He was either fighting with others or dealing with family affairs in his study. He said no more than 100 words to Maitreya and met no more than 10 times. In this case, he would not believe Maitreya It''s absurd to fall in love with yourself at first sight. Especially for Maitreya, who is in a high position, it''s impossible to fall in love with the patriarch of his own family at first sight.


    "Four years of precipitation makes me a little sentimental. Why do you want so much?" From slightly shook his head, the sky has become dusky, unknowingly has been late at night, it is time to sleep.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Meiqin, is he short of a tendon in his head? At this time, he still sleeps so soundly!"


    "Jiu xinnai, don''t say that. I''m working hard for my brother recently. It''s inevitable that I''m tired!"


    "Meiqin, you really don''t want to say that. You have a deep understanding of his insensitivity to emotion."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Early in the morning, Meiqin and jiuxinnai came to Li''s room. Seeing Li didn''t wake up at all, jiuxinnai''s nose was almost crooked. Meiqin and Meiqin didn''t fall asleep all night for Maitreya''s sake. They were so far away from the client that they slept as well as a nobody. Besides, at this time of the day, Li should have got up early. Why did they sleep today So late?


    Speaking of Li''s dull feelings, Meiqin is speechless. Jiu xinnai can be said that she has gone to Meiqin''s heart. Over the years, she has changed many ways to express her mind, but Li has never understood. This makes Meiqin very anxious. Jiu xinnai and Li should have nothing to do with each other, but Meiqin has not made any progress, which makes her very anxious.At this time, Li also slightly opened his eyes, just saw that two pairs of eyes were staring at him, and his face quickly stuck to his nose. Fortunately, Li''s self-determination was relatively strong. Seeing that it was Meiqin and jiuxinnai, Li was slightly relieved. Just now, he almost hit him with one fist.


    "Why do you come to me early in the morning?" Li Wei smiles and hugs Jiu xinnai.


    "I want to leave my brother, too!" Meiqin''s jealousy is very strong. It''s clear that she and Jiu xinnai''s head are together. Why does she kiss Jiu xinnai and turn a blind eye to herself.


    This makes Li a little sad, but seeing Meiqin jealous, she is so cute that she can''t help kissing her. However, Meiqin doesn''t know if she did it on purpose. She turns her head and loosens her mouth. Now, it''s OK. She''s mouth to mouth ...


    "Meiqin, you .£¡¡± As soon as his face turned red, he only had a mouth to mouth relationship with Jiu xinnai. Meiqin is one of her own people, and she is bleeding like herself. If Meiqin is just a child, it''s nothing, but Meiqin is about the same size as herself. This mouth to mouth relationship has a different meaning.


    "From my brother, I . I For a long time, Meiqin Leng didn''t say anything. Her face was bleeding, and finally she couldn''t get up.


    Seeing this, Li was stunned. Naturally, she gently hugged Meiqin''s back and thought, "Meiqin, this girl, won''t like me! But in that case It''s too narcissistic to think about it any more. Meiqin didn''t say that she liked herself I like her? Think of here, centrifugal in a sudden, but at this time, the door was pushed open again, Meiling ran in.


    "My Lord, breakfast has You Meiling had just finished her breakfast. She wanted to ask Li to get up and eat. But when she came in, she saw Meiqin lying on Li''s body, and jiuxinnai standing on one side with a little red face. It''s so reverie www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C208

    "Lord ban, the three generations of water shadow have been out of control recently, and they haven''t made any substantive action in the whole four years!"


    Since ban gave the order to close the village and kill the blood in the village, for four years, the third generation of water shadow has only done some superficial work, and there is no substantive action at all. Ban''s face is a little ugly. He can see that the third generation of water shadow is struggling to get rid of his magic control.


    "It seems that I''m too anxious. I''ve given too much medicine!" Ban narrowed his eyes. A shadow''s obsession with the village beckoned his imagination. The three generations of Shuiying, who had been obedient before, struggled for many times after hearing the order of killing the blood limiters. Although each time it ended in failure, it was this kind of struggle that made little progress in the past four years. Not only that, but also because of the intermittent pressure The ghost lantern clan and the shuiwuyue clan are becoming more restless, which may lead to the consequences of rebelling against the village at any time. This time, it can be said that stealing chicken is not an erosion of rice.


    "Lord ban, what should we do now? There is a tendency that the water shadow of these three generations can''t be controlled. If this continues, Wuyin village will be out of our control! " Bai Jue asked suspiciously.


    "Well, now it seems that we can only start from other aspects!" Ban Leng snorted, and a cold light flashed in his eyes.


    "Other things?" Bai Jue was puzzled.


    "If the ghost lantern clan and the shuiwuyue clan rebel against the village, it will certainly cause great repercussions. At that time, the whole forbearance community will focus on the Wuyin village, but others don''t care. The main reason is that yuzhibo leaves the little ghost. He should know something about the Wuyin village. For him, we have to guard against it. Therefore, we have to fight against the ghost lantern clan and the shuiwuyue clan Before the rebellion, we should divert everyone''s attention. Although it''s a bit late, there''s no way now! " Ban sighed a little. He felt a little weak, especially after the rise. Facing such a powerful enemy, he couldn''t go out. It''s not easy to win the game.


    "What does Lord ban mean?"


    "Hum, there is a kid named red sand scorpion in the world of tolerance recently. It''s said that he likes the art of human body puppet. In this way, you can tell him ... "


    in the dark cave, ban was expounding his plan. Bai Jue nodded while listening. After half a sound, ban finally stopped.


    "That''s about it. If that kid hears these words, he will act according to your plan. At that time, the village will lose three generations of wind and shadow, Bai Jue. Then it''s your turn to show it, bring this disaster to Muye village, and tell the story that Zhujian and Yijian are no longer in the world. Without this layer of concern, the village will certainly start to worry about Muye Revenge, on the other hand, find a few people, kill Yanren village in Yunren village around the intelligence department, and then blame yunyin village! "


    After listening to the whole plan, Bai Jue''s eyes brighten. It''s really brilliant. If it can be successfully implemented, it will definitely lead to a riot in tolerance world. Sharen village has lost its shadow, and it will blame Muye. Then it will tell the news that qianshouzhujian and qianshouyijian are not in the world. At that time, Sharen village will surely launch a war against Muye, and Yanyin village will kill them The intelligence department has put the blame on yunyin village. According to the usual theory, Yanyin village can go to yunyin village at most, and then get some cheap money. However, once a war breaks out between Shanren village and Muye village, the smell of war will make people impetuous. The three generations of tuying in Yanyin village are originally a greedy little old man. Under the influence of the war, they are bound to fight against yunyin village If the four big villages are directly involved, the surrounding small villages will be unable to restrain themselves and join the war one after another.


    This is the Third World War of tolerance! In this way, the ghost lantern clan and the water moon clan will be covered by the flames of war even if they launch a rebellion. After all, there is a big fire in front of them. Who will be interested in fireworks?


    After the two insidious guys have reached an agreement, Bai Jue sinks into the ground again and goes to arrange the plan of the spot.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Don''t you two practice today?"


    Seeing Jiu xinnai and Meiqin lying on the table in a daze, Li Wei was a little puzzled. These two girls usually practice very hard. How can they have time to be in a daze here today!


    "Maitreya''s wedding is around the corner. We are worrying about what gift to give her!" Nine Xin Nai mercilessly gouged to leave one eye, the tone is taking the inexplicable flavor.


    "That''s right. After all, I met Maitreya. She''s going to be a woman for everyone. In the future, it''s hard to meet her. I want to give her something of commemorative value!" Meiqin also said, but the word "man and woman" is very hard to bite.


    Hearing the words of Meiqin and jiuxinnai, I feel a little speechless. It seems that Maitreya''s marriage is his own fault. Marriage matters are all decided by himself. What''s more, Maitreya''s identity is equal to fame. As long as she doesn''t want to, who can force her? From Li''s point of view, since Maitreya agreed to marry the son of Daming, it should be voluntary.


    As time goes by, Maitreya''s wedding day is getting closer and closer. However, she is just like a man who has nothing to do with him all day. This makes Meiqin and jiuxinnai very anxious. Women are really strange animals. They don''t want their favorite people to be unfaithful. They are so good that they feel they are still making up for him."You really don''t care about my brother?" Meiqin asked.


    "Well, to tell you the truth, Maitreya came to study seal art with Jiu xinnai at the beginning, but for various reasons, we received the reward, but we didn''t pay what we should pay. Well, you can send her some seal art!" From slightly pinch pinch chin, said thoughtfully.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­ ... "


    at this moment, Nina Sinai and Meiqin don''t know what to say. They have understood what they said so clearly, but they still don''t understand. When is the world so fair? To leave opened a road to the peak of strength, but closed the window of feelings, Jiu xinnai very doubt, at the beginning from how to like yourself, such a dull person, will like yourself?


    In fact, Li is not so dull. The main reason is that there are too many things in my heart. I don''t have time to think about emotional things. As for Jiu xinnai, he was the one who had already fallen in love with animation in his previous life. In this world, he pursues Meiqin without thinking! I think I like it www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C209

    "Li, Meiqin doesn''t mean that. I said, do you really don''t know, or do you deliberately make us anxious?"


    Jiu xinnai looks bitter. Maitreya and she have learned the seal technique for so long, and their personalities are very similar. In addition, she sympathizes with Maitreya''s fate as a witch, so they have a very good relationship. Moreover, Jiu xinnai is the first person who can see Maitreya''s feelings for separation. As a friend, she doesn''t want Maitreya to marry a person she doesn''t like. She has been working hard since she was a child The fate of being a witch has already made her suffer. If she even marries someone she doesn''t like, it''s really unfair to Maitreya''s life.


    "I know, I know what you mean by Meiqin, but .£¡¡±


    Before he had finished speaking, a clansman rushed in, knelt down on one knee, and said in a hurry, "my Lord, it''s not good. The elder is in critical condition. It seems that he is going to die soon!"


    "What?" From smell speech, also eyebrow a pick, stand up to ask "how to return a responsibility, yesterday still good, how can suddenly be critically ill?"


    Elder elder is very old. After all, he was born in yuzhipoban''s time. He has lived 70 years this year. For ninja, he has lived a long life. Although it''s not uncommon to be sick, he is in critical condition in one day. How can it be.


    "Today, the elder is teaching the children''s practice course, but suddenly faints. After the Ninja''s treatment, the elder''s body has already become a residual candle fire, and may go out at any time!" The people kneeling on the ground look sad. In the clan, the elder''s status is only that of the patriarch Li, because the elder is very kind to the people in the clan and teaches the children meticulously. If the people of the clan revere and worship Li, then they respect and love the elder.


    "The fire of the remnant candle?" Li frowned slightly, looked at Jiu xinnai and Meiqin, and said in a deep voice, "this thing is like this in advance. I''ll go to see the elder!"


    The elder is the pillar of the clan. If he dies, it will be a big blow for yuzhibo. The elder enjoys a great position in the clan. Moreover, for Li, the elder has the grace of knowing the situation. If he is not the elder, he can become the head of yuzhibo''s clan, but he is not now.


    All of a sudden, Meiqin and jiuxinnai are not good at this matter of Maitreya tangled, this conversation also ended.


    After coming to the room where the elder lives, there are five or six people standing in it. They are usually responsible for protecting the elder. There is also a medical ninja who is treating the elder. The elder, who is always energetic, frowns deeply and lies on the bed with a painful face.


    "Patriarch!"


    Seeing Li come in, a group of people quickly salute. Li waved his hand and came to Da Chang. Looking at the appearance of the medical Ninja sweating, it is obvious that the situation is not optimistic.


    "Well, what''s wrong with the elder''s body?" Li slightly frowned and asked in a voice.


    "It''s very bad. The elder has been fighting with Lord ban since he was young. He doesn''t know how many old wounds he has. Moreover, in order to gain strength, the elder excessively refines chakra, which also causes many hidden diseases to his body. At ordinary times, there is a huge chakra, but it doesn''t show up. Now that he is old, his physical quality is declining, and chakra can''t suppress it any more Some old injuries and hidden diseases, but in a short day, the elder''s body was like the dike of the ant nest, completely collapsed! " The medical Ninja explained as he suppressed the injury to the elder.


    At this time, the elder opened his eyes slightly, saw Li, with a smile on his face, and said weakly, "patriarch, I''ve almost run out of oil, but fortunately, patriarch has grown up. I don''t need to worry about this old guy again. Yuzhibo''s family has also recovered its glory under the leadership of patriarch, even if I die now I have the face to go down to see the patriarchs of the past dynasties, and I won''t lose the reputation of Lord ban. The only thing that makes me feel guilty is that I put such a big family on your shoulder. Although I didn''t say it, I''m very ashamed. You were only 12 years old at that time. It''s really hard for you! "


    When a man is about to die, his words are also good. What he says is the situation of the elder now. He knows that he can''t survive today. What he''s embarrassed to say on weekdays is all said at this time. Because he is full of guilt for Li, he has been helping Li deal with the family affairs without any regrets.


    The atmosphere of the whole room is a little depressing. Several ethnic groups standing behind are already red, and even one or two of them have evolved their writing wheel eyes!


    "Big brother!"


    Two elders also came at this time, saw Yu Zhibo Zhan''s dying appearance, and his turbid old eyes shed tears.


    "Ha ha, people will die sooner or later. After Ming Dynasty, the patriarch will trouble you to give more support. Now the forbearance world has been quiet for four years. I can feel that the turmoil is not far away. Ah!" Yuzhibo looks sad. He is not nostalgic for life, but nostalgic for yuzhibo. His voice is dedicated to yuzhibo, and his feelings are very deep.


    "One must die . do you want to From slightly frowned, don''t know why, hear this sentence, centrifugal in a while uncomfortable, although it is a fact, but, the fate of people really can''t change? Think of this, from the medical Ninja directly pushed away, light said "let me come!"Without explaining to the medical ninja, he pressed his hand directly on yuzhibozhan''s chest. Chakra, which contains the breath of life in his body, was continuously transported to yuzhibozhan''s body. This is the unique magic chakra of immortal''s body, which has very strong vitality. Even if he was stabbed, he can heal in a few minutes, and the ordinary minor injury is even in the blink of an eye Will disappear, such a huge vitality, from do not believe that Yu Zhibo war can not be pulled back from the gate of hell!


    "Patriarch, it''s useless. I know my body. Even if the six immortals come, they can''t be saved!" Yuzhibozhan is very pleased that Li attaches so much importance to himself. At the beginning, he just wanted to find Li out of his mind. But later, yuzhibozhan really took Li as his family member. Because they have similar tempers and are just so different in age, they are just like grandson and grandson. However, yuzhibozhan always feels guilty, so he seldom reveals his feelings.


    "Shut up, I''m yuzhiboli. No one can rob what I want, even death is no exception!" Li Shen''s voice drank a word, and constantly delivered chakra full of vitality to Yuzhi Bozhan. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C30

    As time goes by, everyone is sweating, but Yu zhibozhan''s face is still not getting better, and the pain between his eyebrows is more.


    "Sure enough, I can''t!" Li frowned slightly. Yuzhibozhan''s physical condition was much more serious than he thought. Almost all the viscera in his body were nearly necrotic. The magic chakra poured into yuzhibozhan''s body. At most, it could only restrain the deterioration of the viscera and hang yuzhibozhan''s life. Even if he didn''t die, he could not continue to fight in the future. At most, he could only walk and eat In other words, he can only live like an ordinary old man.


    Poof!


    At this time, yuzhibozhan suddenly sat up, turned his head and spat blood out of the bed. The blood was as black as ink. It looked terrible.


    "Big brother!"


    "Elder!"


    One of them was startled and wanted to step forward, but he was stopped by Li Li. After he took back his hand, he said faintly, "this dirty blood is just a stubborn bacteria stored in the elder''s body. Just after being stimulated by my chakra for so long, there is no way to escape, so he vomited it out of his mouth. Now there should be nothing wrong with it!"


    Sure enough, the elder''s face gradually turned from pale to ruddy, and his frowning brows slowly spread out. Seeing this, all of them were slightly relieved. After reaction, they looked at Li in surprise. Just because they were too focused on the elder''s condition, they ignored some problems. Now in retrospect, they can clearly feel the pain of Li Carat has a very active vitality, as warm as the spring breeze. This kind of chakra is almost unheard of, but it is hard for them to ask, and they all look back.


    "Well, the elder''s condition has been temporarily restrained, but he can''t do it any more in the future. Let''s find a few people to protect the elder in the future." He stood up and sighed with a little loneliness. At this moment, he found that people''s lives were really fragile. Although he had killed many people over the years and was used to seeing the dead, they were all killed for lack of ability, but the elder was threatened by death for lack of life.


    "No matter how fierce it is, can''t it fight God?" Centrifugation in a Lin, although he is still young, but sooner or later one day and elder general life and death, his strong strength will follow him buried in the loess, this is how sad? In ancient times, there were six immortals, known as the family of ninja. However, even this kind of deified person still could not resist the erosion of time, leaving two children and then disappeared in the world.


    From now on, the mentality is a bit like that of Qin Shihuang. After winning the world, he wants to defeat the God of death. It''s just the saying that as long as it is human beings, there will be endless pursuit, endless enemies and endless desires. In his early years, Qin Shihuang longed for the domination of the world. Later, he succeeded and realized his dream. In his old age, he longed for his immortality. However, the great emperor of the world began In the end, it is only the emperor who belongs to human beings. He is still the body of human beings. Every foetus can not help but turn into a cup of loess.


    "Who is my enemy? Yuzhipoban? Black Jue? What''s the matter with you Watching the fish in the pond constantly jump out of the water, they are also eager to cross the dragon''s gate and soar for nine days. Li narrowed his eyes slightly and murmured, "who is my enemy in the end?"


    "Away from my brother!" At this time, Meiqin and jiuxinnai come to Li''s side. Seeing Li in a daze, her face is still a little abnormal. Meiqin can''t help asking, "brother Li, is the elder''s illness at a loss?"


    Hearing Meiqin''s words, Li was slightly stunned, then nodded, sighed and said, "I really can''t do anything. Now I can''t do anything. I''m going to die! Just sooner or later! "


    Meiqin and jiuxinnai were confused. They could feel that there was something in the story, but they couldn''t understand it.


    "Leave, I think, people''s life, don''t care about the length of time, as long as we can have a happy life, don''t waste every minute of life, this is enough for us, even if we die, there is no regret, besides, we may have . there will be "At this point, jiuxinnai''s little face turned red, pinched for a long time, and said in a low voice," there will be children to continue our lives. The elder is the same. His biggest wish is to revive yuzhibo. Under your leadership, yuzhibo has gradually become brilliant. The elder has nothing to worry about. Even if he really leaves, he has no regrets in his life! "


    "Ha ha, it''s not like you said that!" After listening to Jiu xinnai''s words, Li is still unable to let go, but he is in a better mood. Yes, no matter how much he thinks, time will still pass. It''s better to let go of these, and let''s have a good time. After conquering and defeating all the enemies, he will continue to embark on a higher journey and defeat more enemies, including death.


    "You make fun of me!" Nine xinnai mouth a Du, angry stare from one eye, rare she just said some such level words, unexpectedly was ridiculed.


    "Ha ha, no!" Li shook his head and a smile appeared on his face.


    "But sister Maitreya is miserable. When she was a child, because she was a witch, she lacked the happiness of her childhood. Now that she grows up, she has to marry someone she doesn''t like. Is this how she will spend her life?" At this time, Meiqin seems to deliberately mention Maitreya, a pair of eyes from time to time to see from, want to see from the expression.Sure enough, when he heard about Maitreya, jiuxinnai''s face suddenly collapsed.


    Looking at the faces of Meiqin and jiuxinnai, Li sighs helplessly. He also knows the meaning of Meiqin and jiuxinnai''s words. Li is not a fool. Naturally, Maitreya may not know when to like himself, but what makes Li can''t believe is that he has no deep relationship with Maitreya, and this relationship is from the beginning Where did you come from? Li admits that when he first met Maitreya, because she was very similar to Jiu xinnai, he did have a snack. But after several wars, Li gradually put it behind him. Now think about it


    "Man''s bad nature!" Li slightly turned his lips and said in secret, "it''s a pity that I''m just a common man. I can''t get rid of this bad nature. Since Maitreya and I have such a fate, we can''t allow a mole ant to interfere!"


    "Jiuxinnai, Meiqin, Maitreya, let me do it!" With that, without giving Jiu xinnai and Meiqin a chance to react, they turned and left. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C211

    "Patriarch!"


    In the study, Yu Zhibo kneels on one knee, waiting for the order to leave.


    "Take two bodyguards and sneak into the ghost Kingdom tonight to kill the son of Daming. Remember, don''t show your feet, OK?" Leave the head also didn''t lift, a face indifferent of open account book, one side say.


    "Yes, patriarch!" Yu Zhibo nodded, and then disappeared. The pro guard was directly under the management of the patriarch, and had rights that other people could not imagine. But in the same way, what the patriarch asked them to do, they didn''t even have the slightest reason to ask, or even the mind to ask. This is the pro guard after four years. The strength of each of these pro guards has reached the level of perfection Yingshangren''s peak is only one step away from the gate to reach zhunying. If chakra, the tail beast, breaks out, his strength is stronger than that of zhunying. This is the biggest card of yuzhibo family.


    "Now that the world of tolerance is about to be in chaos, Maitreya is safer to stay in the country of ghosts, and he can be picked up after the turmoil is over." Close the account book, get up and go out of the window, squint at the scorching sun in the sky, today''s sun, it seems that it is not more poisonous than before.


    It''s almost time for Renjie, which has been silent for four years, to enter into turmoil. For the past four years, Li has been staring at the actions of Wuyin village. The ghost lantern clan and shuiwuyue are the key targets. Their every move can be described as Li''s watching, including their recent attempt to launch a rebellion.


    According to Li''s assumption, if Wuyin village had been infiltrated by yuzhipoban for a long time, he would never allow the ghost lamp clan and shuiwuyue clan to get out of control. Most importantly, yuzhipoban would never want the whole tolerance community to focus on Wuyin village, because it might expose yuzhipoban. However, there are two ways to prevent this happening The first is to wipe out the guideng clan and shuiwuyue clan unconsciously, but they are both big families. If you want to do this, you have to take the second way, that is, to remove the attention of the whole forbearance community from the Wuyin village. The only way to do this is to start a battle between the forbearance villages, and the best way is to directly start a battle between the forbearance communities.


    Others may not be able to do such a thing, but Li believes that yuzhiboban will be able to do it. Maybe at this moment, he is planning to start a war in the world of tolerance.


    "Speaking of it, Xiao''s reputation has been greatly increased in recent years. I don''t know what Xiao Nan is doing now!" Li Li smiles a little. In his previous life, Xiao Nan was one of his favorite women. After he came to this world, in order to survive, Li has been practicing hard and fighting all over the world, and he doesn''t have much time to think about these things.


    For several days, the world of tolerance was very calm, but the whole yuzhibo had been preparing war materials. Everything was just preparing for the coming storm. Everyone felt a sense of depression, but it was not fear, but tension and expectation. They were all members of the martial arts sect. They were not afraid of fighting. Long ago, yuzhibo was called a fighting race, This is not without reason. Yuzhiboban is a symbol of power and represents war, which will never be groundless.


    "Li, didn''t you say that the matter of Maitreya was left to you? Why haven''t you seen any action for so many days? " At dinner in the evening, jiuxinnai couldn''t help saying the questions she had been asking for a few days.


    "Don''t worry, Maitreya is OK!" Li Wei smiles and says faintly that on the second day of issuing the order, Yu Zhibo will protect them and come back. The task is successfully completed. Neither of the two sons of Daming, the ghost Kingdom, has been killed. In this way, Maitreya will have no problem. As for picking her up, Li also thinks that the world of tolerance is not calm now. Once the war starts, all the members will join the war There will be no one in the ghost lamp city. Maitreya is good at the seal art. The witch is powerful, but there is no resistance against ninja. At that time, she will have to stay in the ghost lamp city. However, it must be very lonely to guard such a big city. Rather than this, it''s better to let her stay in the ghost country first.


    "Really?" Jiu xinnai and Meiqin looked away suspiciously.


    "Of course it''s true. When did I cheat you?" Li Li nodded and said again, "OK, let''s eat quickly."


    Getting the affirmation from Li, Jiu xinnai and meiqindun don''t ask more, and start to eat in silence. Meiling, the girl, is full of fog. Maitreya knows who it is, but what''s the relationship between Maitreya and the patriarch? It makes her itch.


    Late at night, from deep sleep, suddenly feel oneself hugged a soft body, open eyes a look, just see nine Sinai confused eyes lying on his body, body wearing thin pajamas, from blink eyes, head has not turned around.


    "Nine Sinai?"


    Half ring, from finally returned to God, quickly sat up, picked up nine Sinai, this girl also a face confused, heard someone called, slowly opened her eyes, but see is from, small face show a trace of ruddy, and then aim at the mouth of the past.


    "You...!" From staring big eyes, nine xinnai this girl when so bold, actually dare to attack himself at night, and look at her appearance, is clearly ready to sacrifice, but from now also don''t want to consider so much, when the previous life, he to nine xinnai but like to a kind of crazy degree, at this time the warm fragrance nephrite in the arms, where still hold, directly backhand will nine xinnai hold In my arms, I lay back.This night, destined to be a sleepless night, more than ten years of love, all turned into full of enthusiasm, two people ask for each other, in a cry of pain, nine Sinai''s eyes shed two lines of tears, this moment, she has been looking forward to for a long time, from the year of thirteen years old, she has been waiting for this moment to come, see the world of tolerance is about to turmoil, if the war once opened Qi, Li will be very busy. At that time, I don''t know how long I have to wait before I can really step on this step. Therefore, Jiu xinnai has been struggling these days and finally made up his mind tonight.


    This night, not only jiuxinnai and Li, but also Meiqin, who lived next door. Their rooms were close to each other. Usually Meiqin and jiuxinnai lived together. Today jiuxinnai didn''t come back so late. The only thing I could think of was that jiuxinnai was in the room where she left, and jiuxinnai let Meiqin, who was nervous, hear her with a cry, though she didn''t know But it doesn''t mean you don''t understand this.


    "Jiu xinnai is so cunning that he ate secretly by himself!" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C212

    In the early morning of the next day, Li took Jiu xinnai out of the door. Although Jiu xinnai was careless and like a little pepper, now he was blushing behind him, with his head down and his flowing red hair covering most of his face. He didn''t dare to see anyone.


    On weekdays, Meiling would call Li to have breakfast, but she didn''t come here today. When she came to the hall, the table was already full of hot porridge and pasta. Meiling and Meiqin were staring at the dark circles under their eyes and lying listlessly on the table. It was obvious that they didn''t sleep well last night.


    "What did you do last night?" After sitting down, Li Li looks suspiciously at Meiqin and Meiling, a little confused.


    Seeing Jiu xinnai and Li, Meiqin and Meiling immediately stare at Jiu xinnai with big eyes, and even the words of Li are filtered. Meiling is curious, but Meiqin is delicious and pours.


    Being stared at by two pairs of eyes, jiuxinnai''s forehead almost touched the table. After all, it was a beginner. He couldn''t let it go in his heart. Seeing this, Li also reflected. Meiqin and Meiling also knew what happened last night. Now, Li was a little embarrassed. Although a man can stand up to heaven, there is another word that the hero is also sad about the beauty pass Ah, last night was really crazy. She didn''t go to bed until midnight. At first, jiuxinnai was very reserved, but at the back, she was more crazy than Li, and her voice was not small. Meiqin lived next door, and there was no ghost until she couldn''t hear it. Fortunately, this house only lived with Li, jiuxinnai and Meiqin Meiling.


    "Wait a minute. Did Meiling also hear that?" Li looks at Meiling strangely. At the same time, Meiling also looks at Li. Suddenly, Li sees that Meiling''s face is red with excitement and curiosity in her eyes.


    Last night, Meiqin was unable to sleep because of the quarrel between Jiu xinnai and Li, so she found Meiling. Originally, she wanted to use chat to divert her attention, but it backfired. Instead of success, she brought Meiling in. They listened to Jiu xinnai''s roar until the second half of the night. Then, the matter was simple. They both tossed and turned, fortunately There is no Lily in this era, otherwise the two girls have to do something.


    "Shall I try it tonight?" Meiqin biting chopsticks, a face tangled thinking, but soon, white face red up, and finally self-care giggle.


    Three pairs of eyes are all put on Meiqin''s body, a little unclear, so, a good person giggle what strength?


    "Meiqin can''t have the right person!" When I think of this possibility, it''s a bit hard to feel a sudden centrifugal.


    "Does Meiqin want to have a night attack like me?" Jiu xinnai nodded suspiciously. She and Meiqin have been together for so long, but she knows the root and the bottom. Meiqin has a look and an action, and Jiu xinnai knows what she wants. Now this situation is very similar to when she made her own decision a few days ago.


    At this time, Meiling suddenly came to Li''s side, put her mouth close to Li''s ear and asked in a low voice, "patriarch, are the things you and sister jiuxinnai do really so terrible? Last night, sister jiuxinnai''s cry was very uncomfortable. There was always a feeling of desire and dissatisfaction, which made me anxious all night! "


    Poof!


    Hearing Meiling''s words, Li Yikou vomited in the porridge that had just been delivered to her mouth. She couldn''t help but look at Meiling and said fiercely, "what''s desire dissatisfaction? Can you use words? Last night jiuxinnai could not stand it!"


    If it''s something else, Li won''t explain, but it''s about men''s dignity. What''s more, it''s a lovely little Lori who asked about it. How can Li treat it as if she didn''t hear it? And the so-called desire dissatisfaction is obviously caused by too comfortable.


    Poof!


    All of a sudden, the sound of spitting porridge two times in a row, is nine Sinai and Meiqin, from the words is really thunder to them, nine Sinai is more fierce stare away one eye, clearly say "can''t resist?"? Fight again at night I mean.


    Of course, jiuxinnai really couldn''t resist last night. Although the whirlpool people had a strong physique, their fighting power was even stronger than that of the immortal people. Jiuxinnai was as good as that of lizhan. But in the middle of the night, jiuxinnai began to beg for mercy directly. However, with jiuxinnai''s unyielding character, will she still admit last night''s begging for mercy?


    So, a breakfast was finished in this disharmonious state. As for Jiu xinnai''s saying that he would fight again in the evening, he was very happy to leave!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "no, Lord Fengying is missing!"


    Today, a storm broke out in Sharen village, which has been quiet for four years. Their three generations of wind and shadow, the adult who is known as the strongest wind and shadow in history, disappeared. Three days after learning the news, everyone was in a panic. If a village had no shadow, it would have to cause a great disturbance.


    The whole wind studio is full of people, and countless ninjas come and go, looking everywhere, but they haven''t found anything for most of the day.


    "Elder Qiandai, this person is the team leader who is responsible for guarding the village entrance. If any outsider enters the village, he must go through the place he guards!"In the meeting room of Sharen village, all the elders are present. In front of them, there is a middle-aged man, who is shivering all over, that is, the team leader guarding the entrance of the village.


    "Tell me quickly, have any outsiders come to Sharen village in recent days?" Thousand generation mother-in-law''s eyes a pedal, murderous ask a way.


    "Thousand Elder Qiandai, my subordinates should be damned. Three days ago, there were several Muye ninjas who broke into Sharen village. I was on duty at that time, but I was suddenly knocked unconscious. Before I fainted, I saw one of the Ninjas wearing Muye''s forehead on his head! " The team leader kneeling on the ground looked frightened.


    "Wood leaf?" Hearing this, Qiandai''s mother-in-law flashed a trace of lethality in her eyes and said again, "why didn''t you report this at that time?"


    "Elder Qiandai forgives me. I''m afraid Lord Fengying will be held responsible for my dereliction of duty. Moreover, nothing serious has happened these days. I thought we were wrong at that time, so I didn''t disturb the elders with the idea that more is better than less!"


    "It''s not reasonable, it''s not reasonable. What''s the use of keeping you rubbish!" Qiandai''s mother-in-law almost vomited blood in anger. Although she didn''t know whether this was true or not, the wind and shadow of the three generations had indeed disappeared. If the outside world knew about this, wouldn''t Sharen village become the laughing stock of others?


    "Waste, you can see clearly that group of people are indeed Muye ninjas?" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C213

    "Elder Qiandai, we found a Muye ninja in the place where Fengying lived. His injury seems to have been done by Fengying!"


    The door of the conference room was pushed open, and several dark departments came in with a comatose Muye ninja. There was a black vest, a knife on the back, and a Muye forehead guard on the forehead. Yes, it was the clothing of Muye dark Department. Now, all the suspicions were confirmed, and the missing information of the three generations of Fengying directly pointed to Muye.


    "It''s really Muye. What should we do now? Muye village has a thousand hands and a thousand hands. How can we beat them?"


    All of a sudden, the conference room was noisy. They were still clamoring to get back the three generations of wind and revenge. If they had not been afraid of Muye village before, but four years ago, the battle between qianshouzhu and Liyi gave the whole tolerance world an alarm, that is, qianshouzhu is still alive in the world. If they want to move Muye, they should first weigh their weight and bear it God of the world, who dares to fight? Although I don''t know how strong Mu Dun is, he is not strong enough. However, he is such a fierce man, and still can''t defeat qianshouzhujian.


    Seeing the performance of these elders, Qiandai''s mother-in-law''s lungs almost burst, but she couldn''t say anything, because she was also afraid of the power between qianshouzhu. At half a sound, Qiandai''s mother-in-law couldn''t bear it. She looked at the still comatose Muye ninja and said in a deep voice, "wake him up. I''d like to see what Muye means to us in Sharen village!"


    "Yes


    Soon, the unconscious Muye Ninja wakes up and looks around with confused eyes. When he sees the heat of Qiandai''s mother-in-law, the Muye Ninja shows a trace of panic on his face and instinctively wants to escape. However, he kneels on the ground and faces Qiandai''s mother-in-law and others with a kick from Sharen''s secret part.


    "Well, I ask you, what does three generations of fire shadow mean? For four years, our village has been asking ourselves that the water in Muye well does not cross the river with you. Now we suddenly run to our village and catch the wind and shadow of the three generations. What''s your purpose? " Thousand generation mother-in-law is suppressing the anger in the heart, cold voice asks a way.


    The Muye Ninja''s eyes dodged and seemed to be hesitating. After half a sound, he bowed his head and said in a low voice, "the first generation of Huoying adults and the second generation of Huoying adults in the village are strangely missing and suspected to be dead. The third generation of Huoying adults are afraid that this matter will be exposed and cause the coveted heart of Sharen village, so they ordered us to capture your three generations of Fengying and use them to threaten you"


    The Ninja''s eyes flickered "what? Are you dead between a thousand hands and a thousand hands


    Hearing this news, everyone was shocked. They stood up one after another and whispered to each other. This news is too powerful and valuable. Qianshouzhujian is a thorn in the hearts of all people in Shanren village. Now qianshouzhujian is gone, doesn''t it mean that there is no tiger to protect this fat meat?


    The Muye Ninja''s costume is a secret part, and even if the people in the secret part die, they will not easily tell the secret of the village. Although the Muye Ninja pretends to be afraid, such a conspicuous acting skill deceives everyone. No, it''s not a cheat, but a thousand hands column. It''s too heavy in these people''s hearts. Suddenly, I heard a thousand hands column This kind of impact information makes them ignore some of the details, even the thousand generation mother-in-law is no exception.


    Muye Ninja showed a smirk at the corner of his mouth, and then his pupils shrank. Chakra ran all over his body, directly breaking the meridians. Suddenly, the Muye Ninja fell to the ground.


    "Elder Qiandai, no, this Muye Ninja committed suicide!"


    "What?"


    "Lord ban, the plan has been carried out successfully. The red sand scorpion has been able to kill and take away the three generations of Fengying successfully. My baijue Fenshen took the opportunity to become the dark part of Muye and mixed in. He told Sharen village about Muye!"


    In the dark cave, Bai Jue looks at Yu Zhibo with a smile on his face. He doesn''t care about the death of one of Bai Jue''s parts. Anyway, there are 100000 parts. As long as he doesn''t die, he won''t have any damage.


    "Hum, well done. In this way, there will be no repression between pillars and new hatred between the old and the new. Sharen village will surely launch a war against Muye!" Ban showed a smile, then his eyes were fixed, and he said again, "Bai Jue, after the war between Sharen village and Muye started, he immediately framed yunyin village with Yanren village''s opponents in the same way!"


    "Yes, Lord ban!" Bai Jue, with a smile, nodded his head without hesitation. With his ability, it''s a first-class thing to pass on disaster. Who can let him imitate any chakra and change any appearance.


    Get se for a while, seem to think of what, white absolute opening to ask a way "spot adult, that Yu Zhi wave leaves over there how to do?"? I think that kid has a unique insight. Maybe our actions are all under his control. What if he gets in the way and exposes us? "


    "Ha ha, you can rest assured that Yu Zhibo won''t do this without him, and he doesn''t know my existence. Even if he can find out the mysteries of these things, he can''t change anything without evidence. Besides, Yu Zhibo won''t do thankless things with him. I can see that he and I are the same kind of people. They all like war and can''t tolerate it The more chaotic he is, the more happy he will be. Hum, in a certain way, I have the same idea as him, but the implementation method is different! "Ban wants to unify the world of tolerance with the infinite moon and control everyone as a puppet. Li''s approach is to lead yuzhibo to the world and become a unique king. One is to control the world, and the other is to dominate the world. If we don''t classify them carefully, they are not much different.


    , "chief patriarch, according to the information of the surrounding eyelid of Sha nun village, a few days ago, the three generation of wind and shadow in Sha nun village was bizarre missing. Sha nun village took the spear of the matter directly to the leaves, and claimed to have found evidence. Now the whole village of sand is being rectified." In the study, a clansman kneels in front of Li, explaining the latest information.


    "So fast?" Smell speech, from slightly frowned, waved a hand, signal to go down. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C214

    After the clansman left, he got up and went to the window. He squinted at the scene outside the window and murmured, "judging from the time of Muye, it is now forty-four years since Muye disappeared. If I remember correctly, in the original book, it should be forty-six years since Muye disappeared. The fuse of the Third World War of tolerance is the disappearance of three generations of Fengying But two years ahead of schedule


    "It seems that yuzhiboban is beginning to feel uneasy too!" There is a flash of light in Li''s pupil. Others can''t see it, but Li can see it. There must be a behind the scenes man controlling all these things. Otherwise, how can the time of the war of tolerance be advanced? Even if it''s the butterfly effect, if no one cooperates with it, a pair of butterfly wings alone can''t lift much waves. If you want to cooperate with this big butterfly, ordinary people can''t. today''s ninjas only have this kind of energy.


    "Somebody From light called a sentence.


    Whoosh!


    Pro guard No. 10 appeared in front of Li, knelt down on one knee and said respectfully, "patriarch, what''s your order?"


    "Inform the second elder, yuzhibolin and all the guards to come to the conference room for a meeting!"


    "Yes


    Soon, the tenth guard disappeared in the same place. Ten minutes later, he came to the conference room, including yuzhibohu, the leader of the guard. A total of 11 guards arrived. The second elder also sat in the first place on his left hand. As for the elder yuzhibohan, although he saved his life under the treatment of magic chakra, he was no longer fit to fight He can''t even be overworked, so he has resigned from the position of elder, and he is at home to provide for the aged and educate the new generation of children by the way.


    "Patriarch!"


    When they saw Li Lai, they all stood up and saluted. Li Li waved his hand and sat down in front of him. Without beating around the Bush, they immediately said, "I believe you have also known the present situation of the tolerance world. Because the wind and shadow of the three generations in Sharen village disappeared strangely, and the evidence all pointed to Muye. Muye heard that qianshouzhujian and qianshouyijian were no longer alive, Without their repression, Sharen village will not pay attention to Muye village. For more than a month, for less than half a month, Sharen village will soon start a war! "


    Four years ago, Muye and yuzhibo were killed and injured badly. Ninjas decreased sharply, and there was a big loophole in funding. Despite the full support of the country of fire, the situation was not optimistic. Muye, the first of the five villages, was the end of the five villages. Of course, it was not so easy for Sharen village to defeat Muye, after all, Muye There are also a lot of high-end forces, such as zilaiye and dashuewan. These two are real movies, and a generation of golden flash is about to rise. In this way, it''s not known which is better or which is weaker. This is a war of equal strength.


    "What do you mean, patriarch? Alliance with one of them? " Yu Zhi Bo Ming frowned slightly and asked suspiciously.


    "Hum!" Li Dan snorted, shook his head and said, "we can bear the world immediately. We yuzhibo don''t need to make an alliance with any party!" Speaking of this, Li Weidun took out a map and said again, "if I guess correctly, their main battlefield this time will be in the land of grass and the land of rain. Some small villages around will be involved in the war one after another. We yuzhibo people want to take advantage of this opportunity to accept all the small villages around and some scattered Ninja families. I''m sorry Although the power of the people is strong, the number of them is too small. In addition, we need a lot of money to build a grand bridge in guideng city to connect caoren village. However, the tax revenue of the land of Yichao can''t support us to fight like this! "


    The meaning of "Li" is very clear. There is not enough money. The only way is to rob. Of course, this can''t be too straightforward, otherwise the price will be too low. However, no one thinks anything wrong. War means death, but there are two sides to it. At the extreme of death, it means sudden wealth. That is to say, the winner is the king, the loser is the enemy, and the winner will be rewarded The loser has nothing compared with his wealth.


    Building the bridge is something that I wanted to do early in the morning. However, due to the funding, it has been delayed!


    "But don''t we already have a suspension bridge? If you want to get in and out, you can directly put down the suspension bridge! " Yu Zhi Bo Ming asked with a puzzled face, he is not avoiding the war, just want to know his clan leader''s plan.


    "Ha ha, the suspension bridge can only be used for us to walk, and the bridge I want to build is used for everyone to walk!" From a smile, see people or a suspicious face, from no longer continue to answer, some things, said too full is not good.


    Of course, Li''s intention is to conquer the world of tolerance. At that time, the conquered power will pull them all over and firmly guard the ghost town in all directions. To complete this step, we must build a bridge that can communicate with each other to facilitate the jurisdiction of the conquered forces and families.


    In silence, Li said again, "the elder was suddenly ill a few days ago. Although he has saved his life, he has no time to take care of the family affairs. Now we have only one elder in yuzhibo, so the second thing we will call you here today is to choose two more elders!"Hearing Li''s words, everyone is worried that the elder is only the second patriarch in the clan. Although they don''t care about the false name, if they can be elected as the elder, it indirectly proves that their patriarch values them. For this reason, they can''t help being nervous. You know, Li is a God in the clan, and is respected by the clan people. The older generation is just 30 years old Let''s look at people over the age of three, who don''t regard Li as an idol? Just like yuzhibo Meiling, in order to become the maid of Li, she begged Meiqin for a long time.


    Among them, Yu zhibolin was the one who felt the most deeply. When he was only six years old, he was unhappy with Li. Now, eleven years later, he has become a man of nearly 30 years old. He has become more mature and stable, and his strength is the same in his family. The only drawback is that he didn''t open the eyes of the kaleidoscope He is the most nervous when it comes to choosing two elders. Now that he has a family, a wife and children, he has everything. The only thing he doesn''t have is to get Li''s affirmation and appreciation. This is his obsession. Everything comes from the conflict with Li when he was young, so he is eager to get Li''s approval. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C215

    Although the elder''s position is only next to that of the patriarch in the clan, and in other families, as long as the majority of the elders object, they can refute the patriarch''s suggestions and orders. However, in yuzhibo, it is impossible to exist. As for the reason, since he is a dictator, the elder can only give advice and suggestions, and can not interfere in the patriarch''s decision-making All the people in the clan know this, and no one dares to interfere in the decision to leave.


    "Yuzhi Boming, from today on, you are the elder!" After thinking about it, he looked at yuzhiboming and said faintly that in addition to yuzhibozhan, yuzhiboming had the highest seniority and prestige, so the position of elder should be given to him.


    "Yes, patriarch!" Yu Zhibo nodded his head. There was no surprise.


    "Well!" He looked at yuzhibolin and yuzhibohu and said again, "yuzhibolin, you will be the second elder of the clan, and yuzhibohu will be the Third Elder!"


    Hearing Li''s words, yuzhibolin was excited, but yuzhibohu was a little confused. Without it, he was a foreigner, and his surname was given by Li, but he didn''t have the blood of yuzhibo. The elder''s position was extremely respected. He never thought that this position would fall to him.


    "Patriarch, I will do my best to help you!" Yu zhibolin stood up excitedly and swore that he was too excited. After so many years, he finally got the affirmation of Li. The knot in his heart disappeared, and he felt relaxed.


    "Well, sit down first!" Li nodded slightly, then looked at Yu Zhibo, frowned and hummed, "don''t you want to?"


    "No, my subordinates are willing to. What makes them confused is that I...!" Yu Zhibo stands up in fear of misunderstanding. He just lost his mind because of doubt.


    "Well, I say you can, you can!" From waved a hand, light said.


    It''s true that it''s impossible to have a foreigner as an elder in another family. However, yuzhibo''s goal is to directly target the whole forbearance world. The more powerful he is, the more elders he needs. It can''t be all the members of yuzhibo''s family. After all, there are only so many members of yuzhibo''s family It''s obviously not suitable for the local management. Therefore, the elder also has to choose from other people. Of course, when choosing, the character is still very important. Yuzhibo''s nature is quite upright. He always acts as the leader of Li''s guard, so Li also trusts him. Moreover, yuzhibo married a woman of yuzhibo''s family, And already have children, can be regarded as half of the yuzhibo people.


    "Thank you, patriarch. I will do my best for yuzhibo. I will die later!" Seeing that Li trusted him so much, Yu Zhibo was very excited and could hardly wait to swear his position.


    "Well, this is the end of today''s meeting. You go down to straighten out the clansmen and prepare war materials. Only when the war between Sharen and Muye starts, our action will also start!" From waved a hand, light said.


    "Yes, patriarch!"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    however, in half a month, ten thousand ninjas were gathered in Sharen village and set up under the city of Platycodon. Four years later, the city of Platycodon, which had been cut into ruins by suzaneng, had already been built, which was more magnificent than before. Of course, all of this was supported by the name of the country of fire. In order to restore Muye''s hegemony as soon as possible, the name of the country of fire is the next name We have made great efforts to support Muye village. It can be said that the economy of Muye village is almost recovered except for the shortage of personnel.


    "Elder Qiandai, after four years of peace, why did you start a war again for no reason? Aren''t you afraid that someone will take advantage of it again?" Ape flying day cut wearing armor, standing above the city of Platycodon, shouting.


    Muye naturally received information about the disappearance of three generations of Fengying, and the evidence was clear to Muye. Now the question is only symbolic. As for the benefit of yuweng, I''m afraid it''s yuzhibo. After all, the last time I left, it was from this that I defeated Shanen village and blackmailed them a batch of funds and materials.


    "Three generations of fire shadow, less nonsense. Muye has always been famous for peace. However, despite provoking war, you captured the wind shadow of Sharen village. If you don''t hand over the three generations of wind shadow adults intact today, our Sharen village will surely level the Platycodon city under your feet!" Qiandai''s mother-in-law is very angry, especially when she looks at the innocent expression on ape''s face.


    With the words of Qiandai''s mother-in-law, the huge crossbow car in the rear has begun to operate. There are huge crossbows on the crossbow car. This kind of crossbow is a siege crossbow, which can break a huge stone with one hit. If it is launched continuously, it may not be able to defeat the city of Platycodon grandiflorum.


    Ape feirizhan frowned slightly. They didn''t catch the shadow of the three generations at all. They knew that someone was operating it in the dark. But now the explanation seems powerless. Even if Sharen village knows it well, they may not retreat. Muye, the fat meat of Sharen village, has been greedy for a long time.


    "Have you sent back information since you came?" The ape flies day to chop to see to the big snake pill nearby to frown to ask a way."Don''t worry, Mr. ape fly. Zilai has already led 5000 ninjas to Sharen village. As long as Sharen dares to do it, Zilai will do it too!" The big snake pill nodded and said lightly.


    This is how to surround the Wei Dynasty and save Zhao Dynasty. If you dare to come to my Muye''s headquarters in Sharen village, I dare to go to your Sharen village to see who can afford it.


    Sure enough, a sand bear over the army, came to the thousand generation mother-in-law side, whispered a few words, thousand generation mother-in-law originally a pair of strategical face suddenly changed, eyes flamed at the ape flying day chop, ferocious said "ape flying day chop, you really enough insidious, have the ability to fight with my sand Bear Village, let them also come to my sand bear village to calculate what ability!"


    Having said that, Qiandai''s mother-in-law is helpless. Most ninjas in Shanren village have been transferred here. There are only some xiaren and Zhongren left in the village, with a maximum number of 5000. The people they brought are all elites. Zilaiye is a more powerful ninja than shadow. If we really attack Shanren village, I''m afraid it won''t take a day for Shanren village to be completely destroyed On this side, Muye village is protected by the huge barrier of Platycodon city. There are strong men like ape Flying Sun chop and big snake pill. There are 5000 or 6000 ninjas in the city. If they want to break it, how can they do it in a month or two? I''m afraid that when the time comes, I''ll attack Sharen village, then go back and attack the Ninjas in Muye village, and make dumplings. At that time, I''m really disgusted.


    Qiandai''s mother-in-law''s face was cloudy and sunny. After half a sound, she finally gritted her teeth and said, "launch the siege crossbow for me!"


    It''s not easy to come here. How can you come back without success? If you fight half way, you can retreat directly, and then go to encircle and suppress the troops of zilaiye. Even if you can''t defeat Muye, you will disgust them to death. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C216

    "Patriarch, the people of the clan are ready to start at any time!"


    After arriving at the school yard, a total of 530 ethnic groups were arranged in the field at one time. Among them, the older generation was in their 40s, while the younger generation was only about 13 years old. After four years of development, the former new generation has become an independent Shangren. These ethnic groups are the real elites of yuzhibo, and almost all of them have opened their eyes to writing. Such a force is enough to make Ren He village is ashamed. In terms of top power, big village has not so much as yuzhibo.


    This is the army that has spent millions of points to build in the past four years, enough to sweep the army of any single family.


    After changing into a black armor and a burning fan at the back of his waist, he came to the front of the crowd. His scarlet eyes scanned the crowd, and then said, "four years of precipitation and preparation, today is the time for you to contribute to the family. This time, we want to let the tolerance world remember us yuzhibo, and let everyone fear us yuzhibo, now Everyone follow me, goal, country of tea


    "Yes, patriarch!"


    Five hundred and thirty people roared with excitement on their faces, especially the new generation. This is the first time they have set foot on the battlefield. Everyone is eager to make contributions and get the appreciation of the patriarch. In the eyes of the new generation, Li is their God and the end of their expectation. They are eager to get close to the patriarch.


    "The patriarch is as handsome as ever!" Yuzhibo Meiling stands in the line, looking at the majestic Li, with red stars shining in her eyes. She grew up listening to Li''s story from childhood. If her worship for Li had not reached a certain level, how could she do anything to become Li''s maid and ask for Meiqin.


    "Shh, be serious!" When Meiqin saw that Meiling was infatuated with flowers, she couldn''t help kicking her because many people were looking at Meiling, especially some girls of the same age. The jealousy in her eyes didn''t cover up. How many people were thinking that she could become the maid of the patriarch, but she was preempted by Meiling.


    As soon as Meiqin reminded her, Meiling immediately regained her mind. She felt her head awkwardly and laughed at everyone. However, she raised her head in her heart. You are envious, even if you are envious, ha ha!


    The country of tea is the country occupied by the Japanese. There is no tolerance village in this country, and the people do not like war. They are all sports oriented. Four years ago, the Japanese defected from Muye and settled in the country of tea. Now it has been four years. The goal of this time is the Japanese. As a big family, if they accept it, they will get a lot of money In addition, the same group of users of pupil surgery, write round eye and white eye debate should have an end.


    If you want to reach the country of tea, you must first cross the country of rain and the country of river. The country of rain is the location of Yuren village, while the country of river is the stronghold of Qianshou people. The plan of leaving is to take the family of Riyi first, and then take the family of Qianshou when you turn back. As for Yuren village, its geographical location is adjacent to the country of grass. After taking the family of Riyi and Qianshou back, Yuren village will be closed It must be eliminated. Li''s intention is to take the country of grass as the central point and bring the surrounding countries and chassis into the bag of yuzhibo people by means of diffusion.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Miyan, according to reliable information, more than 500 people of yuzhibo family are heading for the rain country. They don''t know what their purpose is. What should we do now?"


    Xiao organization, changmen told Miyan the latest information. Now Xiao organization is very busy. Their purpose is to prevent war. They have made some achievements over the years. Many small forces have been convinced by them. They have been in peace all the time, and Xiao organization''s reputation is growing. Compared with the previous small organization, the scale of Xiao organization has increased A hundred people are a force that can''t be underestimated. But now the village of Sharen and Muye are fighting in an all-round way. They are trying to stop the war. Unexpectedly, another yuzhibo is coming out, which gives Miyan a headache.


    "Four years ago, in the war between yuzhibo and Muye, we tried to do intermediary work to stop the war. However, yuzhibo, the head of yuzhibo clan, insisted on his own way and still fought with Muye. The result of the war ended with yuzhibo''s victory. Even the original God of tolerance was pulled out. Now they have been quiet for four years, There must be a bigger plot. We must stop yuzhiboli. Changmen, call ten members. Let''s stop yuzhiboli together! " Mi Yan slightly rubbed rub head temple, headache said.


    "Miyan, you should know how terrible yuzhiboli''s power is. Even if we all go together, we are not his opponents. Intercept him. Are you sure we can do it?" Xiaonan said anxiously.


    "Xiaonan, our aim is not to fight violence with violence. I hope we can instill our idea into yuzhiboli. Now we know that yuzhiboli is not the humble small organization in those days, and it must be that yuzhiboli will not ignore our proposal too much. Anyway, we have to have a try. The battle between yuzhiboli and qianshouzhu in those years has caused great harm to the tolerance world How much damage, we must not let that happen again Miyan frowned and said.


    "Changmen, hurry down and get ready!"It''s not only Xiao organization that has received intelligence, but Yuren village has also received intelligence. When it is learned that Li has brought more than 500 people to the rain country, shanjiaoyu Bancang''s face turns green, and there is no reason to take so many people to other people''s country. The only explanation is that he wants to start a war. If someone else, shanjiaoyu Bancang''s face turns green Zang will roar angrily, but in the face of Yu Zhibo, he is not angry, but deeply worried.


    "Come on, assemble Ninja!" If you are afraid, you have to go and have a look. Besides, no matter how you say it, you are half god and can''t hide. It''s too expensive.


    It rains all the year round in the rain country, and it almost never stops. Every war, the battlefield of Sharen village and Muye is the rain country. When Li Li led the people into the rain country, he soon felt the smell of gunpowder in the rain country. Although the war between Sharen village and Muye has not yet burned here, the citizens and Ninjas of the rain country have been preparing for war On the run.


    "My Lord, if we drive in like this, will it cause unnecessary trouble?" Yu Zhi Bolin quickened his pace and asked beside him. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C217

    "Lord ban, yuzhiboli has really made a move. Looking at their march route, the target is either to hide in the country of river or to hide in the country of tea. It seems that he has no energy to focus on the village of Wuyin recently!"


    In the dark cave, Bai Jue looks at the spot with a playful face and gives a concise report on the outside information.


    "Hum, Bai Jue, you look down upon Yu Zhibo''s departure. It''s just a thousand hands and a day. You can''t stop Yu Zhibo''s departure for a long time, five days or even three days at most. These two families will be accepted by Yu Zhibo. It seems that the original guess is true. The Huiye clan is not allied with Yu Zhibo, but directly controlled by Yu Zhibo''s writing wheel eyes What a deep machine, kid Ban Dan snorted, but there was a trace of appreciation in his eyes. But soon, Ban''s face became indifferent. Looking at Xiang baijue, he said again, "now there is a war between Sharen village and Muye. How about the implementation of the plan in Yanren village?"


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Ban. I''ve sent 500 ninjas from baijue to attack the Intelligence Department of Yanren village. It''s estimated that there will be a fight!" Bai Jue smiles with a trace of pride on his face. Five hundred Bai Jue are separated, and each of them has the strength of Zhongren. Five hundred Zhongren can easily destroy the Intelligence Department of Yanren village.


    "Well, it''s half done as soon as possible. The ghost lamp clan and the waterless Moon Clan have already begun to be unable to suppress. We don''t have much time. By the way, you have to find a way to monitor the Huiye clan in the kingdom of wave. Nine times out of ten, this race has been controlled by yuzhibo. We can''t take it lightly!" With that, ban closed his eyes.


    "I see, Lord ban!" Bai Jue nodded and sank to the ground in silence.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    In a canyon in the rain country, Li, who was leading the tribe to move forward rapidly, was stopped by a group of people. The three leading people were Miyan, changmen and Xiaonan. There were ten ninjas behind them, but they were not very strong. A group of people were wearing black high collar coats, which seemed to have some momentum.


    The heavy rain in the sky is still falling, constantly dripping on people''s clothes and armor. Looking at the dozen people in front of us, Li narrowed his eyes slightly, locked his eyes on Xiao Nan, and said with a smile, "if I remember correctly, we seem to have met! Xiaonan, Miyan and changmen! "


    Heard from the words, Miyan three people look at each other, a little unclear, so, only four years ago, OK, this time is very long?


    However, Miyan didn''t want to go deep into this problem. He stepped forward, looked at the exit and said, "Sir, today we are here to block your way. We don''t have any other meaning. We just want to know what you are doing when you come to the rain country so vigorously."


    At this time, shanjiaoyu Bancang, who was leading Ninja out of Yuren village, also came to this place. However, when he saw Miyan and others talking with Li, he quickly hid behind the boulder and listened to their conversation quietly.


    "Ha ha, it''s not going to be for sightseeing!" Li slightly tilted the corner of his mouth, and looked at the hiding place of shanjiaoyu. Others could not find it, but he had already found it when they came.


    Heard from this ambiguous words, Miyan slightly frowned, tentatively asked, "do you want to start a war against Yuren village?" Just left the words do have this layer of meaning in it.


    Shanjiaoyu Bancang, who is hiding in the dark, is even more nervous. What he fears most is this result. If he only borrows from the others, shanjiaoyu Bancang doesn''t dare to fart. But if he starts a war, it will be over. With the power of yuzhiboli, who can fight against the whole Yuren village? Banshen, Banshen, in the final analysis, it''s only a Banshen. The original God of tolerance didn''t exist What can he do to defeat Yuzhi Boli?


    "Miyan, right?" Li Dan snorted and said, "you know that the organization has a great reputation in the world of tolerance in recent years. Your stories of running around for peace are spreading everywhere. Although I don''t quite agree with your ideas, I still admire you a little. But at the end of the day, only a few people have such ideas, and you know how to organize today Japan''s reputation and strength in the world of tolerance, you absolutely who will listen to your opinions and ideals? Don''t be silly. If you can be the leader of Yuren village, maybe I will be a little interested in your words, but unfortunately, the leader of Yuren village is not you! "


    "What do you mean?" Miyan slightly frowned, what the leader of Yuren village, this is not instigating himself to launch the rebellion of Yuren village? Miyan is not a fool. Naturally, he will not be easily instigated by others. However, one thing he knows is that yuzhibo has no idea to talk with them.


    "Or is it true that, as he said, the organization is too weak today?" Miyan clenched his fist and thought of the leader of Yuren village. If he can become the leader of Yuren village, he may not be able to build a bridge to peace. After all, no matter what he does, he needs a foothold first, doesn''t he? But soon, he put this idea aside and became the leader of Yuren village. Doesn''t that mean that he wants to start a war? This is against the purpose of the organization.


    Although Miyan doesn''t have this meaning, shanjiaoyu Bancang, who is hiding in one side, is suddenly in his heart. Squinting at Miyan and others, a sense of killing rises in his heart. Shanjiaoyu Bancang is a very cautious person. Naturally, prudence means that he is suspicious and seriously ill. After only a little provocation, shanjiaoyu Bancang immediately has the idea of destroying Xiaogang."Well, my goal today is not in your Yuren village. You can let me go!" Leave slightly to curl a mouth, light say.


    As soon as he left, the people behind showed their eyes. Their scarlet eyes were staring at Miyan and they meant to kill them.


    They were also shocked by the glare of so many double writing eyes. However, thinking of their own purpose, Miyan forced himself to calm down and respectfully said, "Sir, although your goal is not Yuren village, I still hope you don''t start a war. Four years ago, you won the war between yuzhibo and Muye, but you are the winner You have not got anything but a sum of money. You have also made countless children lose their parents and broken countless families. Now after four years of hard work, you want to start a war again. What''s the significance of doing so? What else can you get besides adding hatred? £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C218

    "What''s the matter with this guy? He says a lot of incomprehensible things!"


    Yuzhibo''s people are talking and looking at Miyan. If the patriarch hadn''t spoken, they would have scolded him.


    Calling for peace, in the eyes of the weak, this is a yearning, destined to be echoed, but in the eyes of the strong, this is just a poor mole ant''s humble groan, peace, never with the mouth, for this point, from the deep belief, take the original fire shadow, the so-called peace is not Naruto they fight with strength and blood? Naruto and Sasuke are very powerful. They are even more powerful than Zhujian and ban in those years. Muye and other Rencun can live in peace when they are alive. However, once they die, the so-called peace will collapse in an instant. The so-called peace is so fragile that Li has never thought of any peace. He only hopes to use his power to shake the whole world in his lifetime The world, to protect their families and loved ones, that''s all.


    "Sir, do you really not want to listen to us? Of course, this is not our request. I just hope that you can take care of the innocent children and families in the world of tolerance. Imagine that if someone hurts your friends and lovers, will you also feel heartache? Can''t we open our hearts to each other? " See from indifferent, Miyan heart is very anxious, will be in the heart of the idea all said.


    Although this sentence is naive, it is undoubtedly a fantasy world for many people, even the yuzhibo people. Fortunately, fantasy is fantasy after all. Not everyone is as naive as Miyan. Especially as the strongest family in the world of tolerance, yuzhibo people have been taught the idea of the jungle since childhood. They know the darkness of the world well, So it will not be moved by Miyan''s words.


    Li slightly narrowed her eyes and looked at Xiao Nan. There was a desire in her eyes. Yes, she was also eager to stop. Seeing this, Li sighed and said in secret, "Xiao Nan, I''ll take you over in a while, even if I use other gods!"


    "Miyan, changmen and Xiaonan, what ideals you have has nothing to do with me. Everyone has his own justice in his heart. You are insisting on your justice at this moment, but you don''t know that you are trampling on my justice at the same time. You are still too naive. The so-called peace is never as simple as you think. Get out of the way, you should know Dao, you know that the current strength of the organization can''t stop me at all! " Leave to stare scarlet write round eye, coldly looking at Mi Yan three people to say.


    Hearing Li''s words, Miyan three people were stunned. They couldn''t understand why there were people who really like war in the world. They could feel that Li wasn''t joking. In particular, his calm and shameful eyes made Miyan three people clearly understand that the other party didn''t listen to what they just said. No, he didn''t Ben didn''t pay attention to himself and others.


    "Chief, I think we''d better withdraw first. We can''t stop Yu Zhibo from this guy!" A member of the organization came to Miyan and said softly.


    After hearing the speech, Miyan bit his teeth and looked at changmen and Xiaonan. Finally, he sighed helplessly, looked away again, and said with a little request, "Sir, that''s all. I still hope you can consider what I just said. Hatred and war are never the solution to the problem!" Finish saying, MI Yan also didn''t stay any longer, direct greeting long door and small South take under hand to leave.


    "Miyan Is that right? " Li sneers a little. Xiaonan likes Miyan. Li knows that. Just in the conversation, Li discovers that Miyan is hiding in the side. So he deliberately provokes Miyan. He thinks that with his suspicious character, he will take Xiaozhi as a thorn in the eye. When Miyan dies, he will accept Xiaonan.


    This can''t be blamed on ruthlessness. In the original work, Miyan''s death was caused by Tuan Zang''s provocation. Tuan Zang was killed by himself four years ago. There''s no way. In order to make Xiaonan a flower without a master, he has to do it by himself. Anyhow, Miyan''s character doesn''t live long in the world of tolerance. Maybe after a long time, he will kill Xiaonan.


    After they left, Miyan took a dim look at the location of shanjiaoyu Bancang. He didn''t say much and led the people to continue to leap forward.


    "Chief, the yuzhibo clan has passed. What are we going to do next? Do you want to intercept them?" After seeing leaving them, a Yuren came to shanjiaoyu Bancang and asked respectfully.


    "Yuzhibo left him to see us!" Shanjiaoyu Bancang frowned slightly. Although I don''t know why I didn''t pay attention to them, the sight before I left made shanjiaoyu Bancang sweat. The look in his eyes was too terrible. Those eyes were as terrible as a curse.


    "Yuzhibo''s goal is not Yuren village. They are just passing by. We don''t need to go to trouble and let them pass!" Shanjiaoyu Bancang waved his hand and came out from the hiding place. Looking at Xiaozhi''s leaving direction, he narrowed his eyes slightly and murmured, "Xiaozhi? In recent years, I''m very famous, and I''m still expanding the scale of ninja. It seems that I can''t just sit back and ignore. "In fact, even if there is no provocation, shanjiaoyu Bancang will not allow Xiaozhi to survive for a long time. As the only tiger in a mountain, suddenly another tiger comes out, and it also shows the expansion strength of Zhang Dan. No one can ignore it!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Patriarch, no, yuzhiboli is leading more than 500 people towards the country of the river. Do you want to fight with us?"


    An elder flurried into Qianshou senwu''s study. Today''s Qianshou is as afraid of yuzhibo as a tiger. In the war four years ago, Li''s strength almost gave them a huge shadow, making them unable to rise to the idea of making enemies with yuzhibo.


    Qianshousen was speechless and raised his eyebrows, but he soon calmed down and stared at the elder and said, "what''s the panic? Our qianshousen''s base is underground. No one leads the way and no map. Yuzhibo can''t find our location even if he''s very fierce!"


    "But However, patriarch, yuzhibo led yuzhibo''s family across the country of rain. They did not fight against the country of rain, but directly came to the country of river .£¡ £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C219

    Today''s yuzhibo is no longer the yuzhibo who lived under Muye in those days. People are in a panic when he moves. For fear that yuzhibo will attack them suddenly, Muye in those days will be beaten and maimed. No matter how many hands or how many days, they have the courage to fight against yuzhibo. In particular, in order to stay away from yuzhibo, he chose the land of tea.


    "Patriarch, we have arrived at the country of the river, and the thousand handed people also live in seclusion in the country of the river. Shall we?" Yu Zhi Bo Ming speeds up and comes to Li''s side and asks suspiciously.


    "No, we''ll deal with them when we get back!" From shook his head, light said.


    After Li led Yu Zhibo to leave the territory of the river Kingdom, the thousand handed people were really relieved. It seems that they didn''t come for them. Even though Qianshou senwu said before, he was still very uneasy. After all, there is no leaky wall in the world. Who knows if Li has grasped the position of the thousand handed people. If he is found, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    "If only Lord Jujian were still there!" An elder looks up to the sky and sighs. Once upon a time, they were even with yuzhibo, and finally defeated him. However, now they are scared to see yuzhibo''s people. It''s really 30 years of Hedong and 30 years of Hexi.


    The thousand hand Sen has no smell speech, the face flashed a glimmer of cold light, stare this elder one eye, what meaning this words? Are you saying that I am not qualified to be the head of a thousand hand clan?


    Seeing the cold light in qianshousen''s eyes, the elder knew that he had said something wrong and quickly put his head away.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "patriarch, Yu zhiboli is leading more than 500 people across the country of rain and the country of river towards the country of tea. If there is no accident, their purpose is to deal with us!"


    There are four old men sitting in front of each other in the clan area of the Japanese clan. The clan leader of the Japanese clan, RI Guangtian, sits in front of him. Everyone''s face is full of worry.


    "It''s time to come, it''s time to come!" RI Guangtian sighs helplessly. He feels powerless. This is an invincible enemy. From the beginning, he knows that, so he leads his people to the country of tea, far away from yuzhibo. Unexpectedly, yuzhibo is still unwilling to let them go.


    "Patriarch, for the sake of today''s plan, we have to fight to the end. Yuzhibo is not good at coming. I''m afraid we won''t be spared!" An elder vomited a breath, light say.


    "Well, let the people prepare for battle!" RI Guangtian nodded, then got up, took out a map, spread it on the table, pointed to the middle of the country of tea and the country of river, and said faintly, "there is a broad river at the junction of the country of tea and the country of river. If yuzhibo people want to come over, they must use boats to cross the river. So, we will lead the people to ambush on the bank in a moment, as soon as we see them "They will blow up their ships with detonators immediately. Although they can''t be hurt, they can disturb their formation more or less!"


    "Yes, patriarch!"


    The four elders, not hesitating, went down one after another to gather the clansmen to prepare for the battle. Although they knew that this was a war that could not be won, they were always like this. They would not shed tears if they did not enter the coffin.


    Over the endless river, hundreds of boats are running quietly. These boats are big trees cut down in the forest of the river country for crossing the river. Then they are simply processed into boats to cross the river. Although they are very simple, they can barely cross the river.


    "Patriarch, the day clan will not be captured. I''m afraid they have already laid an ambush on the shore. The first thing we have to do is to destroy our ships before we land on the shore!" Yu Zhi Bo Ming stands beside Li, squints at the front and says.


    "Hum, the pupil skill of the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes is beyond the understanding of outsiders. No matter what little movements they make, everything is just a stubborn struggle in front of these eyes!" He crossed his hands and turned his mouth slightly.


    Soon, the boat came closer to the other side. A group of people opened their eyes and crossed the distance, directly began to scan whether there was an ambush on the shore.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    Almost at the moment when the eye of the writing wheel just came out, countless people with detonating runes lashed towards them. One by one, detonating runes were burning. Looking at the number, there were at least thousands of them. Although they could not penetrate the defense of xuzuo, I''m afraid other people would come to a good end.


    "Patriarch, you must let the people dive!" Yu Zhi Bo Ming''s face changed slightly, and he said to Li Li.


    "No, it''s just a trick to carve insects. As I said, in front of the kaleidoscope wheel eye, these little tricks are just stubborn resistance!" With a snort of disdain, sangouyu in his pupil rotates to form an eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye. The pupil of his left eye suddenly shrinks, and endless pupil force bursts out. The void tens of meters away from his eyes suddenly twists, and gradually forms a huge black vortex. This vortex is like the dark belly of a giant beast, which originally shot fiercely towards the sky away from them Suddenly, all the black whirlpool was pulled in, and disappeared in the blink of an eye. After swallowing up the misery, the black whirlpool disappeared, and the void returned to normal again, as if nothing had happened.This is the greatest power from today, the endless power of the eternal kaleidoscope, the incomparably huge chakra of the immortal body, which directly distorts the tens of meters wide void, and breathes thousands of painless things bound with detonators into the different space. In the whole world of tolerance, the only one who can do this is to leave.


    "Impossible. What kind of pupil technique is it? It can distort space!" RI Guangtian was silly. He thought that this sneak attack would make Yu Zhibo disheartened. In this way, even after the defeat, it would not make people say that the Japanese had no resistance to Yu Zhibo. But now, the reality is so cruel that the carefully planned sneak attack has no effect at all.


    "What can we do? Yuzhibo has already started to land. How can we be the opponents of yuzhibo?"


    Lying in ambush on one side of the day, the people look frightened. They vaguely remember that at the beginning, the invincible Muye was trampled down by yuzhibo and was directly maimed. No matter how powerful the day people were, could they be as powerful as Muye?


    Hundreds of boats came ashore gradually, with Li as the leader. More than 500 people came ashore one after another. Everyone looked up at Li in front of him with a look of adoration. The pupil skill that twisted the space just now was so handsome. Thousands of detonators were directly lost. Who can do it to this extent? You know, thousands of detonators are enough to flatten a mountain, but they are not farted by the clan leader.


    "What''s the point of hiding away from the sun until now?" From a glance around, the forest is silent, even without insects, obviously there are a lot of ninjas in ambush. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C220

    More than 500 yuzhibo people have opened their eyes to write. Their scarlet eyes are staring deep into the forest, as if they want to see through the forest. Under the gaze of so many eyes, a middle-aged man with white eyes comes out of the forest with a group of white eyes. There are so many people, almost twice as many as yuzhibo''s side, but these faces are filled with deep fear, Even in the two-to-one war, they still have no faith in victory, just because the young man in front of them is too strong to raise the mind of fighting.


    This middle-aged man is riguangtian. Next to him are ririzu and Richa, who used to compete with Li in Ninja school. But at this moment, the two guys have grown up, and Richa is the one who wants to marry and have children.


    Looking at Li in front of them, their faces are very ugly. They were originally from a school, but now their identity and strength are very different. Li is the head of a family, and they are just a little head. Li''s strength has reached the peak of tolerance, but their strength is just upper tolerance. There is no comparability between them.


    "Yuzhibo is far away from the country of grass. We are far away from the country of grass now. Yuzhibo and you are well water but not river water. Why do we have to force each other?" Day light day frowns to ask a way.


    "Riguangtian, you are also the head of the family. You have been wallowing in the darkness for so many years. Why can such a naive question come out of your mouth?" Li slightly turned his lips, and his scarlet eyes were staring at the sun Guangtian coldly. He said again, "the reason is that the weak always want to have it. For the strong, there is no reason to do anything. Now, I ask you, would you like to submit to my yuzhibo family?"


    Hearing Li''s words, RI Guangtian is not angry yet. RI RI Zu and RI Chai are staring at Li angrily. At the beginning, they were just children who went to Ninja school with them. At this moment, they are closing their eyes and surrender to the whole family? The huge gap between the front and the back makes the day foot and day difference unacceptable. Is there really a desperate genius in this world? This anger is the anger of raving about Li Li, and it is also the anger of God''s injustice.


    Fearing that his two sons would be infuriated and cause irreparable consequences, RI Guangtian quickly put out his hand to stop RI Zui and RI Chacha. He stepped forward, stood in front of him, looked at Li, changed his face several times, and finally bit his teeth and said, "yuzhiboli, I know that the strength of RI clan can''t compete with you, yuzhibo, but I want to go to Japan It''s impossible to surrender to the first clan. Well, no matter success or failure, I''m willing to accept your move. If I can''t bear it, the first clan will surrender to you, yuzhibo, and become your subordinate clan. How about that? "


    "Oh? Do you want to save your final dignity with your life? " Li Dan snorts, purple chakra gushes out from the body surface, the sound of bone friction rings, and the suzanneng takes shape quickly. This suzanneng is just a normal suzanneng, not even half complete. It''s unnecessary to use half complete suzanneng to deal with a sunny day.


    Located in the center of suzonenghu, the scarlet kaleidoscope looked at the sunlight and said, "since you have such a request, I will help you!" As soon as the words came to an end, a long Purple Bow appeared in his right hand, and a purple arrow appeared in his left hand. He drew the bow and set up the arrow, and the tip of the arrow aimed at the sun.


    "My father, you can''t do it. Yu Zhibo''s su Zuo Neng is too powerful. You can''t stop it!" In the day full heart is greatly frightened, quickly pulls day light day''s hand to say.


    "I have made up my mind that this is the fate of the Japanese people. No matter how long this dispute lasts, as long as one side is not eliminated, one day we will distinguish the good from the bad. You are the minority head of the Japanese people. If I can''t escape this disaster, you will inherit the position of the head of the Japanese people!" At this point, RI Guangtian sighed, then looked at the RI Cha, and said again, "RI Cha, you will help your brother wholeheartedly in the future, don''t think about revenge for me, at least when Yu Zhibo is alive, don''t have this idea, otherwise, the RI clan will face the disaster of extermination! You know what? "


    "My father!"


    Ririzu and Richa look sad. They can hear that this is what riguangtian is going to do. They stare at each other with hatred. If their strength had not been too far apart, they would have rushed to work hard.


    Rikuangtian shook his head slightly, and walked towards Li step by step. After only 20 meters, rikuangtian sank into Dantian, his feet were slightly staggered, and his hands were in the posture of eight trigrams.


    "I''m ready!" As soon as the pupil of sun Guangtian shrinks, chakra all over his body rushes out from the acupoints all over his body The sun light day fiercely revolves, the huge chakra forms a circular protective cover, has set off a hurricane.


    The power is good, but the people on the side of the day clan can''t raise any expectations. They know that as long as they leave, no matter how strong the shield is, it won''t help.


    Whoosh!


    The purple arrow is like streamer. In the blink of an eye, it spans a distance of 20 meters and bumps into the sky of sunlight.


    Boom!


    The violent energy takes the place where riguangtian stands as the center and spreads out in all directions in a circle. The earth on the ground is lifted up. It doesn''t depend on the result at all. But the kaleidoscope of eternity doesn''t recede. After the energy is dissipated, the figure of riguangtian appears and the earth has been formed several meters around In a small pit, the clothes of riguangtian''s whole body have become ragged, and there are several burns on his skin. With dark red blood on his forehead, his eyes are looking at the slightly gloomy sky.From the time Li led his people to come, he had decided to sacrifice. No matter what, he didn''t want to leave a stain on his life, even if he exchanged his life for this sad dignity. Therefore, although he knew that he couldn''t stop his move, he still chose this road.


    Li also knows what riguangtian thinks, but he still chooses to fulfill riguangtian, because ririzu is the future patriarch. Even if riguangtian doesn''t die today, he will be forced to take the position of patriarch and let ririzu be superior. Since riguangtian chooses to die himself, Li also saves a lot of means.


    He didn''t look at the moribund day, but looked at the day foot and said, "well, do you want to continue fighting? RI RI Zu, the new head of the RI clan ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C221

    Ririzu really wants to launch the clan to encircle yuzhibo and kill this indifferent bastard. But thinking of the despairing power, ririzu finally swallows his hatred, lowers his head, gnaws his teeth and says, "I swear by the name of the head of Riyi clan that Riyi clan is willing to become a subordinate of yuzhibo!" After that, he knelt on the ground with one knee powerless. Although he was full of humiliation and hatred, he had to swallow everything in front of absolute strength.


    Ririzu is expensive. More than 1000 rizu people, look at me and I''ll look at you. In the end, they all knelt down. They didn''t dare to look up one by one. Richa knelt down with ririzu with humiliation on on his face. He never thought that he was a ninja school person at the beginning and would kneel down to this person today. This is definitely a big stain in his life.


    From the corner of the mouth slightly up, came to the front of the day foot, light said "raise your head!"


    Hearing Li''s words, ririzu didn''t know. So he instinctively raised his head and looked at Li. However, it was a scarlet eye that met him. Soon, ririzu''s eyes began to leak, but soon recovered. Just because of jealousy, hatred and humiliation, his twisted face had become normal. He asked suspiciously, "Mr. Li, do you have any orders? ¡±


    "big brother?" On one side, the day difference heard his elder brother''s voice. His face was unbelievable. Why did he shout so respectfully? Moreover, the tone didn''t sound forced at all. On the contrary, it was so natural. What''s the matter? Is it forbearance?


    Of course not. It''s just controlled by other gods. Now ririzu has become a puppet of Li. The hatred of his relatives and the humiliation of kneeling have all been eaten by dogs. Now, the only member of rizu is Li.


    "Ding, congratulations on the host''s acceptance of the family. The bonus points are worth one million. Please keep up the effort!"


    Hearing the prompt sound of the system, Li was slightly stunned. He didn''t expect to receive one million points a day. It''s just incredible. However, he didn''t feel strange when he thought that the Huiye clan who was disabled last time had 500000 points.


    "If I go on like this, I''m afraid I can get a lot of points when I take Qianshou and Yuren village in. Reincarnation eye, I must get you!" There is a heat of ham in the centrifugal process, and there is no reincarnation eye. In the final analysis, we still can''t have the six powers. Although the immortal body and the immortal kaleidoscope are invincible in today''s world of tolerance, when yuzhiboban and huiyeji come out, the immortal kaleidoscope and the immortal body will be a bit stretched.


    "Ririzu, take your people and follow me!" From the thought of a good thing, the thousand hand clan is not hiding in the country of the river? Not to mention, if you want to find them, you can really dig three feet. But with the sun clan, it''s much easier. Their white eyes are humanoid radars, which can easily penetrate any object. More popular, they are perspective eyes.


    Bai Yan is Hui Yeji''s eye. It''s said that she can see into the world. In terms of exploration, Bai Yan can definitely throw the writing wheel eye out a few blocks. Well, they have their own specialties.


    "Yes, my Lord!" Without thinking about it, rizu accepted the order and began to reorganize his people.


    "Big brother..." Looking at RI Zu''s gallant appearance, RI Cha''s brain is full of paste, a little unclear. So, even if it''s forbearance, it''s too much like it.


    Half an hour later, rizu reorganized all the people, and got more than a dozen big boats to cross the river. A group of people boarded the big boat and headed for the country of the river. It''s estimated that no one would think that one rizu would be accepted so soon. If the Qianshou clan knew that the next target was them, I don''t know if they still had it I''m in the mood to sleep under the ground.


    "The patriarch is very powerful. After four years, when he came out, the Japanese family had no courage to resist. They directly submitted to yuzhibo!" A girl of Yu Zhibo blushes and says to the female clansman beside her, and she doesn''t know what she fantasizes about.


    "Come on, xiaohuachi, how can the patriarch take a fancy to you? Sister Meiqin and sister jiuxinnai are so beautiful. They are all the patriarch''s girlfriends!" Another female said.


    "What? I''m yuzhibo. I''m a beautiful woman. There are many people chasing me. If it wasn''t for the patriarch, I would have a lot of boyfriends!" Previously that flower crazy girl discontented retorts, but realizes in the words ambiguity, the face flushed.


    "A bunch of nerds!" Yuzhibo Meiling stood aside, did not speak, did not speak, with a trace of dissatisfaction on her face. For a long time, she sighed slightly and murmured, "the patriarch is so popular in the clan. It seems that I have met so many obstacles just at the beginning of my journey! But fortunately, I have become the maid of the patriarch, and I have more chances to succeed than anyone else Thinking of this, yuzhibo Meiling smiles again. However, Meiqin and jiuxinnai are standing behind them, looking at yuzhibo Meiling in black.


    "Patriarch, it''s not good. Yu Zhibo has already accepted the Japanese. He''s on the way back, and he''s bringing the Japanese together!"Although it seems that they didn''t focus on the Qianshou clan, qianshousen didn''t dare to be careless and sent people to watch Lihe day almost all the time. Not long after the surrender, the Qianshou clan received the news.


    "Yuzhibo is not good at leaving. He also brings the day clan. The day clan''s white eyes have very strong detection ability. They will soon find our clan. It seems that they are ready to move!" The thousand handed senwu frowned and resented in his heart. He went out of the mountain to get rid of Yu Zhibo. Unexpectedly, he was beaten and escaped like a lost dog. Now he is forced to fight. The most important thing is that they dare not go out to fight. It''s a shame. Once upon a time, the thousand handed family came to the world, but today they hide in the cave like a mouse Oh!


    "Ju nationality move?"


    Four elders smell speech, slightly a Leng, even if move, can move to where? In such a big world of tolerance, where is the place for a thousand hands? ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C222

    "The bright night clan? What about caoren village and Takimoto village? What are you trying to do? "


    At the border of the water Kingdom, the shuiwuyue people who have managed to escape are surrounded by the regiments. They are led by the leaders of Longming and Longren in caoren village. They are also accompanied by the Huiye people. This is the idea that they didn''t take caoren and Longren with them. The shuiwuyue people and guideng people are about to launch a rebellion, but they haven''t looked away for a moment They put it down from their two big families, so this battle only brought yuzhibo''s people, while Cao Ren and Taki Ren were staring at Wuyin village and acting according to their own circumstances.


    At this time, the tolerance world is in chaos. Everything is going on according to ban''s plan. Muye and Sharen are fighting, Yanren and Yunren are fighting. This is equivalent to the outbreak of the third tolerance World War. The only village that has not participated in the war is Wuyin village. However, the ghost lamp clan and shuiwuyue clan have also taken advantage of the tolerance world chaos to make the clan rebel. It is really three generations in these years The water shadow was so severely suppressed that they almost didn''t issue the order to hang them. They had a premonition that if they didn''t escape, they would be killed by the water shadow.


    In fact, they want the three generations of Shuiying. Ban''s order is to strangle them directly. However, in order not to damage their village, the three generations of Shuiying resist Ban''s magic. Therefore, they only put extreme pressure on the two families, but did not directly launch troops to destroy them. Otherwise, the ghost lantern clan and shuiwuyue clan would have been wiped out long ago.


    "Ha ha, there is no cold water. Now, do you think you still have a chance to escape?" Huiyekuang laughs, goes forward two steps, looks at the head of shuiwuyue clan, shuiwuyue Han, and says again, "Lord Li said, I can give you a chance. As long as you shuiwuyue clan are willing to submit to yuzhibo clan, yuzhibo will help you resist the pursuit of Wuyin village. If you don''t agree, hum!" Although they didn''t say it directly, there was a strong smell of threat, which could be heard by individuals.


    "Oh? What if I''m different? " Water no cold, a face gloomy as water, hands tightly in everything, obviously in the extreme suppression of their anger.


    Hearing the words of shuiwuyuehan, huiyekuang''s face suddenly sank down, and the tyranny in his heart could not be restrained. However, thinking of the order from Li, huiyekuang still suppressed the angry pressure, hummed coldly, and said with disdain, "shuiwuyuehan, do you think you still have the right to choose now? To be frank with you, although you haven''t seen the power of Lord Li, you have heard a little about it. Even if you don''t surrender now, when Lord Li comes, you should know what kind of situation you will face. Moreover, now you are being chased by Wuyin village. If you don''t agree, we will not let you go. Do you have confidence "Time fog hidden village and our joint efforts?"


    Huiyekuang is now the threat of chiguoguo. Although he is angry, there is no way to deal with it. He never thought that yuzhibo would come to join him. What''s more, he didn''t expect that the once invincible huiyegens would bow down to yuzhibo. It''s incredible.


    After weighing the pros and cons, shuiwuyuehan looked back at huiyekuang, sneered, and said, "I didn''t expect that huiyegens who were not afraid of heaven and earth at the beginning had become the vassal of yuzhibo gens. If your ancestors knew this, I''m afraid they would get up from the grave in anger!"


    Hearing this, huiyekuang''s face changed a little, and he felt ashamed. But soon, other gods began to play a role in erasing this shame. Huiyekuang''s face returned to normal, and angrily said to shuiwuyuehan, "old man, don''t talk nonsense. If you don''t make a choice soon, we''ll be impolite!"


    "Hum, OK, on behalf of the people who have no moon, I bow to the people who are willing to be the vassal of yuzhibo!" Shuiwuyue snorted. He didn''t think of this situation now, and he didn''t have a solution for the moment. It''s definitely not good to go back to Wuyin village. After all, he has betrayed once. If he goes back, I''m afraid he will be killed immediately. If he wants to survive, he can only bow his head for a while. As for saying that in the future, hum, he won''t listen to the tune or publicity, the so-called vassal clan is only nominal Already, the water has no month cold, in the heart can not regard Yu Zhibo as the master.


    "Well, in that case, let''s go with us to stop the ghost lantern clan! They are heading for the south of the water kingdom. If they pass now, they will be blocked soon! " At this time, Longming also spoke. After that, he looked at shuiwuyuehan and said coldly, "there''s no other requirement. I hope you shuiwuyue can do what you can. If you dare to make small moves with guideng, you should know the end of Muye. If you think you can fight against liadults only by shuiwuyue and guideng, then you should know Try as much as you can


    Hearing what long Ming said, shuiwuyuehan was stunned. Just now, he did have this plan. But now, he is a little bit cold hearted. The strength of Li is too terrible. All the shuiwuyuehan people look ugly. They thought they could be free and go to the place to be the king of the mountain. Unexpectedly, they just came out of the wolf''s den and entered the tiger''s mouth.


    In the final analysis, weakness is a crime! This is the sorrow of the weak!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Lord Li, we have got the news of the thousand hand clan. They are running towards the rain country now. It seems that they already know we want to deal with them!" Rizu came to Li''s side and said respectfully that at this moment, rizu has changed its name to "we". It seems that the effect of other gods is very outstanding."Well!" Li slightly narrowed his eyes and said in secret, "since I have gone to the rain country, in this case, let''s take Yuren village and the thousand hand clan together."


    Thinking of this, Li turned around to look at the people behind him and the people of the sun clan, and said faintly, "everyone, change into a marching formation and move forward to the rain country!"


    "Yes Most of the people who answered were yuzhibo people. Only a few of the people in the group made a small voice. The rest of them didn''t adapt to the huge contrast. After all, a few days ago, it was their patriarch who gave the order, but now they have become foreigners.


    Li didn''t pay any attention to the day clan, and went straight to the rain country. The people behind him kept up with him, and the day clan was even more attentive. Almost when Li''s order was given, he had already started to act. When the day clan saw that their clan leaders had all acted, they also kept up with him. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C223

    "I don''t know what you have to do when you come to our Yuren village to inspire the masses?"


    Different from the other side, Qianshou senwu and his clan came to Yuren village. He was personally received by shanjiaoyu Bancang, and invited Qianshou senwu and the four elders of Qianshou clan to the study.


    "There''s no time for us to talk about these things. You should know that yuzhiboli''s ambition is just to serve one or two families? In my opinion, after my thousand hand clan is accepted, I''m afraid it will be your turn to Yuren village next! " Thousand hands Sen have no cold hum a, light say.


    Being said by qianshousenwu, shanjiaoyu Bancang suddenly squints at qianshousenwu and says meaningfully, "qianshousenwu, you can eat this thing indiscriminately, but you can''t talk nonsense. What''s the basis for you to say that yuzhiboli wants to fight against our Yuren village?"


    "Old fox, it seems that you don''t shed tears when you don''t see the coffin!" But on the surface, he took out a map and spread it on the table. He pointed to the location of the ghost town and said, "now the headquarters of yuzhibo is here, and the country around him is the country of long, the country of rain, and then the country of Muye. Now yuzhibo is away from Longren village, and the country of grass has become the territory of yuzhibo, and it will be a day If I expect it to be true, the Huiye clan may have already succumbed to the yuzhibo clan. In this way, so many ninjas need a place to live and develop. However, if the Ninjas are too far away, it will be difficult to summon them. In this way, they will surely fight against the surrounding countries and villages. I like this Say, you don''t understand that the rain country is adjacent to the grass country, and although it rains all the year round, it is also a place of war, but it is undeniable that it is a big country only next to the five villages. Do you think yuzhibo will let go of such a place? "


    Of course, all these are just the guesses of a thousand hands Sen Wu. Of course, he doesn''t know exactly how. However, at this moment, in the face of Li''s strong attack, it''s enough to have guesses. In the world of tolerance, I''m afraid that all villages or families are full of fear of Li. As long as they borrow a way, they are expected to be closely monitored by others. To put it more simply, that''s suspicion, Bi It''s not unreasonable that Li''s power is so terrifying, and it breeds war. Now that we are away from such an exciting day, we want to conquer a thousand hands. After such a threat from a thousand hands senwu, it''s impossible for shanjiaoyu Bancang not to take it seriously.


    Shanjiaoyubancang is a very cautious person. Even if there is a little possibility, he will be restless. Now he is threatened by qianshousen. He has already started to plan the next thing in his heart. After thinking about it, he looks at qianshousen again and says "that What do you mean, sir


    "Alliance, Qianshou clan and Yuren Village Alliance, although I don''t want to admit it, but the fact is that neither Qianshou clan nor Yuren village have the strength to fight against yuzhiboli alone. If we two join hands, maybe there is a chance!" Qianshousenwu soon said what he thought in his heart.


    Shanjiaoyu Bancang is called Banshen. No matter what the origin of the title is, it should have the same strength as Banshen, and qianshousenwu is also a strong shadow. If they join hands, they may not be able to fight against each other, but it should not be a problem to hold off for a while. In addition, there are primary cells left by experiments in qianshouyizu. If we transplant them, we can''t do it It''s as perfect as qianshouhuang, but it can also increase its chakra and strength in a short time. In this way, it may have a little chance of winning.


    If qianshousen doesn''t know that he has a perfect immortal body, I don''t know if he still has this kind of self-confidence!


    Shanjiaoyubancang also agreed with qianshousenwu''s view, hesitated for a while, finally nodded, stretched out his hand, and said, "I agree with your alliance, then, happy cooperation!"


    "Happy cooperation!" Qianshousen is not as happy as he seems. He smiles disharmoniously and shakes hands with shanjiaoyu Bancang. Once upon a time, these people were just like ants in the eyes of qianshousen, but now, it''s ironic to cooperate with them to fight against yuzhibo.


    "By the way, is there an organization named Xiao in your country of rain recently?" Seems to think of what, thousand hands Sen no doubt asked.


    "Oh, that organization is just a small force. It advocates peace every day. It''s a group of very good teenagers. I''m thinking about when to let them enter Yuren village." Shanjiaoyu Bancang chuckles, but he suddenly remembers the conversation between Li and Miyan a few days ago. His face is not good-looking again. This battle with yuzhibo, let''s not say whether it is a victory or not. Even if it''s a fluke victory, Yuren village is half disabled. If xiaoorganiza takes advantage of emptiness to enter at this time, isn''t it irresistible?


    It has to be said that shanjiaoyu Bancang is a man with very serious suspicion. If he had been in normal times, he would not have been so suspicious as he is now. However, in the face of the enemy, he is afraid of fire in the backyard. It can be said that it is human nature, but relatively speaking, shanjiaoyu Bancang is more serious.


    Senwu Qianshou is also an old fox. Seeing the face of Bancang shanjiaoyu, he thought for a moment. Combined with his understanding of Bancang shanjiaoyu, senwu Qianshou knew more or less the idea of Bancang shanjiaoyu, and said, "Bancang, you don''t know whether the organization really advocated peace or just wanted to take a share in the troubled times under the pretext of peace, but now it''s a big problem In the face of the enemy, any possible change must be nipped in advance. Xiao organization is now a big organization. I think we should solve their problems before we fight with Yu Zhibo? "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Patriarch, we have arrived at the border of rain country. Shall we rush in directly or not?" Yu Zhi Bo Ming came to Li''s side and asked respectfully.


    "Hum!" Li Wei smiles, reaches out his hand to stop Yu zhiboming, and says, "first send the command to Huiye clan, and let him lead all ninjas to attack from the rear of yuzhiguo. This time, we''ll attack Yuren village and Qianshou clan with the momentum of thunder!"


    "Yes, patriarch!" Yuzhi Boming''s eyes flashed with a flash of light when he heard the speech. He saw that the head of the family knew how to use tactics besides being brave and invincible. Thinking of this, Yuzhi Boming didn''t hesitate any more. After blowing the whistle, a messenger bird flew over and landed on Yuzhi Boming''s shoulder. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C224

    Chirp!


    The shrill sound of birds rings. Huiyekuang and others, who are chasing in the direction of guideng''s escape, immediately stop. A bird spreads its wings and flies around, and then stops on huiyekuang''s shoulder. There is a small piece of paper tied on its feet. Huiyekuang frowns slightly and takes the paper down. The bird spreads its wings and flies again. In the blink of an eye, it disappears into the clouds ¡£


    Huiyekuang opened the note and looked at it a little, then destroyed it, with a smile on his face.


    "What''s the new instruction for you?" The long Ming doubts of ask a way.


    This is the bird used by yuzhibo for communication. Everyone knows it except shuiwuyue. So when they see this bird coming, they know that there is a new order.


    "Well, Mr. Li asked us to let go of our task. All the people rushed to Yuren village and cooperated with their troops in front of him to suppress the thunder in Yuren village by attacking back and forth!" Huiye grins wildly, and his eyes twinkle with bloodthirsty light. Fighting is suitable for him. This kind of work can only be intimidated, but can''t kill people. It''s not just him. I''m afraid the whole Huiye people have this idea. After all, they are fighting people. They only know how to kill people, but they don''t know how to accept people. If it''s not for the order of Li, they really want to leave the water for a month Kill the people of the tribe.


    Hearing this, shuiwuyuehan said, "yuzhibo''s ambition seems really big. It''s incredible that he wants to devour so many families and countries at the same time. It''s not a loss for shuiwuyue to follow yuzhibo. Maybe he can find a place to live in troubled times!" With this in mind, I feel better. When I have enough territory, I will ask Li to live alone. As long as I can get permission, I don''t want to be called and waved like a slave. Isn''t there a saying that the emperor is far away from the mountain. I don''t need to look at people''s faces when I listen to the tune and don''t listen to the announcement Big abnormal cover, the whole ninja who dares to move the water without the Moon Clan?


    With this in mind, I don''t think it''s a shame to be forced to submit to the cold water. There is nothing impossible in the world. The key is whether there are enough interests. As long as there are enough interests, what else is impossible? As for whether yuzhibo will fail, shuiwuyuehan hasn''t thought about it. Who is yuzhibo? That''s the one who directly destroyed the wood leaf. At that time, the wood leaf was covered by two squats, one between the thousand hand pillars and the other between the thousand hand leaves. Wasn''t it still clean up?


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    It seems that the rain in the rain country will never stop. There are big raindrops in the sky, especially today.


    In a flat valley, the ninja who led yuzhibo and riyizu met with shanjiaoyu Bancang and qianshouzu in front of him. In terms of the number of people, there are less than 1600 here, while shanjiaoyu Bancang has nearly 5000 there. This is almost all the ninja in Yuren village, and there are also qianshouzu people among them.


    Looking at the huge difference in the number of people between the two, Bancang, who was a little worried, was relieved. At least he suppressed yuzhibo in terms of the number of people. Otherwise, the war is really hard to fight.


    Step on it! Step on it! Step on it!


    From he shanjiaoyu Bancang and qianshousenwu, they took a few steps forward at the same time, and stopped when they were still more than ten meters away.


    "Yuzhibo is far away from you. Yuren village has nothing to do with you. Although it has no good relationship, it has never offended you. Now you have come to our Yuren village so much. What''s the matter?" Shanjiaoyu Bancang is wearing a mask. I can''t see what his expression is, but listening to the tone, he should be laughing.


    Hearing the speech, Li snorted, looked at the thousand handed senwu, then fixed his eyes on shanjiaoyu Bancang, and said faintly, "I should ask you this. My purpose of yuzhibo is only the thousand handed family. You know that, but you still help the thousand handed family to stop my yuzhibo family. I''d like to ask you, do you plan to cooperate with yuzhibo in Yuren village A clan is the enemy? "


    These words are totally tantamount to heart killing words. If the general alliance, it is estimated that it will collapse because of this sentence. After all, where is the prestige of Li? If it is not necessary, who wants to be the enemy of this evil star?


    Shanjiaoyu is suspicious. When he heard Li''s words, he was in a dilemma. He didn''t dare and didn''t want to be the enemy of Li. But on the other hand, it was obviously a chiguoguo''s plan of estrangement. He knew it was a plan of estrangement, but he was suspicious. For a moment, it was hard to judge the truth of Li''s words. It was really just to deal with Qian Handyman? Think about it. Qianshou and yuzhibo are old enemies. It''s reasonable for yuzhibo to deal with them, but on the other hand, people''s ambition is boundless. What if they deal with Yuren village after dealing with Qianshou?


    This is a sad character. He is sensitive and suspicious in his heart. If he didn''t have a strong strength, he really didn''t know how he could manage haoyuren village.


    "Mr. banzang, do you think yuzhiboli''s words can be believed? Don''t forget, there''s no hatred between the two. And I''ve heard that even the Huiye clan is accepted by yuzhibo. If the dispute between the white eye and the writing wheel eye between the two triggered their hatred, what about the Huiye clan? They have no contact with yuzhibo all the time. If you Yuren village don''t want to be the second bright night, you have to fight with yuzhibo to the end! " Although qianshousen secretly scolds shanjiaoyu Bancang, at this moment, if he loses this ally, qianshousen will be exterminated by yuzhibo immediately. So when he comes back to fire, he can only persuade him. It''s very difficult."Shanjiaoyu Bancang, you are determined to be the enemy of yuzhibo. You must have a little confidence in your own strength, but I can tell you very clearly that your pathetic self-confidence will be easily destroyed by him. Next, you will like the power of yuzhibo and the power of kaleidoscope wheel eye!"


    Creak! Creak!


    As soon as the words came out, the violent chakra overflowed from Li''s body, and the sound of bone rubbing was extremely loud in his ears. Like a demon, the purple chakra formed huge bones, and then formed a giant shape. The more than 20 meter tall suzanneng was instantly shaped, located in the center of suzanneng''s abdomen, crossed from his hands, and scarlet kaleidoscope Light looking at the bottom like ants as small as the mountain pepper fish half hidden and thousand hands Sen No. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C225

    "Is this the legendary suzoneng?"


    Feeling the terrible momentum of the giant, shanjiaoyu Bancang is shocked. The power of xuzoneng is different from that of human beings. This power is like a mountain. It''s so pressing that people can''t breathe. Even shanjiaoyu Bancang, who is known as the demigod, can''t help but have the idea that he can''t fight. If he doesn''t fight, he will retreat first, which is enough to show that xuzoneng is superior to NABA The boundless power of Tao.


    It''s only half done. We need to be able to help.


    "Mr. banzang, this is not a time for hesitation!" Thousand hands Sen Wu Leng hum a, while saying, both hands fingers quickly turn over "earth Dun, Earth Dragon bullet technique!"


    High!


    With the sound of dragon trexate, an Earth Dragon made of soil came out from the ground. After circling for a week, it opened its mouth and aimed at Xu Zuo Neng, who crazily protruded fist sized mud balls.


    At this time, shanjiaoyu Bancang came back to his senses. He bit his teeth, waved his hand, and yelled, "everyone listen to the order, surround yuzhibo and Riyi for me!" Then he took out an anti-virus mask from his arms, which was very similar to the half hidden belt of pepper fish. He threw it directly to the next thousand handed senwu, and said faintly, "my attack contains severe toxicity. If you don''t wear an anti-virus mask, you will be affected by my poison when you fight!"


    "I''ll fight back!" With Li Dan''s hum, countless mud balls hit Xu Zuo Neng Hu, and he couldn''t even raise a wave. With Li''s instilling force, Xu Zuo Neng Hu raised his head to the sky and roared wildly, just like a giant beast reviving, and his power was rising. A hurricane was set off all over his body, and the rain was washed out.


    Teng! Teng!


    Two purple long knives grow out of Xu Zuo nenghu''s hands. Xu Zuo nenghu holds the long knives and aims them at shanjiaoyu Bancang and qianshousenwu in front of him.


    Boom!


    The ground couldn''t bear to be destroyed. It cracked every inch. Shanjiaoyu Bancang and qianshousen didn''t dare to resist. They dodged the knife ahead of time. However, when they saw the cracked ground like an eggshell, they felt a chill in their hearts. This guy was too strong.


    Shanjiaoyu Bancang''s eyes are full of dignified. Since he can''t spell hard, he can only outsmart himself. His hands are flying fast. After the seal, he presses a card on the ground and says, "the art of channeling!"


    Although the use of psychic, but did not see what monster out!


    "Do you have salamander?" With a sneer, Li looked down at shanjiaoyu Bancang and said with disdain, "shanjiaoyu Bancang, it''s not the first time that I''ve fought with you. Do you think that shanjiaoyu, who can drill the ground and make Yin move, can break through the defense of suzanneng and do me any damage?" The voice falls, must assist to be able to suddenly raise right foot, then mercilessly aim at the ground a foot to step down.


    Ow!


    Just revealed a head of the pepper fish has not yet had time to release the poison fog, directly by Xu Zuo Neng Hu a foot on the ground, the ground has been born to sink a layer, there is a huge footprint, pepper fish after a cry, quickly sneak into the ground, dare not come out.


    "Mu Dun, the art of Mu long!" At this time, senwu ran to the side where he left, and hit suzanneng with his palm. Suddenly, a wooden dragon came out of the ground and rushed directly to suzanneng, but the size of the wooden dragon was very small.


    "Thousand hands senwu, if you know that you use Mu dun like this, you may be angry to climb out of the grave. Hum, watch the real form of Mu Dun!" Li Leng snorted, his hands tied to move the seal style, "Mu Dun, the art of Mu long!"


    High!


    The clear and crisp sound of the Dragon rings out. A wooden dragon that is at least three times bigger than thousand handed senwu circled around Xu Zuo nenghu''s body, and then rushed to thousand handed senwu''s Wooden dragon.


    Pop! Pop! Pop!


    Two wooden dragons with disproportionate volume collided together, and piles of sawdust fell down. The wooden dragon was as powerful as a bamboo. It directly smashed the wooden dragon of thousand hands senwu, and without any reduction of castration, it directly rushed towards thousand hands senwu.


    "It''s impossible. Even huang''er is not half as powerful. What''s the matter?" Thousand hands Sen Wu is puzzled. Even if Li transplanted the primary cells of thousand hands Huang, no matter how perfect they are, they are at most the same as thousand hands Huang. But now, the power of Li''s Mu Dun is at least twice as strong as that of thousand hands Huang. However, the doubt comes back to doubt. He still jumps away from the original place quickly. If he is caught by the wooden dragon, it''s over.


    Boom!


    The wooden dragon hit the ground, lifted the earth for a while, and the wooden dragon also went into the ground and disappeared.


    It''s just a short fight. Senwu and Bancang eat shriveled one after another. They stand side by side and look up at the center of xuzuo nenghu''s abdomen. Their faces are indifferent and dignified. Although they just fight each other, they also understand that the power of separation is beyond their imagination, whether it''s the power of kaleidoscope writing wheel eye or the power of Mudun It''s much better than they thought.


    "Well Awesome! Is this the power of yuzhiboli? It''s unbelievable that Yu Zhibo is a few years younger than us


    Miyan and others who hide to watch the battle are wide eyed and tongue tied. Although they have heard the rumor of Li for a long time, hearing is false and seeing is true. Now they see with their own eyes, and the shock is greater. They finally understand why they are reluctant to listen to them. How can such a powerful person listen to a weak person?"Miyan, what shall we do? Yuzhibo and Yuren village have already joined hands. If we step in rashly, I''m afraid we can''t stop the fight between them just by the strength of Xiaozhi organization! " Changmen said anxiously.


    Mi Yan frowned slightly and looked back at the hundreds of members behind him. These people are all the strength of Xiao organization now. Originally, he wanted to persuade Li to give up, but he didn''t expect that he was a step late. Listening to Yu Zhibo and Yu Ren''s shouting and fighting, MI Yan clenched his teeth and firmly said, "no matter what, since he has come, he can''t stop Come back empty handed. Let''s go out and negotiate with them first. If we succeed, it''s good. If we don''t succeed, we''ll go back and think of other ways! "


    Xiaonan and changmen are worried when they hear that Yu Zhibo and Yu Ren Village are big things for Xiao organization. How can they persuade them so easily? But Miyan is their leader, and they are also based on Miyan''s ideal, so they all nodded.


    Seeing changmen and Xiaonan nodding, Miyan showed a smile. Fortunately, he was not hiding. He stood up and said to hundreds of people behind him, "brothers, let''s start now. I believe that as long as we have enough sincerity, they will adopt our idea. If we succeed, many lives and families will be saved!" Said, Miyan took the lead to jump down the valley, toward the fighting place.


    "Oh ~" a crowd stood up one after another and kept up with Miyan''s steps. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C226

    "How''s it going? Is your self-confidence still there? "


    Looking at the dignified eyes of shanjiaoyu Bancang, Li slightly raised the corner of his mouth. As for the thousand handed senwu on one side, Li ignored him. This guy has no use value. Whether to kill him or not depends on the thought of Li. Shanjiaoyu Bancang has a little use value. Well, it''s to kill Miyan. Although Li can do it himself, Li doesn''t want to do it A villain, after all, is Xiao Nan''s companion.


    "Yuzhiboli, I knew that there would be today''s result. When I went to attack the whirlpool clan, I should have killed you at all costs!" Eight years ago, when the whirlpool clan was exterminated, shanjiaoyu Bancang retreated because he was afraid of the divine power of leaving. If he knew at that time that he would betray Muye and attack Yuren village, he would kill him regardless of the cost. However, there is no such food in this world, and there is no such food in this world.


    "Oh? So what do you want to do now? Are you going to die with me at all costs? Or will you lead your subordinates to bow down to me Left to curl a mouth, light say.


    "I''m very good at saying that your suzanneng is indeed the strongest defense in the world. However, no matter how dense the walls are, there will be holes for ventilation. Next, I''ll show you why I have the name of demigod!" Shanjiaoyu Bancang''s eyes were fixed, and then he said to senwu in a deep voice, "you should not breathe for a while. You''d better use chakra to close your acupoints. I''ll poison yuzhibo to death with the strongest poison!"


    "The strongest poison?" Qianshousen squinted and nodded in silence. He also wanted to see what the most powerful poison is.


    See thousand hands senwu ready, shanjiaoyu Bancang bite fingers, with blood in the palm of a strange print, and then ten fingers flying fast, in a moment, a hissing ring, the ground bulged a small bag, shanjiaoyu from the ground out, a jump to shanjiaoyu Bancang''s feet.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    At this time, a figure quickly approaching, is Miyan they, see the mountain pepper fish half hidden and from also want to start, Miyan immediately yelled "two people stop, please allow me to say two words!" Voice down, Miyan has appeared in the first from their side, slightly breathing.


    "You Who is it? " Seeing the intervention of outsiders, shanjiaoyu Bancang narrowed his eyes slightly and stopped Yinshi. He didn''t know whether it was an enemy or a friend, and he didn''t dare to move. He couldn''t help shouting.


    "Banzang, I''m the leader of Xiao organization. My name is Miyan!" Miyan smiles mildly. With his orange hair, he looks a little simple and honest. Then he looks at Li and the purple giant more than 20 meters high. There is a trace of admiration in Miyan''s eyes. If he has this kind of strength, he can easily bring peace to the world. However, in a moment, Miyan soon recovers and salutes Li, gentle I just hope you can stop. A few days ago, you also said that your goal is not Yuren village, so I hope you


    Miyan''s meaning is very simple. He hopes Li doesn''t hit himself in the face, but he doesn''t dare to say it, so he stops. Fortunately, the meaning is clear enough. Even if he doesn''t say it, he can hear it as long as he is a fool. Of course, if Li really wants to pretend to be a fool and attack Yuren village, Miyan can''t say it, but he believes that a strong man like Li should It''s time to disdain to go back.


    "Is he the leader of the organization?" Shanjiaoyu Bancang narrowed his eyes slightly. He only knew that the leader of Xiaozhi was Miyan. As for what he looked like, he didn''t ask too much. After all, Xiaozhi was just a small organization before that. He didn''t need to worry about it. At most, he just monitored Xiaozhi''s growth and action.


    "Miyan, you know, it''s a capital crime for Yuren village to shield a thousand hand clan and make an alliance with them to fight against yuzhibo!" Li Dan snorted, looked at Xiao Nan and other members, with a sense of inexplicability on his face, and said again, "it seems that you have brought all the people of Xiao organization, that is to say, today''s action is imperative?"


    "Don''t dare, Mr. Li. We just hope that the tolerance world will be peaceful and innocent people won''t die. If Mr. Li can stop, I don''t know how many families will be free from the pain of breaking up. All this just needs a simple withdrawal order from you. I hope Mr. Li can be considerate and care for thousands of innocent people in the rain country!" Miyan arched his body, with respect on his face. It''s no good not to respect him. In the face of such a powerful man, there is no other way to go except to humbly beg.


    Li Wenyan smiles a little, then looks at the strange face of shanjiaoyu Bancang, with a trace of disdain on his face, and lightly says, "shanjiaoyu Bancang, you are the leader of Yuren village. You only want to benefit in your heart, and put your subordinates and the people of yuzhibo in the war. Today, if you didn''t insist on uniting a thousand hands to fight against yuzhibo, why would you burn the war to the end The land of rain? Your leader is quite unqualified. In my opinion, it''s better for you to abdicate and let Miyan sit in your position. In this case, it may not be long before peace can be achieved in the rain kingdom! "Heard from the words, shanjiaoyu Bancang face change, in the eyes of the killing can''t restrain the burst out, also don''t know is to leave, or to Miyan.


    "Lord Li, you''re joking. Banzang is the patron saint of Yuren village. With him, the rain kingdom can be preserved. I''m just a fledgling boy. How dare I compare with banzang?" Miyan doesn''t know the sinister intention of Li, but feels that Li means to let go, so his tone is more and more respectful. In the eyes of outsiders, Miyan is suspected of trying to please others. Xiao organization naturally thinks that Miyan is kowtowing in order to let Li retreat. But in the eyes of shanjiaoyu Bancang, Miyan is climbing and trying to curry favor with yuzhibo.


    "Well, the battle is interrupted, and it''s meaningless to continue. Well, shanjiaoyu Bancang, for the sake of Xiao organization''s painstaking efforts and wholehearted desire for peace, I''ll give you a chance. As long as you can drive Qianshou people out of Yuren village, yuzhibo will retreat from the rain country immediately. On the contrary, three days later, if Qianshou people are still in Yuren village, it''s better Prepare yourself for the future At this point, Xu Zuo Neng suddenly broke up. He didn''t look at the distorted faces of shanjiaoyu Bancang and qianshousenwu. In Li''s eyes, they were just clowns. If shanjiaoyu Bancang had no use value, he would be destroyed now.


    Looking at Li''s back, Qian Shousen''s face was cloudy and sunny, and then he turned his head and looked at the nearby shanjiaoyu Bancang www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C227

    A seemingly endless war is over. The reason is that Xiao''s intervention. Although yuzhiboming and others are puzzled, they know that their patriarch has his own opinions, so they don''t ask much. In the battle just now, yuzhibo has no victims. More than 500 Shangren are not for fun. Although there are many people in Yuren village, the quality of Ninja is very important, Yuzhibo can throw them a few blocks.


    "Brother Li, are we going to have a ghost town?" Meiqin trotted to the side of Li, and asked softly.


    "Ha ha, how can it be? I just wanted to give Yuren village a chance!" Li Li smiles, his face is not red, and his heart is not beating. He doesn''t say that he wants to kill Miyan and then accept Xiaonan. Otherwise, Meiqin has to roll her eyes.


    "Why?" Nine Sinai a face of doubt to look forward from, two people get along so long, from who, nine Sinai can not know? In the face of the enemy, they usually kill everything. What they say is to give others a chance, and how they listen to it, they feel that something is wrong.


    "Well, it rains all the year round in the rain country. We have to find a suitable place to camp." Unable to stand Jiu xinnai''s eyes, Li quickly pretended to be indifferent and said that this kind of expression is the usual expression from Li, that is, the expression of ignoring everything and asking for no fun. Jiu xinnai and Meiqin didn''t ask any more.


    Yuzhibo Meiling in the rear looks envious. She also wants to go up and say a few words with Li, but she doesn''t dare to go in the end. After all, their identities are different. Jiuxinnai and Meiqin are the closest people to each other. All the people in the family know that, but she is just a little maid. If she runs up regardless of honor or inferiority, she can''t say anything.


    Soon, Li then took the people to a flat valley and ordered them to set up camp. If they were in other places, they would not have such trouble. However, it rained every day in the rain country. If they did not set up camp, they would have to suffer from a serious illness.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ..


    shanjiaoyu Bancang is in a bad mood now. It should be said that he is very upset. What he said before leaving is still ringing in his ears. As long as he drives the thousand handed people out of the rain country, yuzhibo will not find trouble in the rain country. Now this is what shanjiaoyu Bancang is entangled with. He dare not offend yuzhibo, but on the other hand, he is afraid that it is a estrangement of Li. No, Shanjiao Yu Bancang is directly in a dilemma, and Xiao organization is also a serious illness in his heart.


    "My Lord, the head of the thousand hand clan, please see me!" At this time, a rain with a mask came in and said respectfully.


    "A thousand hands, none?" Shanjiaoyu Bancang frowned slightly and said lightly, "let him in!"


    "Yes, chief!"


    Soon, with a gloomy face, qianshousen entered the study. Seeing that shanjiaoyu Bancang did not have the previous enthusiasm, he immediately knew what shanjiaoyu Bancang was thinking. At the same time, he was also thinking of ways to remedy the situation. Now, in addition to making an alliance with Yuren village, qianshouzu has no second way to go. Of course, they can also choose to go to other big villages However, yuzhibo is guarding outside. If he dares to take his people out of Yuren village, he will be destroyed soon, so he dare not go.


    "Banzang, are you still worried about yuzhiboli''s words?" Thousand hand Sen says without frowning.


    "Ha ha, where, Yu Zhibo is just trying to sow discord. How can I be fooled?" Pepper fish half hide skin smile meat don''t smile of perfunctory a, and then point to the chair beside said "what''s the matter, sit down to say!"


    "Hum, banzang, you don''t speak in secret. Now you don''t have much time to hesitate here. I know who yuzhiboli is. Let''s not talk about his ambition first, just his character is revenge. No matter whether he is intentional or unintentional to Yuren village, you have offended him. With yuzhiboli''s style, he can''t let you go Yuren village, do you still think he is a peace loving person? Don''t forget, he didn''t hesitate to cross the country of rain and the country of river. He accepted the Japanese people who were far away in the country of tea. On the way back, he wanted to attack our thousand handed people. His motive was very obvious. He wanted to accept all the forces and villages along the way. Naturally, Yuren village is no exception! " In the face of the suspicious character of shanjiaoyu Bancang, it''s better to pick out the words, so qianshousen has no feelings at all, and his tone is very strong.


    However, shanjiaoyu Bancang didn''t retort. He pinched his hands tightly and made a half sound. He seemed to have made a decision. He nodded and said, "you''re right. I''m too thoughtful, but why do you say I don''t have time to hesitate?"


    "Hum!" Thousand hands Sen Wu light hum a, slightly narrowed eyes, a trace of ruthlessness appeared on the face, light said "banzang you still remember Xiao organization? They are very popular with yuzhiboli. It seems that yuzhiboli wants to subdue them. In this case, instead of letting yuzhiboli add a little more fighting power, we''d better start first and uproot Xiaozhi organization! "


    "How to organize?" Shanjiaoyu Bancang''s face changed slightly, but when it came to shanjiaoyu Bancang''s heart, he couldn''t help but ask, "Xiao organization is a force with more than 100 people after all. If we want to eliminate it in a short time, we must send a large army to encircle it, but in this way, we can''t escape yuzhiboli''s eyes. If yuzhiboli gets in the way, won''t we Can''t stealing chicken eat rice"This is simple. Didn''t Yu Zhibo give us three days? You can repair a letter and give it to the leader of Xiao organization. However, let the letter delivery Ninja kidnap the important person of the leader of Xiao organization. In this way, the leader of Xiao organization can be led out. At that time, we will not be slaughtered? " Thousand hand Sen has no light to say.


    After being said that, shanjiaoyu Bancang immediately realized that there was information about Xiao organization in his mind, and soon found the key person. That''s right, Xiaonan. Based on shanjiaoyu Bancang''s research on Xiao organization in recent days, the early Xiao organization was composed of three people, one was Miyan, one was changmen, and the other was Xiaonan. Miyan was the leader, changmen and Xiaonan It''s better to catch both, but just in case, it''s better to catch one. As for why we choose Xiaonan, it''s very simple. Women are the representatives of the weak in the world of tolerance. In the whole world of tolerance, the strong are almost all men, and the only strong woman is just a gangshou.


    "Well, that''s what we''ll do, sir, when I hear from you!" Pepper fish half hide squint eyes, light said.


    "Ha ha, congratulations to banzang for eradicating a cancer in Yuren village!" The thousand hand Sen Wu finally showed a smile.


    Miyan, I''m afraid they don''t know that two guys are conspiring to eradicate the organization www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C228

    "Changmen, good news. Just now, shanjiaoyu Bancang sent a letter saying that he recognized our idea very much, so he wanted me to discuss the alliance with us. At that time, as long as we join hands with Yuren village, our idea can be transmitted to the whole rain country. In this way, peace in the rain country is just around the corner!"


    Miyan excitedly finds changmen with a letter. His hands are shaking. He is so excited that his ideal is recognized by a strong man called a demigod. This is not only the joy of bringing peace, but also the joy of being recognized by others. However, Miyan does not see it. Changmen''s face is a bit anxious. Now he is completely recognized by shanjiaoyu Bancang I''ve lost my head.


    "Miyan, let''s not talk about this. Have you seen Xiaonan?" Changmen frowned and looked around. However, except for the trees and rocks, there was no one around. It was the place Xiaonan often stayed. It was impossible to find people. Moreover, changmen had a strong sense of perception. He could sense a strange smell of chakra from the air, which made changmen even more uneasy.


    "Changmen, you are too nervous. This is the headquarters of Xiao organization. Who can catch people from under our eyes? Xiaonan must have been practicing somewhere!" Miyan shook his head and said with a smile.


    However, changmen ignores Miyan''s words. He can feel that there is a kind of disharmony here. He glances at it slightly. Finally, he sees a letter on the grass next to him. There is a strange chakra on it. This disharmony comes from this letter. Changmen''s pupil shrinks and picks up the letter quickly. He doesn''t know the reason What is the paper made of? It hasn''t been affected by the rain for so long.


    "What''s the matter?" Miyan also found abnormal, rushed forward to ask.


    "I don''t know, but it''s certain that something may have happened to Xiao Nan!" Long door did not look up, quickly opened the letter, and then roughly read it again, his face suddenly changed, his hands tightly hold the letter, constantly shaking.


    "What''s the matter?" When Miyan saw this, he suddenly took the letter. When he saw it, Miyan''s face suddenly turned ugly. He threw the letter to the ground and said angrily, "this mean man, shanjiaoyubancang, is in vain to tolerate the elder. He even uses this kind of abusive means!"


    The above content is very simple. Xiaonan is in the hands of Yuren village. If you want people, let Miyan and changmen go to the valley ten miles away in the South alone, otherwise you will tear up the ticket.


    "Miyan, what should I do?" Changmen is a bit absent-minded. He is a man who has no backbone. Otherwise, it is not Miyan''s turn to be the leader of the organization.


    "Oh, I can''t help it. It''s very dangerous, but for Xiaonan''s sake, we have to go!" Miyan decadent shook his head, thought his idea has been recognized, did not expect that this is just someone else to divert his attention.


    In the end, Miyan and changmen did not take one person with them. They went to the place mentioned by shanjiaoyu Bancang. However, they did not see it. A member of Xiaozhi found the letter soon after. After seeing the content, they rushed to the headquarters to gather members and wanted to save Xiaonan. First of all, they respected their leader, but Xiaonan was in the organization In China, Xiao Nan is their angel, everyone likes it very much.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Li, why did you bring us here?"


    On the mountain far away from the valley, Li takes Jiu xinnai and Meiqin to stand on it. He looks at shanjiaoyu Bancang and others in the valley. Li can always pay close attention to shanjiaoyu Bancang''s action. It can be said that shanjiaoyu Bancang knows when he starts. At this time, it''s just in time. Miyan and changmen come to the valley alone. Xiaonan is bound by a rain Endure village pressure, the neck of a rack of suffering.


    "There will be a good play later. Watch it!" From micro smile, light said.


    "Brother Li, isn''t that Miyan and changmen, the leaders of Xiaozhi? By the way, the girl named Xiaonan seems to have been hijacked by shanjiaoyu Bancang. Do we want to save them? " Meiqin''s eyes are sharp. Seeing Miyan''s situation, she can''t help but ask. Meiqin is still very fond of Xiao organization. After all, they want to bring peace to the world of tolerance with their weak strength. There are not many such people.


    "Watch first, there will be good things coming out later!" From shook his head, light said.


    Meiqin and jiuxinnai heard the words and said nothing more, quietly watching the development of the situation.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "What''s your goal in the end?" Miyan looked at Xiaonan was bound, immediately angry, staring at the top of the mountain pepper fish Bancang cheered.


    Zizi!


    Shanjiaoyu Bancang didn''t answer. He threw a handful of kuwu into the middle of changmen and Miyan. Then he looked at changmen and said, "red haired kid, if you want this girl to live, kill Miyan next to you with this kuwu!"


    Woo! Woo! Woo!


    Xiao Nan, who was pressed aside, heard the words of shanjiaoyu Bancang, and immediately wanted to shout. However, his mouth was stuffed with something, and he could only make a whimper. Of course, this thing was just to prevent Xiao Nan from committing suicide.Changmen''s eyes are wide open. He looks at Xiaonan above and Miyan again. He doesn''t know how to pull up kuwu. He looks at Miyan and shouts, "Miyan


    both sides are partners who want to protect themselves with their lives. How should he choose? If Miyan and Xiaonan had not saved him, maybe he would have starved to death. He once wanted to protect Xiaonan with his own eyes, and use his own eyes to complete his ideal for Miyan ..


    however, just at this time, a shadow of a man rushed over and directly hit kuwushang in changmen''s hand. This man is Miyan. Kuwushang has pierced his abdomen. Miyan''s vitality is slowly fading away. He put his chin on changmen''s shoulder and said weakly, "changmen, Xiaonan will be handed over to you. In addition, make good use of your eyes, it can help you construct a path to peace The bridge of the road After saying that, Miyan pounced directly on the ground, and there was no more sound.


    Miyan''s choice is very sudden, but it also represents his determination. He knows that even if he really committed suicide, shanjiaoyu Bancang will not let Xiaonan and changmen go. However, Miyan still chooses to die, because he knows the power of changmen''s eyes. As long as he dies, or maybe to stimulate the power of changmen''s eyes, he can save Xiaonan at that time. This is the reason The only way is to know the side effects of using the power of the eyes, but now there is no way. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C229

    Miyan''s suicide is very sudden. No one expected him to be so resolute. He didn''t even have time to be considered. Meiqin and jiuxinnai are all in a daze. They are still optimistic about Xiaozhi. Originally, they wanted to let Li save them. They didn''t expect Miyan to commit suicide so quickly.


    "Brother Li, let''s go and save Xiaonan and changmen first. The mean man who hides the fish with pepper will not let go!" After the reaction, Meiqin looks angry. It''s unbearable that a demigod in the world of tolerance should act so shamelessly.


    Although jiuxinnai didn''t speak, his hand was on the handle of Cunyu''s knife. It seemed that he wanted to break the pepper fish into pieces.


    "Wait a minute, the next is the play!" Li reaches out to stop Meiqin and jiuxinnai. Miyan''s suicide is naturally in Li''s calculation. This is the situation he set up. How can he destroy his own situation.


    "Away from . you? " Nine xinnai full brain fog water, don''t understand from the gourd sell what medicine.


    "Just look down!" Leave a little smile, not much words.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Because of Miyan''s death, the power of reincarnation eyes was completely stimulated. When the suffering of the shop came, changmen just stopped all the suffering. This change made shanjiaoyu Bancang feel unprepared. However, after seeing changmen''s eyes, shanjiaoyu Bancang was shocked. He had seen these eyes in ancient literature Jingzai, the eyes of the six immortals, is known as the most mysterious reincarnation eyes of the three pupils in the world of tolerance.


    "I see. You are the real key person of Xiao organization!" After calming down the shock in his heart, shanjiaoyu Bancang''s eyes are more murderous. The reincarnation eye is still in this world, but he still has such a big hatred with himself, so he has to get rid of it as soon as possible.


    Changmen ignores shanjiaoyu Bancang, and his eyes stare. He jumps to shanjiaoyu Bancang and rescues Xiaonan. However, at this time, shanjiaoyu Bancang steps back and presses one of them on the ground. Suddenly, countless detonators rise from the ground and slowly climb up from changmen''s feet. Each detonator is burning, and changmen''s pupils dilate sharply The terrible pupil force converges in both eyes and bursts out in an instant.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    The violent explosion covered everything, engulfed changmen and Xiaonan, shanjiaoyu Bancang and qianshousen had already left far away with a cadre, quietly waiting for the result.


    As the smoke and dust slowly dispersed, changmen and Xiaonan''s body gradually appeared. The rope on Xiaonan''s body had been untied. Under the protection of changmen, Xiaonan was not hurt, but there were too many detonators. Even if changmen launched the Shenluo Tianzheng, his legs were still injured and he might not be able to walk normally in the future.


    Seeing that changmen had been blown off his feet, shanjiaoyu Bancang was relieved at last. The reincarnation eye was strong, and the user became disabled. No matter how bad he was, he was not afraid. He was in a good mood. Shanjiaoyu Bancang was not stingy of his praise, nodded and said, "well done, he could save his life in my escape!"


    Xiaonan kneels on the ground and looks at changmen''s feet. His face is full of sadness. He thinks of Miyan''s death and is even more sad. He looks at changmen with tears in his eyes and looks at shanjiaoyu Bancang and others with hatred on his face.


    "Xiaonan, you stay on one side and give it to me. Miyan won''t die in vain!" Changmen, with a murderous look on his face, is in sharp contrast to his previous soft and weak appearance. He quickly moves his hands to seal the seal, then presses his palm on the ground and yells "psychic skill, exorcism!"


    Boom!


    The ground behind the long door shook violently. In the blink of an eye, the solid ground fell apart. A huge monster got up from the ground. Even if it was only half of its body, it was still more than 20 meters high. It was hard to imagine how high it would be if it all came out.


    Roar!


    As soon as the Exorcist statue came out, her whole body was as powerful as a demon. When she roared, the wind roared, and everyone was shocked. She had never seen such a spirit animal. Xiao Nan was even more worried. This was the first time changmen used a trick she had never seen. In the past, changmen''s reincarnation eye trick would cause great side effects. However, now, this trick is so powerful The side effects must be more powerful.


    "Changmen, don''t use this trick. Your body can''t bear it!" Although Xiaonan also wants revenge, she is more worried about changmen''s body now. She has lost Miyan and doesn''t want to lose changmen any more.


    But now changmen has been possessed, where will listen to Xiaonan''s words, the head also didn''t return, light said "Xiaonan, you don''t have to care so much, Miyan''s revenge, I will certainly repay!" At this point, changmen drinks again, and a dark iron bar grows on the Taoist Mo Xiang''s body. When he is about to reach changmen''s body, the iron bar splits as fast as a branch and leaves, and then penetrates into changmen''s body and begins to absorb changmen''s chakra. Changmen''s body becomes thin at the speed visible to the naked eye. In a short time, it becomes a skinny look Chakra of his whole body was sucked dry, and also a lot of vitality was extracted. At this time, the life of changmen was shortened by at least one third, and thanks to his perfect inheritance of the good constitution of the whirlpool clan, it can be said that he was half immortal, otherwise, changmen would be sucked dry.After absorbing chakra, the Exorcist statue roared. The eldest brother with a long mouth and a white halo appeared in the Exorcist statue''s mouth. In a short time, a transparent dragon came out of the Exorcist statue''s mouth, but the Exorcist could not see it. Even Li could not see it. This is the trick of reincarnation eyes. Li''s eyes have not reached this level.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "it''s interesting, it''s so interesting, the kid of changmen has finally made some progress, and he even channeled the exorcism image out at this time. Ha ha, it seems that changmen will be able to master the skill of exorcism soon, and my yuzhiboban resurrection is just around the corner!"


    In the dark cave, yuzhipoban looks up and laughs. The exorcism image that had been quietly waiting behind him has disappeared. After changmen used reincarnation eye, the exorcism image breaks away from yuzhipoban and runs outside. Yuzhipoban is very happy that he can master the skill of exorcism image, which means that he is far away from mastering the skill of reincarnation Born is not far away.


    "Bai Jue, what''s the matter I told you to do?" After laughing for a while, ban looks at Bai Jue and asks. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C230

    "Haha, don''t worry, Mr. Ban. I''ve made baijue army a member of yuzhibo family to attack Xiaogang. It''s estimated that it''s almost finished. But compared with this, you can''t live without the exorcism statue?" Bai Jue, with a smile, points to ban''s gradually collapsed body and says.


    "It doesn''t matter. Although it''s always the magic statue that keeps me alive, if it''s just for a while, it''s no problem! Chakra, who still has a lot of demons in my body, will not die immediately. Although the boy of changmen has channeled the demons, he will not last long with his current ability, and the demons will come back soon! " Spot ha ha a smile, don''t think of of of say.


    "Lord ban, you have killed all the people in Xiao''s organization, and then you blame yuzhiboli. If changmen finds yuzhiboli in a rage, what will he do if he is killed by yuzhiboli?" Bai Jue asked suspiciously.


    Spot smell speech, don''t think of smile, light said "this depends on your ability, you can disguise as a person who knows organization, and then well appease changmen kid can, I think this should not be difficult for you!"


    "Lord ban, you are so insidious!" Hearing Ban''s words, Bai Jue smiles and talks freely.


    "Well, hurry down and arrange. If there is any mistake, you should know the consequences!" The spot stares white absolute one eye, coldly says.


    "Yes, yes!" Bai Jue Wunai nodded and dived into the ground. He was really overjoyed just now. He was afraid that he would be killed by the spot if he stayed any longer.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    as soon as the exorcism appeared, the mountain pepper fish was half hidden, and they were doomed to tragedy. Where the Dragon passed, the souls of all ninjas were pulled out, and the Ninjas lost their lives without knowing what was going on, and they still had no pain, no feeling, and no wound on their body. This is an attack against the soul, which belongs to the ghost of hungry ghost.


    But after a while, all the people brought by shanjiaoyu Bancang and qianshousenwu died, and all their souls were sucked away. The speed was appalling. You know, in case, shanjiaoyu Bancang brought 300 Yuren and qianshousenwu also brought 100 people. Now, however, they all died in just a few seconds From beginning to end, shanjiaoyu Bancang and qianshousenwu could not see what had taken their lives.


    High!


    The Dragon came to the side of shanjiaoyu Bancang and qianshousenwu, circled around them for a week, and hissed at them.


    Shanjiaoyu Bancang and qianshousen don''t feel goose bumps all over their body. Although they can''t see the invisible attack, their perception of danger has been so strong that they can''t see it with their eyes for so many years. The sixth sense is that they can feel the danger and it''s approaching.


    Shanjiaoyu Bancang and qianshousen did not dare to hesitate. They quickly made a dynamic seal. When they attacked the body, they left the place with instant body technique.


    Boom!


    The Dragon hit the ground and raised a cloud of dust. At this time, changmen thought that Bancang and senwu had been solved, and relieved the attack. A smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. However, he was very miserable and skinny. He seemed to be as old as a teenager, panting and stooping.


    Whoosh!


    A stone flew over and directly hit the back of changmen''s head. Suddenly, changmen''s eyes turned and fainted. At this time, the exorcism disappeared.


    "Long gate!" Xiaonan see this, quickly want to rush past, but was a pull, I do not know when, from has come to Xiaonan''s side, took her hand.


    "You Yu Zhibo left Xiaonan saw Li, and immediately he had a trace of hope in his eyes. He said in a hurry, "Lord Li, please help changmen. In order to save me, he forced to use the forbidden technique, and his feet were destroyed. Please help him!" From Xiao Nan''s point of view, there is nothing impossible for a man who can fight with the legendary god of forbearance.


    Li Wenyan shook his head slightly, then opened his body, looked at Meiqin behind him, and said, "Meiqin, I''ll give it to you next!"


    Meiqin is embarrassed when she hears Li''s words, and she still has a taste in her eyes. Just Li asked her to use the pupil technique of constructing dreams to change Xiaonan''s memory of Miyan and changmen. Once completed, Xiaonan will lose her memory of changmen and Miyan. If she wants to achieve this goal, Li has no way, so she can only let Meiqin do it.


    "From my brother ..£¡¡± Meiqin sighed helplessly. She was very strange. She didn''t know when she fell in love with the girl. This made Meiqin very dissatisfied. Before she finished eating the bowl, she thought about the pot, but she was still perfect. Every time she wanted to learn jiuxinnai, she was stranded for various reasons. This had already made Meiqin very anxious, but now she ran away Although Meiqin doesn''t object to taking Xiaonan as a woman, at least she has to do it herself.


    Meiqin is full of resentment, but a little like some leftover women''s resentment!


    "You . what do you want? " Xiaonan is listening in a daze, watching Meiqin keep walking towards her, especially her scarlet eyes, which makes Xiaonan feel a sense of fear. However, the next moment, her eyes become empty. Meiqin''s pupil force has invaded her heart. At this time, Xiaonan is completely silent in the illusory dream constructed by Meiqin."That''s good. I''ll use another god!" Leave slightly vomit a breath, murmur a way.


    "Li, when did you fall in love with Xiaonan?" Nine xinnai hold for a long time, finally can''t help but voice asked.


    "Ha ha, as long as a girl like Xiaonan sees her, she will feel good about her, won''t she?" From micro smile, said frankly.


    Jiu xinnai is a little dissatisfied with Li''s answer. He says with his mouth in his mouth, "you like Xiaonan now. With Meiqin''s pupil skill, Xiaonan''s memory will be tampered with. You are satisfied. But what about Meiqin? Over the years, I don''t believe you don''t know Meiqin''s feelings for you. Do you want to delay Meiqin''s youth all the time?"


    Hearing Jiu xinnai''s words, Li frowned slightly and looked at Meiqin''s side face. Meiqin was beautiful and gentle. Li also knew Meiqin''s feelings for himself. At this moment, recalling Meiqin''s little things, he already had the answer in the centrifugal process. He loved Meiqin very much. Since he was a child, he loved Meiqin very much, just because of the blood relationship This feeling is just covered, but now, Li has removed this layer of camouflage.


    "In a short time, I''ll give Meiqin an explanation!" Li sighed a little, looking at Meiqin''s side face and said. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C231

    When changmen woke up again, the sky was dark, and there was nothing in the valley except a corpse. Changmen coughed twice and wanted to stand up, but his feet were unconscious. No matter how he moved, he couldn''t move half a minute.


    "Xiaonan, where is Xiaonan?" Changmen sits on the ground and looks around, but there is no one. The bodies on the ground are all from Yuren and Qianshou clan. They don''t see Xiaonan''s figure. Now, changmen is impatient. With so much effort, Miyan is dead, and he uses the forbidden technique. If he doesn''t rescue Xiaonan in this way, isn''t it a failure? How to deal with Miyan who died from this.


    "Damn The man who knocked me out must have taken Xiaonan away. Who is it? " Changmen vaguely remembers that he was hit in the back of his head by a flying stone, and then he was unconscious. Now I think that Xiaonan may have been captured. Thinking of this possibility, changmen is more anxious, but his feet are unconscious and unable to move.


    At this time, a ninja full of blood rushed from the night. After arriving at changmen, he knelt directly in front of changmen, with a sad face. When he saw the comer, changmen''s pupils shrank. He knew that this man was a member of Xiao organization. Seeing that the other party was full of blood, changmen had a bad feeling in his heart.


    "Changmen, Xiao organization, all killed!" Kneeling on the ground, ninja has a sad face and a choking voice.


    Hearing this Ninja''s words, changmen was very excited and said angrily, "come on, what''s going on? How could something happen to the organization? "


    Xiao organization is Miyan''s painstaking efforts. If it is destroyed, Miyan has knowledge under the spring, won''t he die in peace?


    "Today, after you and the leader went out, the brothers just came back. They were still laughing. But unexpectedly, the ninja of yuzhibo family suddenly broke in and killed everyone. The brothers were unprepared. Yuzhibo was too strong. Soon, all the brothers died. I escaped under the cover of several brothers. I brought the news to you and the leader, right Where is the leader? Where is the leader? And how did you get into this? Are you also ambushed by yuzhibo The Ninja was so excited that he was angry and murderous.


    Changmen has been angry for a long time. He has no idea how to reply. He looks up to the sky and roars, "yuzhibo, Yuren village, Qianshou, changmen and you are irreconcilable!" This roar is full of endless hatred of changmen. One day, Miyan died, Xiaonan disappeared, Xiaoxiao organization was destroyed, and he became a disabled person. Is there a bigger gap than this?


    Hearing changmen''s roar, the Ninja flashed a trace of satisfaction in his eyes and said in secret, "ha ha, the task given by Lord ban is too simple. Changmen is a tough guy, but the next thing is the most important thing. Changmen must bear it. Otherwise, it''s strange to run to find yuzhibo and be killed!"


    The Ninja was naturally disguised by Bai Jue. After he had an idea, Bai Jue turned his eyes and soon saw Miyan''s body in the valley. He immediately cried and ran to Miyan''s body. He knelt down on the ground and yelled, "damn yuzhibo, damn Yuren, damn Qianshou, I''m at odds with you!"


    It''s a waste of talent for Bai Jue not to be a movie king. The real cry aroused all the hatred in changmen''s heart.


    "Murano, help me up quickly. I''m going to find Xiaonan and kill shanjiaoyu Bancang and yuzhiboli!" Changmen is full of resentment. Now he just wants to let it out.


    "Changmen, don''t be impulsive. Yuzhiboli is not something we can fight against now, and the leader believes in your power. He hopes you can bring peace to the world, and your eyes are a pair of eyes of creation. In time, yuzhiboli must not be your opponent. Our top priority now is to rebuild Xiaoxiao''s organization, and then find Xiaonan back and join us in the world of tolerance This is what leader Miyan really wants to do Bai Jue was comforted by his painful voice, but he was scolding in his heart. This performance was really not done by people. Fortunately, Bai Jue was not alone.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    How about changmen? Li doesn''t know, let alone that yuzhiboban is so insidious that he has killed Xiaozhi and blamed himself. At this time, Li has taken Xiaonan back to the camp. After Meiqin''s dream structure, Xiaonan forgets all about changmen, Miyan and Xiaozhi, and Meiqin also establishes a false memory in her memory, This is not, Xiaonan is as familiar as since, with very close, as if they were very good lovers before, everything seems very natural.


    "Tomorrow is the deadline for us to give Yuren village. If shanjiaoyu Bancang still doesn''t hand over the thousand handed clan, are we going to attack Yuren village directly?" Xiaonan was a little embarrassed. After all, she was born in the rain country. She was attacked where she was born. She felt a little sorry.


    Meiqin just erase the memory of Xiaonan''s Xiao organization, Miyan and changmen. In addition, it also establishes a false memory, that is, Xiaonan was born in the land of rain, and then he was taken away by Li. He first lived in Muye village for several years. At the age of 14, Li LED yuzhibo to judge Muye, and then he lived in guideng city for five years. This is Xiaonan''s memory now, right Yu Meiqin''s pupil skill is admirable. It''s just like other gods. It belongs to the anti heaven level!"Well, it''s getting late. You don''t have to think much about this. Go and have a rest first!" Liwei smiles and pinches Xiaonan''s face. He is very satisfied. Most of what he wants has been obtained. It''s not too much to say that he is a winner in life.


    Xiaonan is very clever and understanding. Knowing that the war is coming, Li may be very busy, so she doesn''t want to add trouble to Li. After nodding, she looks at Meiqin and jiuxinnai. There is a vague meaning in her eyes, but Meiqin''s face turns red. Because Xiaonan''s memory is constructed by her, Meiqin knows what Xiaonan thinks best Just before Xiaonan left, his eyes were clearly saying to himself, come on at night! How can this keep Meiqin from blushing.


    "Ha, it''s getting late. I''ll go to sister Xiaonan''s tent and squeeze one night. What, Meiqin, leave. Good night!" Jiu xinnai is also very witty. After playing ha ha, he also takes a bad look at Meiqin and leaves the tent.


    All of a sudden, the tent left a blushing Meiqin and left. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C232

    The three-day deadline soon passed. After daybreak, all the people had gathered, and Li also came out from the camp with Meiqin. Meiqin followed Li with a blush on her face. After all, he Li came out of the camp with so many people watching him. Although nothing happened last night, others would not misunderstand him, especially Xiao Nan and Jiu xinnai She looks at Meiqin with a smile, which makes Meiqin feel embarrassed.


    Well, it''s not like Li tailiu Xiahui. It''s time to March and fight. Although he is the leader, he must be a little conscious. Moreover, the camp has no sound insulation effect. Li doesn''t want his woman''s voice to be heard by others. So last night, he just took a quiet sleep with Meiqin and whispered for a while. As for the deeper, it''s better Save it for later.


    From a look at Meiqin, Meiqin understanding, trotting into the team, standing beside Jiu xinnai and Xiao Nan.


    "Meiqin, did you get what you wanted last night?" Jiuxinnai asked in a faint voice with a warm face.


    "No No, don''t talk nonsense. It''s time for war. How can you think about that? " Meiqin blushed and whispered.


    "Isn''t it true that this guy is so tolerant?" Jiuxinnai looks suspicious and takes a look away. However, she is dubious when she thinks that she and Xiaonan overheard all night and didn''t hear anything.


    Xiao Nan was embarrassed to talk. After all, it was that kind of thing. She was not as careless as Jiu xinnai. She was naturally more reserved, but the doubts in her eyes could not be covered up.


    "Nina Sinai, you have to cook her when you go back!" Seeing jiuxinnai whispering with Meiqin, Li immediately knew that the girl didn''t hold any good water in her stomach. After coughing twice, she stepped forward and looked at the ninja in neat formation. She said faintly, "the three-day deadline has passed. Today is the time to attack Yuren village. Did yuzhibolin and Huiye clan get any news?"


    "Patriarch, the Huiye clan heard last night that they had gathered in the back of Yuren village, and the shuiwuyue clan was also in it. Just wait for our side to attack, they will cooperate with us to attack Yuren village back and forth!" Yu Zhi Bolin stepped forward and said in a loud voice.


    "Oh? Has the waterless moon been subdued? " Li was slightly surprised, but soon he frowned. If shuiwuyue was accepted, why didn''t he receive the reward of the task?


    "Isn''t it true that the patriarch of shuiwuyue clan really surrendered? So I need to use other gods to control it? " Li Wei was stunned. The more he thought about it, the more he felt that it was possible. He could not help but scold the system. This is to make himself a puppet master. The normal reception does not count at all. Every time the other gods are activated, the time interval is 12 years. Even if they are upgraded to an eternal kaleidoscope, this limit still remains unchanged. It seems that they need to wait until the awakening samsara eye can be slightly reduced Limit. Fortunately, I don''t pay attention to the 10000 points of eliminating the limit of other gods, so I don''t think so much about it.


    "Now, all of you follow me to the Yuren village!" With that, Li has turned around and rushed out towards Yuren village. The Ninja behind him didn''t hesitate and kept up with him.


    There are more than 5000 ninjas in Yuren village. Thousands of them lie in ambush on the only way to Yuren village, that is, on the cliffs on the left and right sides of a valley. Soon, their figures flash from the distance and rush into the valley in the blink of an eye.


    "Mr. banzang, they have come. They can almost order to attack. After a while, block their way. Let''s catch a turtle in a jar!" A trace of murderous spirit flashed in qianshousen''s eyes. A kuwu with a detonator appeared in his hand and threw it directly towards the opposite stone wall.


    "Attack Shanjiaoyu banzang''s eyes narrowed and his right hand waved. Suddenly, ninjas on both sides threw the kuwu with the detonator. But after a while, the stone walls on both sides were filled with kuwu with the detonator. They floated in the wind.


    Jiu xinnai in the team also frowned at this time, and accelerated to Li''s side, reminding him that "Li, there are many strange chakra breath around here, I''m afraid that the pepper fish is half hidden here


    There are no trees in this valley. Once the explosion steps on the stone wall, the huge stones will fall, and even the Ninja will be seriously injured.


    "Well, I know!" He nodded away and disappeared in a moment.


    "Yuzhibo is gone!"


    On the cliff, shanjiaoyu Bancang was shocked to see Li disappear suddenly. He had never seen the space-time Ninjutsu only existing in literature and legend. Unexpectedly, Li could also do it. This made shanjiaoyu Bancang feel unbalanced. A pair of writing wheel eyes made him invincible. Now he even knows the space-time Ninjutsu. Is this guy the son of God No.


    "Be careful, this is the instant step of yuzhiboli. I''ve heard it in Muye before. Its speed is comparable to space-time Ninjutsu, and in a way, it''s more convenient than space-time Ninjutsu!" Thousand hand Sen no a face dignified say, about instant step, he just know a little from the mouth of wood leaf ninja, this is the first time he saw, saw the speed of instant step, this let thousand hand Sen no feel very difficult."No, the pain of the detonator is gone!" The next moment, shanjiaoyu Bancang''s eyes were wide open. The detonator, which had been inserted on the stone wall waiting for detonation, disappeared in a flash. What''s the matter?


    "Are you looking for this?"


    I don''t know when Li has appeared behind them, facing thousands of detonating runes on the ground, which is like a hill. Just as they turned around, Li had already started. A purple skeleton arm suddenly appeared, and a blow hit the detonating rune, which is like a hill. Suddenly, the overwhelming detonating Rune is heading towards the mountain Pepper fish half hidden, they have no regular shot in the past, one by one detonator is issued Zizi combustion, all detonator instantly lit.


    "No way, how can the speed of this instant step be so fast!"


    Shanjiaoyu Bancang just exclaimed. The detonator had exploded all over the sky. The violent explosion covered up his exclamation and incomprehension. Everyone was enveloped by the explosion. By contrast, the Ninja opposite was more lucky. The detonator never flew to them.


    "Mr. banzang!"


    "Patriarch!"


    The Ninjas on the opposite side are shocked to see their leader trapped in such a violent explosion. They just want to rush to help. However, the Ninjas of yuzhibo and Riyi have all jumped onto the cliff and stopped them. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C233

    Pop! Pop! Pop!


    After the violent explosion, the smoke and dust scattered, and the shields formed by the soil gradually fell off, revealing the Ninjas who were protected in them. At the critical moment, many ninjas used the earth escape technique to form the shields and saved their lives, but some people were killed by the detonator.


    Shanjiaoyu Bancang stands behind Li with a gloomy face. At the moment when the detonator detonates, he uses the technique of instant body to break away, which has not been affected. At this time, qianshousenwu also rises from the ground. Standing beside shanjiaoyu Bancang, his face is also very bad. He didn''t expect that the well planned sneak attack was actually attacked by the counter sneak attack. As for the intelligence leakage, it''s hard to kill him I believe that there is only one explanation for being attacked by anti sneak attack, that is, the perception ability of Li is very strong.


    With a perfect immortal body, although Naruto can''t perceive good and evil, it''s still easy to perceive strange chakra. Well, Naruto can perceive other people''s good and evil, largely because of the nine tail model. In terms of perceiving danger, the instinct of wild animals is much stronger than human beings.


    On the other side, Yuren village and Qianshou clan have already fought with yuzhibo and riyu. There is no big difference in the number of them. Yuren village and more than 5000 ninjas of Qianshou are divided into two parts, half on the other side and half on the other side. Therefore, the number of people on the other side is only about 2500, while yuzhibo and riyu are about 1560. At first glance, it seems that there is a big difference, but you should know Tao, yuzhibo''s more than 500 people are Shangren. It''s not polite to say that with these more than 500 Shangren, Yuren''s more than 2000 ninjas can be completely annihilated without much loss. What''s more, there are more than 1000 ninjas in RI to help. Don''t forget, yuzhibo and RI are both the users of pupil blood, which has a great advantage in this aspect.


    "What''s the matter? Standing there and watching, the war will not end. Do you want to wait for me to kill you all before you start?" Seeing that shanjiaoyu Bancang and qianshousen had no hands, Li slightly turned his mouth and said lightly. Then he took down the fire fan from his waist, holding the fan in his left hand and the sickle in his right hand.


    "Oh? Don''t you want to use suzonene? " Pepper fish half hidden see this, slightly narrowed his eyes, light said.


    "You don''t need to be able to deal with you. Besides, if you need to be able to do something, it means death. Your life is still useful!" From cold hum a, light say.


    "Don''t be ashamed


    Hearing Li''s words, shanjiaoyu Bancang could no longer suppress his anger. He waved his double sickles twice and then threw them directly at Li.


    When! When!


    Tuanfan and scythe fly the scythe of shanjiaoyu. The scarlet pupil shrinks, and the whole person has disappeared in the same place. When they appear again, they are in front of qianshousenwu, grinning, "do you think you can get away with hiding away without talking?" Say, the sickle in the hand cut directly to thousand hand Sen have no of throat.


    Thousand hands Sen without fear, quickly bent down, the whole person back a few steps, to avoid the attack of the sickle, but did not wait for him to recover, a pair of scarlet eyes immediately imprinted into his eyes.


    "No! The magic of writing wheel eyes Thousand hands senwu closed his eyes in a hurry, and the magic of writing round eyes is well-known in the world of tolerance. What''s more, the user is still away, and he is not careless at all


    bang!


    The moment qianshousen closed his eyes, he got a foot in his stomach. The whole person flew out and hit the boulder behind him. Qianshousen rolled his eyes and almost didn''t get over in one breath.


    "If you think yuzhiboli is only good at pupil skill, you are very wrong!" From disdain to see a thousand hands senwu, and then look to the pepper fish half Tibet.


    It took only a few seconds to fight. Shanjiaoyu Bancang''s attack was cracked, and qianshousen was directly beaten away. This kind of strength is really despairing. Qianshousen is not a shadow level strongman. He is not a minion. He was beaten away so easily, and he is still fighting in pure martial arts. It''s incredible.


    "Feng Dun! Big breakthrough


    A hurricane came from behind Li. It was the subordinates of shanjiaoyu Bancang who wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to sneak attack. Li Wei turned his head and looked at the seemingly fierce hurricane with disdain. The whole person quickly turned around, stepped back two steps, and made a quick seal with both hands, "Huodun, Haohuo extinguishes!"


    Whoo! Whoo!


    The fierce fire rushes towards the surviving Yuren and Qianshou people like magma. There is almost no level limit for Huodun. The stronger the caster is, the stronger the power of Huodun will be. The power of Huodun is almost the same as that of ban. The coverage of Huodun is more than 20 meters. From a distance, it looks like a fierce sea of fire.


    Fire by the wind, more powerful!


    Yu Ren''s face turned pale and stepped back one after another. Thousands of people quickly stepped forward, dozens of people quickly sealed their seals, and opened their mouths to spit out water and water.


    "Water escape, the skill of water dragon bullet!"


    "Water escape, water wall!"


    Brew ~ ~ ~


    the sea of fire collides with water, which is the place of life and death. Water extinguishes the fire, the fire dries up the water, and bursts of white fog spread out, covering hundreds of meters around the city, blocking people''s sight. Even Bancang and qianshousenwu can only vaguely see one shadow after another."Only 1.5 million points? Hum, then, let''s exchange you shrimps for more points first! " Li Li grinned and flashed a bloodthirsty light in his eyes. His scarlet eyes quickly scanned the place where the Ninja stood around, and then started in a flash. Between the flashes, the scythes in the hands of life reaped.


    "Here, help...!"


    Ah!


    Before Yu Ren''s help, the sickle had cut his throat, and he died with scream and fear. He moved quickly away from the scene, and his body would flash with blood, which was particularly dazzling in the white fog.


    "Tu Dun! Earth moving core


    At this moment, the ground under his feet suddenly rose abruptly, a few steps away from him, but he soon stabilized his figure. Looking up, he saw that qianshousenwu had already jumped into the air, the palms of his hands were facing Li, and two sharp pieces of wood stabbed at Li''s head.


    This is the art of Mudun!


    "Well done!" Li Dan snorts. Unexpectedly, in the white fog, Qian Shousen Wu can capture his body, then use the technique of earth evasion to control himself, and then attack suddenly from the top. This is really commendable, but....


    it''s worth praising www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C234

    "A thousand hands are inexhaustible. As I said, your technique of Mudun is just a trick in front of me. Mudun is a technique of killing thorns!" Li Leng snorts. Two vines grow out of his right hand. In an instant, they bind the wood Dun of thousand hands senwu. Then they quickly go up, bind the wood Dun of thousand hands senwu, and throw it directly to the ground.


    Bang!


    Thousand hands Sen Wu today fell bad luck, two times in a row such violent impact, he felt his intestines are about to spit out, the corner of his mouth has spilled blood.


    The white fog gradually dispersed, revealing the tragic situation of the whole battlefield. After a period of fighting, at least more than 100 people were killed. The speed of instant walking was too fast, and all of them were cut throat by sickle before they could react. In addition, the body lying on the ground before the detonator was killed, revealing a sense of sadness. They escaped the disaster of Yuren One after another, they stood together and looked away nervously. No one dared to step forward.


    Step on it! Step on it! Step on it!


    Li didn''t pay attention to these frightened minions who lost their will to fight, but walked step by step to shanjiaoyu Bancang and qianshousenwu. Ten meters away, Li stopped, slightly raised his chin, looked at shanjiaoyu Bancang and qianshousenwu with scarlet eyes, and said, "you should know the gap between strength, so you can still take a chance Are you lucky? "


    "You Yuzhi Boli, from the beginning, what''s your purpose? " Shanjiaoyu Bancang squinted and asked coldly.


    "Well, you don''t shed tears when you don''t see the coffin. Isn''t it clear in your heart? From the beginning, the purpose of our yuzhibo clan was not only to build a harmonious society, but also to build a country of rain. Now, are you satisfied? At that time, no matter whether you have joined hands with the thousand hand clan or not, the yuzhibo clan will not let you go of Yuren village! " From shrugged, light said.


    Hearing Li''s words, shanjiaoyu Bancang''s face turned black, and the murderous spirit in his eyes couldn''t be restrained. He stared at Li tightly and said in a hate voice, "you bastard, don''t you know how many innocent civilians in the rain country will be hurt by your behavior? In the eyes of you yuzhibo people, is there no so-called peace? "


    In his early years, shanjiaoyu Bancang''s dream was to bring peace to the world of tolerance, and now he is still under the guise of peace, which is why Yuren village and Yuzhi Congress worship shanjiaoyu Bancang so much, but


    "The power of time is very powerful. It can obliterate everything, including the dream and purpose of the past in everyone''s heart. What qualifications do you have to talk about peace in front of me when you have been immersed in this world for such a long time, and you are forced to die of the real peace loving Xiao organization?" With a sneer from Li, he was most uncomfortable with this kind of hypocritical person. With a slight swing of the sickle in his hand, he threw away a drop of blood that immediately fell from the edge. Then he said again, "even if your tongue is like a spring today, you can''t save the predicament you are in now. The so-called peace, in yuzhiboli''s view, is just a rule made by a strong person for a weak person. You''re good All of you are just puppets bound by the rules I have made. Now, you are half hidden and have no hands. You bow to the yuzhibo people and become the puppets of yuzhibo. Only in this way can you get real peace! "


    It''s self-evident that this is a kind of heart killing speech. If you want to make Bancang and qianshousen become Yu Zhibo''s puppets, you can kill Bancang and qianshousen.


    "Yuzhiboli, although I don''t have the strength of the first generation Huoying, I will never allow you to insult me!" Shanjiaoyu Bancang roared, biting his fingers, making a seal with both hands, pressing a piece on the ground, "the art of channeling!"


    Shanjiaoyu suddenly appeared beside Bancang, spewing a purple mist in his mouth. It was a poisonous fog. Originally, he would only use poison to paralyze other people''s bodies. But this time, Bancang was really angry. The poisonous fog was enough to poison a large number of people. Where the fog passed, the grass and trees on the ground withered. Qianshousen had no idea when the situation was wrong He had already left in a hurry. He didn''t dare to touch the mould of the poisonous fog.


    "It seems that you still don''t understand the gap between us. Do you think that your poisonous fog can have any effect on me?" Li shook his head slightly and walked to shanjiaoyu Bancang step by step. The poisonous fog spread five meters around shanjiaoyu Bancang. Li soon walked into the poisonous fog, but there was nothing, not even a frown.


    "No way!" Shanjiaoyu Bancang looks shocked. This is his strongest poison. As long as there is a little space and a little air, the poisonous fog will enter everywhere. Originally, in shanjiaoyu Bancang''s view, even if you use xuzoneng, you can''t prevent the invasion of the poisonous fog. This is why shanjiaoyu Bancang has been lucky. But at this moment, Li is not only not using xuzoneng, but also at leisure Walking in the poisonous fog step by step, this is subverting the cognition of shanjiaoyu Bancang.


    "Does Yu Zhibo have a highly toxic antibody?" Pepper fish half hidden heart a little flustered, when the card does not play a role, people''s heart will be confused.


    As he approached himself step by step, shanjiaoyu Bancang was even more flustered. He could not help stepping back two steps. It was the first time that he met someone who could ignore his own poisonous fog. As a man without blood, he could achieve the name of demigod by two parts. First, shanjiaoyu Bancang''s body skill was very powerful. Second, it was this extremely poisonous shanjiaoyu, Now these two skills that he is proud of are useless, and the so-called demigod is no different from ordinary people."The weak can never understand the power of the strong. That''s why they are afraid and say the three laughable words" impossible ". Now, how many flukes do you still have in your heart?" Step by step, he went to shanjiaoyu Bancang. Then he went directly through shanjiaoyu Bancang''s body and came to the front of the highly toxic shanjiaoyu. His scythe was raised high and cut directly on the head of shanjiaoyu.


    Hiss!


    Pepper fish eat pain, just busy a longitudinal more into the ground, disappeared, the surrounding fog also gradually disappeared, from the sickle has been put on the pepper fish half hidden neck, light said "opportunity has given enough, if you still say no word now, hum!"


    "Don''t Don''t kill me, I I''m willing to surrender to Yu Zhibo! " Feeling the chill on the edge, shanjiaoyu Bancang couldn''t help swallowing. After so many years, the ambitious shanjiaoyu Bancang has disappeared. Instead, he is a demigod who lives in a high position but is afraid of death. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C235

    Shanjiaoyu Bancang really didn''t have the courage to continue fighting. When the blade was on his neck, he felt that death was so close to him for the first time. In the past, when he was a nobody, he was threatened by others. However, in the past, the enemy''s strength would never be so different from what it is now. The disparity was so desperate, Shanjiao Fish half hidden deep know, dare to say a word, this sharp sickle will cut his neck.


    On one side, Chien Shou Sen didn''t see this situation. Knowing that there was no chance of winning, he stepped back quietly. After a few steps, he found that Li didn''t look back at him, so he turned around and ran. As long as he escaped here, and then led the people to other big villages, there was still a chance for Dongshan to rise again.


    Tut!


    With a trace of disdain and impatience, Li Li stepped on the ground without looking back. Suddenly, a huge tree root grew in front of qianshousenwu, which tied the unprepared qianshousenwu firmly.


    "It''s going to bother me if you run away!" Li Dan snorted, then said to Bancang, "you can turn around now!"


    Hearing Li''s words, shanjiaoyu Bancang moved his body carefully, and the edge of the sickle was still on his neck. As long as the action was a little bigger, the edge would cut his carotid artery, and finally turned around. Shanjiaoyu Bancang didn''t dare to lift his head, and stood in the same place, waiting for Li''s disposal.


    "Ah, I''ve hit you too hard!" Seeing the appearance of shanjiaoyu Bancang, li felt a little funny and said, "look up, look at my eyes!"


    Smelling the words, shanjiaoyu Bancang instinctively raised his head and looked away. However, what came into his eyes was a scarlet writing wheel eye. The strange pattern was like a death millstone. During the rotation, shanjiaoyu Bancang felt that his soul was about to be ground. Soon, his eyes lost color. When he recovered again, shanjiaoyu Bancang was already in the magic of other gods, poof He knelt down on the ground.


    "Lord Li, in my name of banzang, is willing to lead the Ninjas in Yuren village to become the vassal of yuzhibo family!" Compared with the previous fear and uneasiness, now the pepper fish Bancang face is very natural, as if just did not happen in general, said everything seems so natural.


    "Ding, congratulations on taking Yuren village and getting 2 million points!"


    I almost fainted when I heard the sound of the system. NIMA, how could it be so high? Two million, not 20000. It''s only one million a day. It''s two million for a Yuren village. That''s too much. If we take the five big villages in the world of Yuren, how many points will there be? Just think about it and feel terrible. Muye''s strength is at least three times that of Yuren village. If Muye is accepted, how much can the system give? Five million? Or 10 million?


    At this moment, Li wants to accept those big villages right now. Fortunately, Li still has a little self-control. No matter how good things are, he needs to eat them slowly. Otherwise, it''s no fun to choke. After all, the wood leaf is covered by a thousand hand pillars. Although the thousand hand pillars have returned to the soil, if Li runs to make a big noise again, it''s hard to say that they will get them out again. Anyway Before opening the eyes of reincarnation, let the five big villages in the world of forbearance jump for a while. Anyway, now they have more than 3.7 million points. As long as they accept several big families, 10 million is not from toto?


    After suppressing the excitement, Li came to the thousand hands senwu who was bound by Mu dun. He spent 10000 points to eliminate the cooling time of other gods.


    "Yuzhiboli, kill me if you can. It''s impossible for me to surrender. I''ll never forget that huang''er died in your hands!" Qianshousen didn''t struggle and didn''t succeed. He knew that today was doomed. Fortunately, he was single and wanted to die.


    "Oh? Do you know how to talk about family now? Qianshouhuang is not only transplanting the cells between the pillars of qianshouhuang, but also transplanting the writing wheel eyes of yuzhibo people, and also evolving it into a kaleidoscope. If you want to accomplish all this, qianshouhuang must have suffered a lot. Now you have a family relationship, which is the so-called dying of people. Is it good? " Li Leng snorted, and a trace of disdain flashed in his eyes. What he hates most is the people who sacrifice their relatives in order to pursue strength and status. In Li''s heart, strength is used to protect, not to destroy. No matter how people in the tolerance world look at Li, there is only one belief in his heart, that is, to use his own strength to protect the people he loves and cherishes All, if there is no purpose, just blindly pursue the power, this kind of person will complete, is insane.


    Seeing the guilt in Qianshou senwu''s eyes, Li also didn''t want to talk to him. He grabbed Qianshou senwu''s neck directly. His left eye pupil shrank, and the other gods started again. Suddenly, Qianshou senwu''s face became confused. Li released Qianshou senwu''s neck, and the tree root also released the shackles to him and returned to the bottom of the earth.


    "Lord Li, in the name of my thousand hands senwu, I declare that the thousand hands clan is willing to become a subsidiary of the yuzhibo clan!" Thousand hands Sen no kneels on the ground, a face of respect, where there is just guilt and struggle.


    "Ding, congratulations on the host''s acceptance of the thousand hand clan. The bonus points are worth 800000!"


    "What? Only 800000? " Li frowned slightly, and the gap between the front and back trees was too big. However, he was relieved to think that there were only less than 600 people left in the thousand handed clan. When he accepted the Huiye clan, the system only gave him 500000. At that time, the number of Huiye clan was almost the same as that of today''s thousand handed clan, which could increase by 300000. I''m afraid that Qianshou senwu, the shadow level strongman, played a role Let''s go."In this way, I have 4.5 million points!" Think of this number, centrifugation is a burst of ham heat, from the samsara eye a lot closer.


    The thousand handed senwu and shanjiaoyu Bancang surrendered. The subordinates naturally gave up fighting one by one and sat on the ground with their heads in their hands. Yuren felt nothing. After all, it was not a shame to surrender to a strong man. However, the thousand handed people were too ashamed to look up. Once upon a time, yuzhibo was beaten by them and his head in his hands. Unexpectedly, he came here now There was a role transition.


    Looking at the Ninjas holding their heads in both hands and sitting on the ground in an orderly manner, Li nodded slightly, squinted at Yuren village, and murmured, "huiyekuang is almost over there. In this way, the war is almost over, but the affairs of shuiwuyue and guideng must be dealt with first!" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C236

    When he came back to Yuren village with a large army, the whole Yuren village was under the control of huiyekuang. All the Yuren were arrested and gathered one by one, sitting on the ground with their heads in their hands.


    "From adults, Yuren village remains a total of two thousand ninjas, all controlled!" Hui night crazy came to the side from respectfully said, but see from behind the mountain pepper fish Bancang and thousand hands senwu, Hui night crazy face puzzled, because this mountain pepper fish Bancang and thousand hands senwu unexpectedly is also a face of respect, shouldn''t ah, even if it is accepted, but also mandatory, don''t resist is good, this face of respect is how to return a responsibility?


    This is the person who is controlled by other gods. Even if he is controlled, he still doesn''t know the existence of other gods, such as the glow night maniac.


    Li nodded slightly, glanced, and finally fixed his eyes on shuiwuyuehan. Although Li didn''t know who the patriarch of shuiwuyueyi was, this middle-aged man was standing in the front of shuiwuyueyi. I think he was.


    I feel that Li''s eyes stop on me, and water has no moon cold in my heart. However, I quickly react. With a smile on my face, I come to Li''s face and salute respectfully. I open my mouth and say, "Li, I''m the patriarch of water has no moon cold. Do you have any orders from Li?"


    He can bend and stretch. The water is cold without moon. Knowing that he can''t fight away, he immediately changes his servile manner. As for the bad water in his stomach, only he knows.


    However, all this is just a meaningless struggle!


    "The water is not cold, look up!" From light said, the black pupil has dyed a piece of blood red, water no cold unknown, so, just raised his head, the spirit suddenly a trance, a huge writing wheel eye print into the eyes, the next moment, water no cold spirit return to the noumenon, looking away, the face of the expression has completely changed, no kowtowing, only from the bone of respect.


    "Ah, it''s a bit hard to launch the other gods three times a day, even the eternal kaleidoscope!" From rubbed his left eye, slightly vomited breath, fortunately harvest is also quite rich.


    "Ding, congratulations on the host''s acceptance of the water moonless clan. The bonus points are worth one million!"


    "Five and a half million?" From tightly clenched fist, reincarnation eye can reach hand immediately, have reincarnation eye, even if don''t fight Hui Yeji they, also at least won''t become let people butcher waste.


    After arriving at the hall of Yuren village, Li sits on the main seat in front of him. Meiqin and xiaonanjiuxinnai stand on the left and right sides of Li. Below are ten guards and three elders, as well as the patriarchs of various families. Everyone respectfully looks at Li in front of him, waiting for his master''s arrangement.


    Looking at the people at the bottom, he frowned slightly. Yuren village has been accepted. It''s almost the time to arrange the leader. Shanjiaoyu Bancang is obviously not suitable. After all, we need to keep track of the state of rain at any time. The state of rain is no more important than the state of Taki, just like the state of grass. The state of rain is an important place for military strategists. Almost all major villages go through the state of grass when they fight The land of rain and the land of grass are the headquarters of yuzhibo people. They can keep track of the news at any time. The land of rain and nature also need to arrange their own people to stay here. The original plan is the same.


    "Yuzhibohu, from today on, you are the leader of Yuren village, and shanjiaoyu Bancang is the deputy leader, responsible for assisting. Do you know?" After thinking about it, Li decided to let yuzhibohu stay in the country of rain. Yuzhibohu is the elder of yuzhibo and the first foreign elder. Now it''s time to use it. In the war with Muye four years ago, in order to deal with qianshouzhujian and qianshoufeijian, Qiwei was deprived from renzhuli. Later, when the war ended, Qiwei was directly sealed to yuzhibo In other words, yuzhibohu still has a layer of identity, that is, the seven tailed man''s pillar strength. With yuzhibohu''s strength of the shadow level, if the seven tailed mode breaks out again, the strength will exceed that of the shadow, and there is also a kaleidoscope writing wheel eye. Therefore, how to calculate, yuzhibohu is the best candidate to become the leader of Yuren village.


    "Yes, patriarch!"


    "Yes, my Lord!"


    Yuzhibohu looks excited. He didn''t expect that the leader of Yuren village would fall to him. Shanjiaoyu Bancang doesn''t have much feeling. For him, it''s OK to obey the order, so he doesn''t care who will be the leader.


    "Well!" Li nodded slightly, then looked at shuiwuyuehan, and said, "shuiwuyuehan, you will lead the people to xuezhiguo and take Xueren village under your command. Later, there will be the land of shuiwuyuezu. I think that place should be very suitable for your development."


    "Yes, my Lord!" The water has no moon and the cold bows and says.


    As for the Qianshou clan and the Huiye clan, Li let them continue to occupy the country of Bo and the country of river, where they are close to Muye. Once they fight in the future, they can rush straight in from all directions, but they can also catch Muye Ninja by surprise, so Li let them go back to their old nest. While for the Riyi clan, Li let them follow themselves back to the ghost town, The white eyes of the Japanese are very useful radars. Ghost town needs such strength. Moreover, the number of ninjas in ghost town is too small. If the Japanese enter, the strength of ghost town can be more than doubled."Well, where''s the boy from changmen? I didn''t see him come to seek revenge on shanjiaoyu Bancang. Did he hide? "


    At night, Li Li lies on the bed and thinks of changmen. Unlike in the original work, there is no one around changmen now. Xiaonan is beside him. Yuzhibo is still hopping on the woods or on the battlefield with earth. So changmen can be said to be alone, and his feet are disabled. In this case, nothing can be done with only a pair of eyes.


    Creak!


    At this time, the door was suddenly pushed open. As soon as she looked at it, Li Li immediately covered her nose and stared at Meiqin who came in with a blushing face. She didn''t know who she learned from. She was wearing a light gauze pajamas and could even see what it was.


    "Meiqin, I don''t sleep in the middle of the night. What''s the matter with me?" Li quickly sat up and looked at Meiqin. Even so, she was still nervous.


    However, Meiqin didn''t answer Li''s words. Then she lifted the quilt and went in directly without even showing her head. Seeing this, Li immediately knew Meiqin''s plan. It seemed that she was inspired by jiuxinnai. Otherwise, how could Meiqin do such a thing with her character?


    "Well, it''s not too bad!" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C237

    Li''s feelings for Meiqin are very complicated. When he was young, Li regarded Meiqin as his most important relative. Later, when he got along for a long time, he knew Meiqin''s heart. Li''s feelings for her are also changing imperceptibly. Moreover, Meiqin and beauty are different from jiuxinnai''s forthright beauty. Meiqin is very gentle, just like a soft and weak girl. People can''t help but want to hold her tightly and think about her We need to protect them.


    When holding the soft boneless body, Li''s heart gushes with great love. Smelling the fragrance of Meiqin, Li feels that he just wants to close his eyes and have a good taste. In the final analysis, Meiqin is still a relatively introverted girl. After that, he is always on the offensive, and Meiqin is passively accepting.


    Jiuxinnai and Meiqin, two different personalities to different girls, give away the feeling is also different, jiuxinnai is wild, Meiqin is gentle as water, as if to melt other people''s body, the feeling is difficult to describe with pen and ink.


    In the early morning of the next day, Meiqin woke up earlier than Li. She opened her big black eyes and looked at Li who was still sleeping. Her long eyelashes were shaking. She didn''t know what she thought. Her white face turned red soon.


    A few minutes later, Li suddenly opens his eyes. It''s time. Although there is no routine work and rest time, Li will wake up automatically as long as it''s in the morning. Over the years, he has almost formed this habit. However, just when he opens his eyes, he opens Meiqin''s face, which is only one punch away from him. Meiqin''s whole body is almost on his feet On the body, thinking of last night''s madness, looking at Meiqin''s white and beautiful face, he hugged Meiqin and gave her a deep mouth. Until Meiqin was out of breath, he let her go.


    "From my brother, I I "Meiqin covered most of her face with a quilt and only showed a pair of smart eyes. I didn''t say anything for a long time.


    "Yes, I know what you mean, and I love you, too!" Li Wei smiles, kisses Meiqin''s forehead, and then says again, "it''s late. It''s almost time to get up. Jiu xinnai and Xiao Nan are waiting for us to go out for dinner!"


    Li just stood up. However, at this time, the door suddenly opened. Jiu xinnai and Xiao Nan were ambiguous. However, as soon as they came in, their faces turned red, because they had nothing to wear since now. Last night, Meiqin and pajamas had disappeared. Now they were preparing to wear clothes. Unexpectedly, Jiu xinnai and Xiao Nan would suddenly burst in, and even the door was closed None of them.


    Ah!


    Jiu xinnai and Li had met frankly for a long time. After blushing, he stood there with courage and didn''t speak. However, Xiao Nan and Meiqin are both introverted. Seeing Li''s appearance, he immediately yelled. The wind ran out and even forgot to close the door. Li felt a chill in his whole body and looked at Jiu xinnai with a black line on his face.


    "Look at what you''re looking at. If you have the ability, you''ll eat me!" Nine xinnai not convinced of stare, backhand to close the door, but with a blush on the face, think is in the heart and think what impure things.


    Of course, close the door just don''t want to let from now this appearance to show to people, don''t think crooked, Jiu xinnai even if nerve again thick, Meiqin present situation, she is impossible and from that what.


    "Forget it, let''s talk about it in the evening!" He rolled his eyes and dressed quickly. He didn''t have the habit of streaking.


    Taking advantage of the time to get dressed, Jiu xinnai came to Meiqin and whispered, "Meiqin, how was the situation last night? What are you doing, how many times? "


    "Ha?"


    From the side to hear nine Sinai''s words, immediately speechless, looking at nine Sinai''s back, that slightly puckered up what, from really want to put her to justice now, but the day that what is not appropriate, from or open one eye closed one eye, lazy tube so much.


    After struggling for a long time, they finally got out of the door. Although it was the first time, Meiqin was a ninja after all. She could endure this discomfort, so it was not strange when she walked. When she came to the hall, there was a steaming breakfast on the table. Xiaonan was sitting on the chair, her face was still red, and her eyes were red when she heard footsteps approaching The bead suddenly turns disorderly, obviously still feel flustered for the matter just now, she is the first time to see the body of the opposite sex, this kind of impact is too big for Xiao Nan.


    "That''s true Seeing Xiaonan''s situation, Li is a little helpless. It''s all Jiu xinnai''s fault. If it wasn''t Jiu xinnai, how could he come to listen to the corner with Xiaonan''s character? After clearing Jiu xinnai''s eyes, Li comes to sit down next to Xiaonan.


    Jiuxinnai and Meiqin sit down silently, head down and start to eat breakfast. Jiuxinnai originally wanted to talk with Meiqin about last night, but seeing Xiaonan''s situation and staring at her departure, jiuxinnai still gave up this plan.


    After breakfast, Li took yuzhibo, Riyi and caoren to leave the country of rain. According to the previous order, Qianshou continued to develop in the country of river, shuiwuyue went to the country of snow, and Huiye was still in the country of wave. Yuzhibo stayed and became the leader of Yuren village.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ..


    "Mr. Tu Ying, the ninja in yunnincun village has already gone to the land of grass. What shall we do now? It''s the territory of yuzhibo people. If we are good at waging war in their territory, will yuzhibo leave if we know... "In the forest ten miles away from the country of grass, thousands of Yanren dare not attack. They had a hard time calculating Yunren village, and they were about to destroy the Yunren brigade. Unexpectedly, Yunren broke the boat and ran directly into the country of grass. This is a big headache for Yanren. In the whole world of Yanren, they dare not move, but they dare not move the country of grass, because this place is very dangerous Yuzhibo is the place where yuzhibo people live. If you rush in rashly, yuzhibo will become a second leaf.


    "Hum, it doesn''t matter. We''ll go to yuzhiboli to discuss it later. It''s a big deal that we can give him some travel expenses. Yunnincun deceives people too much. If we don''t teach them a lesson, I can''t swallow it!" Three generations of local shadow gas blow beard stare, he still don''t believe, there are money can''t do things. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C238

    "What''s going on? The atmosphere of the land of grass seems a little strange! "


    As soon as she stepped into the land of grass, jiuxinnai frowned. She had a strong perception. As soon as she came in, she felt a lot of strange chakras. Moreover, the domestic atmosphere was very tense, and there was a very depressing feeling. Of course, she also felt away from nature, and this feeling was stronger than jiuxinnai''s.


    "RI RI Zu, investigate!" Li frowned a little. Most of the things that didn''t have long eyes came here. The kingdom of grass is an important military land, which is close to the kingdom of earth and the kingdom of thunder. In the war between the two countries, the battlefield is either in the kingdom of grass or in the kingdom of rain. However, to Li''s displeasure, the whole forbearance world knows that the kingdom of grass is the land of yuzhibo people, and Yunren village and Yanren village dare not It''s a shame to run wild in here.


    After a few minutes, ririzu came back with several people.


    "From the adults, the investigation to the south of the country of grass 20 miles found a Yunren brigade, the number of people in 2000 or so," day foot respectfully said.


    "Yunren?" From smell speech, slightly narrowed eyes, doubt of ask a way "didn''t see rock endure?"


    "Yanren was found in the forest ten miles away from the border of the kingdom of grass. The number of people is about 5000!"


    The white eye radar of the day clan is not white. Just for a while, all the information can be seen.


    "Hum, Yunren village was chased by Yanren village. In order to protect his life, did he come to the country of grass?" Li thinks for a moment, and immediately knows what these Yunren are up to. They just use themselves as a shield. Indeed, with Li''s reputation in the world of tolerance, who dares to come to the land of grass except some self righteous fools?


    "My Lord, what shall we do now? If the people of yunnincun are allowed to hide in it, they will surely bring the fire of war to the kingdom of grass at that time. " Yu zhibolin frowned, but before he finished speaking, he was stopped by Li.


    "Yuzhi Bolin, take some people to Yunni village and teach them how to be a guest!" Although yunnincun is not looking for trouble, there are only two possibilities. First, the leader is a self righteous fool. Second, he thinks that he has enough strength to ignore yuzhibo. However, no matter what kind of situation he is, he is not good at it As far as yuzhibo is concerned, it''s impossible for Li not to see it. If he doesn''t care, won''t other people come in and play in the future? Have you ever seen anyone send a large army to another country?


    "I see, patriarch!" Yuzhibolin heard the speech, nodded, and then took two yuzhibo people and one Riyi people to Yunren.


    They were accepted by the Japanese, Qianshou and Yuren villages. Not only that, but also the shuiwuyue people. This action was successful. After returning to the ghost town, the people began to be busy again. They didn''t know much about how the Japanese first came. So the yuzhibo people wanted to lead them to know something, and they also hired a lot of builders According to the original plan, four bridges are needed in the ghost town. This is a very large project, and the Japanese also need a place to live. Therefore, the wasteland around the ghost town has begun to break ground and prepare to build houses.


    Fortunately, several big families have paid a huge amount of money to yuzhibo, which requires a large amount of money to build bridges and houses.


    "Poor, it seems that we still need to go out to rob!" In his study, Li opened his account book and compared the funds for building bridges and houses. Li sighed helplessly. Although yuzhibo family was a big family, they all lived in Muye at that time. They would not have too much money, and they had to pay taxes to Muye. The remaining funds were not as much as they thought. After all, the more families there were, the more money they needed The more money you spend, what''s more, Ninja is a money burning profession, making money fast and spending money fast.


    "Patriarch, ninja of yunnincun asks to see you!"


    At this time, Yu Zhibo Lin, who was sent out, came back. There was no conflict between them. I think Yunni village was also afraid of Yu Zhibo.


    "Let them in!" He nodded and put the account book aside.


    "Yes, patriarch!"


    Soon, two Yunren came in from the door. The first one was a muscular man with a bit of ferocity. The other one was a bit funny. He was carrying eight knives and sunglasses behind him. Yes, these two guys were the famous four generation Lei Ying and the eight tailed Zhu Lichi rabbi.


    "Yo, yo, are you the youngest powerful ninja in the history of legend, idiot, asshole!" As soon as he entered the door, chilabi''s mouth began to itch again. He made strange movements all over his body, and his voice was extremely speechless.


    Hearing chilabi''s words, the next four generations of Lei Ying Aton''s face changed. He just wanted to explain to Li. Then several figures flashed, and the suffering was already on chilabi''s neck. These are the ten guards of Li. Usually, these guards are hiding away to protect Li''s safety. Well, no one in the tolerance world can hurt him It''s just in the distance."I''m sorry, my brother''s name is chilabi. What he said just now is his mouth habit. He didn''t mean to be disrespectful to you!" AI is a proud man, but now in front of him, when his younger brother is arrested, he can''t be proud. He has no doubt that if he dares to do it himself, the bitterness on chilabi''s neck will pierce chilabi''s neck immediately.


    Li Wenyan nodded slightly, waved his hand and motioned to the guards to retreat. Suddenly, the ten guards disappeared immediately. Seeing this scene, AI and chilabi were shocked in their hearts. The strength of the ten men was so strong that they didn''t even have time to react, no matter they appeared or disappeared. It was incredible.


    Each of the ten Pro guards has the strength of quasi shadow level, and chakra, the explosive tailed beast, can even reach the shadow level. AI now is not the next four generations of Lei shadow, so its strength can''t be compared with 19 years later.


    "Well, what do you mean when you come to yuzhibo?" £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C239

    Li hasn''t paid much attention to chilabi''s rude remarks. He doesn''t know who chilabi is, or he is a bit cheap. Now Li is trying to figure out how to go to kengyun ninja village or Yanren village. There''s no way. Building stone bridges and houses requires a lot of money. The money sent to his door doesn''t make the sky shatter.


    "Well, Mr. Li, now we are at war in Yunren village and Yanren village. But two days ago, a team of 2000 people met a team of 5000 people led by three generations of Tu Ying. However, they chased us all the way and rushed into the country of grass in a hurry!" AI Gong arched his hand and said without a word.


    "And then?" Li slightly turned his lips and looked at AI. Without waiting for his reply, he continued to say, "no matter what the reason is, you dare to drive the big troops to my place. According to the normal situation, I can directly destroy you all, can''t you?"


    Hearing Li''s words, AI''s pupil shrank, but he didn''t act rashly. He didn''t see the intention of killing from Li''s eyes. He thought a little and said, "Lord Li, this is really something wrong with yunnincun, but before that, we sent someone to visit the ghost lamp city, but there was no one in the city, so we don''t invite ourselves, but we didn''t The idea of making an enemy with Yu Zhibo is a clear lesson to Lord Li. This time I''m here to seek his consent. Please let us stay in the kingdom of grass for a few days. As soon as our reinforcements arrive, we will withdraw immediately! "


    Although AI was arrogant and rude, his mind was totally different from his appearance. Every word he said was airtight, and he still lied with his eyes open. He said that he had visited the ghost town. He was just a liar with his eyes open. I don''t know if he had ever been here? Although there are no remaining ninjas in the city, there are some children and women. Li Dan has asked. During this period, no ninjas from other countries have come in. It''s just a lie. He also says that they will retreat as soon as their reinforcements arrive. It''s a hint that if they get angry, their people will soon arrive. If they get angry, it''s a big deal Broken.


    How to say, it''s really a group of people who practice Lei. They are all arrogant. Even if yuzhibo defeated Muye, they still don''t admit it. Yuzhibo dares to attack yunnincun without any scruples. Well, it''s a common human disease. Everyone doesn''t think he''s worse than others. No, everyone is pretentious, yunnincun I never think that I am worse or even better than the leaves.


    "Hum, not everyone in the country of grass is qualified to come in. Give you a chance and get out of the country of grass with all the people. Otherwise, yuzhibo will launch an extermination attack. If you still have that sad self-confidence, I advise you to save yourself. In this situation, no matter how strong yunnincun is, you want to crush you before that They are as easy as killing two ants! " Li Li glances at AI and chilabi lightly, then continues to pick up the account book and starts to look through it. For the two weak people, Li doesn''t even have the mood to play tricks. The simplest and most direct way is to tie up two thousand of you. I don''t believe that three generations of Lei Ying will be indifferent.


    AI and chilabi''s face froze. This time, they could hear the murderous tone from Li''s tone. They looked at each other and suddenly there was a lot of thunder. They stepped on the ground at the same time. The wooden floor broke apart directly. They turned into blue streamers and hit Li Yi in front of the desk.


    "Ah, ah, ah, it''s good to be caught, isn''t it? Then you don''t have to suffer! " Li didn''t look up. After looking at the account book, he closed it.


    "Got it!"


    Seeing that Li was so big, AI and chilabi''s eyes lit up at the same time and flashed directly to Li''s left and right faces.


    Whoosh!


    All of a sudden, sitting on the chair, Li disappeared. When he reappeared, he was in front of AI and kirabi. He quickly raised his hands and grabbed the two fists of AI and kirabi in his hands.


    "Fool, how dare you catch us without any preparation!" Although very surprised from the speed, but see from a face indifferent appearance, Aton showed a smile, the body of the electric light from the hand quickly rushed past.


    Zizi! Zizi! Zizi!


    AI''s eyes are silly, and so is chilabi. Looking at the surging electric light on Li''s body, their heads can''t turn. How could Yu Zhibo''s Lei dun be so powerful? The whole body is electrified. You know, even AI and chilabi can''t do it now.


    "I call it qianniao Liu!" Li Dan snorted and threw his hands hard. AI and chilabiton flew backwards and disappeared directly at the door.


    Bang! Bang!


    AI and chilabi scolded secretly. They didn''t expect that the gap was so big. After landing, they didn''t think much about it. They just got up and wanted to run. However, just turning around, they were startled. They didn''t know when they were standing in front of them.


    "No way. How can it be so fast?" AI''s face is unbelievable. He has seen the speed of his father''s three generations of Lei Ying. That kind of speed can almost trigger a gale, and the speed has reached the extreme. However, compared with the speed that is now far away from this silent speed, the latter is obviously more brilliant."The weak always regard what they can''t do as impossible, so they will stop in the category of mortals forever!" From slightly Yang Yang chin, light looking at AI and Qi Rabbi, again said "how, do you still want to run?"


    Seeing the strength of Li, AI and chilabi are deeply hit. Is there any insurmountable talent in the world? From the age of AI and chilabi are younger, but the strength is enough to throw them 18 blocks, which makes them very depressed.


    "What do you want? If it''s just for us to withdraw from the country of grass, I can promise you that after I go out, I will immediately lead the troops to withdraw from the country of grass! " AI a little irritable said.


    "Retreat?" Li Wen Yan, with a faint smile, then pointed to the damaged unshaped study and said, "you not only drive your troops to our yuzhibo clan, but also run to our yuzhibo clan. Now if you want to leave so easily, do you really think that yunnincun is the only one in the world of tolerance? £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C240

    The meaning of "Li" is very clear. If they want to leave, they have to pay a price. I''m afraid that the price is the compensation fund, which makes AI and chilabi angry. But when they think of the current situation, they dare not attack. After looking at each other, AI and chilabi turn around and run wildly at the same time. With the stimulation of thunder and lightning, their speed almost reaches the limit, which can only be seen with the naked eye It''s a vague shadow. No wonder it can be compared with the four generations of fire shadow.


    "Why waste your efforts?" Li Li shakes his head slightly and looks at AI and chilabi who are more and more far away. In a flash, he comes to AI in front of him. He raises his foot and prints it directly on AI''s face.


    Ah!


    AI covered his nose and flew back. He fell on the ground and raised a dust. Before he recovered, another scream came out. Chilabi also flew back and fell beside AI.


    "Pain Big brother, this yuzhiboli is very powerful. I want to enter the tail mode, asshole, idiot! " Chilabi covered his stomach and said in a strange tone.


    "Chilabi, wait a minute. It''s no use. Yuzhibo''s wheel eye is good at controlling tailed animals. Let alone eight tails, I''m afraid nine tails are not yuzhiboli''s opponent. He doesn''t know you''re renzhuli now. If he knows, I''m afraid we won''t be able to leave. What''s more, do you forget about four years ago? Yu Zhibo seems to have a monster like eight tails on his hand Ella held chilabi and whispered.


    Four years ago, in the battle between Lihe and qianshouzhu, eight tails were exchanged from the system to use the tail beast. The whole world of tolerance is well known. Except yunnincun, everyone almost thinks that eight tails were captured by yuzhibo, and yunnincun didn''t explain. After all, in the future war, when others thought yunnincun didn''t have eight tails, they suddenly released eight tails In the end, there is only a vague statement, that is, yuzhibo doesn''t know where to catch a monster that is very similar to Bawei. Although it is far fetched, this matter is not over.


    AI stood up from the ground, looking at the still indifferent face, said in a deep voice, "since adult Li wants to compensate, please make a list. We yunnincun are willing to compensate for the damage to the study!"


    This is the first time in his history that he bowed his head. He felt hot on his face. If he didn''t care about chilabi and Bawei, he would rather die than bow his head.


    "Eight tail''s human strength!" Li pointed to chilabi, with a smile on his face, then pointed to AI, and said again, "the son of three generations of Lei Ying, the first Lei Dun genius in yunnincun, ha ha, how much are your two lives worth?"


    Hearing Li''s words, AI and chilabiton''s face changed and looked at Li suspiciously. How did he know? No one in the whole forbearance world knows who it is. Yunnincun has never dealt with yuzhibo. Why does yuzhibo know?


    At this moment, AI found that yuzhibo was really terrible, as if they were in control of everything in the world of tolerance. During the war of tolerance, all the big villages and small villages in the world of tolerance were forced to get involved in the war, but yuzhibo was very safe and seemed out of place. Although there were some reasons why others didn''t dare to provoke him, it was too strange Strong, how can we not intervene in this war? Although war is a place for the dead, it is also the best place to get rich. Many villages could have been safe, but in order to get rich, they came in automatically.


    "Does it mean that they are in control of this world war of tolerance?" Thinking of this possibility, AI was horrified and rushed to expel the idea. How could it be possible to stir up the war of the whole forbearance world with the strength of a family? It''s impossible. If other villages knew about it, the result would be the joint encirclement and suppression of the whole forbearance world. He didn''t believe that yuzhibo had such great energy.


    However, at this point, AI and chilabi have no way to resist. The difference in strength is too great. Moreover, this is the territory of yuzhibo people. It''s a fool''s dream to get out of the siege. In the end, they are escorted into the iron prison by the pro guard, and they are engraved with the seal of fire escape heaven prison.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "it''s unreasonable. Yuzhibo is deceiving people too much!"


    In Yunren''s camp, three generations of Lei Ying tore up the letter in his hand and roared angrily. The Ninjas at the bottom looked at each other, and no one dared to ask what it was. Three generations of Lei Ying had a bad temper, which is well known to all. No one dared to touch the mold and wait until three generations of Lei Ying got angry.


    "AI and chilabi have been arrested by the yuzhibo clan. Just now, the yuzhibo clan sent a letter saying that they want them to release people. They are going to prepare five billion taels. Let''s talk about it. What should we do about it?" Three generations of thunder shadow angrily stare eyes, looking at the bottom dare not speak is a dozen Ninja said.


    "What? Chilabi and AI have been arrested? "


    Hearing the words of the third generation of Lei Ying, the people who just did not dare to speak immediately talked about it. They also knew that it was a big deal. No wonder that the third generation of Lei Ying was so angry. Not to mention that AI was the son of the third generation of Lei Ying, chilabi, the eight tailed man, was very heavy. Yunni village had two tailed animals, one was two tailed, and the other was eight tailed In other words, tailed beast is the symbol of the strength of each village. Muye, the first of the five villages, has the strongest nine tails, while Yunni village has eight tails and two tails, which can be said to be the most powerful village under Muye In the eyes of outsiders, in Yunren''s mind, although eight tailed single to single can''t beat Nine Tailed, plus two tailed, they may not lose, so they always think that Muye is just like this."Lord Lei Ying, eight tails can''t afford to lose anything. I think we''d better not annoy Yu Zhibo first, and promise him the terms for the time being. It''s not too late for us to settle accounts with Yu Zhibo after finishing Yanren village." A ninja quickly exhorted, three generations of thunder shadow temper everyone knows, very irritable, want him to bow but very difficult.


    For fear of something wrong with Bawei, everyone began to admonish him. Three generations of leiying''s face had turned black into coke, and he didn''t even pay attention to the wood leaves. At this moment, he even wanted to bow to yuzhibo, which made him unbearable. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C241

    The third generation of Lei Ying is a little bit of thunder and rain. After the fury, he still gave five billion yuan. Chilabi is a pillar of eight tailed people, which is very important for Yuren village. AI is his son. Even if the third generation of Lei Ying is a beast, it is impossible to ignore his son. If there is no money to earn, if there is no eight tailed people and his son, it is a big problem.


    When the third generation of Lei Ying takes AI and chilabi out of the ghost town, his face is black, and he almost doesn''t do it directly. Fortunately, he is not a brainless man. Now he is fighting with Yanren village. If yu Zhibo doesn''t fight again, even Yunren village can''t bear it. Finally, without saying a word, he takes AI and chilabi and goes away. As for the rock lying in ambush outside the country of grass Forbearance, as soon as they see from back, they retreat obediently.


    "Ha ha, I deserve it. Yuzhibo made five billion dollars. Ha ha!"


    After the three generations of local film learned the news, the whole people were radiant. Although they didn''t destroy the 2000 people brigade, it''s also a good thing that yunnincun lost 5 billion yuan. Now it''s the time of war, and the funds and materials are very tight. It''s almost enough to maintain the war. Now yunnincun has been dug up 5 billion yuan. It''s conceivable that in a short time In the meantime, yunnincun will be in trouble because of its capital. What can be happier than that?


    "Patriarch, you have found the whereabouts of the ghost lantern clan! After they found out the village, they ran all the way to the rainbow kingdom! " From the study, a ninja in charge of investigation knelt on the ground, respectfully said.


    "The rainbow kingdom?" Li Wenyan frowned slightly, took out a map of the world from the side, spread it out, and soon knew the location of the rainbow country. This country is several seas away from the water country. If you want to go there, you have to cross the country of fire, the country of vortex and several vast seas. It''s a long distance. Even if you go at full speed, it will take a month or two to get there, I''m afraid I won''t be able to get there in three or four months if I go there alone. If I want to escape from the vast sea, I need ships. It''s very troublesome.


    "I didn''t expect them to hide there!" Li has a headache. Seeing that the shuiwuyue clan is accepted, the ghost lantern clan is scared. In order to avoid the same ending as shuiwuyue clan, they directly run to the rainbow Kingdom, which is far away from the grass kingdom.


    "You go down first!" Li Li waved his hand, then got up and came to the window, squinting at the children who were practicing in the yard outside the window. Meiqin, Jiu xinnai and Xiao Nan were happily teaching these children to practice.


    Today, the war of forbearance has been going on for almost three months. All the houses of the hiyi people have been built long ago, and even the bridge is about to be completed. In addition, a school of forbearance has been built. The children of the hiyi people and the yuzhibo people are taught together. Jiuxinnai, Meiqin and Xiaonan prefer children, so they become teachers in the school, At this time, the children are having an internship.


    "After several wars, jiuxinnai and they are all tired. Well, the ghost lantern clan will let them dance for a few more days!" Li Li smiles a little, then sits at his desk again and starts to look at the files.


    Yunnincun has been burned for 5 billion yuan. It is true that yunnincun is in a short-term economic crisis, and everyone is worried about it. In particular, AI and chilabi are directly locked up by the three generations of Lei Yingqi. Before departure, the three generations of Lei Yingqi have told him, but you can choose the battlefield anywhere, only don''t go to the kingdom of grass. Unexpectedly, AI and chilabi didn''t listen to him Go, Leng is to take so many people to the country of grass, and was caught by Yu Zhibo. Now, it''s good. It''s five billion yuan. Originally, during the war, the funds were very tight, and five billion yuan was lost. Now many people are very dissatisfied.


    "Mr. Lei Ying, in this situation, we need to unite with others to tide over this crisis!" In the camp, a middle-aged man looked at three generations of Lei Ying and said in a deep voice.


    "Alliance?" Three generations of Lei Ying frowned and said in a deep voice, "now Yanren village is in a tight situation. Because of the shortage of funds, the supply of drugs and combat materials can''t keep up, and the Ninjas'' morale is very low. In this case, who else can we find an alliance? Now Muye and Shanren are fighting, and Wuyin village doesn''t take part in the war. Do you want me to find the alliance with those small villages? "


    "Lord Lei Ying, our goal is to unite with Muye!" Previously, the middle-aged man nodded, looked at three generations of Lei Ying puzzled, and continued helplessly, "four years ago, Muye and yuzhibo launched a war. In that war, Muye''s Ninja suffered heavy casualties and lost a lot of money. However, the name of the country of fire fully supported Muye, so in terms of money, Muye got compensation, and did not lose too much, however However, the personnel are very tense. All Muye and Sharen are fighting a hard war now, but Yunni village is short of funds and has loose personnel. As long as we make an alliance with Muye, we will give them people and they will give us money. Can''t we ease our embarrassment now? "


    Hearing the middle-aged man''s words, the third generation of Lei Ying nodded. He understood the middle-aged man''s meaning in his heart. Then he patted the table and said in a deep voice, "this is the only plan for today. Take my letter with you as an emissary!" Three generations of Lei Ying took pen and paper, wrote for a while, and then gave it to the middle-aged man."Yes, Lord Lei Ying!" The middle-aged face appeared a trace of joy, went forward to take over the roll sleeve, slowly out of the camp.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "do you want to go out alone


    A month later, it''s too far from Hong''s country to decide to go alone. If you start with a large army, it''s very time-consuming. You''ll be a little faster by yourself. Moreover, a ghost lantern clan can easily accept it with its own strength. There''s no need to take a large army.


    "Well, I will go out for a long time this time. You stay in the clan and don''t go out. Now the world is not peaceful!" Li Li nodded, looked at Jiu xinnai three people, then looked at ten Pro guards, and said again, "when I''m away, Jiu xinnai will be protected by you, you know?"


    "Yes, patriarch!" Ten guards saluted respectfully.


    "Well!" Li nodded and talked to Jiu xinnai and the three of them for a while. Then Li went on the road with a burning fan on his waist and left the ghost town alone.


    This time, I had a hunch that maybe it would not be as simple as I thought. Maybe I could meet some interesting things. This is the second reason why I didn''t bring them jiuxinnai. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C242

    Rainbow country, this is a very mysterious country. There is no ninja village, and there is no struggle with the world. In a war of tolerance world, not only the Ninja is fighting, but also the ordinary countries in the country are fighting. But only the rainbow country, no matter what the war of tolerance world is, there is no such thing as them. Moreover, there is no country or land in all directions of rainbow country. It is all sea water, so to speak, no one I will go to the rainbow country. No country or Ren Village will take a fancy to the rainbow country.


    A country far away from the world, of course, as for whether it is a fantasy land or not, it needs to be verified. Maybe it is a fantasy land far away from the world, or a land without vitality and desolation!


    On the blue sea, a lone boat is slowly moving forward. Although the waves are fierce and the lone boat is constantly floating like leaves, the person standing on it stands still like an old tree, crossing his hands and looking at the endless sea ahead. There is not even an island surrounded by the sea, wandering on such a big sea


    "You really need a big ship to prepare more food!" I''ve been wandering for more than ten days, and I feel like I''m almost empty. I thought there would be some islands around me, and I could use local materials at that time. I didn''t expect that when I came here, there was no bullshit. Let alone the island, I didn''t even see a bigger stone. Today''s map of the world is out of date, and the island that once stood on the sea has been completely changed by the times Sinking or disappearing for some reason. Now everyone in the world is busy earning their own interests, and civilians are also running around for food and clothing. How can they be in the mood to explore this vast sea area again.


    "The map is useless, so we have to rely on ourselves!" Li shook his head slightly, threw the map out of his hand and fell into the sea. Then he took out a military grain pill, frowned, sighed and threw it into his mouth. After chewing it twice, he swallowed it. Although the military grain pill can''t stop hunger, it can replenish his physical strength. In a word, tightening his belt will not make him faint.


    If you let others know that there is no food to eat, I''m afraid you will be laughed off!


    "At this speed and the rest of the way, I''m afraid it will take about a month to get there. It seems to be a very hard journey."


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Lord ban, yuzhibo has gone to the rainbow country alone. It seems that he is going to the ghost lamp clan!"


    "Oh? Hehe, it seems that my guess is right. I''m afraid yuzhiboli''s ambition is to become the world leader. One family after another is accepted, even Qianshou and RI are no exception. It seems that Yuren village has been accepted, too! "


    Hearing the news, ban smiles, with inexplicable meaning on his face ~!


    "No matter how he struggles, as long as he waits for the rebirth of master ban and ten tails to recover, the whole world will fall into a boundless sleep. In the end, yuzhiboli is nothing but a shot in the arm. If he doesn''t know how to open the eyes of reincarnation and understand the past, yuzhiboli''s good luck will come to an end." Bai Jue said with a smile.


    "Baijue, don''t underestimate yuzhiboli. He''s the only one I can''t see through. No matter it''s the eternal kaleidoscope or the use of cells between pillars, this is not what ordinary people can do. There must be secrets in him that we don''t know!" Ban Dan snorted, but soon, he showed a smile, and then said, "however, if you want to open the eyes of reincarnation, you must experience the way of reincarnation of life and death, that is to say, you must die first. Just like me, even if yu Zhibo knows how to open the eyes of reincarnation, he was born in the wrong era. This era will eventually let me end it!"


    Hearing Yu Zhibo''s words, Bai Jue nodded, blinked his eyes, and asked, "Lord ban, now Yu Zhibo has left the country of grass, do we have to prepare some plans? Don''t you want a chess piece? Now we have to fight in the world of tolerance. We just need to lead the war to the land of grass, and it will be much easier to get a half dead man to come here at that time! "


    Although baijue claims to have 100000, these are all made for future plans. It''s impossible to go out on a large scale at this time, and baijue''s single strength is not high, so it''s a bit unrealistic to let baijue go outside to catch him. If it''s accidentally exposed, yuzhiboban''s plan will be ahead If you give up your work, maybe you will poke out the fact that yuzhiboban is still alive in the world. Based on this, yuzhiboban and baijue will have no choice but to stay in this cave.


    "Well, it''s up to you to do this. You''d better bring in Muye''s people. In Muye village, there is still a yuzhibo branch left. We can make use of it. As for yuzhibo''s departure, we don''t want to offend him for the time being. That boy is not easy. We''d better try our best to avoid him before we have a complete grasp of him!" Spot nodded, light said.


    "I know!" Bai Jue nodded silently and slowly sank to the bottom of the earth.


    After seeing Bai Jue go, his eyes suddenly changed. He narrowed his eyes and murmured, "Rainbow country? I have never been to that place when I was alive, but I know from the elders of yuzhibo that it''s not a simple place. No matter how simple it is, when the light of the red moon covers the world, all the truths will be in my hands! "¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ...


    a month and a half later, Li finally set foot on the land of rainbow. When he was down-to-earth, he felt tearful. He had been wandering on the boundless sea for nearly two months. During that time, he was alone and had no one to talk to. It''s hard to believe that he still had a weakness, which was existed in his previous life, and he was integrated into his bones Weakness, every time I see the boundless River, I will have an instinctive fear. No, it''s not fear, but a little flustered. Even if I come to this world and become the top strong, I still can''t overcome this weakness. All along, Li thinks that he has stepped on the top of the world, and the ridiculous weakness of his previous life should disappear, but he found that I was wrong. When I was wandering on the sea, I looked at the rough sea and the thunderous sky, as if there were monsters coming out of the sea.


    "In a word, let''s find a place to eat first." Li shook his head and looked into the distance. From his eyes, we can see that there are many tall buildings standing up, just like those in the past and modern times. We can see that the civilization of this country far away from the world is not the same as that of the outside world. But what makes Li wonder is why such a prosperous place gives people a sense of beauty A dead feeling? £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C243

    "How can it be that there is no one here? What''s going on? "


    Walking on the ground covered with white stone bricks, Li''s eyebrows have been twisted into a ball. After walking for so long, he has almost gone through most of the villages. However, such a huge building does not even have a personal shadow. If this country or village was destroyed a long time ago, but did the ghost lantern clan move here a few months ago Did you come to the library? Where are the people of the ghost lamp clan?


    The buildings here are magnificent. At least we haven''t seen such buildings outside. They are all made of white stones. They look like a country of ice and snow. With the desolation and silence, they really feel cold all over.


    "No pain?" Li stoops to pick up kuwu on the ground. However, soon, kuwu is broken in two, with rust on it. It turns out that kuwu has been eroded into space due to its age. Li frowns slightly. It is obvious that there was a ninja village in the rainbow kingdom a long time ago, but with the change of times, ninja village has perished, but what makes Li puzzling is that the rainbow Kingdom has been destroyed Although the country has a broad terrain, it is mostly mountainous and stony, and there are few places to plant. What do ninjas and civilians in the rainbow country rely on to survive? There is an endless sea on all sides. If you want to go out, it will take at least two months. If you want to purchase materials, it will take longer. With such difficult living conditions, why don''t these people escape from the rainbow country?


    "Wait! What are these footprints I just wanted to move on. However, I went to see a small alley on the left. There were a lot of footprints in it, and they looked very bright. It was obvious that they were not long left. The rainbow Kingdom did not know how long it was uninhabited. The ground was covered with thick white dust. When I stepped on it, I could see a footprints about half a foot deep. The dust was like snow, If you don''t have footprints, you can''t really find that these are all dust, because the ground is also paved with white stone bricks, and the color similarity between the two is too high.


    Without hesitation, he immediately turned around and walked along the footprints. After more than ten minutes, the footprints gradually began to be dense. It was obvious that there was a large group gathering here.


    "Are the people of the ghost lamp clan in front of us?" Li Li narrowed his eyes slightly and looked up at the top. The road was 60 degrees and tilted from top to bottom. At the end of the path, he could see a temple made of white stone bricks. Seeing this, he didn''t have to delay any more. He speeded up at his feet and soon came to the front of the temple. The temple was very big. Looking from the outside, it covered an area of at least tens of meters, which was like a temple A small palace.


    "What are these three words?"


    There is a black plaque on the front of the ancestral hall. Due to the age, the font is very vague. You can only vaguely see these three characters, but you can''t see what they are.


    "It seems that the rainbow kingdom is not simple!" Li slightly pinched his chin and sank for a moment. He ignored the plaque, but pushed the door open and went in. As soon as he entered the door, Li was stunned. He felt a huge energy rush. Soon, li felt his spirit in a trance and his eyes began to blur.


    "What is this? Magic When I think of this, when I shrink from my pupil, the eternal kaleidoscope will directly burst out a powerful pupil force. In a moment, all the magic energy will rush away, but soon, the boundless energy will rush over. This energy is very familiar with Li, which is clearly the unique writing wheel pupil force of yuzhibo family. However, the power of this pupil force can be called terrifying, even from The eternal kaleidoscope can only see resistance.


    After resisting the influence of the pupil force, Li soon saw the situation on the ground. Countless people were lying on their faces with all kinds of expressions. Some were laughing, some were crying, some were frowning, and a little bit of pain. Obviously, these people had been through all kinds of magic tricks. Moreover, these people were the ghost lantern people that Li was looking for. I didn''t expect that These unfortunate guys even broke into this place and were deeply in magic. However, they didn''t look like dying people. They had just entered this ancestral hall, and the owner of this place didn''t intend to take their lives.


    People who didn''t pay attention to the ghost lanterns looked around. Unfortunately, because of the age, many things have been corrupted and covered with thick white ash. Spider webs are almost all over the ancestral hall. After moving their eyes to the front, they were stunned. There is a statue in front of the ancestral hall. This statue is not an ordinary person The god Buddha he worships is a man in armor with two index fingers and middle fingers. At the foot of this man, there is a long cold knife. Although it has been for so many years, it seems that the knife has not been affected. It is still cold and patient, and even has not been contaminated with any dust.


    "This is a magic weapon!" As soon as his eyes brightened, he quickly stepped forward. Although he already had the fire fan, no one would be too many for the baby, let alone sent it to the door. However, he just stepped forward, and he was stunned again. On the ground stabbed by this magic weapon, he actually portrayed a huge eye. This eye is different from ordinary people''s eyes. It''s not white eye, not writing wheel eye, not writing wheel eye It''s the eye of the six immortals in legend. Yes, it''s the eye of the six immortals, because it''s not a simple reincarnation eye, but a reincarnation eye with nine gouyu. Although this eye is a portrayal, it''s lifelike. The eyes of Li can feel it. The boundless and huge pupil force is emitted from the eyes of the nine gouyu reincarnation. Seeing here, Li can feel it In the heart startled, this after all is whose eye? Is this the place where the six immortals sit?Of course, the eyes are not real eyes, they are only depicted by some kind of technique. As for the boundless pupil force, I''m afraid that some kind of seal technique is also used to seal the pupil force into this technique. I''m afraid that the purpose is to prevent others from stealing this magic weapon.


    "If this is really the place where the six immortals sit down, then the origin of this magic weapon must be not small!" The corner of Li''s mouth rises slightly, and then he holds his hand on the handle of the long knife. Suddenly, a cool feeling rushes straight to Baihui acupoint from the palm of Li''s hand. It''s exciting to leave his whole body. Although it makes him feel as if he is separated from the world, it''s incredible. But soon, Li''s pupil shrinks again, and a picture is slowly showing in his brain £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C244

    Such as blood painting, red eyes from the eyes, into the eyes of all is the boundless fighting, countless ninjas bravely take up the hands of kuwu, pierce the enemy''s chest, cut the enemy''s throat, cry to kill the voice shocked the world, but the picture turned, a huge nine tail fox shake nine tail, like nine giant boa, swing between the mountain collapse, in the nine tail Fox''s head A man with long black hair was standing on it with his hands crossed. He wore nine Diaoyu necklaces around his neck and a long knife in his right hand. His arrogance was obvious. In the pupil of the man, there was a pair of eyes that shocked and frightened the world. His left eye was scarlet. The complex pattern showed that it was an eternal bird His right eye is a reincarnation eye with nine black gouyu. His eyes are fixed on another man in front of him. This man has short black hair and a huge bronze mirror in his right hand. He is standing on the head of a giant hundreds of meters. His already tall nine tail is as big as an ant in a moment. They form a strong contrast.


    Soon, the picture disappears, and Li''s consciousness returns to the noumenon. Unconsciously, there is a cold sweat on Li''s forehead. Although it is only an illusion, the momentum of those two people makes Li feel a kind of feeling called fear and shock. It''s incredible. Li always thinks that even if he has reincarnation eyes, he can''t fight, at least he can fight himself Bao, but now it seems that the world is too big for you to imagine. The strong is just two simple words. It''s easy to read. However, when you really face a strong, you will find how heavy these two words are.


    "The left eye is the eternal kaleidoscope, the right eye is jiugouyu reincarnation eye, this man, should not be "Li sighed slightly. In the long history of yuzhibo, there is only one person who can develop his eyes to this degree, except yuzhibo. That''s right. There is the son of the six immortals, Da Tongmu Indra.


    When you think about it carefully, you can see that the three characters on the plaque outside the ancestral hall are clearly the big tung tree. That is to say, the ancestral hall really belongs to the big tung tree clan.


    "It''s also an eternal kaleidoscope. Why is there such a big gap between the two He clenched his fist and thought that the boundless pupil force he felt when he just entered the door was much stronger than himself. It was just the pupil force left by a man who had been dead for thousands of years. If he was present, it would be hard to imagine how terrifying he was.


    I feel that I''m a little too close to watching the sky. I thought that my strength is strong enough. I feel that after awakening reincarnation eye, I can rely on many means to deal with yuzhiboban and huiyeji. Now I think it''s too naive. The pupil power of reincarnation eye is absolutely not comparable to the eternal kaleidoscope. Moreover, there are several forms of reincarnation eye, six immortals His eyes are jiugouyu''s reincarnation eyes, and the spot''s reincarnation eyes are only the primary form. If not, why was he seriously injured by a Kai who opened eight doors? If you open the eyes of reincarnation, you can have the power of the six immortals, then the six immortals are too worthless.


    "With my present strength, I''m afraid that ban in his heyday can kill me. Even if he wakes up reincarnation eye in the future, he can only draw with ban at most. If huiyeji does it in person ..£¡¡± Li shook his head slightly. He was a little upset. Over the years, all the enemies fell at his feet. Even the five villages were the exception. Even the reincarnated qianshouzhujian couldn''t beat him. His long-term victory made him arrogant and arrogant. He naively thought that he could defeat qianshouzhujian, With the exchange of the perfect immortal body later, we can defeat ban. When we wake up, we can even fight with huiyeji. Now, this idea is ridiculous. Not to mention huiyeji, the ancestor of pupil technique and chakra, I''m afraid that the third generation of Indra can beat herself down.


    "I''m afraid the man standing opposite Indra is Asura." When I think of the wooden man who is nearly 200 meters long, I shiver in my centrifuge. My skill of wooden man is only 100 meters, while Asura''s wooden man is at least 200 meters long. The difference between the two is double. From here, I can see that I am twice as weak as Asura.


    "It seems that my eyes and immortal body are still growing, not fully mature!" Li Li turned his lips and felt uncomfortable. However, on second thought, Li also understood the truth. For example, Indra and Asura, together with qianshouzhujian and yuzhiboban, they are almost the old enemies of my life. In order to defeat the opponents of the same level, they fight with all their strength every time. After a long time, the potential of writing wheel eye and immortal body are all stimulated Come out and leave? Born in such a world without old enemies, almost singing all the way, under the pressure of the eternal kaleidoscope, no one can resist. In this way, the stimulation of potential is very slow, just like a piece of good iron. If you want to become a sword, you must be beaten by its old enemy hammer every day, so that you can stimulate all the potential.


    "Damn, we have to find a way to force out all the potential of lunyan and immortal body!" Li Li''s hands were tight. However, at this time, the long sword that Li Li had been holding suddenly swayed. Li Li just used twelve parts of his force to move the blade. In a moment, the reincarnation eye on the ground suddenly expanded and wrapped the whole person. A fierce white light came out, shining the whole ancestral hall. Li Li narrowed his eyes slightly, His face was a little ugly, and he felt an inexplicable force pulling him."The power of space? The power of time? What''s going on? " Li''s face changed slightly. This power is actually the power of time and space, which is superior to time and space Ninjutsu. It has the power of rewriting history. The next moment, the white light dissipates, the reincarnation eye of jiugouyu on the ground shrinks sharply, and soon returns to its original state. The knife inserted in it shakes, breathes cold light, and then returns to tranquility, and the whole ancestral hall returns to its original state It''s as like as two peas. As like as two peas, it''s the same as if it had never been before. .. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C245

    "Indra


    "Asura!"


    Next to a high mountain, two roars pierced the tranquility of the night, and then the ground shook violently, two giants nearly 200 meters high ran, and then collided with each other. The violent energy, like a nuclear bomb explosion, spread in all directions, and the intense white light rushed into the sky, cracking the flux of the night light at the speed visible to the naked eye The tree trembled and the leaves seemed to shake down.


    "No way. Who is fighting? Why is it so powerful? " Not far from the battle site, he was shocked and felt the shaking of the earth. He couldn''t imagine who was fighting. The influence of the battle between him and qianshouzhu four years ago was not so great. When did such a powerful man emerge in the tolerance world? Or is it a dream?


    From stupidly looked around, soon, from then stare big eyes, he is not in the rainbow country that abandoned town? When did you come to the woods? Besides, the height of the tree is amazing! Li''s chin is about to fall to the ground. The tree is at least ten meters high. It''s hard to imagine. If it''s just a single tree, it''s just as tall. But the shortest tree here is ten meters, even twenty-three meters high. Li dares to say that he has never seen such a high tree before. Can''t he come to the virgin forest? Besides, there is no primeval forest in the world of tolerance.


    "Wait a minute, is that the force of time and space transferring me to some unknown place?" The more I think about it, the more I think about it.


    The power of time and space is not the power of space, let alone the power of time. The power of space can only be used to shuttle through space, and the power of time, no matter how well it is used, can only achieve time pause, time retrogression or acceleration. Moreover, it is limited, and can only last for a few minutes or even seconds at most. However, the power of time and space is different, it is superior to the power of time and space Above all, it is the combination of the power of space and the power of time. It can form a strange channel leading to the ancient and modern future in a certain environment. It can also construct a false space-time by itself. According to the manipulation of the performer, it can let others lose in a certain space-time and never return.


    For example, huiyeji''s ability is the power of time and space. She can construct a false time and space at will and throw others in. Naruto and Sasuke are the best examples.


    A single force of space can only confine the space around others and cannot be constructed out of thin air. Only with the help of the force of time can it be possible. No matter what time, the most basic framework is space and time. If space is the same as human body, then time is the heart. It is obviously impossible for a person to survive if he has only body but no heart, so it is not possible for him to survive As for why it is a false space, ha ha, in a real world, only space and time are not enough, and there are other elements. The human body is the same, only body and heart, but a false life, just like a machine Just like everyone else.


    "In this way, the world I am in now should not be the original one, the one who just fought "Li shook his head. He didn''t want to think about it any more. He might as well go over and have a look, so that he could understand everything.


    After passing through the woods, Li soon came to the battle site. Looking at the collapsed mountain, he could not do it. The mountain was at least thousands of meters long, and it was only the aftereffect of the two men''s fight. It was hard to imagine whether it was good or not. I''m afraid it was just the same thing that he had done before No way.


    After a little sigh, Li glanced around and soon saw the two people lying on the two boulders. Seeing these two people, the great shock in the centrifugation, NIMA, these two people are not the two people in the fantasy he saw before?


    "Did I travel directly through time and space to a thousand years ago?" In the centrifugation, I suddenly felt that there were ten thousand grass mud horses and beasts galloping by. They were dressed too much. These two guys were Indra and Asura clearly. No wonder the war just now can cause such great power.


    Aware of someone approaching, Indra slightly turned his head and didn''t get up. Staring at the scarlet sanguoyu, he looked at the nearby Li and said in a cold voice, "who are you? What are you doing here? "


    Over the years, he and Asura have been fighting for a long time. At the end of each war, there will always be a few curfew to attack. Of course, these guys are all killed. Even if Indra is exhausted, he can''t continue to fight with high intensity, but the pupil skill of his eyes can''t be resisted by others. It can be done with one look Let the attacker die without a place to die.


    "You Is it Indra Li asked with a little doubt.


    Hearing the uncertain tone, Indra felt that there were people in the world who didn''t know themselves, which made Indra a little sad.


    "Brother over there, if you want to get rid of Indra, I advise you not to do so. You are not his opponent!" Asura slightly raised his head, looking from the anxious said.In the world of tolerance, Indra is the representative of evil god, and Ashura is the representative of the God of justice. Therefore, the whole world of tolerance is almost divided into two groups. The warlike people follow Indra, and the people who want peace follow Ashura. Under the leadership of Indra and Ashura, the two sides fight all the year round. During this period, many people want to attack Indra secretly, but the end is very miserable, and Ashura thought that Li also wanted to attack Indra, so he gave a warning.


    "You hear me. Get out of here before I start!" Indra turned his mouth slightly, looked away and looked at the sky. In his whole life, no one would pay attention to him except Asura. Even now he was exhausted and unable to move, he still did not pay attention to anyone.


    "Who are you? Get away from Lord Indra


    At this time, a group of ninjas in black high collar coat appeared behind Li. They all thought Li was attacking Indra, and they were furious.


    Hearing this group of people''s clamor, there was a burst of anger in the centrifugal process. It was just that they were looked down upon by Indra and Asura. When did a group of shrimps dare to yell at themselves?


    "Rubbish, if you dare to talk more, you will be killed!" Li suddenly turned back, staring at them with scarlet eyes. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C246

    "Write Writing wheel eye, impossible .£¡¡±


    Seeing the scarlet round eyes in Li''s eyes, they all burst into excitement. How could a second pair of round eyes appear in this world?


    "Isn''t this the eye of Indra? Why is this kid as like as two peas? "


    There was a lot of discussion!


    When Indra heard these comments and exclamations, his face changed. He looked away again and said in a cold voice, "boy, turn around and show me!" Even Indra can''t calm down at this time, writing wheel eyes, which is the power left by his father, and other people can''t have it at all.


    Asura sat up directly and looked at Li. From his angle, he could see Li''s eyes clearly. Suddenly, Asura was dumbfounded, his face was unbelievable, and he murmured, "why does the power of your father appear in this young man?"


    When he heard Asura''s words, Indra could not keep calm any more. He struggled to stand up and came to Li step by step. He just wanted to say something. However, at this time, Li suddenly turned his head and looked at Indra. His scarlet eyes were staring at Indra''s eyes. They almost had one eye, scarlet pupil and three black gouyu.


    "There''s nothing wrong. It''s the power that the old guy gave me. Write round eyes!" Indra narrowed his eyes slightly, looked at his indifferent face and asked, "tell me your name!"


    "Well, shouldn''t you introduce yourself before you ask someone''s name?" Li Dan snorts and doesn''t buy it. At least Li is also the leader of his family. He is also the yuzhibo family. How can a person in a high position bow to his knees because of his strength and identity? If Indra dares to make trouble, even if he can''t fight, he can escape. At that time, he will slowly kill you. Now he is alone in this world. In the end, he is not afraid of wearing shoes. If he can''t fight you, I will run. After running, I will come back. What can you do for me?


    When he heard Li''s words, Indra had a murderous look in his eyes. He stared at Li and saw that Li was still indifferent. Indra suddenly laughed and said, "OK, OK, no one in the world dares to be as bold as you except that stupid Assura. No matter where your writing wheel eye comes from, Indra doesn''t care. My name is Indra and my surname is datongmu, You should be familiar with this. I''m the son of the old man liudaoxian


    "Ha! Hello, my name is Li, and my surname is yuzhibo! " I''m a little puzzled. I thought there would be a big war, but I didn''t expect that Indra was much more forthright than I imagined. It seems that every strong man has his own belief and persistence. You can use his strong strength to kill others, or even do evil. However, it''s against a strong man''s demeanor to use the position brought by his real strength to intimidate others. Obviously, Indra''s attitude is not good Whether it''s Asura or not, they understand the concept of "strong" very well.


    "Yuzhibo? I''ve never heard of a surname Indra squeezed his chin slightly and murmured.


    "Of course you haven''t heard of it!" He turned his mouth slightly.


    After the death of Indra and Asura, yuzhibo''s family name is the result of the continuous fierce war between their descendants. As their blood began to spread, the dead people were no longer subordinates who had no blood relationship. As the war became worse and worse, their children and relatives were killed one by one, and their descendants were angry and cut off He abandoned the surname datongmu and evolved into yuzhibo and Qianshou.


    Indra didn''t study the matter deeply. He turned to Asura and said, "Asura, I have a guest today, so this battle is a draw. This is the end. But next time, I will defeat you. I want to let the old man know that power is everything in this world. The so-called love is just an unrealistic thing Dream


    "Wait, this Are you sure you want to follow Indra Asura called Indra Heli, who was ready to leave, frowned and asked.


    When he heard Asura''s words, Indra was not happy, but he didn''t say anything. He never interfered with other people''s choice. Moreover, he didn''t think his ideas had to be separated or recognized by others. Of course, except Asura and the six immortals, all he did was to be recognized by Asura and the six immortals.


    In a word, Asura and Indra are just copies of yuzhiboban and qianshouzhu!


    "Follow?" Li Wei smiles and looks at Asura. He says, "I never follow anyone!"


    Asura''s words made Li very unhappy. He followed Indra just to ask for some advice. In the eyes of Asura, he became a follower. It was just unbearable. Asura''s meaning was clearly that the world was divided into two parts. He and Indra were in charge of the world. All the people were subjects. Who he chose to go with was his subordinates. It was not easy Can we reason that no one in this world can be equal to you?


    However, Asura''s words are unintentional or intentional. Anyway, his impression of Asura has been greatly changed. In the final analysis, he still regards himself as the leading role in the world and thinks that he can bring change to the world. It''s nice to say that he has great ambition and it''s ugly to say that he is self righteous!"Asura, don''t worry. Although you have the eye of writing wheel, I won''t ask anyone for help in the fight between you and me!" Indra was also a little upset. He snorted and turned away.


    Leave to keep up with Indra''s steps, and disappear in the boundless night with all the people!


    "Ah! The pattern of the world will change again! " Looking at the place away from them, Asura''s face appeared a trace of sadness. Although he didn''t fight with him, he could feel the huge chakra from him. It can be said that in this world, except for a few people, there was no opponent of him at all. Today, he seems to have gone to the camp of Indra. How can Asura not worry!


    "Lord Asura, we can ask the people of datongmuyu village for help!" At this time, a subordinate of Asura came and said softly beside Asura.


    "Second uncle''s people?" Asura narrowed his eyes slightly £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C247

    Now there is only one ninja family in the world, that is, the big Tongmu family. Shortly after the death of the six immortals, the power of the six immortals was distributed to his two sons. The eldest son, big Tongmu Indra, inherited the eye of the immortal, and the younger son, big Tongmu Ashura, inherited the body of the immortal. After the death of the six immortals, he inherited the power of the six immortals to his younger son Ashura, as the eldest son The belief held by the son of Indra was denied by his father and brother, so he was provoked by heijue. Indra and Asura had an endless fight.


    Indra is conceited. He only believes in his own power, so there are only a few followers, and the number is only a few hundred. On the contrary, Asura believes in the power of his companions, so there are many followers, almost ten times as many as Indra. Fortunately, everyone on Indra''s side is a master, and from that time on, there are almost hundreds of them Zhun Ying is absolutely a terrible force. There are more than a dozen people who are strong at shadow level. If the later five shadows come to this era, they will only be a product of soy sauce. To be honest, with their present strength, they can''t dominate the world. It''s just Indra''s more than a dozen shadow level masters who can make Li eat a pot of soy sauce, but people in this era can''t beat others Apart from the war, we seldom join hands with others to deal with one person. I don''t know whether this is pedantic or just.


    "Look, the world is full of war. Ninjas are killing each other, and the soldiers of the country are killing each other. Do you know why?"


    On a kilometer high peak, Indra and Li stand side by side, looking at the boundless land under their feet. Even now it''s dark, the world still doesn''t fall into sleep, and cries of killing can be heard everywhere. The world is in chaos. Wars continue year after year, and almost every moment is in war. The fight between Indra and Ashura has driven Ninja soldiers all over the world The two countries are fighting against each other and want to expand their territory.


    "Because of the lack of a strong man to lead them!" Leave slightly to sink for a while, light say.


    "Well?" Hearing Li''s words, Indra''s eyes brightened, but soon recovered to calm, and said faintly, "well, what do you think is the way to bring peace to the world?"


    "Power, as long as you have powerful power, only when you stand at the top of the world, you are qualified to command all the people in the world. Peace and war are dominated by you alone. Only in this way can the world be truly peaceful!" Without thinking, I will say what I think in my heart.


    Of course, this is not absolute. When a person has the power to decide the fate of the world, he can bring peace to the world. However, some people will still lose in the power. For example, huiyeji, who once brought peace to the world by her powerful power, is lost in this powerful power, and the peaceful world is in chaos again, Of course, the examples from the previous life will probably belong to the Emperor Qin. The five states of the spring and Autumn period, and then the seven heroes of the Warring States period, fought against each other for hundreds of years. Later, when the Emperor Qin ruled the country, the world became peaceful. Maybe he unified the world in order to bring peace to the world, but when he became the only king in the world, his power and power made him Lost, he made countless brutality, the peaceful world collapsed again.


    Therefore, Li has never thought about bringing peace to the world. He has only one purpose, that is to let his power reach the peak of the world. In his lifetime, all the people in the world dare not offend him. As for peace, it''s just an additional product.


    The words of leaving made Indra very happy, and his idea was finally recognized by others, and this person was still a person with the same eyes as himself. Indra''s idea became more consolidated, clenched his hands, and secretly said, "old man, and Ashura, I Indra will prove that only strength can bring peace to the world I can do it


    "My Lord, challour and jinnaro, please see me!"


    At this time, a ninja appeared behind Indra Heli, kneeling on one knee, with a respectful face. Of course, the respectfulness was not aimed at Li.


    "Oh? "The two of them?" Indra sniffed the words, slightly raised his eyebrows, then said faintly, "I know, take them to the hall!"


    "Yes, chief!" The Ninja soon disappeared.


    He was a little confused, and asked, "who are chaluro and jinnaro?" According to the legend of the previous life, these two people are the eight sects of Buddhism. I didn''t expect that there were also eight sects in this world.


    "Oh! They are the sons and daughters of the old man''s brother, but they used to live on the moon, but for some reasons, they came to the world again Indra explained.


    It can be seen that Indra was very dissatisfied with his father liudao immortal, and he was lazy to call uncle with his brother datongmuyu village.


    "Descendants of datongmuyu village?" Li Wenyan raised his eyebrows slightly. There was no mention of them in the original work. Of course, he did not rule out. After all, datongmuyu village has its own family on the moon. For example, the datongmushe people who came out later are still the separated and ancestral families that were destroyed earlier. All these show that datongmuyu village has its own descendants."Yuzhiboli, sir, are you interested in meeting the two fellows of chaluro and jinnaro with me?" Indra looked at Li and asked.


    "Sir, it doesn''t sound very comfortable. In the future, you will call me Li or yuzhiboli directly, and I will call you Indra directly!" He waved his hand and didn''t like you very much. Then he nodded and said again, "since I''m the descendant of the brother of the six immortals, I really want to see you!"


    Li is also curious about these two people. As the son and daughter of datongmuyu village, he doesn''t know if he has reincarnated eyes?


    "Well, let''s go now!" Indra nodded, agreed, and then turned to the land of the tribe.


    "It''s interesting that even the sons of datongmuyu village have come to this world. It seems that the tolerance world thousands of years ago is not as simple as I imagined. Indra and Asura, plus chalura and jinnara, liudaoxian and the descendants of datongmuyu village have all appeared. I don''t know which family the whirlpool clan evolved from?" Li pinched his chin slightly, and his eyes flashed with a trace of light to keep up with Indra''s steps. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C248

    After arriving at the hall, Li soon saw two people in white kimonos sitting on the left chair, one male and one female, both with black hair, and a pair of white pupils, especially the introduction of attention. The male is chaluro, and the female is jinnaro.


    "To the field of youth?" After seeing jinnaro, Li was stunned and couldn''t help shouting. But soon, Li realized the troops and quickly turned away his eyes as if nothing had happened.


    "Li, that woman''s name is datongmujinnaro. She''s the youngest daughter of datongmuyu village, not what you call jichitian!" Big Tung Mu because Tuoluo is not clear, therefore, opens the mouth explanation way.


    "I''m sorry, you look so much like a man, I almost admit it wrong!" Li nodded to jinnaro and said faintly. However, he was wondering why the big tung tree in jinnaro thousands of years ago looked like the little girl in the future?


    "The white eyed princess?" Li slightly narrowed his eyes. This name was used by the family of the big Tung family to call RI Chutian. Combined with the current situation, Li can understand why RI Chutian, a little girl who is not very strong, will be called the white eyed princess. It is very likely that Da Tongmu jinnaro will be reincarnated as RI Chutian in the future, and Da Tongmu jinnaro will be called Da Tongmu Yu The daughter of the village, known as the white eyed princess, is nothing unusual.


    "Never mind!" Jinnaro looks the same as Hata, and her tone is very gentle, just like a weak little girl, but it''s just a outward appearance. Jinnaro, as the little daughter of datongmuyu village, inherits part of the strength of reincarnation eyes. Her white eyes are different from those of the later Japanese. Jinnaro''s white eyes are a little blue, just like incomplete reincarnation eyes I''m afraid it contains the power of terror, and her chakra is also very huge, even if it is not comparable to the present, which is really shocking.


    "It''s really worthy of the third generation. It''s not comparable to those people with thin blood after a thousand years!" After all, this is a world that stresses blood. The closer to huiyeji, liudaoxian and datongmuyu village, the more terrifying their strength will be. Today''s Indra are only about 20 years old at most, but their strength is enough to fight against the spot that has opened reincarnation eyes. If Indra opens reincarnation eyes, I''m afraid their strength will be even more terrifying The same is true for louluo or jinnaro. If their eyes are combined into one, the power of reincarnation eye is not as powerful as that of datongmuyu village, but it will not be far different.


    If his strength is beyond the shadow level, yuzhiboban''s reincarnation eye is the sixth level, which is just the most elementary level. But Indra has not yet opened reincarnation eye, but because he is the son of the six immortals, his strength also has six primary levels. When he opens reincarnation eye, even if it is only one, his strength will grow to the sixth medium level, The brothers and sisters of Asura and chaluro are the same. I''m afraid that their strength is at the level of six primary levels. Any one of them is enough to defeat the current Li.


    As for liudao immortal, after getting the power of ten tails, his strength is probably liudao high-level. Datongmuyu village is at the peak of liudao middle level. Huiyeji, it''s no use. She is the person standing at the top of the world. The peak of liudao level is certain. Of course, this kind of planning is just a simple comparison of their strength.


    "Well, let''s stop chatting. Now let''s talk about your intentions." Indra obviously didn''t want to go deep into these useless rituals. After a few steps to the throne in front of him, he looked at chalura and jinnara and said faintly.


    "Brother, it''s like this. The second brother came to jinnaro and me a few days ago. He hopes we can help him deal with you!" He arched slightly and said.


    "Oh?" When Indra heard the words, his pupils shrank slightly, and then he said faintly, "well, just go and help him. What''s the use of talking to me?"


    Indra was too conceited and valued his dignity very much. Even if he set up two strong enemies for himself, he would not let go of saying a soft word, nor would he say anything like "this is my fight with Asura. I hope you don''t interfere".


    "Brother, we are all brothers. Why do you say that? You are our big brother. How can we unite to deal with you? " Big Tung wood tight that Luo frowns to say, the tone takes a little beg, what she most don''t want to see is the fraternity between brothers.


    "Brother?" When Indra heard the words, his eyes glared, and his black pupils were dyed red. He looked at the big tung tree, and said in a cold voice, "don''t mention these two words in front of me. When the old man and Asura denied my idea, did they ever think that I was their relative? Since that old guy most agrees with Asura''s idea, then I will defeat Asura and let that old guy have a good look at who is right! "


    Indra was a ninja of genius level when he was young. Almost as long as he practiced properly, his strength would increase sharply. In addition, he had immortal eyes, not to mention the same generation, even the older generation could not compare with him. From small to large, Indra lived in the aura of genius, but his brother Ashura was a mediocre, although Indra did not despise his brother However, the six immortals denied his idea of genius, and instead approved Asura, a mediocre person. This event caused a great blow to Indra, who had been living in the aura of genius, so his obsession was so deep."Brother, what do you mean? Even if uncle didn''t choose you, you shouldn''t hold a grudge. Why don''t you reflect on your behavior and think about your ideas? This is the real solution. Fighting will only deepen the misunderstanding between you, and it''s impossible for you to have the same ideas!" When he heard Indra''s words, his face turned red. He pointed to Indra and began to accuse him.


    "Brother!" When jinnara heard the words of challoura, she felt very nervous. The words of challoura were too direct, but she knew the temper of Indra very well. Now, when challoura said such words, I''m afraid Indra would drive them out directly, not to say that Indra would listen.


    Sure enough, Indra''s face darkened, his scarlet eyes fixed on him and said coldly, "get out of here, or there will be only one fight!"


    "Come on, who''s afraid of who!" Dalongmu chalura was also a hot tempered man. He stood up from his chair and stared at Indra with pale blue eyes. He didn''t mean to give in. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C249

    "Little sister, why did you pull me out?"


    Big Tongmu chaluo looks at his sister big Tongmu tightly. Unexpectedly, his little sister turns out with her elbow. She just doesn''t help herself. She admits defeat instead of herself, and then pulls herself out without saying a word.


    "Brother, don''t forget the purpose of our coming here today. If you really fight with brother Indra, aren''t you provoking a war?" Tight that Luo Du mouth, hate iron don''t become steel of say, oneself this elder brother what all good, is the temper is too smelly, a word don''t agree will start to fight, tight that Luo heart a little regret, early know oneself a person came over.


    "Well, that fellow Indra, sooner or later, will beat him up!" Gallow snorted, but did not continue to refute, there are small regrets in the heart.


    "Yes, yes, I know. Well, this matter will be like this for the time being. Go back to the second brother of Asura, and I will stay with brother Indra." Seeing that kaluro wanted to refute, jinnara did not give him this opportunity at all, and continued to say, "brother, don''t object. Now it''s the only way. Because brother tuora and brother Asura are brothers, we can''t let them continue to face each other, you know?"


    "Well, be careful!" Gallow helpless, his little sister decided that no one can change, only stuffy nodded, and then turned away.


    "Great power can make people lost . do you want to Jinnara shook his head slightly, and then went back to the land of Indra.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Li, I''m making you laugh!"


    After driving away dalongmu chalura and dalongmu jinnara, Indra nodded to Li in embarrassment!


    "Nothing!" Li slightly shook his head, then sank and said, "well, there''s one thing I don''t understand. I want to ask you, I don''t know


    however, before he finished, Indra waved his hand and said, "you are my guest now. If you have anything, just say it directly. If I know it, I will tell you everything!"


    Indra is very generous to his friends. It can be seen that he is not a villain.


    "How did your kaleidoscope evolve?"


    This is what I want to know most. Indra has only one brother, Ashura. However, Ashura inherits the body of the immortal and does not have the wheel eye. How did Indra evolve the eye into an eternal kaleidoscope?


    "Ha ha, you say it''s this thing!" Indra laughs, and his black pupil shrinks, and then becomes the pattern of eternal kaleidoscope. He says again, "my eyes have the original form of writing wheel eyes since I was born, and then with the increase of age, my eyes change every day, and the pupil force will automatically increase. At the age of 12, my eyes have automatically evolved into an eternal kaleidoscope, I don''t want to admit it, but that''s the truth. My power is inherited from my father


    "I see!" Li nodded slightly, although it was a very simple answer, but it had explained the evolution of Indra''s eyes, which made Li very envious. Relying on the blood of the six immortals, the eyes would automatically evolve into the eternal kaleidoscope when lying down and sleeping. Unlike later people, it would take such a troublesome procedure to open the kaleidoscope, and the eternal kaleidoscope is even more difficult After Indra''s death, no one in yuzhibo''s family has an eternal kaleidoscope, because the chance of opening the kaleidoscope is too small. If you want two brothers to open all the kaleidoscopes, the chance will become smaller, so the eternal kaleidoscope will disappear. It was not until Ban''s time that a pair of eternal kaleidoscope was born.


    But now Indra''s eyes are slightly different from the previous vision. In that vision, one of Indra''s eyes evolved into jiugouyu reincarnation eyes, but now both eyes are eternal kaleidoscope. I think Indra''s potential has not been exhausted. With the continuous growth of age, after all the potential has been tapped out, the eternal kaleidoscope will automatically evolve ¡£


    The specific condition for opening reincarnation eye is the combination of immortal body and eternal kaleidoscope. For this, Indra is afraid that he does not know why he can still awaken a single reincarnation eye. I am afraid that it comes from the blood in his body. After all, he is the son of six immortals, and there is a little power of Yang in his blood, just like Sasuke in the later period There is an immortal body, but after the six immortals gave the power to Sasuke, Sasuke still opened a reincarnation eye, and Indra didn''t need the six immortals to give it, because since he was born, the power of the six immortals in his body was born, just wait for it to grow slowly, and the opening of the reincarnation eye will come naturally.


    Of course, Sasuke''s reincarnation eye is the Yin power given by the six immortals, which forcefully pushes his eyes to the reincarnation eye. Therefore, his strength is certainly inferior to that of Indra. After all, Indra''s opening reincarnation eye is due to the combination of the Yang power in his body and the Yin power of his eyes, which is different from Sasuke.


    Just at this time, jinnara, who had just left, ran in again. Seeing her, Indra''s face, which had been improved, became gloomy again.


    "Why are you back? As I said, don''t mention that again. Asura and I have to decide the outcome! " Indra snorted and turned away his eyes.As soon as he heard the speech, he turned his eyes and looked at Li who was sitting beside him. He trotted forward and saluted Li Weiwei. Then he said in a soft voice, "are you the one who has the eye of writing wheel that my second brother Asura said?"


    "Well, yes!" Looking at this face that looks like rihata''s, it''s a little strange. If he didn''t know that he was thousands of years ago, he would have thought that he was decades later. The two of them are so similar, except for their eyes and clothes!


    Soon, jinnara began to talk with him when he left. At last, he just sat beside him and kept asking questions. All of a sudden, Indra''s forehead was covered with the word "well".


    "These two guys, I''m the master here, OK!" Indra stares at Lihe jinara fiercely, but now Lihe and jinara chat happily, so he doesn''t notice Indra''s expression. After all, he is in close contact with the little goddess in the shadow of fire. Although it''s just a long statue, hatada is definitely a first-class goddess in the shadow of fire. Is there any reason? £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C250

    "Well, why are you running back now?"


    Indra''s eyes glared at jinnara with a trace of dissatisfaction in her eyes. Just now she and Li had been chatting with each other, forgetting him. Fortunately, jinnara was more popular with others. Even Indra loved this cousin very much when she was a child. But later, because something important happened, datongmuyu village took him to the village Jinnaro and chaluro ran to the moon. They haven''t seen each other for nearly ten years. As we all grew up, a lot of things happened. Some immature thoughts in our childhood gradually changed. Well, although they were not strangers, they were not as friendly as before. Especially in the face of the contradiction with Asura, it was useless to persuade them.


    "Brother, what do you say? As your sister, do you need any reason to stay here with you?" Tight that Luo Du mouth, discontented of say.


    When she heard jinnara''s words, Indra rolled her eyes and didn''t want to talk to her. Although she hadn''t seen her for ten years, she lived together for several years when she was a child. Indra knew jinnara''s character very well. In front of outsiders, she was a dignified lady. In front of her relatives, her mouth liked to talk nonsense. Eight out of ten sentences were false, and she was very tonal PI, how could Indra not know the intention in jinnara''s heart, but he didn''t want to explain any more. Everything can be discussed, but ideas can''t be discarded. As a strong man, even ideas are discarded, which is equivalent to the loss of soul and life.


    "It''s up to you. There are many rooms here. Find a place to live by yourself. Don''t bother me when you have nothing to do!" Indra snorted, but soon his face sank. He stared at Nala and said in a deep voice, "I don''t know what happened when the second uncle took you and kaluro to a certain place, but I heard that you have settled in that place, and there is a clan rule that you can''t leave easily without permission. I''m afraid you two sneaked out this time, right What happened to the second uncle? "


    That place, of course, refers to the moon, but it''s not easy for them to make it clear that they are far away from the scene. After all, he and Li Gang haven''t known each other for a few days, so they have to be a little defensive.


    "My father, he He''s dead! " Jinnaro shook his head slightly, and a trace of sadness flashed across his face.


    "Is it?" Indra didn''t feel surprised. Even his father liudao immortal died, and datongmuyu village should be almost the same.


    They were silent for a while, and Indra came back to himself. He realized that he was still away, and said awkwardly, "I''m sorry, I think of some past events. Well, it''s getting late. I''ll arrange a place for you first, and have a rest today."


    "Well, then...!"


    "Wait!" Before Li finished speaking, jinnara had already interrupted Li. Teng stood up from his chair, looked at Li for a moment, then looked at Indra, and said, "as soon as I got to the second brother, I heard that there was a man with the same eyes as big brother. I was very curious about this. Big brother, and ... "


    " my name is Yu Zhibo Li. You can call me Li or your full name! " From rolled his eyes, he vaguely knew what jinnaro wanted to say.


    Jinnaro nodded, and then continued to say, "anyway, it''s still early. Why don''t you two have a competition? What''s the difference between your eyes?"


    "I knew it!" He turned his lips, but he didn''t retort. Instead, he looked at jinnara, and there was a sense of war in his eyes. To be honest, he also wanted to fight with Indra to see where his bottom line was.


    Perhaps he was aware of Li''s intention to fight. Indra grinned, looked at him and said, "you look like you really want to fight with me. Yes, I don''t care. But for me, there is no tie or admit defeat. I won''t stop fighting until I can''t stand up. Do you have this preparation?"


    "Of course He nodded away.


    A strong man has the dignity of a strong man. When fighting, unless he dies or is unable to move, it is impossible for him to bow his head and admit defeat. As for the possibility of a draw, it will only happen when a person of equal strength is exhausted. It can''t be said orally.


    "It''s interesting that there are outsiders in the world who dare to challenge Indra!" Big Tung wood tight that Luo blinked an eye, thought with great interest.


    As soon as the news of Lihe Indra''s fight spread out, the whole clan was boiling. They all left their work one by one and headed for the scene of the fight.


    "Hurry up, hurry up, the new comer will compete with Lord Indra. You can''t miss this good play!"


    "Yes, that fool dare to challenge Lord Indra. I really don''t know the superiority of heaven and earth!"


    Many people have tried to challenge Indra, but without exception, all of them have been defeated, and their strength is not in one dimension. For those who have failed, it is unthinkable to find the field, but it is also a happy thing to watch others lose face.


    Soon, hundreds of people gathered in the back of the mountain. This is a big mountain peak, hundreds of meters around the plain, followed by rocks and trees, which is a good place to fight. Of course, this is for the general shadow class strong, when it comes to the strength of Lihe Indra, this seemingly broad mountain peak may not be able to withstand a few twists and turns."Li, it seems that my subordinates are very interested in this matter. In recent years, we have been fighting for several times, winning or losing. Life is relatively monotonous. Today''s fight between us is even a banquet for our subordinates." Indra''s hands were crossed, his chin was slightly raised, his long black hair was flying with the wind, and his pupils had become a kaleidoscope of eternity, scarlet.


    "That''s what I said!" Away from the corner of the mouth, the pupil also becomes an eternal kaleidoscope, tit for tat with Indra.


    Seeing Li''s eyes, Indra was slightly surprised and said again, "I can''t imagine that you have also opened the kaleidoscope of eternity. It seems that this battle is really worth looking forward to!" At this point, Indra grinned, the terrible chakra burst out from him, the ground under his feet inch by inch cracked, Indra''s powerful chakra triggered a storm.


    "What an amazing chakra!" Li narrowed his eyes slightly and broke out his chakra. Although his power was not as big as Indra''s, he did not show a one-sided situation.


    The chakras of the two men were very large, and they were released with all their strength. Tens of meters around, they became storm fields, the ground was constantly cracking, and the debris was flying www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C251

    "What a powerful chakra! This new comer can''t be underestimated!"


    The faces of the onlookers changed dramatically. They thought Indra could solve the problem by one or two moves. But now it seems that things are not so simple. They all retreated a few hundred meters for fear that they would be affected by the battle between them.


    "Are you ready to leave? Here I am As soon as the pupil of Buddha shrank, his right hand pulled out the long knife at his waist, and the whole person rushed to Li like a streamer.


    "Ah, come on!" Li arched slightly, took out the fire fan from his waist, holding a sickle in his right hand and a fan in his left hand, staring at Indra.


    When!


    When the long sword and the sickle collide, the violent energy diffuses in all directions with two people as the center, and the ground cracks inch by inch, turning into boulders, which are blown out by the violent chakra.


    "What a powerful force As soon as he shrank from his pupil, the whole person was rushed out. After more than ten meters, he could fall to the ground. He glided on the ground for tens of meters before stopping. Li''s face was dignified. The strength of the two people was just a confrontation, and they had already made a high judgment. This is because tuora is worthy of being the son of the six immortals. He is not comparable to qianshouzhujian and yuzhipoban, although qianshouzhujian and yuzhipoban are their own Reincarnation, but reincarnation is only chakra, because the six blood vessels in the body of Dharma can''t reincarnate, so, according to the strength, there is a lot of difference between qianshouzhu and yuzhiboban. If Naruto and Sasuke didn''t get the gift of the six immortals, they would not have defeated huiyeji.


    "Leave, the battle has begun, you can''t help hesitating!" Indra was reluctant and rushed to Li with a long knife.


    "I didn''t hesitate!" A few steps back from the fast, his hands sealed, and his mouth aimed at the rushing Indra, "Huodun, Haohuo extinguishes!"


    Li Li almost mobilized all chakras in his body and maximized the power of this fire escape ninja. I''m afraid that the sea of fire reached 30 meters wide and rolled towards Indra.


    "What is that? Ninja? It''s impossible. I just saw him move a few seal patterns. How could there be such a simple ninja of seal pattern? "


    People watching the battle from afar were shocked to see this scene. In this era, the seal of Ninjutsu is very complex. Almost every seal of Ninjutsu is more than ten, and the more powerful one needs dozens. So when fighting, unless it''s a sneak attack or a group battle, everyone is fighting with physical skills. Who will give it to you when you fight alone How long does it take to make such a long seal? It''s not unreasonable for Indra and Asura to become the overlord in this era. In addition to their strong physical skills, they also have unparalleled pupil skills and powerful immortal skills. This is the real capital for them to fight for hegemony. You know, the world today is totally different from that after a thousand years. As the third generation of ninjas, or even the same generation as the six immortals, their strength is very high What''s the difference? If they learn the simple seal technique of later generations, their strength will increase by geometric multiples. Of course, the same is true for Indra and Asura, because they don''t use Ninja when they fight. The main reason is that there are too many seal patterns, which are only suitable for sneak attacks and group battles.


    After the sea of fire, the hot breath rose hundreds of meters around, and Indra was not injured. A bone giant more than 20 meters guarded Indra in it, but the fire could not break the defense of suzanneng Hu.


    "This is only the primary form of suzanneng!" From slightly vomited a breath, secret way "see oneself really bad of very far!" In the most elementary form, the body size of Li''s suzanneng is only ten meters, while Indra''s is more than twenty meters, almost double the difference. There is no comparability between the two.


    "Li, did you use Ninja just now?" Indra looked at Li with a puzzled face and asked.


    "Well, that''s right!" Although I don''t know why Indra asked such a boring question, he nodded and answered.


    Hearing Li''s affirmation, Indra was shocked. He looked at Li and said again, "I''m really surprised that there are only six Ninja seals. How do you do that?"


    "How to do it "Li Yi looks at Indra strangely, and thinks of some evolutionary legends about Ninjutsu. In the Warring States period thousands of years ago, huiyeji ate forbidden fruit and became the first person to own chakra. Her son liudaoxian had chakra as soon as he was born, and then founded the school of Ninjutsu, which also fixed the foundation for Ninjutsu. However, in this era, there is only one foundation frame for Ninjutsu With the development of time, there are more and more geniuses in the world of ninja. Ninja is also gradually improved, reducing the number of seals. A few years later, Ninja is really becoming the mainstream of ninja fighting.


    In the era of Indra, a Level-A Ninja at least needs dozens of seals. No matter how fast the seal is, it will take a few seconds. Such a long time is enough for an expert to kill you more than ten times. Therefore, no one will use ninja in single challenge. More popular, Ninja is just like a cannon. It is only suitable for long-range attack. In close combat, it''s better in physical skills However, with the continuous improvement of later generations, the seal style is gradually reduced. Now, Haohuo Mie is a class a ninja, and the seal style is shortened to six, which can be finished almost in an instant at the speed of separation. No wonder Indra is so surprised."I just try to reduce the imprint of Ninja as much as possible. We are ninjas. Of course, we should focus on Ninja when fighting!" From the face is not red, heart does not jump embezzled many predecessors'' efforts, anyway, no one knows.


    "Less print?" Indra was surprised. This kind of thing is not as simple as saying. It''s very difficult to do. Even his father, a powerful ninja called liudao immortal, spent almost his whole life creating the school of Renzong. Although the Ninja was powerful, it was complicated in Indian style. So the Ninjas didn''t want to fight. They didn''t expect to see this ten years ago Six or seven year olds can improve on the basis of ninja. They are just born ninjas.


    If let Li know what Indra thinks, he will definitely laugh. He just can''t explain why he said he improved it. Unexpectedly, he let Indra think that he is a genius ninja. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C252

    After a short shock, Indra did not forget what he was doing now. Although he wanted to ask questions about Ninjutsu, he restrained himself. Looking at Li, he said again, "Li, I admit you are a genius, but as a pupil, you should know that for us, the so-called Ninjutsu is not very important, pupil is our mainstream, so We''d better not waste time and use your pupil technique quickly


    Creak!


    The voice of Indra has just fallen, and a layer of purple chakras has emerged on the surface of Li''s body. Huge bones are rapidly formed. In the blink of an eye, a semi complete body must be able to be formed. Yes, it is a semi complete body, because the primary form of Li must be able to be no higher than that of Indra. Only by using the semi complete body can it be equal to the primary form of Indra, It''s a shame to say that, but there''s no way. In order not to be out right away, we have to work hard.


    "Oh? Is this Su Zuo Neng of Yu Zhi Bo Li? Although not as powerful as brother Indra, it''s good to have such a powerful power! " She held her chin tightly and looked at him with great interest. Naturally, she knew all about Indra''s skills. Now that the six immortals have died, Indra is the only one in the world who has the eyes of immortals. But now another one has come out, which is really a fun thing.


    Boom!


    Indra''s suzanneng is a one handed sword in the form of a heavenly dog. It looks very cold. The color of suzanneng is very similar to yuzhibo''s. it represents his dedication to his dream. This sword is similar to Indra''s sabre, and it should be an artifact.


    It''s almost like two handed swords. Three swords are cut together. The huge energy is blowing fiercely. The ground around them has been destroyed. Two giants over 20 meters fight each other. It''s really easy to change the landscape.


    "Not bad!" Indra is suspended in the center of suzannenghu''s abdomen, looking at Li light and saying.


    "I''m not happy at all when you say that!" As soon as he shrank from his pupil, his pupil force burst out to the maximum extent. With a roar, he directly shook back Indra''s suzannenghu. However, he could not help retreating a few steps.


    When Indra was left, he suddenly started to work and faltered for a few steps. Suzanneng almost fell down. After stabilizing his body, there was a glimmer of difference in his eyes. Over the years, he had fought with countless people. Except Asura, no one could make him retreat. He didn''t expect to be beaten back today.


    "It''s interesting. I''ll take it seriously next!" Indra grinned, and the huge chakra spilled out from the body surface again. Indra''s suzannenhu increased at the speed visible to the naked eye, and its shape was changing. Soon, a giant of nearly 50 meters appeared in the field. This time, suzannenhu had two feet. Indra had already used the semi complete suzannenhu, and his body size was twice as big as that of Li.


    Indra controls suzanneng to walk away step by step. The giant who is nearly 50 meters away is only up to the waist of suzanneng of Indra. He looks like a child and looks a little ugly when he walks towards his giant step by step. In the past, he was always standing at a height overlooking others, but now he has changed his role and become someone else Standing on a high place overlooking himself, once he was so unattainable that he could only look up. At this moment, he turned to look up to others.


    "Leave, the attack is coming, take it!" As he crossed his hands, his pupils looked down at suzanneng. The giant, 50 meters high, suddenly roared. The long knife of his right hand aimed directly at suzanneng and chopped down.


    For such a giant, his attack and defense are first-class, but his speed has become a hard wound. So when fighting, there is no other way except fighting hard. As soon as he shrinks from his pupil, his boundless pupil power is continuously infused into his body, and chakra in his body has been mobilized to the maximum extent, and his long sword directly meets Indra''s long sword ¡£


    Boom!


    The giant, who is more than 50 meters away, feels like a child. After taking the knife, a burst of pain comes from the nerve in the corner of his eyes. Li narrows his eyes slightly, and his face is a little pale. He can''t bear the giant, so he kneels on one knee.


    Apart from the big Tongmu jinnara, the rest of the spectators have long been running far away. The two immortal eyes are fighting, but the landscape they want to change is not small. They don''t want to suffer from reckless disaster. However, although they are hiding far away, they can still see the giant fighting tens of meters away. They can''t bear to kneel down because of the attack of tuora One after another, they were relieved that the immortal''s eye of Li was too hard on them. It was a good thing for them to see the shriveled Li. Well, this was the kind of psychology that they didn''t feel better and didn''t want others to feel better. Although this kind of psychology was usually well suppressed in their hearts, it naturally showed them this kind of psychology at this time.


    "Ha ha, I''ll tell you. How can the new comer beat Lord Indra? I''m scared to death!"


    "Che, you are so stupid. Lord Indra is the son of the six immortals. Who can beat him in the whole world of tolerance? You are totally worrying. Indra hasn''t done his best yet. Just watch. As long as Indra uses perfect body, he can crush the new man with one footThere was a lot of discussion!


    "Can''t you leave? Do you need to be able to complete your body? Use it quickly, or the next knife will kill you directly! " Indra''s condescending looking away, scarlet pupil full of indifference, which means that Indra has entered a real combat form, once the fight begins, there is no draw, no surrender, only standing people and lying people, this is Indra''s consistent combat standard, even for his subordinates and friends.


    "Is it necessary to be able to complete the body?" Li Li grinned, looked up at Indra, put his hands together, and quickly flipped his fingers.


    Seeing Li Jieyin, Indra frowned slightly and said, "as I said, Ninjutsu doesn''t mean much to us pupils, but how powerful Ninjutsu you have, you can''t break my xuzuo ability!"


    "Ninja? Who told you I was using ninja At the end of the speech, several huge roots came out from the ground behind Indra, and tied his hands like a snake. Indra was careless and pulled back a few steps. Li also took the opportunity to stand up.


    "What is this? Asura''s technique of wooden escape? £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C253

    Looking at the tree root on xuzonenghu''s arm, Indra''s face is very strange. After fighting with Asura for so many years, he knows each other''s skills very well. Undoubtedly, the tree root is Asura''s unique skill of Mudun, and he can feel that the tree root is constantly sucking his own chakra. This happens too often when he fights with Asura, So he can''t admit it.


    "You surprised me very much. Whether it''s lunyan or the improved jutsu binding method, as well as the present Mudun, Li, you are very good!" Indra cut off the root of the tree tied to suzannenghu''s arm and looked away excitedly. But soon, Indra''s voice sank down and said again, "however, the so-called strong man doesn''t depend on how many tricks you know. For the strong man, only one must kill skill is enough!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Indra had already controlled suzanneng to rush towards Li, and the ground began to shake violently.


    "Is one kill enough?" He grinned and raised his head. The pattern in the pupil of his right eye suddenly shrank. All the focus was on Indra''s suzanneng.


    Whoo!


    A black flame suddenly appeared on the head of suzannenhu of Indra. The sky light flame would burn when it met with objects, especially when it met with energy. The burning speed was faster. In the blink of an eye, it would cover the whole head of suzannenhu. The so-called unbreakable suzannenhu was melting under the burning of the sky light flame.


    But Indra''s face was not worried. He didn''t even look at the fire of the sky. He still crossed his hands and looked at the distance in front of him. He said faintly, "is this your pupil skill? A flame that can burn anything


    "Ah, this is the divine fire named Tianzhao. As long as I don''t take the initiative to extinguish it, it can burn for seven days and seven nights. Even if the water can''t extinguish it, even the space will be burned to ashes!" From nodded, light said.


    "The flame that burns everything . is that right? But there''s one thing that can''t burn anyway! " Indra spread out his right hand. Suddenly, a black ball condensed in his palm. With the waving of his arm, the black ball slowly turned into a big black net and rushed directly towards the Tianzhao flame. Suddenly, all the flames began to go out. In the blink of an eye, the Tianzhao flame disappeared. Under the supply of Indra''s chakra and Tong Li, the burned suzo was destroyed It can be restored to its original state.


    "What is this? Is blood the net Li Li narrowed his eyes slightly, and felt a bit tricky. When Xueji snare first appeared, it was a move used by yuzhibo after taking earth to become the pillar force of the ten tailed man. It was beyond the limit of Xueji and the elimination ability of Xueji. It was a combination of five chakra attributes and Yin and Yang attributes. It can be said that all ninja and Tongshu would become ineffective in the face of Xueji snare, Only pure body skill and immortality can do harm to Indra. No wonder no one can do harm to Indra except Asura for so many years. The son of the six immortals enjoys too many blessings. Indra, as the eldest son, is indeed a genius.


    "Li, this is the net of blood, which can make any Ninjutsu and Tongshu invalid. It is a combination of seven attributes of chakra. This is the ability given by my father, the six immortals!" Indra spread out his hand and scattered the black ball in his hand. Generally, he would not use the blood following net, but he could see that it was not easy to shine on the fire that day. If he did not use the blood following net, he might not be able to hold it.


    As the eldest son of the six immortals, Indra inherited the eye of the six immortals. It can be said that as soon as time comes, Indra will automatically awaken the reincarnation eye (single), that is to say, there are seven chakras in his body: wind, fire, water, earth, thunder, Yin and Yang. Among them, the attribute of Yang is relatively low, which is a trace of power contained in the blood With less Yang power, the other six attributes are almost full. With Indra''s current strength, it''s easy to use blood to follow the net. In the whole world of tolerance, no one can hurt Indra except the immortal mode of Asura. Moreover, as the son of the six immortals, Asura also has seven chakra attributes, He also knows how to follow the net of blood, but because of the lack of Yin power, Asura can''t open the eye of writing wheel, and so is Indra. His Yang power is only enough for him to evolve a single eye of reincarnation, and can''t support him to use immortal mode and Mudun. The two brothers are quite sad. They have brothers, but they don''t have brothers, and they have brothers, but they don''t have brothers If the six immortals had only one son, there would not be so much right and wrong in the future.


    Li felt a bit tricky. He dared to fight for such a long time. Indra had been playing all the time. Ninjutsu and Tongshu didn''t work for him. After fighting for such a long time, didn''t he become a monkey? But to be honest, Li also envies the ability of blood following the snare, but if he wants to have blood following the snare, he must become the pillar force of ten tailed man. Of course, Indra and Asura are the exceptions, because they are the sons of six immortals, and their blood vessels have already possessed the characteristics of ten tailed force.


    "No way!" Li took a deep breath, and then disbanded Xu Zuo Neng Hu. He fell to the ground, but his hands were together.


    When Indra saw this situation, his eyes lit up and he had a kind of guess in his heart. However, he said faintly, "Li, you don''t use pupil technique. Do you want to fight me with Ninjutsu?""Of course not!" Li Dan hum, the natural energy has been saturated, and the immortal''s body and the natural energy fit together. In order to completely control the immortal''s body, we can enter the immortal mode almost in an instant. Soon, the special pattern of immortal mode appears on Li''s face.


    Compared with Asura''s immortal mode, Li''s immortal mode is extremely weak. Asura''s immortal mode has two heads and six arms, and there is gouyu all over his body, but Li''s is not. Well, there''s no way. He hasn''t fully exerted the power of the immortal mode until now. In this respect, Naruto is blessed. He almost completely inherited Asura''s power, Naruto''s form is almost the same except that it doesn''t have two heads and six arms. Of course, this is because the nine tail mode resonates with the immortal body. Asura is the son of the six immortals, and the power in the body has the characteristics of ten tails. Therefore, the power of the immortal mode is almost stimulated to the maximum, which is much more powerful than Naruto. If Asura''s cell is captured from now on, You can also stimulate your immortal body to evolve to the most perfect state. You may even transform chakra into a chakra with ten tail power characteristics. At that time, all the attributes will come together and you can master the blood following snare. But this is just thinking about it. The present Asura can easily defeat Li, and it is no doubt a fool''s dream to capture his cells ;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C254

    "Mudun, the art of wooden man!" As soon as Li Shen drank, the ground suddenly shook violently. A giant with a height of 100 meters appeared out of thin air. Standing on the wooden man''s forehead, his long hair was flying and his hands were together. Looking at Indra who was half shorter than himself, he said faintly, "this is the wooden man''s skill under the immortal mode. His attack is enough to break your blood net. Be careful!"


    The Mudun skill used in the immortal mode contains natural energy, which not only doubles the attack power, but also can cause damage to the Xueji snare. However, it is not mature from the current immortal body, so it can only use the same immortal mode as qianshouzhujian, while Asura is a real "immortal body". The whole body is wrapped by natural energy, and can absorb natural energy anytime and anywhere Energy, chakra is almost endless, and the immortal mode used by the immature immortal body must always pay attention to absorbing natural energy, so there is no infinite chakra.


    If the immortal body is segmented, then the first section is the immortal mode, and the second section is the whole immortal body. Although the thousand hand pillar is the reincarnation of Asura, it does not really activate all the immortal bodies, so only mastering the first section of the immortal mode of the immortal body does not really play the power of the immortal body, otherwise Even if the later ban awakened reincarnation eye, he decided that he couldn''t have the ability to fight back, and now the immortal body is still sleeping, only reaching the level between the thousand hand pillars, not reaching the level of Asura. Looking back at Naruto, as the protagonist, he can easily give full play to the power of the immortal body, and directly incarnate in Xiao liudao, behind It is also the inheritance of the six immortals, the immortal body of all the power to play out.


    "Ha ha, I know it''s that way!" Indra couldn''t help laughing when he saw Li using the skill of wooden man. When he fought Ashura, Ashura used the skill of wooden man most. Indra was very familiar with this wooden man. When he saw this wooden man in front of him, Indra had a feeling that the person standing in front of him no longer seemed to be Li, but his old enemy, datongmu Ashura.


    Boom!


    As soon as the art of wood leaves came out, Indra seemed to let go of his hands and feet completely, and chakra burst out all over his body. The air seemed to be crushed by the huge chakra, and there were bursts of roars. Indra''s suzoneng grew rapidly. When chakra stopped conveying, suzoneng''s body size had reached 200 meters, like a hill Standing in front of Li, the boundless pupil force stabilized the chakras. Soon, suzanneng was completely formed. He held a long knife in his hand, wore a scabbard around his waist, his armor, helmet on his head, and boots under his feet were lifelike, just like a real God of war. The wooden man, who was 100 meters tall, was like a child now, just like suzanneng Just a little lifting can kill the wooden man.


    Seeing the complete body of Indra, he felt awe inspiring in his centrifugation and said in secret, "if Indra runs to later generations, I''m afraid even ban will be scared to death!" It''s hard to imagine that when Indra wakes up his reincarnation eye, his pupil power will be enhanced, and what will become of his terror? He is really the first person to eat crabs. His strength is not comparable to that of those thin blooded people after a thousand years.


    "Big brother, he is so serious when dealing with yuzhiboli. Is yuzhiboli Asura? How can he resist the power of all xuzoneng?" Seeing this scene, big Tongmu jinnara''s eyes stood up and scolded Indra more than ten times in his heart. He encouraged Li to fight Indra. His original intention was just to have some fun and see what power Li''s writing wheel eye could have. Unexpectedly, Indra was so serious that he could use all of his physical and mental abilities.


    "That''s not good. If we fight on, I''m afraid it''s not as simple as changing the landscape. It''s possible that he will lead the second elder brother out. Moreover, even if yu zhiboli has the skill of Mudun and the eye of writing wheel, he can''t be the opponent of the elder brother. If I kill him, won''t I become a murderer?" Big tung tree tightly shook his head and raised his feet to rush to the already chaotic battlefield. Then Indra and Li''s conversation stopped him.


    "Li, let''s have a good fight. Apart from Asura, you are the only one in the world who can use your body completely. Don''t let me down!" Indra gave a loud drink, and the long sword in suzannenghu''s hand was thrown slightly, which immediately caused a hurricane and blew the rocks out. Indra leaned forward slightly and yelled again, "come on, use all your means, and try to compete with my perfect suzanghu!"


    Looking at this terrible giant, Li finally knows how desperate those people in Muye are when they are facing their own complete physical needs. Isn''t that what he is now? In the face of an opponent who can not be shaken, this sense of helplessness is really uncomfortable.


    "However, I''m yuzhiboli. Although I''m not necessarily the leading role, I don''t want to be a supporting role!" From the pupil a shrink, slowly closed the eyes, the brain began to think about countermeasures.


    "Indra is really strong, and Asura is also strong. Even if I have immortal body and immortal eye at the same time, I can''t compete with any of them. But even if I can''t fight, I can''t retreat here. Otherwise, when will my immortal eye and immortal body stimulate all their potential?" Li suddenly opened his eyes and said in secret, "immortal body and immortal." People''s eyes come from the same source, so I don''t believe it''s impossible to combine the two moves! "There is a crazy idea in the centrifugation, that is to combine the perfect suzannengyu of the eternal kaleidoscope with the wooden art of the immortal body to form a new attack mode. That''s right. It''s the same as the difficulty of putting the suzangyu on the tailed beast. In this way, the power of the combination of the two arts will increase exponentially, It may not be that they are not qualified to fight Indra.


    As soon as he thought about it, Li looked up at Indra, and the decaying kaleidoscope reappeared. The purple chakra continuously overflowed from Li''s body surface and rushed towards the wooden man ..£¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C255

    The difficulty of the beast is to use the skill of combining the perfect body with the tailed beast. However, even the largest nine tails are only tens of meters away. The perfect body with the tailed beast can be as high as 100 meters away, so it''s easy to wrap the tailed beast in. However, the wooden man in the art of wooden man is as high as 100 meters, which is almost the same as the perfect body with the tailed beast. How can an object of the same size be put into the tailed beast The combination of the two? Only if the distance between them can continue to increase can it be possible.


    The purple chakra continued to spread down from the top of the wooden man''s head. After a while, it covered most of his body. However, at this time, the speed of covering did slow down and became very difficult. However, he did not stop conveying chakra and pupil force. He held on with his teeth. He knew that if he did this today, the potential of the eternal kaleidoscope would be restored If you are inspired for the first time, your strength will grow.


    "What is this doing?" Indra stood in the middle of suzannenghu''s forehead and looked at Li''s move. There was a little doubt on his face. Could he cover suzannenghu on the wooden man? Although he was puzzled, he didn''t rush to attack. He was very interested in Li''s practice.


    "What''s the new comer doing?"


    There has been no movement for such a long time. The spectators are puzzled and a little impatient. They very much hope that Indra will defeat him soon. After all, when they challenge Indra in the future, they will basically kill him in seconds. Now they have been away for such a long time, which makes them blush. They are not as good as a teenager. It''s hard to say that, and Indra and Asura are not as good Forget it. After all, they are the sons of the six immortals, but who are they? It''s just a teenager who doesn''t know where to jump out.


    He didn''t pay attention to other people''s eyes. He only wanted to do one thing now. There was a crazy mobilization of chakra in his body, which kept pouring towards the wooden man. The boundless pupil force was like the wooden beam of a fixed house. He kept fixing the chakra on the wooden man. In a moment, he felt a pain in his eyes. This was the pupil The sign that the force is about to reach the limit. Although the eternal kaleidoscope is called infinite pupil force, the infinity is only a theory of relativity. In this world, there is no so-called infinity. Without human cognition, human beings will call it infinity. However, for the limit of something, there is no so-called infinity at all. Now, this is the situation, the so-called infinity pupil At this time, the force has reached the infinite limit. It has covered the wooden man''s knee, and it is almost finished. However, it is just like a sting, which is difficult to overcome.


    "No, my eyes can''t bear it!" Li narrowed his eyes slightly, and his body was sore. The writing wheel eye itself is a double-edged sword, which can kill people and hurt himself, especially the pupil technique of suzanenghu. In the stage of writing wheel eye in the kaleidoscope, suzanenghu can extract the life force of the caster. It can be imagined that this is a terrible forbidden technique. Although the eyes of Li are an eternal kaleidoscope now, it''s time After the limit, if you want to move on, you will start to overdraw your vitality.


    At this time, a breath of life in chakra wandering around the body, all the pain suddenly disappeared, and a glimmer of joy flashed from his eyes. He could feel that the cells in his body seemed to resonate with something and split quickly, and the split cells constantly fused with the spiritual energy. Chakra, who was already close to the limit, suddenly fell apart It has been greatly increased.


    "The immortal''s body has been stimulated, stimulating a bit of potential?" Feeling this change, I felt a little happy in the centrifugation, but I still restrained my mind, and quickly mobilized chakra, and constantly solidified suzanneng, which had the vitality of immortal body. The side effects of the eternal kaleidoscope seemed to disappear completely. Soon, I felt my eyes ache, as if something was going to break out of the cocoon, and I closed my eyes in a hurry After the pain disappeared, Li slowly opened his eyes. At this moment, the wooden man had been completely wrapped up by suzanneng. The original 100 meter tall wooden man was 20 meters tall again. His whole body was covered with thick purple armor, a long knife was pinned to his waist, and a wooden dragon in purple armor was hovering around him. Like the God of war, he looked at suzanneng of Indra from afar.


    However, it is still 80 meters shorter than Indra''s. obviously, it can''t compete with Indra because of this growth. However, the superposed power of the two is not as simple as one plus one. At this time, the destructive power and defensive power of this wooden man''s difficulty have reached a terrible level. Even if it is not as good as Indra, it is determined that it will not fall to one side.


    "Is it done?" Seeing the giant who had changed a lot in front of him, Indra showed a smile and controlled suzanneng to leave step by step. Indra''s eyes twinkled with excitement. Looking at the difficulty of leaving the wooden man, he said, "now that you have completed the new skill, let me try the power."


    "Ah, come on!" As soon as he shrank from his pupil, he controlled suzanneng and met Indra!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ..


    "you lost!"


    The war lasted only one night. It started at night, and it was already sunny. It was almost noon. They fought for more than ten hours in a row. They were both engaged in high-intensity fighting. Finally, chakra and his physical strength were exhausted. If they fought with qianshouzhu, they might be able to fight for a day and a night, but their opponent was Indra The strength is much stronger than the distance, so when fighting, every attack and defense is very hard, chakra and physical strength are consumed very quickly.At this time, Li was lying on a rock, looking at the sun hanging high in the sky, his face was a little pale, but he was wearing a faint smile at the corner of his mouth. Although he lost the battle, his immortal body and eternal kaleidoscope were stimulated and became stronger. If Li and qianshouzhu fight now, the winner must be Li.


    "Ah, I lost Is that right? " Li Wei smiles and closes his eyes. He is too tired to get up.


    Da Tongmu jinnara also came to Indra at this time. He took a look at Li who had fallen asleep. Then he looked at the destroyed mountain peak and said, "I didn''t expect that he could fight with elder brother to such an extent. It''s hard to imagine. I''m afraid that he played the last trick on the spot, but his power was first-class I''m afraid, this guy. He''s a genius £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C256

    "Ah, it''s a good idea to combine the art of immortal''s body with that of immortal''s eye Indra slightly pinched his chin and murmured, half a sound. A light flashed in Indra''s eyes. It was obvious that he had a good idea.


    "Brother, you''re not thinking again!" Jinnara looked at Indra strangely and said.


    "What''s the matter? Quickly lift up the elevator. We''re going back!" Indra stares at Nara, then turns and leaves.


    Seeing Indra walking like this, jinnara was dumbfounded. After reaction, he looked at the comatose Li and yelled at Indra''s back, "Hey, you won''t let me carry him back alone!"


    "Who knows, do it yourself!" After the voice fell, Indra''s back had disappeared.


    Jinnaluo angrily bit his silver teeth and looked around helplessly. He found that those who watched the war had no idea where they were. Jinnaluo sighed a little and reluctantly helped Li up. He wanted to hold him up, but after thinking about it, he felt that it was not right. He just waited for Li to get up and picked up the fire fan that fell on the ground.


    "Why, this fan looks familiar!" The more she looked at it, the more familiar she felt. She always felt that she had seen it before. But after thinking for a long time, she still didn''t have a clue. Finally, she shook her head and murmured, "it doesn''t seem to have much to do with me. Why do you think so much?"


    This fan was left by Indra. No, it should be said that the six immortals left it. Later on, it will be in Indra''s hands, and later generations will become the artifact of yuzhibo. However, up to now, in yuzhiboban''s hands, this fan is only exchanged from the system.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Second brother, the man who fought with Indra is the boy who didn''t know where he came from. I didn''t expect that he was so powerful. It seems that Indra''s strength will increase greatly with his help."


    In Asura''s clan, after receiving the news of Li''s battle with Indra, dalongmu chalura sighed with emotion. When he saw Li, he didn''t take it seriously at all. After all, no matter how powerful he was, without six blood lines, where could he be? Although there is no explicit explanation, all the people in Indra, Asura, and even the whole world of tolerance tacitly agree that no matter how hard they practice, they can''t compare with the genius who has immortal blood. Indra is like this, so is Asura. The two descendants of Yucun are like this. In today''s world, Indra and Asura are the overlord, as for chalura and jinnara They have always lived on the moon, and few people in the world know their existence.


    "It''s really him. At the beginning, I saw that he was extraordinary. I didn''t expect that he was so powerful that he could fight against Indra for more than ten hours. This man can''t be underestimated!" Asura breathed a little, with a sad look on his face. At this moment, the balance between him and Indra began to be gradually broken, and the Libra had begun to tilt towards Indra, and the one who brought all this was the boy who didn''t know where to come from.


    "Second brother, I don''t think it''s meaningful for you to continue fighting. There is an unexpected strong man. If you continue fighting, I''m afraid it will cause great casualties!" The big tung tree gallows the eye bead a pile, while the iron is hot says.


    Although Li''s strength is very strong, he hasn''t let Da Tongmu chalura care about it. He just said it in an exaggerated tone, just to cast a shadow on Asura. After all, Asura and Indra are equal. It can be said that the appearance of Li is the straw that killed the camel. It is based on this plan that Da Tongmu chalura would "intimidate" ¡±Asura.


    "There''s no need to mention this again, chalura. Even if I die, I won''t accept the idea of Indra. If I retreat, won''t the future world become turbid under the rule of Indra? What power can bring peace to the world? If Indra really rules the world, it will be a devastating disaster. I will never accept it Asura patted the table and said in a deep voice.


    After hearing this, he sighed a little. Although his second brother is very kind, his temper is more stubborn than Indra''s. once he decides something, he will not change even if he dies, which makes him helpless.


    "I don''t know what happened to my little sister!" He frowned and murmured, but soon his face became ugly. He turned his eyes a few times and said in secret, "if Indra dares to bully my little sister, I have to skin him!"


    "My Lord, no, one of our companions has been captured by Indra and them!"


    at this moment, a ninja ran in with a gray face. He was kneeling on the ground shaking and his face still bloodstained. Apparently, after a lot of killing, he saw the man. His face changed. The Ninja was responsible for watching Indra''s eye liner on his side. He was not an intelligence officer. He had ten people. Doesn''t that mean the other nine are dead?


    "What''s going on?" Ashuroteng stood up, staring at the ninja and said."Chief, we just felt that there was a big fluctuation in the position of Indra''s clan, so we went to investigate. Unexpectedly, we were arrested. Except me, the other nine people in the intelligence department were surrounded. Now He may be dead by now! " The Ninja knelt on the ground and cried.


    Asura smelled the words, and his face was a bit anxious. He bit his teeth and said fiercely, "Indra, that guy, just a few days after the armistice, do you want to continue the war?" With that, Asura said directly to the Ninja below, "go down and gather the Ninja immediately, and follow me to rescue the companion of the intelligence department!"


    "Yes, chief!"


    All the Ninjas moved without any delay. It can be seen from here that these ninjas really respect and respect Asura. In the blink of an eye, only Asura and chalura were left in the hall.


    "Karura, I''m going to find Indra. What do you do? Come with me or wait here?" Asura looked at the nearby chaluro and said, in his heart, he really wanted to go with him. After all, the boy named yuzhiboli needed someone to deal with him. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C257

    "Are you awake? War will start soon. We have just captured nine ninjas from Asura''s side. It is estimated that Asura is mobilizing ninjas to come here. You are not from our side. You don''t need to mix in! "


    Although there was a high-intensity war with Indra, for Li, who had immortal body, he refined chakra very quickly and recovered much faster than ordinary people. In just a few hours, he felt very lively. As soon as he went out, he saw a busy scene outside. Indra stood with his hands crossed and looked at the distance Mountain peak, with a little sense of inexplicable tone, perhaps, and their own brothers fratricidal this kind of thing, even Indra, when a person will inevitably worry about it.


    "Ah, indeed!" Li Dan snorted, then came to Indra''s side, also looked at the mountain in the distance, slightly narrowed his eyes, and then continued to say, "but my feet can''t stop here. If I want to stand higher, I have to climb up. Asura is a good opponent, isn''t he?"


    Hearing Li''s words, Indra finally recovered from the inexplicable artistic conception. He looked at Li, narrowed his eyes slightly, and said lightly, "but the power of Asura is definitely not as simple as you think. If you want to step on the stepping stone, you have to choose the right one. This kind of tempering method is like walking a steel wire. If you are not careful, you will be crushed to pieces!"


    "If it''s broken, it''s just my own lack of ability. I can only blame myself. What''s to be afraid of? Some things, always have to do, will know whether it is worth, whether regret, did not do, began to regret things do not exist Li Wei smiles and says that although he really can''t beat Asura, it''s not so easy to kill himself.


    "I''m not good enough . do you want to Indra wanted to say something else, but when he noticed someone approaching, he closed his mouth and looked at the visitor as if nothing had happened.


    "Big brother, what''s the matter? Are you going to fight with the second brother again?"


    Jinnaro is the one who came here. After she carried Li back, she ran out to play alone. As soon as she came back, she saw that all ninjas were preparing to fight. Among them, there were nine ninjas who were beaten like pigs. At first glance, she knew that they were from Asura''s side. She was as smart as jinnaro. When she thought about it, she knew the cause and effect. She couldn''t help regretting it She provoked a fight between Indra and Li. This is good. It directly caused such a big thing. She came to Indra just to resolve the contradiction between Indra and Asura. Unexpectedly, now it''s better and she started a fight directly.


    "Ah, but it''s none of your business. You can choose to stay here!" Indra frowned slightly, and finally sighed. In fact, he also wanted to take jinnara with him. After all, there was a chalura on the side of Asura. No matter how conceited Indra was, he could not think that he could deal with Asura and chalura at the same time. As for the idea of letting Li block chalura, Indra didn''t have it. He almost knew how strong Li was This is not challour''s opponent, but challour''s reincarnation eye is not for fun.


    Yucun''s power is divided into two parts. They are inherited by chalura and jinnara. Both of them have incomplete reincarnation eyes. However, even incomplete reincarnation eyes need an eternal kaleidoscope to deal with them. It can be said that in terms of strength, chalura and jinnara can compete with Indra and Asura. After all, they come from the same source, and the difference in strength can''t be too far.


    "Brother, don''t say it. I must follow you!" Jinnaro didn''t even think about it. He retorted directly. He said anxiously in his heart, "if my brother knows that I started this battle, I''m afraid he''ll scratch my skin!"


    After hearing jinnara''s words, Indra''s eyes flashed a light, but his face was still expressionless, and he said, "really no problem? You know, this time, you are likely to meet your brother, challouro. What if he chooses you as his opponent? "


    "Ah Jinnaro was stunned when she heard the words, and her face changed a lot. What she was most afraid of was her brother, chaluro, because from childhood to adulthood, chaluro loved her like a father, and the eldest brother became her father. Naturally, chaluro was very tall in jinnaro''s heart. When she thought that she would love her brother, jinnaro began to panic, and her little daughter was in no hurry So, it''s hard to imagine that such a weak looking woman contains the shocking chakra in her body.


    "Never mind, I''ll help you block challouro!" From slightly frowned, looking at tight that Luo said.


    Of course, it''s just to choose a strong opponent. He also wants to know how powerful the reincarnation eye is. However, although Li''s idea is like this, it''s a great blessing for jinnaro. The last person she wants to face is chalura.


    "Really? Is that true As soon as her eyes brightened, she grabbed Li''s hand and said happily. But soon, her cheeks became ruddy and she kneaded her head and said in a low voice, "but However, your strength is too weak to beat my brother. In the face of such an invincible opponent, why do you choose to fight? If it''s for For my sake, but You don''t have to be so forced! ""Ha?"


    See tight that Luo a pair of "shy" appearance, say so wry words, leave immediately silly eyes, this wench want where to go? I just want to find a strong man to temper myself. Li is not a fool. He knows what jinnaluo misunderstood and just wants to explain. But jinnaluo doesn''t give him a chance.


    "Away from Thank you. Besides my brother, you are the best to me. Don''t worry, I won''t let you fight with my brother alone! " Tight that Luo red face wrung to knead for a while, after saying that directly lowered head to run, see of leave a burst of silly eyes.


    "Ha ha, I can''t see that you still have such deep male chauvinism. However, the strength of jinnaro is not lower than that of men. You look down on her so much. It seems that she is angry with you!" Indra burst out laughing.


    "This guy is definitely an emotional idiot!" How stupid would it be for Indra to think that he was angry when he left Indra? Li has thought that he is insensitive enough to his feelings, but he didn''t expect to meet a more insensitive person www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C258

    An hour later, the two sides met in a forest. There were thousands of people on Ashura''s side, but there were only a few hundred people on Indra''s side. It seemed that there was a big difference. However, the so-called "birds of a feather flock together". All the people who followed Indra were power worshippers, while the people who followed Ashura believed in the illusory love, Indeed, the word love is a sacred and noble word in any era and any world. However, it is precisely because it is too sacred and noble that it appears ethereal and unreachable. This is just a group of people living in dreams. To put it bluntly, in fact, people with weak souls and insufficient strength are eager for the help of their companions and for others People who fill their fragile hearts with some kind of nihilistic belief.


    No one knows who is strong and who is weak between the two. However, it can be said that at present, one person on Indra''s side can resist several people on Asura''s side. This is the difference between advocating power and advocating love. In the future, no one knows who can go further. However, if one person is single to one, it will be hard to see The people on Indra''s side are all top fighters.


    Standing on the left side of Indra, he put a burning fan in his waist and looked at Asura and them. There was no accident. The elder brother of jinnara, chalura, also arrived. He was staring at jinnara on the right side of Indra with evil spirit on his face. It seemed that he was aware of Li''s eyes. Chalura moved his eyes to Li''s body. Suddenly, the evil spirit in his eyes became heavier. He heard about the battle The struggle is entirely caused by the fight between Li and Indra. His brother, naturally, would not hang his guilt on Indra. Therefore, Li became his first choice. However, Li just looked at him and then fixed his eyes on Asura, which could make challoura turn his eyes.


    Li is looking at Asura and they, and Asura is also looking at Indra. When he sees Li, his pupils shrink slightly, and there is a trace of regret in his eyes. It seems that another Indra has bewitched Li. The younger brother doesn''t understand his brother, otherwise, he decides not to have such an idea. Well, they are destined to become brothers when they are born It is unlikely that people who have been enemies for a long time are not very harmonious and understand each other.


    "It looks like you''ve fallen!" Asura was born at last. He looked at Li and said that to Li.


    "Everyone has his own ideas and choices. Do you feel qualified to say that love can save the world? Don''t want to sacrifice anyone, this kind of perfectionism, do you think it really exists in this world As for Li, his idea will never change. Similarly, he is not as naive as Asura and Indra. He just wants to impose his own strength on others.


    "Presumptuous, who does this guy think he is? He dares to talk to Lord Asura like this. He doesn''t know how to live or die!"


    When Ashura''s followers heard Li Na''s disrespectful words, they were filled with indignation one by one. They pointed to Li and swore loudly. This is their so-called love. This is what people are like. When they were weak, they muttered the slogan of why the world was so unfair and why people didn''t respect each other. However, when they found a backing, Or get some power, their mentality began to change, once the desire for mutual respect slogans were abandoned, instead of standing on high, hands are the four words.


    This is the person who pursues the so-called love. It''s disgusting. Maybe Asura is a kind person, but his idea is too naive. There are so many people in the world, even God can''t convey love to everyone. Why is Asura?


    "Well, what''s your idea? Like Indra? Delusion of absolute power to rule the world? " Asura spread out his hand and continued, "power is really a good thing, but if you rely too much on it, you will be engulfed by power one day. How can such a dangerous thing rule the world?"


    "Really I don''t know what power can bring to the world, but how do you understand love? Justice, benevolence, generosity, trust, these things in your eyes are the foundation of the fixed world, then, what is justice? What is benevolence? What''s the difference between killing for power and status and protecting the one you love? In the final analysis, for the sake of power and for the sake of the people you love, these two behaviors are the pure land and ideas that someone must adhere to, which is also where their justice lies. When you deny their pure land and ideas, it is equivalent to trampling on the dignity and justice of others with your own strength and hands. In this way, you also say that love is the foundation of fixing the world Is that right? "


    After a word, Asura was speechless. He found that he really could not answer this question. It is true that killing people has different purposes. However, no matter what the purpose is, it is for his own justice and persistence. When you stop it, it is equivalent to trampling on the justice and persistence of others. If you want not to sacrifice anyone or anything, you have to stop it It seems impossible to bring peace and love to the world.


    But having said that, Asura will not admit that although the words of departure are very reasonable, he always firmly believes that love is the thing that brings peace to the world."Ha ha, Li, what you said just now is really in my heart. I didn''t expect that you would have the same opinion as me!" Indra laughs. The idea that his father and brother have long denied is now so affirmed by an outsider. This is a very important and joyful thing for Indra.


    After listening to Indra''s laughter, Asura''s face was a little ugly. Today, it can be said that he had been suppressed before fighting. Asura knew that it would be impossible to continue like this, so he had to turn his head and look at chalura and said, "third brother, yuzhiboli is going to trouble you. As for your sister, I believe she won''t be serious with you. Just hold yuzhiboli and wait for me After defeating Indra, I will leave to help you


    "Well, no problem!" The corner of his mouth grinned, and his eyes were full of killing intention. The words he just left made the relationship between Indra and Asura worse, which made him want to teach him a lesson. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C259

    "Yuzhiboli, you may have been defeated after fighting with brother Indra for more than ten hours, but don''t misunderstand it. The eyes held by the big tongmuyuyi clan and the big tongmuyucun clan are essentially different from those held by chakra. For our Yucun clan, people who have no reincarnated eyes don''t have the problem of fighting unless their strength is close to mine, Even if you have big brother''s eyes


    When he stands in front of Li, a burst of blue chakras burst out all over his body, and he immediately envelops himself. He has entered the mode of reincarnation eye, which is similar to the immortal body. His whole body is wrapped by a huge blue chakra. As the voice falls, he reaches out his right hand, and suddenly a white light ball appears in his palm, As soon as the light ball came out, he felt as if his soul was about to leave his body. Chakra automatically came out of his body and headed for the white light ball in the palm of the great tung tree chaluro.


    "Is this the ability of the reincarnation eye to absorb all chakras outside the Yucun clan?" Li narrowed his eyes slightly, and didn''t care that chakra was absorbed. As Li''s immortal body, chakra can still afford this. But what makes Li''s heart is the power of reincarnated eyes. Although his heart has long known that the reincarnated eyes are very powerful, after personally feeling the loss of chakra in his body, Li is more full of fantasy about reincarnated eyes. You know, there are no white eyes or white eyes People with reincarnated eyes will be able to extract chakra by the ability of reincarnated eyes, and it''s still remote extraction. If you don''t see Naruto''s two goods, they will almost be sucked dry. If you also have reincarnated eyes, you can deal with those minions in the future by directly lighting up a white ball. No matter how many people you are, you can directly suck up all chakra. What a powerful move.


    "However, to this extent, it won''t have much influence on me!" As soon as the pupil of Li shrinks, suzanneng will immediately leave to protect it. Next, the huge chakra keeps condensing, and suzanneng directly evolves to complete the whole. Different from the previous 100 meters, at this time, suzanneng is 120 meters high, and its power is much stronger. However, this time the consumption of chakras is more, because the side of chaluro is constantly absorbing the chakras away from us.


    "Can suzo do it?"


    The white ball of light in his hands was scattered and the ground shook violently. A 200 meter high stone giant broke through the ground and directly made a huge natural pit out of the ground. This giant is very powerful, which is a little weaker than Indra''s suzo.


    Looking at the stone giant in front of him, Li narrowed his eyes slightly and said in secret, "although the stone giant has good attack power, it is deficient in defense. The only tricky thing is that if the person who is the caster does not die, the stone giant can be reborn indefinitely. However, even if it can be reborn indefinitely, it will take one to three seconds for it to be reborn. So, I''m sorry We must take advantage of this time to attack dalongmu chalura! "


    As soon as you think about it, you can go to the stone giant quickly. At this time, the battlefield is completely divided into three parts. The first is the battlefield between Indra and Asura, the second is the battlefield between Indra and chalura, and the third is the place where ordinary ninjas fight. So there are only three people away from this battlefield, right, except for Indra and chalura, Jinnaro is on the side.


    "Leave, be careful, brother''s reincarnation eye is not as simple as you think, that stone giant can be infinite rebirth!" Jinnaluo squeezed her little hand tightly and yelled nervously behind her. Originally, she wanted to help, but if she went up, it would mean that she was against her brother. As a good girl, she was not so rebellious, so even if she was worried, she could only stand in the same place.


    After all, he knew the characteristics of reincarnated eyes, but his eyes were red with anger. When did his sister get so close to this unknown man that she even managed to call Yu Zhibo Li Li? He was so angry. The more he thought about it, the more angry he was. He didn''t leave a hand and controlled the stone directly The giant rushed to the nearby suzoneng. The 200 meter giant ran with great momentum. The ground was shaking.


    Standing in the middle of his forehead, he looked at the stone giant approaching him. His pupils shrank slightly, and the huge pupil force swarmed out of his pupils. With a dull roar, he pulled out the sabre from his waist with his right hand and cut it directly. The huge Sabre awn rushed to the stone giant with invincible momentum.


    Boom!


    As soon as the stone giant is hit, it is cut in half. No matter what kind of Ninja it is, it has its own domain and can''t cover all aspects. Just like xuzonenghu, although he has strong defense and attack, he is not good at speed. So is the reincarnated stone giant. He has strong attack power And the ability to repair terror, but no defense.


    "It''s no use. Even if you chop it a thousand times, the stone puppet will revive immediately, unless you can break through its defense and kill me!" Gallow curled his mouth, crossed his hands and looked at Li with an indifferent face. He didn''t worry at all. For Li''s taking away his sister''s care, gallow expressed his anger."System, exchange and add life!" Li ignores the clamor of Gallo, and directly exchanges the earth life with the earth life. This pupil skill is the pupil skill of Sasuke, the God of fire. He can freely control the shape change of Tianzhao. When the time comes, he can use the Mahu bow of Tianzhi to add the earth life, which can achieve the effect of surprise attack.


    After exchanging for an additional life, you can split the stone giant with one more knife.


    "I said, don''t waste your efforts. I think you''d better let me have a good fight. In this way, you can still save your life, otherwise "He didn''t have much hatred for Li either. What''s more, Li provoked the war between Indra and Asura. Of course, the most important thing is that the worried" Li "of jinnara just now made him angry. Why didn''t his sister worry about him as a brother, but about others? Is it true that women are not staying? That''s why challouro really wants to beat him away. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C260

    "Ah, is it?" With Li Dan''s hum, the long sword in his hand suddenly disappeared. Instead, it was a long purple bow. He pulled the bow and set up an arrow. Tianzhao started in an instant. It was combined with Jiaji''s earthlife and Tianzhi''s Magu bow. The arrow suddenly ignited a black flame, and then aimed at chaluro.


    How fast is the arrow? Almost able to hit the stone giant before the rebirth, see from the attack, the face of gallow suddenly changed! He did not expect that there was a second attack mode for suzannenghu. He also knew about suzannenghu to a certain extent. He had seen Indra''s suzannenghu before. There was only one attack mode, but Li used two attack modes, which puzzled him a little.


    However, the attack had come to his eyes, and he could not bear to think about it. Looking at the fire arrows rushing towards him like streamers, he did not panic. As soon as his eyes contracted, the unique pupil force of reincarnated eye burst out. Suddenly, several green light balls appeared, forming a number of protection.


    Boom!


    The arrow with the sky light flame hit the green bead which was similar to the jade of seeking Tao, and the flames spread out. Then, just for a moment, all the flames quarreled with one point in the middle and flew away. In the blink of an eye, they all disappeared. In the palm of the right hand of challouro, a green ball was quietly suspended, and challouro seriously showed a trace of disdain.


    "As I said, our Yucun pulse is different from the Yuyi pulse. As long as the strength is not at the same level, there is no possibility to turn defeat into victory. This green light ball can absorb your chakra and any of your ninja attacks. That is to say, you must use simple physical skills to fight against me! But it''s not much different from being killed! " Gallow spread out his hand, and then he took a provocative look at the tight naluo behind him, as if to say, this is your favorite little white face?


    Jinnara didn''t know why. She thought that her brother was blaming her for instigating Li to fight with Indra, which led to this series of things. She immediately lowered her head, and her eyes changed to hide. She was not afraid of anyone, just afraid of her own brother. In this respect, chalura was very successful.


    Without paying attention to the "eyebrows and eyes" of challour and jinnaro, and thinking about how to deal with the enemy, suzanneng could not deal with the stone statue alone. How could he separate his mind to deal with challour? Moreover, the reincarnated eye of challour is always absorbing his chakra. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid he won''t have to fight. He will be sucked up and die ¡£


    "In that case!" In a short time, Li''s hands closed together. At this time, Li also looked up at Gallo, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, and said, "since you can absorb my chakra, then, you will often be absorbed by the taste of chakra! Mu Dun, the tree world is coming


    Boom, boom, boom!


    The calm ground shakes wildly. In the surprised eyes of challour, huge tree roots burst out of the ground. Like a spirit snake, they quarrel with challour and rush away. Challour''s face suddenly changes. He retreats quickly and cuts off the tree roots from time to time.


    "Yuzhi Boli, what''s the matter? Why do you know my second brother''s Ninjutsu?" Gallow dodged and asked suspiciously.


    From the battle with Indra, the people on Asura''s side didn''t know the specific situation, and so did kaluro. At this time, he was surprised to see Mudun''s skill, but it also made him a little difficult. Although Mudun''s skill is ninja, it attacks in the form of physics, such as the root of the tree, which is like a physical attack, and it''s not easy to attack And the tree world came, this Ninja is to absorb other people''s chakra''s ninja, so the reincarnation eye of chalura can be said to have met the enemy.


    Boom!


    In such a short period of time, the stone giant was once again torn apart and rushed directly to gallow from the control of suzanneng.


    Looking at the fierce quarrel he rushed to leave, Gallo''s face became cloudy and sunny. If the root of the tree was in pursuit and wanted to be destroyed at one fell swoop, he had to use the method of great lethality. However, since then, the repercussions were very big. He didn''t want to kill Li, and he was afraid that his sister would blame him.


    "No matter, I can only blame this boy for being too aggressive!" He clenched his teeth and stepped on the ground with one foot. The whole person was suspended, and the pupils of his eyes burst into bursts of blue light. The incomparable chakra appeared on him. He spread his hands flat, and then closed them together. The fierce chakra began to gather in his hands, and gradually formed the prototype of a long sword.


    Jinnaro, who was watching the battle, suddenly changed his face when he saw the action. He looked at Li in horror and cried out anxiously, "Li, run quickly, my brother, if he uses the killing move of reincarnation eye, you can''t stop it!"


    At most, the strength of chalura is a little lower than that of Indra, but it is much better than that of Li. As jinnara, who also has a reincarnation eye, she naturally knows the meaning of this killing move. With her full release, it is enough to split a peak of several kilometers in half. The only person who can block it is Indra''s suzanneng and Asura''s slander No one else in the world can resist.


    "The golden wheel is reborn!" It seems that gallow did not hear jinnaro''s cry. The huge chakra directly condensed into a chakra sword and split into the constantly chasing roots. Suddenly, the fierce storm spread. Where the sword passed, all the roots turned to ashes one after another. The sword disappeared and rushed directly to suzanneng. The dazzling light almost blinded people."To this extent, it is much weaker than that of the people in Datong cottage. It should be able to resist it!" Feel the strong breath in the sword, Li squints his eyes slightly, and his hands quickly seal. When the sword is about to come, Li''s seal is almost finished.


    "The art of channeling, the five fold Rashomon!"


    "Mudun, the art of wooden man!"


    Boom!


    Almost as soon as the door rose, the sword cut it in half, and the five way door just slowed down for a while. After splitting the door, the sword rushed to the last level with a strong momentum, the skill of wooden man www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C261

    Creak!


    The sound of the collapse of trees was very long and harsh. When a wooden man more than 100 meters high was divided into two parts and slowly fell to both sides, the Golden Wheel explosion cut by kaluro came to an end. He gasped, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. Although there was a crack in his mouth, it was not a big problem. The most important thing was that there was always a crack That''s the way to stop it.


    After two laughs, Li Hei looked up and looked at the stunned chaluro in front of him. He said in a deep voice, "what''s the matter? What other powerful moves can be used!"


    When he heard the words of Li, he finally recovered. There was a trace of anger on his face. He was laughing at himself? How dare a boy of unknown origin laugh at himself? Jialouluo is really a little angry. He is the direct descendant of the brother of the six immortals. He is born with a strong chakra that outsiders can''t have. He also has a pair of reincarnated eyes that outsiders can''t defeat. Once upon a time, he was looking at others from above. At this moment, he was ridiculed by such a person?


    "Well, since you don''t know life or death, then I don''t have to keep my hand. Next, shake your legs in front of this terrible force that you can''t resist!" He clenched his teeth, laughed in a low voice, spread his hands flat, and a huge green light appeared in the palms of his hands.


    Roar!


    Perhaps it is aware of the anger in his master''s heart. The stone giant also roared. After smashing the low slope around him with one fist, he rushed forward with a roar.


    "I can''t help it!" Li shook his head slightly, and he was really strong, at least he was an expert at the level of liudao primary level. In today''s world, only Indra and Asura can suppress and beat him. With Li''s strength, he really lacks a little heat.


    However, the reincarnation eye of dalongmu chaluo is not as good as that of the people in dalongmushe. Of course, this idea is not to comfort oneself, but has a certain basis. The descendants of dalongmu Yucun are slightly different from those of dalongmu Yuyi. Although the descendants of Yuyi are not necessarily stronger and stronger, they will never be weaker According to the later period, the reincarnation eye is composed of countless white eyes. After a thousand years on the moon, the families of datongmuyu village separated and destroyed their families, and all the white eyes were combined to form a kind of reincarnation eye. Later, in order to perfect the reincarnation eye, the people of datongmushe will be far away from the earth Rihuahuo and richutian are caught up, and they also dig out HuaHuo''s eyes. Finally, they want to dig out Chutian''s eyes, so as to perfect the real reincarnation eyes. In this way, can we think that Yucun''s reincarnation eyes are passed on to one of his sons and one of his daughters, and then the power of reincarnation eyes is divided into two pairs, becoming two incomplete reincarnation eyes, After thousands of years of development, the two pairs of incomplete reincarnated eyes split again. After generations of inheritance, the reincarnated eyes disappeared and replaced by the white eyes of later generations. By fusing all the white eyes together, a pair of eyes belonging to Yucun and a pair of real reincarnated eyes can be formed.


    Of course, if the people of Datong cottage really integrated the perfect reincarnation eyes, Naruto would not defeat them in a few minutes with his strength of six middle levels at that time. After all, when the strength reached that level, it would take several days and nights to fight at any time. Not to say far away, even if there was a fight between pillars and spots, they would fight at will One day and one night is too normal. The reason why the people of Datong cottage will lose so quickly is not that his reincarnation eyes are too weak at that time. The main reason is that the people of Datong cottage have no good physique, the blood in their body is not pure enough, and he didn''t get the eyes of Chutian. These are the two reasons why the power of the reincarnation eyes is greatly reduced. According to Li''s guess, Chutian''s life experience is absolutely not so simple Single, otherwise, how can a pair of white eyes with the highest purity appear in a branch of datongmuyu village? Moreover, hatada is also called the white eyed princess by the clan of dayongmuyu village. It takes a little time to verify the doubtful points. It''s also strange that the author of the original work finished so quickly.


    "It is obviously impossible to defeat Indra in the present state. It seems that we have to start from other places." Li did not feel afraid. In later generations, he always felt sorry that he did not have an old enemy. Especially when he came to the present world and met Indra, who is also an eternal kaleidoscope, but whose strength is several blocks away from him, his desire to become stronger in the centrifugal process became more and more intense. In later generations, people in the tolerance world thought that they were already very strong, and all people were afraid of themselves, However, in this era, there are four known people who can defeat themselves, and some of the other supporting roles also have strong power. Only a dozen shadow level strong players join hands, which is enough for them to drink a pot. The quality of ninjas today is far from that of ninjas after a thousand years, and they are not at the same level at all.


    When you have an idea in your heart, you will not hesitate to leave. You have an advantage that others don''t have. That is the golden finger and system you have when you come to this world!


    "It takes one million points to exchange nine tails. Now I still have 5.49 million points. That''s enough!" Thinking of this, Li directly clicks on Jiuwei to exchange. At the beginning, he took it for granted that he was prepared to save enough 10 million points to exchange for reincarnation eye. However, the present situation gives Li a big slap in the face. He is too eager for utilitarianism, and even has not fully understood the eternal kaleidoscope and immortal body. He wants to exchange for a higher level reincarnation eye. If he does, wait for huiyeji Even if he wants to tap his own potential, he will have to join hands with others. This is not the same as the standard he always pursues."Exchange nine tails successfully, deduct one million points value of host, current balance, 4.49 million points value!"


    With the voice of the system falling, Li soon felt a heat in his Dantian, and a huge chakra emerged from his whole body. At the next moment, Li was stunned. The cells containing the breath of life in his body and chakra were happily fused after they met the Nine Tailed chakra. In an instant, Li''s body was covered with a layer of golden chakra, and his collar was covered with gold There are six gouyu on the surface, which is exactly the same as the appearance of Naruto in the later period.


    Nine tail chakra, actually promoted the growth of the immortal body, this is simply an unexpected harvest! ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C262

    From is happy, but is preparing to attack the gallow is shocked, looking at and Asura have three points like the immortal mode, gallow completely messy, what''s the matter, in this world in addition to the six immortals, is there another person who has the immortal body and the immortal eye at the same time?


    "No, it''s just like a wild animal. And chakra, full of uncertainty, is just like the Nine Tailed animals that uncle feather once had He was surprised and forgot to attack. But soon, he shook his head and murmured, "it''s impossible. The tail beast belongs to Uncle feather. In the end, he gave it all to Asura, the second elder brother. Even Indra didn''t get one. How can this guy have a tail beast?"


    At that time, the Nine Tailed animals were only a little big and very cute. They played with each other, and so was jinnaro. Originally, she had planned to stop him. However, seeing this situation, she gave up this idea. She found that there were too many secrets about this boy, which seemed to be too many It will always surprise her. At this time, jinnara''s beautiful eyes are completely fixed on Li''s back. A pair of white eyes with a little blue seem to want to see through this enigmatic teenager. A person suddenly appears, and he also has the eye of writing wheel. Later, in the battle with Indra, he used the art of wooden escape of immortal body. Now even the tail beast runs out. How many secrets are there He didn''t show it?


    It is not only chalura and jinnara who feel the power of the tail beast, but also Asura and Indra who are in another battlefield. Both of them are stunned and retreat one after another. They look at the battlefield away from chalura and jinnara in doubt. Naturally, Indra and Asura have better perception of chakra than chalura and jinnara Little, just feel this breath, they have been able to determine which tail this chakra belongs to.


    "That place seems to be the battlefield between Li and challour. What''s the matter with the Nine Tailed chakra?" Indra narrowed his eyes slightly, then looked at Asura, with an inexplicable face and a trace of schadenfreude in his eyes. At the beginning, the six immortals gave all the Nine Tailed animals to Asura, which has always troubled Indra. At this time, Nine Tailed animals seem to be caught, which is a very happy thing for Indra.


    Asura''s face was also not good-looking, and his heart was in doubt. Six immortals gave him Nine Tailed animals to take care of. Asura didn''t have any other idea. He just accepted them according to his father''s will. However, after six immortals died, the Nine Tailed animals began to become extremely unstable, and they were making trouble to go out to play every day, but now there are many people in the world, If the Nine Tailed animals run out, I''m afraid that in addition to the Nine Tailed animals, the other eight tailed animals will be caught and eaten. For the sake of safety, Asura directly asked a monk who used to follow the six immortals to seal them by using the seal number. Of course, no one has said anything about it at this time, so Asura still doesn''t know how to use the tailed animals The power of the world.


    "Indra, you should also know the seriousness of this matter. Let''s put down the fight between us for the time being. The tail beast is something left by our father. We can''t lose anything!" Asura scattered the immortal mode, and then directly left them.


    "Interesting Indra grinned slightly and didn''t stop Asura. He knew in his heart that the tail beast might have something to do with Li. Even if he stopped Asura now, it''s useless. Next to Asura, there was a monk who used to practice with the six immortals, a''an Qingyang. This guy was very good at sealing. At the beginning, he had big Tung feather coat and big Tung feather When the village joined hands to deal with a Warcraft with ten tails, the seal technique was developed by an''anqing Yang. It is said that an''anqing Yang was once swallowed by ten tails. After several days, an''anqing Yang had a big fight in the belly of ten tails. He had eaten a lot of meat, so there was a trace of ten tails in his blood, and he checked Krabian is extremely powerful, second only to liudao immortal and datongmuyu village. If Asura is stopped now, I''m afraid that An''an Qingyang, who is far away from the clan, will be out. It won''t be fun at that time.


    In a forbidden area of Asura '' The only person in the world who is proficient in all kinds of seal techniques.


    "The Nine Tailed chakra is not a good sign." A''er Qingyang narrowed his eyes slightly, and then looked at the nine cages behind him. When he found that there was no problem, a''er Qingyang closed his eyes again. He was as dead as if he had died. In the nine cages, there were nine big tailed animals, one tail and nine tails. Of course, they were only so big now, and they were mainly sealed by a''er Qingyang The seal is sealed. If you untie the seal, it will be at least tens of meters in size. Today''s tailed animals are adults.


    When Asura and Indra came to the battlefield of Lihe and chalura, they saw the damaged ground, and both of them showed a little difference. Indra was even more surprised. He could feel that Lihe was much stronger than before. But when he saw the immortal mode of Lihe, Indra showed such an appearance. He was right to Lihe Indra couldn''t see through all the time, whether it was the eye or the body of the immortal, so now chakra of the tailed beast suddenly ran outside. Indra''s first thought was to leave, but he didn''t intend to ask too much. For him, how others were not important."You Where did you get the Nine Tailed chakras? "Asura is standing next to chaluro, looking at Li and frowning.


    Smell speech, leave slightly light hum a, know this battle has been very difficult to maintain, so will immortal mode and tail beast mode lift, also will must Zuo Neng Hu to scatter, light float of fall to the ground, this just look to a Xiu Luo, light say "you have this spare time to ask this, still not as good as oneself go back to see a down of actual a little bit!"


    I don''t know why, Li doesn''t agree with Asura very much. Maybe it''s the conflict between Asura''s idea and Lidi, so Li doesn''t give him a good tone. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C263

    "Chief, I just felt the chakra of Jiuwei. Is it my father? What happened to him? Why did Jiuwei suddenly run out?" Without waiting for Asura''s response to leave, a young man who was almost the same age as Indra had already rushed over and asked in a hurry.


    The bearer is the son of an''er Qingyang. An''er vortex belongs to a single biography. He almost inherits the seal skill of his father an Pei Qingyang and the powerful chakra. Although his strength is no more than the Super Shadow level, he can still enter the Super Shadow level by relying on the powerful seal skill and the huge chakra. In other words, his strength is similar to the present In fact, there are several Super Shadow level masters under Indra, as well as Asura. In today''s era, they all belong to the third generation of ninja. The power of blood is very powerful. Huiyeji is the first generation, liudaoxian is the second generation, and Indra is the third generation. In liudaoxian''s era, ten tails were born to the world The world has brought devastating disasters, but disasters also mean opportunities. The weak are eliminated, the living become stronger, and the strength of their future generations will not be worse. It can be said that compared with the era after a thousand years, this era can be said to be a time when the strong are like clouds and the stars are shining.


    "Vortex, calm down. Uncle Qingyang is OK. The chakra of the nine tails doesn''t belong to the nine tails themselves!" Asura slightly frowned, light said.


    After hearing the words, ampere felt relieved, looked at Indra and jinnara, finally fixed his eyes on Li, narrowed his eyes and asked, "chakra just came out of you. What''s the relationship between you and Jiuwei?"


    "It''s very sensitive, but I''m not obliged to answer you!" Li Dan snorted. He was too lazy to say anything to them. After taking a deep look at Asura, he turned and left.


    "Well? Wait, don''t go so fast, that''s true Tight that Luo saw to leave to walk directly, immediately hasty eye, helplessly looked at a gallow, then hurriedly chased up, even she didn''t know why, how oneself became to leave of the follower?


    When gallow saw that jinnaro ignored his brother and ran to chase after outsiders, he turned his head in tears. Once upon a time, jinnaro was such a clever sister. Why is it like this now?


    "Well, today''s battle is over, and those wastes will be returned to you. But, Asura, next time we meet, I will defeat you!" Indra grinned and left, regardless of Ashura''s face.


    "Wait!" Asura hesitated for a moment, but he could not help calling Indra.


    "What? Do you want to keep fighting? " Indra stopped, did not look back, said calmly.


    "No, I just want to know what the identity of yuzhiboli is. It''s just that yuzhiboli has immortal''s eyes and immortal''s body. It''s even related to tailed animals. Since he is by your side now, you should know more about him. Can you tell me?" Asura hesitated for a moment and spoke out his doubts.


    "Ha ha!" Hearing Ashura''s words, Indra couldn''t help laughing twice. He looked slightly at Ashura with disdain on his face, and then said in a deep voice, "Ashura, don''t think of me like you. For me, no matter what other people''s identity is, Indra never cares. Even if yuzhibo is going to be my enemy tomorrow, I just need to defeat him. What''s the difference between identity and not Important? " After that, Indra bent his feet slightly, then jumped up and disappeared, leaving Ashura and the three of them with big eyes and small eyes.


    "It seems that the future battle will be very difficult. With my current strength, I can only support unbeaten. It seems that I have to consult uncle Qingyang. No matter what, I have to improve my strength!" Asura frowned slightly and sighed helplessly. Originally, he and Indra were equal, but now an unidentified man came out. If this goes on, I''m afraid that in a few years, he will be defeated by Indra. Asura will never allow this to happen.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Why did you walk so fast just now? I don''t have time to say goodbye to brother challouro!"


    After returning to Indra''s ancestral land, Li went directly to a peak in the back mountain, sat on the edge of the cliff and looked at the distant scenery. Jinnara, who had been coming back from Li, sat beside her without exception. At this time, she was grumbling discontentedly.


    "I didn''t ask you to follow me!" Li Bai took a look at jinnara, then directly lay down and closed his eyes. Now he was not in the mood to say so many useless words to jinnara, and met so many powerful opponents one after another, which made Li''s heart rise a sense of urgency, first Indra and Asura, then jinnara and chalura. The strength of these four people was able to beat themselves, and they just ran out for another time An ampere whirlpool can be perceived naturally with the perception of separation. The strength of this ampere whirlpool can be at least equal to that of itself. Maybe there is any special way to defeat yourself. After all, they are the descendants of Yin Yang master. In some cases, seal and jiejie are more powerful than any Ninjutsu. For example, in the middle of the later period, the four Chiyang array used by the four fire shadows directly killed ten tails The four red sun formations are just the tip of the iceberg of jiejie. In the ampere family, there must be more and stronger jiejie."If you are not wrong, the ampere family should be the whirlpool family in the later period." Li slightly breathed a breath. Although there is no direct evidence to prove it, it is not difficult to guess that the ampere family is good at seal and border, and the whirlpool family is also good at it. Moreover, later on, he said that the whirlpool family and the thousand handed family are distant relatives. In this era, ampere Qingyang is the follower of the six immortals. He used to deal with ten tails together with the six immortals, and now he is the leader of the six immortals Even more, he stayed in Asura''s clan, and he also ate ten tails of meat. Chakra and blood all have the characteristics of ten tails. Nine Tailed beasts are all made of ten tails. Chakra with ten tails can suppress Nine Tailed beasts. This is for sure. Isn''t the later whirlpool clan the best choice for human pillar force? The reason is that their chakras have a suppressive effect on tailed animals. All kinds of situations are linked together. The ampere clan should be the whirlpool clan in the later period.


    "Well, these things have nothing to do with me. There are only two urgent things to do now. First, to stimulate all the potential of my eyes and immortal body. Second, to find a way to go back quickly. Otherwise, I have to find a way to live a thousand years until that time." Li frowned slightly. It seems that neither of these two things is very easy..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C264

    I came to the world thousands of years ago for no reason. Although I haven''t mentioned it all the time, it doesn''t mean I''m not worried. No one knows whether the time and space of this era is the same as that of the era thousands of years later. If I stay here for a few years or more, and when I go back, that era has also passed for more than ten years, I''m afraid Yuzhi will have fun It''s very possible that the wave will be destroyed, and what will they do?


    The more you think about it, the more irritable you will be in the process of centrifugation. However, things will come one by one. According to Li''s guess, the culprit who brought you to the era thousands of years ago is probably the eye of jiugouyu reincarnation. If there is no accident, the eye must belong to Indra. After Indra awakens the eye of jiugouyu reincarnation, pupil technique should be related to time and space, otherwise Now Indra has only an eternal kaleidoscope and does not awaken the eye of reincarnation, so it is useless to leave even if you are anxious. Now the only way is to wait. After Indra awakens the eye of reincarnation and controls the power of time and space, he may have a way to go back. Before that, he must become stronger quickly OK, otherwise, there are so many cattle people in this era, maybe they will be killed at any time.


    "System, how can I fully release the potential of my immortal eye and immortal body?" Let''s sink our consciousness into the system and ask.


    "There''s no way. This system is only responsible for giving, and the rest needs to be done by the host itself. Of course, all this is to make the host not rely too much on the system. In the final analysis, I''m just a sword of the host. How to use it depends on the host itself!" This time, the system says more, the voice is more humanized, and I don''t know if it''s the illusion of separation.


    "What if I take the cells of Indra and Asura? Do you have a way for me to make it perfect Li frowned and asked again.


    "Yes, when you perfectly integrate the six blood lines in their bodies, your immortal eye and immortal body will be perfectly stimulated, and their strength can surpass the present Indra. Of course, this is under the condition of perfect integration. To achieve perfect integration, you need to make Indra and Asura cells into gene medicament through our department, and the transformation of the two will be successful One million points is needed for each fee! " The system answers calmly.


    "Ha?" It''s a fool''s eye. Although the words in front of the system have a lot of alluring power, the price behind it is a fool''s eye. Each needs one million points, that is, two million points. Isn''t that a pit.


    "Host, don''t feel at a loss. Although you have exchanged the immortal''s eye and immortal''s body, their power is all hidden in your body. They can help you transform your body slowly. In the case of no accident, it will take at least ten years or even longer for you to adapt to their seven or eight points of power. Although you don''t want to hit you, the fact is like this No matter yuzhiboban or qianshouzhu, they don''t have the blood of liudao, they just have chakra of Indra and Asura. In this case, they can''t give full play to the power of immortal''s eye and body, and the host you are the same. Compared with the first generation blood of Indra and Asura, you are worse It''s very far away. Your physical potential is not comparable with the two of them. Even if you have immortal body and immortal eye, you can''t reach the height of Indra and Asura, because your body is not directly proportional to your strength. If you get Indra and Asura''s cells, the system will refine them into a gene medicament containing the lineal blood of six immortals, The power of your immortal eye and immortal body will be perfectly inspired. At that time, even if there is no reincarnation eye, you can compete with yuzhiboban who has reincarnation eye! "


    This world can be said to be the world of blood supremacy. The closer we are to our ancestors, the stronger our own strength will be. We also have the body of immortals. There is almost no comparability between qianshouzhu and Asura. Yuzhiboban is also the same. Even if we have the eyes of immortals, we can''t compare with Indra. The reason for all this is that our own blood is impure. We only have the body of immortals and the eyes of immortals Chakra, but there is no matching blood. The so-called blood is blood, cells, meridians, body, and even the viscera. In a word, it is very complex. The six immortals were originally known as the ten tailed human pillar force. With the terrible blood of inheritance and huiyeji, no one knows how terrible it is for the two to merge. As the sons of the six immortals, Indra and Asura Their physical blood can never be compared with others. The power of immortal eye and immortal body has been brought into full play.


    To put it simply, Naruto also has immortal body, but he was beaten like a dog by the spot who has reincarnation eyes. Later, he got the direct inheritance of six immortals, so he can deal with huiyeji directly. This is the importance of blood.


    "However, not to mention the price, how to obtain the cells of Indra and Asura is a very big problem." I don''t care too much about the 2 million points. Anyway, the points are earned to gain power. If I can get the power to surpass Indra and Asura by paying 2 million points, why not? You know, the power of Indra and Asura is the level of the six primary levels. If Li can fully activate the immortal body and the immortal eye, he will defeat any one of them by relying on these two abilities. In other words, Li will also have the power of the six primary levels, and he will still be in the front position of the six primary levels.But how easy are the cells of Indra and Asura? The so-called cells, at least, should be some hardware in their body, such as the whole hand, such as the whole foot. Of course, if you can, the more the better. But the key is, how to do it? Do you want to beat them and cut off their hands or feet? This is obviously a bit difficult, at least not with the strength we have now.


    "It seems that if you want to find a way to improve your strength, even if you can''t defeat Asura and Indra, you can''t be too far away from each other!" Thinking of this, Li suddenly opened his eyes and startled the nearby jinnaro. However, Li ignored jinnaro and carefully combed what he thought in his mind. Just now, he thought of another way to strengthen his immortal body. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C265

    "When I exchange for nine tails, my immortal body has obviously grown up. Is it difficult to do that? Does the power of the tail beast help my immortal body?" The more you think about it, the more you feel that it is possible. After all, Nine Tailed animals are the incarnation of ten tailed animals, and ten tailed animals are the incarnation of the divine tree. The so-called immortal body is nothing more than the power of inheritance and the divine tree. It can be said that Nine Tailed animals are equal to the divine tree, and the divine tree is equal to the immortal body. The difference is only a matter of strength.


    "Do you want to try?" I''m a little hesitant. There are still seven tailed animals that haven''t been exchanged. If you want to exchange them all, I''m afraid it''s a lot of points. Besides, there''s the last ten tailed animals. Do you also want to exchange them? If the exchange, the value of their own points can not be left.


    But soon, Li will be hesitant to put aside, as long as you can enhance the strength, the point value is gone, the miser basically has no good end, Li is not so stupid, keep this point point value, and then to the critical moment, but caused greater losses.


    "System, exchange one to seven tailed animals for me first!" Eight tails and nine tails have been exchanged, so they can''t be exchanged any more. Now just exchange the other seven tails, and you can exchange ten tails directly. Li knows very well that if you exchange ten tails directly now, and become a pillar force of ten tails, can you open the eye of reincarnation directly?


    "One tailed animal needs 1000 points, two tailed animals need 5000 points, three tailed animals need 10000 points, four tailed animals need 30000 points, five tailed animals need 50000 points, six tailed animals need 100000 points, seven tailed animals need 200000 points, seven tailed animals need 396000 points to exchange, deducting 396000 points, one to seven tailed animals can exchange successfully, and the remaining points of the host are 4.1 million points!"


    In an instant, li felt a fierce chakra rushing from his body. The huge chakra almost made Li not breathe smoothly. However, this kind of suffocation came and went quickly. When all the feelings brought by the tailed beast disappeared, Li just vomited a little. Just now, he had a kind of feeling that he could not control, which made Li feel very strange Strange, not to say that tailed animals have no thoughts, why do they still struggle?


    "System, don''t you think you should explain the situation just now?" Said Li frowning.


    "Host, what happened just now has nothing to do with the system. Everything is the cause of the host itself. Although the tail animals exchanged in the system have no thinking, in the final analysis, the chakra of the tail animals is too large and has a very strong killing nature. You exchange seven tail animals at one time, plus the previous eight tail and nine tail animals, you are almost at chakra now The whole world is shocked, and chakra of the tailed beast has the nature of killing legs, so if you are not careful, the host may be affected, but the host can rest assured that with your eternal kaleidoscope and immortal body, it is enough to suppress these nine tailed beasts, so you don''t have to worry that you will be affected! " The system explains.


    Wen Yan, Li nodded slightly, which was regarded as a recognition of the system. So he didn''t go deep into this matter. He opened the exchange page of tailed animals. Nine of the ten tailed animals on the page had been exchanged, which showed that they had been exchanged, and the color became gray. The ten tailed icon, which had always been gray before, had now turned into gold, indicating that they could be exchanged, but Two million points.


    "It takes two million points to fuse the cells of Asura and Indra. I have four million and one hundred thousand now, and two million for ten tails. After calculation, there are still 100000 points left. Well, that''s enough!" From nodded, no hesitation, reaching out to click exchange, but at this time, the system is called from.


    "Host, you should not forget what I said just now. With the pupil power of your eternal kaleidoscope, you can only suppress Nine Tailed animals. If you exchange ten tailed animals now, you are likely to be swallowed by ten tailed animals. So, do you still want to exchange them?"


    Hearing the system, Li quickly retracted his hand and asked, "what''s the matter? Do you need so many restrictions to exchange ten tails? "


    Li is very dissatisfied. Now the Nine Tailed beasts have been exchanged. His immortal body is almost twice as strong as before, but it doesn''t play much role in immortal eyes. But ten tails are different. Immortal body and immortal eyes belong to ten tails. If you can exchange the ten tails, maybe you don''t need Indra and Ashu Luo''s cells can also stimulate the immortal''s body and eye to the most perfect state, but now the system says that it should be careful. Isn''t that tantalizing?


    "Host, if there is a shortcut to everything, the world''s strong don''t know how many, although you have my help, you can walk faster and farther than others, but it just makes you faster, not let you ascend the sky. If ten tails are really so easy to get, why do you exchange for immortal''s eye and immortal''s body? Just deposit four million points, exchange one to ten tails, and become a pillar of ten tails? " The voice of the system is a little cold, and it''s obviously very angry at the idea that it wants to ascend to the sky.


    "No matter what kind of power it is, it has its corresponding level. Your eternal kaleidoscope can control Nine Tailed animals or less, but when facing ten tailed animals, you must have reincarnation eye. That is to say, if you don''t want to be swallowed by the power of ten tailed animals, you can exchange for ten tailed animals after you open reincarnation eye!"After a word, Li was stunned. When he thought about it carefully, he was also a little annoyed. He was really too anxious. Since he came to this era and was hit by Indra and Asura one after another, he was impatient to leave. His pursuit of power has almost become a kind of obsession. Now I think about it, I really want to eat one mouthful at a time If you become fat with one mouthful, you will end up either stuck or choked. If you really exchange ten tails, you can directly control ten tails. Isn''t it against the sky? Like other tailed animals, the human pillar force is suitable or not, let alone the human pillar force of ten tails?


    "Now that I can''t control the power of ten tails, I have to slow down. Now that I have the power of nine tails, the potential of immortal body has been stimulated by at least six points, which is not too far away from Asura. If I rely on the pupil skill of the eternal kaleidoscope and sneak attack, I may not be able to hurt Asura, and then I will take the opportunity to get his details "I''ll do it!" Li Li narrowed his eyes slightly and began to think about the next action in his heart www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C266

    "Hateful, I didn''t expect that a yuzhiboli came out in the middle of the way. In this way, the plan to let Indra and Asura die together would not be wrong?"


    Dark night, dark cave, when everyone is almost asleep, a dark, non-human like object sitting on the ground, full of curse, if you see from the words will be recognized, this guy is one of the late that suddenly ran out of the hidden boss, black Jue.


    "No, this matter has been planned for so long. It''s not easy to wait until dayongmuyuyi and dayongmuyu village disappear. Seeing that the plan has been implemented half way, how can it be destroyed by this guy who suddenly emerges?" Heijue was gnashing his teeth. Originally, the plan was well implemented. He provoked the conflict between Indra and Asura and let them fight. According to heijue''s plan, the final winner should be Indra. However, because of the war with Asura, he should be seriously injured and die frequently. At that time, it was the best time to use Indra to revive huiyeji. Everything, originally All of them are following the plan of heijue. Because of heijue''s provocation, Indra''s heart that originally wanted to bring peace to the world was twisted. Only power can bring peace to the world. Therefore, his idea and Asura formed a direct proportion, and the conflict between them began. Everything was implemented normally. However, a few days ago, an unidentified person suddenly broke out However, in this world, even heijue, who lived in the same age as liudao immortal, could not find the origin of Li.


    Heijue calmed his anger and began to plan in his mind!


    "Although yuzhiboli''s power is not as good as Indra and Asura, it can''t be underestimated. It''s obvious that I can''t deal with him with my strength. So it seems that I can only get rid of him with other people''s hands. However, in today''s world, in addition to Indra and Asura, the only people who can get rid of yuzhiboli are chalura and jinnara. It''s possible for chalura, but It seems that jinnaro has a lot to do with yuzhiboli. It''s impossible to use jinnaro''s hand. So it seems that we have to start from kaluro! "


    However, what makes heijue difficult is how to stir up the hatred between chaluro and Li. It seems that there is no conflict between their ideas, and it is impossible to take advantage of other hatred. After all, jinnaro, chaluro''s sister, is not a vegetarian. If you want to start from her, you might as well kill Li directly. You know, jinnaro is more realistic Naro is stronger than Li.


    "By the way, since we can''t start from a single aspect, we can only start the war between Indra and Asura from all aspects. I remember that in the area of Asura''s clan, the old man of An''an Qingyang hasn''t died yet. He lives longer than the six immortals. Although he doesn''t die yet, his strength can''t be fully exerted. If I go to kill him If you kill them and blame them on Indra, then Asura will surely launch an all-out war against Indra. Moreover, the boy of kaluro once received the guidance of a''er Qingyang, which is the first half of the teachers. In this way, there are more conditions to use! "


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Asura, have you really thought about it? If you already have this psychological preparation, then, these nine tailed animals can give you at any time! "


    In the forbidden room, Ampere''s eyes were still closed, while Asura stood respectfully in front of him. This time, Asura also felt a sense of crisis and wanted to improve his strength urgently, so he decided on Nine Tailed animals. He wanted to be the pillar of tailed animals like his father, so he found ampere''s The Nine Tailed beasts were handed over to him by his father, but after all, An''an Qingyang was an elder. Asura was a person who respected the old and loved the young, so naturally he took them respectfully.


    "Yes, brother Indra has been helped by a strong man recently. I feel a crisis, so I have to find a way to improve my strength. Otherwise, I may fail. I''m afraid the world will be ruled by brother Indra at that time. According to the idea of brother Indra, if I let him rule the world, I don''t know what immeasurable loss will happen!" Asura nodded and said respectfully.


    When he heard Asura''s words, ah''an Qingyang finally opened his eyes. His turbid old eyes flashed a trace of light. He looked at Asura and said in a hoarse voice, "Asura, since childhood, although your aptitude is not as good as your elder brother Asura, you are late. According to your strength, you should be a little better than Indra now, but you always stick to your brother Do you think it''s really appropriate to keep half of your strength in every fight so that every fight ends in a draw? As long as you two still coexist, the war between you will not stop, and more people will die. I am not urging you to do fratricidal things, but you have to distinguish right from wrong. At the beginning, your father, Da Tongmu Yuyi, entrusted tolerance to you only because you had great wisdom. Therefore, I hope you can consider it What I just said


    "Uncle ampere "Asura slightly frowned, half a sound, or helplessly sighed, said," I know, after the battle, I will never have the slightest bit of stay! "


    In fact, Asura didn''t do his best before he thought about his brother, so why didn''t he? No matter what, they are all brothers. Even if there is another conflict of ideas, the fact that they are connected by blood can''t be changed. When fighting, they will instinctively leave a way for each other more or less. Amp Qingyang thinks highly of Asura. No, it should be said that Indra''s impression is really a little bad. It''s almost the representative of madness and disaster, and no one will recognize him For such a power oriented guy, he will keep his hands on others.Ampere Qingyang helplessly shakes his head. Although Asura agrees, but with the understanding of Asura, Asura can''t do it. At least, he can''t do it now.


    "Lord feather, let me do one last thing for you, in order not to let your patience be cut off by your eldest son Indra!" Ampere Qingyang made a decision in his heart. Yes, he already felt that his time was running out and his vitality was almost exhausted. Otherwise, he would not have handed over the tail beast to Asura so soon, because he thought Asura was immature. However, seeing that his time was coming, he had better hand over the tail beast as soon as possible. Moreover, he also wanted to make use of his last life to serve him Six immortals do something.


    After getting the tail beast, Asura happily went out of the forbidden room. He didn''t know that ampere Qingyang had begun to calculate him, although this calculation was for his good!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ..


    "no, chief, something happened to Lord Qingyang! Last night someone broke into the forbidden room and killed master Qingyang! "


    In the early morning of the next day, a ninja rushed into the cave of Asura''s usual practice with a flustered look! ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C267

    "I didn''t expect that the old man of a''an Qingyang had the same idea as me, but it saved me some time!"


    In the cave, heijue''s face is full of happiness. Last night, he sneaked into Asura''s clan and wanted to attack anqing Yang. Although heijue''s strength is not high, he also has his own unique point, that is, he has a lot of chakras. Almost no one can find them, so he sneaked in very smoothly. After finding anqing Yang, he hasn''t found them yet When he had time to do it, he was found by an''er Qingyang. At that time, heijue was scared to death and almost ran away. However, he didn''t expect that an''er Qingyang would deal with him. Instead, he gave up his last breath and asked heijue to make it look like the Buddha had been here. However, heijue would not be obedient. He made the scene look like he had left. After all, he was not satisfied with heijue As far as it is concerned, Indra has Asura to deal with. Li is the biggest enemy of heijue. We must eradicate it.


    "The next step is to watch a good play. I don''t know what will happen after Asura knows that ampere Qingyang was killed by yuzhiboli?" After the success of the scheme, heijue couldn''t help laughing, just like his dark body, even the laughter was creepy.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Who did it? Soundless and stirless to kill all of us, and who killed this uncle Amy?


    Asura stood in front of the dead a''er Qingyang with an angry face. He recalled the person with this ability quickly in his mind. What''s the motive of killing a''er Qingyang?


    An''an Qingyang is a follower of the six immortals. No, it should be said that he has the same relationship as the brothers. The six immortals founded Renzong, while An''an Qingyang taught the six immortals the skills of boundary and seal. The relationship between them is not so much superior and inferior as the brothers. It can be imagined that An''an Qingyang has what kind of status among the big Tongmu clan, Asura and Indra, and so on When they were young, a''an Qingyang was half of their teacher. Now they are poisoned. How can Asura not be angry?


    "This breath of chakra is very similar to the chakra of yuzhiboli. I once fought with him, and I have a certain understanding of his chakra, which is absolutely right. The air also exudes the breath of chakra belonging to yuzhiboli!" Gallo is also a blue faced man. His fingernails are almost sunk into his palms. His reincarnated eyes can see a lot of things. Although he can''t survey heaven and earth like huiyeji, it''s not difficult to see through the residual chakra breath in the air.


    This is the brilliant place of heijue. Before he went to the Ashura land, he went to the place where Li fought with chalura. He used a special method to collect the remnant chakra left by Li and used it to plant the blame.


    "Yu Zhi Bo Li? Is that the guy Asura''s eyes glared when he heard the speech. He was a man who respected his elders. Moreover, almost all the Ninjas in liudao immortal''s time had died. An Qingyang was the only one who had died. Now he is dead, too. It''s a very painful thing. Asura''s anger can''t be restrained.


    "Whirlpool, go down quickly and mobilize ninjas. Let''s find Indra VIP!" Asura clenched his teeth and glared at him.


    Ampere whirlpool is the son of ampere Qingyang. When his father died, he was the saddest and the one who wanted revenge most. He had been waiting for Asura''s order for a long time. At this time, when he heard Asura''s words, he immediately stood up and rushed out of the forbidden chamber.


    Although his father died, ampere vortex didn''t cry. Yes, in such a troubled times, when people would die at any time, they seemed to have been prepared for the death of their relatives. Therefore, ampere vortex didn''t cry and make a scene, but was full of hatred, suppressing and waiting for the opportunity of revenge.


    "What''s the matter? Why did the chief summon us in such a hurry?"


    "Shh, be quiet. I''ll tell you that it''s said that Lord a Qingyang was suddenly killed last night. Now the leader and other adults are very angry. It''s said that the person who killed Lord a Qingyang was a young man named yuzhiboli from Indra''s side. Now the leader is going to force Indra to hand over yuzhiboli!"


    "How can this be possible? Indra is so proud. Even if yuzhiboli does this, I''m afraid Indra will not hand over the man. It will be a big war then!"


    Thousands of people were standing on a huge square, whispering, with a little hush and a little worry in their voice. This was naturally because of the death of an Qingyang, and the worry was because there might be a war. After all, no one liked to fight. Moreover, it was less than half a month since the last truce, and it was very important to start the second war so soon It''s too fast. They haven''t slowed down yet. In the past, they had a fight, and it took at least half a year to start the second time. Now it''s less than half a month. It''s just


    after a while, Asura and chalura came. Suddenly, everyone closed their mouths, looked at Asura and waited for the leader''s order.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Lord Indra, Asura, they don''t know why. They have integrated the Ninja army early in the morning. They are coming towards us now. Please tell us what to do next!" In the hall, a ninja kneels on one knee and says respectfully."Oh?" When he heard the words, he frowned slightly. Asura''s action made him a little unclear. So, in the past, he started the war first, and Asura took it passively. What medicine did Asura take this time? He was the first to stir up the war, but these ideas just lingered in his mind. Indra threw them away. It happened that Indra was never afraid of war. Teng''s whole life stood up from his chair and said in a deep voice, "go down quickly, call ninja and kill Ashura with me!"


    "Yes, Lord Indra!" Compared with Asura, the Ninjas on Indra''s side have no complaints. For those who advocate power, they never fear war or escape from war.


    Just came to the hall to find Indra. When Li saw this scene, he picked his eyebrows and looked at the ninja who passed him in a hurry. Li looked at Indra and asked, "is this going to start a war?" £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C268

    In the open valley, the two sides meet for more than ten meters. Asura looks angry and murderous. But this time, his eyes are not on his old enemy Indra, but on Li beside Indra. No, not only Asura, but also on Li. At this moment, Indra seems to have lost his sense of existence.


    Because Tuoluo frowned slightly, a little unclear, so he looked at Asura and said in a deep voice, "Asura, if you want to fight, what do you mean by this kind of eyes?"


    It was the first time that Indra saw such a strong intention of killing Asura. He felt a little strange in his heart. The murderous spirit was obviously aimed at leaving. Could it be that Indra had done something outrageous?


    "Indra, it''s none of your business this time. We''re only here to ask you for someone!" Asura calmed his anger for a moment, looked at Indra and said coldly, but Asura didn''t give any face this time, and his tone was very solemn. Maybe he was jealous and angry, and he forgot what kind of person Indra was.


    Sure enough, when Indra heard Ashura''s voice calling for the minions, his face suddenly became gloomy, and he said in the same cold voice, "Ashura, do you think you are too proud of yourself, I am Indra''s man, when do you want it?"


    However, at this time, Li stepped forward, reached out to stop Indra, shook his head slightly, and said faintly, "I think the person they are looking for should be me, so it''s my personal business. I hope you don''t interfere!"


    Li has no fear of Asura''s power. After exchanging Nine Tailed beasts, Li''s chakra has reached the stage of terror. Even if Asura wants to defeat himself, it''s not so easy. If we add some strange pupil skills, we may not be able to tear a piece of meat from Asura''s body. At that time, if we go to Asura''s cells, we will succeed.


    "Away, you?" Indra frowned slightly, a little unclear. So, Asura''s power can be equal to his own. Indra didn''t understand. Where did he get his self-confidence? Or is it just for your dignity and honor?


    Li shook his head and did not answer Indra''s words. Instead, he looked at Asura and said with disdain, "although I don''t know why you hate me so much, your appearance at this moment is in inverse proportion to the idea you always pursue!"


    "Hum, Yu Zhibo, do you dare to do it? Now, it''s no use saying anything! " Asura was angry in his eyes, and he didn''t want to hear more from Li. Because Dora was a tough guy, Asura was also a tough guy. Otherwise, he would not have been fraternal for so many years because of black Jue''s provocation.


    Smell speech, from slightly frowned, dare to do dare not recognize? It seems that he has done something wrong to them. Although Li needs an opportunity to fight with Asura, this kind of inexplicable reason still makes Li a little unacceptable. After all, it seems that he has been calculated by someone. Li can tolerate anything, that is, he can''t bear others to calculate himself as a chess piece.


    "By the way, is it heijue?" Li suddenly woke up. After he came to the world, he was hit by Indra''s strength one after another. He wanted to strengthen his strength and forgot about heijue. It''s a big blind spot. No, it should be said that heijue really hid too much. If he didn''t do it, I''m afraid he would not be able to do it after he left Think of black Jue peeping in the dark.


    "Don''t let me find that guy, or I''ll have to skin you!" Centrifugal curse two, he most hate others to calculate themselves, black Jue is hit from the muzzle of the gun.


    Although he knew that he might be calculated, Li didn''t intend to explain anything. The more he explained, the more he would carry on the black pot. Moreover, Li also wanted to fight with Asura and then seize his cells. Now that the opportunity has come, why not!


    "Asura, if you want my life, come with me!" Now that we have made a decision, Li will drag on again. If we don''t go into the tiger''s den, we can''t get the tiger''s son. After that, Li will jump up and go away, quarreling with the mountains in the distance.


    "Leave, wait "Jinnaro saw that Li left so decisively. He was so worried. Asura''s strength was so terrible that even jinnaro didn''t dare to say that he could fight, let alone leave? He wanted to catch up, but Indra held out his hand and stopped him.


    "Brother Indra, Li can''t beat the second brother. You should know the strength of Li and Asura. If we let it go, Li may die!" Seeing Indra blocking the road, jinnara could not help shouting.


    "Jinnaro, you are too excited. Calm down!" Indra frowned slightly, and obviously felt uncomfortable with the expression of jinnara now. In the past, even if jinnara was impatient, he would not be so absent-minded as he is now. But Indra did not think much and continued to say, "you should know that what he decided would not be changed easily, and I, as his friend, would not block his way, Since he wants to fight Asura, we should wait for him here! "


    When I heard Indra''s words, I was stunned. Was I too excited? Why? Jinnaro was full of doubts, but he settled down and kept thinking about the same problem."Indra, this war is not aimed at you. Now that yuzhibo is far away from knowing the current affairs, we can avoid a war disaster. You can decide whether to retreat or stay by yourself." Asura snorted with a strong voice. He nodded to the nearby chaluro and ampere vortex, and then directly chased away.


    "Is there really something big going on?" Indra frowned. Today''s Asura is so abnormal that he can''t figure out what''s going on. Indra looked at Karura and asked in a deep voice, "Karura, what''s the matter?"


    Although Ashura''s affairs have nothing to do with him, Indra has a feeling of being calculated. If he doesn''t understand, Indra will be tangled and can''t sleep. This is a sadness!


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Li and Asura have run for tens of miles before they stop in a broad valley. If they fight here, both of them can open their hands and feet, and they can look at each other from afar. Asura''s eyes are full of murders, while Li''s face is dignified. This battle is very important for both of them. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C269

    "Why do you want to kill An''an Qingyang? He has nothing to do with you, and you have never met him. What is your purpose to kill him?"


    Asura didn''t do it immediately. He was not a fool. In his opinion, no matter what he did, he would have his own motive. Well, the guy who boasted of benevolence and righteousness would be so troublesome. He clearly wanted to kill the other party''s itching teeth, but for the pathetic benevolence and righteousness coat in his heart, he would restrain himself all the time, hoping that the enemy''s words could provoke them Then they can kill the people they hate with the slogan of killing.


    "If you kill, why do you need so many reasons to kill? You want to kill me, so you can kill me directly. Does that need a reason? " He said, ah''an-qing-yang, it''s the first time that he heard the name. However, judging from Asura''s appearance, ah''an-qing-yang must also be a very important person. It seems that heijue is very good at layout. If it wasn''t for Li''s knowledge of the existence of such a number one person, he would be killed by heijue.


    However, Li doesn''t intend to explain it. He is not a person of this era. As long as he achieves his goal, he will leave. He doesn''t need to care about other people''s ideas.


    "Yes? Then I don''t have to say anything more to you! " Asura took a deep breath. He was afraid that he would lose his temper. This was the taboo of ninja. Once a man lost his mind, his strength would be greatly reduced. This was taught by his father liudaoxian.


    "Asura, this is it. We can''t avoid a fight. Come on, don''t waste time!" As soon as Li''s pupil shrinks, the eternal kaleidoscope bursts out with boundless pupil force, and the chakra of the whole body bursts out. Suzanneng Hu gradually takes shape. Without leaving his hand, he directly uses the complete suzanneng Hu. Not only that, Li also enters the tailed animal mode and immortal mode. His whole body is covered with a layer of golden chakra coat, and there are six gouyu and Nine Tailed animals on his neck Chakra, plus chakra from itself, this huge amount of chakra is absolutely shocking. Even in this era, only Asura, the four of them, the ancestor of ampere vortex, can be compared.


    With the growth of chakra, the immortal''s body has matured six or seven points. Although the size of suzannenghu is still about 120 meters, his power is stronger than before. Standing in the center of suzannenghu''s forehead, he drives suzannenghu to Asura step by step.


    "This is the chakra of the tailed beast?" Asura was shocked. He could feel that there was more than one chakra in the left chakra, but there were nine chakras. Startled, Asura quickly felt his body and found that the nine chakras were still in his body. Then he was relieved. On the night before the death of Anpei Qingyang, Anpei Qingyang had given the nine chakras to Asura, He also taught him the art of seal. That is to say, Asura has become the pillar of Nine Tailed animals. His immortal body has been fully mature under the stimulation of tailed animals.


    "Mudun, the art of wooden man!" Asura stares at Li, and his hands seal quickly. In a short time, a terrible wooden giant nearly 300 meters appears, standing there like a towering hill. Asura stands on the forehead of the wooden man, and his whole body is wrapped by golden chakra. In a short time, he turns into a monster with two faces and six arms, three hands in front and three hands in back, and four hands with one in each Black bead, the original two hands just hold a black bead together.


    Seeing this, Li was stunned. After reaction, he murmured unbelievably, "it''s impossible that Asura has become the pillar force of Nine Tailed animals, and can skillfully use the immortal''s jade. What''s the matter?"


    It''s hard to understand that Indra is still an eternal kaleidoscope, but Asura has fully exerted the power of the immortal mode, which means that Asura is now half a six immortal, and has stimulated ten layers of immortal body power. The strength of Asura has obviously reached the six medium level, which is not the primary level of Indra What people can deal with, you know, at the level of six Dao, no class is different from each other. For example, Ashura''s wooden man skill has reached a terrible 300 meters, while Indra''s complete body must be able to be able to be able to be able to be able to be able to be able to be able to be able to be able to be able to be able to be able to be able to be able to be able to be able to be able to be able to be able to be able to be able to be able to be able to handle Indra''s complete body must be able to be able to be able to be able to be able to be able to be It''s broken, let alone left.


    "Yuzhiboli, no matter what kind of self-confidence you have, but now, you can''t beat me. You''d better let it go!" Asura looked at the foot of the tiny suzaneng Hu, his eyes flashed a trace of disdain, directly controlled the wooden man to blow to the away suzaneng Hu.


    "Not necessarily!" Li narrowed his eyes slightly. Although Asura''s strength is beyond Li''s imagination, he has mental calculation but no intention. The purpose of Li is not to defeat Asura anyway. As long as he operates properly, he may not have the possibility of success.


    However, in the face of such a giant, it''s not suitable to be tough. We can only use clever methods. Thinking of this, we are far away from dissolving suzaneng directly, and the whole person runs towards the side quickly.


    Boom! Creak ~ ~


    the giant of 300 meters hit the ground with a fist. Suddenly, every village on the ground cracked, and then collapsed quickly. Boulders rolled like waves. Regardless of them, they stepped on some flying boulders and ran directly behind the wooden man. Their hands were sealed quickly."Huodun, Haohuo extinguishes!"


    A large sea of fire surges towards the wooden man, but it can only submerge the wooden man''s ankle, and it has no influence at all. However, this is not Li''s attack. After the fire surges over the wooden man, Li''s seal style changes again, "Mudun, the art of wooden dragon!"


    Several wooden dragons came out directly from the foot of the wooden man, quickly wrapped around the knee of the wooden man, and kept sucking chakra. Although they were the same users of Mudun, the characteristics of sucking chakra would not change.


    Just as Asura wanted to take action, a big black flame suddenly appeared on the wooden man''s head. Soon, the black flame spread. Almost for a moment, most of the wooden people were wrapped by the black flame, and a crackling sound came out. It was the manifestation that the wooden man was being burned. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C270

    "A waste of time!"


    Asura looked at the black flame that was about to burn to his feet. Although he was shocked by its burning speed, he didn''t pay attention to it. With one of his arms raised, a jade for seeking Tao turned into an object like a PU fan, which directly destroyed the surrounding flame. Asura didn''t care about the wooden man any more, so he jumped down and came to Li''s front, where the jade for seeking Tao surrounded him When Shura circled, one of them formed a spear, which was held by Asura, while the other four formed a sword, whip, shield, and a bow and arrow.


    The spear is held by the right hand in the front, the shield is held by the left hand, and the rest of the weapons are on the four arms in the back. Well, as for Asura with two sides, the front and back are the same.


    Looking at Asura''s immortal mode, I was envious. When I watched animation before, I was envious of three heads and six arms. Now I see with my own eyes that although it''s only double-sided six arms, it''s also very handsome. A person with six hands and five weapons can attack at the same time. Is there anything more bullying than that?


    Of course, admiration is admiration, and the fight will continue. In the face of a strong man like Asura, if he is careless, all his previous achievements will be wasted. Li Ke doesn''t dare to relax at all. He takes down the fire fan from his waist with his backhand and looks at Asura on guard.


    Gee!


    After the burning of Tianzhao flame, the 300 meter tall wooden man was gradually covered by the Tianzhao flame. After a while, he could no longer stand steadily, uttered a cry of sadness and fell to the ground. At this time, Asura and Li understood, and the two golden figures turned into streamers and collided.


    Bang! Bang! Ah!


    Mars scattered. The sickle of Li''s right hand constantly collided with Asura''s spear, and the fan of his left hand was also fighting against Asura''s other weapons. After a while, Li had already shown his weakness. In the final analysis, six hands fighting two hands was really enough to bully people. Moreover, Asura''s weapons were all transformed from seeking Tao jade, and their attack power was very rapid.


    When!


    Asura waved his spear with his right hand and knocked away Li''s sickle. At this moment, a long black knife cut off Li''s head.


    "The beauty of thinking!" As soon as the pupil shrinks, the divine power starts and the whole person retreats. At this time, the long knife cuts on Li''s head. However, it cuts across without hindrance. Looking at Asura''s shocked eyes, Li grins slightly, and then goes through Asura''s body. The sickle looks directly at Asura''s neck.


    But Asura has six arms on both sides. Even if he runs to the back of Asura, it doesn''t make any difference to Asura. Seeing the sickle of Li shining on his neck, Asura is not in a hurry to block it. But what makes him depressed is that they don''t make a golden sound when they collide with each other. On the contrary, they are like invisible objects. Asura is very depressed Want to vomit blood, turn around behind to retreat two, angrily stare to leave.


    "You want to decide the outcome like this, but there''s no way!" Asura exclaimed angrily.


    According to common sense, Shenwei has no solution, at least for ordinary people. If you want to break Shenwei, you must master space ninja, and have a speed comparable to space ninja. Only in this way can you seize a moment to hurt Shenwei users. Of course, if you can''t escape from Shenwei space, ordinary people will take it He can''t help it. There are countless different spaces in the space. Each space is different and has its own coordinates. Unless he has the same eyes as Li, it''s possible to catch him. Of course, when huiyeji creates time and space at any time, the divine power of Li can''t work. For huiyeji, he can easily sense the fluctuations in the space and escape When it comes to different spaces, there are more or less fluctuations. Huiyeji can rely on this fluctuation to find the coordinates of the space where she is, and then she can control it.


    Of course, as far as Asura is concerned, it''s not very useful. Unless he can''t escape all the time, Asura can feel it as soon as he comes out. His immortal body has grown up. His perception of surrounding energy, smell and temperature has reached the limit. At the moment of leaving, Asura can feel it Perceiving the temperature conversion and odor conversion in the air is more important than the energy conversion. After all, if you run to a different space, then the real space will be gone. After you come out again, you will have it again. There is such a big difference between there and no one can feel it, but Asura can easily feel it.


    Almost in an instant, Asura''s body moved very fast. In the blink of an eye, he came to Li. The spear in his hand aimed at Li''s heart and stabbed him directly. Just now, he felt the strange air, so Asura seized the opportunity to attack, so that Li would not run into the strange space again.


    "Fast speed, this guy!" With a slight contraction from the pupil, he just wanted to come out to attack Asura, but unexpectedly, as soon as he came out, Asura had already come in front of him. This kind of perception and speed is simply appalling.


    There are only two kinds of people who want to catch Li who has divine power. The first is the master of space ninja, and the second is the person with strong perception and extremely fast speed. However, no matter which one is, there is only one person in the whole world of tolerance at most. Obviously, Asura is the one who belongs to the latter. He not only has strong perception, but also can almost match the speed of space Ninjutsu is comparable. As soon as he came out, he felt something strange. Then he launched an attack in an instant, and the speed was comparable to that of space Ninjutsu. Of course, this is not Shenwei garbage, but Asura''s strength is too abnormal. Who can sense terror and have such abnormal speed? No matter who they are, they all have their own domain. Otherwise, they would not have the name of perceptual ninja. Except for Asura and Indra, as the son of liudao immortal, huiyeji''s grandson, they are all a collection of love, which outsiders can''t match.Looking at the spear approaching his heart, Li didn''t intend to escape. He showed a smile at the corner of his mouth and directly met Asura''s spear.


    Zizi!


    The spear ran through Li''s chest, splashing a large amount of blood. At this time, Li also seized the opportunity to grasp Asura''s shoulder, then hugged him and said softly, "Asura, I won!"


    Another piece of blood splashed up. Li grabbed a piece of meat from Asura''s shoulder with his hand, and the painful Asura took a breath of cold air! ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C271

    Boom!


    The sky was full of thunder, and lightning leaped in the dark clouds. The big raindrops kept falling, and the messy ground was covered with rain and fog. Asura had already left. There was only a boy with long hair in black lying on the ground. His blood flowed from his body and flowed far away along the rain on the ground. In addition, there was a sickle The fans were scattered to one side.


    Step ~ ~ step ~ ~!


    The sound of footsteps, the ground raised a trace of rain, a group of people came to the front of Li, looking at Li who had been lying on the ground and lost his life, a group of people silently lowered their heads, Indra opened his eyes, looked at the silent Li, his face was indifferent, but the pupil was with inexplicable meaning.


    "Dead Is that right? " Indra clenched his fist and murmured, "no matter who caused this, I will find out the real culprit for you!"


    Indra, they have heard that the reason why Asura is so angry is that ampere Qingyang was killed by Li. When they heard the news, Indra certainly didn''t believe it, because Li had been with jinnara all this time. How could he have time to go to Asura''s place to kill people? Besides, as such an antique, no one in the world today knows whether An''an Qingyang is still alive except for a few people. Some young people even don''t know how far away he is? He was only seventeen years old. When he was born, a''anqing Yang had been a hermit for a long time. It was impossible for him to know each other, and there was no hatred. Therefore, in any way, Indra did not think that a''anqing Yang was killed by Li.


    Jinnaro kneels beside her. She has no words. Her eyes with a little blue are a little dull. Her hands have been pinched tightly. She doesn''t cry or complain about how to do it. In this era, there are too many people dying. Everyone is losing their relatives and lovers. Maybe it has become a habit, maybe it has forged their endurance To a certain extent, people in this era, no matter how sad they are when they lose their relatives and lovers, will not cry like ordinary people. However, it is precisely because of this kind of repression that the seeds of hatred spread very quickly.


    "Jinnara, if you want to get revenge, kill Asura next time!" Indra frowned slightly and said faintly. Of course, he just said that. He didn''t think that jinnara would kill Asura because of a person he had just met. After all, Asura was jinnara''s second brother.


    "Unforgivable, second brother, he actually killed Li. It''s unforgivable!" Jinnara lowered her head and didn''t answer Indra''s words, but her whole body was shaking. Looking at the red blood flowing with the rain on the ground, the anger in jinnara''s heart could no longer be suppressed. The terrible chakra burst out from her body and swept away all the falling rain. Indra could not help but step back two steps. He blocked the chakra of jinnara with his hand and put a smile on his face With a little doubt, this is too much. How long have they known each other?


    Although Indra is not a fickle person, he and Li didn''t know each other for a long time, so he didn''t have a deep friendship. At this time, Li was killed by Asura. Although Indra was a little sad, he was more thinking about how to defeat Asura, so as to achieve his own ideal and help Li revenge by the way. As for being very sad, Indra would not have this He has been a leader for so many years and has been fighting everywhere. He doesn''t know how many of his companions have died. Even though he hated his incompetence at first, at this moment, his hatred is just a little stronger. It can''t lift the waves of Torah.


    "Well, jinnaro, we don''t have time to waste here. The old man''s Day is coming. We need to go back and prepare!" Indra didn''t want to spend time here. He turned around and looked at the two men behind him. He said faintly, "take yuzhibo away and find a better place to bury him!"


    "Yes, Lord Indra!"


    Two subordinates nodded, and then came to Li''s side, but they didn''t know how to do it, because jinnara held Li tightly, just like he didn''t hear Indra''s words, holding Li motionless. They were just subordinates. How dare they collide with this heartbreaking young lady? For a moment, they were very embarrassed.


    However, at this time, Li, who had no life and closed his eyes, suddenly slowly opened his eyes and looked at the tight naluo holding him. His face, which was close at hand, suddenly jumped up and stepped back two steps. However, when it was clear that it was tight naluo, Li was a little embarrassed. His just action was just a conditioned reflex. It was a man''s day Students'' vigilance will not be lost with the improvement of their strength, but will become more and more powerful.


    "Well?" Indra, who was ready to leave, frowned and turned to Li. At this moment, Indra''s pupil shrank and his face was unbelievable. Just now, he did check. Li''s heart was pierced and there was no fluctuation of life. He was almost a dead man, but what''s the matter now? But when he saw Li''s right eye, Indra was surprised again, because Li''s right eye had turned white. Compared with the scarlet writing wheel eye in his left eye, the blank in his right eye was more striking.


    "Li, you''re not dead? Are you really not dead? " The most exciting thing is jinnaro. Seeing that Li has suddenly come to life, jinnaro doesn''t care about anything else any more. He jumps on Li''s body, arms around Li''s neck, with tears on his face. But now it''s raining, Li can''t tell whether it''s tears or rain. But listening to jinnaro''s voice full of sadness and joy, Li''s mouth shows a smile, I know Jinnaro is worried about himself."Hello, miss, pay attention to the image. Although we have a good relationship, we can''t ignore the defense of men and women." Looking at the tight Naro hanging on his body, Li shook his head slightly. Maybe he got Asura''s cells. Li was in a good mood. For the first time in history, he joked with him in this way.


    Having said that, nalo didn''t mean to come down at all, and he directly leaned his left face against Li''s chest, which made Li speechless. Didn''t his death cause them such a big sensation?


    At this time, Indra went through the crowd and came to Li. He squinted at Li and asked, "I just checked. You are dead. Why are you alive now? What''s the matter with your right eye? " £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C272

    Although the quality of ninjas in this era is many times stronger than that of later ninjas, ninja and Tongshu after a thousand years have evolved over a thousand years. This is the precipitation of time and the historical culture. Now, apart from leaving, only Indra has an eternal kaleidoscope. Similarly, the Tongshu in his eyes is also limited and rooted It can''t be compared with the thousands or even tens of thousands of kaleidoscopes in the later period. That strange pupil skill has evolved over thousands of years. Not to mention Indra, even the ancestor of pupil skill can''t have the forbidden skill of this kind of magic skill. It''s normal for Indra not to know.


    "This is the pupil technique in my eyes. It''s called Yi Xie Na Qi. It''s a pupil technique that can reverse my own destiny, but the cost is very serious. This pupil technique is the cause of my right eye!" He pointed to his empty right eye and said faintly.


    "Yi Xie Na Qi?" Indra''s eyes flashed a bit of surprise when he heard the words. Although he knew little about it, he was sure that this pupil skill had reversed the fate of Li. He was able to survive through his heart. What kind of anti heaven pupil skill is this yennaqi? This is just against heaven. Death is an irreversible fate for anyone. Even the six immortals, who are called the God of creation, can''t escape death. Now one pupil skill can reverse human life and death. How can this be possible?


    "Yennaqi, is this a magic? Or Indra asked excitedly. He could avoid the pupil of death, which is very attractive to human beings.


    Tight that Luo is also a face surprised to see to leave, waiting to leave of explain! As for the rest of them, they have long been shocked. They have lived so long, but they have never heard that piercing the heart can still survive. What a perverse pupil skill is this Yi Xie Na Qi.


    Looking at the people''s expectant eyes, Li was slightly stunned, half a sound, and then said, "Yi Xie Na Qi is a magic trick, but this magic trick is not aimed at others, but against itself. At the cost of the light of a wheel eye, she launches a magic trick to deceive herself. That is to say, all the attacks fall on her, and Yi Na Xie Qi will have an effect in an instant As you know, although magic can cause damage to the human spirit, it can''t cause damage to the body. So, while Asura pierced my heart, I launched ina evil Qi. In his view, I was killed by him, but in my eyes, the reality in Asura''s eyes is just a lie constructed by magic You can''t hurt me at all! "


    If in the past, Li won''t waste time to explain to others, but maybe he is in a good mood because he got Asura''s cells, or he doesn''t know why when he looks at himself with all kinds of meaningful eyes, Li still wastes time to explain to her.


    "What a perverse pupil skill Even Indra couldn''t help sighing. He thought his pupil skill was strong enough. He didn''t expect that the pupil skill of Li was even stronger. Although it seemed that Yi Xie Na Qi was only a disposable product, it was something that could save lives. Two eyes were equivalent to two more lives. It was needless to say how precious life was. In front of life, anything precious would be lost Loss of value, after all, can only enjoy life, and, if two equal people fight, with the pupil of Yina Xiqi, the final victory must be with Yina Xiqi, and the loser will die, but the winner just lost an eye, how sounds like a loss, but you know, equal strength, may represent the same fate In the face of life, the value of an eye may not be so important.


    However, after a short surprise, Indra came back and returned to envy. Pupil technique can''t be spread out. It''s the only way to write wheel eyes, and outsiders can''t learn it.


    "Li, are your eyes really OK?" Jinnaro is worried about Li''s eyes. As a pupil surgeon, eyes are very important. It can be said that half of the pupil surgeon''s strength is on a pair of eyes. Now Li has lost an eye, so jinnaro is afraid that Li can''t accept it.


    Feeling the worry of jinnaro, Liwei smiles and says in secret, "this little girl is a very kind person, out of tune with this era!" Thinking of this, in order to make janaro not worry, he left and said, "it doesn''t matter. Although the cost of Yixie Naqi is serious, it''s just for others. For me, Yixie Naqi is the pupil technique held by my writing wheel eye. The cost is not so great. Although it''s damaged now, it''s only temporary. Soon, my eyes will recover by themselves!"


    Of course, this is nonsense. No matter who uses Yi Xie Na Qi, his eyes will be lost forever. Moreover, this pupil technique is not a kaleidoscope, but the creation of Yu Zhibo''s ancestors after some unknown time. Therefore, this pupil technique can be used by anyone who has a writing wheel eye, even if it''s only sangouyu''s writing wheel eye, And it can be someone other than yuzhibo.


    "What?" Indra was shocked when he heard Li''s words, and then he was embarrassed. Li''s words clearly meant that outsiders could learn it. Although he wanted to master this pupil skill, Indra was also a proud man. He could not let go if he wanted to ask for it.Whoosh!


    At this time, Li threw out a rolled sleeve, and Indra instinctively reached out and took it down. Looking down, the four words "Yi Xie Na Qi" were written on the rolled sleeve. Seeing this, Indra''s eyes lit up, but he seemed to think of something, and looked at Li with a wry face. It was not like the usual Indra. There was no way to face a pupil technique that could reverse the fate. Who could How can you keep calm?


    "If you practice according to the above method, you can master the skill of Yi Xie Na Qi, but you should remember that if other people use it except me, the price is the permanent light of a writing wheel eye!" Li waved his hand, and without waiting for Indra to speak, he continued, "you don''t have to misunderstand anything. I''m also a pupil user, and I don''t want to disappear after my death!"


    "Leave!" Indra frowned slightly and knew that Li was changing his way to help him. After a moment of silence, he said again, "in three days, in the middle of the Ashura land and me, the tomb of my father liudaoxian will appear. In his tomb, there are artifacts he used before. If you want, you can follow me in three days!" £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C273

    "The tomb of the six immortals? What''s going on? "


    Indra''s words really made Li''s head turn. The six immortals should have been dead for several years. Shouldn''t his mausoleum be buried somewhere unknown? Why come out now? And listen to Indra''s voice, as if he had known about it for a long time. Is it because of Indra that they are going to dig the tombs of the six immortals?


    "My father, known as liudao immortal, founded Renzong. Just because of this, that old man has incomparable breadth of mind. In his eyes, all ninjas are his relatives. Therefore, for me and Asura''s two biological sons, he just gives us this layer of strength, and the rest are buried in his tomb In the tomb, before he died, he said that one day in five years'' time, his tomb will reappear, and all the artifacts he used in his life will be put in it. As long as people can enter it, they can compete for the treasures with their own strength and luck! "


    Or seeing Li''s doubts, Indra explained again, but his tone was very uncomfortable. It was obvious that Indra was dissatisfied with his father. No matter whether he decided his idea or those artifacts, this was the place where Indra was dissatisfied. If the tomb of the six immortals had not been wrapped by the great enchantment, he would have gone to dig the grave long ago.


    From Wen Yan''s eyes, the artifacts held by the six immortals, such as the golden rope, the purple gourd, and the banana fan, are very powerful artifacts. If you take them away, you can give them to Meiqin even if you don''t use them. If Meiqin has the banana fan, its strength will increase greatly, and no one can resist it. Needless to say, the golden rope and other treasures He didn''t expect that he would get such a big reward if he taught Yina Xiqi to Indra on the spur of the moment. If Indra didn''t say it himself, I''m afraid he would lose the chance to fight for the artifact. Moreover, according to Indra''s appearance, there are not many people who know about it. At most, there are only a few people, even one person If you leave, you will not lose.


    Finally, Indra once again explained that three days later, he gathered in the southern valley of the clan land and left with a cadre, leaving only jinnara and Li in the same place.


    "Interesting, is it the artifact of the six immortals? I must get it Li Li smiles a little. It seems that the journey through time and space is full of harvest. He not only gets Ashura''s cells, but also has the chance to enter the mausoleum of the six immortals. There will be several battles in the mausoleum. The battle between Indra and Ashura is indispensable. At that time, when they are both defeated, maybe they can find a chance to capture the power of Indra Cell.


    "Li, what are you laughing at?" Jinnaluo saw the ill meaning smile on Li''s face. He couldn''t help asking.


    "Nothing, just thought of some good things!" Li shook his head. He would not tell jinnara that he wanted to capture Indra''s cells. After all, jinnara is Indra''s younger sister. It would be no fun for her to tell the truth. Although it would not be any loss to Indra just to get some cells, as long as it is a human, he would not want his body to be regarded as a white mouse.


    After spending 100000 points, from the blank right eye gradually recovered, once again formed an eternal kaleidoscope pattern, looking at the side of the tight naluo a burst of silly eyes.


    "Is it necessary to exaggerate? Didn''t I say that? My eyes will automatically recover in a moment Li slightly turned his mouth, but his thoughts floated to the tomb of liudao immortal. According to Li''s conjecture, liudao immortal left behind many artifacts, such as gold rope, banana fan, seven star sword, red gourd, amber bottle and so on. There are also some unknown artifacts. Liudao immortal, as huiyeji''s son, is also the one who defeated huiyeji. It can be said that the world He has included all the artifacts in the book. This time when the tomb was opened, I''m afraid all of them will be born. As for why the rest of the artifacts were not mentioned in the original work, I''m afraid there''s a little reason. After all, it''s a long time ago. Maybe some artifacts were lost in a certain period of time, and maybe some artifacts were still placed in the tombs of the six immortals without being discovered Take it out, but no matter what, you always have to take a look. Anyway, as long as you see it, you can take it away.


    "Li, what are you thinking?" Jinnaro saw that his thoughts were far away from him. He couldn''t help asking.


    Smell speech, leave to return to God, slightly thought, then open mouth to say "like this, you first return to Indra''s clan land, these three days time I want to walk!" Of course, walking around is just an excuse. He needs to find a place where there is no one to integrate Asura''s cells. After all, he has to break into the mausoleum of liudao immortal in three days. He has no preparation. The people who can get into liudao mausoleum are all high-level Super Shadow players. They are not afraid of each other, but if they meet a group of people, they have to escape Don''t underestimate the people who lived thousands of years ago. This is the experience summed up after coming to this era. In order to gain an advantage in seizing the artifact, we must first fuse the cells of Asura.


    "Won''t you go back with me?" Tight that Luo wrinkled the delicate brow, don''t understand of ask a way.


    "Well, I have something to deal with!" He nodded away and felt a little impatient. You are one of the four most powerful people in the world. How can you be as wordy as an ordinary person."But if you have something to do, I can help you. Anyway, the departure time is three days later, and I have nothing to do before that ..£¡¡±


    "Enough, no, I''ll solve my own problems myself!" Without waiting for naluo to speak, Li interrupts. For Li, this era is just a journey that he enters unintentionally. He will leave soon. People who have been separated for thousands of years will leave sooner or later. It''s better not to be too intimate. After that, Li turns and leaves without looking at naluo''s aggrieved face. He has planned and got it After the things in liudao immortal''s mausoleum, I''ll try to leave here. I''ve been carrying them for nearly a month in this era. If I don''t try to leave again, God knows what happened in my own era. If the time line is different, and when I go back, I''ll have the Fourth World War of tolerance, then I really have no place to cry www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C274

    "This fool, I''ve been like this. Why can''t he see it? He''s such a slow guy!"


    Looking at her back, she stamped her feet. She wanted to keep up with her, but she was afraid of making Li angry. After hesitating for a while, she could only sigh and go in the opposite direction. I don''t know why. Seeing the expression when she left, she had a bad feeling in her heart. It seemed that they were moving away from each other until they were forever together I can''t see each other.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ...


    after saying goodbye to jinnaro, Li found a cave at random, went straight in and blocked it. Although it didn''t have any camouflage effect on ninja, Li was already a dead man in the eyes of outsiders, so no one would specially search for him. Blocking the cave was just to prevent some poisonous snakes and beasts from running in and making trouble.


    The cave was quite wide. A fire rose from the cave. Then he sat down cross legged and took out a piece of meat from Asura''s shoulder. It was not big, but it was about the size of a cactus. However, such a piece of meat was the key to the evolution of the immortal. Without hesitation, he directly communicated with his mind.


    "Help me make it into a gene medicine, then inject it into my body, help me perfect it!"


    Soon, from the hands of the meat will disappear out of thin air, from also closed his eyes, will sink into the consciousness of the system space, in space, a palm sized meat quietly suspended in mid air, below the meat is suspended a glass tube, an invisible force constantly around the meat, with the effect of this force, the size of the meat bit by bit In the same way, a drop of green liquid legs accurately drops into the glass tube with a very small orifice.


    Li took a deep breath, and his face was moved. Just smelling the breath of the green liquid, li felt that the cells in his body seemed to be beating, producing an unprecedented resonance, and even the blood was boiling, and his heart was constantly sonating. This is to yearn for the liquid leg body containing the breath of life to enter, to bear the desire in his heart, and to wait quietly It''s about the completion of the work.


    The efficiency of the system is very high. In a few minutes, the whole piece of meat disappears and is replaced by a middle finger thick and thin green glass tube. Of course, it was originally transparent, but it is now filled with the green leg.


    "Is it finished at last? Let''s start injecting fusion! "


    After deducting one million points, the system turned on again, and the glass tube turned into a syringe, which was directly inserted into Li''s arm. Suddenly, all the liquid legs were injected into Li''s arm. In a moment, Li''s eyes widened, his heart was beating violently, his blood was rising like boiling water, his bones were rubbing his legs violently, and his cells were cheering, This represents that Li''s body is undergoing the transformation of the six Immortals'' blood, but it is not as comfortable as imagined. On the contrary, it has a feeling of palpitation, especially the beating heart, which makes Li suddenly see the feeling of falling from the sky. If you look from the outside, you can see that the skin of Li''s surface has become as red as blood Blood vessels in the arm, neck, the whole body wriggling like a snake, soon, a trace of black blood from the fingertips of the slip out.


    Forced blood, this is the existence and legend of things, at this moment has occurred in the body of Li, these black blood is out of the body of waste blood, everyone''s body more or less will have a part of bad blood, even with the immortal body of Li is no exception, just as ordinary people are less, but at this moment, it is really no exception Yes, they were forced out.


    Ah!


    A few minutes later, li felt that the chakra in his body suddenly increased. The huge chakra made Li have a feeling of pain, and a feeling of not spitting. Li couldn''t help roaring. After his death, some chakras spilled from the body surface, and directly shook the cave. After the roaring, Li also felt better and finally felt comfortable In response to this huge chakra, Li slowly opened his eyes. His scarlet eyes became more mysterious than before. Li''s mouth rose slightly, his right hand stretched flat, and a black ball appeared on his palm.


    "Is this Qiu Daoyu?" Looking at the black ball in his hand, Li Li showed a smile, then scattered qiudaoyu, narrowed his eyes, and murmured, "the immortal body has been greatly developed after the impact of the six blood lines in Asura cells. In terms of strength, I have been able to compete with Indra and Asura, but unfortunately, the six blood lines in Asura cells do not have seven chakras It''s a bit of a pity


    After the incomplete transformation of the six channels of blood, Li has already possessed six attributes of Yin, Yang, thunder, fire, water, earth and wind, but he lacks the attribute of wind. This makes Li feel a little flawed. Now he has mastered the jade of seeking Tao. If he has the attribute of wind, he can master the net of blood.


    After all, it''s only Asura''s cells, and the six blood lines in them are limited. Although Asura has seven middle attributes of chakra, a little of his cells alone is not enough to let Li also have seven middle attributes.


    "However, now I have six of the seven attributes, and after Asura''s cell transformation, my body has the characteristics of six immortal blood veins, which can be regarded as half of the six immortal blood veins. As long as I find another way to get Indra''s cells, I will not only be able to stimulate all the power of the immortal body, but also be able to obtain the complete six immortal blood veins to make up Seven chakra attribute, when the blood after the net in hand, unless yuzhiboban become ten tail man pillar force, otherwise you don''t have to fear his reincarnation eye! " I stood up and patted the dust on my body. Now that the cells have fused, the next thing is the mausoleum of the six immortals. After so long in this era, I can only look up to Asura''s height every day. Now, Li finally has the qualification to fight with them."Asura, the account of your piercing my heart is well calculated in your father''s mausoleum." Li Li grins and kicks the stone blocking the hole. A beam of sunlight comes in. It''s noon now. But what Li Li doesn''t know is that today is the first day. He has been fusing cells. It seems very fast, but it takes a lot of time. After all, it''s blood transformation. Even if the system is in adverse weather, it can''t be completed in an instant, and the human body is the most recovered Miscellaneous, this is the thing that everybody knows.


    "It''s better to speed up and go to Indra first. Don''t miss it!" After biting his teeth and jumping, he disappeared in front of the cave www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C275

    "What''s the matter? Why didn''t you come at this time? Jinnaro, did you tell you what he did when he left? "


    Today is the opening time of the six mausoleums mentioned by Indra. Indra is the leader, and there are 20 ninjas standing next to him. They are old or young, older than 40 years old, and younger than 20 years old. These are all the elite subordinates of Indra. They are all at the Super Shadow level. From that time on, even if their strength can''t match yuzhiboban and Qianshou After all, it''s too big for so many of them to wait. Moreover, when the six tombs are opened, almost half of the forbearance world knows that if they go late, they won''t even be able to drink soup.


    "There''s just something to deal with. I''ll be here in three days, but he didn''t say what to do!" Jinnaro is also a little anxious. It''s a big event to open liudao mausoleum. If she can get the artifact inside, her strength will increase greatly. She doesn''t want to lose this opportunity.


    Whoosh!


    Just then, a golden light flashed in the distance, just like a meteor. It was very fast. Just a few hundred meters away, it came to Indra in front of them.


    "Sorry for the delay on the way!" Before people arrive, the voice has arrived. After landing, it takes two steps to move forward from the inertia, and the immortal mode immediately disperses.


    "This chakra?" Indra was shocked and said, "how can it be that his chakras have increased so much in just three days? It''s unbelievable. What has he been doing in these three days? Or is he pretending all the time? " But soon, Indra put this idea aside and wanted to disguise in front of him. No one in the world could do it. Even his father liudao immortal could not deceive him with disguise. After all, Indra''s strength is not as strong as liudao immortal at the beginning of liudao, but not even some common sense.


    "Leave, you are coming!" After jinnaro reacts, he doesn''t ask for the reason, but happily runs to the side where he leaves. His hanging heart also falls down and breathes out a little. Just now, he worries about her, for fear that she won''t be able to catch up.


    The group of people who were dissatisfied with being late for leaving were all over their faces and didn''t even raise their heads. They could feel the incomparable huge chakra in their body. This kind of oppression was still on top of Indra at this time. Although it was unbelievable, this kind of thing couldn''t be done. In other words, they didn''t dare to resist Indra, let alone resist the present I''m away from you.


    Indra is just an eternal kaleidoscope now, and his strength is at the level of six primary levels. Asura has absorbed the strength of Nine Tailed beasts, and his strength has reached the level of six secondary levels. Li is also the same. The immortal has nine tailed beasts in his body, and his strength is at the top leg peak of six primary levels. Ah, Asura is the son of six primary levels after all, and he is still very dominant physically Asura not only has immortal body and Nine Tailed animals, but also has the characteristics of ten tailed animals due to the relationship of six immortals. This is why Asura''s strength is in the middle level of six immortals, but Li is only the top leg peak of six primary stages. However, even if it is only the top leg peak of six primary stages, Asura still has some difficulties in defeating Li The so-called division of strength is only made according to some potential factors. When fighting, it changes rapidly, and there is not a big gap between them. Who loses and who wins has to fight before we know. Just like ban and Zhu in those years, their strength is also between Bo Zhong and Zhu. They should die together. Why did ban lose? That''s the uncertainty of the battle.


    "Well, now that all the people are here, let''s go!" Indra frowned and was a little envious. A month ago, he could easily defeat Li, but a month later, Li''s strength surpassed him, which made Indra a little difficult to accept. Ashura was also a scrap. Later, I don''t know why he soared to the sky, and his strength was even with him. Now, Li made Indra think of Ashura, which is also true It was one of the reasons for his jealousy, but Indra didn''t show it either. After that, he took the lead and headed for the six tombs.


    "Leave, we''ll work together in a moment, and I''ll snatch the artifact for you!" Seeing that a group of people had gone with Indra, jinnara said to Li, who was going to leave. Her face was smiling and her eyes narrowed into crescent moon. The word "artifact" came out of her mouth, as if she had lost its value. She said "help Li rob" casually.


    Left speechless to see a tight that Luo, this little wench is each small rich woman? Or is there a lot of artifacts left in datongmuyu village? Li shook his head, put these ideas aside, looked at jinnaro and said, "stop it, let''s go quickly. If you really want to join me, I won''t mind. But if you are an artifact, how about we watch the distribution then?" Li doesn''t take jinnaro''s words seriously. In Li''s opinion, jinnaro is joking. After all, Li and jinnaro have been together for such a long time. I know that jinnaro likes joking.


    "Assign What''s the distribution? Didn''t I say that I don''t need artifact. When the time comes, I''ll help you fight away all the enemies, and you''ll be responsible for taking the baby! " Tight that Luo discontented Du wear mouth to say.


    "Yes, yes . let''s go! " Li Li nodded helplessly, looked at Indra and others who were about to disappear, and quickly took Nala''s hand to follow.Be pulled to stop suddenly by leave, tight that Luo has been stunned, after reaction come over, the face appeared bright red, low head, follow silently, let leave to pull her hand, in the heart beautiful Zizi.


    At noon, the poisonous sun hung high above the heads of the people, and the two sides finally met. The people on the side of Indra and the people on the side of Asura, this is a huge rock basin. If you stand in the distance, this basin is like a huge elliptical mausoleum. The basin is full of rocks, no mounds, no vegetation.


    "Indra, today is the opening of my father''s mausoleum. I hope that when I go in later, everyone will take advantage of their chance and will not rob by force, so as not to disturb my father. How about that?" Asura did not look at anyone else. He fixed his eyes on Indra and said faintly.


    "Interesting. If you say so, isn''t it that even a dog comes in and goes out with the artifact?" Before Indra spoke, he stepped forward and looked at Asura and said coldly.


    "Yu Zhi Bo Li?"


    Seeing Li, Asura suddenly saw a ghost on his face, and his eyes widened greatly. Not only Asura, but also chaluro rubbed his eyes to see if he was dazzled. They clearly remember that Li was pierced by Asura in his heart. What''s the matter? #£¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C276

    "No way, you are pierced by my spear. There is absolutely no possibility of survival. What''s the matter? Is it separation? No way. I didn''t kill you at that time, but you


    Asura''s face was shocked, and his brain was almost confused. Although Mu Dun''s separation was almost the same as the noumenon, and it was difficult for outsiders to recognize it, when his strength reached Asura''s point, the simple move of separation was no longer effective. It was still noumenon, and it only took a glance to see it.


    "There will never be anything impossible in this world. The only thing that exists is some kind of thinking that human beings can''t understand. In the final analysis, you are just a relatively powerful human being. There are too many things that you can''t understand in this world. Don''t treat yourself as a God. Even your father liudao fairy dare not say that he can see through everything!" From shook his head, disdain said.


    No matter how strong human beings are, they can''t predict the past and future. The past of human beings is the culture of history, and the future is the precious torrent of human transformation. In the torrent of history and transformation, not to mention human beings, even gods can''t predict. They are very unhappy with Asura''s attitude of regarding themselves as everything they can do.


    Boom!


    Asura wanted to say something else, but at this moment, the ground shook violently, and a huge palace made of white jade slowly rose from their feet. All of them were so impatient that they staggered two steps one after another. After reaction, they quickly left the place one by one and fell to the edge of the basin. They were shocked to see the huge palace, which covered hundreds of meters, rising from the ground The bottom rises.


    "Is this the tomb of the six immortals? It''s really impressive Li sighed that it was more suitable to be a palace than a mausoleum.


    When the whole mausoleum came out, the basin had disappeared, and only the towering mausoleum palace was left. The palace was square, covering an area of at least 500 meters and up to 10 meters high. It was shocking to hear that there were two squatting white stone statues on the left and right sides in front of the Palace, two magnificent dragons, and ten huge white stones in front of the gate Columns are used to support the huge palace, and there are a giant turtle and a rosefinch on the left and right sides of the palace respectively. According to this layout, it is obviously the method of four elephants, and there should be a white tiger statue at the back of the palace.


    "It seems that this palace is full of jiejie and seal Arts. No wonder the six immortals died for several years, but Indra and Asura didn''t dig graves!" From slightly Yang Yang mouth corner, the six immortals is an interesting person, baby don''t leave son, but also learn what, predestined relationship people can get it, this absurd practice.


    Although Indra and Asura are powerful, they are still helpless in the face of the six Immortals'' borderline and seal skills. Otherwise, they would have gone to dig the grave to find the artifact.


    "Leave, we will act separately in a moment, how much we can get depends on your own ability!" After Indra gave an explanation, he came to the gate of the palace and pressed his palm on it. The gate of the palace opened slowly, and the candle lit up, illuminating the dark interior of the palace.


    Indra and Asura looked at each other, and then went in different directions. The LORD went in, and the rest of the people didn''t care about so many artifacts. The willful greedy came and rushed into the palace, and soon disappeared.


    "Leave, let''s go in now, or we''ll be robbed of good things later!" The tight that Luo sees to leave to have not yet started, doubt of say.


    "Ha ha, don''t worry, the treasure is obtained by those who have the ability. For the weak, owning the treasure is not a kind of happiness, but a kind of sadness!" Li grinned, and his tone was a little murderous. Yes, Li planned to do something to kill people and grab treasure. The palace is so big and there are so many dark corridors. When do you have to find it? It''s better to let others find it first, and then take advantage of the fisherman himself. Isn''t that much easier?


    "Li, you, should not be .£¡¡±


    Creak!


    At this time, the gate of the palace was closed again. It was obvious that it had begun to rob. Seeing this, Li no longer hesitated. He grasped naluo''s little hand tightly, narrowed his eyes and said, "well, don''t say more. If you don''t hurry up, you can''t even kill people to get treasure!"


    The so-called killing and looting must be snatched when the other party has just found out that they haven''t had time to take it away. If the other party has taken it away and hidden it, then they can''t take it away. After all, if the other party doesn''t admit it, you can''t kill others and search them. In this way, the behavior will be very bad. After all, if he doesn''t have it, it will be killing innocent people indiscriminately What happened? Although Li is not a good man, he will never kill people aimlessly. If killing is a devil, then killing indiscriminately is a devil without reason.


    When she heard Li''s four words of killing people and robbing treasure, she rolled her eyes and wanted to retort. However, after Li took her hand, she swallowed her words and let Li pull her hand with a red face. This is really a good wife.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "What is this? Can we say that this is the legendary three artifact? oh My God, the three artifact are together. I''m going to develop! "Li Li tightly pulls naluo to pass through a door similar to a stone chamber. When he hears this excited exclamation, Li immediately stops. There is a flash of light in his eyes. Li Li Li knows that it''s a legendary treasure. Eight foot mirror can rebound all physical attacks and magic attacks. Eight foot Qiong gouyu has absolute attack power and is powerful enough to break any attack Defense, and the last one is the ten fist sword, which is a sealed sword. It is said that as long as its blade touches something, it can be sealed into the world of gourd, and it can''t come out forever. Even the soul is no exception. It is a miracle for zombies.


    "I didn''t expect that the three artifacts were actually in the mausoleum. Although there were no three artifacts in the original work, it may have been only a thousand years since it was lost again, but now that it''s in my hands, it can''t be lost!" From the grin, it seems that this time the harvest will be very good.


    Yuzhibo weasel''s three artifact is only a magic artifact of xuzoneng. It''s not a real artifact. It''s just like Sasuke''s Magu bow of heaven and yuzhiboban''s sword. It''s just a manifestation of energy. It''s not a substance. Although it has the characteristics of artifact, it''s not even half powerful. Xuzoneng''s magic artifact is still so powerful, such as What if it''s a real artifact? Li had to sigh about his luck. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C277

    The door of the stone room was not closed, and I don''t know if the two guys were short of brains. However, no matter what happened to Li, Li kicked directly at the door. However, after stepping on the door, he didn''t know why it turned into invisibility, and the stone door opened slowly. This situation made the centrifugal force know what was inside I''m afraid it''s not simple. Maybe it''s just a stone that can make others fall into a place of doom.


    When the door was opened, the two inside were startled and quickly turned their heads. When they saw Lihe jinnaro, their faces suddenly changed. At this time, they were still holding three things in their hands, including six Diaoyu necklaces, a small red gourd and a palm sized bronze mirror.


    "You What do you want? " One of the Ninjas is of high quality. After a short period of panic, he reacts and asks in a deep voice.


    After a look at them, they didn''t pay attention to them. They were just two sets of tricks, and they were under Asura''s hands. They had no pressure to fight. After stepping forward, they said faintly, "I''ll give you two choices. First, leave the artifact and go away. Second, leave both life and artifact!"


    When they heard Li''s words, their faces suddenly changed. The secret way was really aimed at the artifact. They quickly protected the three artifact behind them. It seemed that they didn''t intend to hand over the artifact. After all, it was hard for others to get it, and the artifact had great power. Who would be willing to let go?


    "Yuzhiboli, don''t forget that before you came in, Lord Asura said that the artifact in it depends on chance and can''t be taken by force. Do you want to break the rules?" One of the Ninja dignified said, also Ashura to move out.


    "The rules?" Hearing the words, he snorted, and the eternal kaleidoscope appeared. Staring at them, he said with disdain, "the so-called rules are only used by the strong to restrain the weak, but I don''t want to talk to you so much. Depending on your performance, I should have made a second choice. In that case, I''ll leave my life behind!"


    On the one hand, jinnaro is at a loss. She is against this kind of killing and looting. On the other hand, she wants to help Li. For a moment, she is in a dilemma. On the one hand, she has her own moral bottom line, and on the other hand, she has her loved ones, which makes it difficult for her to make a choice.


    "Yuzhiboli, don''t say anything here. It''s OK to beat us alone with your strength, but if we work together, it''s not clear who will win!" A ninja drinks all over his body, and blue thunder comes out all over his body. In a short time, his body is all over his body, and his figure is flashing. The kaleidoscope of eternity can only catch a trace of blue shadow, which is enough to show that he also has the ability to be proud.


    "Users of Leidun?" The pupil of Li moves around to capture the shape of the ninja. In a moment, Li moves, and the shape of the Ninja keeps flashing. Every time it flashes, the distance across the Ninja is several meters, and the speed is extremely fast. In a few seconds, the whole room is covered with the shadow of Li. This is instant step. With Li''s strength, instant step is very handy, and the speed is almost up to the limit ¡£


    The speed of instant step is equivalent to space ninja. Although the speed of Leidun Ninja is also very fast, it is still not enough in front of instant step. However, in a few seconds, the speed competition is over. Leidun Ninja is forced to move in the corner, gasping slightly and looking shocked.


    "Time lost in speed?" Another Ninja widened his eyes, a little unbelievable, he thought that the strength of the hour is not as good as from, but never thought that the speed is not as good as from, this is not to force people to death? This is an all-round master. He has strong strength and fast speed. He also has the eye of writing wheel and immortal body. This means that other people can''t compare with him in terms of magic and body skills. And they all know that the speed of leaving is very fast, and the time to release Ninja is almost instantaneous. This


    seeing that Li wanted to start again, he quickly reached out his hand and said, "wait a minute, yuzhiboli. We are willing to give you the artifact. Please let us live!"


    The strong and the weak only need a short fight to judge. Just after a competition, they can see that it''s easy to kill them. In this case, they are still biting the artifact. It''s a fool''s behavior. They take refuge in Asura''s hands in order to end the war quickly and live a comfortable life. What team do they stand in Wuli, you can also tell what kind of character this person is. Asura adores love. What he says better is love. What he says worse is hypocrisy. What he says worse is greed for life, fear of death and fear of fighting.


    "I''m sorry, your chance has long been gone. There is only one life and one choice. You chose to die before, so now I want not only your artifact but also your life!" Li stares at the two ninjas coldly, and the whole body of chakra is mobilized. In a short time, the immortal mode starts. The golden chakra covers Li''s whole body, and his hands are flat. The two jade seeking Tao appear in the palms of his hands. With the swing, the jade seeking Tao turns into a long sword and shield.


    "What is this? "For Tao Yu?" Tight that Luo surprised to cover the calf mouth, beg way jade, he only saw his eldest brother and two elder brothers used, didn''t expect to leave also mastered, it''s incredible, mastered beg way jade, that has stepped into the realm of six, this is when? Jinnaro felt more and more unable to see through."Is this the jade of Asura?"


    As soon as the two ninjas'' faces changed, they knew that they were doomed today. They looked at each other and rushed to the left and right sides. They both ran away with each other. One idea was better than the other.


    "Want to run?" Li Dan snores, and the pattern of Qiu Daoyu changes. The original long sword turns into a bow and arrow, and an arm grows behind Li''s shoulder again. The shield also turns into a long sword, and another arm grows out. The two bows and arrows are full moon at the same time, aiming directly at the rear of the two runaway ninjas.


    Zizi! Zizi!


    No accident, the two ninjas were pierced by arrows, nailed to the wall, staring at the fear of the eyes, looking away from the side.


    "This This is the immortal mode of Asura. Why... " Before they had finished speaking, they died together.


    Li also doesn''t know why. After fusing Asura''s cells, Li''s immortal mode has changed into double-sided six arm, which makes Li very happy. Is double-sided six arm very handsome? If you hit someone with six hands and two hands, you can make a profit.


    "Ding! Congratulations to the host for killing two Super Shadow ninjas. The bonus points are worth one million! " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C278

    "Super Shadow Ninja is worth 500000 points?"


    Hearing the prompt sound of the system, Li''s eyes brighten, which is too high. After two murmurs, Li remembers that qianshouhuang was only a shadow level at that time, but the system gave 200000. Now it''s a Super Shadow level, and it doesn''t seem too rare to give 500000. However, Li doesn''t have a deep study on this issue. He is in urgent need of integral value now After fusing Asura cells, Li''s integral value is only 3 million, and now he gets another 1 million, which is only 4 million. In the past, Li would be very happy, but thinking that fusing Indra cells needs 1 million, reincarnation eyes needs 10 million, and ten tails needs 2 million, I feel that I am too poor and unreasonable ¡£


    When he picked up the three artifacts, he didn''t care about the two dead people. He carefully looked at the three artifacts. The eight foot mirror was just a copper mirror full of patterns. It was red. It seemed that there was nothing unusual about it. The ten fist sword was a wine gourd. However, it was just right to shake hands in the upper section of each wine gourd. Eight foot Qiong gouyu was even simpler. Six foot sword was a wine gourd A black gouyu is connected by a red rope, just like a necklace.


    Soon, something happened that surprised Li. The eight foot mirror turned into a red light and flew directly into Li''s left arm. The ten fist sword also flew into Li''s right arm. Meanwhile, eight foot Qiong gouyu floated automatically and hung on Li''s neck. Seeing this scene, Li was silly. He quickly rolled up his sleeve and looked at it. There was a side on his left arm that looked like a mirror The tattoo is like a mirror. On the arm of his right hand is a red gourd. On his neck, it''s a necklace, but it''s not a tattoo. He can take it off at any time. Seeing this, Li feels a little relieved. Just now, Li received a vague idea, which seems to be about the use of three artifact. As long as he needs to call out their names, they will materialize This makes Li Muran sigh. It''s really worthy of the level of artifact. It''s easy to carry. It''s absolutely necessary for home travel, murder and arson.


    After getting three artifact, Li was in a good mood and turned around to ask jinnaro to leave. However, as soon as he turned around, jinnaro rushed into his arms, which made Li slightly stunned. After thinking about it, he was embarrassed and said, "cough, it''s like this. The three artifact have already recognized the master. Otherwise, I''ll accompany you to find some artifact later, let you choose first!"


    "I''m sorry to leave." Tight that Luo with a little cry, weak tone let people listen to a little heartache.


    "What''s the matter?" Li is a little puzzled. Although being held by a beautiful woman makes Li a little uncomfortable, seeing that jinnaluo is crying so sad, Li can''t push her away. She can only let jinnaluo hold her.


    "Before I came in, I promised to help you find the artifact, but I just let you fight alone. Sorry, I didn''t mean to, I just It''s just "He said, sniffing, his face buried in his chest.


    From smell speech, suddenly understand, in the heart a little touched, jinnaluo is a very gentle and kind girl, want her to do the fact of killing and looting is hard enough for her, just tangled with no hand, for fear of getting angry, so will be so nervous, although I don''t know where the reason is, but for jinnaluo have this heart, from also very moved, a little hand Hold tight naluo, comfort way "well, I don''t blame you, you don''t have to put too much in mind!" After smelling the fragrance of Jinaro''s daughter, and being infected by Jinaro''s voice, I don''t know why, there are scenes in Li''s mind that he did that with Jiu xinnai and Meiqin. As the saying goes, he had just tasted that kind of taste some time ago. However, during the war, there were many things, so he didn''t do it too often. Now he is in the era thousands of years ago This is not, smell the daughter fragrance on the body of tight Na Luo, from the moment thought of and Meiqin and nine Sinai do that scene.


    "No, it''s too evil. Jinnaluo was a person thousands of years ago. I didn''t have the ability to take her when I went back. How can I ..£¡¡±


    Thought interrupted, because tight that Luo already mouth not to live to leave, this can let leave a little stupefied, tight that Luo is too active? What''s more, it''s in the tomb of the six immortals. Were people so open thousands of years ago? However, my thoughts are almost broken here. How can a young man stand this kind of test? What''s more, they couldn''t bear to leave somewhere. When the divine power started, they had disappeared in the stone chamber.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ..


    no one knows that when everyone is searching for treasure, Lihe jinnaro will do that in a different space. About two hours later, it is still the stone chamber. A black whirlpool appears in the space. Lihe jinnaro''s body gradually appears in the stone chamber. At this time, jinnaro''s face is bright red with a lingering charm, Li was a little embarrassed. He just asked why jinnaro was so active in Shenwei space, and the answer made Li a little embarrassed. It turned out that jinnaro was not active, but "active" from himself.


    when they were holding each other, Li was just thinking about the scene of doing that with jiuxinnai and Meiqin. No, there was a reaction somewhere, and he was on top of it On the belly of jinnaro, jinnaro was very simple. He thought it was on the initiative, so jinnaro "accepted" it, and finally triggered the incident."Yuzhiboli, yuzhiboli, now, how to take naluo back to the era after a thousand years!" Li is a little distressed. Since he has captured jinnaro''s first time, and he still takes the initiative, Li can''t let jinnaro go. However, how to take it back is a big problem. It''s easy to travel through time and space, but it''s a little difficult to take someone with another time and space. Even if he goes back, he can''t stay long. If there is a god somewhere in the sky, then he will never leave We won''t allow a person who was a thousand years ago to stay after a thousand years ago. How many TV dramas have gone through the theme from ancient times to modern times? In the end, they will go back to their own homes?


    "Li, what do you think? We have to find the artifact. We all All It''s been delayed for more than two hours. If we don''t hurry up, we won''t be able to share the artifact! " Speaking of the end, jinnaro''s head is almost down to his feet, his neck is red, and he looks very cute. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C279

    Boom!


    The quiet mausoleum suddenly burst out with a loud noise. The stone pillars made of white stones at the root of the tree suddenly collapsed. The whole mausoleum shook twice, and two figures rushed out from the smoke. One of them was Indra in black, and the other was Asura with two sides and six arms. They didn''t know why. They met here, so they had a series of battles ¡£


    "Indra, are you crazy? This is my father''s tomb. Are you going to fight me here? " Asura was a little angry. Originally, he was looking for the baby well. Unexpectedly, Indra suddenly rushed over with a long knife and cut it when he saw him, so it became the present situation.


    Indra sneered and stared at Asura. At this time, Indra''s eyes were not the same as before. His left eye was still an eternal kaleidoscope, but his right eye had become a reincarnation eye of jiugouyu. In his hand, he was still holding a long knife with cold light. At a glance, he knew it was not a common weapon.


    "Asura, my eyes have just evolved, so I want to try the power of reincarnation eyes!" Indra threw his long sword and pointed to Asura from a distance.


    "I didn''t expect that you could find one of the strongest weapons of your father''s life, Tianzong cloud sword, and your eyes were evolved by the pupil power of your father. However, this is his mausoleum. If you really want to fight, at least wait until we go out!" Asura said angrily. With one move in his hand, a Zen stick appeared in his hand. It was a six way Zen stick.


    When the six immortals didn''t open up tolerance sect, the strongest weapon was Tianzong cloud sword, which was an extremely powerful killing weapon. Later, it became ten tailed human pillar force and founded tolerance sect. Tianzong cloud sword, a fierce weapon, was hidden in the snow and replaced by the six way Zen stick representing benevolence and righteousness. These two artifact were also the two strongest artifact of the six immortals.


    Tianzongyun sword didn''t appear in the original work. No one knows the existence of this sword. The six way Zen stick is handed down from generation to generation. Well, it''s not actually handed down from generation to generation. This Zen stick may have produced spirituality. Only when there are ten tail human pillar forces in the world, the Zen stick will appear automatically. One example is yuzhibo belt earth and yuzhibo spot. They have become ten tail human pillar forces successively Six Chan sticks appeared one after another, but now, before the ten tailed man Zhuli was born, it was brought into the mausoleum by the six immortals. At this time, Asura was the closest person to the ten tailed man Zhuli, so he found the six Chan sticks, and Indra was the representative of killing, so he got the tianzongyun sword, which were some artifact and had the ability to choose the master It seems true that the spirit of the spirit of the spirit, but some mortals can not understand, so this situation is said to be a chance.


    "Ha ha, Asura, now you and I have got the strongest weapon of the old man. Although there are other artifacts in the mausoleum, it has little meaning for us. If you don''t want to fight here, then go out with me!" Although Indra was rebellious, he didn''t like his father, but he was not that kind of person. No matter how unhappy he was, the six immortals were always his father. They were all good and bad after death, let alone his father. Therefore, he didn''t want to disturb the six immortals to sleep if it wasn''t necessary.


    It''s meaningless. It''s not that the artifact has not helped them, but that no matter how many artifact others get, they can''t threaten them. Therefore, it''s meaningless whether Indra and Asura want or not. Anyway, they are invincible in the world.


    "It seems that this battle can''t be avoided. Since you really want to fight, let''s go out!" Asura didn''t speak any more. They had been fighting each other for so many years, and they knew each other''s tempers very well. He believed that if he didn''t go out, Indra would destroy this place in order to force himself, and then the whole mausoleum might collapse.


    The two agreed that they would not talk about it any more. They left the mausoleum one after the other.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Li, was there a fight just now?"


    Indra and Asura made such a loud noise that almost everyone heard, and jinnara and Li were no exception.


    "The breath of chakra, if I guess correctly, should be that Indra and Asura are fighting. What''s the matter with those two guys?" Li slightly frowned, put the treasure and ran to duel, is not the brain sick? Or have they got what they want?


    However, these ideas were soon abandoned. It is not important why Indra and Asura fight. The most important thing is that the chance to capture cells has come. In the war between Asura and Indra, there must be a wound, because the strength of the two men is not in direct proportion. Asura has gained the strength of Nine Tailed beasts, and his strength has greatly increased. Indra should not be the opponent, So Indra will be the one who will lose in the end, and Li can also take advantage of Indra''s injury to seize the cells. It''s easy. Originally, Li had been worrying about how to get Indra''s cells. After all, there was no conflict between him and Indra. On the contrary, Indra helped himself a lot. This time, he took himself to the six tombs to look for artifacts, Li thinks he is not a good person, but he will not deal with a person who has helped him. If he really wants to do so, he will look down on himself. Everyone should have his own moral bottom line, otherwise he will not be worthy of being a person."Those two idiots are fighting at this time!" After venting her discontent, she looks at him in embarrassment. Of course, she wants to stop the battle between Indra and Asura. After all, the purpose of her coming to earth with chalura is to resolve the contradiction between Indra and Asura. But now she is a divorced person, so she can''t be good at making any claims. As a lady of a family, she is still a good girl I understand.


    "Let''s go and have a look!" Li Li thought about it and decided to give up looking for the artifact. They had been in for four or five hours. First, they found three artifact. Later, they and jinnaro did two disappearing things in the divine space. Later, they found another artifact for more than an hour. Yes, it was the banana fan. They were holding it in their hands. This artifact was not snatched, but was stolen I found it by luck.


    Originally, Li still wanted to find the remains of liudao immortal, but failed. There was no remains of liudao immortal in the tomb. Maybe it was blocked by some powerful jiejie technique, or it was sealed somewhere in the tomb, but it could not be found in any case. Although Li''s real strength was good, there was no way to seal and jiejie technique thousands of years ago In a certain period of time, the Yin Yang family was very popular, and almost developed countless powerful techniques such as jiejie and seal. There was nothing they could do about them, even the reincarnation eyes of jinnaruo. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C280

    "Is that ok? There may be some artifacts that haven''t been found in it... " Jinnaro thought that Li was taking care of her. He was very moved and also very sorry.


    "Well, the artifact is almost enough. Four pieces are enough for me. It''s no fun to continue to look for it. It can''t be used as food!" Li nodded and said something against his will. In fact, Li had no resistance to the treasure. Even if he didn''t use it, he could raise his eyes. However, in order to get Indra''s cells as soon as possible, he had to give up looking for them. Of course, the most important thing was that there were really no artifact in the six tombs. After all, so many people came in, and only Li got four pieces, and others got four No matter how unlucky you are, you can get one. Don''t forget, these people are super shadow level masters. They are also overlord from that time.


    When she heard Li''s saying this, jinnara took it seriously. She was worried about the battle between Indra and Asura, and quickly nodded. Then she quarreled with Li and walked outside. Now the mausoleum is completely quiet, as if there is no one. Maybe the battle between Indra and Asura attracts treasure seekers. In this era, ninjas are still very talkative Loyalty is absolute loyalty to one''s boss, because there is no one country one village system now. To be one''s subordinates is because of whom they admire. For example, Indra, his subordinates all admire the power of Indra, while Ashura''s subordinates admire the benevolence and righteousness of Ashura. No matter what, one will not be hurt for something outside Harm the people you admire, except for individual animals, because people have a sense of honor.


    When I came to Qianmen, the luxurious interior was in a mess. Several stone pillars used to support the mausoleum had fallen down, and many things had been smashed. I was speechless for a while. This is your father''s tomb. It''s really treacherous. If future generations dare to do this, they have to climb out of the tomb and strangle them.


    "Let''s get out!" Jinnaro was more anxious when he saw the tragedy. At this time, there was a loud noise from time to time outside. He thought that the battle had already started, and it was still white hot.


    "Well!" Li Li nodded and just wanted to leave. However, when he turned around, a strange pattern attracted Li Li''s eyes. Li Li quickly came to this pattern. This is a stone chamber on the right side of the front door. However, this stone chamber has been destroyed by Indra, which makes Li see this strange pattern.


    "What''s this?" Seeing this pattern, Li was shocked at the moment, because this pattern is jiugouyu reincarnation eye. In the middle of the eye, there is a blade. Obviously, there was a knife inserted on it, but it has been pulled out. Don''t think about it. It must be Indra. Of course, this is not what Li cares about. What makes Li really care about is that the pattern is just like a rainbow The pattern as like as two peas in the country is exactly the same. The only difference is that no knife is inserted.


    The ancestral hall of the rainbow kingdom is also made of white stone, and the size of the ancestral hall is similar to that of the mausoleum. However, in the past thousand years, many things have been blurred, or the original appearance has changed after corrosion, but there is no mistake. The mausoleum and the later ancestral Hall decided to have something to do with each other, that is, the pattern of the reincarnation eye of jiugouyu It is not Indra, but the six immortals. Moreover, this pattern is not a simple pattern, but a strange enchantment.


    "What''s going on? Is this place the rainbow country after a thousand years? However, if that sword belongs to Indra, then this tomb is the stronghold after Indra. However, this is not reasonable. If Indra is not happy with the six immortals and does not destroy this tomb, how can he be a tomb keeper? " Li Bai couldn''t understand it. However, in order to confirm what he thought, Li quickly went outside and looked up at the plaque right above. It was written with the words "big tung tree", which was almost the same as the ancestral hall of the rainbow kingdom.


    "Li, what happened?" See from suddenly so nervous, tight that Luo a face doubts of ask a way.


    "Well, I may have found a way back!" As soon as he finished, Li quickly closed her mouth. Unexpectedly, because of her excitement, she let slip. If jinnaro knew that she was not a person of this era, what would she do? However, after seeing that jinnaro didn''t have any special emotion, Li was also slightly relieved.


    "Li, do you mean you''re going home? I don''t know where your house is yet. " Said here, jinnaluo slightly pursed his mouth, and then whispered, "if you can, take me back with you. I want to see my uncle and aunt, too!"


    Uncle and aunt naturally refer to Li''s parents, which makes Li feel embarrassed. Unexpectedly, jinnara misunderstood him, but Li doesn''t intend to explain. Although he may have found a way to go back, he is not in a hurry. First, get Indra''s cells. Such a good opportunity can''t be missed.


    Boom!


    At this time, a huge sound came. The ground was shaking suddenly. The sound of the earth cracking was extremely loud. One of them was careless. He staggered two steps away from jinnaro. After stabilizing his body, they all looked into the distance with a look of shock. Two giants more than 300 meters were in sight, one was xuzeneng, the other was wooden man, and the rest was the sea, almost It''s 100 meters high. It''s terrifying."Well, that''s inspiring, isn''t the eye of Indra evolved? That''s not good news! " Li''s face was dignified and his tone was relaxed, but he was still surprised. Originally, according to Li''s conjecture, Indra would not die in this battle, but he would surely be seriously injured and defeated. But now it seems that the 300 meter suzanneng has shown that Indra''s eyes have evolved, that is to say, Indra''s power has reached the peak of legs.


    Although the 100 meter high tsunami was extremely fierce, it was not enough to see in front of the two giants who were more than 300 meters high. It was just that they could not reach the thighs of the two giants, which caused much trouble to Indra and Asura.


    "It seems that the landscape in this area will be completely changed!" Li slightly pinched his chin, but now he is not worried. Since the strength of the two of them is between Bo Zhong''s and Bo Zhong''s, it seems that he can only watch them here. After they all fall down, he will try to capture the cells.


    "Leave, let''s stop them. If we go on like this, the land here will be sunk!" Jinnaro said anxiously.


    "Ha?" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C281

    Indra and Asura are fighting a real fire. Their strength is between Bozhong, the extreme of an immortal''s body, the extreme of an immortal''s eye, the representative of strength and love. However, no matter whether it is strength or love, when they collide, the result is the same. The ground collapses, causing a tsunami in the nearby sea and overwhelming sea water Inundated countless towns, villages and woods. I don''t know how many people were killed because of the war between them. Indra and Ashura''s men were also fighting and got the artifact. Their strength was more powerful and the destructive power was self-evident. Finally, it triggered a volcanic eruption. It has to be said that the strength of Ashura and Ashura was very strong, and they were very strong in the world It''s a god like human being.


    "Away from..." Jinnara was very anxious when she stood beside liudao mausoleum. She wanted Shangli to stop the battle between Indra and Asura, but Li didn''t agree. The reason is that Indra and Asura are so stubborn that they can''t listen to other people''s advice. If she wants to stop them, I''m afraid the battle will turn into an all-round war. When the time comes, Li will take part in the war With the help of Indra and Asura, the most powerful people in the world are fighting. At that time, I''m afraid it will be the end of the world. Jinnara is not a fool. After hearing the reason for leaving, he immediately figured it out, so no matter how anxious he was, he had to wait.


    "Has it been a day?" Looking up at the sky, the sun had already set. It was about 12 p.m., which was supposed to be late at night, but now it is very bright. The volcanoes are constantly erupting hot magma and mixing with the sea water.


    The strength of Asura and Indra is already six middle levels, which is almost equivalent to that of tatongmuyuyi and tatongmuyu village in those years. Such a powerful battle between two people can''t be spared for thousands of miles. Yes, it''s not thousands of meters, but thousands of miles. It''s not too difficult to change the landform of thousands of miles with the strength of Indra and Asura. At this time, after a day''s fighting, Thousands of miles of land has been sunk, replaced by a vast sea, this power is simply appalling, fortunately, Asura and Indra have avoided the six mausoleums, so the surrounding of the mausoleum for dozens of miles is not a big problem, no matter how big the movement of the battle is, there is no influence from this side.


    "I don''t know where my brother has gone!" Jinnaro frowned. She didn''t feel his chakra, which means that he didn''t take part in the war. However, since he didn''t take part in the war, where did he go?


    "Big tung tree, close to Naro!"


    At this time, several people in white suddenly appeared in front of jinnaro Heli. Among the men, there was also chaluro. At this time, he was looking at jinnaro helplessly, but after two eyes, chaluro was angry and looked at Lili with a murderous look. It can be seen that his sister is not perfect And jinnaro has always been with Li. You don''t have to think about who did the good.


    "Yuzhiboli, you dare to bully my sister. I won''t kill you today


    "datongmu chaluro, that''s enough. You and datongmu jinnaro went to this world against the clan rules, and forgot how your father told you? You don''t have to talk about it. Talk to our Hui people first! " An old man with white hair gave him a look. In a moment, he was gone. He didn''t dare to say a word. He had to stare away and stood aside.


    After the lesson, the old man looked at jinnaro again, and his face flashed a trace of love, which was completely different from the stern look just now. He said gently, "little jinnaro, you tell me, did your brother deceive you? If so, tell me, I won''t break his leg! " At the end of the day, the old man glared at him.


    Li was speechless, but Li also heard that the old man and the other men were not looking for trouble. It was supposed that something had happened in the clan, but none of them had reincarnated eyes or white eyes. It was not the blood of datongmuyu village.


    "Li, this grandfather is my mother''s younger brother and my uncle. The other four men and two girls are the descendants of my uncle''s former subordinates. Since my father died, my uncle has been taking care of me and brother Gallo all the time!" Jinnaro didn''t answer the old man''s words. Instead, he introduced himself in a low voice. The old man was shocked and squatted on one side. He didn''t have the authority he had just had. The rest of the people were not surprised. Almost everyone knew that the old man was very strict with galuro, but he loved jinnaro very much. It was just two extremes.


    "Cough, young man, don''t you think you are Xiao jinnaro''s boyfriend? I don''t see where you are outstanding. Is Xiao jinnaro''s vision so bad?" The old man, who was just very negative, suddenly resurrected and turned around Li for two circles, with a suspicious look on his face.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­ ... "


    Li also doesn''t know how to say it. If he refutes it, he can''t be too serious. The old man is obviously joking, but if he doesn''t, he can''t refute it, because Li is not a joker. He can only stare at the disrespectful old man.


    "Uncle, don''t bully Li. I tell you, Li is so powerful that even his brother can''t beat him!" Jinnaro saw that Li couldn''t make a sound. He was afraid that Li would be angry. He just went forward and took the old man''s hand. He kept shaking. He kept shaking. His eyes were full of stars."Stop, girl, don''t dump. I believe you. This boy named Li is very powerful, very powerful!" The old man grasped naluo''s hand and said helplessly. He cried out in his heart that the girl was not allowed to stay.


    The old man gave in, but challouro was angry. Just now, he said, "my brother can''t beat him." how can challouro, the sister control, bear it? He immediately wanted to jump out, but he was slapped on the back of his head by a girl with black hair beside him. He wanted to be angry, but when he saw the girl''s round eyes, he didn''t know what to do Most afraid of two people, the first is his uncle, the second is the girl.


    After the old man and jinnaro quarreled for a while, they turned their heads and looked at the world shaking war behind them. Finally, they sat down directly, looked up at Li, and said solemnly, "young man, I don''t care who you are, but now I want to tell you something!" The old man''s face was very serious, and he didn''t smile at all. Seeing that Li was listening carefully, the old man nodded with satisfaction, and then continued to say, "jinnaro is the youngest daughter of datongmuyu village. Needless to say, you know, at the time of his death, datongmuyu village once told jaluro and jinnaro that all his descendants can''t leave a certain place So, I''m going to take Naro back now. You No problem! " After that, the old man''s eyes flashed a trace of light, staring at the eyes of Li. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C282

    After all, he knew for a long time that the so-called place was the moon, where ten bodies were sealed. At that time, the big tongmuyu village and the big tongmuyu village jointly sealed ten bodies. Chakra was kept by his brother big tongmuyu, and the body was kept by his brother big tongmuyu village. Therefore, the mission of the big tongmuyu village is to seal ten bodies from generation to generation Guarding the moon and not being able to step into the earth, after all, ten tails are very important. If they often go to the earth, sooner or later, they will attract the attention of some people with ulterior motives. Therefore, before the death of dayongmuyu village, the clan rules were established. All Yucun villages must be on the moon all their lives, and they can''t go out at will.


    "Uncle...!" After listening to this, jinnaro suddenly became impatient. If she changed to the past, she might go back without complaint, but now, she doesn''t want to leave anyway.


    "Jinnaro, this is your destiny, as a child of Yucun!" The old man stretched out his hand to stop him and glared at him. However, seeing his aggrieved face, the old man was soft hearted again. He swore that if he dared to show such an aggrieved expression, he would hit him with one fist. But who told him that this man was his favorite little one? The old man sighed slightly and said, "if you really don''t want to leave him, you can leave him alone He''ll take him to our place. Anyway, you''ll get married sooner or later! "


    "You What are you talking about .£¡¡± Hearing the old man''s words, jinnaluo''s face turned red. He couldn''t help grabbing the old man''s beard and tearing his eyes.


    Li didn''t speak all the time, but his forehead had been deeply wrinkled. Looking at jinnaro and the old man''s eyes from time to time, Li had a headache. He said in secret, "since it''s not calculated that jinnaro''s uncle will come, so I must stand up with jinnaro as soon as possible!"


    If you know the rules of Yucun, jinnaluo has to go today. Even if you want to stop her, I''m afraid you can''t help it. There are two reasons. First, you''re going to leave this era soon. Even if you leave jinnaluo behind, you''ll have to be separated from her. Second, these people are not easy to get into trouble. Let''s not talk about the Jialou who has a reincarnation eye Luo, this old man alone gives Li a strong feeling. I''m afraid he is also one of the ancestors of a certain family. If Li really wants to fight with them, he won''t say defeat at that time, but it''s very difficult to win. It''s most likely that he will lose both sides. Well, Li has been used to this for a long time. In this era, there are not many things, that is to say, there are many people who can do anything It can also be a shadow of later generations.


    "Boy, what do you say?" Maybe he didn''t speak for a long time, and the old man was a little angry. Even the title of youth was changed to boy, and his turbid old eyes burst out in bursts of brilliance. Obviously, if he couldn''t give a satisfactory answer, there would be a fight.


    "Since I was born, the people who dare to call me kid either die or have become my subordinates. Who gave you such a big confidence to call me kid?" Li frowned slightly, his black pupils shrank, and he suddenly turned into an eternal kaleidoscope, staring at the old man coldly. Li hated people calling him kid with a tone that could dominate his fate. Now this old man is like this, as if he could dominate Li''s fate at any time, which makes Li very uncomfortable.


    "What is this? The immortal eye of Indra? How is that possible? "


    The old man did not speak, and the young girls who came with him were already talking with astonishment. Immortal eyes are only owned by Indra in the world today, not even Ashura, Indra''s brother. How can this young man who looks younger than them have immortal eyes?


    "Is it the illegitimate son of Master Yu Yi?" A teenager muttered, but soon he was beaten down by another teenager.


    The old man was very calm. Obviously he had heard something about Li from jialouluo. After looking at Li deeply, the old man said, "young man, it''s really my faux pas. However, what we said before is not a joke. If you really want to be with jinnaro, you have to go with us, otherwise "The old man didn''t say any more, but the meaning was very clear. He could give in to anything, except the last instruction left by Yucun.


    "I know!" Li Li nodded, kept silent for a while, and then said again, "I have something to say with jinnaro alone, so you should avoid it first!" I want to be clear about some things sooner or later, so as to avoid some unnecessary misunderstandings in the future.


    The old man was very good at cleaning up. After thinking about it, he left with a group of people. Gallo was dragged away because he didn''t want his sister to be alone with Li.


    After a while, only Li and jinnaro were left in front of the tomb. This time, jinnaro didn''t speak. The woman''s sixth sense was very strong. Although Li didn''t speak, she instinctively felt something wrong.


    "Jinnaro, although it''s a bit hasty and weird to say such words now, they are all facts. I hope you will listen to me carefully later!" Li took a look at jinnaro. After she nodded her head, Li began to talk about his age and how he came to this age.


    "That''s about it. I have just found the culprit who brought me to this era in the mausoleum. If there is no accident, I will leave this era and go back to my own era in a few days at most!" From slightly vomit a breath, finish saying, then looked to tight that Luo."You What are you talking about, people after a thousand years "Jinnaro''s eyes were red long ago. After listening to Li''s words, her tears could no longer be restrained and rolled down one by one. Although she said she didn''t believe it, in her heart, she already believed it, because from the beginning of knowing Li, she found that Li was out of tune with this era. First, it was immortal body and immortal eye. Second, at the beginning, she didn''t think it was famous A lot of people, this kind of situation has completely derailed the world, so now when she heard that, she understood.


    "Tight that!" Li sighed a little and put his hand in his arms. It was because he knew that there would be such a day that he would try his best not to get involved with the people of this era. However, the instinct of human nature could not be restrained. Some things could not be controlled by human beings.


    Fortunately, there is a way to meet jinnaro in a thousand years, but Li sighed once more www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C283

    It is obviously impossible to take jinnaro through time and space, so there is only another way, but this method is unfair to jinnaro, that is, first get some cells from jinnaro, and then use the filthy reincarnation to resurrect it after returning to that era, and finally resurrect jinnaro completely after leaving the reincarnation eye. This method is still a reference Zhiboban and yuzhiboban also died for more than ten years. Later, they were reincarnated by filthy earth, and then revived by reincarnation with earth. Since they can revive banyan, they can also revive jinnaro. However, for Li, it may be only a period of time, but for jinnaro, it is a whole thousand years, because it will be a long time after now That is to say, this era is no longer away from this person. When we go back to the era after a thousand years, it means that the time has passed a thousand years. In this millennium, jinnaro has to wait alone, which is very unfair to jinnaro.


    "Well, are you going back to your own time now?" Tight that Luo silent half ring, the tears of canthus have already wiped, open red eyes looking at to leave.


    "Well!" Li Li nodded, blinked, stroked his legs, touched naluo''s face, and said in a soft voice, "but if you are willing to wait for me, I can promise you that we will meet again in a thousand years!"


    "After a thousand years?" Tight that Luo slightly Leng Leng, looked up to leave, she does not understand what this sentence means, how can a person survive a thousand years? Even the six immortals can''t do it. How can she wait for a thousand years? In spite of the doubts in her heart, but deep in her heart, she raised a glimmer of hope. Why didn''t she want to meet Li again? Even if it''s just a distant dream, she doesn''t want to break it.


    "Leave, I believe you, I will wait for you, no matter how long, even if my death, I will remember your promise, remember the day we met!" Jinnaro can no longer restrain, tears fall out again, but whether this hope can come true, but it can be expected that his life in this world can only be accompanied by endless thoughts.


    Seeing that jinnaluo is crying so sad, Li is a little at a loss. Although there are many comforting words in his heart, he can''t say it every time when he comes to his mouth. After hesitation, Li just hugs jinnaluo tightly in his arms. Maybe, only in this way, is the best comfort.


    "Jinnaro, wait for me, we will meet again in a thousand years!" Then he took out a small porcelain vase, hesitated for a moment, and said again, "I need to collect some of your blood, but don''t get me wrong. I have mastered a forbidden technique, which can bring the dead back to the world, but it needs media, you know, after a thousand years Before he finished his words, jinnaro put his hand over Li''s mouth, shook his head slightly, and took the vase.


    "I know, I''ll believe whatever it is if it''s you!" With a smile, Jin naluo took out kuwu and cut his finger. The scarlet blood immediately slid down the small mouth of the porcelain bottle.


    Li was a little moved when he heard jinnaro''s words. Jinnaro''s trust is unconditional. He plans to study the reincarnation of filthy soil as soon as he goes back, or he won''t be at ease all his life.


    Soon, the small porcelain bottle was filled with scarlet blood, and the wound of janaro''s finger healed at the speed visible to the naked eye. After a while, even the scar disappeared. Janaro handed the porcelain bottle away and said softly, "as soon as possible, I will wait for you, even if I am dead!"


    "Oh, thank you. I will never let you down!" Li Li nodded, picked up the porcelain bottle, and then carefully put it into the sushi bag. This is the key to resurrecting jinnaro. There must be no mistake.


    At this time, the old man came with them again. Half an hour has passed and the conversation is almost the same. They don''t have so much patience to wait. Seeing the old man and them coming, Lihe and jinnaro adjusted their mentality. Now that the matter has been explained clearly, the next road is open, but the process will be a little longer ¡£


    "Jinnaro, yuzhiboli, what''s the matter with you?" The old man took a look at jinnaro and Li, but he instinctively felt that their current state was not the same as before. He thought they had settled something. However, the old man didn''t want to say more about it. He fixed his eyes on Li and asked again, "young man, just now, if you want to be with jinnaro, you must go with us. You must be with jinnaro Naro has just settled something, but now I''ll ask you, would you like to go with us? "


    If it''s someone else, the old man won''t ask like this. The main reason is that the old man appreciates Li''s strength. If Li joins in, the seal of ten tails will be more firm, and it can also protect Yucun well.


    "Ah, I''m sorry, I have my own things to finish, so I can''t go with you. If it''s jinnaro, you can take her back now, but one day, I will come to pick her up!" From slightly vomited breath, light said, but the eye is looking at tight that Luo.


    Hearing this, the old man frowned slightly and said in a deep voice, "is that right? That''s really a pity. Since you have your own ideals, I don''t want to force you, old man. Anyway, it''s just your junior''s business. How to solve it, you can do it yourself! " Although he had some regrets in his heart, he would not impose difficulties on others. In fact, he still appreciated leaving."Yuzhiboli, what do you mean, you bastard..." If the old man doesn''t say anything, it doesn''t mean that he won''t say anything either. Although he is very upset about leaving, naluo has been broken. As the saying goes, raw rice is cooked. How can he let Li leave so irresponsibly.


    "Gallow, shut up The old man frowned and drank a word to the gallows behind him. Suddenly, the gallows closed his mouth. He was afraid of his uncle. After staring away with discontent, he retreated silently. He was a good boy. Well, it was doomed. If the gallows had the courage of Indra, I''m afraid the sky would become more chaotic.


    Boom!


    At this time, the ground was shaking again, and a group of people almost could not stand up. After stabilizing their bodies, they all looked at the place where Indra and Asura were fighting, where was the source of the vibration. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C284

    In addition, the tsunami of more than 100 meters is really shocking. More than 100 meters can be described as overwhelming. The power of the tsunami is very strong. Where it passes, the ground is directly collapsed, and the mountain is also smashed. The battle between Asura and Indra has destroyed thousands of miles. It''s impossible Know how many people died in this tsunami and volcano, at this moment, everyone was moved.


    "I''m afraid the power of Indra and Asura is about to reach the power of Yucun at that time!" The old man was shocked. At the same time, he was also hissed in his heart. Yuyi pulse is really more powerful than Yucun pulse. This is the advantage of ten tail chakra.


    The battle between Indra and Asura is still going on, the ground is constantly shaking, the tsunami is also surging, and the volcano roars. After a moment of exclamation, the old man doesn''t continue to pay attention to it. Yucun''s last instruction is to protect the earth anyway, and the way to protect it is to protect the ten tailed bodies. Therefore, as long as there are no monsters on the earth, Yucun''s last instruction is to protect the earth Village pulse will not appear, more will not interfere in the fight between ninjas, even if the two people are nephews of Yucun is no exception.


    "Jinnaro, time is up. It''s time for us to go back!" From the beginning to the end, the old man didn''t say where to go back. After all, there was an outsider here. No one was allowed to know about the base of the Yucun clan, even Indra and Asura. Of course, everyone knew where to go from reading the original work, but he didn''t intend to break it, otherwise he might have to make some conflicts It''s too late.


    Jinnaluo heard the speech, a little reluctant to take a look away. However, seeing the firmness in his eyes, jinnaluo was also relieved. She believed that she would be able to meet him again. Although it might be a long time, this hope is precious.


    After watching jinnara disappear, Li sighed a little. In this way, he has almost no regrets in this era. Now, he just needs to wait until the battle between Indra and Asura is over, and then capture Indra''s cells.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Indra, give up. You can''t beat me!" Ashura put his hands together, and countless tree roots beat Indra''s suzanneng like snakes. Ashura''s immortal mode is double-sided six arm, five weapons attack in turn, plus the wooden man''s attack at his feet. Indra really has a feeling of being unable to resist. But even so, Ashura is not as easy as he said, and has carried on such a high-intensity battle in a row, He was also out of breath.


    "Shut up, I''ve never given up a word for the battle of Dharma!" Indra stood in the middle of suzannenghu''s forehead, slightly bent down, half squinting, and said that his undulating chest had shown that he was no better than Asura. His eyes, which were known as infinite pupil power, were sore at this time, and chakra was consumed seriously.


    When Asura heard the speech, he was very angry. Looking at the scene around them, Asura felt sad. All the thousands of miles of land were sunk and turned into a vast ocean. I don''t know how many innocent people died in the disaster. Asura was a little worried that if we continue, I''m afraid the disaster will become even bigger.


    "Since you refuse to give up, then I will not have the slightest remaining hand, Indra, do a good job of awakening!" Asura hands together, the huge chakra erupted again, countless huge roots from the foot of Indra''s suzannenhu drilled out, constantly shaking around suzannenhu.


    "Mudun, the world of flowers and trees is coming!" The enchanting flowers blossomed from the roots of the trees, and then released a red poisonous fog. Asura did not stop because of this. His hands changed, "immortal Dharma! Mudun! What a thousand hands


    The true number of thousand hands does not mean a thousand hands clan, but a thousand hands, just like half of a thousand hands Golden Buddha!


    With the Indian reaction, the original wooden man suddenly changed. A giant wooden Buddha with a height of more than 300 meters appeared, and its countless arms spread like peacocks, just like a thousand handed Avalokitesvara.


    "Buddha on the top!" Asura gave a loud drink, and the thousand handed Buddha rushed to the suzanneng of Indra.


    Indra, who had just cut off all the flowers and trees, saw that Asura had moved his heart. He immediately gave a big drink and went up. For Indra, he would never retreat!


    Boom!


    The loud sound seems to fill the whole space. Sitting in front of the door of liudao mausoleum, you can feel the power carefully. The space seems to be shaking. The earth has been torn. What''s more, the six mausoleums have not been affected for tens of miles. The battle between Indra and Asura has been thousands of miles away, but even so, the afterwave still comes, and the sea roars Some of them even rushed to the door of the mausoleum and nearly soaked their shoes, but they soon went back.


    "The six immortals, the God of creation and the God of destruction, are really a double-edged sword Looking at the thousands of miles of land that had been sunk, Li shook his head slightly. Asura kept saying that he would rule the world with love. However, whether he intended or not, this land was sunk because of his fight with Indra.


    When all the movement was calm, a touch of golden light came out from the forest among the mountains in the distance, and the day came to dawn. The battle ended with the appearance of sunrise, and everything was calm. When I came to the seaside, I looked at the surging sea, and felt a sense of centrifugation. These seas were originally land, but after ah Xiu After the war between Indra and Lhasa, the land of thousands of miles was sunk and turned into a vast ocean."It seems that my conjecture is right. I''m afraid that the land with liudao Mausoleum as the center will be the rainbow kingdom in the future." Li shook his head slightly. Although he witnessed a historical and cultural change, he didn''t have much feeling. Because Indra was on the sea and was quarreling step by step to get away from here. After a while, Indra went ashore. After a look at it, he didn''t make a sound and went directly to the direction of six mausoleums.


    Indra was defeated. Indra, who had been high spirited, was very down at this time. His strong Qi and blood disappeared, and he looked very empty. If you can feel it, Indra has reached the point where the oil is exhausted and the lamp is dry. Maybe it won''t be long before he will die, which makes Li feel a burst of hush. This is the so-called twilight of Xiaoxiong, but soon When he left, he saw that Asura was also dragging his tired body ashore. Compared with the Buddha, although Asura''s injury was very serious, there was still a little blood in his body, and his immortal body was also supporting Asura''s body.


    Indra was defeated after all! ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C285

    The battle between Asura and Indra is very similar to the battle between the thousand handed pillars and yuzhiboban in those years. They are equally equal opponents, but the final loser is still the immortal''s eye. This is the case now, and it will be the same in the future. Asura defeated Indra, and he also suffered a heavy blow. However, the powerful vitality of the immortal''s body is supporting him, so he will be defeated for a while Not to die, of course, is sooner or later. Because of the exhaustion of Indra''s Qi and blood, Asura''s life is also not one in ten. Therefore, even if there is immortal body hanging, Asura can only live for three years at most, and maybe the time will be shorter. It''s more appropriate to say that he is defeated than he is defeated.


    Asura took a look at Li, but he didn''t say anything. He went to the six mausoleums step by step. He knew that Li would not fight at this time. In fact, even if he did, Asura was not ready to fight. He knew his own physical condition. Now a Super Shadow level strong man could kill him, let alone leave. So, resistance is just a wave It takes time.


    Li slightly turned his lips, and now is a good opportunity to seize the cells. Because the oil of the tora has dried up and the lamp has died, which is what happened in the past few days. Without any delay, he directly crossed Asura and quickly headed for the six tombs. Seeing this, Asura frowned. He felt something wrong, but he didn''t study so much. His injury was very serious and he had to hurry Point to liudao mausoleum and finish with Indra, otherwise, there will be no chance in the future.


    After arriving at liudao mausoleum, I just saw Indra standing in front of the previous strange pattern, with his back to Li and the sky vertical cloud sword in his hand.


    "Damn old thing, are you satisfied now?" Indra didn''t pay attention to the close distance, but just looked at the strange pattern on the ground and muttered to himself. But soon, Indra''s pale face twisted and said, "but I won''t give up so easily. Although I''m going to die soon, I will fight with Asura forever until I defeat him, old man. Look at me Well, I want to prove that only strength can bring peace to the world! " At this point, Indra coughed twice, opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "Is time running out?" Indra wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, then turned around and looked away. He was silent for a moment. His left hand reached to his left eye, and then he dug out his left eye directly. A touch of scarlet blood flowed out of Indra''s eye socket. Although it was painful to dig an eye, it was insignificant for Indra.


    "I don''t want my eyes to be spoiled by others after my death. There are too many people in this world who covet my power. I don''t trust others. Now, I will give you this eternal kaleidoscope to keep. I hope you can make good use of it!" Indra closed his left eye, and jiugouyu reincarnation in his right eye looked at Li weakly and said that Indra had no choice now. After his death, there must be many people who covet writing wheel eyes to steal his eyes, so as not to fall into the hands of the curfew. It''s better to give them to Li, Bijing, li himself. Indra didn''t think that Li would transplant his eyes, which is also true It''s one of the reasons why he''s willing to leave his eyes. He''s also a pupil user, so he should make better use of the power of this eye.


    Li narrowed his eyes, didn''t speak, and took his eyes. Although he wanted Indra''s nine gouyu reincarnation eyes very much, he thought it over slowly. It''s not too late to take them after Indra''s death. After all, Indra took care of himself after he came to this era. If he did this kind of thing, he would despise himself, anyway, when he died It''s the same with hindra. At least it can make Indra walk more comfortable.


    At this time, Asura also arrived and saw that Indra entrusted his eyes to Li, but he didn''t say anything. He just stood still and looked at Indra.


    "Asura, don''t look at me like a victor. Tell you, I haven''t lost because of Dora, and I haven''t beaten you in this life. Then, the next life will kill you!" Indra gave a cold drink and did not speak any more. He turned around and looked at the pattern of jiugouyu''s reincarnation eye on the ground again. After a little hesitation, he dug out his own jiugouyu''s reincarnation eye, and then combined his hands to move the seal. A strange energy began to gather around Indra.


    The seal is very complicated. It takes a few minutes for one face to finish. After the seal is over, Indra directly presses his eyes on the patterns on the ground. Suddenly, a piece of white light bursts out from the patterns. Indra''s eyes gradually sink and disappear in the blink of an eye. Soon, a boundless pupil force radiates from the patterns, which is close to the ground Just feel a trance of spirit, heart shocked, quickly suppressed this pupil force.


    "It seems that this pattern is left by the six immortals, but the pupil force is sent out by Indra''s eyes. I didn''t expect that this eye hasn''t been corrupted after a thousand years. It seems that Indra used the great enchantment technique!" From the dark tongue, in the heart already thought of capture nine hook jade reincarnation eye method.


    "Asura, I''ll wait for you below first, but don''t make me wait too long!" At this time, Indra had no eyes, and two lines of blood were hanging in the corner of his eyes. Indra suddenly laughed twice, and then directly used his chakra to break his heart. The tianzongyun sword in his hand was also inserted into the center of the pattern on the ground, which can be regarded as the original place.Indra would rather die than die at the hands of Asura. It''s better to end his own life than to linger for a few days. Indra ended his life with this idea, but he still stood and did not fall.


    "Indra . brother Seeing Indra''s death, Asura shed two lines of tears in his eyes. After all, he was his own brother. When he was a child, Asura was a scrap and was often bullied by others. Every time Indra helped to break through the siege, these were precious memories of their childhood. How could memories not rival reality? Indra''s personality suddenly changed a few years ago and formed a confrontation with Asura. Finally, the two brothers came together Brothers kill each other, resulting in the death of Indra today.


    Soon, Asura''s eyelids turned and he fainted. With his current injury, it''s not easy for him to sustain for such a long time. Now he is hit by Indra''s death, and even Asura can''t sustain it.


    "It''s over!" Li shuosh, the overlord of two eras ended his life as overlord. After sighing, Li directly sucked in the whole body of Indra with his divine power, which is a good thing. After collecting Indra''s body, Li looked at Asura who fainted ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C286

    After looking at Asura, who had passed out, he thought about it. He came to Asura, squatted down, took out nothing directly, and began to cut the flesh. Soon, there were four blood holes in Asura, and he lost at least two or three kilograms of meat. Fortunately, Asura''s immortal body has become mature, and the recovery speed is very fast, which is a little flesh wound In a few minutes, it healed completely, as if it had never happened. Asura was in a coma all the time, and even if he was cut, he could not wake up.


    "Four pieces of Asura''s flesh and blood can extract four parts of the immortal body containing six blood vessels. Well, one part of jiuxinnai, one part of Meiqin, one part of Xiaonan and one part of Maitreya. It''s just over!" Li frowned slightly and thought about it, but he still planned to keep two of them as spare parts. He was about to leave, and he had no chance to lose them. Thinking about this, Li cut two pieces of flesh and blood from Asura, and then took them into the divine power space. Asura had a great immortal body anyway. As long as it was not a fatal wound, he almost recovered in an instant, and had no burden at all.


    After that, Li directly found a deserted stone chamber and sat down. His consciousness sank into the system space. Naturally, the most urgent task now is to fuse Indra''s cells. As long as Indra''s cells are fused, his immortal eye will become great. By that time, the immortal body and immortal eye will all become great, and his strength can soar to six medium levels, even the wheel The spot of Huiyan, Li can beat him. Of course, if it''s the spot of shiweirenzhuli, Li is not an opponent. The spot of reincarnation eye is the strength of six primary peaks. After integrating shiweirenzhuli, the strength will soar to six higher levels. It can be said that he is the closest to liudaoxianren and huiyeji, the two people with six peak strength. I''m afraid Li will become the strength of shiweirenzhuli Only in this way can we have the level of six top legs peak.


    After he had the idea, Li didn''t hesitate. He directly spent one million points and started to work on the command system. In order to maximize the evolution of his own blood, Li directly used one arm of Indra to refine gene medicine. He had the experience of fusing Asura cells in the last time. This time, the fusion was very fast, and the huge power of six blood lines was constantly washed away The viscera, blood and meridians of Li soon feel a sense of pain in his eyes. It seems that something wants to break out of the cocoon. Li suddenly opens his eyes and the eternal kaleidoscope is spinning rapidly. There is a faint sign of the formation of reincarnation eyes. However, he finally returns to the eternal kaleidoscope.


    "My immortal eyes and immortal body have all been completed, and my strength should be around six levels. Even yuzhiboban''s resurrection can''t defeat me!" Feeling the boundless pupil force in his eyes, he was a little excited. At this time, he had really had six blood vessels, and his constitution was extremely strong. As long as it was not a fatal injury, he almost healed instantly. Moreover, the power of pupil technique was at least doubled, and the power of Xu Zuo Neng was at least more than 300 meters, which was more than twice as big as Yu Zhibo Ban''s foot.


    Two purposes of coming to this era have been completed. The next step is to consider the problem of going back. When I came to the room with the strange pattern again, I found that Asura didn''t know when he was missing. This surprised Li a little. I just focused on fusing the cells of Indra, but I didn''t even know that Asura was gone. Fortunately, Asura didn''t do anything Villain''s behavior, otherwise, it''s really hard to leave. After all, it''s transplanting cells and changing their own genes. Everyone has his own genome. Once a stronger gene enters, his own genome will instinctively resist. In the end, he will leave his own genome and devour that powerful group of genes. However, it''s a very difficult process, it can be said When transplanting, we can''t take into account the external situation at all.


    "It seems that we must pay more attention next time!" Li frowned slightly. He didn''t study the matter deeply. Instead, he looked at the strange pattern, which still exudes strong pupil force. Compared with thousands of years ago, this pupil force is more domineering. Of course, it can''t make much impact on Li. But what makes Li difficult is how to return to the space and time after thousands of years?


    Start this reincarnation eye? To put it simply, the key is how to start it? The eyes have become dead, and will not start on their own. Just when they are away from the frown and the brain, a group of pictures suddenly flash in their brain, and a trace of light flash in their eyes.


    "I don''t know if it''s useful, but it''s worth trying out!" Li slightly pinched his chin, and then did not hesitate. He ran outside. When he came back, he had a black cat in his hand, but this black cat was a little different. The black cat''s left eye was a scarlet kaleidoscope, which looked very strange.


    To stimulate the pupil force of the other eye with the same eye is a temporary idea of Li. Of course, the reference is yuzhibo weasel. He once used a crow to activate other gods. Li thinks that since the crow can activate the pupil force, so can the black cat. As long as the black cat uses the Indra''s eye to activate the pupil force of the nine gouyu reincarnation eye pattern, he can''t say no It will certainly arouse resonance, thus stimulating the space-time pupil technique in Indra''s nine hook jade reincarnation eye.


    "Black cat, it''s up to you!" When Li holds the black cat in front of jiugouyu''s reincarnation eye pattern, a powerful pupil force rushes directly into the black cat''s eyes. The eternal kaleidoscope in the black cat''s left eye is stimulated by the pupil force, and bursts of pupil force. Li also uses the pupil force to control the black cat''s brain in an instant, implying that it will release all the pupil force of the eternal kaleidoscope, instantly and endlessly The pupil force of jiugouyu is full of the whole space. The pattern of jiugouyu reincarnation eye bursts out white light again. The colorful passage suddenly opens. Last time, Li is standing on it, so as soon as the passage opens, Li falls down directly. It''s too late to see. At this time, Li is a little nervous. This passage can''t see the end. Who I don''t know where he leads."Up to now, I have to gamble!" Li clenched his teeth, buttoned up the eternal kaleidoscope in the black cat''s left eye, and then directly jumped into the channel of time and space. Suddenly, a strange pulling force bound Li''s whole body, making Li unable to move. Finally, he seemed to fall into the bottomless abyss, constantly falling, constantly falling ..


    just then, a bright light came in from the front. Seeing this light, Li Li was slightly excited. But soon, his face became nervous and murmured, "don''t let me go to other places this time!" £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C287

    In the dilapidated and dim ancestral hall, the intense white light suddenly burst out from the pattern of jiugouyu reincarnation eye on the ground, which made the whole dark ancestral hall shine like day. There were countless ninjas lying on the ground, and the huge pupil force filled the whole space. At this time, a dark shadow flew out of the white light and fell on the ground.


    "This passage of time is really beyond human control!" Half kneeling on the ground, slightly panting, just half way, he tried to use pupil force to connect with the time channel, but they were all rebounded back by some mysterious force, not only that, but also slightly backfired.


    Although the passage of time is made up of the pupil technique of Indra''s jiugouyu reincarnation eye, the power of passing through time and space is the boundary left by the six immortals. How great are their powers? Moreover, after opening up the time channel, it is full of the power of time. Let alone Li, I''m afraid that even if huiyeji comes, she can''t control it. Li is asking for trouble.


    as like as two peas, he looked at the six tombs. The old one looked like the same tomb. The old temple was almost the same as the one. But because of the time, there was a lot of things that were not eroded. But there were vague models that could be identified. Soon, the Ninjas of the family of the lantern on the ground were still looking at their faces. In the magic of pupil force, he can''t extricate himself.


    "It seems that the time flow of the two spaces is not the same!" From the relief, he is most afraid of coming back, time has passed a few years or more, if it is really like that, it will be finished, but the ninja of the ghost lamp clan is still here, which shows that time has not passed long, otherwise, in the case of no food, they will all starve to death in half a month at most, and for two months, these people will be rotten Rotten, but now, these people are still alive well, which is enough to explain everything.


    Li ignored the ghost lantern clan controlled by magic, then turned around and came to the tianzongyun sword, which Indra had inserted here. After thousands of years, the sword had not been decayed by time, and it was still cold.


    "The reincarnation eye of Indra''s jiugouyu is hidden below." Li Li grinned and held the handle of Tianzong cloud sword in one hand. With a little effort, Tianzong cloud sword suddenly shook twice. But soon, a huge force of pupil rushed towards Li Li.


    "Thousands of years, this pupil force is not enough to see!" Li Dan hum, the eternal kaleidoscope also bursts out a huge pupil force, which will be defeated in an instant. Indra''s pupil force is not much different from Li''s, but the difference lies in that one is controlled by the master, and the other only relies on the enchantment to attack automatically. The strength between the two is doomed. After Indra''s pupil force is defeated, Li directly pulls out the tianzongyun sword Come out.


    The sword is powerful. It''s a real artifact. It''s superior to any one of the three artifact. It''s really the sword of the six immortals. There is still a strong murderous spirit on it. It must be that the six immortals wanted to bring peace to the world with power in their youth, so they killed a lot of people, but they didn''t have the same idea as Indra This is the way his mother huiyeji went. Huiyeji failed, and liudaoxian also failed. Just because of this, after giving birth to Indra and Asura, liudaoxian will pass on Renzong to Asura, who brings peace to the world with love. Because he once walked the way of power and failed, so he wanted to see if his little son could do it All right.


    Jiejie, together with Indra''s jiugouyu reincarnation eye, has created a channel connecting the time of a thousand years ago. No, after opening it twice, the power of jiejie has dropped to a very low level. It can only be used to urge jiugouyu reincarnation eye to attack with pupil force. In addition, it has no power, and even can''t defend.


    Boom!


    Li Yijian cuts on the pattern of jiugouyu reincarnation eye. Suddenly, the ground of the pattern cracks, and then directly breaks. A white light rises. A strange eye floats up along the white light and floats in front of Li. This eye is the jiugouyu reincarnation eye sealed by Indra. Seeing this eye, Li finally shows a smile At that time, he wanted Indra''s jiugouyu reincarnation eye, but it was not hard to snatch it. It was not heartless, but a strong demeanor. Only when his strength was inferior to others, he would take advantage of others'' danger. Li was not that kind of person. Therefore, at that time, he didn''t snatch it, but chose to destroy the enchantment after he came back. Although he made a detour, he didn''t want to It doesn''t hurt to live.


    "System, can you pawn here?" When you think about it, it''s impossible to transplant. No matter how powerful things are, they can''t be worth your own. Only those that really belong to you can be used with ease. Li is not stupid enough to transplant other people''s eyes. As for pawn, this idea is suddenly thought up by Li. There are all kinds of strange things in the system, although so far, apart from instant steps, Li can only exchange fire But Li believes that this system is not as simple as he imagined. So Li thinks that since it can be exchanged, it can also be sold, that is, pawn.


    "The system has not only exchange function, but also pawn function. However, the pawn function of the system is not qualified to be opened according to the current situation of the host. Please work hard!" The system was silent for a while. At last, it seemed to figure out something, and then it answered the question."Not qualified?" Li Wenyan frowned slightly. Now he is not the child who was slaughtered by others. He is the person who stands on the top of the tolerance world. He is very resistant to the four words "no qualification". What is the sacred of this system?


    "The host must complete at least one SS level task before it is qualified to open the pawn function. At that time, the system will judge the points the host can get according to the item level!" The system doesn''t care about the unpleasantness of separation, and still goes its own way.


    "Is it?" Now that we can''t turn on this function, we don''t want to waste time investigating. One day, we must take off the mask of the system.


    After jiugouyu reincarnation eye was put into Shenwei space, Li also came back with a full load. He got what he should get and what he shouldn''t get. Li looked at the ninja who woke up one after another and murmured, "then, it''s time to get down to business!" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C288

    Originally, I came to the rainbow kingdom to recover the ghost lantern clan. After all, they are worth more than one million points. But I didn''t expect that so many things happened here. In retrospect, it was a while ago. In the era of two peerless overlord wars, there were countless Ninja Heroes who could crush the present era, and Li also got Indra And Asura''s cells, with six pure blood lines, immortal''s body and immortal''s eyes have been greatly developed, not only that, but also got three artifact and banana fan in liudao mausoleum, now also got tianzongyun sword and a jiugouyu reincarnation eye, these things, no matter what, in this era are enough to make any eye red, anyone crazy.


    Of course, these are just extra money. The real purpose is to recover the ghost lamp clan, although extra money is more profitable!


    The jiejie skill was destroyed, and jiugouyu''s reincarnation eyes were taken away. The pupil force that filled the hall of the mausoleum disappeared naturally, and the people of the ghost lamp clan woke up one after another. However, after being controlled by the pupil force for so long, their heads had already become a paste. It might take a little time for them to recover, so they sat on the ground one by one, with no eyes, just like idiots.


    Li also took tianzongyun sword into the divine power space. He just put a burning fan in his waist, crossed his hands and looked at these people. Finally, he fixed his eyes on a middle-aged man. With Li''s strength, he could easily perceive others'' chakra. In Li''s perception, the most powerful one among these people is the middle-aged man, and this one is the most powerful There are four old men around the middle-aged people. You can see that they are elder level people. Then, it''s not difficult to guess the identity of this middle-aged man.


    "No God!" Li also doesn''t want to waste his time. The middle-aged man has not slowed down. He is immediately controlled by a powerful pupil force. Then the pupil force quickly destroys his ideas and values. Don''t let the God control him.


    "What''s your name?" From looking at this sitting on the ground of the middle-aged man light said.


    "My name is GUI Deng Yao Yue, the head of GUI Deng clan!" The middle-aged man instinctively answered, but soon he came back to his senses. The sequelae of being controlled by Indra''s pupil force disappeared. He looked up and got up quickly. Then he knelt down on one knee and said in fear, "leave I''m sorry to leave you. I .£¡¡±


    Li frowned slightly and reached out to stop the ghost lamp demon moon. Then he looked at the four old men who were about to come back next to the ghost lamp demon moon. He said, "kill the four old men. In the future, the ghost lamp clan doesn''t need elders!"


    "Yes, my Lord!" The ghost lamp demon moon just frowned and took over the task. Under the control of other gods, even if he didn''t want to, he could only obey his orders.


    The position of elder has great power in the clan. If three of the four elders reach an agreement, then the order of the clan head can be rejected. If all four elders are tied together, even the position of clan head can be deprived. If there are still elders in the guideng clan, it will not be conducive to control in the future. Therefore, the first thing to do is to accept a family All the elders in their clan are killed. The Huiye clan is like this, and so is shuiwuyue. Naturally, the ghost lamp is no exception.


    Ah! Ah! Ah! Ah!


    There were four screams. The four elders were killed before they could find out why they were controlled. It was a tragedy, because the person who started the operation was their beloved patriarch.


    "You Who is it? "


    The people of the ghost lantern clan came back to their senses. They were shocked when they saw that four elders had been killed. When they saw the person they didn''t know, they instinctively cried out.


    "He He He is yuzhiboli, the devil Some people recognize it. They can''t help but step back. Who knows the prestige of tolerance? Muye was beaten to pieces, and Sharen village was forced to make reparations. Moreover, they ran to this place where birds don''t shit, just to avoid leaving. Unexpectedly, it was useless.


    "You fools, how do you talk to Li "Li hasn''t spoken yet. The ghost lamp demon moon has roared at his own people. Now he respects Li very much. How can he allow others to say three things and four things.


    Li shook his head, did not want to pay attention to these boring things, looked at the ghost lamp demon moon, said lightly, "these things are up to you, and let your people build a big ship, we need to go out from the rainbow country!"


    Li Ke doesn''t want to cross the sea with a boat. He has suffered a big loss when he comes here. How can he repeat such stupid behavior? Anyway, there are so many people, and they are all ninjas. Even if they don''t know the shipbuilding technology, it should not be a problem to build more than a dozen simple boats.


    "Yes, my Lord!" Ghost lamp demon month respectfully nodded, watched from walked out, and then began to educate their own people to go.


    "Ding! Congratulations on the host''s acceptance of the ghost lantern clan. The bonus points are worth one million! "


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ...


    "the vast sea around the rainbow kingdom is caused by the battle between tora and Asura!" Looking at the endless sea, Li sighed a little. To be honest, now that he''s back, Li feels as if he''s separated from the rest of the world. Indra and Asura, with their powerful and unparalleled power, look at the vast sea and the dilapidated six tombs. If there were no people from the ghost lamp clan, I''m afraid Li would have thought that he was still thousands of years ago.Originally, this apprentice was deliberately left by tuora and Asura in order not to destroy the mausoleum of the six immortals, but later it became the kingdom of the rainbow. I''m afraid that some people lived here at some time in these white stone buildings. Well, maybe they were the descendants of Asura. When they left, Indra had already died, and Asura''s life was not long. I''m afraid that he was also dead It seems that this place is the descendants of Asura. Although it seems deserted for a long time now, it is still a long time ago. Maybe at some time, the descendants of Asura have come out of this island and run to the outside, that is, the thousand handed people in the future.


    "I don''t know who the ancestors of the yuzhibo clan are!" Li murmured that when Indra died, there were no descendants at all. How did the later yuzhibo clan come into being? If it is not Indra''s blood, how can it have the eye of writing wheel?


    "My Lord, the ship is ready. We can set out in a moment." At this time, the ghost lamp demon moon came and said respectfully.


    "So fast?" How long has it been? It''s less than half a day. Just a dozen boats? Is it difficult to be a ghost lantern or a shipbuilding expert? #£¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C289

    After coming to the seaside, Li understood that it was not the ghost lantern people who could build ships at all, but they had ready-made ships. However, when he thought about it, Li understood that thousands of people of the ghost lantern people had already crossed the sea thousands of miles before. If there was no ship, how could they come here?


    "What a miscalculation! When I came here, I didn''t see a boat on the coast!" Leave Wu Wu forehead, a face speechless.


    In fact, it''s not strange to be away. After all, the sea is so wide, so far away from their shore, it''s normal that they can''t see it. Of course, what''s speechless is that they didn''t think of it before, and they seriously asked them to build ships. It''s really a shame.


    There are 20 large ships, each of which can carry about 100 people. However, the ghost lantern family has only 1000 people. Therefore, the large ship is relatively loose. After you find a cabin at random, you don''t pay attention to those people outside. This time, you get a lot of things thousands of years ago. You have to find a way to distribute them.


    "Asura''s cells have six, enough for them to transplant. If they transplant Asura''s cells, they will have a trace of six blood lines. Although there is only a trace, they will be able to greatly increase their strength. Moreover, I also have Indra''s body. If Meiqin is transplanted, her kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes may have a great increase in pupil power!" Sitting in his seat, frowning and calculating, and tapping his fingers on the table, this idea is very beautiful. If you really use it well, you can directly dismember the entity of Indra, and then make hundreds or even more copies of genetic medicine. In this way, the whole yuzhibo people will benefit. After all, this is Indra''s cell, which contains very strong Yin in the body But the problem is that the integral value is not enough. If you want to make hundreds of copies of genetic medicine, you need tens of millions or even more integral values. To be honest, you can''t afford it, so you can pass the last one and it''s impossible to achieve it.


    "In this way, I can only consider them first!" From the helpless sigh.


    Six copies of Asura cells need six million to be refined into genetic medicine, and then one copy of Indra cells needs one million, a total of seven million. This is also an astronomical figure for the present population. However, their strength must be improved, otherwise they will not be around them in the future. What if something goes wrong?


    Of course, the volume of refining cells is also related to the integral value. For example, it takes one million to refine a kilogram of Asura''s meat into a genetic medicine, but it only takes 500000 to refine half a kilogram. However, jiuxinnai are women who are far away from nature. They can''t easily give them half a kilogram or something. They are also far away from themselves After all, the more you refine, the stronger your strength will be. Of course, it is limited. The maximum is a kilo. Otherwise, your own genome will be swallowed up by Asura''s genes.


    "Seven million points Is that right? " Close your eyes, I feel a little upset. Once upon a time, 100000 points was a huge wealth for him, but now, I have 4 million points, but it''s still not enough. It''s just I don''t know how to describe it.


    "Well, let''s talk about it after we go back. After we''ve been away for such a long time, they must miss me very much too!" Li sighed and put down these troubles. When he thought of Jiu xinnai, li felt like an arrow to return. But soon, Li thought of jinnaro. That woman, perhaps in her lifetime, was looking forward to meeting her every day. For Li, from a thousand years ago to a thousand years later, time was just a moment, but for jinnaro, it was a whole day For thousands of years, it''s hard to imagine how long this has been.


    "When you go back, you must learn to reincarnate the dirty soil as soon as possible!" Li clenched his fists and thought to himself that when he was in Muye, three generations of Huoying asked Li to record Lei Che in the sealed book, and Li also took the opportunity to copy the reincarnation of filthy soil with the eye of writing wheel. However, because there were too many things later and there was no time to learn, he had been stranded in Li''s study now. This time, he would not say anything else, but he must first copy filthy soil The earth was born to the society.


    Touch! Touch!


    "My Lord, it''s time for lunch. Would you like to come out or in your room?"


    "Send someone in!" If you are not willing to communicate with these people, you can stay alone. In the words of Li, there is no common language with these weak people.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    Wandering on the sea is boring. For three months in a row, apart from occasionally coming out to blow the sea breeze on the plywood and bask in the sun, the rest of the time is in the room. Finally, one day after three months, when I leave to see the mainland, it means that I can end my life on the sea, and it also means that I have really returned.


    The last time I went to the rainbow Kingdom, it only took me more than two months, but this time it took me more than three months to come back. However, there was no way. There were more people, so I walked slowly. After all, a big boat couldn''t run a small boat. This is common sense.


    "Ghost lamp demon moon, you take your people to stay in the rain country and wait for my edict at any time"


    when passing by the rain country, Li didn''t take the people from the ghost lamp family away, so he took a letter to ghost lamp demon moon and asked him to go to yuzhibohu. Now no one in the whole tolerance world knows that the ghost lamp family, the water moon family and the rain tolerance village are taken away, and they will fight with others at that time At that time, these three forces can be regarded as wonder soldiers. Although they don''t need to play these tricks with their present strength, they are better than nothing. After all, we can''t let the clan leader do everything by himself."Yes, my Lord!" Ghost lamp demon month although doubt, but also did not ask, after receiving the letter, he took the people toward the rain tolerance village.


    The country of grass and the country of rain are neighboring countries. The two countries are almost stuck together. After the ghost lantern clan is separated, it is like an arrow to return home. Although it seems that there is a village in the country of rain, it is too lazy to manage so much now. It is full speed to rush to the country of grass.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ ...


    "three generations of Tu Ying, give you one last chance to take your people out of the country of grass immediately, otherwise, we yuzhibo will not stand by!"


    "Ha ha, yuzhiboming, don''t give me that. You have the ability to call yuzhiboli out to me, but even if you call him out, Yanren village won''t be afraid!"


    In a forest in the kingdom of grass, the two sides are fighting. Yuzhibo is headed by yuzhiboming, and there are more than 500 people behind him, including jiuxinnai. On the other side, Yanren, who is headed by three generations of Tu Ying, has more than 5000 people, which is almost overwhelming. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C290

    Yuzhiboming is trembling with anger. Looking at three generations of Tu Ying''s flat face, yuzhiboming really wants to order the clansmen to attack directly. However, when he left, he said that he should not have conflicts with other villages before he came back. Yuzhiboming has endured it again. Although yuzhibo has accepted many big families now, his combat effectiveness is comparable to that of a big village However, yuzhiboming knows that shuiwuyue and Yuren villages are not known to be accepted by yuzhibo, and these forces that don''t appear in the public are also intended by the patriarch of his own family. They may be of great use in the future. Therefore, yuzhiboming does not dare to transfer them easily, for fear of breaking the event of departure.


    "What''s the matter? Can yuzhibo be here? By the way, I heard that yuzhibo has disappeared for nearly six months, and he won''t die in any place, will he? " Seeing that yuzhiboming didn''t speak, the three generations of Tu Ying suddenly became more arrogant.


    "Ha ha, that is, yuzhiboli has offended so many people. Maybe he was killed somewhere!"


    Yanren behind the three generations of Tu Ying also laughed. More than 5000 people laughed. The sound was so loud that even the birds in the woods were scared away.


    "Nonsense, a group of rubbish, I will kill you when I come back!" Jiu xinnai steps forward and points to the nose of the three generations of Tu Ying. She is not a quiet girl. At this time, the fire is coming. If you are not a lady, you will scold her directly. If Meiqin is not behind, she would have drawn her sword and rushed up.


    "Well, there is no respect or inferiority. Didn''t your parents teach you to respect the elderly? What a rude thing Three generations of Tu Ying, with a cold face, cheered in a deep voice. He has lived so long that he doesn''t care much about anything else. The only thing he cares about is the village and face. These two can be described as his rebellious scale. Now Jiu xinnai is pointing his nose in front of so many people. How can he bear it?


    "What did you say?" Nine xinnai smell speech, eyes a stare, anger, directly pull out the waist of the village rain, want to go up to the short old man in front of ten eight knife, but was Meiqin and Xiaonan to hold.


    "Jiuxinnai, calm down, everything will be done after you come back! Yanren village, we can''t leave them alone! " She couldn''t even look at Meiqin, but she didn''t want to cause trouble for Li, so she held jiuxinnai. She believed that Yanren village would not be let go after Li came back.


    When three generations of Tu Ying saw Meiqin holding Jiu xinnai, they felt bored. Then they looked at Yu Zhibo Ming and said again, "Yu Zhibo Ming, our Yanren village doesn''t want to be an enemy to you. We just want to borrow a way from you. I believe even if yu Zhibo is away from here, he will agree!"


    The conflict was caused by the way. Now the Third World War of tolerance broke out for almost a year. In the first half of the year, there was a crackdown from Li. Neither Yunren nor Yanren dared to move the battlefield to the country of grass. So at first, they fought very hard and almost became a method of guerrilla warfare, which made Yanren village and Yunren village suffer a lot. However, due to Li''s resistance, they were not willing to move the battlefield to the country of grass, They didn''t dare to be presumptuous even though they were hard, but one day after two months, Yanren ran into the country of grass when he was chasing Yunren, and this became the beginning of everything. At the beginning, yuzhiboming could still control two villages, but later, for some unknown reason, they leaked the news that Li was no longer in the country of grass, and they didn''t know where to go, And also disappeared for more than two months. As soon as the news came out, it was terrible. The two villages began to become unscrupulous and ran to the country of grass to fight. Of course, at the beginning, they didn''t know whether the news was true or not, but they didn''t leave when they came out to drive them away. Moreover, even jiuxinnai came out and left None of them came out, which undoubtedly confirmed the reliability of the news. Regardless of it, these people became more and more rampant and directly transferred the battlefield to the country of grass.


    Although they are not fighting against the kingdom of grass, the destructive power of the Ninjas is very strong. Many innocent civilians in the kingdom of grass are killed, and their houses are not known how much they are damaged. There are also some war escapes. In order to survive, they will rob in the kingdom of grass. It can be said that since the two villages moved the battlefield to the kingdom of grass, the whole country has been destroyed Today, yuzhiboming can''t bear to bring out all the yuzhibo people, while the Riyi people are still stationed in the ghost city.


    "Once again, take your people back immediately, otherwise, we yuzhibo people will not give up!" Yuzhiboming''s face is gloomy, and he suppresses his anger. What''s the way? It''s nice to say that if the Tao is really lent out, the country of grass will really become the battlefield of Yanren and Yunren. In this way, I don''t know how many civilians will be poisoned. Of course, this is not a kind heart. Moreover, a family or a village can only collect the national money tax to maintain the operation of the family without accepting the task to earn money, not just Yu Zhibo is such a practice. Except for the five big countries, all small countries are like this, because as long as there is a village of tolerance in a small country, there will be no big name, and if there is a village of tolerance, there will be no village of tolerance. However, the state of grass has a family of yuzhibo, so there is no big name, so the national tax is paid to yuzhibo, which means that the better the people''s life is, the more the national tax is In this case, how can other villages be allowed to come in the land of grass?Hearing Yu Zhi Boming''s words, three generations of Tu Ying''s face sank down and said in a low voice, "you look like you''re going to die to the end, so there''s no way. Today we have to pass here, because the 5000 troops of Yun Village are deep in the forest. We must go and defeat them. No one can stop them. If you dare to stop them, we have to destroy you first!"


    Yuzhibo heard the words of the three generations of Tu Ying. They were furious and took out their suffering. Once upon a time, the whole forbearance world was beaten by their clan leader. At this moment, the clan leader had only gone for six months. Yanren village and Yunren village dare to say that they want to kill yuzhibo, but they don''t know what to do, But all of them are at the upper forbearance level. In fact, 5000 Yan forbearance said that they would be exterminated if they were exterminated?


    "Exterminate?"


    At this moment, a cold voice sounded in the forest, which contained infinite killing intention. Hearing this voice, the face of the three generations of Tu Ying suddenly changed, while Yu Zhibo''s face was ecstatic. They were too familiar with this voice!


    "No, yuzhibo left him Are you really back? " Three generations of Tu Ying can''t help but step back two steps, with a dull face www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C291

    "It''s Li, is it? Are you back? " Jiuxinnai is the first one who can''t help but look around the woods, hoping to find the figure of Li. Xiaonan and Meiqin have red eyes and look around.


    "Yuzhiboli, yuzhiboli is back?" The three generations of Tu Ying look like eating a fly. They thought they had been gone for six months, maybe they had already died somewhere. No matter how bad it was, something big should have happened. But now they are talking about Cao Cao.


    Boom!


    A black shadow flashed by, and the ground in front of yuzhiboming suddenly burst open, raising a burst of dust. All the people widened their eyes, trying to see if the people in the dust really left.


    "Three generations of Tu Ying, your ability has become bigger. You can ignore my Yu Zhibo. Can you destroy my Yu Zhibo?" Through the smoke and dust, a pair of scarlet writing wheel eyes look at the three generations of earth shadow. The dust is gone, a black high collar coat, a long black hair flying with the wind, hands crossed, scarlet writing wheel eyes look at the three generations of earth shadow disdainfully.


    After seeing the comer clearly, the fluke in the hearts of the three generations of Tu Ying disappeared completely, and said in horror, "Yu Yuzhi Boli, is it really you


    "Patriarch, it''s really patriarch!"


    "The patriarch has come back. What can Yanren village and Yunren village say now?"


    The three generations of Tu Ying are scared, but Yu Zhibo is happy. Before they come back, they all hold their breath in their stomachs. Now that the clan leader is back, they can finally be elated. All of them look up at Yanren''s thousands of ninjas. Their scarlet writing wheel eyes are full of humiliation. What they most dislike is the three generations of Tu Ying, who relies on the old to sell the old Although yunnincun has provoked yuzhibo, it''s not so obvious. He''s not as cheeky as the third generation of Tu Ying. He dares to be so rampant when he runs to other people''s homes.


    "Patriarch!"


    Yuzhiboming and yuzhibolin step forward and salute respectfully. Now they are the only two elders in the clan. When they are away, they are also in charge of the overall situation of the clan.


    "Well, you step back first, and I''ll deal with it!" Li nodded, then looked at the three generations of Tu Ying, and narrowed his eyes slightly. His scarlet eyes were as murderous as the essence. Li didn''t expect that someone came to make trouble six months after he left. It seems that after the last defeat of Muye village, he didn''t completely frighten the tolerance world.


    "Yuzhiboli, we just want to borrow a way, there''s no other meaning!" Three generations of Tu Ying turned his eyes and looked at Li quietly. He found that Li''s face remained unchanged. He couldn''t help saying again, "well, our enemy yunnincun still has a team of 5000 people in the country of grass. Our goal is to defeat them, so..."


    "All right!" Before the third generation of Tu Ying finished speaking, Li had already put out his hand to stop it. He was not interested in this kind of violation. He was not deaf. The third generation of Tu Ying had just said that he wanted to destroy Yu Zhibo. That is to say, Yanren village wanted to fight Yu Zhibo. To be clear, the fat sheep sent to Yanren village were sorry for his strength.


    However, three generations of Tu Ying didn''t understand Li''s words. They thought Li had let bygones be bygones, and they were ready to thank him immediately. However, at this time, a hurricane rolled up the mat, and the soil with a radius of 10 meters was washed away. The nearest three generations of Tu Ying was blown away for a few steps. Three generations of Tu Ying looked up and was shocked. In front of him was a man full of golden chakras There are six black beads floating behind the man.


    "This is my latest immortal mode, which has not been used by others. You bastards of Yanren village, come and try your power. As long as you can break my immortal mode, you can leave safely, otherwise, you 5000 people will be buried here!" With a sneer and a wave of his right hand, a black ball rushed behind him and flew to Li''s palm.


    "Fairy "Immortal mode?" Three generations of Tu Ying''s eyes widened, and even began to stutter. It was the first time he saw this immortal pattern, and the six black balls, which easily made people think of some bad things.


    Three generations of Tu Ying took a deep breath and calmed himself down. Looking at Li''s immortal mode, he said in secret, "although Yu Zhibo Li is powerful, I have 5000 people here, so I may not be able to deal with him. Moreover, I still have a secret weapon left!" Thinking of this, the three generations of Tu Ying narrowed his eyes slightly, turned to the group of Yan Ren behind him, and roared, "everyone, stand in array, prepare to meet the enemy, and attack with Ninjutsu!"


    "Yes...!"


    A kind of Yanren finally responded and began to print according to the order, hoping to win by quantity.


    Looking at the five thousand Yan Ren''s seal, Li disdained to curl his mouth. His body floated directly, his left hand also stretched out, and a black ball flew to the palm of his hand.


    "Elder, what should we do? Shall we help the patriarch?" A man of yuzhibo family looked at yuzhibo and asked.


    "No, you don''t have to. The clan leader''s strength has increased a lot. Even if you don''t need to be able to help, it''s not 5000 Yanren who can deal with it!" Yuzhi Boming narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at the immortal mode of Li. There was a flash of horror in his eyes. He could feel that this force had surpassed chakra. It clearly belonged to chakra. Moreover, this immortal mode was not an ordinary immortal mode. The six black balls were just like the six immortals in the legend."The earth retreats, the sky descends clay!"


    "Tu Dun, the art of Tu Long''s bullet"


    "Tu Dun, heaven falls and covers!"


    "Huodun! The ashes are burning! "


    The overwhelming Ninjutsu rushed away in mid air, most of them were tudun, and the others were Huodun.


    "Do you want to trap me with tudun and burn me with Huodun?" With his disdain, there is a small earth mountain in the sky, and some sticky clay. These are all combustible soil. It seems that Yanren is not a fool. He also knows how to use it with so many people at the same time.


    "But no matter how well you cooperate, in the face of absolute power, everything is just a clown''s performance!" Li Dan snorted, and the two black balls in his hand began to expand, forming a huge round sphere to surround Li Dan.


    "Blood keeps the net!"


    When all the Ninjutsu were about to hit the black round sphere, the dull voice came out. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C292

    Blood following the snare is a new move born after Li fused Indra cells and added seven chakra attributes. It''s also the first time Li took it out against the enemy. Because it''s formed by seven chakra attributes, no matter what kind of Ninja can''t cause damage to blood following the snare, it will be absorbed instead. The only one that can play an effect is magic.


    Pop! Boom!


    All the tudun''s Ninjutsu have become useless pieces of earth, and all the Huodun have fallen down. The black smoke comes out from the surface of the round sphere. The three generations of tuying are stupid, and everyone is stupid. They have never seen such a strange situation before. Juran alone has prevented thousands of Ninjutsu''s attacks? Is that possible? Even if the six immortals come, they can''t do it.


    "Strange Monster Yan Ren swallowed his saliva and sat on the ground with a puff. His frightened eyes were staring at the black sphere in the air.


    "Monster?"


    From the insipid voice came, the black sphere began to change shape, gradually separated into two parts, changed the original two small black spheres, flew to the back of Li, raised his chin, the scarlet writing wheel eyes ignored the 5000 Yanren below, and said, "mortal sorrow, when you see something you can''t understand, you compare this phenomenon To be a monster, after all, it''s just that you are too ignorant. In a certain era, the five big villages you are proud of are just a small and weak organization that makes people laugh! "


    With a cold sweat on his forehead, he asked nervously, "what kind of Ninja did you just use? This is not the blood after the limit, more is not the blood after elimination, this is a tolerance has not appeared in the world of things, what is this in the end? "


    Hearing the words of the three generations of local shadow, Li also looked at the three generations of local shadow and calmly looked at the old man. Then he said, "this is called Xueji net. It is something that is superior to the Xueji limit and the Xueji elimination. Generally speaking, the Xueji limit can be created by the fusion of two chakra attributes, while the Xueji elimination in Yanren village is created by three chakras It is produced after the fusion of pull attributes. However, my Xueji net is formed by the fusion of seven chakra attributes. If Xueji limit represents strength, and Xueji elimination represents suppression, then Xueji net is an absolute field. As long as you are a ninja, as long as you use ninja, no matter 5000 people or 10000 people, no one can break the Xueji net, because you are a ninja In the end, your Ninjutsu is formed by seven chakra attributes. In front of Xueji net, your Ninjutsu is just a joke! "


    Strictly speaking, the writing wheel eye is not the limit of blood succession. It''s just the unique Yin power of yuzhibo. When the Yin power is not used, the eye shape is the same as that of ordinary people. Only when the Yin power is used, and then the power is conveyed by the eyes, can the eyes have wonderful changes, and just because of this, there will be even changes Other people''s transplanted eye can''t exert its power, because there is no Yin power in other people''s body except yuzhibo people, so they can''t control the eye at all. The transplanted eye is just a little Yin power left in the eye. When the Yin power is consumed, the eyes will be blind, but all people don''t know these things, even if they are blind The people of yuzhibo don''t know it, so they think it''s the blood boundary of yuzhibo.


    After hearing Li''s words, all Yanren''s faces were as pale as earth. Although they still couldn''t figure out what the Xueji snare was, the seven chakra attributes were not bad. Moreover, the Xueji snare just now really blocked the Ninja attack of 5000 ninjas.


    "I''ve told you the principle of blood following net, but I''m sorry that you don''t have a way to deal with it. Just now you have launched a round of attack, then it''s my turn!" When he left the stall, his face suddenly changed. He pushed his right hand toward Yanren, and drank "Mudun, the art of cutting!"


    Suddenly, from the arm grew countless thorns, and then all shot out, for a moment, the sky down the rain of wood needles!


    "No, it''s the art of Mudun. Let''s defend quickly!" Looking at the dense wooden needles coming, the three generations of Tu Ying''s scalp felt numb. Although I don''t know the lethality of these things, Mu Dun is a ninja for calming down the troubled times. No matter how bad it is, it can kill people. If so many people come down together, I don''t know how many people will die if they are hit!


    "Tu Dun, Tu liubi!"


    All the Yanren used the Earth Defense together, and the earth walls rose from the ground. In the twinkling of an eye, thousands of earth walls appeared in the forest, which looked very shocking.


    "It''s useless. The art of Mudun can''t be defended by a little Mudun!" From light looking at the rock bear below, disdain said, huge chakra constantly maintain these wooden needle attack.


    Zizi! Zizi! Zizi!


    One wall after another was pierced, and the wooden needle pierced Yanren''s body again without hindrance. The wooden needle was like the seed of a tree. As soon as it entered Yanren''s body, it immediately began to absorb each other''s chakras to promote its growth. Yanren, who was pierced by the wooden needle, directly grew sharp wooden thorns in his body, which were very big, indicating that they absorbed chakras Krayue, this cutting skill is a magic skill of mass killing. Many people know this skill in the original book, but few people use it. Only yuzhibo with earth and Shiwei have been used. Yuzhibo with earth killed all the people in the early Xiaozhi organization with this move. Shiwei gengniu killed many people in the United Army in one move. Rixiangningci also died in this move.Ah! Ah! Ah!


    In a few minutes, the whole forest was filled with the smell of blood. At least hundreds of Yanren lay on the ground. Their bodies were pierced by sharp wood. This wood needle is a seed. After entering other people''s bodies, it absorbs chakra, and then grows rapidly in their bodies. It can be imagined that this wood is harder than iron, Can the human body resist it?


    After killing so many people in one breath, the integral value of Li also went up, and soon it increased by more than 600000. I believe that as long as we do it again, the integral value of Li can exceed 5 million. If we kill all these 5000 people, how much will the integral value be?


    There was a cruel smile on Li''s face. If it was before, Li would not be so cruel. But now, jiuxinnai, they all have to transplant the cells of Asura and Indra. The points they need reach five million, which is a huge amount. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C293

    Hundreds of people were killed in one move. All Yanren were scared and retreated nervously. However, the three generations of Tu Ying were angry and floated in the air. He looked at Li and killed hundreds of people. These people were all ninjas in Yanren village. As the shadow of Yanren village, he was very angry.


    "Yuzhiboli, we just borrow a way, but you dare to do such cruel things. Do you really think you are invincible?" Three generations of Tu Ying angrily pointed to Lida and cheered.


    "Yes, I am invincible now!" From Yang chin, light looking at three generations of soil shadow said.


    Hearing Li''s words, the third generation of Tu Ying suddenly chokes and doesn''t know how to say it. The sentence just now is only used to question and ridicule. I didn''t expect that Li should say that he is invincible in the world, which makes the third generation of Tu Ying don''t know how to refute. Of course, he doesn''t think Li is invincible in the world, but he doesn''t have the strength to prove it, because he can''t get away Ah.


    Seeing that the three generations of Tu Ying have nothing to say, Li also feels a little boring. He takes a look at Jiu xinnai, who are still waiting for him, and many other people behind him. Li also doesn''t want to waste his time on these rubbish.


    "Forget it, there is no common language with you rubbish after all. Next, I won''t keep my hand any more. Three generations of eyes and earth shadows, you should try your best to defend. Mudun, the tree world is coming!" The huge chakra burst out from the distance. Suddenly, the distance between the ground swayed, and huge tree roots burst out of the ground. All over the world, they went towards the stupefied Yanren. The trees in the original forest were destroyed one after another and replaced by the new trees.


    Three generations of Tu Ying glared at him, and he had no time to leave. He flew directly to Yan Ren, who was already scared and silly, and roared, "everyone, run for me, run for me, run for me, run for me As soon as his voice fell, the sky above him became dark, and the overwhelming roots of trees had covered most of the sky. This power was absolutely shocking. Three generations of shadow people were green with regret. They knew that they would not offend yuzhibo. Now, they are not only cheap, but also have the possibility to lose their lives.


    The immortal''s body has been completed. The power of the wooden escape is twice as big as that of the one among the thousand hand pillars. Its coverage reaches thousands of meters. It''s nearly ten miles. It has become a large forest. It''s a miracle.


    "Run, you will be killed if you don''t run!"


    In response, Yanren roars, discards his weapons and turns around to escape. However, the root of the tree is so fast that it catches up with the ninja who runs at the end in a blink of an eye. The power of Mudun increases and the speed of absorbing chakra is faster. Almost in the moment of being entangled, these Ninja''s chakra will be sucked clean and powerful I can only last a few seconds.


    Ah! Ah! Ah!


    Screams come and go. No matter how they escape, the roots can always catch up with them. With Yanren''s chakra supply, the roots are faster, and the towering trees also grow up out of thin air. The number of trees that grow up means how many people have been sucked up. The hundreds of trees mean that hundreds of Yanren have been killed. However, this is just a matter of counting Within ten seconds, Yanren didn''t even run out of the ten mile area that the trees could cover. I''m afraid that when they ran out of the tree area, 5000 people would die.


    "Family The patriarch has become stronger again. The tree kingdom is coming, and it is several times stronger than before! " Yuzhi Boming looks at the terrible sea of books with a shocked face. It''s unimaginable that a mortal can do this. It''s a sign of God.


    Jiuxinnai, Meiqin and Xiaonan are shocked. As the pillow people, they still don''t see where the bottom line of Li''s strength is, as if this man never has a bottom line. Every time you think Li''s strength is at this level, the next battle, Li''s strength immediately rises to a higher level, which is too fast Are you ready?


    "Where have you been since six months? What strange thing happened to you? " Jiu xinnai looks puzzled and itches in her heart. She really hopes to finish the battle soon, and then go back to warm up and tell her experience.


    I don''t know what jiuxinnai was thinking. About three minutes later, when the transportation of chakra was stopped, the power of the coming of the tree world had been maximized. Looking around, the original place had become a new forest, covering a square of ten miles, green and matchless. There were at least thousands of these big trees. If a big tree was calculated according to a person''s name, it would die There are more than 3000 ninjas under the tree kingdom. If this kind of thing is spread, I''m afraid the whole Ninja will be boiling.


    There are still a small number of people who have escaped the disaster. The old man of the third generation Tu Ying is still alive, but they are too scared to run back.


    "Forget it, I''ll let you go this time, but next time, you''ll pay a heavier price!" Looking at Yanren, who can only see a trace of shadow, Li shakes his head slightly and doesn''t intend to catch up. It''s a waste of time. Besides, 5000 people, if they are determined to escape, can kill more than 3000 people is the limit. You can imagine what kind of concept it is for 5000 people to run apart. Even if they leave the meeting, they have to blink 5000 times continuously, Not to mention that Li can''t move quickly. If you really want to chase and kill, unless you go to Yanren village, don''t waste your time. Besides, if you want to chase and kill a group of minions with your present strength and status, Li won''t do such a worthless thing even if others don''t dare to laugh at you."Kill, more than 3000 people, don''t know how many points to bring me?" From the pinch it, lifted the immortal mode, and then looked at their own integral value balance, however, after seeing the number, from finally showed a smile.


    Eight and a half million!


    This is definitely the highest number of points in the history of Li. Unexpectedly, only 3000 people brought a total of 4.5 million points to Li. This is a very terrible number. You know, the price of a Shangren is only 5000, Zhongren is only 2000, xiaren is 1000. If you want to kill 4.5 million points, you need to pay 800 It''s a pity that there are more than one. Let alone one Yanren village, I''m afraid there are only so many Shangren in the three big villages. If it''s changed to Zhongren, there will be more people. However, now my score has actually increased by 4.5 million. It can be imagined that this 5000 person team must be the elite team of Yanren village. Now most of them have been killed. It''s estimated that three thousand people have been killed Dai Tu Ying''s flesh is going to hurt. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C294

    8.5 million, which is really a huge amount. There are only 1.5 million left from 10 million. I''m a little sorry for that. If I had known earlier, I would have hunted down those 1000 people and killed them. Maybe I could make up 10 million. The price of reincarnation eye is just 10 million. Now there are only 1.5 million left from this price!


    But Li just sighed twice. If you really want him to pursue and kill, Li will not. It''s still that sentence. It''s too expensive to pursue and kill a group of weak people. Besides, the exchange of reincarnation eye can be slow first. Li''s strength has been greatly enhanced during this period. It''s easy to destroy the whole world of tolerance even if ten tailed people can''t do anything. It''s only 10 million points You don''t have to be in a hurry to earn money any time. Moreover, even if there are 10 million now, you won''t exchange samsara eyes immediately, because jiuxinnai''s strength must be strengthened quickly. People''s potential is in these years. If you miss it, even if you transplant Asura''s cells, I''m afraid the effect will be halved, for a pair of samsara eyes that can be exchanged in the future To destroy the time when jiuxinnai became stronger, they would not do such stupid things.


    "I''ve finally cleaned up those hateful guys!" Jiuxinnai was the first one to come and said angrily. It can be seen that she had a stomach full of fire during this period of time.


    Meiqin and Xiaonan also came, but they didn''t speak. They just stared at Li for six months. During these six months, they were thinking about coming back early and staying together for so long. They never separated for more than half a month. This time, it was only six months. But you really have to spend it Will feel very long, especially in the waiting to spend.


    "Let''s talk about it when we get home!" Li sighed a little. He stayed a few months in the era of a thousand years ago. This era is six months, and it''s nearly a year. Although there are thousands of words, he is not good at expression, so he can only say such a sentence in the end.


    "Well!"


    Meiqin three nodded, this is not really a place to speak, after all, there are many people watching.


    Yuzhi Boming stepped forward and opened his mouth to say something. However, Li stretched out his hand to stop him, shook his head and said, "I almost guessed the general situation. The people in Yunni village let them jump in the country of grass for two days first, and then I will deal with them myself!"


    Of course, this is not the only thing. Now it is said that Li has died somewhere in the world of tolerance, and some people are adding fuel to the flames. As a result, this illusory statement becomes more and more true. If one person says it''s false, one hundred people say it''s true. What''s more, now the whole world of tolerance is saying that Li is a well-known figure in the world of tolerance, ranging from 80 years old to three years old Boy, no one doesn''t know the name of yuzhiboli. After all, four years ago, qianshouzhujian was defeated by Li. It can be said that the battle directly became a springboard for Li, and his fame leapt over qianshouzhujian and yuzhiboli. The news of Li''s death immediately aroused great repercussions. Some underground bounty hunters even boasted that yuzhiboli was killed by others All in all, after this groundless story was misinterpreted, most people in the tolerance world thought that Li was really dead. Although the shadows of some villages were not so confused, they were also wondering whether Li was really dead? Or is it stuck somewhere? It''s just because of these suspicions that Yanren and Yunren are now doing things. They all come here to inquire. When the information is wrong, they just apologize. If the rumor is true, they will destroy yuzhibo. Unfortunately, they miscalculated that the way they left is more cruel than they thought. They just killed 5000 Ninjas in Yanren village without any face After more than 3000 years, I''m afraid that when the news gets around, the movies in the major villages will not be able to sleep. After all, apart from Yanren and Yunren, other villages have arranged some secret departments to investigate, but they are very low-key.


    "Patriarch, do we have to make some preparations next?" Yu zhiboming asked suspiciously, in his influence, Li has always been a war maniac, there is no reason to delay this time!


    "Well, after you go back, you and yuzhibolin first straighten out the clansmen and the Japanese, and then prepare the war materials!" From nodded, light said.


    Yuzhiboming heard the speech, and his eyes flashed a little joy. He said respectfully, "yes, patriarch!"


    Seeing yuzhiboming like this, Li shook his head slightly. Yuzhiboming is so old that he still likes fighting. It''s the same as yuzhibozhan!


    Soon, yuzhiboming and yuzhibolin with a group of people retreated, and lihejiuxinnai they walked from the other side, they need a little time to comfort the mood of many days.


    The development of ghost town is very fast. In the six-month world, the ghost town, which was originally in a dilemma, has now been paved with a layer of cement, and there is no longer the embarrassment of the dilemma. Moreover, the wasteland beside the ghost town has also been reclaimed, and a snack street and a commercial street have been built. Business travelers will occasionally enter, and some are tourists. After all, this place is legendary Yuzhibo''s clan. If you go in and play, you may meet yuzhibo Li, the head of yuzhibo clan. Although Li has a bad reputation in the world of tolerance, it''s undeniable that most of the children worship Li very much. This also causes the business of the newly established commercial street and snack street to be very hot. These businesses are all done by the families of ninjas in ghost lamp city. Every year, they are very popular You only need to pay part of the tax. Compared with the dead ghost town in the past, the ghost town is much more lively now. Of course, the entrance of the ghost town is surrounded by a wall and a boundary. If you want to enter the ghost town, you must enter from the main gate, just like the village."There is a meatball shop in the snack street. The meatballs are delicious. Shall we try them?" Walking in the street, nine xinnai sniffed, pulled from happy said.


    These two streets are located on the left side of the ghost town, which is not too far away from the ghost town. Now the original cliffs are paved with reinforced concrete, and many craftsmen are still sweating to build houses. One day, all sides of the ghost town will be surrounded by streets. At that time, the ghost town will become the center, just like the fire shadow building in five villages, but The difference is that it''s not like being a shadow, so ghost town won''t be a studio.


    "Li, the guests in these snack streets and commercial streets are not only from the ghost town, but also from the five villages, and some from other countries. They all want to see you, the legendary talent! You''ll see it in a minute! £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C295

    "It seems that I missed a lot of interesting things!" Li sighed a little. When he left, construction had just started here. Not to mention these commercial streets and snack streets, even those bridges had not been built yet. It''s amazing that they have changed so much in only six months. Moreover, when the commercial streets and snack streets open, they must be very busy. At that time, people from outside will be invited in, I''m afraid the whole ghost town is very busy. Although Li is not a very busy person, jiuxinnai is different from them. If they are there, they can have a good time with them.


    "What''s that? How far away from you? Am I right? Is that really far away from adults


    Some sharp eyed people saw Lihe and jiuxinnai who just entered the ghost town. Suddenly, several brave girls screamed and rushed over excitedly. The first girls looked at them and were a little familiar with them. Moreover, the girls were followed by a few teenagers. Li immediately covered his forehead. He already recognized who these people were.


    These guys are yuzhibo, daitu and Kakashi. As for the girls, xirihong and Hongdou, they are all the pillars of Muye in the future. ASMA, Kakashi, daitu, Akai, xirihong, Hongdou, Lin, and even an unexpected person, bofengshuimen.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. It''s said that you are dead, but now it seems that rumor is rumor." As Kakashi''s elder, Bofeng Watergate is naturally the first one to stand up and speak. After greeting Li, Bofeng Watergate looks at Jiu xinnai again, smiles a little, and says again, "Jiu xinnai, too. Long time no see!"


    Now the gate of wave, wind and water has been opened in the world of tolerance. Flying thunder has mastered the second stage, and has broken through the title of golden flash. It has also established a love relationship with Jiuwei person Zhuli and whirlpool Ziling. It can be said that it is a winner in life.


    "Are you yuzhiboli? Great, I finally see myself, please sign for me Yuzhibo is still a hot-blooded youth. Leaving behind Kakashi and others, he goes over the gate of Fengshui and takes out a book and a pen from his body and presents it to Li with a look of hope. Among these people, if anyone worships Li the most, it belongs to yuzhibo. Because Li is a member of yuzhibo''s family, and the reputation of writing wheel eyes is renewed in the world of tolerance Apart from the elders, all the younger generation take Li as their object of worship. Yuzhibohao can''t manage it.


    "Don''t be so rude with dirt!" Lin a face helpless, carefully pulled the sleeve with soil, in their hearts, away from that is like God general object of worship, awe and worship can, but no courtesy words can''t.


    "It doesn''t matter. Mr. Li is the strongest member of our yuzhibo family!" Dai Tu ignores Lin''s pull and thumbs up with pride, as if he is very powerful.


    "Idiot!" Kakashi took a white, earthy look and muttered in a low voice, but his eyes were also closely staring at Li. Kakashi was praised as the first genius of Muye, and his pride was very strong. Originally, he didn''t want to come, but I heard that Li was the first genius of Muye, so Kakashi came. He wanted to know the difference between the two first geniuses.


    Bofeng Watergate looked at several children so excited, but smile, scratched his head, looked at Li and said awkwardly, "Li, you see, these children adore you so much, you''d better satisfy your wish of taking soil, oh, by the way, taking soil is this little guy, also a member of yuzhibo family, called yuzhibo taking soil!" Bofengshuimen pressed her head with an embarrassed smile on her face. After all, she was her own student, which made bofengshuimen feel a little embarrassed.


    Li nodded, borrowed the pen and book with soil, brushed down his name, then handed it to the soil, looked at the wave Fengshui gate and said, "it''s not good to stand here, let''s find a place to eat first!"


    Li has seen it. Some teenagers have noticed it and are looking at themselves whispering. They think they are a group of admirers again. Although it''s good to be worshipped, Li is also a master who is afraid of people''s troubles. He naturally avoids such people.


    Finally, a few people came to a meatball shop, which was chosen by Hongdou. She liked eating meatballs best, and she was careless. As soon as she saw the meatball shop, she rushed inside. Naturally, it was hard for them to refuse.


    "The war between you Muye and Sharen is so intense. As you enjoy the golden flash in the world of tolerance, it''s really no problem for you to wander in the ghost lamp city?" From the end of a cup of hot tea, sipped, looked at the wave Fengshui door said.


    "Ha ha, leave, you don''t make fun of me!" Bofeng shuimen shook his head, hesitated for a moment, and said again, "Li, when we came here, we saw ninjas from Yunren village and Yanren village on the road. They seemed to want to take the kingdom of grass as the fighting point. I don''t know you "


    " Oh, just when I came back, I met him. After killing 3000 Yanren, the little old man of the third generation Tu Ying ran away with the rest of the people. As for Yunni village, don''t worry. I still have something to deal with. I''ll go and have a good talk with them after dealing with it! " Away from nodded, not satisfied said.The indifference of Li makes everyone admire, especially yuzhibo''s eyes are full of stars. It''s two of the five big villages. Even Muye has a headache, but Li''s words are too overbearing.


    "Away from . away from my Lord Red beans will swallow the meatballs in the mouth, wipe the oil on the corners of the mouth with their hands, and say again, "I don''t know if you can beat the big snake pill teacher?"


    Huh?


    All of a sudden, bofengshuimen were stunned. They thought Hongdou was going to say something. Unexpectedly, it was this question. What''s the question to ask? Five years ago, dasheban and Zilai were both beheaded by Li, not to mention the present five years later. If you ask who yuzhipoban and yuzhipoli are good at, maybe others will think about it. But if you compare dasheban with Li, I''m afraid you''ll lose your teeth if you''re known by forbearance circle.


    "Red bean, don''t make trouble. Although the big snake pill is very powerful, how can it be the opponent of the big snake pill?" The unsatisfied man turned his mouth. Obviously, taking the big snake pill compared with Li made him very unsatisfied. Speaking of it, the big snake pill in Muye made people feel very bad. Especially now, except for the task, the big snake pill almost can''t hide and don''t know what to do. Moreover, the whole person is more and more gloomy, which makes people shudder.


    "What did you say?" Red bean suddenly eyes a vertical, staring at the soil. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C296

    Looking at the quarrel between Dai Tu and Hongdou, they are a little speechless. Dai Tu supports Li to defeat dashevin, while Hongdou supports dashevin to defeat Li. Both of them don''t give in to each other. For Dai Tu, Li is the genius of yuzhibo and the object of his worship. Hongdou is brainwashed by dashevin and has a blind attitude towards dashevin In this respect, he is not as good as himself. He is good at fighting, but not brainwashing.


    In the end, she was defeated in the battle with the earth. With a big bag on her head, she was sitting beside the water gate of the wave wind with an aggrieved face. Lin was in a hurry to comfort the earth.


    When they met Li and brought earth, they were satisfied. After eating the meatballs, Bofeng shuimen asked to go back to Muye. They have been out for a long time. Now it is the time of war. The village staff are very nervous. How can they waste so much time.


    "Mr. Li, if you can, come to Muye later!" Dai Tu worships Li very much. He almost goes back three times in one step until he leaves the ghost town. This makes Li feel a little funny. It''s hard to imagine that such a nervous boy will become the mask man behind him. It seems that Dai Tu is not stupid or stupid. He belongs to the kind of people who are stupid, just like naruto. In other people''s eyes, they are idiots In fact, they have more wisdom than anyone else. For such a fool, if they are good, they can benefit the society; if they are evil, they can destroy the world; if they are with earth, they almost destroy the world. Changmen, who has reincarnation eyes, is fooled by the earth, and the Ninja alliance of the five villages in the later period is no exception.


    "Ha ha, they all adore you very much, aren''t they very happy?" Jiu xinnai looks at Li with a bad smile and says.


    "Nothing. Let''s go back first. I have something to tell you." Li shook his head helplessly, pinched Jiu xinnai''s small face, and then looked at Meiqin and Xiaonan. They knew each other, nodded and agreed to Li''s words.


    "What? Where did yuzhibo come from? Are you sure the information is correct? "


    Somewhere in the country of grass, after three generations of Lei Ying received the news, the whole person jumped up from the chair, and the expression on his face changed sharply.


    "Mr. Lei Ying, yuzhibo did come back, and killed 3000 ninjas in Yanren village in a few minutes. Three generations of Tu Ying fled with the rest of the soldiers!" A cloud endure one knee kneels on the ground, dignified said.


    "What? Three thousand people were killed in a few minutes? " Three generations of thunder shadow smell speech, eyelid straight jump, this is still the power of people? Although I don''t know what means Li killed, it doesn''t matter. Killing is killing. No matter what means, Li has the means to kill three thousand Yanren in a few minutes, but he can also kill three thousand Yunren.


    After walking two steps in the same place, the third generation of Lei Ying made a decisive decision and said to chilabi and AI around him, "now you integrate the troops for me immediately, and push out the kingdom of grass with me. Remember, move less, and don''t let yuzhibo''s people see it!"


    Three generations of Lei Ying are also afraid. Although he is arrogant, in the face of irresistible forces, the so-called arrogance is just a joke. Now he does not dare to touch the moldy head. If he is killed three thousand ninjas like Yanren village, he will cry.


    "I know!"


    Chilabi and AI looked at each other, but they were helpless. They thought they could finally fight with Yanren village at this fighting point. Unexpectedly, they came back at the critical moment, and Lei Feng killed 3000 Yanren. This kind of strength is amazing.


    spread quickly from the news of the return to the influence of the tolerance circle. The rumor almost touched the entire tolerance circle. In other words, as long as there were almost all the villages in the nun village, they had been lining up in the city of the ghost lantern. So, after the three thousand rocks were destroyed after they came back, all the forbearance villages received the news at the first time, when all the villages received the news, Everyone is full of shhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh? It''s reasonable to say that Yili''s temper will attack Yanren village. Why hasn''t it happened yet? However, this is not enough to reassure the major villages. The more they stay away, the more nervous they will be, because no one knows whether they will be angry.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "that is to say, you were pulled to a thousand years ago by a strange space-time Ninjutsu, and you met two peerless giants who dominated the world of tolerance at that time?" Jiuxinnai was surprised, but soon, her face collapsed, and she stared at Li fiercely, and said again, "and that jinnaro, listen to your tone, what seems to have happened between you and her!"


    "Nine Sinai!" Meiqin and Xiao Nan pull up jiuxinnai''s sleeve and signal her to forget it.


    "Well, jinnaro will be your sister after that!" Li nodded, said without hesitation, joking, no matter how can not let Jiu xinnai to pressure is not, of course, Li also know Jiu xinnai is joking, don''t look at Jiu xinnai careless, but also very domineering appearance, in fact, she is a very gentle person, and will not have too many ideas to find a woman from, Xiao Nan and Meiqin is not it, at the beginning, she also helped herself I have received Maitreya."Hua Xin Da Luo Bu, let elder sister Jinna Luo wait for you for a thousand years. How nice of you!" Nine Sinai Du mouth, discontented said.


    Indeed, from a girl''s point of view, jiuxinnai sympathizes with jinnaro very much. After only six months, they feel that life is like a year, not to mention that jinnaro has to wait for thousands of years?


    "Now I''m going to study a forbidden skill. If it succeeds, it can revive jinnaro, so I can''t accompany you during this period of time!" He looked at them apologetically. Although he felt very sorry for them, it didn''t matter that nalo had been waiting for him for thousands of years. No matter what, he had to reincarnate with filthy dirt first. Moreover, although the body of filthy dirt reincarnation was false, it didn''t matter, as long as he could meet each other.


    "Forbidden technique?" Meiqin looks at Li suspiciously. She hasn''t heard of any forbidden art that can revive people.


    "Well, this forbidden technique was created by the second generation of fire shadow, which can bring the soul of the dead to reality. However, it is called Forbidden technique because it needs living people to make sacrifices and can control the consciousness of the resurrected people at will. However, you don''t need to learn this technique, so you should not know too much about it!" He waved his hand and didn''t go on.


    The three nodded, although they wanted to know, they didn''t want to disobey the meaning of leaving, so they didn''t ask. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C297

    After telling Yu zhiboming something to do, Li ran to the laboratory and began to study the forbidden technique of reincarnation of Qi filthy soil. Of course, before that, Li first used one arm of Indra to cultivate artificial human, which is the method yuzhiboban used to cultivate baijue. Indra is the son of tatongmuyu, and jinnara is the daughter of tatongmuyu village. Both of them are full of blood With six blood lines, if we use the artificial human made from Indra''s cells to make a living sacrifice, jinnara will revive at that time, and its strength will not be reduced. As for the experimental material, it''s very simple. Just grab a few ninjas from other countries. In order to carry out this experiment, we have caught more than a dozen ninjas and locked them in the cage of the laboratory A tomb, a dozen coffins placed in the corner of the laboratory, looks gloomy, nine Sinai they even dare not enter, who said Ninja is not afraid of ghosts?


    "That''s about it!" For several days, Li has never been out of the laboratory, and has been studying the forbidden technique of reincarnation of filthy soil. It has to be said that the second generation of Tu Ying is a genius in Ninja, not to mention the mysterious space ninja of flying thunder. Just this reincarnation of filthy soil is the level against heaven, which brings the soul of the dead to the present world. If we can get rid of the defect of needing living sacrifice I''m afraid it''s a magic skill. I''ve studied it for a few days, so I can master it.


    After pulling a frightened Ninja out of the cage, Li drew a pattern similar to the array around the Ninja according to the introduction of reincarnation. Then he opened a coffin, endured the stench of the corpse, grabbed a handful of rotten meat, directly smeared it on the array, and began to seal with his hands.


    "Reincarnation of filthy soil!" At the end of the seal, a palm is pressed on the pattern. Suddenly, the pattern bursts into white light, directly engulfing the ninja in the center. At the foot of the ninja, countless scraps of paper are like gangrene. In an instant, the Ninja is completely engulfed. With a heart piercing scream, the whole laboratory is cut. When the scraps of paper completely engulf the ninja, the scream stops Now, Li didn''t care so much. He was a warrior dressed in ancient armor and a long sword around his waist.


    "Did it work?" Li slightly narrowed his eyes, but soon, he was disappointed. The warrior didn''t open his eyes, and broke away in pieces of paper, revealing the dead ninja. Seeing this, Li was a little disappointed. He thought he could succeed, but he didn''t expect to fail.


    Just then, Yuzhi Boming came in and looked at the dead ninja and the strange array pattern on the ground. Yuzhi Boming was stunned. He didn''t know what experiment he was doing, but he even had to use living and dead people. It was really strange, but it was all the master''s business. As a subordinate, he would not ask more questions. As for human experiment, it was too cruel and bad It means that there are no hypocrites in the yuzhibo clan, not to mention that these living people are ninjas from other countries, and they die when they die.


    "What''s the matter?" He asked without looking back. He was still working on the reincarnation of filthy soil in his hand. On his right hand side, there was a huge pipe filled with green liquid. In the green liquid, an object similar to a baby floated in the middle. This is Indra''s cell. A few days later, it has only grown up a little bit. I''m afraid it will take a month or two to grow up completely It''s too late.


    Yuzhiboming returned to his senses, saluted Li, and then said, "well, elder yuzhibohu just sent a message saying that the war between Muye and Shanren in the rain country is getting more and more exciting, and many parts of the rain country are affected by innocent people. If it goes on like this, I''m afraid it will shake the foundation of the rain country, so he hopes the patriarch can send people to support him!"


    Yuzhibohu is now the leader of Yuren village, assisted by shanjiaoyu Bancang, and joined by the ghost lantern clan. However, these strengths are not enough to make Muye and Shanren stop. After all, no one in the whole tolerance community knows that Yuren village has been accepted by yuzhibo, so Muye and Shanren will not care about it. They will not take yuzhibohu''s dissuasion as an ear wind, and they still fight separately.


    "Muye village and Sharen village?" Without looking back, he was still studying the reincarnation of filthy soil. After a while, he said again, "you go to tell Yu Zhibo to insist on it for a few days. Immediately, we will take action. At that time, we will face the five great powers directly"


    now there are more things on hand, so we should seize the time to study the reincarnation of filthy soil, and then help Jiu xinnai and them integrate into Asura''s life. " As for the five great powers, they must deal with each other. It is the second year since the beginning of the Third World War. According to the original book, the beginning of the third world war is two years earlier. In the original book, Muye started the war in 46 and then ended in 47. It has been two years in all, but now because of the intervention of Li, Muye has become a leader The three wars started in 44 years. It''s now the 45th year of Muye. It should have ended at the end of this year, but it''s not going to end so soon. The five big powers have been jumping for so long, but yuzhibo has been silent for one year. It seems that their prestige has been reduced a little bit. The five big powers are people who will forget their pain when they are healed. This time, they have to shed some blood.


    "Yes, patriarch!" Yuzhiboming nodded his head excitedly. He was dissatisfied with the five great powers for a long time. The kingdom of grass was constantly harassed by Yunren village and Yanren village, and the kingdom of rain was even worse. Muye and Shanren had always been regarded as the battlefield. No matter how yuzhibohu advised him, he didn''t look down on yuzhibo. Can''t you really think that the five great powers are the overlord of the world?Got from the instructions, Yuzhi Boming quickly out of the laboratory, must be to pass this message to the rain Bear Village!


    "We must succeed this time!" From now on, he is thinking of reincarnation of dirty soil. Yu zhiboming doesn''t know when he''s gone. After grabbing a prisoner again, reincarnation of dirty soil starts, and there''s another scream, but it soon stops calm. Scraps of paper are scattered on both sides, revealing the dead prisoners, which means that Li has failed again.


    "Sure enough, it will take a little time to master this kind of forbidden skill." Li frowned slightly and took a look at the Indra cell in the culture tube. Fortunately, it took a month or two for this cell to complete its growth, but there was no need to rush.


    "The art of reincarnation!"


    Screams kept floating out of the laboratory. Fortunately, the laboratory was underground, so it would not affect anyone. One by one, for half a month, they did not leave the laboratory. In the middle of the way, some people escorted several new prisoners in, and then carried away the no longer experimental body!


    "For the last time! We must succeed Li slightly vomited his breath, made a seal with both hands, ignored the frightened ninja, and directly pressed his palm on the array map ..£¡¡± £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C298

    Scraps of paper flying, constantly towards a closed eyes Ninja body condensation, the Ninja is not known, never seen, but he cares about this is not this, but care about this time the success of reincarnation.


    Finally, in the tense waiting, all the scraps of paper disappeared. The Ninja with closed eyes also opened his eyes at this time. His black eyes were like a demon. The Ninja scanned the laboratory with doubts, and then looked at his hands. With a look of doubt, he finally fixed his eyes on his body and asked, "where is this? I remember I was dead. Who are you? How did you wake me up? "


    "Did it work?" As soon as he was away from his eyes, he was relieved. After studying for half a month, he couldn''t help his self-cultivation. If he went on like this, he might be crazy. Li is not a big snake pill kind of guy who is obsessed with science. It''s really hard for him to stay away from studying one thing for half a month.


    "Answer my question, young man!" When the man saw that he ignored him, he immediately frowned, and a trace of murderous spirit flashed in his eyes. It seemed that he was not a good slag, but there was nothing on him that could prove that he was a ninja from which village, and he didn''t take the forehead guard. He might have been a wandering Ninja before he died.


    Li narrowed his eyes slightly. With a wave of his right hand, a fiery red sword suddenly appeared from the palm of Li''s right hand. There was no handle, but it was connected with Li''s palm. The fiery red blade directly pierced the Ninja''s body. Suddenly, the power of the ten fist sword started, pulled the soul of the Ninja directly out, and then flew in from the palm of Li''s right hand. In fact, it was a pity It''s the red gourd that has been drawn closer to the ten fist sword. The ten fist sword and Li''s right hand have now merged. The hilt is Li''s right hand, that is, the red gourd. When this change happened, Li was also shocked. But later, when he found that there was no problem, Li was relieved. Moreover, he asked the system, and the answer given by the system was that the artifact would automatically choose the master, ten times The reason why boxing, sword and eight foot mirror merge with Li is to make Li use better.


    "How dare a dead man yell at me!" After sealing the ninja, Li slightly turned his lips and took a look at the Indra cell that is still in cultivation. After half a month of growth, it has grown up a lot. Now it is as old as a child who is five or six years old. According to this situation, it can grow up to seventeen or eighteen years old in one and a half months, and then it can be directly used to revive jinnara.


    "Jinnaro, wait a minute, it''ll be ready soon!" Li sighed and thought of the woman who might have been waiting for him somewhere. Li believed that human beings are souls, and there is still room for the dead. In the original work, isn''t Kakashi''s father always waiting for his son somewhere? Although I don''t know the name of that place, the darkness and loneliness are certain. It''s hard to imagine how jinnaro spent a thousand years in this cold and dark place if she was still waiting for herself.


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­


    "Li, have you finished your forbidden skill?"


    As soon as I got out of the lab, I came back to my room and saw Jiu xinnai, Meiqin and Xiao Nan running down the corridor. Their faces were still slightly sweating. I think they were just practicing. Now the war in the world of tolerance is becoming more and more fierce. Moreover, since I came back, Yu Zhibo has been busy. The combat materials have been purchased batch after batch, and Jiu xinnai and them are back I''m not a fool. I can feel it. I''m afraid that before long, the yuzhibo family will go to the battlefield. Therefore, they are all seizing the time to practice and want to enhance their strength.


    "Well, it''s done!" He nodded, looked at the slight sweat on the three faces, thought about it, and said, "come in with me first, there''s something I want to give you!" Originally, I wanted to give it to Jiu xinnai for a while, but when I saw that they practiced so hard, they had little effect, so I decided to give it to them in advance.


    Nine Sinai three people smell speech, although doubt, but still nodded, followed from the door.


    It takes one million points to extract a gene potion. Jiuxinnai, Meiqin and Xiaonan need one for each person, so they need three million. Although it''s a lot, it''s not too much for Li, who has eight and a half million points. It costs three million points to extract three Ashura''s gene potions. After thinking about it, he extracted another Indra''s gene potion Gene medicine, the same one million. This gene medicine is for Meiqin. If she transplants Indra''s cells, the pupil force of the kaleidoscope''s eye will be greatly increased. With Asura''s cells, it''s almost like playing with pupillary technique. There''s no need to worry about blindness. You know, both Asura''s and Indra''s cells contain six blood vessels, and they have different characteristics Moreover, the immortal body of Asura is in the mature stage, which is much better than the one among the thousand hand pillars.


    As before, Li pretended to fumble in the harness bag for a while, then took out three syringes, which had been filled with green liquid legs, all of which were Asura''s cells.


    "What''s in it is the cells that I got from an Asura man a thousand years ago. He is the son of the legendary six immortals. His cell strength is much stronger than that of the qianshouzhujian. As long as you transplant his cells, chakra and his constitution will be greatly increased. Moreover, he may have the characteristics of six blood vessels. Now, I''ll inject them for you Let''s go Li put the two syringes on the table, then looked at Jiu xinnai and asked who would come first."I''ll go first!" Jiu xinnai was the first one to come forward. Meiqin had transplanted the cells of the first generation of Huoying before, so Jiu xinnai was not surprised by this situation. As for who Asura was, there was no detailed description, but the identity of the son of the six immortals was ordinary.


    Meiqin doesn''t have much reaction. It''s not the first time for her to transplant the cells, but Xiaonan is a little confused. After all, it''s the first time for her to encounter this kind of thing, so she stares at Li''s action without blinking until Li injects all the green liquid in the syringe into Jiu xinnai''s arm. Suddenly, Jiu xinnai suddenly snorts Sound, the whole person lying on the table, the body is still shaking, hands have already been tightly grasped, if it is not nine Sinai than the boy is stronger, I am afraid that this time has been painful to breathe out.


    "Li, Jiu xinnai, Jiu xinnai, what''s wrong with her?" Meiqin stood beside jiuxinnai anxiously, at a loss. This did not happen when she transplanted primary cells last time. Is the cell of Asura really so powerful? Is it stronger than the first generation of Huoying? £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C299

    The immortal body between the pillars of a thousand hands is only in the stage of Xiaocheng, while the immortal body of Asura is already mature. The gap between the two can''t be calculated in a millimetre. Almost every cell of Asura''s whole body contains rich magic chakra and vitality. If someone transplants it without preparation, it will be 100% engulfed by Asura''s cells Enough to escape, but the Asura cells transplanted to jiuxinnai are all modulated by the system, so there is no such malpractice, otherwise the one million integral value is useless? Of course, although it has been modulated, pain is inevitable, which cannot be eliminated by the system. The so-called transplanted cell, in the final analysis, is to use its own genome to devour other people''s genome. After the fusion of the two, it will produce mutation and become more powerful. Therefore, the previous genome is definitely not suitable, so it will start to automatically disintegrate, but recombine To put it simply, it''s like turning a cocoon into a butterfly. As long as you successfully accept the process of turning a cocoon into a butterfly, you will become more powerful.


    For half an hour, jiuxinnai was climbing on the table, clenching her fists, shaking her legs, maybe to lead a good example, so no matter how painful she was, she didn''t cry out.


    "Jiuxinnai, come on, it will be successful in a little while!" Li took Jiu xinnai''s hand and whispered that Li had tried the pain of cell transplantation, not once or twice, so he knew the pain, but this kind of outsider could not intervene, and no matter how anxious he was, he could only watch. In the end, there would never be a free lunch in the world. If he wanted to get something, he had to pay the same or even more price.


    Meiqin and Xiaonan also knead a sweat and looked at jiuxinnai anxiously. For a long time, jiuxinnai''s trembling body finally calmed down. However, she did not stand up and still climbed on the table. Her breathing gradually became stable. After a painful struggle, jiuxinnai finally fainted after finishing the fusion.


    "Did it work at last?" It''s a relief. As long as jiuxinnai wakes up and refines chakra, chakra will grow in geometric multiples. It''s certain that chakra will surpass the shadow level. Maybe it can reach the peak of the shadow level. Of course, it will take jiuxinnai to wake up before it can have a result.


    After taking Jiu xinnai to the bed and covering her with a quilt, they began to transplant Meiqin and Xiaonan. Their reaction was even greater than Jiu xinnai. Meiqin took more than 40 minutes to complete, and Xiaonan took more than an hour. The whirlpool clan had a great relationship with liudao immortal. They had six blood vessels and the characteristics of immortal body, so Jiu xinnai''s life style was different There is a little similarity between gene and Asura''s gene, that is, the fusion is faster. Although Meiqin is also a branch of the six immortals, it is not as good as jiuxinnai in terms of qualification, so it took ten more minutes. Xiaonan has nothing to do with the six immortals, which is the longest fusion.


    After settling down Meiqin and Xiaonan, Li is also relieved that they have almost finished. The three of them have transplanted Asura''s cells, and their strength will increase greatly. Although they don''t expect to play a decisive role in the future war, they can at least have the chance to survive.


    "Indra''s cells should be transplanted after Meiqin wakes up!" After thinking about it, Li picked up Indra''s cells and transplanted two different cells in succession. Li was afraid that Meiqin would not be able to bear it. After all, the pain of gene recombination was very great.


    "It''s not good, it''s not good .£¡¡±


    In the early morning of the next day, jiuxinnai''s face turned red in the yard, and his face was excited. The sound almost rushed into the sky. For a moment, many people thought that something big had happened, and they came to the place where they lived. After all, this is the place where their patriarch lived. If they got into the assassin, it would be very dangerous They really want to apologize for their death. No, many people rush to come with combat weapons without breakfast.


    Li Yi helplessly looks at Jiu xinnai in the yard. Xiao Nan and Meiqin are also smiling. Li and they both run out after hearing Jiu xinnai''s piercing cry. They thought something was wrong. They didn''t expect to come out and see nothing. It''s just that Jiu xinnai didn''t know why he was so happy.


    But soon, Li''s face was shocked. He couldn''t speak when he looked at Jiu xinnai, because his eyes had already seen the huge chakra in Jiu xinnai, which had almost reached the Super Shadow level. This phenomenon was unexpected. I thought Jiu xinnai could reach the top of the shadow level, but I didn''t expect that she could reach the Super Shadow level.


    "Li, look at my seal skill now!" Nine Sinai excited, ran a few laps, came to the front of the from, voice just fell, nine iron chains grew out of nine Sinai''s waist, directly from the bundle up.


    "Well?" Li originally wanted to break free, but after a try, he didn''t break free, which surprised Li. Although he just broke free at will, his strength was strong enough to break the shackles of Super Shadow level. However, under the seal technique of Jiu xinnai, he couldn''t break it, which made Li interested.


    This seal technique is unique to the whirlpool clan. Outsiders can''t learn it, and not all whirlpool clansmen can master it. According to the information learned in previous lives, only three people in the whirlpool clan will use this technique. The first one is whirlpool Shuihu, the second one is jiuxinnai, and the third one is whirlpool Xiangling. In addition, no one else can see it Jiuxinnai, as the princess of the whirlpool clan, is very talented and almost has the phenomenon of atavism, which is not comparable to the role of whirlpool Xiangling. Now with Asura''s cell stimulation, the power of blood is greatly increased, and chakra''s power has also reached the strongest. According to Li''s estimation, if jiuxinnai uses this move to deal with ten tails, Ten tails can be suppressed in a short period of time. As for nine tails, I''m afraid as long as they are tied, there is no possibility of breaking free,"Jiuxinnai''s strength has reached the level of Super Shadow, although it is not as good as the previous qianshouzhujian and yuzhiboban, but it is already good. As long as the shadows of the five villages are not together, it is estimated that jiuxinnai can''t deal with the whirlpool clan? It''s a surprise this time Li Li smiles, then looks at Meiqin and Xiaonan. They have also transplanted Asura''s cells. I don''t know how strong they are? ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C300

    It''s a pity that Xiaonan and Meiqin have not reached the Super Shadow level. They are both at the top of the shadow level. Xiaonan does not have the blood of liudao immortal, but she has good qualifications, so she has barely reached the top of the shadow level. Although Meiqin is the offspring of liudao immortal, she does not have the body of immortal. Moreover, among yuzhibo people, Meiqin''s qualifications are only medium, not excellent, otherwise In the original book, the kaleidoscope can''t be opened. Therefore, after Asura''s cell transformation, Meiqin''s strength can only reach the peak of shadow level. Of course, this is only a rough estimate of its strength. How strong it is, you have to fight to know. After all, when fighting, there is only a small gap between each other''s strength, and there are many factors that can determine the final victory or defeat, such as Meiqin is just the peak of shadow level, but if you find a person of the same level to fight with her, it will be Meiqin who will win in the end, because Meiqin''s kaleidoscope is very powerful. Whether it is to construct dreams or to be able to assist, this is not comparable to the general Ninja. Therefore, Meiqin''s strength is only at the peak of shadow level, but its combat effectiveness has exceeded this level.


    In the case of equal strength, the strength of Ninjutsu will determine the final victory or defeat. Meiqin and jiuxinnai all have the advantages that they can''t have. Seal technique is definitely not comparable to general Ninjutsu, and the kaleidoscope pupil technique is needless to say. At least they haven''t seen many Ninjutsu that can be compared with pupil technique.


    "Xiao Nan is the only one who has suffered a lot." Li slightly pinches his chin, and then takes out a strange fan from the room. Well, Li got the banana fan from liudao mausoleum. Xiaonan has no special protection means. If he has a banana fan, his strength will increase greatly. If he wants to play the power of artifact, he must have a huge chakra, but it''s only for Xiaonan who has transplanted Asura cells, Chak I can''t run out of lardo.


    "Xiaonan, this fan is called Bajiao fan. It''s an artifact used by liudaoxian at the beginning. Try to see if it fits!" From the banana fan to Xiaonan, said.


    Xiao Nan felt a little hesitant when she heard the speech. She hoped Li could hold it. After all, on the battlefield, Li has the most battles. If there is one more artifact, there will be more chances of winning.


    "Although the banana fan is powerful, it can''t help me any more when it comes to my level. Besides, there are only one or two people in the world who are my opponents, so you don''t have to refuse!" Can''t help but say, directly grabbed Xiaonan''s hand, put the fan on her hand, and then said again, "OK, go and try the power!"


    Banana fan is the artifact of liudao immortal. It has the characteristic of attribute storm. It can attack with different attributes according to the user''s will. Its range is wind, earth, water, fire and thunder. It is a ninja launcher.


    Seeing Li''s insistence, Xiao Nan doesn''t want to brush Li''s kindness. Besides, she also likes the fan very much. Holding the banana fan, Xiao Nan comes to the middle of the yard. Jiu xinnai and Meiqin stand beside Li with an interesting face, looking at the banana fan in Xiao Nan''s hand.


    Whoo!


    Xiaonan stirred up for a moment. Suddenly, a hurricane came out of thin air and went far away like a tornado. A light flashed in Xiaonan''s eyes and stirred up again. A piece of flame flew out again and merged with the hurricane in front. Its power became stronger. For a moment, the dust scattered in the yard, and the flame roasted the whole yard very hot, but Xiaonan did not Is a face interested, also want to continue to wave a fan, but was from a hand to grasp.


    "If it goes on like this, the place where we live will be scrapped!" Li Li shook his head helplessly, and his right hand moved forward. A black ball suddenly flew out and turned into a big net to cover the wind and fire. Suddenly, all the hurricanes and flames disappeared. In front of the bloody net, even the banana fan could not produce any effect.


    "Yes, I''m sorry!" Xiaonan was embarrassed and said in a low voice, just got the artifact. She was a little excited, so she couldn''t help but want to try more. Although she refused to accept the banana fan before, it''s not that she didn''t like it. She just wanted to let Li have more fighting means. In fact, she also wanted it very much, because she didn''t want to drag her back, and she also wanted to be able to fight That''s enough to help.


    Just at this time, several clansmen quickly entered the yard, looked at the several burnt black spots on the ground, and then looked at Li, respectfully said, "patriarch, are you ok?"


    Not only these people, but also dozens of figures are coming here. I think it''s Jiu xinnai and Xiao Nan who make a big noise, which makes them think that the assassins from different villages have come in.


    "It''s all right here. Take the rest of the people down with you." From nodded, light said.


    "Yes, patriarch!" Although they didn''t know what happened, they still chose to obey and quit the yard.


    After several clansmen left, jiuxinnai and Meiqin came to Xiaonan with envious faces. They had just seen the power of the banana fan. It was powerful and easy to use. As long as it was a person, they would like it. Think about it. Standing still, there was an enemy coming. With a little wave of the fan, the enemy was killed. It was so handsome. Meiqin was better, Jiuxinnai is very fascinated. She is careless. She has said that she wants to be Huoying before. You can imagine jiuxinnai''s character. For such a handsome thing, how can she not be moved? After a while, she can''t bear to pull Xiaonan out. While walking, she also discusses with Xiaonan. She doesn''t have to guess. She must be asking Xiaonan to let her go She plays for a while.Meiqin also wanted to go, but she was stopped by Li.


    "Meiqin, come in with me. I have something to tell you." With that, he took Meiqin''s hand and entered the room.


    "Li, is there anything you can''t say outside?" Meiqin asked suspiciously.


    "Well!" Li Li nodded, took Indra''s cells out of the forbearance bag, handed them to Meiqin, and said, "this is Indra''s cells. Now I need you to transplant his cells. Indra is the eldest son of the six immortals, inheriting the immortal''s eye of the six immortals, which is the power of writing round eyes. If Asura is the extreme of Yang''s power, then Indra is Yin''s power You have transplanted Asura''s cells, chakra has got a huge growth, and the body also has the characteristics of immortal body. Now if you transplant Indra''s cells again, it will be of great benefit to your kaleidoscope writing wheel eye. Maybe it can increase your pupil power, maybe you will get some unexpected gains! £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C301

    "Three generations of Mu Tu Ying, now in this period, you don''t want to deal with Yunren village. Why do you come to our Sharen village?"


    "Well, of course I come to Sharen village only when I have something to do!"


    In the reception hall of Sharen village, four generations of Fengying and three generations of tuying sit opposite each other. Next to them, there are a thousand generations of elders and Hai laozang. Next to the three generations of tuying, there is a man wearing a hat, wearing red clothes and covering his face with red cloth. There is a middle-aged man with red hair and beard. They are standing one by one. The one wearing the hat looks very serious, only with a long face A pair of eyes are outside, while the middle-aged man with red hair is with his eyes closed. They are Zhu Li from Yanren village. They are Zhu Li Lao Zi from four tailed Monkey King and Zhu Li Han from five tailed monkey! This time, the three generations of Mu Tu Ying actually brought them out. I think they made some kind of determination.


    "Three generations of local shadow puppets, the Ming people don''t talk in secret. Now the war is very tense. We don''t have time to spend here. If you have anything to do, please speak quickly!" Feng Ying of the fourth generation looks very flat. Now Feng Ying of the fourth generation is still very young, at most two or three years older than Li. Originally, he could not become Feng Ying because of his qualifications. Unfortunately, Feng Ying of the third generation disappeared strangely. In order to appease the village, he was chosen as Feng Ying of the fourth generation. Of course, being young is one thing, but this guy''s scheming is very deep and practical Power is also very strong, the use of gold sand, has a very strong attack.


    "Well, are kids so rampant now? And I don''t know any manners! " The third generation of Tu Ying is very dissatisfied with the fourth generation of Feng Ying. Originally, he came to seek cooperation. Some time ago, Li Li killed more than 3000 people in one breath, which directly led to the great loss of Yanren village''s strength. Originally, he couldn''t beat Yunren village. Now, the gap is even bigger. However, the third generation of Tu Ying went to find Sharen village. As for why to find Sharen village, it''s very simple, Sharen village The three generations of wind shadow of Yanren village are missing. In the eyes of the three generations of local shadow, the strongest wind shadow has been lost. Shanren village is just like an injured tiger. Yanren village has killed so many people and is also an injured tiger. Therefore, in order to save its life, Shanren village will also want to seek cooperation. The three generations of local shadow also think so.


    "Sure enough, he is a stubborn man, but if you just come to Sharen village to say these words, I''m sorry. Now we are fighting with Muye, and we don''t have so much time to accompany you, send people and see off guests!" Four generations of wind shadow slightly squint eyes, light said.


    "This little fox!" The three generations of Tu Ying secretly scolded him. Originally, he wanted Sharen village to take the initiative to say that Yanren village would benefit more from the victory of the war. However, he didn''t expect that the four generations of Feng Ying had such deep scheming at such a young age that he couldn''t make a trip in vain. Moreover, as the four generations of Feng Ying said, the war has now become white hot, and it''s not easy No matter which village it is, no one can afford another failure. As long as it is a failure, it will be enough to lead to the failure of the whole war. So the three generations of local film makers have no choice but to say, "little wind shadow, I''m here to discuss the alliance with you in Sharen village this time. I think you won''t refuse it!"


    As soon as three generations of Tu Ying''s words came out, four generations of Feng Ying suddenly showed a smile, waved back the ninja who just called in, and said again, "Oh? Can Yanren village no longer fight Yunren village? It''s hard to do. Yunren village is known as the village with the strongest military force. To be honest, our village is too hard to deal with Muye. I''m afraid we can''t help you Yanren village to deal with Yunren village! " At this point, the three generations of Fengying are embarrassed and frowned, but they are laughing in their hearts. As long as they keep talking about the weakness of Yanren village, the more benefits Sharen village will get after the end of the war. The four generations of Fengying are not stupid. Although Sharen is in a weak position in the war between Sharen and Muye, he will not admit it.


    "Damn little bastard!" The three generations of Tu Ying scold each other in his heart, but he can''t refute it. He can only smash his teeth and swallow them in his stomach. His hatred for Li has reached the peak. If Li hadn''t killed 3000 Yanren, how could he force the three generations of Tu Ying to be like this.


    In the end, the two finally reached an agreement and formed an alliance. However, when they went out of the living room, the four generations of wind and shadow were in full bloom, while the three generations of earth and shadow were just like eating excrement. They looked very ugly. I think they were dissatisfied because they had paid some unfair price.


    "Well, according to the agreement, you will send Ninja to help us fight back Muye in Sharen village, and then we will work together to deal with Yunren. Things are changing rapidly on the battlefield. I hope that after three generations of Tu Ying go back, don''t delay. Our army will meet you in the rain country, and Muye''s Ninja army is also in the rain country. We will meet Muye there Go to the final battle


    Before leaving, the four generations of Fengying explained some things with a smile, and then watched the three generations of tuying leave. Qiandai''s mother-in-law and Hai laozang nodded with satisfaction. Originally, they were still worried about whether the four generations of Fengying could handle these things well, but now it seems that they are worried too much.


    "The kaleidoscope of eternity?"


    Looking at the pattern in Meiqin''s eyes, Li sighed deeply. After transplanting Indra cells to Meiqin, Meiqin''s eyes automatically evolved into an eternal kaleidoscope. Li had expected this result for a long time. Before transplanting Meiqin, Li had thought about many possibilities, and the most likely one was eye evolution. Now, this conjecture is correct Yes.As we all know, if you want the kaleidoscope to evolve into an eternal kaleidoscope, you must transplant the kaleidoscope of your brother. However, Li doesn''t think so. For the yuzhibo people, the eyes are no different from others. The so-called writing wheel eyes are just the power hidden in the blood of the yuzhibo people. This power is the power of Yin, when the power of Yin follows the eyes When the meridians flow, the eyes will change and appear in a certain form. When the supply of Yin power is cut off, the writing wheel eyes will degenerate into ordinary eyes again. Therefore, Li Jiu conjectures that in fact, the evolution of the eternal kaleidoscope does not necessarily need to transplant eyes. If the Yin power in the body can be greatly enhanced, then the eyes should also evolve, after all, There is a precedent for this kind of thing. As for the brother of Ashura, Ashura did not write wheel eyes. How did the eternal kaleidoscope of Indra evolve? Isn''t it because of the great Yin power inherited from the six immortals? In this case, as long as the Yin power in Meiqin is enhanced, it is no surprise that Meiqin has evolved into an eternal kaleidoscope.


    According to Li''s conjecture, there are two ways for the evolution of the eternal kaleidoscope! ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C302

    Transplanting brother''s Kaleidoscope can break the curse of the kaleidoscope and make the eyes have eternal light, which is the so-called eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye. This is the first way of evolution, and the second way of evolution is the way Meiqin just used. It can directly enhance the power of Yin, break the exhaustion of the kaleidoscope, and let the eyes automatically evolve into an eternal kaleidoscope.


    From Li''s point of view, transplanting the kaleidoscope of a brother is just transferring the Yin power of his brother to himself. In this way, the Yin power of two people can barely reach the standard of an eternal kaleidoscope. As a result, the eyes have evolved. As for why we need the eyes of a brother, the problem is even simpler. Like blood type, it is also blood type Fluid, O-type and A-type can''t be fused, even if forced fusion is useless. Of course, it''s not appropriate to compare eyes to blood. After all, the blood types between brothers are not necessarily the same, but the truth is the same. To put it simply, the Yin power between brothers is the most similar and close, so the Yin power between them can be fused, so that the Yin power between them can be integrated Become more powerful.


    Therefore, whether transplanting Indra cells to enhance Yin power directly or transplanting sibling eyes to enhance Yin power, the two methods are essentially the same, both of which are to enhance Yin power to achieve the goal of eye evolution.


    "From my brother, I feel that my eyes are more powerful, as if they have endless pupil force!" Meiqin blinked and said happily. As the owner of these eyes, she was the first to feel the change of her eyes.


    "Well, your kaleidoscope writing wheel eye has evolved into an eternal kaleidoscope. In the future, no matter how you use pupil technique, you don''t have to worry about blindness!" He nodded and touched Meiqin''s hair.


    Now jiuxinnai''s strength has changed dramatically. Jiuxinnai has super shadow level strength, with seal as a means of attack, and has stronger combat effectiveness. Although Xiaonan is a little poor, he has banana fan in his hand. Unless yuzhiboban and qianshouzhu are strong, no one can beat Xiaonan, as for Meiqin Just after waking up to the eternal kaleidoscope, her strength soared to the level of super shadow. With the pupil skill of the eternal kaleidoscope, how many people can hurt her? It''s not a joke to be able to keep fit.


    "Is this the essence of the eternal kaleidoscope?" Meiqin smiles, touches her eyes, and feels the huge pupil force. She says in secret, "finally, I have the strength to help my brother." Meiqin is very happy. When she was not strong in the past, Li always protected them behind her. She fought alone. Now, her eyes have evolved into an eternal kaleidoscope, and finally she has the ability to fight side by side with Li.


    "Meiqin, there''s a killing move in the eternal kaleidoscope. Although you can use your pupil power now, it''s very important. The chakra and pupil power you need are very huge. Now we can''t live a peaceful life in the turbulent world. So, you should use this time to adapt to the eternal kaleidoscope Do you know the pupil technique of the tube, especially the complete body He patted Meiqin''s head and said.


    "Well, I see. Goodbye to my brother!" Meiqin nods, can''t wait to say hello, and then goes out. She is still eager to test the power of perfect body, must and can. Every time she sees the perfect body, must and can, everyone is just shocked and looking up. Now, Meiqin can also use perfect body, must and can. She wants to test it right away.


    For a month and a half, yuzhibo was in a state of tension. Every day, a large number of materials were purchased. Even the entrance and exit of the ghost town were blocked. Outsiders could not come in at all. Everyone knew that yuzhibo family was going to make a big move, and the whole forbearance community was nervous, because they didn''t know who yuzhibo family was going to fight this time. After all, they couldn''t do without it At that time, all Ren villages basically sent people to spy on them, and no one could guarantee that yuzhibo would attack them. Yanren village and Yunren village were even worse. They sent troops directly into the two villages. If yuzhibo really wanted to attack them, it was very likely that they would attack them.


    People in the world of tolerance are in a state of panic, but the yuzhibo people are still preparing for supplies. For a month and a half, it''s too hard for those villages in the world of tolerance. Every day they are worried that the army of the yuzhibo people will suddenly fight.


    Today, jiuxinnai, Meiqin and Xiaonan do not go out to practice, but follow Li to the laboratory. They are a little nervous. Li is about to see the girl who has been waiting for him for thousands of years, but Xiaonan is sweating for Li. Although they don''t know what the forbidden skill of the resurrected person is, what should they do if they fail? This is Xiaonan''s worry. After all, it sounds a bit absurd to revive people.


    The chart of reincarnation of filthy earth was soon completed. Li placed the artificial human cultivated with Indra cells in the middle. The artificial human was a daughter without clothes. She looked seventeen or eighteen years old, with black hair and black eyes. She was very beautiful, but she didn''t have much wisdom. Just like a newborn baby, she looked around blankly and soon sat on the ground crying, Xiaonan, they can''t bear it because they know that this man-made man is used as a living sacrifice.


    "I''m sorry, you and Jinaro will be one in the future." Li vomited his breath, made a seal with both hands, and then pressed his palm in the array picture to "reincarnate the dirty earth!"In the laboratory, a woman with black hair, wearing a white kimono, stands quietly with her eyes closed. Countless scraps of paper keep flying to her. She stares at all the women. There''s nothing wrong with her familiar face and her eyebrows Light sadness, the girl, is waiting for their own one thousand years of tight naluo.


    "How beautiful Xiao Nan blinked his eyes and said in surprise.


    "Of course, the girl''s eye is as strong as his strength to choose from this guy!" After nine Sinai surprised, quickly reaction, dissatisfied with the toot mouth.


    Meiqin still wants to talk, but at this time, jinnaro, who has been closed his eyes, suddenly opens his eyes and looks at the distance in front of him in a daze. But after a few seconds, jinnaro reacts. His eyes are full of tears and he looks at the distance in a daze.


    "I knew that you would fulfill your promise!" Jinnaro sobbed, rushed to Li''s arms and said in a soft voice. Her voice was very excited. Her hands holding Li were getting tighter and tighter. She seemed to want to integrate with Li. She was afraid. It was just a dream.


    "Your waiting is over, jinnaro..." From gently pacify tight that Luo, soft voice said. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C303

    "It''s true that war is indispensable in any era. I didn''t expect that the tolerance world would still be so chaotic after a thousand years!"


    Li and Jinaro are standing on the top floor of the ghost city, looking at the distant scenery. Although for Jinaro, she has been separated for thousands of years, now all the waiting is over, and Jinaro is not strange, because when she first separated, she had psychological preparation. Although the thousand years were very hard, she finally survived.


    "As long as there are people, there will be fights. The times are just the products of fighting." From shook his head, light said.


    Tight that Luo Wen speech, slightly nodded, and then looked to leave, the face showed a trace of strange, said: "did not expect you unexpectedly is Yu Zhibo clan head, do you say this is fate?"


    "How do you say that?" From picked pick eyebrow, don''t understand of ask a way.


    Not too tight that Luo did not reply, there is a trace of blush on his face, which makes from more strange, in from can''t help but ask, tight that Luo finally opened his mouth, but it is low head, whispered, "is like this, when you left, I soon found my arms I''m pregnant


    "What?" Leave immediately silly eye, oneself just and tight that Luo did once, so in? Why don''t they respond? But now I have no more energy to think about it.


    "I''m a father?"


    Now there is only one sentence left in his mind. No matter in previous life or in this life, he is not ready to be someone else''s father. Up to now, he is only 18 years old in this world. Well, in previous life, he was still studying at this age. I didn''t expect that he would be a father now. That shot is too accurate.


    People who don''t have a father can''t understand the mood of Li now, which is a surprise for Li.


    Looking at Li Yi''s face in confusion, jinnaro couldn''t help laughing, then lying in Li''s arms, he said again, "our children are a pair of twins. The boy''s name is Yu Zhibo mu, who inherited your immortal eye, and the girl''s name is Yu Zhibo Lin, who inherited my reincarnation eye. Later, they returned to the earth and founded the Yu Zhibo family, but later Lin married Yu Zhibo at that time With a little prestige, the sun clan, mu, has got married and set up a business! "


    Listen to jinnaro''s words, he is two big people, yuzhibo and Riyi. According to this, the founder of yuzhibo is his own son? And the Japanese are their own descendants? The girl married the Japanese, and then her offspring inherited the reincarnated eye. The last generation passed on, and the reincarnated eye became the white eye in the future?


    This kind of causality is indeed very confusing, but if you think about it carefully, you can still distinguish it. Let''s say that yuzhibo''s family, their son has become their own ancestor, which sounds ridiculous. In fact, it is not. If we compare 1000 years of time to a circle of reincarnation, we can see that Li is a person after a thousand years, while Li''s son is a person before a thousand years People after a thousand years run to a thousand years ago, giving birth to this causal cycle. Although it is a world, the world will change with the difference of time and space. For example, the past, the present and the future are the past, the present and the future of a world, but they are independent. To put it simply, there is a universe in the past Zhiboli, there is a yuzhiboli now, and there will be a yuzhiboli in the future. This should be the so-called Trinity. For the "yuzhiboli" thousands of years ago, the present yuzhiboli belongs to the future, while for the present yuzhiboli, the former yuzhiboli belongs to the past Intersection, perhaps in the future time and space, from already old, is with the same old nine Sinai, they are raising children?


    "Since they are the descendants of my daughter, we can''t treat them as slaves in the future!" Leave Wu Wu forehead, helpless murmur way.


    At this time, it was getting dark, the sun was slowly quarreling behind the mountain, and the time of the day was almost over. Today, Li didn''t pay attention to others, but stayed alone with jinnaro. Li believed that jiuxinnai would not be jealous. After all, this is a girl who has been waiting for thousands of years, and she will spend one day to heal her It''s really a trivial matter.


    "Let''s go back, Giuseppe. They should be waiting for us to go back to dinner!" The hand that leaves to pull tight that Luo soft voice says.


    "Well!" Tight that Luo nodded, clever and leave together go down.


    The reincarnation of filthy earth doesn''t need to eat and drink, but Li now wants her to live like a normal person, so as long as she takes jinnaro with her during the meal. As for the real resurrection, Li is still in the process of preparing. If she wants to make jinnaro really resurrect, she needs to open her eyes of reincarnation, and then use the natural skill of reincarnation in the outer way, so that jinnaro can have real meaning Although he has not yet opened the eye of reincarnation, he can''t use it. So he can only focus on Indra''s nine gouyu eye of reincarnation. If he wants to use this eye perfectly to revive jinnara, there are only two ways to do it. The first one is to find a sixth way descendant, just like yuzhipoban, but it takes a certain amount of time, after all The reincarnation eye is not so easy to control. Even changmen takes so many years to awaken the power of the reincarnation eye. Therefore, this method will not work. After so many years, you may have opened the reincarnation eye. Then, you can only use the second method. You can use Indra''s cells to cultivate an artificial human again, and then transplant the reincarnation eye to this artificial human Using him to complete the natural skill of reincarnation, the man-made person cultivated by Indra cells and Indra''s reincarnation eye share the same vein, and the degree of fit should be very high, so it can be used soon.The next morning, Yu zhiboming found Li and reported the task to him.


    "Patriarch, all the combat materials are ready. The ghost lamp clan, shuiwuyue clan, Huiye clan and Yuren village are all ready. As long as the patriarch orders, we can enter the combat state immediately!" Yu Zhibo said with a red face.


    This is really, everything is ready, only owe the east wind, and this east wind is from the order of the patriarch! ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C304

    Three days later, all the yuzhibo people and the Riyi people were called together, and the ninja in the original caoren village was no exception. The total number of the three forces was more than 3000. All the doors and walls of the ghost lamp city were closed. Under the leadership of Li, all the people came out of the ghost lamp city. With the move of yuzhibo, the whole world of tolerance was boiling and calm for almost a year Yuzhibo started to act again. Everyone was a little worried. They guessed who yuzhibo was aiming at this time. However, when they saw yuzhibo heading for the rain country, many people were relieved, at least not for them.


    Of course, some people are happy, others are worried. In Yuren village, in addition to Yuren village, there are four other villages in this country, Muye, Yunren, Yanren and Sharen. Yanren and Sharen formed an alliance and launched a fierce attack on Muye. If it was World War II, Muye might be able to resist it, but since they left, most of the yuzhibo people defected After that, Muye''s strength has been greatly damaged. The war four years ago made Muye''s strength drop by a third. Although it has recovered a lot in four years, its strength is comparable to that of other villages. It may not be afraid of one to one, but one to two is not enough. Yunren village is also aware of Yanren village''s plan, in order not to let Yanren village and Sharen village go one by one Yunren and Muye have formed an alliance. Now, the four villages are fighting in the rain country. Now they come to the rain country with their clansmen. They either go to Yanren and Yunren, or they want to kill all the four villages. Although the last guess is a little crazy for others, the shadows of the four villages are not crazy at all, and they are in danger In their cognition, Li has always been so arrogant.


    "Four generations of wind and shadow, now yuzhibo is coming to the rain country with his people. If there is no accident, it should be for Yanren village and Yunren village. Therefore, we must think of a way first!" When three generations of Tu Ying received the news, his old face, who had won several battles and was happy, had disappeared. Instead, he had a dignified face. He could never forget the battle a few months ago. A wooden escape skill killed three thousand of his subordinates, which was simply non-human.


    "Three generations of Mu Tu Ying, you are too afraid of Yu Zhi Bo. No matter how powerful they are, can they still defeat our two villages?" Four generations of Feng Ying said that he was about the same age as Li, so he didn''t participate in the war four years ago. Although Sheng Chuanli''s strength in the world of tolerance was terrible, four generations of Feng Ying didn''t think it was groundless, but he would never believe that a family could compete with two villages. If he had such strength, yuzhibo would have been unified It''s all over the world.


    "Hum, young people are just like this. They are young and frivolous. Please don''t look down on Yu Zhibo, otherwise we will all be doomed!" The three generations of local shadow are very dissatisfied with the four generations of wind shadow.


    "Ha ha, don''t say this, I''d better talk about how to act next!" The four generations of Fengying despised the three generations of tuying, but on the surface, they still laughed, pretended to be deep, and said, "although yuzhibo people are coming towards the rain country, we are not sure whether their target is us or not. After all, last time, yuzhibo has killed you. Even if there is any hatred, it''s time to end it. So, in my opinion, Maybe their target is yunnincun? If that''s the case, then we have to consider the next action first! "


    Although the four generations of Fengying are young and frivolous, their brains are running very fast. They immediately point out what is likely to happen. On the battlefield, they have no absolute advantage or absolute weakness. They are likely to completely reverse the war situation because of a small matter, so no matter what is possible, they can''t let go.


    Not only Sharen and Yanren, but Muye and Yunren are also thinking about the same problem. Three generations of leiying''s brows have been wrinkled. Although he doesn''t think he can''t get away, he is now fighting with other villages. If yuzhibo intervenes at this time and points his spearhead at Yunren village, it will be over.


    "Three generations of Huoying, this is a big deal. We have to go to meet yuzhibo first. At least we have to find out their purpose!" The three generations of Lei Ying thought for a long time, and finally looked at the ape flying and said in a deep voice.


    After he became the leader of Huoying, no matter which village he was, he could infer the other party''s behavior and purpose based on some information. However, he could not infer the other party''s behavior and purpose at all. He always felt that the behavior and purpose of Li had surpassed his thought, although it was ridiculous, But that''s what happened.


    "This is the only plan for today. If we don''t understand the purpose of the yuzhibo clan, I''m afraid it''s not only us, but also Sharen village and Yanren village. At that time, we will only prolong the war in vain!" Three generations of Huoying said helplessly that when fighting, they are most afraid of two things. The first thing is defeat, and the second thing is extension.


    "Is this the land of rain? It really looks like what you said. It''s raining every day


    After stepping into the border of the country of rain, janaro looks at the rain in the sky and sighs. Before a thousand years ago, there were no countries and regions where it rained all day. It seems that this thousand years has changed the world a lot. Well, this is what people before a thousand years will have when they run to the world after a thousand years. They always feel that the world is magical.Li just wanted to talk back, but he felt that there were countless breath approaching. However, these people were not furtive, so Li had no intention to do it. Of course, not only li felt it, but everyone felt it.


    Soon, a large group of people appeared in front of them, led by three generations of Huoying and three generations of leiying. Behind them were zilaiye, dashuewan, AI and chilabi. After that, there were countless ninjas, Muye and Yunren. It was estimated that there should be 5000.


    Before three generations of Lei Ying and three generations of Huoying could speak, another group of people rushed out of the forest. They were the shadows of Yanren village and Sharen village, as well as more than 5000 ninjas. All of a sudden, four of the five big Ninja villages came.


    More than 10000 people and Yu Zhibo hold a fight, the scene is absolutely magnificent! ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C305

    The four big villages came here one after another, gathered together and met their enemies. Although they were very envious, it was not easy for them to fight here at the moment when the "great enemy" was at hand. However, their eyes with hatred were staring at each other. They believed that as long as they left now, they might fight immediately.


    "Hum, three generations of Huoying, what are you doing here? Are you planning to turn to yuzhibo for help against Yanren village and Sharen village? " Three generations of shadow said.


    "Ha ha, you don''t have to worry about these things. What are you doing here today? I don''t want to take revenge on yuzhibo family! " The three generations of Huoying look very gentle with a smile on their face, but what they say is heartbreaking.


    "Who are you? The new four generations The three generations of Lei Ying seem to be more upright, not like the three generations of Tu Ying and Huoying.


    "Yes, the three generations of Fengying were taken away by Muye''s people with a trick, and their whereabouts are still unknown. In order to pacify the village, I have to be in the upper position. However, the shadow of this village is not so good!" Four generations of wind and shadow smile, flash a light in the eyes, and say again, "I don''t know what yunnincun and Muye are doing here this time? If you''re worried about our alliance with yuzhibo, you don''t have to worry about it. It''s a matter for our four villages, and outsiders won''t interfere! "


    Step on it! Step on it! Step on it!


    At this time, the clear sound of footsteps sounded, and everyone looked up and saw that they had taken two steps forward and came to them. The distance between them was about five meters, which was a very close distance. Everyone stopped quarreling and looked away nervously.


    "Yuzhibo Li, we didn''t come here with any malice this time, and we didn''t mean to fight with you, yuzhibo!" Three generations of Huoying stood up, looked at Li and said in a sincere tone.


    "Oh? More than 10000 people came here, and there were many shadows of the four villages. So you told me that there was no malice? " Li Li raised his chin, crossed his hands, and looked at the three generations of Huoying. He still had a burning fan on his waist. His long black hair covered his left eye. The rain in the sky kept falling on Li. Between the flashes of lightning, his scarlet eyes were full of desert vision.


    "Hum, yuzhiboli, this is the business of our four tolerance villages. It has nothing to do with you, yuzhibo. We have no intention to be enemies with you. We just come here today to inquire about your purpose. There is no other meaning!" Third generation Lei Ying is a little impatient and says with a frown.


    He is praised as the strongest spear and shield, and can fight eight tails hand to hand. Such a character will not be afraid of others. He doesn''t provoke others, just for the sake of the village. If yuzhibo really wants to fight yunnincun, the third generation of Lei Ying won''t be afraid. After all, he hasn''t experienced the strength of li himself, so he can''t understand that kind of state of mind. Moreover, in the later stage, he will face to face For a man who can fight for three days and three nights, it''s really hard for him to know that he is afraid.


    "Ha ha, the third generation of Lei Ying, who doesn''t know how to live or die, say it and go on. It''s better to enrage Yu Zhibo. It''s up to you yunnincun to do it then!" The three generations of Tu Ying are silent, but they are already laughing. The three generations of Tu Ying who have understood the power of Li don''t think that a three generations of Lei Ying can beat Li. As long as Yu Zhibo fights with yunnincun and Muye, they may be able to reap the benefits.


    Three generations of Huoying''s face is also stiff, and they are very dissatisfied with three generations of leiying. They are all afraid and irritated. Three generations of leiying are very good, and they start to irritate directly. They just don''t know whether they are alive or dead, but their two villages are allies. Three generations of Huoying can''t just sit by and explain. But at this time, Li makes a sound.


    "The purpose of your coming here, needless to say, I can guess a little. During the time when I was in the family, including Wuyin village, all of your five villages came to trouble me. Yanren village and Yunren village were the most serious. Now you see me here with my family members, so you are afraid, so you want to come and confirm my purpose That''s right From the disdain of the curl of the mouth, a light glance at the four shadows, that disdain eyes stab four people''s heart, but they dare not say, because from said is the truth, they can''t refute.


    "But no matter what your purpose is, it has nothing to do with me. Now I can tell you clearly that the only purpose of our trip is to defeat you so-called five villages!"


    With these words, everyone''s face could not help changing. The underground ninjas could not help but take out their suffering and forbearance tools and prepared for the battle. The four shadows were as ugly as a fly. Unexpectedly, Li spoke such arrogant words in front of the shadows of their four villages and more than 10000 people. It was chiguoguo''s contempt for them.


    "Yuzhiboli, you are too arrogant!" The third generation of Lei Ying is the first one who can''t help it. Now that his words have been made clear, he will only lower his value in a low voice. The third generation of Lei Ying has no scruples and burst out violent blue thunder and lightning all over his body. Three fingers of his right hand move forward and directly rush away.


    Three generations of Lei Ying move, three generations of Huo Ying, three generations of Tu Ying and four generations of Feng Ying. Under the pressure of Li, these four guys are united by tacit understanding. After all, for them, the biggest threat is not a certain village, but Yuzhi Boli, who can destroy a village with the help of one person."The art of channeling, ape demon, turn into a golden cudgel!" Three generations of Huoying bite their fingers, channeling the ape demon out, and then turn it into a golden cudgel. They jump up and fight off the top of their head.


    "Jinsha funeral!" Four generations of wind shadow hands up a push, suddenly, from the foot of gushing out a large amount of sand, directly from the package, leaving only a head outside.


    Three generations of shadow see the right time, fly to the mid air, hands half together, "dust escape, the original boundary of the stripping technique!"


    The four shadows fight together, which has never happened, but their cooperation is very perfect. They are trapped by fools. Then the third generation of Lei Ying attacks with three fingers, and the ape Flying Sun chop attacks from the top. The third generation of local shadow also uses the strongest move, the technique of dust escape. This is a blood succeeding elimination, and the level is still above the blood succeeding limit.


    From staring at the scarlet eyes of the writing wheel, he looked at the fierce four people with a trace of disdain in the corner of his mouth and said, "if you want to continue to play, then give me all to die!" When the voice fell, the eyes of the three gouyu writing wheel in the pupil rotated once, and then formed the pattern of the eternal kaleidoscope. At this time, all the attacks almost fell down. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C306

    After the battle with four shadows, the remaining ten thousand ninjas also fight with the yuzhibo clan. Although they were still enemies one minute ago, I don''t know if the yuzhibo clan would attract too much hatred. At this time, the four ninjas from the ninja village, who should have been enemies, automatically join together to encircle the yuzhibo clan. Some ninjas see Xiaonan and the four of them Girls, immediately hit the bullying "weak" mind, more than a dozen people rushed to the past, face with the joy of about to succeed.


    "Get out of here!" Nine Sinai roared, red hair fluttered, eyes like a devil, the hands of the village rain swayed twice, suddenly, more than a dozen blood shot out, the original smile of a dozen ninjas suddenly dumbfounded, smile also solidified in the face, soon, the curse of village rain started, more than ten people once again snorted, fell to the ground without a living.


    "I can''t give up!" Seeing this, Xiaonan picked up the plantain fan and directed it directly at the ninja in front of him. Suddenly, fire, hurricane, water blade, thunder and lightning, clods, and five kinds of Ninja kept flying. The flames soared into the sky, the hurricane roared, thunder and lightning raged, and huge mounds of earth fell from the sky. I don''t know how many Ninja were beaten out. For a moment, it was very busy.


    "Must be able to do it!" As soon as the eye of sanguoyu''s writing wheel in Meiqin''s pupil shrinks, it suddenly forms the shape of an eternal kaleidoscope''s writing wheel eye. A red suzanneng suddenly appears. It''s just a suzanneng who has finished the whole work. It''s more than 20 meters tall and stands in the crowd like a giant. Meiqin''s suzanneng uses a one handed sword. With a roar, his powerful power seems to be able to poke Breaking the sky above, ninja who just arrived in front of Meiqin suddenly lost his mind. When will Ninja have another pair of kaleidoscope eyes? But the answer to them was suzannengho''s long sword, which could cut down the hill.


    Boom! Boom!


    The Ninjas were beaten out one by one, and the strength of Meiqin''s three men was greatly increased. Moreover, they had special means to fight against each other, which was not comparable to these people at all. Meiqin, in particular, could chop a group of people down with a knife.


    Jinnaro looked at Meiqin three people, and was very surprised. He thought their strength was not strong, but now it seems that they are not weak. After thinking about it, jinnaro felt that he could not hold back. As soon as his eyes shrank, the pupil power of reincarnated eyes burst out.


    "The golden wheel is reborn!"


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    It''s enough to cut the moon. Although janaroda can''t reach this level and doesn''t use all his strength, this group of ninjas can''t match it. The huge chakra knife is as powerful as a bolt. Where it passes, a huge crack is cut out on the ground. All the Ninjas are shot out, either cut in half, or directly killed by the aftershock, Jinnaro''s strength has reached six levels. Even if the strength has been reduced due to the reincarnation of filthy soil, there is at least a Super Shadow peak. In this era, apart from Li, who is jinnaro''s opponent?


    All the Ninjas were dumbfounded. They looked at Naro and Meiqin in fear. They could not help but step back. These girls were so terrible that they were not human. The hatred in their hearts was that a yuzhibo was so powerful. Why even a few women were so interested?


    The fighting here is fierce, and the fighting from there has already started.


    "Did it work?"


    Seeing that Li is wrapped in Jinsha and "can''t escape", three generations of earth shadow and three generations of fire shadow show a smile in their eyes. Three generations of fire shadow tighten the golden cudgel in their hands and are ready to make more efforts to beat Li''s head to pieces. Three generations of earth shadow are ready for chendun happily. As long as three generations of fire shadow attack one skill, his chendun will fall.


    "Ignorant mole ant!" With a sneer, the purple chakra burst out from his body, and the sands that wrapped him suddenly began to expand.


    As soon as the fourth generation of Fengying''s face changed, he felt that he was about to lose control of the sands. He could not help quarreling with the third generation of Huoying and the third generation of tuying and yelling, "no, he''s about to break away. Hurry up!"


    Whoosh!


    Three generations of earth shadow can''t help it any longer. They directly release chendun. A white light shines down and directly envelops him. This chendun is the elimination of blood. It can reduce some substances to atoms, that is, the original form. Even the human body is no exception. In other words, if it is hit by chendun, the human body will become powder. Only space ninja and samsara eye can make it answer.


    "Have you done it?"


    As early as the three generations of earth shadow used chendun, the rest of them left Li. After all, the power of chendun is well known. No one dares to fight with his body. They squint slightly. Although they know that this degree can''t hurt li, they can''t help but feel lucky. Maybe it really works?


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    At this time, several black short blades flew out of the smoke, with a few pieces of speed. The four shadows saw this, and their faces were on one side. They quickly jumped away from the original place. They did not dare to underestimate any attack from Li. As soon as they landed, Li walked out of the smoke, and the four short blades suddenly turned into four black balls, came to Li''s back, and stood in Li''s body After that, there are still three black spheres floating quietly."Blood keeps the net!" Seeing this, the third generation of Tu Ying breathed deeply. He had seen this trick last time. Five thousand people attacked with Ninja at the same time, but they couldn''t do any damage to Xueji net. For the third generation of Tu Ying, even it was a nightmare that couldn''t wake up.


    "What is this, blood after snare?" Three generations of Huoying can''t help but ask if Li defected from Muye, and he was once his student. He is still interested in Li. Four years ago, Muye and yuzhibo launched a war. Muye lost that war, but from beginning to end, they just lost in the eternal kaleidoscope and Mudun. When did they come up with a blood trap? Moreover, the blood net can even resist the dust dun. Is there any blood net that is superior to the elimination of blood?


    "I don''t know much about Xueji snare, but last time I heard yuzhiboli say that the so-called Xueji snare is a combination of seven chakra attributes: Yin, Yang, water, fire, thunder, earth and wind, which can make almost any Ninja ineffective. Although it''s a pity that we have tried many ways since that time, we still can''t control the blood Follow the net Three generations of local shadow stare eyes, slightly frightened said.


    Hearing the words of the three generations of Tu Ying, the other three fell into silence for a moment! It''s really hard to deal with this kind of intractable succession! ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C307

    "Is this white eye? Impossible. How can white eye have such powerful power? "


    Since come also and big snake pill a face frighten of looking at the woman who stands in front of oneself, in the heart became a mess hemp, this woman is from where run out? Why has such a powerful power never been heard of? And what about those white eyes?


    Too many questions perplex dashuewan and zilaiye. The riyizu are aristocrats before Muye. Some low status ninjas may not know how strong their white eyes are. But zilaiye and dashuewan are clear. The power of white eyes, to some extent, is not as powerful as that of shulunyan. But now, looking at this woman, the power of these white eyes is more than ten thousand It''s incredible that the eye of the writing wheel of the flowerpot is even stronger.


    "Who are you?" Looking at the indifferent woman in front of him, he couldn''t help asking. He didn''t believe that such a powerful person had no fame in the world of tolerance.


    "Big tung tree, close to Naro!" Tight that Luo blinked an eye, light say.


    "Tung tree?"


    Since he came, he and dasheban frowned slightly. They had never heard of this surname, let alone the name.


    "Is it yuzhibo''s secret weapon?"


    As soon as they had this idea, they shook their heads. With the strength of Li, there was no need to leave any secret weapon. Moreover, the woman''s present appearance made Zilai a little familiar with the big snake pill, especially the pair with a little black eyes, which looked like the first generation fire shadow and the second generation fire shadow four years ago.


    "You''d better go back. Although you don''t know the status of the so-called five villages in the world of tolerance, I can tell you clearly that you can''t win unless the six immortals live again!" Tight that Luo frowned, voice advised a way.


    It was a good intention, but it was arrogant to them in Zilai. The two people''s big eyes were staring at each other. If jinnaro was too strong, the two of them would have come forward and arrested the woman who was making such a big remark. Whether they despised Muye or Yunren, Zilai and dashuewan admit that a village can''t compete with yuzhibo alone, but, for example If it''s the five villages, they don''t believe that yuzhibo can fight against them.


    But what they don''t know is that jinnaro didn''t speak out, and there was no malice in saying that. She just wanted to quell the war. As the niece of the six immortals in the big tung tree feather coat, in today''s world, except Li, no one knows more about the terror of the six Immortals than she does. She can''t defeat it by the number of people, only Li Is a blood after the net, has been able to make countless people helpless.


    "Damn it, there are too many people. It''s endless fighting like this!" At this time, jiuxinnai, Meiqin and Xiaonan come to jinnaro. Jiuxinnai looks helpless. There are more than 10000 enemies, while yuzhibo has only 3000. In addition to more than 500 yuzhibo people, all of them are Shangren. The Ninjas of Riyi and caoren village have different strengths. The strong ones are Shangren, and the weak ones are xiaren. Such combat effectiveness is absolutely impossible There are more than 10000 people. After all, these people are escorts from four villages. They are all elites. Shangren alone may have 500 or 600 people, which directly flattens Yu Zhibo''s advantage of more than 500 Shangren.


    "Jiuxinnai, Meiqin, Xiaonan, you go away first, I''ll deal with them!" Jinnaro frowned and directly entered the mode of reincarnation eyes. Suddenly, the huge green chakra burst out from her, and the ninja who was close to her was rushed out. Jinnaro''s hands were slightly spread out, and two green balls appeared in his hands. Suddenly, the huge suction generated, and some Ninja bodies were releasing Ninja, and Ninja disappeared Without a trace, even the chakras in their bodies are constantly being sucked away.


    "What''s the matter? What happened? "


    "Chakra, my chakra has been sucked away by something!"


    All ninjas panic, big snake pill and Zilai look pale, they also feel that their chakra is being sucked away, they can''t help it, looking at the ball in jinnaro''s hand, there are all kinds of chakra injection, two people immediately know, I''m afraid it''s this woman who makes the ghost, want to resist, but chakra is absorbed, not even I can''t use any strength.


    "Retreat, all retreat!" Zilai also yelled, if you go on like this, you don''t have to fight. I''m afraid you will be sucked up and chakra will die. Chakra is the essence of human body.


    Hearing zilaiye''s order, these ninjas dare to stay more and start to run away. They are not fools. They naturally know who caused this accident. If they stay, they will die. For a moment, tens of thousands of ninjas have run away. There are only 3000 people of yuzhibo and jinnaro left in the field. As for Lihe and four shadows, they are fighting in another place The field.


    "It seems that it has been solved over there, and I will solve you as soon as possible!" Li also noticed the change of jinnaro. He looked at the four figures who didn''t dare to do it. Li sneered, and his right hand shook slightly. Suddenly, six black gouyu were turning in Li''s hand, just like a liugouyu writing wheel eye.


    "Eight feet Qiong gouyu!" Li throws bachiqiong gouyu out of his hand directly at Siying. Bachiqiong gouyu claims to be the strongest attack in the world. It is said that there is no defense that can resist bachiqiong gouyu''s attack."No, let''s resist! Tudun, rock guard


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    As soon as a rock giant was made, eight feet Qiong gouyu''s attack had already fallen down, hitting on the rock giant, and the sound of stone cracking sounded. But soon there was a dull sound again, just like hitting on a mound of earth. At this time, the four figures jumped out of the smoke at a very fast speed, and went in four directions without looking back.


    "The rock statues of Yanren village and the protection of Jinsha in Sharen village, the combined defense of the two is really good!" After the smoke and dust dispersed, a stone statue appeared in front of him. On the top of the stone statue, there was a statue made of gold dust. However, the two were only blocked. In an instant, they were penetrated by Bachi Qiong gouyu. But just because of this moment, the four shadows also ran away. They ran away, but they couldn''t fight, so they ran away quickly Neither.


    "Run! As long as you are in the world of tolerance, you will not escape your fate! " From slightly narrowed his eyes, murmured. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C308

    At this time, jinnaro and jiuxinnai also came, with a group of people. After the first World War, many people died, most of them from caoren village, a small part of them from Riyi, but there was no death toll for yuzhibo, but a few of them suffered a little injury,.


    "Leave, they have escaped. Shall we pursue them?" The tight that Luo sees to leave, sink pterin for a while, opening to ask a way.


    "No, we''re going to join Yuren village and the rest of the family first!" Li shakes his head and shows a smile. This attack is just to threaten the five villages. In Li''s plan, the five villages must unite. Only in this way can he fight against the five villages openly. Now the yuzhibo people are more and more powerful, and their population is gradually increasing The country of Taki, the country of rain and the country of grass are no longer viable. These three countries are not rich countries. Many places are not even suitable for planting and development. In this way, if you want more sites, you have to make the whole world fall into a big wash. Of course, the five villages are the first choice. Let alone the location of Wuyin village, which is too far away, you can''t decide whether or not So called, but the other four villages are different. Their geographical location almost intersects with the country of grass, the country of rain and the country of Taki. If they can beat these four villages down, the benefits will be huge. They can blackmail them directly. At that time, they may be able to build their own Imperial City, which belongs to the glory of yuzhibo Reputation.


    After arriving at Yuren village, yuzhibohu had already brought the ghost lantern clan and the ninja of Yuren village to greet him at the entrance of the village. Beside him, there was Bancang with pepper fish. When he saw that he was leaving, everyone made way, and then knelt down on one knee to welcome him into the village.


    From the plan to clean up the five villages at one time, almost all the forces have been used. The ghost lantern clan, the four forces, namely, group 1 of Riyi, Longren village, caoren village and Yuren village, have gathered together. The Huiye clan and shuiwuyue clan are still on their way. Shuiwuyue clan is far away in the country of snow, while Huiye clan is not far away in the country of Bo It will take at least ten days to get there.


    At the time of leaving action, the four shadows who fled back also started to act. They should have been enemies. They had put aside their past grudges and also gathered together. However, the faces of the four people were very ugly, especially the three generations of Lei Ying and the four generations of Feng Ying. The three generations of Lei Ying thought highly of themselves and didn''t pay too much attention to leaving all the time. But today''s World War I, he deeply understood The horror of Li, the force that people can''t resist, is the same with Feng Ying of the fourth generation. As a young man, he is not willing to admit that he is inferior to others. But today, it seems that the so-called shadow in front of Li is just a joke, which makes him suffer a serious blow. When he was just in the shadow, he was in high spirits and met chaos The world, he is ambitious to beat Muye, and then achieve his strongest wind and shadow of the name, but all this, all of a sudden Yu Zhibo away to disturb.


    "We all know the horror of yuzhiboli now, and his purpose is very obvious. He didn''t come for a certain village at all, but wanted to capture all our five villages. Although he didn''t want to lose our own prestige, the fact is that no matter which one of our villages can defeat yuzhiboli alone, no, even if it is Two villages can''t join hands! " Three generations of fire shadow smoke, a face sad said.


    The other three shadows can''t refute, and they are all silent. They can''t figure out how to refute the words of the three generations of Huoying, especially after seeing Li''s strength, no one dares to refute. Moreover, there is a very important reason, that is, the sudden appearance of jinnaro makes the four shadows more helpless. Jinnaro''s strength is too strong to think about For example, where did yuzhiboli find so many experts.


    Among them, the three generations of Huoying have the deepest feeling. Jiuxinnai and Meiqin already know their strength. They are also very terrible. Even they are not rivals with big snake balls. It''s hard to imagine how much these two girls, the three generations of Huoying know. Jiuxinnai is the princess of the whirlpool clan. Even in the whirlpool clan, she is the best, but Yuzhi Bomei Qin, from small to large performance is very common, but why is the strength so strong now? It''s enough to open the eye of the writing wheel of the kaleidoscope. What''s the matter with the huge amount of chakra?


    He couldn''t have guessed the death of the third generation of Huoying. He left the society thousands of years ago and got the cells of Indra and Asura, otherwise the third generation of Huoying would vomit blood.


    "After saying so much, then we have to find a way to act. Yuzhibo is a good man. If we don''t take precautions, we will be defeated one by one!" Three generations of shadow hummed and said faintly.


    The three generations of Lei Ying and the four generations of Feng Ying frowned when they heard the speech. Even so, if they really want to find a way, they can''t think of it. They can''t fight, but they can''t fight, and they can''t change the result. What else can they do at this time?


    "During the period of the first generation of Huo Ying, he once held a five shadow meeting because of something, so as to do something that a village can''t do. Perhaps, the only way we can do now is to follow the example of the first generation of Huo Ying!" Three generations of fire shadow sank and said."Five shadow talks?"


    After all, at this time, alliance has become the only way. If the five villages unite, it is really equivalent to the whole tolerance world fighting against Yu Zhibo. No one believes that Yu Zhibo and a Yu Zhibo family can fight against the whole tolerance world.


    "Then, according to the method of the three generations of Huoying, I will send someone to send the letter to Wuyin village immediately. As long as they agree, the five shadows talks can be successfully carried out. As for the location of the talks..." At this point, the three generations of Lei Ying immediately frowned and looked at the other three. After all, they were united. He could not decide everything by himself.


    "If you don''t mind, let''s choose our wood leaf!" Three generations of Huoying thought about it and said.


    "I don''t agree. I think it''s better to choose Yanren village!" Three generations of Tu Ying snorted and retorted.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Three generations of Lei Ying & Chen 160;


    " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C309

    Half a month later, the Qianshou clan, shuiwuyue clan and Huiye clan also arrived in the rain country one after another. They joined the troops of Heli. The guideng clan, shuiwuyue clan, Huiye clan, Riyi clan, Qianshou clan, Yuren village, Longren village, caoren village, and finally yuzhibo. Unconsciously, the yuzhibo clan had taken over nine forces, plus the yuzhibo clan, A total of nine forces have been combined, and the number of ninjas has reached more than 13000. Among them, there are 5000 ninjas in Yuren village, 1000 in caoren village, 2000 in Longren village, 1000 in Riyi village, 600 in Huiye village, 1000 in shuiwuyue village, 1000 in guideng village, 600 in Qianshou village and 600 in yuzhibo village.


    Today, all the Ninjas are gathered together. They are so mighty that they can''t see the end at a glance. The rain in the sky keeps falling, wetting people''s clothes and hair. However, none of them dare to speak. They all stand in the same place and look at their leader, the invincible man.


    After glancing at the crowd, he raised his mouth slightly and said, "today is the day when we formally declare war on wudaring village. All of you take up your weapons for me. If you don''t want to die, you can stab your weapons into the enemy''s body, OK?"


    No one spoke. Although some of them were dissatisfied with the decision to leave, they didn''t dare to say it. They were just small ninjas and had no right to choose. They had to do what the leader asked them to do.


    Thirteen thousand ninjas are divided into three units, the forward unit, which is responsible for opening the way and searching for intelligence. The main force is in the middle. Once the war starts, it goes directly into the enemy''s hinterland to fight. The last one is the medical unit, which is responsible for treating the wounded and some field work. The leaders of the three units are jinnaro, the forward unit, jiuxinnai and Meiqin Although Sinai is very strong, she is impulsive, so she sent Xiaonan to assist her. Xiaonan is the captain, jiuxinnai is the vice captain, and the main force has jinnaro as the captain. Her strength is only below her, so she is most suitable to lead the main force. Meiqin is responsible for the medical force. Although she does not have to go to the battlefield, Meiqin''s task is also very heavy. During the war, one day It''s very important to have a medical force, so it''s necessary to ensure the safety of this force. As a Super Shadow level master, Meiqin, as long as it''s suppressed here, no matter who comes to attack, it''s useless.


    Soon, jinnaro and their troops went to the battlefield, this time in the country of rain and the country of grass.


    The Wuyin village, which has always been mysterious, agreed to the Wuying talks this time, and three generations of Shuiying also attended. After some talks, the five villages united. The commander of the United Army was three generations of Huoying, and the deputy commander was three generations of leiying. The three generations of local shadow, who had been fighting to be the leader, were just fooling around He got a coalition supervisor, which really pissed him off.


    After the union of the five villages, the number of ninjas directly reached 100000. This time, the five villages really lost money. Only some younger ninjas were left in the village. The rest of the Ninjas were sent to the battlefield, which was different from the time of the death battle. At this time, the fighting capacity of each village was stronger than that of the later period, and their meeting place was still chosen Iron country, of course, does not intend to participate in it. After all, they have no threat to destroy the world. As a warrior country, they don''t have to go to muddy waters for the sake of the five villages.


    100000 vs. 13000, this is a war of great disparity. In the eyes of outsiders, this is an unfair war. Therefore, this alliance has brought great confidence to the five villages. The 100000 army is divided into four regiments. The first regiment is the forward team. The leaders are chilabi and AI, as well as the five tail and six tail pillars of Yanren village. They are responsible for fighting against the enemy The number of vanguards on yuzhibo''s side is 20000. The second regiment is the main force. The leader of the regiment is dashuewan. The vice captain is zilaiye. Bofengshuimen are also among them. Their task is naturally to compete with yuzhibo''s main force. The number of vanguards is 30000.


    The third regiment is a special force. The leader is the third generation of local shadow, the vice leader is the fourth generation of wind shadow, and the third generation of water shadow is the supervision of the regiment. This force is a special force, with 45000 people. It is true that 45000 ninjas were sent out just to deal with one person. They want to use the number of people to pile up and die, while the last regiment is The medical team is five thousand!


    "Ha ha, the yuzhibo family is still alive this time. What''s the use of taking in so many families? We have 100000 allied troops, almost ten times as many as his


    In a canyon in the land of grass, three generations of earth shadow are flying in the air, hands crossed, and a smile on his face. He feels that today''s state is too good, especially with 45000 ninjas behind him, and there are four generations of wind shadow and three generations of water shadow among them. Even if the six immortals are resurrected, they may not be rivals, so the three generations of earth shadow are not here As long as we can get rid of Lihe yuzhibo, no one will be able to threaten Yanren village in the future.


    "Hum, don''t be happy too early. There is no absolute victory or defeat in the war. Yuzhiboli is so powerful. Even if we win, maybe we will lose our strength. So don''t be too optimistic!" Three generations of water shadow with a hat, covering the eyes, slightly skinny body, voice is very dull, a listen to people feel very uncomfortable."Hum, you''re worrying. Yuzhiboli is really strong, but we have 45000 ninjas here. Even if he has a net of blood, he can''t use it without restriction. When he runs out of chakra, we''ll be slaughtered." Being refuted, the three generations of face loving Tu Ying immediately blush and sneer.


    Whoo!


    The breeze blowing, raised everyone''s hair, three generations of earth shadow, four generations of wind shadow face suddenly dignified, three generations of water shadow also silent, low head, hat covered his eyes, the atmosphere in the field instantly solidified, everyone looked up to the front, a black figure is coming in the wind, black hair floating gently. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C310

    Step on it! Step on it! Step on it!


    The clear sound of footsteps rang orderly. Looking at the man who walked towards him and others, all the Ninjas couldn''t help swallowing their saliva. No matter how energetic and amazing they just said, in fact, their gorgeous words were just to hide their fear. At this time, the real people came out, and they just came back Raving and raving naturally disappeared like paper paste.


    Gollum!


    It''s too far away from the reputation in the world of tolerance. No matter it was the war four years ago or the last one that killed three thousand Yanren in one breath, these achievements were not achieved by people. Seeing this man getting closer and closer to him, some ninjas took a step back with tacit understanding. Those who didn''t take a step back were nervous and shaking with their hands.


    "Yu Zhi Bo Li Is that right? " Three generations of Tu Ying squinted slightly and looked at the Ninjas behind him helplessly. They were afraid before fighting. This was a big taboo on the battlefield. As the leader of the regiment, three generations of Tu Ying naturally did not allow this kind of thing to happen. After biting his teeth, the whole person flew up and came to the place five meters away and said loudly, "yuzhibo Li, you are really arrogant. We have four friends here Five thousand ninjas, we didn''t come to you. Instead, you came by yourself. It''s like heaven has a way. If you don''t go, there''s no way to hell. You want to break through! "


    The words are inspiring, especially the 45000 ninjas. It''s really useful. After the words came out, many ninjas'' panic faces have been slowly recovering, and the figure of 45000 has given them great confidence.


    "Yes, we have more than 40000 people. He''s just one person. No matter how powerful he is, he can''t defeat so many of us! What are we afraid of? "


    All the Ninjas showed a knowing smile, and at the same time, they were relieved. This method of self hypnosis really played a great role, at least eliminated their inner fear. However, the three generations of Shuiying had a dignified face, and he was not inspired by these words. He was a cautious man, and his task was not to defeat yuzhiboli, but


    Li slightly turned his mouth, looked up at the three generations of earth shadows in the air, and showed a trace of disdain at the corner of his mouth. He said, "who allows you to stand so high?" Voice just fell, a purple arm grew out from behind, a direct blow to the air of the three generations of earth shadow.


    Touch!


    The dull sound of impact rings out. A wall made of gold sand blocks Xu Zuo nenghu''s blow. The third generation of Tu Ying flies back with the situation. His face is more surprised. The attack just left is too sudden. He can''t escape. If it wasn''t for the fourth generation of Feng Ying, I''m afraid he would be injured now. Thinking of this, the third generation of Tu Ying gratefully looks at the fourth generation of Feng Take a look.


    "Three generations of Tu Ying, Yu Zhibo can''t do without common sense. Since he dares to come here alone, he must have great confidence in his own strength. We are obviously not rivals, so I think we''d better rush on. At that time, no matter how fierce Yu Zhibo is, he will be submerged in the sea of people!" Four generations of wind shadow frowned and said in a deep voice.


    "I also agree with the view of the four generations of Fengying." The three generations of water shadow, whose sense of existence has been very weak, have also made a sound, but they are always facing the front.


    Three generations of Tu Ying nodded. He also knew the strength of Li. Naturally, he would not be foolish enough to challenge him alone. What is the biggest advantage of the coalition? That''s a lot of people. If you don''t use the sea of people tactics, it''s a fart.


    "Everyone listen to the order. Now, our enemy is in front of us. Everyone takes up arms and goes forward to kill Yu Zhibo!" Three generations of Tu Ying floated in the air, waving their short arms, and ordered the Allied forces to take action.


    However ...


    "three generations of Tu Ying adults, Yu Zhibo left him He''s gone A ninja of Muye stepped forward and said with a frightened face. If you want to say which Ninja here is most afraid of leaving, it''s probably Muye, because the war four years ago was the war between yuzhibo and Muye. Outsiders didn''t see the strength of Li. Muye''s Ninja can see that kind of despairing strength.


    "What?" Hearing the speech, the third generation of Tu Ying was shocked and looked at the place where he was standing. At this moment, the third generation of Tu Ying was silly. The person who was still there just disappeared in the blink of an eye. It seemed that he thought of something. As soon as his face changed, he yelled, "everyone alert me. Yuzhibo may have left..."


    Boom!


    Three generations of Tu Ying''s words haven''t been finished, and the violent explosion has already sounded. In the center of this group of ninjas, more than a dozen ninjas fly directly into the sky, and then fall to the ground. The figure of Li is constantly shuttling through the crowd. The fire fan in his hand is harvesting the lives of the ninjas. Where he goes, the blood is flying. The cold scythe is like the soul cord of hell, and many ninjas are even in danger I cut my throat without any reaction time.


    "It''s yuzhiboli, it''s yuzhiboli!"


    After the Ninjas react, they suddenly scream in horror. The momentum just disappeared completely. Once the formation is broken, their inner sense of security will be reduced to the lowest. This is the sad part of group warfare, because none of them knows who will appear next second. The ghostly speed and unparalleled attack power are not theirs at all This level of Ninja can resist.For the troops of more than 40000 people, although the rush away from home brought them panic, it was actually not a big deal. When more than 40000 people got together, they could even queue up for more than ten miles. The impact of being away from home was only a few kilometers. After a short panic, the Ninjas calmed down and began to meet one by one, gathering together and holding hands nervously In the bitterness, eyes scan around, want to find the figure from.


    "More than 40000 people, I don''t know how many points they can bring me this time!" From floating in the air, looking at the underground crowd has been in a panic, the corners of his mouth showed a smile, his hands tied a few seals, "Huodun, Haohuo put out!"


    From today''s chakra, the attack range of this fire has doubled, reaching a terrible 40 meters. The 40 meters wide sea of fire is ejected from the sky, just like a sea of fire falling from the sky. The Ninjas under the sea of fire are like a deep purgatory. The hot breath is baking them, and the sea of fire falling from the sky is waiting for their reaction After coming over, there was no time to resist with water, only to watch the fire coming. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C311

    One hundred thousand Ninja allied forces were divided into four groups, and the number of people who dealt with Li reached 45000. After the battle of Li, the rest of the forces also met unexpectedly. The forward force, jiuxinnai and Xiaonan also met the Ninja allied forces. The forward force, led by chilabi and AI, was the main force. Jinnaruo met the master of the Ninja allied forces led by Zilai and dashuewan Troops, the war has begun to break out in an all-round way. It''s a war that is not proportional to the number of people. 100000 vs. 13000 are divided into four regiments. Yuzhibo''s side is almost 3000 vs. tens of thousands. It can be said that it''s ants vs. elephants. Fortunately, jinnaro and jiuxinnai are watching. Although it''s very difficult to win, it''s not difficult if they just delay time So, we have to wait for the end of this side and then go to support them.


    "Yuzhiboli, do you still want to fight against our 100000 Ninja alliance by yourself?"


    After Li''s fight and killing more than 100 people, the Ninja alliance finally got together and forced Li out of the circle. Three generations of Tu Ying floated in the air with a look of rage. They were killed just after leaving the division. If the three generations of Huoying and Lei Ying in the headquarters knew this, wouldn''t they laugh at his incompetence?


    "You mean, you want to use the sea of people tactics?" From the crooked head, scarlet write round eye drama humiliating looking at three generations of soil shadow.


    "Hum, it''s disgraceful to do so, but in order to get rid of you, the devil who disturbs the peace of tolerance world, our five tolerance villages have to unite. Yuzhiboli, no matter how nice you say today, it''s useless. After a while, 45000 of us will rush in, and you''ll be ready to die in the crowd!" Three generations of earth shadow light hum a, face not red heart not jump of say.


    I Pooh! Disturbing peace in the world of tolerance? It seems that the Third World War of tolerance was initiated by Li. In the past, the four villages of you were fighting hard, but this would be the devil that disturbed peace. If this war failed, the so-called Third World War of tolerance in history would not be launched by the five villages in order to fight for interests, but by the clan head of yuzhibo in order to destroy the world of tolerance Provocation, the five villages will eventually become the heroes to quell the war. Well, this is the so-called defeat of the enemy!


    With a sneer, Li didn''t want to talk to the third generation of Tu Ying. He tied his hands with a few seals and said, "since you want to use the sea of people tactics, I can''t fight with you alone, Mu Dun, Mu Fenshen!"


    Soon, one by one wooden people separated from Li, and then became Li. In a short time, hundreds of them gathered together. Everyone''s face was full of insulting smile, scarlet eyes were full of disdain. These 100 people were all separated from Mu dun. The principle of this wooden separation was similar to that of shadow separation, but the only difference was that they were The huge chakras full of life will make them instantly heal. It can be said that as long as they don''t withdraw from themselves or their chakras don''t run out, these Mudun parts won''t disappear.


    Compared with qianshouzhujian, Li''s chakra is much better than him. After all, Li''s immortal body is at the mature stage, and there are nine tailed animals in his body. It''s impolite to say that the so-called infinite chakra is embodied in Li. All nine tails have to be on the side. The Nine Tailed chakra is not as much as one tenth of Li''s. such a huge chakra can last 100 It''s easy for mu Dun to separate himself.


    "Is this the art of separation? What does yuzhiboli want? Even the shadow Avatar has only half the strength of the noumenon, and in the case of maintaining so many avatars, the strength of Avatar has been greatly weakened. What''s the purpose of his doing this? " Of course, the three generations of shadow puppets can''t imagine how terrible chakra is. Nine Tailed animals are the body of the immortal. Apart from huiyeji, the founder of the world, and the six immortals who later became the pillar of ten tailed people, who else can be more than chakra? Such a terrible chakra, even if it is scattered to 100 parts, the strength of each part is enough to defeat a shadow.


    "One hundred to forty-five thousand, well, although the proportion difference is still very big, sometimes, the quantity can not make up for the quality, dregs, next you can dance well, if you can please me, maybe you won''t be completely destroyed!" With a sneer, he bent his feet slightly, then jumped back to a huge stone behind him, sat down and said, "let''s do it!"


    One hundred sub bodies received the order, and the eyes of sangouyu''s writing wheel in the pupil suddenly became an eternal kaleidoscope. Purple suzoneng kept rising. In the blink of an eye, hundreds of purple giants with more than 20 meters appeared in front of the Ninja alliance. These suzoneng were only semi complete bodies, and they were still incomplete. They were only 20 meters, after all It''s only a split body, and it''s still a hundred split bodies. Tong Li and chakra can only make them maintain the state of xuzuo. Of course, if they are far away from themselves, even if they are half finished, they will be more than 100 meters, and the perfect body will be able to reach the terrible 300 meters.


    "But Damn it, monster! This guy is a monster A ninja watched more than 100 giants coming towards them. He could not bear the pressure in his heart and sat on the ground shivering. He was not alone. Many ninja who had not experienced the war could not bear the pressure. Let alone fight, they could not even stand.Boom! Boom! Boom!


    More than 100 giants walk together, and the ground seems to be trampled, constantly shaking.


    "It''s impossible. One hundred of them can use suzanone. How terrible is chakra in yuzhiboli?" Feng Ying of the fourth generation swallows his saliva. He finally knows what it means that there is a day outside the world and there are people outside the world. Originally, being Feng Ying at his age was enough to make him proud. But now, in front of this man, the so-called shadow is just a joke, and it''s still a big joke.


    Three generations of Tu Ying took a deep breath, calmed down the fear in his heart, looked back at the shivering Ninja alliance behind him, and couldn''t help shouting, "what are you doing? No matter how fierce Yu Zhibo is, he''s just one person, and he''s still maintaining a hundred parts. As long as we can persist, chakra from Yu Zhibo will soon be consumed Do, when the time is his death, hear me, all of you, give me your weapons, kill Yu Zhibo from! £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C312

    Ah!


    Scream one after another, five minutes, almost every second there is a scream, never stopped, a hundred more than 20 meters Suzou can almost run into the crowd, what kind of sensation will it cause? Almost a dozen people can be trampled to death with one foot, and 45000 people get together. They have no place to escape. A hundred suzannengs are like rushing into a pile of wheat. Even with their eyes closed, they can easily harvest the Ninja''s life. The scene is in chaos, and all kinds of Ninja skills are flying. However, they can''t even ripple on suzannengs From now on, in the past, Ninjutsu, which was powerful enough to crack rocks, seemed too small in front of these xuzuo Neng. Is it a fire? Water bug? Blue spark? And pebbles? Can these things hurt suzanneng?


    "Tudun, earth moving core!" Three generations of Tu Ying were flying around in mid air. Seeing the ferocity of these Xu Zuo Neng Hu, they immediately caught a gap and directly lifted the ground under the foot of one Xu Zuo Neng Hu. They couldn''t escape when they were too impatient to defend. They were directly washed up in mid air. The sub body in the middle of Xu Zuo Neng Hu was dumb for a while. Obviously, he didn''t guess the change. But soon, his face turned pale What''s the use of such a raid? Seeing a group of ninjas flying towards him, suzaneng roared and clapped his huge arm directly. Suddenly, hundreds of people flew out like ants. The gap was too big. How could human fight with such a big giant!


    Sitting on the boulder, Li pan calmly looks at the coalition forces that are already in a mess below, with a smile on the corner of his mouth. If you go on like this, the score value will soon reach 10 million, and you can directly exchange reincarnation eyes at that time.


    "But before that, you still need to leave Maitreya a million points!" Li pinched his chin and murmured that he didn''t pay attention to the one million points now. Now in five minutes, the points have increased by 1.5 million. Now the total points are six million and only four million are left from ten million.


    However, at this time, countless Jinsha suddenly rushed from Li''s side, and Li narrowed his eyes slightly. Even sitting, Jinsha left the spot in an instant. Four generations of Fengying was annoyed. Originally, he saw that Li seemed to be thinking about things, so he wanted to take the opportunity to carry out a sneak attack. Although he knew that the success rate was not high, at present, the situation is not very good No one can stop them. Therefore, the four generations can only make a bet. If they succeed, they will not only solve the problems, but also bring trouble to their departure.


    "Sure enough, I think it''s too simple. I''m not in the same dimension with his strength at all. Even if it''s a sneak attack, it''s impossible to succeed!" Four generations of wind shadow shook his head and murmured with a sigh.


    "Now that you know it, why do you do it so many times?" I don''t know when, from has come to four generations of wind shadow in front of the plain voice directly scared four generations of wind shadow jump.


    "Yu Yuzhiboli, you "Four generations of Feng Ying''s face was startled. He just wanted to ask when Li came here, but the next moment, a pair of huge writing wheel eyes came into his eyes, and four generations of Feng Ying''s face immediately faded.


    Whoosh!


    At this time, a water rush past, the speed is very fast, from here, the corners of the mouth show a sneer, body shape flash, the water rush past from the place just standing, hit the ground, issued a roar, the ground has been hit a small hole, it can be seen that the power of the water escape is not small, while away from the time, three generations of earth shadow also in an instant Launched the action, summoned the rock arm from the ground, and snatched the four generations of wind shadow who was in the magic.


    "I''m sorry. I was careless just now!" Four generations of wind shadow broke away from the magic and said to three generations of earth shadow with a scared face.


    "It''s nothing. Yuzhiboli''s strength can''t be measured by common sense. Moreover, if you have just succeeded, then our current coalition has become a joke!" Three generations of earth shadow raised his head and said lightly.


    "Be careful, yuzhibo is coming!" Three generations of water shadow, who have a weak sense of existence, said in a voice at this time.


    Soon, Li Jiu came out of the smoke, stopped five meters away from the three shadows, looked at the three generations of water shadows, and said, "the power of Shuidun just now is good. I''m afraid the whole tolerance world will have the strongest Shuidun except the second generation of Shuiying, who is called the God of water!"


    "Although I like to be praised by others, I don''t like to lie. My Shuidun is only taught by the second generation of Shuiying adults. Moreover, my name is guidengchou. I''m a member of the guideng clan and the son of the second generation of Shuiying." The three generations of Shuiying said with indifference that from the beginning to the end, he kept his head down, as if the man in front of him could not arouse his interest at all.


    "Ghost lamp sorrow?" Li Wenyan was a little stunned. The name didn''t appear in the original work. However, the three generations of water shadow is also a mystery in the original work. It''s only certain that the three generations of water shadow are suspected to be controlled by people, so they haven''t appeared in front of people all the time. However, it seems that there is something wrong with centrifugation. No wonder this guy doesn''t want to fight against the ghost lantern clan even when he is controlled by people, It turns out that he himself is also a ghost lantern clan, and it can be seen that this guy is very attentive to his village and family, otherwise he can''t resist the control of Yu Zhibo."Forget it, no matter how strong your Ninjutsu is, it''s just a little trick in the absolutely irresistible situation. You can struggle to your heart''s content. If you are soft, it''s really hard for me to do. In this way, I can''t defeat you, so I won''t get rid of you so soon!" Li Li grinned and showed a smile. Mori said coldly, "before the other two shadows come, you still have a lot of time. However, I want to remind you that when they come, it''s time for yuzhibo to defeat your five villages!" After that, Li jumped directly onto the boulder and sat down again. His purpose is not just to defeat these little ninjas. The real defeat is to destroy them from small to large and make them lose the courage to fight against Yu Zhibo. Therefore, before that, we must give them a little hope and then give them real despair.


    "This guy, he looks like he can handle 45000 ninjas."


    Three generations of earth shadow and four generations of wind shadow gnash their teeth, even three generations of water shadow can''t help but get angry, a pair of eyes flashing cold light. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C313

    "Lord ban, it''s really a miscalculation. No, it''s beyond our budget. Yuzhiboli''s strength is really terrible. In the battlefield, he even separated a hundred Mudun parts directly, and let all the parts use suzanneng. This kind of chakra Jane is shocking. More importantly, he is very skillful and doesn''t care about chakra Jane The consumption of carat, Lord ban, the situation has developed into such a situation that we can''t be silent any more! "


    In the dark cave, Bai Jue danced about what he had seen and heard on the battlefield. His face was changeable, and he didn''t know whether he was crying or laughing. However, seeing his dancing appearance, he must be very excited. After all, seeing something that he couldn''t understand, there were still people in the world who could surpass a thousand pillars in chakra It''s unbelievable to be a man with yuzhiboban. And the most important thing is that this man is only 18 years old now. Is he a reincarnation of the six immortals?


    "It''s so noisy. Calm down, baijue!" Spot frowned, really can''t stand the white absolute mumble, can''t help drinking.


    Suddenly, Bai Jue calms down. He has an instinctive fear of ban. When ban is not angry, he can still play tricks. But once ban is angry, give him ten courage to play tricks. Now ban''s situation can be regarded as angry. After all, there is an uncontrollable person, which is a big obstacle to the plan.


    "I still underestimate yuzhiboli. I didn''t expect that the kid could grow up to the present level in a short time. In terms of strength, even in the heyday, I''m not necessarily his opponent, let alone the current situation. Yuzhiboli . do you want to Ban narrowed his eyes. His scarlet eyes were inexplicable. His body was shaking slightly. His hands had already been pinched together. However, this was not anger, but excitement. As for the reason, Yu Zhibo only knew for himself.


    "Well, Lord ban, what should we do now? Yuzhiboli is so powerful. If he doesn''t agree with our ideas, our future plans may be difficult to implement, or they may fail because of his prevention! " Bai Jue asks carefully. He is not afraid of boiling water. Anyway, there are 100000 Bai Jue. If he is really killed by Yu Zhibo, there are 9999. What are you afraid of?


    "Bai Jue, you think the world is too simple, and it''s also too natural. Many times, the truth is covered under the gorgeous appearance. The power of the six immortals is not as simple as you think. Yuzhiboli is just chakra. However, no matter how powerful his chakra is, it''s not worth it in front of the power of the six immortals His eyes are just an eternal kaleidoscope, and his combat power can only stop here. In the face of reincarnation eyes, Yu Zhibo''s only left is deep despair, you know? No matter how beautiful he is now, it''s impossible to cover up the fact that he can''t overcome reincarnation eye! " Spot sneer a, don''t think of of of of say.


    Strength is composed of chakra and moves. If strength is compared to guns, chakra is shells, but moves are just guns. It is obviously impossible to fire shells with guns. Therefore, he can only disperse the gunpowder of shells, make sub bullets, and then let the guns fire. That is to say, chakrado does not mean strong combat effectiveness The number of chakras is just to determine the length of your fighting time. On the contrary, yuzhiboban''s chakras are not as good as his, but they are real guns. Even if they are only one shot, they are more destructive than a machine gun attacking for an hour in a row. This is the difference between the two, and also the difference between reincarnation eye and eternal kaleidoscope The pupil skill of the eye is not at the same level, that is, the difference between brute force and skillful force, no matter how far away chakra is, it''s just brute force. The final effect of ten point attack is only eight points or even less, while the move of ban is powerful, which is skillful force. It can make ten point attack even more, which is the importance of the move Ninja is a kind of move. Just like Chinese chivalry, there are internal skills and martial arts in it. No matter how strong the internal skills are, if you don''t know martial arts, you can''t play them. This is the same principle as chakra. No matter how strong chakra is, without matching pupil skill or ninja, its power is always so great.


    This is also the reason why ban can be so calm, because he does not believe that Li can open the eye of reincarnation. After all, there are not many people in the world who know the eye of reincarnation. Even if some people know it, they just regard it as a legend. As long as they don''t see it with their own eyes, no fool will believe it.


    But what ban doesn''t know is that even if there is no reincarnation eye, Li can''t be conquered by the present ban. Even if the eternal kaleidoscope doesn''t work, the immortal body of Dacheng can fight against ban, the most primary form of reincarnation eye. Don''t you see that Naruto doesn''t have reincarnation eye yet? Does he join hands with Sasuke to seal huiyeji? And in the end, they tied with Sasuke? This is the power of Dacheng immortal body.


    "Bai Jue, go and pay attention to the actions of the battlefield. If there is something wrong, report it to me immediately!"


    "Yes, Lord ban!"


    In the barren land, smoke billows, countless corpses lie on the ground motionless, most of the dead ninjas face with panic, helplessness, resentment expression, should be a quiet place, but the fighting sound, scream, roar has never stopped, a hundred purple giants are constantly cutting down the surrounding ninjas, three generations of Tu Ying, four generations of Tu Ying Dai Fengying and San Dai Shuiying stare at the corpses on the ground. In just a few minutes, the number of ninjas they sacrificed has exceeded 2000. Moreover, without hands-on, this kind of strength has made them feel desperate. This is not the strength that people should have."Can the three generation Huoying and the three generation leiying still sit?" Li is a little impatient. He hasn''t tried his best to fight all the time. He just wants to force out all the experts in the five villages, and then Li will defeat all their cards. When their dependence is eliminated, the real end of the five villages will come. What Li didn''t expect is that the three generation fire shadow and three generation thunder shadow, who are sitting in the headquarters, are like this I can bear it.


    "In that case, let''s give them an appetizer first." He stood up and looked at the ninja fighting below. A sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C314

    "Mudun, the art of wooden man!"


    Boom!


    The ground shakes suddenly. A huge ravine divides the ground into two parts. The Ninjas who are fighting with a hundred xuzonenghu are shocked by the violent shaking. All of them can''t help but falter. When they get back to their senses, they see the huge ravine stretching for thousands of meters under their feet. All of them stare big. No, they don''t understand what''s going on At that time, all the Su Zuo Neng suddenly broke up, and even Mu Dun''s body disappeared. Only the ninja of the five villages stared at him, and they didn''t understand why.


    "What''s the matter? Is yuzhiboli going to play in person? What''s the matter with this gap? "


    A group of ninjas nervously swallow saliva, they feel unprecedented sense of crisis.


    "What is that?" At this moment, a ninja pointed to the front and cried out in horror. The huge cry attracted everyone''s eyes. However, at this moment, these people''s legs were soft, their mouths grew up, and their eyes were about to protrude. Did they see it?


    "How can it be? Is this also the art of Mudun? Is this technique beyond the ability of complete body support the skill of wood Dun The three generations of local shadows were completely shocked. Isn''t the technique of wooden escape as powerful as the eternal kaleidoscope? Why is this wooden man so much bigger than suzo? According to the information, Yu Zhibo is only 100 meters away from his body. Why is this wooden man so big?


    Gollum!


    "But Damn, the strength between us is not in the same dimension at all. How can we fight it? " A ninja collapses. He can''t see any hope any more. It''s just a nice saying. After fighting for such a long time, he didn''t even clean up one of the other''s parts, and even killed more than 2000 people. How can he fight?


    In front of the Allied forces, a wooden man more than 300 meters tall stands like a hill, towering. To use towering to describe a Ninjutsu, we can imagine how powerful this Ninjutsu is. It''s just a mountain that never collapses. Who dares to push this mountain, then the final result will be crushed to death by the mountain, and human beings want to push it to the mountain with their bare hands Is that possible?


    "Didn''t you have a good time just now?" Standing next to the wooden man, looking at the already silly coalition light said.


    "Yu Yu Zhi Bo Li, this skill is also the skill of Mu Dun? " In any case, the third generation of Tu Ying can''t believe that Mu Dun''s skill can be so powerful. After all, although yuzhiboban was defeated by qianshouzhu, it''s just the cognition of those ignorant ninjas in the world of tolerance. Almost all of them know that the battle between yuzhiboban and qianshouzhu ended in defeat, especially when the third generation of Tu Ying was young After yuzhipoban''s horror, he did not believe that there was such a big gap between the eternal kaleidoscope and Mudun. Otherwise, what was yuzhipoban''s draw with qianshouzhu?


    "Hum, ignorant dregs, you are not qualified to know the connection between the art of Mudun and the eternal kaleidoscope. Moreover, this is my art of yuzhiboli. Don''t impose the cognition of qianshouzhujian and yuzhiboli on my head, otherwise, you don''t have time to regret it!" Said, from already jumped in place, again came to the boulder sat down, from now chakra, has been able to remote control.


    "Be careful, everyone. The attack is coming. Everyone is ready to defend ninja. The attack formation will be changed to fire Dun attack!" Three generations of Tu Ying''s face is dignified. Although he has a lot of doubts in his heart, there is no time for him to pursue these things. As the captain of the United team, he has a lot to do.


    "Huodun! The art of fireball


    "Huodun! The art of burning ashes


    For a moment, the fire Dun Ninja Dance, tens of thousands of people use fire Dun, can you imagine what kind of scene this is? With a radius of 1000 meters, almost all the Ninjas are in a sea of fire. All the Ninjas are out of the fire circle. Only wooden people are left in the space of 1000 meters. They are still burned by the fire. The hot smell even makes the earth dry. Lidu, sitting on the boulder in the distance, feels a burst of heat.


    "Do you want to use Huodun to deal with Mudun? If it''s really useful, you won''t be able to beat Yu Zhibo among the thousand hand pillars! " He turned his lips disdainfully, as if to confirm his words. At this time, the wooden man directly rushed into the sea of fire, fiercely aimed at the panicked center of the United forces and hammered it down.


    Boom!!


    Every inch of the ground cracked, and then opened a huge gap, countless ninjas fell down, the scene suddenly out of control, 300 meters giant punch power? Even if the Ninja was not affected, it could not stand. The power of this fist could be comparable to the incomplete ten tailed jade.


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for getting 500000 points. Please check it. The current balance of the host''s points is 7.5 million!"


    "Samsara eye, there will be samsara eye soon!" Hearing the system''s prompt sound, Li smiles a little. If he plays for a few minutes, he will soon reach 10 million points. At that time, he will directly exchange reincarnation eyes, and then wipe out all the five shadows and their cards. Then, the war will be over. Although it is not necessary to wipe out the five villages completely, at least he can''t lift his head Let them have a fear of yuzhibo.Boom!


    The United forces headquarters, which was originally quiet, suddenly shook on the ground. When they were out of control, all the people faltered, and the third generation fire shadow and the third generation thunder shadow almost failed to stand firm.


    "What happened!" Three generations of Huoying asked the Ninjas in the middle of the battlefield.


    "Back to Lord Huoying, there was a huge chakra in the third battlefield, and a wooden man with a height of 300 meters appeared inexplicably. The shock was caused by the wooden man''s attack on the Allied forces. It''s unbelievable. This Ninja is very similar to the wooden Dun skill of the early adults. Yuzhiboli used it at the beginning, but no matter in scale or power I can''t compare with this time! " A reconnaissance as like as two peas in the cold sweat report, the body is still shivering. As a reconnaissance intelligence, they are sympathetic to the Ninjas who are fighting. They are the talents of these investigators and their grief. Even if they are not in the field, they can accept the fear and helplessness without falling down, just like watching 3D movies. However, knowing that the things on the screen can''t hurt you, you will still feel frightened.


    "Damn it, yuzhibo, leave this guy!" Three generations of thunder shadow smell speech, the face is not good-looking, directly a brush sleeve, scold toward the side, see three generations of fire shadow eyebrows straight jump, sure enough, three generations of thunder shadow quickly back to say "three generations of fire shadow, I want to go to the battlefield!" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C315

    "Silver wheel turns into explosion!"


    The huge tornado was so fierce that all the Ninjas were swept away, and then they were torn by the hurricane. The troops of jinnaro, 4000 people, fought against 30000 local people. It was supposed to be a battle without any suspense, but because of jinnaro, the Ninjas of the five villages fell into a bitter battle. Jinnaro is the reincarnation of filthy soil, chakra Almost endless, but also not controlled by people, and a pair of reincarnation eyes invincible, 30000 Ninja coalition was dragged down the pace, but also heavy casualties.


    "Mr. dashuewan, I''ve been here for a long time. Our 1000 man assault team was completely destroyed, and the second team was seriously injured and killed!"


    After listening to all these reports, the faces of dashuewan and zilaiye were very ugly. Unexpectedly, they were dragged down by a woman, and 30000 people couldn''t take a woman down. Moreover, there were so many experts here, even if they joined hands, they were defeated.


    "Damn, when did the white eye become so bad?" Zilai also slapped the table angrily, then walked away. Halfway, he turned back and said to dasheban, "next, I''ll use immortal mode to deal with her, dasheban. You should get ready as soon as possible. Your immortal mode should be almost practiced!"


    "That''s true. I''m so impatient all the time!" Big snake pill slightly narrowed his eyes, but there was no objection. He also got up and went out of the tent.


    The fighting between the two main forces is in a stalemate, and so is the forward force. The forward forces of jiuxinnai and Xiaonan are 4000 people, and they are fighting against 20000 local troops. However, they are hard to fight. After all, their strength is not as good as that of jinnaro, and their opponents should not be underestimated, such as AI, chilabi, the strength of five tail and six tail, the new wave, wind and water gate, etc These are the elites of the future, among which there are still three tailed animals. Fortunately, the seal technique of Jiu xinnai has a huge suppression effect on tailed animals.


    At this time, Xiaonan''s banana fan also played a huge role. Any fan is a powerful ninja. As long as there are enough chakras in Xiaonan, no one can get close to him.


    "Fortunately, let''s transplant that Asura''s cells, otherwise we really don''t know how to fight this war!" After a group of people fly with the wind fan, Xiaonan comes to jiuxinnai and gasps slightly.


    "Ah, that''s right, but we can''t be careless. The number of them is five times that of us. It''s a little impossible to defeat them. We can only delay as long as possible until we have solved the special forces in wudaring village, and then our task will be completed!" Jiu xinnai nodded. At this time, even Jiu xinnai, who has always been very brave, has no choice but to admit the reality that 4000 people beat 20000 people. This is Madman''s behavior in itself. Although Jiu xinnai and Xiao Nan are very powerful, and they also have Musa fans, in the final analysis, the quality and quantity are not proportional. Three generations of Lei Ying are exhausted after three days of fighting with ten thousand ninjas. Maybe they are in strength In terms of physical strength, jiuxinnai is better than the third generation of leiying. However, no one in the whole endurance world dares to say that it is as strong as the third generation of leiying. Moreover, at the beginning, only 10000 Yanren attacked the third generation of leiying. Now jiuxinnai is facing 20000 elites from five villages. The quality of the Ninja before and after is not as good as that of the Ninja before.


    Special forces, leave the battlefield!


    Under the trample of the 300 meter wooden man, more than 40000 people were defeated, and no one could resist. In a few minutes, they were dead and wounded. The three generations of local shadow puppets were even more disheartened. They wanted to destroy the wooden man, but they were directly hit by the wooden man''s fist.


    "Nine and a half million?" Sitting on the boulder and watching his points constantly changing, Li''s speed is just like a timer, a number in a second. At this moment, he still needs 500000 points to exchange for reincarnation eye. With reincarnation eye, Li''s strength will be greatly improved. Moreover, Li is also looking forward to what kind of ability his reincarnation eye can bring to him.


    Huiyeji''s reincarnation eye belongs to space, and yuzhiboban''s reincarnation prison also belongs to space. Well, yuzhiboban''s reincarnation eye has a lot to do with huiyeji. Maybe at first, yuzhiboban''s ability to open the reincarnation eye belongs to heijue''s or huiyeji''s calculation, although these are not related However, from huiyeji''s time to now, there are only three pairs of reincarnation eyes. Huiyeji, liudaoxian, and later yuzhiboban. As for datongmu Indra, he has only one reincarnation eye, not one pair. Because of the scarcity of reincarnation eyes, there are few pupil techniques. Some small pupil techniques are not pupil techniques, just the use of yin and Yang chakra, Only yuzhiboban''s reincarnation prison and the tianzhiyuzhong used by huiyeji later can be regarded as the real pupil technique of reincarnation eye, and the similarity of these two pupil techniques is space. Banyan summons shadows to attack from different space. Because they don''t belong to the same space, others can''t touch or see them. Huiyeji''s pupil technique is more simple and directly creates a different space According to Li''s conjecture, Ban''s reincarnation prison is huiyeji''s miniaturized version of the imperial palace of heaven. With so few pupil skills, Li doesn''t know what kind of pupil skills he will awaken. However, this is what we really expect.


    "Well, reincarnation is close at hand. Since three generations of Huoying and three generations of leiying are still sitting, I can only do it!" Li Li twisted his neck and looked at the Ninjas who were running around at the foot of the wooden man. A smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. He was not the owner of an Fen originally. It was because of the increasing integral value that he was able to wait so long. At this time, reincarnation eye will be available. Li naturally didn''t want to wait any longer. If Wu Da Ren Village is still useless at that time, it would be better We''ll have to go into their headquarters.Touch!


    The wooden man who was in a great power suddenly turned into a puff of smoke and disappeared. More than a dozen ninjas who were almost trampled to death nervously swallowed their saliva. They didn''t understand what had happened.


    "Is yuzhiboli''s chakra unable to support A ninja with a cold sweat, slightly fluke said.


    "You guessed wrong!" As soon as the voice rang out, a thread of blood appeared on the Ninja''s neck, and Li''s figure suddenly flashed. Ignoring the dead ninja, he turned into a series of shadows and kept fighting in the center of the ninja. The integral value was getting closer and closer to 10 million. He was more energetic and could finally exchange reincarnation eyes. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C316

    When he was fighting hard, there was a sudden burst of intense white light in front of Li. The space was shaking. Li narrowed his eyes slightly. In the white light, suddenly his two feet stretched out and kicked directly at Li''s face.


    Touch!


    Li Li''s hands held these two feet, and the whole person stepped back a few steps. At this time, the white light also dissipated. Three generations of fire shadow and three generations of thunder shadow appeared in front of Li. They directly arrived at the battlefield with the space transmission array. The space transmission array was set up by a master who knows space ninja, and it''s not a single person. They can easily connect with any other person The speed of place transmission is faster than the general space ninja, but no one takes it as a fighting weapon. It''s not that they don''t want to, but that they can''t, because the resistance and tearing power in space is so great that ordinary people can''t bear it. Just look at these two people, the third generation of thunder shadow is specialized in cultivating the body, so there is no big problem, but the third generation of fire shadow is not I''m in a mess. If I didn''t have three generations of Lei Ying to take care of me in the middle of the journey, I''d be dead and seriously injured. Even three generations of Huoying, a doctor of Ninjutsu, are still like this. Let alone other people. Don''t forget that the three generations of Huoying are only in their 40s. They''re in their prime. They''re not the bad old man of 60.


    "Oh? Are you willing to come out? " From clapping the dust on the hands, looking at the three generations of fire shadow and three generations of thunder shadow suddenly coming out, he said.


    "Yuzhiboli, you . cough! " Before he finished speaking, Huoying of the third generation coughed violently. It was obvious that the transmission just made him suffer a little damage. After all, it was space. Dr. Ninjutsu would be helpless. Fortunately, he was in his prime now. If he was the old man in the later stage, he would have died long ago.


    "Three generations of Huoying, I told you not to be brave, now it''s OK!" Three generations of thunder shadow light hum a, and then quarrel behind already silly ninjas roar "medical class, come quickly to three generations of fire shadow treatment!"


    "I''m fine. The priority now is to stop Yu Zhibo from leaving!" Three generations of Huoying broke away from the support of Ninja, and his eyes were staring at Li. He was very angry. He never thought that the first day of Muye, who was thought by three generations of Huoying that he would lead yuzhibo to launch a coup, at this moment, his goal was not just Muye, but the whole world of tolerance. If someone had told three generations of Huoying more than ten years ago that it would be like today Against the whole forbearance world, he will not believe it even if he is killed.


    "Three generations of Huoying and three generations of leiying, I''m sorry, the power of yuzhiboli is beyond our imagination. Compared with four years ago, his strength is too strong, and the previous intelligence can no longer be used!" Three generations of local shadow also flew over, and said with a embarrassed face, after all, he is the captain of the United team. Although it''s a shame to bow his head and apologize, it''s better than being accused on his forehead afterwards.


    "Yuzhibo''s power has grown too fast in the past four years. The information you provided by the three generations of Huoying is out of date. In this situation, we have to go step by step!" Four generations of wind shadow also came over and said solemnly.


    From the helpless curled his mouth, did not expect that these guys even left him here.


    "The five films are all here, then, I won''t keep my hand next. If your cards are just these, then you will all be destroyed next!" From the stall, light said.


    "Well, what he said is true. If it''s just you two, you can''t even delay time. From just now on, the people who have been fighting with us are just the parts of yuzhiboli and the huge wooden man he summoned. Yuzhiboli himself hasn''t participated in the war, which shows that he always has a indifferent attitude. If he really takes it seriously now, Even if our five films are all on, they are not his opponents! " Three generations of water shadow said dully.


    "Peace of mind, I''m ready!" Three generations of Huoying nodded, slightly took a breath, then looked away, and said in a deep voice, "to be honest, when you were young, I thought you must be a person who can surpass yuzhipoban in the future, but what I didn''t expect is that you surpass too much, you are more terrible than yuzhipoban. Indeed, our five shadows can''t compete with you, but This does not mean that you win. Things have developed into this situation. Next, we have to fight against each other. We have to get rid of you as the culprit, and then all the chaos will come to an end! "


    "Well, I can guess a little about your plan. But that''s what I think. Do you know why I haven''t attacked you all the time?" He left Yang''s mouth, looked at the three generations of Huoying''s blacker and blacker face, and said again, "yes, I just want you to gather all the masters together, and then I will eliminate them all, arrogant? Or confidence? Three generations of Huoying, do you want to guess who the direction of this war will be? "


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    At this time, more than a dozen figures suddenly appeared in the middle of Lihe five shadows. When he saw the coming people, Li narrowed his eyes slightly. So far, the direction of the war is under Li''s control. These people should be all the high-end combat power of the five villages.


    Qianshouzhujian, qianshouyijian, zilaiye, dasheban, AI, chilabi, the second generation of water shadow, the second generation of earth shadow, the eight tailed man''s Zhuli, the two tailed man''s Zhuli, the five tailed man''s Zhuli, the four tailed man '' At the time of the village''s life and death, the third generation of Huoying approved the big snake pill to use this move. It''s also thanks to the flying thunder god of Bofeng Watergate and the flying thunder god of the second generation of Huoying. Although it''s very difficult to bring so many people at one time, it''s not more than the chakra support of a few tailed animals."Blonde, you''re better than me at flying thunder." Second generation Huoying looks at the wave Feng Shui gate and says.


    "Ha ha, I''m flattered. I''m just going your way again!" Wave wind water gate modest said.


    "It''s the first generation of filmmakers and the top experts in every village. Look, they are called Sanren, Lord zilaiye and Lord dashuewan...!"


    "There are so many seniors here, plus the five shadows, this is a great battle. Now Yu Zhibo is finally coming to an end!"


    A group of ninjas see these people come, one by one are excited, at the same time also relieved, just be killed from the momentum of a moment back, all with hate eyes to see from.


    "Yuzhibo, let''s leave. I didn''t expect it to be you this time!" The thousand hand pillar scanned the battlefield for a while, and then fixed his eyes on the front of the body, with a trace of helplessness on his face. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C317

    The battlefield is full of smoke. Looking around, all of them are dead ninjas, lying on the ground one by one, with fear and resentment on their faces. The Ninjas who have not died are also disheartened and look very embarrassed. Looking at this scene, qianshouzhujian is shocked. Although it''s not known how many years since the last resurrection, it seems that qianshouzhujian is far away It can be judged that the time from that resurrection is not more than five years. However, in this short period of five years, Li''s strength has become so powerful. There are more than 40000 ninjas here. They are blocked by one person, and they are able to kill thousands of ninjas. This kind of strength is simply appalling. Qianshouzhu thinks that he can''t do it to this extent, in more than 40000 years We can kill thousands of people under the siege of people. If we work hard, we can do it in a thousand hands, but we can''t make it so easy.


    "I know that if the five villages want to find the bottom card, you and qianshouyijian will revive again!" People all over the world believe that everything can be settled as long as qianshouzhujian is revived. For this point, Li disdains that the times are progressing. Although most people are standing still or declining, there will always be one or two people surpassing their predecessors in each era. This is the so-called era. Today''s era belongs to the era of Li, qianshouzhujian They are out of date.


    "Kid, don''t think it''s the same as last time. Look at how many people gathered here. Your enemy this time is not only Muye, but the whole tolerance world. Do you want to take advantage of it as last time?" The thousand hand leaf sees not comfortable to leave this indifferent appearance, can''t help but voice to sneer a way.


    "The whole world of tolerance?" From smell speech, slightly narrowed eyes, disdain of say "you five villages have been arrogant to this point?"? Do you think you can represent the whole world of tolerance in your capacity? "


    Hearing Li''s words, qianshouyijian choked and couldn''t refute. His face turned red, but he didn''t know what to say. He could only Snort and look at Li with a murderous face. Wudaren village is indeed the leader of the tolerance world, but it doesn''t mean that they have ruled the whole tolerance world. Although qianshouyijian now admits that Li has just questioned, no one dares What do you say, but you will be stabbed in the back.


    "Ah! Ah! Although I probably know what''s going on now, yuzhibo is only 18 years old. Can''t you deal with the five big villages? Even disturb our sleep, really! You''re really out of your league! " The second generation of water shadow said with a smile, although it sounds like a joke, but the face of the five films is red, because this is the truth.


    "Hum, you''re always talkative. Hey, yuzhiboli, if you want to kill him, you should kill the one without eyebrows first!" The whole body of the second generation of Tu Ying is wrapped in bandages, pointing to the second generation of Shui Ying.


    "Asshole, what are you talking about? What do you mean, no eyebrows? Hello, yuzhiboli. If you really want to kill him, kill this shameless bandage man first. If you can''t kill him, I will help you then, but you should keep it a secret for me! " Second generation water shadow still said with a smile.


    "These two guys are interesting!" The second generation Huoying looks at the two people who are playing treasure and can''t help smiling.


    "Ha ha ha, everyone is very energetic!" The thousand hand pillar is to have no scruple of laughing out.


    Several dead people were so happy with their laughter that renzhuli and Wuying also laughed. Although they knew that it was not the time to laugh, they felt very relieved to follow the pioneers, so everyone couldn''t help laughing. All the Ninjas laughed for no reason, only standing in the middle of one person seemed out of place.


    Li slightly lowered his head and looked a little gloomy. He knew that he had been underestimated. After all, there were so many experts, such as five shadows, four people, Zhuli, the first generation of Huoying, and so on. When so many experts got together, no one thought that Li would win. No wonder they still laugh now.


    "Mudun! The tree world is coming


    From the low voice sounded, after the end of the Indian style, the huge chakra burst out, suddenly, the ground began to shake violently, a huge tree roots from the ground broke out, like a tsunami noisy ahead of the Ninja coalition.


    "Laugh, I''ll make you laugh. Let''s see who can laugh to the end! Five big villages Standing on the root of a tree, hands together, and constantly delivering chakras to Mudun, the roots like a tsunami suddenly become more ferocious. Where they pass, ninjas are all entangled by the roots, and then disappear, and big trees continue to grow.


    "Oh ~ ~" After a few faltering, he dodged a tree root that attacked him. He stepped back two steps. Looking at the tree root, he was surprised and said, "no way, the power of this wood Dun has surpassed me. What''s the matter?" The thousand hand pillar is greatly hit, low kneeling in one side, full face of shame.


    "Big brother, it''s not the time to be depressed. Hurry up and find a way to stop this technique of Mudun!" Looking at qianshouzhujian with a headache, I didn''t get rid of this depressing habit when I was alive, even when I was dead.


    "That''s what I said!" Hearing the words, qianshouzhujian instantly recovered. Seeing qianshouyijian, qianshouzhujian retreated a few steps. Looking at qianshouyijian, he said, "Yijian, now is not the time to be in a daze. Go away a little. I want to offset yuzhiboli''s Mudun skill with Mudun skill! Mu Dun, the tree world is comingThe power of Mudun''s skill among the pillars of a thousand hands can''t be matched. However, it''s not difficult to resist it. After all, the skill of Li has been released for some time, and some of its power has been eliminated.


    Creak! Creak!


    When the two tree realms came and collided, all the trees broke and offset each other. However, it was easy to say, but the process was complicated. I don''t know how many ninjas died in this collision. This is a necessary sacrifice, and qianshouzhu can''t save the lives of those dead ninjas.


    "Is this the wood Dun skill of Huoying in the early legend? The power is really not comparable to the general Ninjutsu! " Standing on one side of the second generation of shadow squint said.


    Whoosh!


    A figure flashed, directly over to an unbroken tree, looking down at the qianshouzhujian and others, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. The integral value of Li had just reached 10 million, and he was qualified to exchange reincarnation eye. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C318

    "Ten million? So now you can exchange samsara eye, although you need to leave one million points for Maitreya to fuse Asura cells, but "He looked down at the ninja who couldn''t see his head. He showed a smile and murmured," these are all integral values. You can easily get a million points! "


    "System, exchange reincarnation eye!"


    "Accept the exchange, deduct 10 million points, reincarnation eye exchange success!" Soon, the sound of the system came. In a moment, Li only felt his mind roaring, and the five senses fell into the blank. But he soon recovered. However, at this time, li felt his eyes were protruding, swelling and painful. A huge force was rushing in the meridians around his eyes. Even Li couldn''t help humming and covered himself My eyes.


    "What''s the matter? Is pupil force overused


    Seeing Li suddenly Snort and cover his eyes, all the people waiting for him immediately guess. Wuying is even more puzzled. Is it really the overuse of pupil technique? It''s no wonder that they think so. After all, they used 100 sub bodies before leaving, and each sub body used suzanneng. In their opinion, no matter how powerful their eyes are, there is a limit. If they maintain 100 suzanneng, they will feel uncomfortable. This is the idea of Wu Ying.


    If you let him know that it''s because of the evolution of the eyes that he leaves, I don''t know how they will feel. It''s hard enough to leave now. It''s going to take a long time for the eyes to evolve again.


    "What are you stupid people doing? Do you still have to preach to him now? While he wants his life, earth will escape and earth will move the core!" Three generations of earth shadow hummed coldly and pressed directly on the ground. Suddenly, the land at the bottom of the tree rose, and the whole tree was lifted to the sky.


    "Damn, sneak attack?" Li was caught off guard by this sudden attack. As the reincarnation eye had just opened, his mind was occupied by the huge pupil force, resulting in the loss of five senses. Now that he had just recovered, he was attacked secretly, which made Li want to slap them in the face.


    Drink!


    The wind and shadow of the four generations also moved in an instant. Countless sands rushed to Li like a river. In an instant, they wrapped Li together. They were quick to see and use psychics to call out a toad and spit out the toad oil of Li''s whole life.


    "Huodun, the art of haohuoqiu!" Three generations of fire shadow follow closely, a fire escape lost in the past.


    Boom!


    The oil and fire collided, which immediately triggered a fierce explosion. The fire burst into the sky, wrapping the whole person away. The hot air kept rising, and the clouds in the sky also moved quickly. The originally cloudless sky was already dark clouds rolling.


    Gollum!


    "Killed?"


    Ninjas are very nervous. They hope to be killed in this way. No matter how bad it is, it''s better to be seriously injured. There''s a chance of sneak attack. If nothing happens, it''s bad.


    "It''s strange that he has something to do. Let me make up a tail jade first." Chilabi said in a strange tone, and then incarnated into eight tails. He directly opened his mouth and made a tail beast jade, aiming at the direction of departure. When everyone saw this, they began to leave one after another. Several shadows were helpless. Unexpectedly, chilabi said he would do it.


    "I''ll come, too. Yu Zhibo is very far away from this man. The attack just now is not enough to defeat him. We should take advantage of the opportunity to kill him quickly!" The two tailed man''s pillar force is transformed from the wooden man into the two tailed man, directly starting to condense the tail animal jade.


    In the whole world of tolerance, the only people who can freely control the tail beast are chilabi and youmu!


    "These two lunatics, let''s go away quickly. The damage caused by the two tailed animals is very serious. If we are involved, it will be over!" A middle-aged Ninja shivered and ran to the back. His run immediately led all the people. Although many people have never seen the tail beast, and they don''t know how powerful it is, no matter in which village, the tail beast is a symbol of unknown and monster. Who dares to underestimate it?


    Qianshouzhujian and the five shadows didn''t leave. They all squinted at the sea of fire. Although they couldn''t see the figure of Li, they all knew that Li was still alive and didn''t get hurt. Therefore, except qianshouzhujian, all people put their hope on the tail jade. They believed that no matter who it was, they couldn''t resist the two tail jade.


    "Tail jade!"


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The two huge tailed animals flew out directly and set off a hurricane. In the blink of an eye, they came to Li. Although they had been talking for so long, it was actually just an instant. After the fire and oil explosion, the two tailed animals came to Li in an instant.


    Boom!


    The two tailed jade rapidly expanded, and everyone''s eyes widened. If this kind of attack is really successful, no matter who it is, it will be blown to pieces. Even qianshouzhujian narrowed his eyes. He was a little strange. According to Li''s strength, even if he was attacked successfully for some reason before, how can the two tailed jade get rid of it later Ah, why didn''t you dodge? This is also the place that qianshouzhujian is interested in. Qianshouzhujian knows the power of the tail jade very well. It''s easy to level a hill. Even in his heyday, he didn''t dare to connect one tail jade, let alone two."Let''s explode, let''s go!" Seeing that the tail jade is still expanding, all the Ninjas are in a cold sweat. Although half a second hasn''t passed, they feel that the days are like years. They really hope that the two tail jade can be killed. In this way, maybe the war, no, this unilateral killing can be ended.


    However, at this time, the rapidly expanding tail jade suddenly disappeared. All of a sudden, everyone was dumbfounded and didn''t understand what happened. Even qianshouzhu had grown up. He thought about countless possibilities, such as hard resistance or flying, but what happened to the sudden disappearance? Is it space ninja? But he didn''t feel the fluctuation of space, so he didn''t use space Ninja to move it away.


    "Too much!"


    The dark clouds in the sky finally came down with rain, and the fire was gradually extinguished, revealing the distance in the sea of fire. In the thick smoke, Li''s hands were slightly flat forward, and there was a faint white smoke on his palm. When the smoke was a little lighter, a pair of eyes with purple light looked through the smoke at qianshouzhu and others, and the mysterious ripple was like a vortex on the sea floor Heart and soul


    160 www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C319

    "Absorbed? What''s going on? Has the tail jade been absorbed? "


    Seeing this situation, a crowd burst into flames. The tail beast is a weapon of war and a monster everyone fears. However, the attack from such a terrible existence has been absorbed. How can it be done.


    Absorption is not the same as blocking. In fact, the people who can block the tail jade do not exist in the world, and they can do it in a thousand hands. However, if we want to say absorption, it is impossible in their cognition at least. We should know that the chakra of the tail is extremely violent. What''s more, it''s the tail jade that the tail blows at a very fast speed. Most people even have the chakra of the tail Can''t afford, let alone directly absorb the tail''s attack power, which is ridiculous.


    "Ordinary people like to use their limited knowledge to deny what happens in front of them. Therefore, you will not accept this reality until you have experienced despair after something happens." Li Li waved his hand to dispel the fog around him. After two steps, his body appeared. The most eye-catching thing was his changed eyes. The mysterious waves were like a huge whirlpool, trying to devour everything in the world.


    "These eyes What kind of power have you got? " Qianshouzhujian was completely shocked. He saw these eyes from some ancient literature. They are only eyes that exist in the legend and can destroy heaven and earth, and also create all things. They belong to the legendary ancestor of Ninja, the six immortals. Why are they reflected in this young man now? Is it difficult for this young man to be reincarnated?


    Wu Ying and the other reincarnated ninjas are also shocked. As a village shadow or former shadow, they have naturally seen these eyes in the literature. However, for them, the so-called six immortals is just a beautiful legend, a good wish that connects the hearts of ninjas. The so-called hearts are interlinked. After countless years, some people have heard of them To believe, some people have tried to change the world, but without exception, all people have failed. Over time, no one will believe the illusory legend of the six immortals, which also leads to the world''s understanding of reincarnation eye is limited to legends and dreams.


    "Reincarnation eye really exists, can''t it be that the six immortals also really exist? Now the reincarnation eye is reflected in Yu Zhibo Li. Does it mean that he was reincarnated by the six immortals to end the world All people feel powerless. The previous separation has already made them feel desperate. Now the separation has made them fall into a bottomless abyss. How can we overcome these two round eyes, these earth opening eyes.


    The Allied forces were at a loss. They didn''t know what had happened. Why did the five shadows and their predecessors suddenly become so bald?


    After all, there are a few people who know reincarnation eye, at least not up to the level of shadow, and no one will know it. The five shadows and the first generation of shadows didn''t do it, and the Allied forces could only do it anxiously. They couldn''t dare to do it. They had just absorbed the tail beast jade. This kind of power is hard to imagine, and no one can do it.


    "San Dai Mu, you have done it wrong!" Silence half ring, thousand hand pillar slightly sighed tone, tone slightly helpless.


    "Ah, I''m really ashamed. What happened today is all my fault. If, if I had..." Ape flying day cut sigh, a face of chagrin, now, things have become a foregone conclusion, what also late.


    "Big brother, it''s not the monkey''s fault. If yuzhibo doesn''t have a rebellious heart, no matter what Muye does to yuzhibo, he won''t defecte. But he defected, which means that he has a different heart. He just has been waiting for the right opportunity. As I said at the beginning, yuzhibo is an evil family after all, even if yuzhibo inherits the six immortals Man''s power, after all, is just a demon with lust for gain. In the final analysis, this is the nature of their yuzhibo people. They are born evil, not only in behavior, but also in power! " A thousand hand leaf cold hum a, stare at to leave evil ruthlessly say.


    "I''ve told you many times, don''t aim at Yu Zhibo like this, and he''s still in front of Yu Zhibo. No matter how old he is, he''s just an 18-year-old!" Qianshouzhu frowned slightly and cried in a deep voice. Then he looked at the ape Flying Sun chop and said again, "three generations of eyes, I don''t blame you for this. Although it''s too late, there are still some members of yuzhibo family in Muye. I hope you can change the policy of Yijian and treat yuzhibo well in the future."


    "I know!" Ape feirizhan nodded silently, and he also regretted it. If he could look a little further, treat yuzhibo well, and change the policy left behind by qianshouye, maybe he would not betray Muye, and the one with reincarnation eye might become the Savior of the world, but all this In the final analysis, he was short-sighted and could only see the peace in front of him. He only thought that yuzhibo might rebel against Muye after he gained power, so he tacitly allowed Tuan Zang and other senior officials of Muye to suppress yuzhibo.


    "Is that your last word? If it''s just a final confession in the face of an invincible enemy, or a temporary show of weakness to win sympathy, I advise you to save yourself. I, Yu Zhibo, do things with my own ideas and persistence. Muye''s so-called suppression, the past actions of the three generations of Huoying, and the disgusting behaviors of Tuan Zang and Muye''s high-level officials, all of which happen to me in Yu The misfortune of Zhibo and the unfairness that happened to yuzhibo are the result of our own lack of ability. Therefore, we will eat it anyway, without complaint, because it is our own fault From a sneer, light said, although the voice is not big, but it spread throughout the battlefield.Li''s body slowly floats up, and everyone is at a loss to see that it floats in the air. I don''t understand the meaning of Li''s words. Since you don''t resent Muye''s injustice to yuzhibo, why should you rebel and fight against tolerance? Isn''t that self contradictory?


    "All the unfairness is caused by one''s own lack of ability. Therefore, in order to keep this unfairness away from one''s own, one has to stand at the top of the world and let the world fear the power of yuzhibo and the power of yuzhibo!" As soon as he left his body, he came to a huge stone and put his hands together. The purple chakra burst out. Xuzoneng suddenly took shape. His two sides and four arms were all together. He looked down at the coalition with fear below and said, "next, you can feel the power of reincarnation eye. It doesn''t belong to you!" £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C320

    "What does he want?"


    Seeing Li like this, everyone was nervous and swallowed his saliva. After knowing Li''s terrible strength, no one dared to relax. For the strong, even if it was just a simple fist wave, he couldn''t be careless. He squinted and looked at qianshouzhu for a while. Suddenly, he felt a huge sense of crisis. When he looked up, the pupils of qianshouzhu widened sharply.


    "Everyone, get out of this place, and run as far as you can!" The thousand hand pillar full face frightens of big shout a way.


    "What''s the matter? Why run! "


    Although there was doubt in my heart, everyone looked up to the sky with qianshouzhu. However, the next moment, the Allied forces completely collapsed. What did they see? A meteorite that almost blocks the sky is rapidly falling down from the sky. Suddenly, the Allied forces are pale with fright. If such a large meteorite is allowed to fall down like this, it will be destroyed for several kilometers. If it is not crushed, it will also be killed by the impact force. What kind of force is this to move the meteorite in the sky.


    "Everyone is still in a daze. Everyone, run for me as far as possible!" Three generations of Tu Ying saw that the Allied forces were in a daze. They suddenly yelled and flew into the air to yell at the Allied forces.


    The coalition forces also responded to the roar of the three generations of Tu Ying. Suddenly, the originally peaceful battlefield became lively. The coalition forces fled madly and yelled at each other to dispel their fear. The scene became chaotic in an instant.


    "Is this the power of reincarnation eye?" Looking at the huge meteorite in the sky, people all over the world say that Mudun is the strongest skill. But now it seems that compared with reincarnation eye, it has lost its comparability. The power of reincarnation eye is the real power of God.


    "Do you want to run away now?" Li sneered and increased chakra''s output. Suddenly, the meteorite''s falling speed suddenly accelerated. Bursts of air breaking sound came, and with unparalleled momentum, he directly smashed down towards the center of the coalition forces. Li didn''t intend to die with them, so the attack scope of this meteorite was not here.


    The meteorites in the sky are falling rapidly. In addition, the rainy sky is becoming more dusky. The sky seems to be falling down. The strong wind is sweeping the whole battlefield, and the cold atmosphere permeates the whole battlefield.


    "Don''t try to drop the meteorite!" See below desperate escape ninja, three generations of soil shadow cold hum, fly directly to the sky, toward the meteorite.


    "Oh? What''s that? The shadow of Yanren village? That''s good! " Qianshouzhu chuckled, then looked at the rest of the shadow, and said, "the earth shadow is so hard, we can''t do it. Let''s try to stop the meteorite from falling."


    "I know!"


    All the people nodded and began to accumulate chakra. Four generations of wind shadow directly met the falling meteorite with Jinsha and made an arch bridge. They wanted to stop the meteorite. There were three generations of earth shadow''s earth hiding skill, and the falling meteorite really slowed down the falling speed. Seeing this, qianshouzhu immediately entered the immortal mode, and made a few seals on his hands, and then faced him People said, "get out of the way, Mudun, the art of Woodman!"


    Suddenly, there was a wooden man more than 100 meters in place. Although it was far from 300 meters away, it could not be ignored. Standing on the wooden man''s forehead between the pillars of a thousand hands, he directed the wooden man to hold the meteorite with his hands. The huge force bent the wooden man''s knees a little, but fortunately, the meteorite finally stopped.


    Creak!


    The debris constantly falls off from the surface of the meteorite and falls to the ground. The meteorite is only 100 meters away from the ground. If it falls down, it will be an instant. Therefore, the fate of many people has been decided by this moment. The escaping coalition army is relieved and gasps on the ground, showing a knowing smile.


    "Damn, we can''t participate in a war of this degree. If possible, I really want to go home now!"


    "Yes, whether yuzhiboli or the first generation of Huoying, even the first generation of Huoying, their power is much stronger than ours. We are all cannon fodder when we participate in it!"


    The Ninjas who escaped the disaster began to complain one after another. Now, it''s better to compare this situation to a unilateral massacre than to say it''s a war. That kind of power is not something that ordinary people can intervene in. The quality and quantity are not proportional to each other. The generous and passionate words before departure are just dreams.


    "Just one, you start to relax. If you don''t die, I''m afraid even heaven will be surprised!" Looking at the coalition forces who let off their breath below, Li slightly turned his mouth and closed his eyes. Three meteorites fell down again in the sky. Yes, they were three, almost stacked together and fell at the same time. Facing the thousand hand pillar, there would be no soft hand left. Since we want to fight, we should not keep our hands. How many powerful boss are because they keep their hands, and finally they are called "the boss" What is the experience of the protagonists? Leave can''t be so silly, also won''t do what boss!


    Boom!


    Three meteorites meet with the first meteorite, and the huge impact directly breaks the first meteorite apart. The three generations of earth shadow below are dizzy by the impact, and they directly lose consciousness and fall from the sky. However, in this case, no one will care about the three generations of earth shadow, the three successive meteorites and the four generations of wind shadow Sand defense is also good, even the wooden man between the thousand hand pillars are directly crushed, the thousand hand pillars see the situation is not right, the plane ran away from the wooden man.Boom!


    All the people were buried in the hidden meteorite. Because of the great vibration, they could not even hear the cry. The ground cracked because they could not bear the falling of the meteorite. I don''t know how many people died because of this.


    "No, yuzhiboli has opened his eyes of reincarnation. It''s a shocking news. We have to tell Banda the intelligence quickly!" Bai Jue, hiding in one side, sees the tragedy of the battlefield. At the same time, he fears the power of reincarnation eye in his heart. At the same time, he quickly sneaks into the ground and leaves reincarnation eye. This is absolutely shocking news for Bai Jue and ban.


    "Bai Jue?" Li Li glances at the place where Bai Jue left. With Li''s current strength, no one in the world can hide Li''s perception. Even Bai Jue can''t do it. As long as Bai Jue can see Li, Li must be able to perceive Bai Jue''s existence. However, he doesn''t care about Bai Jue''s escape. He''s just a little mouse. Even if you count Yu Zhibo ban, that''s right How, now, in addition to huiyeji, who can stop themselves?


    "Flying thunder god chop!" At this time, a shadow rushed over quickly, and a knife light aimed directly at Li''s chest! ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C321

    The battlefield is in a mess. The ground is destroyed. The smoke is rising up into the sky. The already heavy sky is becoming more and more heavy. Countless ninjas are wandering around, looking for their living companions. Under the attack of the meteorite, I don''t know how many people fell to the ground and didn''t stand up again. Maybe they died or were seriously injured.


    "What a powerful force, is this reincarnation eye? It''s the eye of creation


    The current four shadows drag out the three generations of earth shadows who have been seriously injured, and let the medical staff endure the treatment. Looking at this hellish scene, everyone feels deep despair. What can we do to defeat the reincarnation eye, which is called the eye of creation? If this is the pupil technique of reincarnation eye, it''s too terrible. It''s not only the Allied forces, but also the shadows I also felt deep despair.


    "The power of reincarnation eye is too terrible. From the beginning, the tail beast in my body seems to be afraid of something. It may be because of reincarnation eye!" Two by wooden hesitated for a while, will have been worried about things in the heart said.


    "Me too. It seems that the tailed animals are full of fear of reincarnation eye. When Yu Zhibo uses reincarnation eye, I can clearly feel the fear of four tails. This is the first time. If I didn''t take back the power of four tails, I''m afraid it would have gone wild!" Four tail person column dint slightly closed eyes, light say.


    After hearing this, everyone fell into silence. What''s the connection between reincarnation eye and tailed animal? Why are tailed animals afraid of reincarnation eyes? It is reasonable to say that yuzhiboban and qianshouzhu took the tail beast as everything. Even if the tail beast had to be afraid, it was also afraid of yuzhiboban''s writing wheel eye and the wood Dun technique between qianshouzhu. Reincarnation eye is only the first time in this world. It should not be able to fight with the tail beast. How can the tail beast fear reincarnation eye? Is this the so-called beast instinct?


    Touch!


    At this moment, a loud noise came from not far away from them. When they heard the loud noise, their faces changed. The direction was from where they were. Was it fighting with people when they made such a loud noise?


    "What about Yijian? Where''s Yijian? " Qianshouzhujian suddenly remembered that he had not seen the person in qianshouyijian since the beginning, but because his attention was attracted by reincarnation eye, qianshouzhujian didn''t care about it. Now when he came back, his face was a little ugly, and he knew that qianshouyijian must have gone to sneak away.


    "Between the doors...!" Qianshouzhujian sighed helplessly, and then rushed to the direction of leaving. The rest of the people looked at each other, and also followed the past. In this situation, it''s really stupid to act separately, and qianshouzhujian is an indispensable fighting force, which can''t be lost.


    "From now on, have you come to the point where the whole tolerance world looks up to you?" Bofeng Watergate sighed helplessly. Once upon a time, they were all students of Ninja school. In the school, Li was the genius of nobility and he was the genius of common people. Both of them had brilliant talents and were praised as geniuses. However, in only one year, Li graduated from Ninja school. So far, the gap between them began to widen, widened and kept widening With the growth of age, the distance between each other is getting bigger and bigger, until finally the point where we can only look up to the wave of wind and water gate, but this is not the end. In a few short years, the strength of Li began to surge again. Now, it has made the whole tolerance world look up to it.


    When they got there, they immediately saw qianshouyijian lying in front of Li. There was a black iron bar on qianshouyijian''s head. Qianshouyijian was struggling, but there was no way. The iron bar seemed to seal all his chakras. He couldn''t move it at all.


    "Save your strength, it''s the product of reincarnation eye, not to mention you, even your elder brother can''t break away from it!" He stepped on the face of a thousand hands with one foot. There was a trace of disdain in the corner of his mouth, and he said again, "to be honest, I''ve always been unhappy with you. The strength of your mouth is much stronger than your real ability. Do you know what it means? Those who are cheap will always die the fastest


    "Well, let''s be like each other!" When someone stepped on his face, he seemed not to mind. He retorted with a sneer, saying that he was a dead man, so there was nothing he was afraid of. That''s why he dared to be bold.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t kill you now. I want you to have a good look at the end of these people who resist me. You can have a good look at your Muye and apprentice." With a sneer, Li stepped on qianshouyijian''s body and came to the edge of the boulder. He looked down at qianshouzhujian and others and said, "five shadows, as well as everyone''s Zhuli and the first generation shadows, now I''ll give you a chance. As long as I surrender to yuzhibo, I can promise you that I won''t move anyone in your five villages, but relatively, if you don''t want to If you don''t plan to surrender, then I won''t have any left hands next! "


    "Yuzhiboli, although your strength has reached a level we can''t imagine, it''s impossible for us to surrender to you like this. As the shadow of the five villages, even if it''s dead, we will fight against you to the end!" Three generations of Huoying angrily yelled at Li, with a strong anger in his eyes. Also, he was his master. How could he not be angry with what he had just done!"You are always so indecisive. You want to do it in your heart, but you dare not do it because of the worldly vision. Qi Mu Shuo Mao, who was forced to die by you at the beginning, is like this. At the age of only six, I was pushed by you to the mouth of the wind and waves in Sharen village and Muye. You are really insidious. What kind of master you have, what kind of apprentice you have The guy hiding is hundreds of times better than you. At least he is honest in his evil deeds, unlike you hypocrite Leave disdain of saw ape fly day chop one eye, light say.


    Listen to the words from, ape flying day cut a face angry red, but did not dare to refute, can only try to suppress the anger in the heart, after a deep breath, just want to say something, but at this time, from is to stop.


    "Well, that''s the end of the nonsense. My time is precious. I''d better end the war as soon as possible." Li slightly turned his mouth, showed a trace of inexplicable smile, and then said in a deep voice, "do you know? Every pair of reincarnation eyes has its unique pupil technique. Since the death of liudao immortal, there has never been a pair of reincarnation eyes in the world. So, I will show you today for free. It belongs to the pupil technique of reincarnation eyes! " £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C322

    "The pupil technique of reincarnation eye? Is it just that move again? "


    Thinking of the meteorite that just fell from the sky, everyone can''t help shivering. One time, it has already cost them a lot. Even three generations of local movies have fallen into a severe coma. It''s really hard to imagine what they will look like if they do it again.


    "No way! Spiral pill Bofeng Watergate has long been ready to fly Thunder God. When Li''s voice falls, Bofeng Watergate has already come to Li''s face, and the blue spiral pill is printed directly towards Li''s chest.


    "Watergate, people call you the fastest ninja in the world of tolerance, but under the power of the six immortals, your so-called space Ninja is just a mouse that runs faster. As long as human beings want to catch you, you can''t run away!" Li Li quickly grabbed the right hand of bofengshuimen, and then kicked bofengshuimen in the stomach. With great strength, he directly kicked bofengshuimen back. The spiral pill in his hand hit zilaiye in the stomach, who was preparing to meet bofengshuimen. They fell to one side at the same time and covered his stomach in pain.


    "It''s so powerful that you can defeat Zilai, one of the three forbearances, and golden flash wave Fengshui gate in an instant. Is this the power of reincarnation eye?" Chilabi swallowed his saliva nervously. Just now, he wanted to sneak attack. However, seeing this situation, he immediately backed out. The strength between the two is not in the same dimension, and even the sneak attack is useless.


    From the beginning to the end, the time is just a moment. It''s so fast that you can''t react to it. You can imagine how fast this speed is.


    "Don''t get me wrong. That move of heaven blocking earthquake star just now is not the pupil skill of reincarnation eye. It''s just an application of Yin Yang skill. After the combination of Yin attribute chakra and Yang attribute chakra, the mutually exclusive power of the two will produce a huge suction force. As for how big the suction force is, just now you have a deep understanding, as long as I want to No matter how many meteorites there are, I can suck them down. The real pupil technique of reincarnation eye is a hundred times more terrifying than this. Since you are not willing to surrender, I will show you! The real power of reincarnation eye When he left the stall, his mysterious wavy reincarnation eye shrank slightly, and the huge pupil force burst out from his left eye. Suddenly, a huge black object appeared in the sky, which was as big as a millstone. The object had a diameter of 1000 meters, and the sky was occupied by the huge black millstone, and the bottom was even darker.


    "What''s the matter? My hand, ah! What''s going on...! "


    Countless screams of terror cut the whole battlefield. As soon as qianshouzhujian''s face changed, they all looked at the place covered by the black millstone. The next moment, qianshouzhujian''s eyes were dumbfounded and shocked. All the people, not only the plants and stones on the ground, began to turn into powder and disappear It''s in the area covered by this millstone that no one is immune to. Seeing this, everyone can''t help shivering. What is this power!


    "Yuzhiboli, what''s the matter? What have you just done?" He turned to ask. This kind of power is really terrible. It''s unheard of. It directly turns people and objects into ashes? No, in the eyes of qianshouzhu, it''s not simply turning into ashes. He feels a force of decay from it. Yes, it''s just like a thing that disappears automatically because of its long history. So are people. From birth to death, and then it decays. Just one cut, it gives people such a feeling that no matter people or stones, they are not burned to ashes They fly, they''re corroded.


    "As you think, when everything has its end, whatever it is, it has its original life span. Even God is no exception. My ability is to let their time come ahead of time. Just now those people did not disappear, but died automatically. Everything has its beginning and end, and it is always under my control. I can deprive them and give them. That''s all It''s the pupil technique held by my reincarnation eye From slightly raised head, light said.


    The two sides of heaven!


    This is the pupil skill held by the reincarnation eye of Li. According to the information given by pupil skill, the so-called two sides of heaven are the two supreme gods in heaven. Where heaven and earth were born, five gods were first born in heaven, that is to say, later generations were called other Tianjin gods. The first one is the LORD God of heaven, which is the ability of huiyeji. The second one is Gao Yuchan Sun God is the God of the growth of all things. The third other God is sun god of God''s birth nest, and the second other God Gao Yu is sun god of God''s birth nest. Both of them are in charge of the growth of the universe. They are in the relationship of yin and Yang. Their single strength may not be as good as that of the heaven, but the combination of the two has already coincided with the way of life and death, and the pupil of separation is the heaven derived from their combination Yin stands for death, Yang stands for life. As long as the power of yin and Yang is activated, all objects can be given destruction, while the power of Yang can be activated, all objects can be given life. Of course, giving destruction and giving life are two different concepts. With the power of departure from the present, giving destruction can be given life Human life can''t be done. After all, it''s hard to kill one person. However, if it''s just flowers and plants, it can still give them regeneration.Whether it is to endow destruction or life, they are all using a single situation. If they are just two, they can start the power of reincarnation. No one can escape the power of reincarnation. What is life is worse than death? That is to say, they extract the soul of the enemy and let him wander in the endless reincarnation. What''s more, when reincarnation happens, what he experiences Of course, in a certain sense, it''s just a magic trick against heaven. As long as the enemy has the ability to break the power of reincarnation, then his soul can return to the noumenon and resurrect on the spot. Well, there are only a few people who can do this.


    "It''s impossible to treat us as three-year-old children, and give all things destruction and universal wisdom. Are you so arrogant that you think you are God?" Four generations of wind and shadow can''t believe the refutation. One idea can control the life and death of all things. This is ridiculous. Anyway, he can''t imagine it. No, he can''t believe it.


    "Oh? Then I''ll give it to you next. You can try to block it with the gold sands you are proud of! " From the grin, looking at the four generations of shadow light said. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C323

    "Here it comes, be careful!"


    Seeing that Li has already started to act, the face of four generations of Fengying has changed. He is not sure how to block the pupil skill of reincarnation eye. No matter whether he has just left, he can''t change the fact of reincarnation eye. Even if the reincarnation eye is rubbish, they can''t deal with it.


    "You step down, I''m the reincarnation of filthy soil, and I won''t die, so I''ll stop Yu Zhibo from leaving!" Thousand hand pillar congealed to coagulate eyes, step forward, block public in front of, sink a voice to say.


    Standing on the boulder, he took a condescending look at the shadows waiting for him. Then he fixed his eyes on the qianshouzhu and said, "the so-called reincarnation of filthy soil is just a ninja created by a half hanging ninja. It may be a very powerful forbidden skill for others, but in front of the power of the six immortals, the living and the dead are good Well, there is no chance to struggle! Now let''s see what is the real reincarnation eye


    As the voice fell, a huge black millstone appeared again in the sky, completely enveloping the shadows. When qianshouzhujian and others saw this, their faces changed. They had just seen the horror of this move. If they were exposed to the black light, it would be all over.


    "Everybody, run out of this shrouded area. Hurry up!" A thousand hands pillar a wave hand, toward the numerous shadows behind big shout a way.


    All of a sudden, the shadows and human forces are frantically fleeing in all directions. The black millstone covers only a radius of 1000 meters. With their speed, they can go out soon.


    "Xiao Ba, what''s the matter? The power of reincarnation eye is terrible, stupid, asshole!" As chilabi ran, he began to talk with eight tails in his body. The tailed animals didn''t know what was going on. They had been restless since the beginning and seemed to be extremely afraid of reincarnation eye. Chilabi was not a fool. Eight tails must know something about reincarnation eye.


    "Chilabi, don''t think about anything now. You can''t believe the horror of these eyes. Yuzhibo is just the tip of the iceberg. If you don''t run fast, you''ll be caught. I can''t save you!" Eight tailed said in horror, Nine Tailed animals have followed six immortals before. Naturally, they know how terrible the power of six immortals is. Let alone eight tailed animals, even Nine Tailed animals are not rivals together. Even ten tailed animals can''t beat six immortals. Their strength may not be as good as six immortals, but these small tailed animals can''t deal with them.


    "Want to run? If you run away, doesn''t it seem that my reincarnation eyes are incompetent? " Looking at the shadows running away in a panic, Li slightly turned his mouth, and his left eye pupil glared again. The black millstone in the sky suddenly began to boil like boiling water, and the black arms stretched from the bottom of the millstone.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The arm is like a living spirit snake. It''s very fast. It''s like a lady flying in all directions. Where there are people, the black arm will go.


    "Damn, what the hell is that? Hurry up and run. Yuzhibo''s fight has already spread here!"


    The Allied forces didn''t want to take part in the war, but they didn''t expect that those arms still rushed to them, and they turned around and fled one by one madly. However, the last one couldn''t escape the capture of the black arm. They were all caught by the neck and pulled back. As soon as the black arm caught these ninjas, it immediately launched the decadent force, and the Ninjas immediately grew old with the speed visible to the naked eye First, wrinkles, then black hair to white hair, and finally skin ulcers. In the blink of an eye, it becomes a white bone. The breeze blows, and even the white bone turns to ashes. The speed is amazing, and people''s lives are consumed in an instant. This is the power of yin and God.


    "Be careful, don''t be caught by those black hands!" Thousand hand pillar between see of startle unceasingly, toward is fleeing of shadow people roar aloud a way.


    Needless to say, everyone knows what to do. Their lives are threatened, and their escape speed exceeds the limit. However, the black arm is always chasing after them, which makes them dare not relax for a second.


    "Soon, I''m going to get out of the area covered by this millstone. As long as I get out of here, the power of yuzhiboli can''t affect me!" The wind and shadow of the four generations were like spring breeze. Even in the gloomy sky, he felt the infinite light ahead.


    Whoosh! Whoosh!


    All of a sudden, two black arms appeared in front of him. In an instant, they wiped out his infinite light and grabbed the neck of the fourth generation of wind shadow. Seeing this, the fourth generation of wind shadow fled to the side in horror, avoiding one of the black arms. Then the other black arm grabbed the left hand of the fourth generation of wind shadow. The force of yin and God launched the arm of the fourth generation of wind shadow with flesh The speed that the eye can see is shriveled, from the finger to the forearm, and then quickly spread upward. The wind and shadow of the fourth generation saw this and immediately cut off his left hand with his right hand, and then ran away quickly. There was no time to take care of the pain of the broken arm. He knew that if he didn''t leave soon, he would die immediately.


    "Four generations of wind and shadow, what''s the matter? You can resist it quickly. You know, you didn''t hide yourself at that time, but I asked you to. Next time, you won''t get such good treatment!" Looking at the four generations of wind shadow running away like a madman, Li slightly turned his lips and said faintly. Then for a while, the black arms that kept catching Ninja suddenly gathered together to form a huge arm and caught the four generations of wind shadow.Palm like a millstone, four generations of wind shadow in this palm, like a tiny insect, gradually toward the top of the head of four generations of wind shadow cover down.


    "I''m so cheap. I would not refute Yu Zhibo if I knew it!" The four generations of wind shadow wanted to shake their own ears, but now is not the time to abandon themselves. After taking a deep breath, they mobilized chakra in their body, and the ground suddenly gushed out countless sands. With the control of the four generations of wind shadow, the sands gradually formed a huge arch bridge to meet the palm of the hand.


    There was no sound. The giant hand did not make any sound when it collided with the four generations of wind and shadow sands. After the sands were printed on the giant palm, the golden sand began to fade at the speed visible to the naked eye. Light gold, light yellow, gray, and finally turned into powder and fell from the sky. So many sands were deprived of their lives. It took only a few seconds, huge The palm of the hand is still pressed down towards the four generations of wind shadow. The four generations of wind shadow have been silly for a long time. Why, why even the sand will be deprived of life? Does sand have life? ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C324

    All things in the world have their own lives. Animals and human beings, for the time being, have their own vitality, just like a stone. After many years, it will turn into a pile of sand or soil, which means that its life has come to an end, because from the moment it turns into sand or soil, it has been deprived From now on, the life of stone can only be named after new life, sand or soil. In the same way, sand and soil also have their own life. When they change from one form to another, it shows that their life as this form has ended, or evolved, or degenerated. In common sense, it all depends on their respective fates, but it doesn''t matter Now that Li is in charge, he can use the power of Yin God to make them degenerate. Sand becomes powder and soil becomes powder. As long as Li is willing, he can turn it into powder regardless of any object. This is the pupil skill of Li''s reincarnation eye and the power of heaven''s two sides. Of course, this is just the power of Yin God!


    Whoosh!


    When the black giant hand was about to cover the body of the fourth generation of wind shadow, a figure flashed by and rescued the fourth generation of wind shadow. It was a thousand hands. At the critical moment, he rushed over.


    "It''s dangerous. If it wasn''t for yuzhiboli''s sudden concentration to deal with you, I couldn''t get away!" Qianshouzhujian put the four generations of wind and shadow aside, and said with a little bit of joy, but one of his left hand has disappeared, and he has become a one armed man. The power of reincarnation of filthy soil did not grow another arm for him, which made qianshouzhujian a little helpless. The power of immortal can''t be underestimated.


    In fact, this is just a kind of application of Yin Yang technique in blood succeeding snare. Yin Yang chakra is a more advanced power than the other five attributes chakra. The whole world of tolerance can only be used by the shulunyan of yuzhibo and the Mudun of qianshouzhu. Both of them are descendants of six immortals. From here we can see how precious and rare Yin Yang chakra is But it''s just because it''s rare, so it''s very powerful. In terms of attack power, it''s needless to say that qiudaoyu is not joking. This blood net has the power to invalidate all Ninjutsu. No matter how forbidden it is, it can''t be separated from the essence of Ninjutsu. Therefore, the thousand hand pillars attacked by the immortal can''t heal the wound naturally.


    "Hey, this farce is almost over now. Do you still think you can beat me?" From the stall, looking at the qianshouzhujian and others below, he said faintly that behind him, nine black balls are floating, and the strength of Li has reached six levels. Even from the six immortals and huiyeji, it is only one step away. Once he becomes a ten tailed human pillar force, the strength of Li will be equal to huiyeji and the six immortals, and he will be standing in the same position at that time It''s the pinnacle of the world.


    "Yuzhiboli, what is your purpose? If it''s just to show your power, now we have understood it. I believe that no one dares to provoke you yuzhibo in the future. Shouldn''t your goal have been achieved? Why are you so aggressive now? " Thousand hand pillar slightly narrowed eyes, don''t understand of ask a way.


    "This war is originally a war between the five villages and yuzhibo. No matter what my purpose is, there will always be a victory or defeat. Now, as long as you five villages surrender to yuzhibo, this war can be ended. How, if you continue to fight, the results will not change except for sacrificing more people!" Li slightly raised his head, crossed his hands and looked at the five shadows below. As for others, Li ignored them.


    "This guy, take my call!" A toad lying beside zilaiye suddenly scolded and sprayed a mass of mucus directly at Li.


    "Don''t think too much of yourself!" Li Leng snorted, and a black ball flew over, directly blocking the attack of the toad. Li Leng glared at the toad, and a huge repulsive force flew the Toad out.


    Touch!


    The toad was mounted on a huge stone. The huge force directly smashed the huge stone. After the combination of yin and Yang chakra, repulsive force and gravity would be produced. It was also the so-called Shenluo Tianzheng and Vientiane Tianyin of changmen. The toad directly turned his eyes and fainted. But at this time, the toad turned into a cloud of smoke and disappeared.


    "Toad Hiro, that guy is too aggressive!" Zilai''s face changed a little. I didn''t expect that toad Guang would come to this move when he was leaving. I don''t know if Ninjutsu is useless to Yu Zhibo. However, toad Guang has already left, and Zilai is not very quiet. He can only watch Li warily.


    Zilai''s face is not good-looking, and Li''s face is also not good-looking, because he found that what toad has just widely used is the magic chakra. The only weakness of Xueji net is that it can''t erase the magic. Although it''s only a short moment, Li believes that someone must have seen it. After glancing at the people below, Li fixed his eyes on the big snake pill On, sure enough, big snake pill a face inexplicable meaning, not only that, even wave Feng Shui gate also see, the same surprised looking away.


    "Well, since you don''t want to surrender, there''s nothing you can do. I won''t stay any longer!" Li narrowed his eyes slightly and said in a deep voice. Then the whole person floated slowly, and a huge chakra began to emerge on his body. Soon, it spread all over Li''s body. At the same time, six hands grew on Li''s body, and a chapter of face appeared on the back of his head. This is the immortal mode of Li, the double-sided six arm Shura, and the black ball flew to the side of six arms, quietly Suspended."Be careful, yuzhibo is about to move!" When qianshouzhujian saw this, his pupils shrank and reminded the shadows behind him. However, at this moment, a golden figure flashed by and suddenly appeared in front of qianshouzhujian. Without waiting for qianshouzhujian''s reaction, a fist hit qianshouzhujian''s stomach, and the whole person flew out like a shell.


    "So fast!"


    When people reacted, they turned their heads and saw that qianshouzhujian was kneeling on the ground, his neck was pinched by liyishou, and black iron bars were inserted on the back of qianshouzhujian.


    "The God of tolerance didn''t even have a chance to fight back?"


    The shadows couldn''t help swallowing their saliva. This kind of strength is so terrible. It''s a thousand hands pillar, the God of tolerance, the legendary character, who has no room to fight back. Is there anything more ridiculous? ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C325

    "Yuzhiboli, you are so aggressive, even if the five villages eventually surrender to you, what can you get in the end? The world is afraid of you as the devil. Have you ever thought about what you will get when you stand on the top of the world with your strength? I used to have a friend named Yu Zhibo ban. He was the same as Yu Zhibo ban. He was eager to conquer the world with power, but he got nothing in the end. In the village, apart from me, ban had the strongest strength and the highest status. However, he lost contact with others. Do you know why? This is the end of trying to conquer the world with power. If you go on like this, you''re just the next one! " He knelt down on the ground with his neck pinched, but it didn''t prevent him from speaking.


    "Since I''m a dead man, I don''t care about the world. I''ve had my own ideas and goals from birth to now, from how to walk to how to act. What''s the fear of me? They fear me because of my strength. From the beginning, my purpose is to make the world fear me. For me, I don''t care except for the people I cherish. I don''t need so-called companions! The so-called companion is just an excuse used by the weak to cover up their vulnerability. In the final analysis, everyone has their own ideas and mutual understanding. It''s just a group of ridiculous ideas derived from the desperate desire for people around to save themselves. Do you think, with me now, who else can help? A thousand hands Li Leng hums, loosens the neck between the thousand hand pillars, and lightly says, "don''t struggle any more. The black iron bar inserted in your body is the product of reincarnation eye. Unless you also have reincarnation eye, you can''t move!"


    After that, Li ignores qianshouzhujian, turns around and looks at the silly shadows, and finally sets his eyes on the big snake pill Haobo Fengshui gate. These two people are the most observant of the group. Just now, the fairy art has an effect on Li''s Xueji snare. Only the big snake pill and the big snake pill can observe this moment''s action. So, it''s very important Two people must be solved first. Even if they don''t kill them, they must be seriously injured. Thinking of this, Li rushes directly to the wave wind water gate and the big snake pill. The speed is so fast that even the wave wind water gate, who is proficient in space ninja, can''t react.


    "Watergate, big snake pill, be careful. His purpose is for you two!" As soon as the pupil of zilaiye shrinks, a golden figure flashes past zilaiye and comes to the big snake pill.


    Big snake pill just wanted to avoid, but the abdomen was hit hard. Big snake pill directly fell on the ground. Without waiting for him to get up, four black iron bars had nailed all his limbs to the ground. Next came the head, just like being hit by a hammer. Big snake pill turned its eyes and fainted directly.


    Wave wind water gate also can''t escape from the pursuit of Li, even the flying Thunder God has no time to start, was grabbed by the arm, and then was knocked unconscious, and was nailed to the ground like the big snake pill.


    This series of things happened just for a moment, people only saw a vague figure flash by, and then the wave wind water gate and big snake pill were knocked unconscious and subdued, they didn''t have time to rescue.


    "Yuzhibo, get away from them both!" As soon as Li subdued both of them, ape feiri chop would react. He angrily took a golden cudgel and hit Li on the top of his head. Dasheban was his apprentice, Bofeng Watergate was his apprentice, and both of them were elites of Muye. If they died, Muye didn''t know how much to suffer. Maybe it was because of his love for the village that ape feiri chop exploded Hair of the full potential, let him in a moment, but also instinctively launched the attack.


    "To die!" Li slightly narrowed his eyes and dodged the attack of ape Flying Sun chop. When he reappeared, he was behind ape Flying Sun chop. His right hand was slightly protruded, and a mass of dark material came out of Li''s palm.


    "Three generations of Huoying, watch your back!" When three generations of Lei Ying saw this scene, his pupils suddenly shrank. After a loud roar, he burst into bursts of thunder light and rushed towards Li. He wanted to encircle Wei and save Zhao. However, he forgot the huge gap between himself and Li.


    Ape Flying Sun chop heard three generations of Lei Ying behind, quickly turned his head, want to see what happened, and then when he just turned his head, a black hand grabbed ape Flying Sun chop''s neck, and rushed to save three generations of Lei Ying also can''t be spared, by the other hand also pinched the neck, the two sides of the sky this pupil technique, can be anywhere from the body Now, in other words, people who want to sneak attack from Li, even if they can''t see him, will be restrained by the power of perineum God. Three generations of Lei Ying is the best example. The hand that pinches his neck grows from Li''s right shoulder.


    "No surrender, only death. Unfortunately, you two have become the outstanding birds!" Li''s eyes narrowed slightly. The power of yin and God started. Ape Flying Sun chop and three generations of thunder shadow suddenly widened their eyes. Their eyes were almost protruding. Their skin dried up at the speed visible to the naked eye. But in an instant, the two living people disappeared and were replaced by powder floating in the wind.


    "Ding! Congratulations to the host for killing three generations of Huoying. The bonus points are worth 200000! "


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for killing the third generation of Lei Ying. The coming points are worth 300000!"Dead? Three generations of Huoying, known as Dr. Ninjutsu, and three generations of leiying, with the strongest shield and the strongest sword, died like this?


    Gollum!


    The other three shadows and those people who didn''t have time to start swallowing their saliva in horror. They didn''t dare to step forward any more. This power is so terrible that it makes people despair.


    Li slightly glanced at everyone, and everyone lowered their heads. Only AI he Zilai looked at himself with hatred. If it wasn''t for chilabi and the third generation of local shadow, AI he Zilai would have rushed over. However, Li ignored them, stepped back two steps, and then jumped directly back to the boulder behind him, crossing his hands and looking at the shadow below People.


    "Five shadows are dead, two shadows. How about going on? Or do you want tens of thousands of allied forces to rush over? " From Yang Yang mouth, light said. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C326

    "Yuzhibo is really a killer. It seems that we can''t choose it!"


    In the twinkling of an eye, Li killed two shadows, but they were still the two strongest villages and the strongest shadows. This really shocked all people. No matter what happened in the past, Li didn''t kill people. Therefore, these shadows are holding the idea of looking for weaknesses, and have been delaying the time of choice. But now, Li has really killed people, and at the same time, it has sounded an alarm for them, such as No one can live without making a choice.


    "Don''t be ashamed, even if you have reincarnation eyes, if we all go together, even if you are tired, I don''t believe your chakra is infinite!" AI can''t help it any more. He breaks away from chilabi and points to Li to scold him angrily. Three generations of Lei Ying is his father, and his father died in front of him. No wonder AI can''t help it.


    "I don''t know how to live or die!" Li Li stares at Ai, and the huge repulsive force impacts on AI. AI''s whole body is beaten out and falls to the ground. He slides for tens of meters before he can stop. The corner of his mouth overflows with blood. His internal organs have been injured by just one move. If the strength of Li Li increases a little, he can be killed directly.


    "I advise you to surrender. Now there is no hope. The power of reincarnation eye is not something that ordinary people can fight against. Moreover, as the person closest to the six immortals, yuzhibo''s chakra is indeed close to infinity. At least it is not a sea of people tactic that can consume him. If it takes a second for him to kill a person, then he will be dead It only takes half a second for chakra to kill. Do you understand? Even if you fight until the whole army is destroyed, you can''t exhaust chakra from yuzhibo. At most, it''s just delaying his time! "


    When people are at a loss, eight tail''s voice comes into people''s mind. Eight tail is not a fool. The power of Li is so powerful, and he also has reincarnation eyes. How can ordinary people defeat him? If we fight on, maybe even these tailed animals can''t be spared. Well, in the original work, although he sticks to the end, it only depends on Naruto Just for the sake of it. At that time, no matter what the soil and spots were, they couldn''t push the five villages into a desperate situation. Naruto was recognized by the tailed animals. It can be said that while Naruto was recognized by the tailed animals, Bawei already saw that Naruto was the reincarnation of Asura. Because of this, Bawei dared to go with the five villages to the end and didn''t give up, but now ? A group of weak, no matter how to fight, there is only despair. If it goes on like this, it''s only a matter of time. Who will persist in a war with no chance of winning?


    "Xiao Ba, what are you talking about, you idiot, asshole!" When chilabi heard Bawei''s words, he began to question angrily. However, due to the habit problem, his rap still didn''t change, so it didn''t sound angry at all.


    "Bawei, why do you say that? Do you know reincarnation eye well?" Three generations of Tu Ying asked suspiciously.


    They belong to the psychological level of dialogue, outsiders can''t hear. To achieve this step, we must connect their respective chakras. If we replace them with other people, Zhuli certainly can''t do it, but Bawei and chilabi have reached the unity of man and beast, so we can do this step.


    "Ah, that''s right. Originally, I couldn''t tell you these things, but now I can''t take care of so much at this point. Listen, I hope you will remember the next words carefully, but don''t say them, you know?" Eight tail sink a voice to say.


    "I see, idiot, asshole!" Chilabi stood on the head of Bawei, dancing and talking.


    Bawei ignored chilabi''s trickery and continued, "if we want to talk about liudao immortal, we should first talk about Shiwei. In liudao immortal''s time, a monster fell from the sky and launched a devastating attack on the world. Liudao immortal, the leader of Renzong at that time, fought with the monster in order to understand the Savior, and the final result was naturally liudao immortal''s victory However, the monster is immortal. Even if the six immortals can defeat it, they can''t kill it. So the six immortals sealed the monster into their own body with their own strength. However, at this time, the six Immortals'' strength was affected by ten tails, and a pair of eyes named reincarnation eyes were born! This is also the origin of reincarnation eyes. These eyes gather the power of six immortals and the power of the monster named ten tails. They almost have the ability to destroy heaven and earth. Unless the six immortals are resurrected, no one in the world can compete with the power of reincarnation eyes! "


    Most of Bawei''s words are false, only a small part of them are true. It''s not that Bawei doesn''t tell them, but that there are some things that Wuying doesn''t have the qualification to understand with her current strength.


    Although there are more fakes than real ones, Bawei''s words still make people surprised. They don''t know that there is such a story in reincarnation eye. More importantly, it''s incredible that liudao immortal actually exists. The other tailed animals in Zhuli''s body are silent and don''t speak. Bawei knows, they also know, why Bawei wants to take part in fakes, they also know Understand, so it''s better not to talk at this time.


    "Eight tails, how can you understand so clearly? Do you think so? " Four generations of wind shadow slightly narrowed his eyes and looked at eight tails in surprise.


    "Yes, no matter who it is, life will come to an end, even the six immortals are no exception. Before the six immortals died, in order not to let ten tails do harm to the world after he died, they used some special method to separate the power of ten tails from the body, and then divided it into nine parts. Yes, these nine parts of power are now the Nine Tailed beasts, from the smallest one to the most powerful one The powerful nine tail is just a part of that monster. Now you should know how terrible the power of reincarnation eye is. The pupil technique that Yu Zhibo just used is just the tip of the iceberg. If he does his best, even if we all do it, he will be killed in a few minutes! " Eight tail nodded, light said.After listening to the words of eight tails, including renzhuli, the second generation of water shadow and the second generation of earth shadow, everyone looked at each other. They couldn''t imagine how strong ten tails were, but they knew the power of nine tails. However, such a powerful nine tails were only separated from ten tails. This information was absolutely shocking.


    "Having said that, the final choice is still in your own hands. What is your choice? To maintain this war which is impossible to win, or .¡±£¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C327

    No one knows whether the information given by Bawei is true or false, but at this time, no one has considered this issue. No matter what the truth is, the power of reincarnation eye is that they can''t resist. For a moment, everyone is in silence. Should this war continue?


    If they surrender, the consequences will be obvious. The five villages are defeated. Even the lightest one is huge compensation. If it is more serious, the five villages may have to submit to yuzhibo, which makes them used to enjoying the high-ranking movies hard to accept. After all, yuzhibo was just a family before that. What''s the matter with yuzhibo Isn''t it ridiculous that families rule the whole world of tolerance?


    "You don''t have time to hesitate. I can understand what you think in your heart, but in your words, it''s to keep green hills and not worry about firewood. If you fight to the death now, the five villages may really be over. The result will not change, and you will never turn over in the future!" Seeing that they were still hesitating, Bawei tried to persuade them again.


    Keep green hills, don''t worry about firewood!


    This sentence is really a good consolation. Several films are stunned. Yes, even now the five villages can''t beat Yu Zhibo, but what will happen in the future? As Bawei said earlier, even the six immortals will die, so yuzhibo is no exception. When he dies, yuzhibo will have no pillar, and the five villages will be able to take back everything they have lost sooner or later. On the contrary, if they resist now, the five villages will be completely destroyed, and even if yuzhibo dies, the five villages will not be able to take back the loss It''s really unwise to do so because of the power of the things that go.


    Bear the humiliation!


    In an instant, everyone thought of these four words. Although the current stage is very humiliating, there is no way. In the face of absolute power, no matter how shameful or dignified, everything seems pale and powerless. No one will give you face. The so-called face is fought for by themselves. Thinking like this, the surviving three generations of earth shadow, three generations of water shadow, four generations of wind shadow and dirty earth reincarnation The two shadows all loosened their tight nerves and looked up at the distance above the boulder.


    The third generation of earth shadow is the oldest one among the several shadows today, except the second generation of water shadow and the second generation of earth shadow, who are reincarnated by filthy soil. It should be the first one to stand up. As the third generation of earth shadow who loves face most, it''s hard to feel at this time. His feet are as heavy as lead. He feels as heavy as a kilo when he takes every step, but no matter what, he finally takes his own step Step, go to the front of everyone.


    "Away from Lord Li, in the name of my three generations of Tu Ying and Da Ye mu, on behalf of Yanren village, I surrender to you yuzhibo people! " After that, the third generation of Tu Ying breathed heavily, and the second generation of Tu Ying was speechless. Even when he was alive, he could not defeat today''s Yu Zhi Bo Li, so he could not blame the third generation of Tu Ying.


    With three generations of local shadow taking the lead, four generations of wind shadow and three generations of water shadow are silent for a moment, and they all come forward, lowering their heads and sighing helplessly.


    "Lord Li, in the name of four generations of wind and shadow, on behalf of Sharen village, surrender to the yuzhibo clan!"


    "Lord Li, in the name of three generations of water shadow, on behalf of Wuyin village, surrender to yuzhibo clan!"


    The shadow of Muye village and Yunren village has just been killed, so at this time, I don''t know who should be the representative. Except for the three generations of Huoying, Muye is now Sanren with the highest reputation. Although the first generation of Huoying qianshouzhujian and the second generation of Huoying qianshouyijian are also present, they are dead after all. No matter how famous they are, they don''t have the right to speak, so now they have to stand up to be the representative There are only dasheban and Zilai, but this is a major event in a village, which must be decided by the shadow. Therefore, only one person can make a commitment, and the person who will make a commitment will be the next four generations of Huoying, which is beyond doubt.


    Big snake pill and Zilai also look at each other, and they don''t know what to do. If it''s Zilai in the future, they may not want to be Huoying. But now big snake pill is still there, and he still has an idea about Huoying. No, it''s not so much an idea as an ideal. As long as it''s not for special reasons, the tolerant people in Muye village basically take Huoying as their goal, especially It''s a common Ninja like Zilai and dashuewan, and it''s also a ninja who worships his teacher all the time, not to mention that their ideal is to become Huoying. Of course, the purpose of becoming Huoying should be different. Dashuewan is supposed to do experiments better, and Zilai is also simply taking Huoying as their ideal.


    Well, at present, who is going to be the representative of Muye and who is going to be the fourth generation of Huoying? As long as one of them takes a step, then after the war, who will be the fourth generation of Huoying.


    "Watergate, you go up!" Silent for a long time, since also looked to the side of the wave wind water gate, helplessly said.


    "Ah, Watergate, as the golden flash of tolerance, you have a great prestige in Muye. It''s more than enough to be the fourth generation of Huoying!" Big snake pill slightly squinted, with inexplicable meaning said.


    Standing silent, Bofeng Watergate didn''t expect that his teacher and martial uncle would choose him as the fourth generation of Huoying, which surprised Watergate. However, seeing the encouragement from zilaiye''s eyes, Bofeng Watergate took a deep breath, and then nodded firmly. His ideal was to become Huoying. Now his respected teachers have recognized him, so there is nothing to say.Bofeng water gate stepped forward, looked away with a complicated face, and then said, "Lord Li, in the name of Bofeng water gate, on behalf of Muye, surrender to yuzhibo clan!"


    AI reluctantly came to the water gate of Bofeng and said, "in the name of our four generations of Lei Ying, on behalf of yunnincun, surrender to yuzhibo! "AI is the son of the third generation of Lei Ying. When the third generation of Lei Ying dies, AI is the fourth generation of Lei Ying. No one in the village can match him in terms of blood, strength and reputation. As early as a long time ago, the village has reached a consensus that AI should be trained as the fourth generation of Lei Ying. Therefore, he is now qualified to call himself the fourth generation of Lei Ying.


    Looking at the five people below, Li slightly raises his mouth. What about the five villages? No matter how invincible they are, are they still forced to surrender? Step forward, came to the edge of the boulder, looked down at five people, then fixed his eyes on bofengshuimen and AI, and said lightly, "bofengshuimen, AI, in the name of yuzhiboli, allow you to take over the position of the former shadow!" £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C328

    "You are allowed to take over the position of your predecessor!"


    As soon as these words came out, everyone could not help clenching their fists. Did Yu Zhibo even have to approve the selection of the film? In the hearts of the shadows, it is more like a knife cutting. Li''s words have fully expressed a meaning, that is, the five villages must submit to Yu Zhibo in the future. In other words, the five villages have been unified, but the monarch is not any shadow in the five villages, but Yu Zhibo Li, the patriarch of Yu Zhibo.


    "Yuzhiboli, is that really your goal?" Hearing Li''s words, Qian Shouzhu angrily said that unifying the five tolerance villages is equivalent to unifying the world. He can''t tolerate this kind of thing. If there is only one king left in the world, it means that he has lost the restriction. Losing the restriction is like a runaway wild horse. Isn''t it possible for a monarch to act recklessly? Qianshouzhu couldn''t agree with this kind of thing. Otherwise, he had already done it. At that time, Qianshou and yuzhibo, the two strongest families in the tolerance world, had formed an alliance. If qianshouzhu had this wish, it would be difficult to unify the tolerance world. But he didn''t do it, because he knew that the rule was only limited There will be decay, at least in his view.


    "Among the pillars of a thousand hands, your thoughts can''t keep up with the times. The world doesn''t need to be divided, it only needs to be unified. Only by unification can there be no decay. The world you create, your so-called idea, is just a personal dream of a frog in a well!" Li Dan hums and looks at you farting in qianshouzhu''s face. Li also doesn''t bother to care with him. In the final analysis, what the world will look like has nothing to do with Li. What Li has done so far is just to not lose anything in his lifetime. It''s other people''s business. Li never thought of bringing peace to the world ¡£


    When they heard Li''s words, they felt blood dripping in their hearts. What they just said clearly stated was unity, and the object of unification was their five villages and the whole tolerance world. The last fluke in their hearts was deprived, and all of them dared not to speak up. No matter how much resentment, there was no power to match it, that was the mindless impulse to stay in the Castle Peak, No worry, no firewood, this sentence has been around in their minds all the time.


    "Now that you have chosen to submit to the yuzhibo clan, from now on, you are all the ministers of our yuzhibo clan. Now you take the ninja of your own village back to rectify. In a month''s time, I will call you to the ghost town for a meeting and disband!" After that, Li''s figure was slowly swallowed by the whirlpool, and then disappeared, leaving a crowd of people staring.


    "Ah, this time our five tolerance villages are complete, and they have been completely defeated. Now it''s useless to say anything. Yuzhiboli has just said that a meeting will be held in a month. We''d better go back and straighten it out first. Don''t let yuzhiboli catch the excuse of launching the war again. Our five tolerance villages have no strength to fight any more!" After leaving, the three generations of Tu Ying turned around and said to the others.


    "Damn it Feng Ying of the fourth generation is not willing. He just became Feng Ying. He wanted to make a big show of his career. Unexpectedly, such a thing happened to him, which made him die in the middle of his career. How could he not hate it? After a few words of curse, he left with ninja in Sharen village.


    After big snake pill released the second generation of Shuiying from the filthy land of reincarnation, the third generation of Shuiying left with Wuyin village Ninja without saying a word, and the third generation of tuying followed. However, after a while, all the people in wudaren village went clean except Muye.


    "Watergate, I''m sorry to let you become Huoying at this time. I''m sorry to put so much courage on you!" Since also patted the shoulder of water gate, sighed, helplessly said.


    "No, teacher zilaiye, don''t say that. Muye village is my beloved home. At this time, as a ninja of Muye, I have the responsibility and obligation to stand up. Moreover, my ideal since childhood is to become Huoying. Therefore, I sincerely thank teacher zilaiye and adult dashuewan for their arrangement. Thank you for believing me!" Wave wind water gate bent over, respectfully said.


    Looking at the gentle smile on bofengshui''s face at any time, Zilai and big snake ball were stunned. For the first time in their life, they saw such a generous person. They looked at each other with admiration. This little guy is really a natural leader and has the power to make others admire.


    "If only you had half your conscience from that boy!" Zilai sighed. He thought that when he was in Muye, Li was only a genius of Muye, and he could crush him to death with his own hand. But today, the five big tolerance villages have no way to deal with him. What''s more, they are forced to surrender. It''s incredible. It''s only a few years. When I first saw Li, he was only nine years old, and now he''s only eighteen years old. It''s hard to understand Imagine, nine years will make one grow up to such a terrible situation, should be said to be worthy of the surname yuzhibo!


    "Haha, in the end, we can''t judge who is the fault of yuzhiboli''s defection. But I want to explain one point. The governance plan of Mr. ape Fei is really not good. Watergate, since you have become the fourth generation of Huoying, you should never learn from Mr. ape Fei when you manage the village in the future, you know?" Big snake pill hoarse voice smile smile, appear particularly gloomy, think he to ape fly day chop of governance means also feel dissatisfied."Big snake pill, what are you talking about? Teacher ape Fei''s body is behind you!" Since then, he also heard the words and frowned in displeasure. Although he was also dissatisfied with the management methods of ape flying day chop, he would never say such a rebellious word, and it was just when ape flying day chop died.


    "Well, I hate people like you. I think so in my heart, but due to some reasons, people can''t understand each other because there are too many people like you!" Big snake pill spread out her hand, and didn''t want to say anything more. She turned and left directly. However, she seemed to think of something. She looked back and said, "of course, I''m just like you. After all, I''m still human!" After that, the big snake pill no longer stayed and gradually disappeared in their sight.


    "This guy ..£¡¡± I really want to rush to hit him.


    "Well! Well Wave wind water gate a face helplessly dissuade to come from also, although this is a commonplace, but he as a junior, should express or want to express. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C329

    When Li found jinnaro, it was no surprise that all the Ninjas were almost suppressed. Because of Li, the five villages concentrated all the experts on Li''s side, so there was hardly a shadow level in jinnaro''s battlefield, and the highest combat power was only the elite''s tolerance. In this way, their fighting became more relaxed, and without the leader''s feeling In fact, these ninjas are even more vulnerable, but the only imperfection is that yuzhibo has sacrificed a lot of people. Originally, there were 13000 people, but now there are only less than 8000 people left. More than 5000 people have been sacrificed. Yuzhibo alone has lost more than 200 people. They are all strong at Shangren level. Even in Daren village, there are only a few ninjas at Shangren level It''s just a hundred. Yuzhibo is still like this. Other families and Ninjas have sacrificed more.


    "Is the war really over?" Meiqin wiped her little face and asked suspiciously. Anyway, it''s too fast. It''s only one day since the war broke out. She has never seen such a short war before. Is it true that the five villages are not fighting?


    "Well, the five villages have surrendered to us!" He nodded and said with a smile.


    "At last, we can stop killing people!" Xiaonan was slightly relieved. In the final analysis, she was just a kind girl. Even if she got the strength, she would not be lost.


    Li Li nodded and looked at several people. Meiqin, Xiaonan, jiuxinnai and jinnaro are all the people he loves. No matter how inspired the war is, they have not been hurt. This is Li''s biggest gain in the war. If any of them are hurt by defeating the five villages, is Li''s action not the end of the story What''s wrong with it?


    "By the way, jinnaro, don''t move. I have a ninja that I want to test!" Liwei smiles. He has awakened reincarnation eye. He can use reincarnation eye to revive jinnaro. Liwei is not the half child of changmen. It takes so many years to master reincarnation eye. For Liwei who opens reincarnation eye, all the power contained in reincarnation eye has been skillfully controlled by Liwei, so it''s easy to master an external skill.


    Jinnaluo didn''t think much when she heard the speech. She stood in the same place and waited for the Ninjutsu. She believed that Li would not hurt her. As for what kind of Ninjutsu to test, jinnaluo would not guess.


    Li nodded, and his face became solemn. His black pupil was like a stone thrown into a calm lake, with waves. The purple and mysterious reincarnation eye suddenly appeared in Li''s pupil. Seeing Li''s eyes, jinnaro and jiuxinnai were all surprised.


    "Samsara eye?"


    "My brother''s eyes have changed again. What''s the matter? Is there another form above the kaleidoscope of eternity? "


    Different from Meiqin''s exclamations and doubts, jinnaro knows reincarnation eye. After all, she is the niece of liudao immortal and the daughter of datongmuyu village. She has seen reincarnation eye many times, but what makes her wonder is, how does Li open reincarnation eye? Even the daughter of datongmuyu village, although she knew reincarnation eye, she didn''t know how to open it.


    Li didn''t answer their questions. After making a few seals in his hands, his eyes suddenly shrank, and the huge pupil force burst out. Chakra all over his body was surging at a terrible speed. Reincarnation is a pupil technique that can revive the dead. Although it has no combat power, it is the most rebellious pupil technique of reincarnation, which gives human life From heaven''s point of view, it belongs to disobedience. Everything has its own growth law, and everyone has their own life. No matter in which world, this is an unchangeable law. This is an act that heaven can''t allow. If you want to complete such a behavior, you will have to pay a huge price. Yes, that''s the unimaginable chakra quantity. Don''t worry Human beings, I''m afraid, are the nine tails of infinite chakras. They don''t dare to say that they can bear to resurrect a person''s chakras. Therefore, WaiDao reincarnation is a forbidden art in the forbidden art, not to mention that only the eye of reincarnation can perform it. Even if there is no such restriction, no one in the world can use it except for separation, which requires a huge amount of chakras It can''t make up for their vitality. It can''t even make one life equal to one life.


    There are two people who used this pupil technique in the original work, one is changmen, the other is daitu. They are both special. Changmen is a member of the whirlpool clan, and is also a person selected by Yuzhi poban to transplant reincarnation eye. If you want to say that there is nothing extraordinary about it, then unless Yuzhi poban is a fool, there is a great possibility that changmen''s blood is stronger than jiuxinnai, he said The number of chakras is amazing, but even after a fierce battle, he died suddenly by using reincarnation. With earth, half of his body is made up of primary cells. It can be said that he has half an immortal body, and once became a pillar force of ten tailed people. Even if he was transferred to ten tailed people, there are still a little ten chakras in his body, so he is very happy Have the ability to support this reincarnation.


    "Wai Dao, reincarnation born skill!" With his hands together, the huge chakra in his body erupted madly, and a ghost king rose on the ground. The ghost King opened his mouth, spit out a green light, and flew directly to jinnaro. This is the vitality of jinnaro. The ghost King''s mouth is connected with the passage of Hades. As long as he opens his mouth, anyone can be reborn, but it is impossible, For the ghost king, the dead human is his food. If he wants to spit out the food in his mouth, he must pay a price. For example, reincarnation is born. Reincarnation eye is a tool to communicate with the underworld, and the huge amount of chakra is the price.When the green light enters janaro''s body, the paper scraps begin to fall off from janaro, revealing the real human body. Janaro looks at his hands excitedly, touches his face again, and feels the real touch. Janaro can''t help but shed tears, and finally revives. Although he met with Li previously, he didn''t feel the real touch Body, can''t feel the temperature, this feeling is like across the glass, can only see, can''t touch, don''t mention how uncomfortable, now good, finally have a body again.


    "Consumed a third of chakra?" Feeling the consumption of chakra in his body, Li was relieved. Before using this technique, Li had been a little worried about his chakra deficiency, but now it seems that he was worried too much, and underestimated his chakra amount. After all, Li has a great body of immortal man and Nine Tailed beasts. Who''s chakra in today''s world? I''m afraid it can only be compared with Asura thousands of years ago.


    At this time, a figure flew over, hugged Li directly, and said excitedly, "thank you, Li. Finally, I can feel your temperature again. Thank you very much!" If you have not died, you will never know the value of life. If you have not lost, you will never know what kind of feeling it is to get it again.


    "Fool, we don''t need to be so polite. Besides, you''ve been waiting for me for a thousand years. No matter how much I do, I can''t make up for the loneliness you once endured!" Clapping the head as like as two peas, he said softly, he could feel the temperature of the tight roller, and the touch was exactly the same as it was one thousand years ago.


    Nine Sinai they also smile, three people did not disturb, also did not envy, as Li said, waiting for a thousand years, these make-up are only trivial, a thousand years of time how long? No one can really explain, but when you miss someone, even one year is enough to let you live like a year. They can''t imagine how jinnaro came over in the past thousand years.


    For a long time, jinnaro finally came back to himself. He thought that there were nine Sinai around. He looked at them with a little red face and said in a low voice, "I''m sorry, I''m so excited just now. I''m so sorry!"


    "It doesn''t matter. You don''t have to apologize. For you, what you have just done from that guy is just a trivial compensation. I admire you very much. A thousand years. It''s hard to imagine how long the thousand years are and how you come here alone!" Jiu xinnai blinked and looked surprised. He took naluo tightly and began to ask. He took Li as the air.


    Meiqin and Xiaonan smile helplessly. After Heli greets, they trot to keep up with jiuxinnai and jinnaro. They also ask questions they want to know. Well, what''s more, they should be curious about things thousands of years ago. After all, jinnaro just "resurrected" and soon launched a war. They don''t have time to explore. The unknown always comes back People''s curiosity, not to mention women''s curiosity than men.


    Looking at the back of the four people, Li shook his head slightly, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. In this way, all the things have been solved successfully. Jinnaro has really come back to life, and wudaring village has also surrendered. The meeting in a month will draw a full end to the war.


    "My Lord, the troops have been integrated. The wounded and the dead have been found. You can leave at any time!" At this time, a head bandaged people ran over, a look of worship from the loud said.


    Hearing the words of the clansman, Li''s thoughts were also interrupted. He took a look at the clansman, nodded slightly, and said, "well, everyone will follow me back to the ghost town!"


    "Yes, patriarch!" The clansman replied loudly, then trotted away.


    "Wudaren village has been solved, now I have only one enemy." Li narrowed his eyes slightly, thinking of the creator, the woman who ate Shenguo. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C330

    Ten days after the end of the war, the story of the defeat of the five big villages spread all over the tolerance world. When the news spread, the whole tolerance world fell into an uproar. At this moment, the five big tolerance villages, the leader of tolerance world, were defeated by a family and forced to surrender. What''s the matter? When is yuzhibo so powerful? This is something everyone is very confused about. Li''s strength is very strong, which is well known in the forbearance world. However, they did not think that Li''s strength can defeat the five villages.


    "I deserve it. Ha ha, wudarin village always shows pride in our small villages. Now, they''ve come to an end. How happy they are!"


    "Haha, your news is out of date. It''s said that after the defeat of wudaren village, all of them became ministers of yuzhibo family. That is to say, now the world of tolerance is dominated by yuzhibo family, and there will be no more five big villages, only five small villages!"


    There are such voices everywhere. It seems that the defeat of the five villages has made many people feel very happy. It is true that the five villages are domineering in the world of tolerance. The most intuitive point is that the so-called war in the world of tolerance is that the five villages attack each other for the sake of each other''s interests. However, they chose other countries as their battlefields, such as Yuren village and caoren village Almost the most poisoned, however, the five villages still go their own way in waging war. For them, as long as their country is OK, as long as the ninja in their village is OK, this is not bullying. What is it?


    "Have you heard that the yuzhibo clan is recruiting affiliated forces, whether it''s a family, a village or a wandering ninja. They will recruit them there. It''s a chance. If they can get the protection of the yuzhibo clan, who dares to provoke us in the world of tolerance in the future?"


    Five days after the end of the war, the news was released by the order clansmen. There were too few people in yuzhibo clan, and they were only eight thousand. What can eight thousand people do? It''s not enough just to protect a small country. Now the yuzhibo clan is the biggest force in the world of tolerance. If the number is too small, won''t they lose their prestige? After all, you can''t leave everything to the patriarch or the elder of the clan. If you do, it''s too cheap.


    When the news was sent out, the whole forbearance world was boiling. Many small families and villages went all the way to the ghost town in order to seek shelter. Now yuzhibo is in the ascendant, and everyone wants to find a better shelter. Besides, the first one eats meat, and the second one drinks soup. Everyone knows this simple truth, except these small families and villages Apart from the small village, there are also wandering ninjas from all over the world. These wandering ninjas either because they were sentenced to the village, or because they were deserters in the war. Some of them accidentally understood the refining method of chakra, so they became a ninja. In a few days, the ghost lamp city has become a popular place, and Ninjas are like the Qing of crossing the river.


    "Patriarch, since you sent out the recruitment order, more than 50000 ninjas have come to the ghost lamp city. Now, let alone where they live, if you go on like this, I''m afraid there''s no place to stand!"


    In Li''s study, Yu Zhibo Ming reports the state of the ghost lamp city. He is very happy that Yu Zhibo has today. However, because Yu Zhibo''s family has a shallow foundation, it can''t accommodate so many people. This is also the place where Yu Zhibo Ming wants to cry. If he had known that his clan leader was such a cow, he would have ordered the people to start construction Building houses and expanding land!


    "It''s OK. Our recruitment is through selection. If it''s not qualified, we will drive out of the ghost town directly. It will take a lot of time for so many people to come and answer the call. During this period, you can arrange the building of houses! I''ll give you the next action plan later. If you have any questions, just look at the plan! " Left to wave a hand, don''t matter of say.


    Recruitment of Ninja is a plan that has been worked out for a long time. Although yuzhibo has a lot of subsidiary strength, generally speaking, compared with those big villages, it is insignificant. A big village always needs 120000 Ninja to go outside. As a person who has already accepted the five big Ninja villages, he needs 50000 or 60000 ninja or more. No However, how can we manage the tolerance world in the future? Now the officials of the five villages say that yuzhibo has become the overlord of tolerance, and he has no ambition. If he wants to accomplish it, it will take huge military strength and financial resources. That''s why Li will let the shadow of the five villages for a month. Later, the ghost lamp city will hold a meeting. Well, it''s a meeting, but it''s a pit of money.


    As for whether or not people with ulterior motives will be recruited during recruitment, there''s no need to worry about it. Yuzhibo''s family of more than 400 people are willing to endure, and all of them have the eyes of writing wheel. When they go to the battle to brush ninja, they will use magic every time. In front of the eyes of writing wheel, it doesn''t matter whether they cheat or cheat. In addition, they will leave Indra''s nine gouyu wheel Huiyan is sealed in the recruitment office with jiejie''s surname. As soon as the clan starts magic, their pupil force will immediately echo with jiugouyu''s reincarnation eye, and directly increase the level of magic by several times or even more than ten times. Under such magic, it is impossible for even a shadow level master to get involved and do evil.


    "I see, patriarch!" Yuzhibo nodded and ran out in a hurry. Now at this juncture, the whole family is busy. Not only yuzhibo is busy, but also riah, Huiye and so on. All the affiliated families have been exposed to the public''s sight, so there''s no need to hide and choke. They are all transferred to the ghost lamp city as guards and fighters."What do you mean, I''m lucky to come here so that I can be loyal to you, but you let me go. What''s the reason? Can you trample on our hearts just because you are the blood of yuzhibo family?"


    At the recruitment office, a wandering Ninja angrily points to a yuzhibo ethnic group and roars, surrounded by people who come to join yuzhibo.


    "For the last time, get out of here now. If you dare to be rude again, you''ll stay here for the rest of your life!" The reviled clan didn''t start, but just looked at the crazy Ninja coldly. He just used magic to ask why he wanted to join yuzhibo. The guy''s answer was that he killed his mentor for money. However, in order to avoid the pursuit, he came to seek the protection of yuzhibo clan. For this kind of person, Li clearly said no. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C331

    "Is this the yuzhibo family? Sure enough, it''s a big family. It''s a big face. If you let people go, you can let them go. Lao Tzu came here from thousands of miles away. Why do you let me go? I''m going to call out your patriarch. Today I have to ask him if he is strong enough to bully us weak people! "


    When the onlookers heard the Ninja''s words, they immediately began to talk about it. Without exception, they were worried about whether they would be treated unfairly after joining yuzhibo. Listening to these people''s comments, the Ninja immediately raised eyebrows at the yuzhibo people who drove him out. With so many people''s support, he was afraid of a ball, so he didn''t believe it. Yuzhibo dares to provoke him Public anger, when all the people leave, it''s up to you, yuzhibo.


    "Waste, the people who dare to challenge us have not appeared yet!" The voice fell, and a figure flashed by. At the next moment, the ninja who made trouble was strangled by others. What he started was the clansman who drove the Ninja out. The strength of the Ninja was not very strong. He was easily strangled and lifted up like a chicken.


    "Put Let go of me, you You want to What do you want? " When he was strangled, the troublemaker''s face turned red. As his feet were off the ground, the whole person began to struggle violently and kicked with one foot. But the hand pinched on his neck didn''t give him any strength. On the contrary, he increased a lot of strength. For a moment, the troublemaker rolled his eyes and suffocated to death. The whole person didn''t move.


    "I don''t know!" After throwing out the corpse in his hand, the clansman looked at the rest of the Ninjas who wanted to leave and said, "although yuzhibo clan has issued a recruitment announcement, not everyone can enter. Anyone who wants to enter yuzhibo clan must go through layer upon layer selection. Among them, at least half or even more people will be beaten down, if you think so If you can''t pass the test, you can leave by yourself now. However, I''ll tell you the scandal first. You haven''t left now. If anyone dares to make trouble again when you brush the election, that person will be your end. Do you know? "


    Make an example of others!


    For a moment, all the people shrunk their necks, and the discussion stopped one after another. They suddenly remembered that this was yuzhibo, the most powerful family that forced wudaring village to surrender. The patriarch was even the strongest in the tolerance world. In front of such a family, their so-called large number of people and powerful people had no use at all. Were the 100000 ninjas in wudaring village still maimed? What are the five tolerance villages? What''s more, they came to seek refuge. Do they want to be equal to yuzhibo?


    Of course, people have different ideas. Some people have self-knowledge, so they wait for the election quietly. Some ninjas with lofty heart have left. For these, yuzhibo people don''t say much. With yuzhibo''s current status, those who want to join, such as Guojiang Zhiqing, are less than you and more than you.


    Three days later, Li handed over a plan to Yuzhi Boming. The plan had been conceived for a long time, and now it is just described in writing. After Yuzhi Boming finished reading the plan, the whole person was shocked. If the plan is implemented according to the plan on the plan, it would be wonderful. On the plan, it would be amazing It''s a huge palace. It''s all made of white stone. If it''s built, it will cover an area of at least 100 li. It''s a fantastic building. In the whole world of tolerance, no palace can match it. Even the imperial cities where Daming lives are less than one tenth of them. However, yuzhiboming has no choice but to build such a magnificent palace The money needed for the temple and the city is huge. Even if yu Zhibo lost his property, it is impossible to achieve it. But this is an order from Li, and Yu zhiboming is hard to refute. He believes that his patriarch will not do anything he is not sure of, so what he can do now is to implement it according to the plan and mobilize all the funds that can be mobilized.


    The content of this plan is very simple, that is to build a huge palace within a hundred Li radius based on today''s ghost town. Now the terrain of the ghost town has been flattened, the cliffs have long disappeared, and all of them have been paved with stone roads. In this way, the construction is much easier. Next, we only need to gather workers and prepare construction materials As long as the palace is completed, it can live for at least 100000 people. At that time, it will be a real Royal City, only belonging to yuzhibo''s palace. This is Li''s ambition. Now that he has come to this world, he must leave behind some deeds that can be passed down to later generations.


    In ancient times, there were six immortals who founded Renzong, but now there are thousand hands Zhujian who founded the village system, so they are both remembered by later generations. As long as there are ninjas in the world, as long as there are Rencun in the world, the legend of six immortals will not be interrupted. On the contrary, Indra and Asura, their strength is only under the six immortals, but they do not Today''s Ninja knows the legend of the six immortals and the legend among the thousand hands pillars, but there is no Indra and Asura. Li doesn''t want to be like them. He is a dragon in the world, and everything is empty when he dies. Therefore, it is imperative to build this magnificent city. Li will rule the whole world of tolerance. In the future, even if he dies, he will die for a thousand years After that, there will still be legends about him. This is the real immortality.As time goes by, the selection of ninjas is still in progress. Twenty days later, more than 30000 ninjas have joined the yuzhibo clan, but this is only a temporary number, because there are still countless ninjas rushing to yuzhibo for selection. At this speed, it will only take three months or even shorter to gather 100000 ninjas. By that time, yuzhibo will become a world famous ninja In order to be the real overlord in the world of tolerance, even if 100000 ninjas can''t do without their help, the power of these ninjas is enough to flatten any village, even if the five villages come back to life, it''s useless.


    "Patriarch, the shadow of Muye village and its guards have arrived!"


    "Oh? Three days before the conference, they are here now? " Li Wenyan put down the documents in his hand and slightly picked his eyebrows. The wood leaf was more diligent than he thought. After thinking about it, he looked at Yu zhiboming and said, "please take them to rest first. When the other four villages arrive, the meeting will be held in the conference room!"


    "Yes, patriarch!" Yu Zhibo heard the words, nodded slightly, and then retreated in silence. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C332

    "I''m afraid yuzhiboli has another plan to recruit ninjas so much. If it goes on like this, I don''t know when our five big Ninja villages will turn over!"


    Three days later, the movie capitals of wudaring village came one after another. Almost everyone could not help feeling sad when they looked at this bustling ghost town. The number of ninjas was terrible. Even if all the five villages gathered together, there might not be so many. If yuzhibo really put them all in the gate wall, it would be really terrible.


    In the conference room, the shadows of the five villages gathered together and sat opposite each other. Behind each of them stood two people, who were their respective guards. At this time, everyone felt a little uncomfortable. Before they left, the five shadows felt uneasy. They had an instinctive fear of leaving.


    When everyone was sitting in danger, Li finally came in, accompanied by Yu zhiboming and Yu zhibolin. Seeing Li coming, Wu Ying stood up one after another, ready to salute. Although he was reluctant, reality was better than others. If he was reluctant, he had to do the surface work well. However, Li waved his hand and let them all sit down. Later, he came to the position in front of him After sitting down, Yu Zhibo Ming and Yu Zhibo Lin stood by each other and acted as a guard. Well, actually, what gathered here were not only the guards, but also the elders of the village. This meeting was not a war meeting, but a political meeting, so the people who came here were not necessarily the strong ones.


    After sitting down, he didn''t open his mouth immediately. Instead, he held his chin and waited quietly. As a result, the atmosphere began to become strange. All the five movies felt a kind of unbearable suffocation. They didn''t understand the purpose of holding the meeting, and why they didn''t say a word when it was held.


    "Cough, my lord Li, I don''t know what''s the order of calling us here this time?" After all, the four generations of Fengying are too young to bear the atmosphere. They can''t help asking.


    Li Wen Yan, with a smile, put his right hand behind him. Yu Zhi Bo Ming held a meeting and handed over a stack of documents to Li. After receiving the documents, Li sent a copy to Wu Ying, and then said faintly, "the purpose of this meeting is nothing else. The details are all in your plan. You can see for yourself first. If you have any questions, you can put forward them after reading them £¡¡±


    The first page is the design of a grand palace. The more you look at it, the more surprised several people will be. If the palace is completed, it will be a huge building handed down to later generations. After exclamation, they turn to the content again, However, before long, Wu Ying''s face had almost changed. One by one, she was black and barely finished reading the whole plan. Although there was not much in it, every one of them was startled.


    "Mr. Li, what''s in the plan is what you''re calling us for this time?" Three generations of Tu Ying put down the plan. His face was very ugly. He couldn''t help asking. Although he already knew the answer in his heart, he couldn''t help taking a chance and hoped that Li could take back the plan.


    "Yes, my plan is to build a huge palace in caoren village with a radius of 100 Li, but the funds are not enough. This needs the support of your five villages. This plan is my idea that I started a few years ago, and the other plan is my goal since I was a child. I want to integrate this scattered tolerance community and make it a group. Only in this way can I be tolerant The world will have a future. Needless to say, I believe you all know that during the Warring States period, there was no so-called village system, so the world was very chaotic. Later, qianshouzhujian and yuzhiboban jointly founded Muye village, and the tolerance world followed suit one after another. As a result, the tolerance world ushered in the first peace in history. This situation shows that rule is the only means of peace, can we It''s true that the system of tolerance village created by qianshouzhujian is not perfect. After more than ten years of peace, war broke out again, and the scale of the war is larger than that of the Warring States period. Do you know why? " At this point, he looked at the five shadows and left the problem to them.


    But now the five shadow mood is very bad, where there is any mood to answer, a black face, silent.


    Seeing this, he didn''t mind. He raised his mouth slightly and said again, "because the rule of qianshouzhu was not perfect. During the Warring States period, all the families were fighting for themselves. In order to survive, they plundered and attacked each other. After the establishment of Muye among qianshouzhu, many families were integrated, and the rest of the families also followed suit, and they also established Rencun village, which brought great benefits In the end, the so-called forbearance village system just divides ten stones into five. Division is still division. Over time, these five stones will still attack each other. You are very clear about this. Therefore, in my opinion, if the forbearance community wants real peace, it must be unified as five After the stones are fused into one piece, there will be nothing to grab or fight, because they are one, and the grab is also the grab itself. In this way, will not peace really come? "


    Fart your mother! Ambition is ambition, and peace is a noble excuse!


    If it wasn''t for the power of fear, Wu Ying would have killed people. It''s shameless to find such a high sounding reason to accept them!Well, it''s just the silent roar of the five shadows. They don''t have any room to resist because they want to kill me. They can only scold as hard as they can. At the same time, they are helpless. You say you are so powerful. Why do you want to find such a high sounding reason? It doesn''t mean they don''t have the qualification to refuse? Even if it is spread to the world of tolerance, most people will not think that Li is a predator, but will worship Li as a hero. After all, there are always more weak and less strong in this world. For the weak, it''s the same who is the master, as long as they can protect them.


    "The plan is almost like this. To be simple, there are two things. First, we need to prepare funds to build a palace in caoren village. Second, we need to announce to the world that all the five villages will be integrated! Do you have anything to add to these two plans? " From slightly narrowed eyes, glanced at five shadows, light said. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C333

    The so-called integration, as it literally means, is to merge the five villages into one force. There will be no so-called "five villages" in the future. Originally, this was something that almost every village wanted to do in their dreams. But now, they are extremely resistant to this. The reason is very simple. Even if the five villages are merged, the leader is not any of them, but he For the young man in front of us, such integration is a devastating blow to the five villages. It will take an unimaginable amount of energy and time to turn over in the future.


    However, no matter how unwilling they are, they have no room for refutation. They have no choice from the moment they surrender. The only thing they can do is to constantly remind future generations to remember the glory of the five villages and come back in time.


    Wu Ying, you look at me, I look at you. Finally, they all sighed and said, "everything is done according to the plan of Li Da Ren!"


    Hearing Wu Ying''s reply, Li nodded slightly. It''s a planned thing, and it''s natural that it will succeed. Then Yu zhibolin took out a stack of documents and distributed them to Wu Ying one by one. It''s a contract. No, it''s not so much a contract as a deed of sale.


    "After signing this contract, your five villages can still exist, but they all exist as affiliated forces of yuzhibo. You need to pay 30% of the village''s income to yuzhibo every year. In addition, you should accept yuzhibo''s orders at any time. If there is a conflict between the villages, the first thing is to find yuzhibo to deal with it Since the start of the war, you have to accept the sanctions of yuzhibo. These are just the basic rules you must abide by. The rest of the details are in the contract. You can have a look. If there is no problem, just sign your name! " From the stall, light said.


    Hearing Li''s words, Wu Ying was stunned. At last, she took over the contract with bitter melon color on her face and looked through it twice. Some of the treaties were unacceptable to them, such as absolute submission, kneeling when she saw Li, etc. it was already a complete rule, but the only thing that made them happy was that they could still keep the name of the village, although it was no longer acceptable It''s better to be called the five big villages than to deprive them of their names. Yuzhibo will not interfere in the politics of their villages, which makes the five movies feel relieved. In this way, they can accumulate their strength. Although they can''t resist when they are alive, it doesn''t mean that they can''t resist after 100 years or 200 years. There will never be immortality in this world kingdom.


    With this in mind, Wu Ying feels a little relieved and signs this unequal treaty with her nose in her hand. Yu zhibolin is responsible for collecting all the contracts. It''s only a cursory glance. These treaties are only in written form, but they don''t have much practical effect. Li believes that if she dies now, these people will immediately launch a rebellion, and they will die in the future When the so-called contract is not much thicker than the window paper.


    "Well, today''s meeting is over. In addition, the palace is under construction now. I hope you can pay more attention to it. It''s up to you to call on the craftsmen. In a month, I hope the project can be fully started. Within half a year, I will see my ideal Palace in caoren village. Is that ok?" From scanned a few people one eye, light said.


    "It''s impossible. Your palace is so large. If you want to complete it within half a year, it will cost a lot of money. Now that the war has just ended, even if our five villages are trying their best, it''s hard to maintain it. How can it be completed?" Bofeng Watergate frowned slightly and couldn''t help refuting. He was a responsible man and became Huoying. For the sake of the village, he could bow to yuzhibo, but it was too far from what he just asked. If it was really implemented, the people in the village would not even have daily expenses. If it lasted for half a year, the village would fall apart. Bofeng Watergate How can this be allowed to happen?


    "That''s right, Mr. Li. No matter how many workers are needed to complete such a large project within half a year, the capital consumption is very huge. Even in peacetime, our five villages may not be able to support it, let alone the two-year war before it happened again?" Three generations of Tu Ying can''t help refuting.


    Although the other three shadows didn''t speak, the meaning on their faces was also very obvious. They were all impossible.


    "Well, it''s just a palace. You used to call the village the strongest in the world of tolerance. Can''t you even do this? Even if the village can''t do it, can''t the five big countries do it? " Li Leng snorts and says faintly that ninjas are being recruited. With the current scale of ghost town, it can''t accommodate so many people. If this continues, where will the recruited ninjas live? Half a year''s time is already the biggest bottom line that can be given. If we delay it later, we will lose all our face. At that time, we will have to lose our reputation. We can''t even solve the problem of where we live.


    "Five powers?"


    Wu Ying was stunned when he heard the words. They didn''t expect that Li would make a decision on ordinary people. Ninja and ordinary people have always been well water but not river water. They have their war. Ninja has Ninja''s war, and there can never be a boundary. For the country, Ninja is just a mercenary, which is equivalent to a special department. On weekdays, Daming The village has no right to interfere in the village. At the same time, the village can''t interfere in the country. They don''t invade each other, and they fight their own battles. Only when some ninjas don''t obey the rules and fight against the country, can the village intervene. In other words, the five shadows have no right to ask the big names of the five powers for money, and they can''t open the mouth.Seeing that five people didn''t speak, Li immediately frowned and thought about it. He directly took up his pen and wrote down the warrant and handed it to Wu Ying. He said faintly, "give this letter to the names of your respective countries. I believe they won''t refuse your request after seeing it. Now you can all go down!" Then he waved his hand.


    Five shadows take the letter and look at each other face to face. They all see the worries in their own eyes, but they dare not say anything and retreat in silence. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C334

    When Wu Ying handed Li''s letter to the names of the five great powers, unexpectedly, the names of the five great powers did not say a word, and expressed their fear that they were willing to contribute to the construction of the palace for Li. This made Wu Ying feel strange, but also relieved. What they were most afraid of was that the names of the five great powers were not willing to contribute, and then angered Li, which eventually led to a war In this way, it''s no joke. Ordinary people and Ninjas are just like iron wire and steel bars. There is no comparability between them. Money will not be able to solve the problem at that time.


    With the financial support of the five big countries and the five villages, 10000 construction workers were directly called to work in just five days. This was only responsible for the construction, but more people were transporting materials. The whole country of grass was in a state of excitement. The construction of palaces and the recruitment of ninjas made the village almost crowded.


    "Patriarch, if you go on at this speed, the palace will probably be completed in three months. According to your plan, all the villages and the famous people of the country in the world of tolerance will come to the palace to watch the ceremony. Should you think about what kind of name you should give yourself now?"


    In a courtyard, Li and yuzhibozhan are sitting opposite each other. Today''s weather seems good, and it''s rare to be quiet. So Li calls yuzhibozhan to have tea with him. Now yuzhibozhan is getting younger and younger, and the whole person seems to be more energetic. Since he almost died four years ago, he hasn''t talked about the family affairs and has been providing for the aged at home Youli often treats him with cactus chakra. Although yuzhibozhan can''t exercise vigorously, it''s OK to walk around.


    He poured tea slowly from one side, listened to Yu Zhibo''s words, and said with a smile, "old man, now you are free, and today is my rest day, so there are no clansmen and patriarchs here, so you are welcome between you and me. You''d better tell me to leave the boy!" With that, Li handed a cup of tea to Yu zhibozhan and said again, "speaking up, we haven''t had such a quiet tea for a long time!"


    "Ha ha, yes. Since you led the people to judge Muye, we have been fighting and accumulating strength. How can we have time to sit down and enjoy tea?" Yuzhibozhan laughs, takes a sip of the cup, and then his eyes brighten. He can''t help exclaiming, "I can''t see it. I haven''t seen you for a while. You''ve learned how to make tea, and it tastes good!"


    "Ha ha, it''s just a beginner. If you want to cultivate your nature, you are far worse than an old man!" Li shook his head and said helplessly that he knew his own technology. The tea he cooked was barely drinkable, and there was nothing good about it.


    Yu Zhibo didn''t continue to talk about this topic after hearing the speech. He said, "now the five villages have fully surrendered to Yu Zhibo, and their surrender has already represented that Yu Zhibo is king in the world. According to your idea, once the palace is built, it will be the courtiers. As the leader, you should pay attention to it You should have your own name, but you are careful, so far you are not acting on impulse. It should be that you have planned for a long time. You must have already figured out your own name! "


    "Ah! After the completion of the palace, all the people living in it will be ninjas, which are used to defend the hegemony of our yuzhibo people. I have already named the palace immortal city, and I will be called emperor in the city, born from heaven and standing on the earth. I will be the first emperor of the immortal city, Immortal Emperor From slightly Yang Yang mouth, light said.


    "To be born with heaven is good for the earth and Immortal Emperor?" Yuzhibozhan''s eyes brightened when he heard the words. Although he didn''t know what the word "emperor" meant, it seemed very domineering. Yuzhibozhan was a hot blooded master, and even when he was old, he was restless. At this time, when he heard the name, he immediately nodded and couldn''t even care about the tea. He excitedly said, "good, good, Immortal Emperor, good name, though he didn''t know the emperor''s name What''s the meaning of the watch, but it sounds very impressive. It''s true that if it''s really recognized by others, as the first emperor of the world, you will be forever famous! "


    "Ha ha, the meaning of the emperor is very simple, with white characters on the top and Wang characters on the bottom. White can mean white clouds. White clouds float in the sky, while Wang is the strongest person in the world. The two meanings are the only king in the sky. This is the so-called emperor. It''s beyond the existence of the king. The emperor is born of heaven. How about it, old man? This name is not bad!" Even with the present quality, I can''t help but feel a little excited. The emperor, in this world with only a big name, will be the first emperor himself. It can be said that he has brought another idea and sky to the world, which is absolutely immortal.


    "Hum, it''s just a little better than Daming and Ying." Yuzhibozhan snorted, picked up the cup and began to drink tea. It can be seen that this old man is a little tasty. I''m afraid I wish I was young for decades. Then I''ll learn to leave and make a king.


    "Here you are Just at this time, jinnaro nine Sinai trotted to the side of the fight with Yu Zhibo, panting, small face red, also don''t know why to run so fast.


    "What''s the matter? Nine Sinai From see this, doubt of ask a way."How are you, elder?" Jiuxinnai bows to yuzhibozhan first. Although yuzhibozhan is no longer a big elder, people in the family respect him very much, so they usually call him big elder. After greeting yuzhibozhan, jiuxinnai looks at Li and says with dancing hands, "Li, I tell you, sister Maitreya just wrote a letter. Guess what she wrote in it?"


    "Don''t you greet us?"


    "No, sister Maitreya said that the name of the ghost kingdom will come here to visit you after a period of time. She said that Maitreya will also go there. How about that? I''m happy. I''ll see sister Maitreya then!" With that, Jiu xinnai began to dance again. He and Maitreya had not seen each other for four or five years. With Jiu xinnai''s temperament, he would have wanted to see her long ago, if there were not too many things in the family.


    "Well? Is Maitreya coming here? " From smell speech, eyes a bright, stand up, look to nine Sinai said "take the letter to me to see!" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C335

    As jiuxinnai said, Maitreya did say that he would come here for some time, and it was still in the form of a ceremony. When the palace was built, not only the shadow meeting of the five villages would come, but also the famous people of all countries. Of course, not all the famous people would come. Originally, they were all the famous people of the five big countries, but because of Maitreya''s relationship, the name of the ghost country would be changed I''m going to come here for half a year. It''s time to leave.


    "I''m really looking forward to it, half a year later!" Liwei smiles and returns the letter to jiuxinnai. Half a year later, the world''s largest palace will be born, and the first emperor of tolerance will also appear. At that time, it is also the time for the world to surrender.


    Now the project has begun to be implemented, with the financial support of five villages and five big countries, and the number of workers invested exceeds 30000, which is the largest project in the history of tolerance. The whole caoren village has been crowded with people, not only construction workers, but also ninjas from all over the world.


    After the end of the Third World War, the world of tolerance has entered a period of peace again. The comfortable life is always fast. In a blink of an eye, half a year is quietly lost. For the world of tolerance, half a year is just like a snap of the finger. It will not change much. Everyone''s life and peace are busy for the construction of the village and the education of talents.


    However, today, everyone is looking at caoren village. Half a year has come. Just like our plan, a huge and magnificent palace has been built in half a year. The whole palace is made of white stone. From a distance, it looks like the first point of green standing in the flowers. It looks so dazzling, like an iceberg, smooth and bright, that is to say, it is in the sky Today, the shadows of the five villages and the great names of the five great powers are quarreling with caoren village with their own guards. Once the palace is built, it''s time for them to bow down to the throne. Everyone dares not forget to attend the appointment on time. It''s not only the five villages and the five great powers, but also the small countries and villages around them. In order to make a good impact on yuzhibo, they also bring gifts and gifts The guards rushed to caoren village.


    Today is a busy day. Almost the whole forbearance world is a sensation. For the time being, ninjas and dignitaries are not talking about it. In order to witness the first grand event of forbearance world, many people travel thousands of miles to visit. After all, this kind of thing is not common. If you miss it, you may never see it in your life.


    "Look, that''s the shadow of the five villages. It''s said that they have become a subordinate force of the yuzhibo clan. Now they will come to see their master!"


    "Yes, even the great names of the five great powers have come. It seems that yuzhibo''s family is the only one in the world of tolerance in the future. In the early years, yuzhibo relied on the aftereffects of the past, but I didn''t expect that such a big change had taken place in just a few years. It''s incredible!"


    "Well, their new patriarch is very powerful. He seems to be a boy named yuzhiboli. It is said that he was the first day of Muye when he was a child. He is really powerful!"


    The entrance of caoren village is surrounded by people on the left and right sides. These people are just civilians. They are not qualified to enter the village. For some unnecessary troubles, they specially sent 5000 ninjas to the entrance of the village for investigation. On the one hand, they can prevent accidents, on the other hand, they can prevent these civilians from entering the village Well, after all, the country of grass is only so big. If we let them all go in, what''s the point?


    The five shadows, their guards and some high-ranking officials and nobles were specially received in the palace. Within the range of the kingdom of grass, the built palace covers a very wide area, with a width of 100 Li, just like a city. Now the palace is located in the kingdom of grass, which can be regarded as the existence of a country like China.


    "Immortal heaven!"


    When they came to the front door of the palace, there was a huge plaque on their head with four powerful characters on it. When they looked at it carefully, they almost indulged in it. It was incredible. They all lowered their heads in a hurry. They were afraid that they would be dizzy by the four characters again. Just after looking at it, they already felt a little confused It''s too late.


    "What''s going on? Will this plaque release magic


    Wu Ying and the others shook their heads, sobered their heads, and looked left and right. What they saw were all white walls. No matter how they looked, they could not see their heads. The palace stretches for hundreds of miles. Could it be seen by human eyes?


    In a short time, the white stone gate in front of us slowly opened, and a group of people opened their eyes. When the gate was fully opened, the scenery inside would be completely displayed. Naturally, it was white. There was a huge fountain in the middle of the square continuously spraying spring water. Behind the huge square, there were white stone houses, and the white stone columns were like continuous In front of these houses, there is a very tall building in the middle, which is at least three times as big as the house behind. There is a section of white stone ladder below this tall building. If you want to go up, you have to walk along this ladder. If you get closer, you can see a plaque on the top of this tall building, which says "immortal Temple of the emperor." Five big words, all people are in a daze.


    There are countless ninjas standing in the square in front of the Immortal Emperor''s hall. Almost all of them are one person at a time. As long as they can see the alleys and open spaces, almost all of them are guarded by ninjas. This is a very well defended palace. Even a fly can''t fly in. It takes half a year to recruit ninjas. According to the departure plan, a total of 100000 ninjas are needed Now there are 100000 ninjas in this palace. 60000 ninjas are used to attack troops, and 40000 ninjas are used to stand guard, 20000 in the morning and 20000 in the evening. The guard is almost all day and night. No matter who is the defensive force, no matter who comes in quietly, even if there is an enemy invasion at night, 20000 ninjas are on top of it, even if there is a joint attack of the five villages, it can''t be in a short time Time will annihilate them. This is the military strength of today''s immortal temple. 100000 ninjas, even if they can''t do without their hands, are enough to crush any village."Yuzhiboli is not an ordinary person with this idea of flying in the sky!"


    Wu Ying looks at these ninjas standing guard, and a chill rises in their hearts. Even there are so many ninjas standing guard, it''s hard to imagine how many real main forces there are. If you want to break this immortal palace, you can''t do it without the concerted efforts of the whole ninja world www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C336

    Immortal Emperor''s hall is located at the back of the square. As long as you cross the square, you can come to the steps of Immortal Emperor''s hall. However, there are rows of ninjas on the left and right sides of the steps as guards. If you want to go there, you need to make a close examination. No one is an exception. Even Jiu xinnai, who is closest to them, needs the permission of the guards to enter the temple. After all, they have to go there The temple is the most important place in the immortal temple. Once there is a meeting, all the cadres and elders will gather in the temple, just like the early emperors in ancient China. In normal times, there is no one here. Only when there is a major event, or when they are called by themselves, the Ninjas will enter it. But even so, it''s 24 hours a day There are still countless Ninja guardians. This is the heart of the immortal Temple of heaven and the most important place.


    No one has ever measured the size of the square. Although people can see the Immortal Emperor''s Hall in front of them after entering the door, it took ten minutes to cross it. It is conceivable how big the square is. Almost every step of the square has one person and many guards. With such a defensive force, no one can invade and no fly can fly Don''t try to fly in quietly.


    "Stop, if you want to enter the emperor''s palace, you must unload all your sharp weapons and combat materials, otherwise you can''t enter the emperor''s palace!"


    As soon as they were ready to go up the stairs, they were stopped by the two ninjas at the bottom. The celebrities of various countries didn''t feel anything, and they handed in their swords directly. For them, the swords were just an ornament. They didn''t know how to fight. Whether they took them or not was the same. The celebrities of respectable families had no problem, but Wu Ying and them However, the guards are a little reluctant. They have received the order from Li to meet them. How can they confiscate their weapons now? This shelf is too big.


    "Come on, we''re not here to fight. Let''s give them the tools first." Bofeng Watergate saw that the faces of the other figures were not good-looking. For fear that they would cause trouble, he quickly took the lead to take down his harness and gave it to the guard.


    The rest of the people are helpless to see this. The four generations of Huoying have handed it in. They have no reason not to do so. They all take off the tolerance kit one by one. The other four shadows bite their teeth. They feel that what bofengshuimen said is reasonable. Moreover, they dare not resist the rules set by the rules. They take down the tolerance kit and give it to the guards.


    "Hum, I didn''t expect that it would be so troublesome to enter the door. It''s endless!" Three generations of shadow floating in the air, while moving forward, while grumbling discontentedly.


    The rest of the people nodded their heads in line with what they thought. If they wanted to meet people, they could not wear weapons. This custom does not exist in this world. Naturally, they feel strange and difficult to accept. As ninjas, if they lost their weapons, they would lack a sense of security, which is one of the reasons why they are not happy. However, the celebrities are thoughtful Although this seems strange, it is a good way to put an end to part of the assassination. They have thought of setting this rule in their own country after they go back.


    "The short old man in the sky, in front of the emperor''s palace, how can you move forward in vain? If you want to be equal to the emperor, you can''t get down quickly!"


    Just as the crowd was talking, a loud shout came. Three generations of Tu Ying fell on the ground. Looking at the railing on the left side of the emperor''s palace, a middle-aged man was pointing to his red face and thick neck. I think the loud drink just came from him.


    "Presumptuous, I''m the shadow of Yanren village. When will I get you yelling and yelling here, and I won''t step back!" Three generations of Tu Ying''s face is black. He is a man who loves face very much. It''s a helpless move to stay away from him. But how can he endure the training of a nobody.


    As soon as the voice of the three generations of Tu Ying fell, a large number of ninjas came from all directions. In the blink of an eye, all of them were surrounded by water. At a glance, their heads were surging, at least thousands of them. In such a short time, so many ninjas gathered. They were already pale with fright. Wu Ying and the rest of the Ninjas were also sweating. They almost forgot what they were here Where, even if it''s just a little ninja, they have been labeled as yuzhibo, and even Wuying dare not offend them easily.


    "If you dare to be disrespectful to the emperor, I don''t care what you are. When you come here, you must obey the rules of the immortal palace. If you don''t, no one will leave alive!" A middle-aged man came to the front of the crowd and pulled out the long knife at his waist. He had a plan to do it.


    Gollum!


    At this moment, Wu Ying was a little embarrassed. Naturally, they were afraid of leaving. But now it was impossible for them to bow down and admit their mistakes to a nobody. Suddenly, everyone was nervous.


    "Wait, my Lord, we all come to see the emperor. We don''t know much about the rules of the heavenly palace when we first came here, so please make amends. You know, no matter how brave we are, we dare not be disrespectful to the emperor!" No one spoke, but the name of tuzhiguo stood up and apologized. After all, Yanren village is the patron saint of tuzhiguo. If he doesn''t help out, Yanren village won''t be the only one who can''t get away at that time. I''m afraid that tuzhiguo won''t have a good time either.Hearing the name of tuzhiguo, the middle-aged man''s face finally eased a little. He waved his hand, and all the Ninjas immediately dispersed. The middle-aged man said again, "this is the place where the emperor summoned you. Here, the majesty of the emperor is inviolable. It''s the first time for you, so we won''t pursue it. I hope you can take care of yourself, if you hold it again If you don''t listen to the advice of the guards, no one will be able to save you at that time! " Finish saying, also ignore a few shadow that ugliness facial expression, turn round to leave directly.


    "Hateful, a little ninja who used to be a nobody is now acting like a bully in front of us under the name of yuzhiboli. Hateful!" Three generations of Tu Ying''s face was as ugly as a fly, but he could only suppress his anger when he thought of the horror of Li.


    "Well, I have to bow my head under the eaves. Now I''d better hurry to the emperor''s palace. If yu Zhibo has been waiting for a long time, maybe he''ll find some excuse to embarrass us. It''s just a downfall!" Four generations of Fengying sighed helplessly, with a little envy in his tone. Looking at the towering emperor''s palace in front of him, a trace of confusion flashed in his eyes. If only he could come to the world like this one day. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C337

    With a criminal record, people no longer dare to be presumptuous. They walk carefully one by one, for fear of causing any trouble. This ladder is very long, hundreds of meters away, and there are ninjas on both sides. People dare not breathe, for fear that they will run into any ladder within the rules, hundreds of meters. Normally, they can walk it in a minute at most, but now, they are not It took them five or six minutes, and every step was as careful as a sword. Fortunately, they finally arrived at the gate of the emperor''s palace.


    The gate is not closed. Standing at the gate, you can see the wide hall inside. There is a road paved with ruby in the middle. There is a ladder in the front. Above the ladder is a large chair made of purple gold, which looks very luxurious. In the middle of the hall, there is a pool. Objects like the tentacles of Octopus come from the surface of the pool It''s just a fountain. The pool is not big. There are also low tables on the left and right sides. It''s estimated that there will be hundreds of them. We can imagine how big the hall is. No, we should say how big the emperor''s hall is.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the emperor will be here in a moment. Please sit down first." The two ninjas, who had been guarding inside, saw that Wuying and Daming were coming. They rushed forward and said that the two ninjas were girls. They were young, about seventeen or eighteen years old. They looked soft and weak.


    Hearing the speech, they nodded slightly. Now they dare not be presumptuous. Even though the two ninjas look very weak, no one dares to provoke them. What just happened outside can be seen clearly. One by one, they hurried to the front position on the left. Just about to sit down, the two ninjas stopped them.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t sit here as you. Please take five seats!" One of the Ninjas explained with a smile.


    "What? What''s the meaning of this? Is this position hierarchical? " Four generations of Lei Ying asked unhappily.


    "Of course, there are 360 seats here. In order to distinguish their identities, there will naturally be three, six, nine and so on. The top five on the left and right sides are the right assistants of the emperor, and also the places where the ten elders who command the ninja in the immortal Temple sit. Under these ten seats, the top 100 seats are the subordinates of the ten elders The seats of 100 captains, and later, are the seats of team leaders. Your position can only be equal to that of the captains, so your seats should be under the ten elders. You see, there were only 100 captains, but there were 150 seats for you. So remember, the emperor will call you again next time You can''t sit around when you are young! "


    Now there are 100000 ninjas in the immortal temple, so there are 10 elders in the immortal temple, each of whom Rules 10000. Then there are 100 captains, none of whom Rules 1000. Under the captains are the small captains, with a total of 200, each of whom Rules 500. Once the meeting is held, the elders, the large captains and the small captains must rush to the palace Under special circumstances, the five major villages or the names of various countries will be called together, which is why there are only 310 people in power, but there are 400 seats.


    As the two ninjas introduced, the front ten low tables on the left and right sides are gold, the bottom one is 150 silver tables, and the last two hundred are ordinary black iron tables. Of course, this is not to say that these tables are made of gold and silver, but just a layer of gold and silver on the surface, even if there are five villages and five big countries Money can''t support all gold and all silver.


    When people looked at each other, they all saw the shock in their eyes. This kind of setting was too novel in the world. They never thought about this kind of thing. Looking at the ten golden tables on the left and right, they were envious, but it was just like this. They knew it was the position of the ten elders, even if they were pretentious, I don''t dare to say that my status can match the top ten elders of Li. Finally, everyone sat down in front of the silver table and waited for Li''s arrival.


    For half an hour, the whole hall was quiet, and there was no one. The two ninjas had arranged for them to take their seats before they left. Now a group of people were staring at each other. Just as they were impatient, a group of people came in at the door of the hall. Everyone was wearing dark black armor. Their ages were different. They had a look After the five shadows, they sat down in front of the black iron table. After a while, the 200 black iron seats were full of people. It seems that these people are all at the rank of team leader.


    Silence, silence!


    The Hall fell into silence again. No matter who it was, they all knelt down on their seats. They didn''t make a sound and couldn''t talk. This situation made Wuying and Daming very puzzled. No matter what, the master hasn''t come here yet. It''s OK to talk. Is yuzhiboli so strict in discipline?


    Soon, another group of people came in. This time, they were wearing dark red armor. After they came in, they directly sat down in the silver seat. In the blink of an eye, the seats were full. There were only ten gold seats left, the unique purple gold seat in front of them.


    "Here come the elders!"At this time, ten people appeared at the door. They were all panting in black high collar coats, and they didn''t wear armor. All of them were very young. They seemed to be in their twenties. They were the first bodyguards to follow them. Now they have become elders and control the army of 100000 ninjas. These people are all loyal to Li. It''s not necessary to say much about their loyalty However, they are the only ones in the whole clan who are qualified for direct election. Therefore, when it comes to loyalty, there is no one in the whole clan who is more loyal than them. Ten of them do not squint and come directly to their positions. After sitting down, they close their eyes. They look as if they are strangers. They were originally from the family of bodyguards, and they do not accept orders from anyone except from them. Now it is even more important to become elders Needless to say.


    Step on it! Step on it! Step on it!


    The clear sound of footsteps came from the highest place in front of them. Hearing the words, they all looked to the top of the stairs. All of them got up at the same time, left their positions and came to the empty space in the middle. Even the ten elders were no exception. Wuying and Daming saw this. Although they were confused, they still got up and stood behind the ten elders. Looking up, one of them was dressed in purple The young man in gold armor came to the purple gold chair in front of him step by step, and then sat down slowly. His arrogant eyes ignored the momentum of life, and all of them made people want to surrender.


    All of them knelt down on one knee and said respectfully, "see your majesty!" :£¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C338

    Wu Ying doesn''t want to kneel down very much. For them who are always high above, only others kneel down to them. When did they kneel down to others? But now everyone kneels down, even Daming people are no exception. Even if Wu Ying is holding back, if he doesn''t want to kneel down again, he has to kneel down. There are so many people here, if they don''t kneel down, they won''t kneel down The emperor''s face, if let Yu Zhibo lose face in front of the Ministry, this can be a big thing, five shadows dare not to anger Li with this kind of thing, otherwise no one wants to leave alive today.


    "Well, take your seats." Leave to scan the person under one eye, light say.


    "Yes, your majesty!"


    Even when they were walking around, they didn''t make much noise. Soon after everyone was seated, a group of girls came into the hall with fruit plates and put them on every table. These girls are ordinary people who are dedicated to serving people with status. After all, there are some things that need ordinary people to do, not just girls, There are also men, but most of the men are responsible for the heavy work within the cultivation. People live on food. The food supply of 100000 ninjas requires a lot of land and fertile land. But there is no need to worry about these. Today, the rain Kingdom, grass Kingdom and Taki kingdom are merged, and all the Ninjas have moved to the immortal palace. The rest of the sites are inhabited by some civilians, most of them The divided land belongs to the immortal temple, and the land is used for planting, so a large number of ordinary people are needed. After all, you can''t let some ninjas who fight with each other every day pull up their pants and go farming.


    "Today is the first day when my immortal palace is unveiled. It is a very commemorative event for us. At the same time, I also want to let everyone in the tolerance world know the existence of my immortal palace. I am born in heaven and will become the first emperor of this immortal palace. You are all my first ministers. I hope that after today, everyone can be happy Help each other and cooperate with each other From the end of the glass, looking at the bottom of the people light said.


    The people who were originally Li''s subordinates were happy to hold up the wine cup, but the big names of the five big movies and the five big countries were very ugly. Although they had submitted to Yu Zhibo before, it was only in written form, which belongs to the situation that you know, I know, heaven knows and earth knows, but now it is different. The big names of other countries and small villages have gathered here Leaders, if they admit that they are Li''s ministers today, they will be labeled as yuzhibo in the future. For others, it''s their honor to label yuzhibo, but it''s a shame for the five big villages and five big countries. After all, they are defeated countries.


    "Be loyal to the emperor to the death!"


    Everyone responded respectfully, but the five villages and the five big countries drank all the wine in the cup with a bitter face. This cup of wine was too heavy for them. Honor, identity, status, face and everything turned into a cup of wine, and they drank it all.


    "Hey, the five big villages and the five big countries are all ministers of the Immortal Emperor. It''s fun!"


    Listening to other people''s comments, the five films and the five great powers are bitter. They want to retort, but they can''t. After all, they have signed a contract of submission, and more importantly, they don''t have the strength and courage to retort.


    Looking at the performance of Wu Ying and Wu Da Cun, Li nodded slightly. It seems that the war outside has completely subdued them. After the end of the war, Wu Da Cun signed a treaty, which needs to hand over 30% of the total income of their village every year, while the five big countries signed it later. However, these treaties are unknown, but now what happened just now In the future, there will be no more five tolerance villages in the tolerance world, only the immortal temple in the kingdom of grass.


    Next, there''s not much to do. After handing over the affairs in the main hall to the ten elders, Li walked directly from the back. Maitreya is still waiting for his own past. Unlike the five villages and other big names, Maitreya came in directly, and now he''s playing with Jiu xinnai.


    "Well, Jiu xinnai, is what you just said true? Did Li really say that? "


    "Of course, it''s true. It''s just that he''s thin skinned and insensitive in emotion, so he hasn''t said it clearly. But for those of us who are with him all day, don''t you know what he thinks? I''ll tell you something in secret .


    "really?"


    "Of course it''s true. If you don''t believe it, you can ask jinnaro if there is a cell of Asura in your hand. It''s specially reserved for you. Originally, it means that you will be robbed from the ghost Kingdom after settling down here. I didn''t expect that you came first!"


    As soon as I got to the door, I heard Jiu xinnai''s talk and Maitreya''s voice with surprise and shyness. I couldn''t help rolling my eyes. Even Asura''s cells were shaken out by her. Jiu xinnai''s mouth couldn''t hide the secret.


    Touch! Touch!


    Li knocked on the door twice, then directly pushed in. Looking at Jiu xinnai, he said, "Jiu xinnai, how can you .£¡¡±


    "Li, you''ve come just in time. You''ve come to prove it. Are you going to pick up Maitreya yourself? What''s more, do you still have a cell in your hand for Maitreya? Hum, Maitreya doesn''t believe it. You have to prove it to me. Otherwise, at night . you know that! " Without waiting for Li to scold, Jiu xinnai has already made a big push. When he got to the back, he directly provoked Li''s eyes with his beautiful eyes and threatened him with what. Is there such a person who can''t help but talk about men''s and women''s affairs in front of so many people, I''m afraid none of the girls here can be so open except Jiu xinnai."Cough, jiuxinnai, don''t talk first!" Li stares at Jiu xinnai and sees that she spits her head mischievously. Li is too lazy to teach her. He turns his head and looks at Maitreya. At this time, Maitreya is sitting anxiously, as if waiting for something to come. He lowers his head and does not dare to look away.


    Seeing Maitreya like this, it''s a little embarrassed to leave. However, several girls beside him are looking at themselves with a smile, and there is a trace of ridicule in their eyes. In the centrifugal process, they are immediately embarrassed. In front of outsiders, he is a murderous devil, but in front of their loved ones, there is no way to leave them. You can''t beat them.


    "Well, Maitreya, it''s basically the same as what jiuxinnai said. Well, if you like, you can live here in the future. I will deal with it for you in the ghost country. I believe no one dares to embarrass you!" Hold for a long time, from the end can only pretend to be calm to say this.


    "Ha?" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C339

    Finally, Maitreya stayed in the immortal temple and didn''t go back with the name of the ghost kingdom. Although Maitreya was very important to the ghost Kingdom, he was reluctant to say more when he left. He went back depressed, and Maitreya achieved his goal. Three days later, the people who came to the immortal Temple continued to leave To the five big villages, the five big countries, and some small countries and villages around them, they all submit to their separation.


    "Ding, congratulations to the host for completing SS level task. Reward items randomly. Please go to the system space for lucky draw by yourself!"


    Hearing the system''s prompt sound, Li is a little relieved. Since the release of this SS level task, Li has accepted a lot of families and forces, but he has never been prompted to complete it. Now he has set up the immortal palace, and all the major tolerance villages and countries in the tolerance world are also subject to it. However, Li has no bottom in his heart. He doesn''t know how to really complete the task, but the good thing is that now In the system has been prompted to complete, it is also a piece of heart disease.


    "Random rewards?" Li slightly pinches his chin. This is the first time he has encountered this kind of situation since he got the system. In the past, it was reward points, but this time it was random reward. Is it hard to say that the difficulty of the task has reached SS level or above, and the reward of the system has also reached the adverse level? In other words, this kind of thing has reached the current stage, even the integral value can not be exchanged? If so, it is worth looking forward to.


    It''s evening now, and they have gone to prepare for dinner. Of course, as the emperor''s women, they don''t have to do these things. However, Maitreya is the first time to live as a divorced woman. In order to celebrate, they go to the kitchen by themselves. At this time, they just sit in the yard and watch the evening Yang.


    "Let''s go into the system space first and see the random reward rules." I can''t wait to leave. After I close my eyes, my consciousness will sink into the system. It is still the illusory space like the network world. Countless network lines crisscross, and there is a white light in the middle. Compared with the first time, the volume of the white light is much larger, at least twice the size of the head.


    "System, what are the lottery rules? I''m going to draw the lottery now!" Leave Chen pterin for a while, open mouth says.


    WOW!


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a dazzling golden light in front of Li. Even Li couldn''t help closing his eyes. After the golden light had dissipated, a square golden frame appeared in front of Li. On the top of the frame, there were nine square squares with three horizontal and three vertical surnames. A little golden light came out of the frame, which was particularly sacred.


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿£¿£¿£¿£¿¡±


    A total of nine blocks, but there is nothing written on it. There is a big question mark on each block. Seeing this, he was stunned and said, "is it in the form of a flop to decide what reward you can get?"


    "Nine squares represent nine kinds of items, and your reward is in these nine squares. As for which one is, it depends on your own luck. If you are lucky, you may be able to get some good things that you can''t imagine. If you are not lucky, you may only get a handful of bitterness. Now, you start to draw!" The sound of the system confirmed Li''s guess.


    "Life is also a gamble. It''s either going to heaven or going to the earth. This system is in accordance with some rules." Li clenched his teeth, scanned nine squares, and finally put his hand on six squares. This number has no special significance. He just thought that he had five girls, Meiqin, jiuxinnai, Xiaonan, Maitreya and jinnaro, and that he was just six, so he chose the sixth one.


    "I don''t lack anything now. If I insist, it''s a pair of perfect reincarnation eyes!" Li narrowed his eyes slightly and flipped the square fiercely. In fact, he didn''t care much about what he could get. He already had status, women, money and strength. Even if he couldn''t get anything good, he didn''t have much regret. That''s why Li was able to open the medal so decisively.


    "Ding! Congratulations to the host for getting a bottle of Dingyan pill


    The sound of the system has just dropped, and a golden light is flashing in front of Li. After it disappears, a small porcelain vase is suspended in front of Li.


    "Ding Yan Dan?" Li Li takes the small porcelain vase into his hand and looks strange. If there is no mistake in understanding it, Dingyan Dan is able to keep a person''s face from aging, and even his body will not decay. Even in legend, it is also a treasure of the immortal family. Is this system so powerful?


    "Dingyan pill: it can fix the appearance, the body and the life span for 20 years. Within 20 years, the life span, the face and the body will be fixed. At the moment of taking Dingyan pill, after 20 years, the effect of Dingyan pill will disappear. This is the most precious thing. According to the quality of the current world, it is calculated as SSS +! Note that this pill is limited to one pill per person. If you take more than one pill, it''s useless! "


    Seeing the introduction of this bottle of dingyandan in hand, I immediately took a breath of air-conditioning. The effect is too bad. Dingyandan, as its name is, can only fix a person''s appearance and body, but it is absolutely impossible to fix his life. However, here in the system, this bottle of dingyandan can actually fix his life for 20 years. Although other dingyandan are permanent, he said In the end, life is precious. This is not what appearance can be exchanged for. Although the bottle of Dingyan pill given by the system has only 20 years'' effect, once time passes, appearance and life will pass with time, but it is already very adverse. It is equivalent to giving the user 20 years'' life while keeping the appearance for 20 years. It is said that all things are empty when people die, even if they die It''s less than a year, let alone 20 years. It''s really a system product. It''s all high-quality products.Open the cap of the porcelain bottle and have a look. There are ten pills the size of soybeans lying quietly at the bottom of the bottle. There is no medicine fragrance in them. They should be tasteless products. I don''t know what kind of treasure they are made from. After the cap is closed, Li carefully puts them into his arms. This is the most precious one. As long as you take it, you can increase your life span for 20 years Don''t worry about getting old. Although each person can only take one pill, it''s enough. In 20 years, many changes can take place.


    "Well, let''s go out first. Let jiuxinnai take one pill for each of them. They are 18 years old now. As long as they take dingyandan, they will be 18 years old in the next 20 years!" Away from the mouth, out of the system space. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C340

    In the 48th year of Muye, at the end of the second year after the end of the war of tolerance, yuzhibo was born. A few months later, Muye''s nine tails broke away from the seal of renzhuli and reappeared. Four generations of huoyingbo fengshuimen and his wife whirlpool Ziling died. Meanwhile, whirlpool Naruto was born and became the new nine tails of renzhuli. In these months, each Xiaoqiang in the original work has been born one after another When the incident subsided, a letter was handed to Li from Muye. It probably means that he wanted to elect Zilai to be Huoying of the Five Dynasties.


    Different from the original work, due to the early death of three generations of Huoying, the experiment of dashevin didn''t happen. So it''s different to pursue dashevin. They still stay in Muye. After the death of the fourth generation of Huoying, everyone in Muye village plans to recommend Zilai to become Huoying. Maybe this is the personal charm of dashevin. Although dashevin is smarter than Zilai He is capable, but he is addicted to power. He is in the research room all day long and has no sunshine. He has developed a gloomy character. Most people in the village feel afraid when they see him, let alone recommend him as Huoying. Therefore, he should be recommended as the fifth generation Huoying. Gangshou has already left Muye because of his phobia.


    "I didn''t expect that such a thing would happen. Although Watergate completed his dream and became the shadow of fire, he died young and pitifully for his just born child!" After receiving the news, nine Sinai a face Shhh Shhh, after all, was a companion, and wave Feng Shui gate is also good, nine Sinai also feel a little pity.


    "Ah Li nods. This is the fate of Bofeng Watergate. Although Li has a way to change it, he doesn''t do it. After all, Bofeng Watergate is far away from Muye, and Li doesn''t know the specific outbreak time of Jiuwei. The whole Muye only knows about Renzhu''s birth. How can Li know the exact time? It''s impossible for him to stare at Muye all the time for the sake of a storm gate. There are so many things in immortal heaven that he needs to deal with and spend the free time with them. What''s more, nine months ago, Maitreya was pregnant and pregnant in October. Next month is the time when the child was born. So many things need to be left. How can we have time to take care of them Wave wind water gate?


    As for Zilai also took over Huoying, Li didn''t object and agreed to Muye''s request!


    "Hey, be careful. You can''t walk around at this time. What if you move the fetal gas?"


    "It''s OK. We''re not ordinary people. It''s OK to just walk around a little. Besides, I''m sick when I stay in my room alone every day. Now it''s just the sunset. I want to have a good look and let the unborn children have a look at the scenery outside." Maitreya with a big stomach, step by step in the next stone bench sat down, scared away, quickly let her half lie on his body.


    At this time, it was evening, and everyone had nothing to do with it, so they just sat in the yard and watched the setting sun, and looked at Maitreya''s bulging belly. Jiuxinnai was curious, Meiqin was envious, Xiaonan was red, but jinnaro was smiling. Five girls had been living together for so long, jiuxinnai had not moved, Meiqin had not, Xiaonan In the same way, Maitreya was pregnant in one year. Now it is the second year, and the children are about to be born. Not to mention Jiu xinnai, Meiqin and Xiaonan are envious. They also want to have a child for Li Li. Jinaro has already had two children for Li Li thousands of years ago, and has experienced the life of being a mother, so they are better than Meiqin at this time.


    "Maitreya, what''s it like to be pregnant? Do you feel the baby kicking around inside?" Jiuxinnai came forward curiously, put his ear on Maitreya''s stomach, and asked curiously.


    "Ha ha, I''ll know what it''s like when you''re pregnant. I can''t tell you!" Maitreya a face of happiness smile, from the arms of the drill drill, for a comfortable posture.


    "Well, I want to, but I don''t work hard from this guy! I can''t help it! " Nine xinnai a face of resentment of stare from one eye, she really want to try the feeling of pregnancy.


    From the side of Khan ran, this nine Sinai is still very taboo, what words dare to say ah, you are a girl, do not understand what is reserved ah, besides, the birth of a child is man-made can control it.


    A month later, at the door of Maitreya''s room, he walked back and forth anxiously, listening to Maitreya''s hoarse voice. In a real sense, this is the first child in his life, and his first father. It''s impossible to be in a hurry. Even if he once faced an enemy that he could not fight against, he didn''t have this I was in a hurry.


    Not only from, jiuxinnai, they also kept pacing, with anxious color on their faces. The calmer one was jinnaro. After all, she had had such an experience and knew how painful it was to have a baby. For a moment, jinnaro was beside her and constantly comforted her.


    "Is that the emperor! It''s unbelievable. I''ve never seen the emperor behave so impolitely! "


    "What do you know? No matter how the emperor is, he is also a man. Not all new fathers are like this. I don''t know whether the baby is a little princess or a little master this time."


    The Ninjas guarding on one side whispered that the emperor''s child was born. This room has been protected by three layers inside and three layers outside. Not to mention flies, even an ant can''t climb in!WOW!


    Finally, in the cry of a baby, Maitreya''s scream came to an end. Hearing this cry, I felt a blank in my mind. This child is my own flesh and blood, and I finally became a father. After reaction, I directly pushed the door in. Even with his present status and cultivation, he could not calm down in the face of the birth of the child, For the first time in my past and present life, I really have my own flesh and blood. Although jinnaro also gave birth to two children for himself, I have never seen those two children or witnessed their birth. I always feel that there is something missing. But now it''s different. This child is born by himself, and is still pregnant in October, day by day.


    "Your majesty!"


    Seeing Li come in, several women in charge of delivery kneel on the ground one after another. Li ignores them, goes directly to Maitreya''s bed, smiles at Maitreya, and then holds up the baby beside him. The baby has fallen into sleep and is very peaceful. It''s a baby girl.


    "Li, give the child a name." Maitreya weak smile, a happy face said. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C341

    "Ziyuan, the child''s name is Ziyuan, yuzhibo Ziyuan!"


    Li suddenly remembers that Maitreya''s daughter in the original book is Astragalus. Now it happens that Maitreya has become his own wife and gave birth to a daughter, which coincides with the name of Astragalus. It''s nice and economical.


    "Well, that''s a nice name!" Maitreya nodded, with a smile on his face. The name Ziyuan is very close to the witch. It happens that Maitreya is also a witch. The surname yuzhibo represents Li, and Ziyuan represents the witch, which is Maitreya. There is no better name than this.


    "Leave, enough, give me a hug baby!" Jiu xinnai danced excitedly on one side. After Li took his name, he couldn''t wait to snatch the child from Li''s hand.


    "Jiuxinnai, be careful!" Li is sweating and looking at Jiu xinnai. The girl is careless. She is afraid that she will drop the child by accident. Although the child has the blood of Li and Maitreya, which can''t be compared with ordinary babies, babies are babies. No matter how special they are, they can''t afford to fall.


    "I know. Go with Maitreya. We''ll take care of the baby." Jiuxinnai breathlessly clapped off her hand, and then walked to one side with her baby in her arms, constantly coaxing Meiqin. They also followed. The first baby was born. No matter jiuxinnai or Meiqin, they were all babies.


    Li Li shook his head helplessly and came to Maitreya''s side. He took a towel to wipe the sweat on her forehead. Having a baby is the happiest and most painful thing in a woman''s life. Fortunately, Maitreya has transplanted Asura''s cells and has very strong vitality. It doesn''t faint like ordinary women, but it needs to lie down in a short time.


    "Your Majesty, this is little girl rihata. She was born ten days ago!"


    On the 10th day after the birth of Astragalus, ririzu took the same baby girl who had just been born for 10 days. This was told by ririzu when his wife was pregnant. His first child had to be raised by Lilai. In name, it was to find a playmate for xiaoziyuan. Ririzu had been controlled by other gods in his early years. With the growth of time, don''t worry The effect of the God of heaven will not weaken, but it will increase. Today''s Day is full of no intention of disobedience. Of course, there are still some people who don''t give up. After all, they are their own flesh and blood.


    "Well, her name will be yuzhibo Chutian in the future!" Li nodded and looked at a maid beside him. The maid came to rizu and took the ten day old hatching field to Li.


    Xiaohata has just been born for ten days. She needs a lot of sleep every day. At this time, she is sleeping peacefully and breathing smoothly. She is a very healthy baby.


    Looking at rizu, Li frowned slightly and said, "rizu, she will be my daughter in the future. You should know how to do it. When you go back, tell the people who know about it, do you know?"


    "Yes, your majesty!" To day foot slightly close eyes, helpless nod said.


    "Well, you go down first!" He nodded and left the hall with xiaohata in his arms.


    At this point, xiaoziyuan has not yet grown up, and she has already found a playmate for her. Chutian is a few hours smaller than Ziyuan, so in the future, she will be her sister. The two children are put together, and there is a special person to feed them. Maitreya can''t take care of the two people, so she simply goes to two nannies, and the two little ones lie quietly in the cradle When he fell asleep, he had a faint smile on his mouth, especially asters. They inherited Li''s blood and Maitreya''s blood. They had Yin''s power, Yang''s power and witch''s power in their bodies, which could be compared with that of ordinary children. Xiaochutian, according to Li''s conjecture, should be the reincarnation of chakra of jinnaro. Both of them had their own advantages. At this time, even if they fell asleep, they were all smiling Quiet, usually do not cry, eyes are very smart.


    "Li, xiaoziyuan and xiaochutian, when they are full moon, do they really want to entertain all the people in the world of tolerance?"


    Xiao Ziyuan and Xiao Chutian have been born for 27 days. Three days later, when they were born for one month, in previous lives, their children would hold banquets at this time. However, the world is slightly different. Only when their children are one year old can they entertain relatives and friends, mainly hoping to get their blessing. As for the full moon or something, there is no such custom. After all This is the world of tolerance. Everyone is struggling for life. How can they have so much energy to do this? Some poor families even don''t have this kind of banquet when they are one year old, let alone the full moon.


    "Of course, my yuzhiboli''s daughter has been born for one month. Of course, we should let the whole forbearance world know their existence. In the future, xiaochitian and xiaoziyuan will be bullied!" Li Dan snorts, and rightly says that he is very protective. Xiao Ziyuan is the first child in Li''s life. How can he be bullied by others? Xiao Chutian is the reincarnation of chakra in jinnaro, who has an inseparable relationship with Li. Now he is Li''s daughter in name. Of course, he can''t be bullied by others. Li should let the whole world of tolerance We all know the birth of the two little princesses.


    As for the invitation, it was sent out as early as ten days ago. All the famous and influential people in the world of tolerance have sent it out. Now they are on their way. After all, it is the invitation sent by the emperor of tolerance. Who dares to ignore it?Indeed, as Li said, when Li''s invitation was sent out, the whole world of tolerance was boiling. The emperor''s daughter was born, and it was already full moon. This news has a strong impact on anyone, because in everyone''s eyes, Li is God, the emperor who can only be seen, but not close-up. It''s very important for such a legendary man to become a father It''s definitely a very shocking news. This is the birth of the little princess. Many people want to see what the legendary little princess of the emperor is like. Is it the same as ordinary children? Or are they born different?


    Of course, a small number of people with status don''t want to go, such as the shadow of the five big villages and the names of the five big countries. However, due to the pressure of departure, they dare not go. After receiving the invitation, they all seize the time to start, and no one dares to delay half a minute.


    On that day, everyone will not forget the names of the two little princesses, because they must remember who can provoke and who can not www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C342

    "Ha ha, you fools, I''m here. Oh, you''re so stupid. I''m hiding so obviously. Why can''t you find it?"


    In the yard, a silver bell like laughter seemed very cheerful, just like fish in the lake. A six-year-old girl kept shuttling among the trees in the yard. Several women were playing hide and seek with her. However, due to some relations, the women did not dare to say when they found her. They pretended that they could not find her, and then they were scolded by the little girl in a big sweat.


    "Xiaochutian, don''t you go to play with sister Ziyuan?" Li Li looks at Ziyuan, which is like a little angel, and looks at xiaoxiaotian, which is quiet nearby. They grow up together, but their temperaments and personalities are quite different. Ziyuan is a beautiful little princess. No one dares to embarrass her in immortal heaven palace. In addition, Li dotes on her, which makes the girl more and more courageous. Now, she seems to be a little devil, with a lot of company The people she played with cried several times.


    "No, I''m going to practice hard and become a great ninja like my father when I grow up!" Xiaochutian looks up at Li with a look of adoration. She and Ziyuan grew up listening to the legend of Li. At the beginning, for a time, xiaoziyuan and xiaochutian pestered Li and played Ninja games with them for several months. For Li, who is also a legendary ninja in the world of tolerance, as daughters, they have reached the point of extreme adoration. Children are like this The first one to worship is always his father, especially his powerful father.


    "Ha ha, ambition is a good thing, but cultivation stresses the combination of work and rest. When it''s time to play, it doesn''t matter if you don''t become strong. No one dares to bully you when your father protects you!" I can''t help pinching her lovely face after I took photos of her little head. Now Hatta is just cute. Her pure white eyes seem to be free from worldly fireworks, fresh and refined.


    "Really Is that right? " Little Daisy Tian wrinkled her lovely little Qiong''s nose and hesitated. But her pure white eyes kept secretly looking at the crazy asters. There was a glimmer of desire in her eyes. After all, she was a six-year-old. How could she not have fun.


    "It''s true, of course. Go on. Look, your sister is waving to you!" Leave toward the place of purple yuan Nu mouth, said with a smile.


    Xiaochitian smell speech, looked at the purple court, found that she was desperately thinking about the tip of the foot towards their recruitment, xiaochitian heart suddenly appeared a trace of desire, she also wanted to play, hear from the encouragement, she can''t help, whispered to say "that, father, I went to find my sister!"


    "Well, go!" From nodded, funny said.


    After getting Li''s repeated affirmation, xiaohata was slightly relieved and immediately turned around to leave. However, he seemed to think of something. His body stopped again, and then quickly turned around and jumped to Li''s body. Holding Li''s neck, he kissed Li''s face and said happily, "goodbye, father!"


    "That girl!" Looking at xiaochutian''s cheerful back, Li shakes his head slightly, with a smile on his face. Now, Li likes to accompany xiaoziyuan and xiaochutian every day, and Meiqin often accompany them. If they can, li really wants to fix the time like this. However, it''s just thinking about it. He deeply knows who his enemy is and how to sail against the current Truth, if you stop here, sooner or later, it will become the dust of the universe and disappear.


    After taking dingyandan, there was no trace on Li''s face for six years. He was still 18 years old. Standing with xiaochitian, I''m afraid no one would think Li was their father.


    Whoosh!


    At this time, a ninja suddenly appeared in front of Li, knelt down on one knee and handed a letter up. Seeing this, Li narrowed his eyes slightly and took the letter over. The Ninja disappeared immediately. He came and went quickly, as if he had never appeared before.


    He opened the letter and looked at it roughly. Li frowned and closed the letter. This letter was a distress letter from the name of ghost kingdom. It said that the seal of ghosts and monsters had been weakened for some reason. There was a sign of breaking the seal. There was no ninja in ghost kingdom. Before, it had been suppressed and sealed by the witches. Now, the witches and monsters are not alone The only branch of the clan has been abducted by Li. There is no way for the ghost Kingdom now, so the name of the ghost Kingdom hopes to let Maitreya go back and take away the monsters.


    "Monsters, undead legion, it seems that it won''t be too boring next. First tell Maitreya about it!" He stood up, put the letter into his arms, and took a look at xiaoziyuan and xiaochutian, who were playing hide and seek. Liwei smiles and then turns to leave.


    At this time, Meiqin and Xiaonan are practicing. Janaro is responsible for knowing about them, while jiuxinnai is teaching Maitreya seal. Now Maitreya has become a divorced woman and has given birth to a daughter. She is already a family. Jiuxinnai basically teaches Maitreya seal. It''s impolite to say that today''s Maitreya seal Although Maitreya''s frontal combat effectiveness is not high, as long as she won her seal, it is basically impossible to break free.


    When they came to the room where Jiu xinnai and Maitreya were, they were studying the seal technique. When they saw that they were leaving, they immediately stopped discussing."Li, aren''t you accompanying Xiao Ziyuan and Xiao Chutian? Why do you have time to come here? " Jiu xinnai blinked and asked suspiciously.


    "Well, well, you''d better look at this letter first." He sat down beside Maitreya and handed Maitreya the letter of the name of the ghost kingdom.


    When Maitreya heard the words, she picked up the letter suspiciously and began to watch. In a short time, Maitreya''s eyebrows wrinkled. At the end, she had clenched her hands, and her face was very ugly. As a witch, she had the most profound understanding of the horror of monsters. It can be said that monsters were a nightmare for Maitreya, which was her heart disease, namely Her strength is not what it used to be. She can''t get rid of this mental illness.


    "What kind of monster is a monster? How could Maitreya be so scared? " After reading the letter, Jiu xinnai asked suspiciously.


    "Leave, help me!" Maitreya didn''t answer jiuxinnai, and then turned to look away, but soon, she was stunned, because she saw a cruel fact, monsters, even killed her, left jiuxinnai, they kept crying. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C343

    This monster is generally used to describe the decadent human heart. The more greed, evil, selfishness, and human''s bad nature are, the stronger the monster is. It is not one of the tail beasts, but its strength is comparable to that of the tail beast. Most people can''t accept it. However, its only enemy, that is, the weakness, is the power of witches. Witches don''t like it They don''t have much fighting power, but their own strength is lethal to monsters. Similarly, monsters can''t be eliminated. Even if they are eliminated now, as long as human beings still exist, monsters will revive indefinitely. Therefore, the only way is to seal monsters into Maitreya''s body in the way of human pillar force, just like human pillar force, as long as monsters If you break the seal, you can take the body of the person who sealed it. At that time, the power of monsters and witches will be enough to destroy heaven and earth.


    However, it is not enough for Li to be afraid of the monster''s current strength, even if he is immortal?


    "Maitreya, don''t worry. I''ll go with you and seal off the monsters forever!" From holding Maitreya''s hand, comfort, he does not know what Maitreya is worried about, although know that she has the ability to see through the fate of others, but do not believe that, with their own, monsters can do whatever they want.


    "Li, I "Maitreya opened her mouth, but she didn''t say what she had foreseen. In her heart, she didn''t believe that the power of monsters could be compared with Li. Maybe her prediction was wrong? Although thinking like this, the sadness between the eyebrows did not decrease at all. Monsters have great deterrent power for the witches, just like the old enemies of each other. Either you die or I die, there is no room for coexistence. Witches of all ages died after fighting with monsters. Even if they won, they would eventually die, for unknown reasons.


    "Peace of mind, not only from Oh, we will go together, you see, jinnaro is the niece of liudaoxian, Meiqin has the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, Xiaonan has liudaoxian''s artifact banana fan, and I, at least, come from the seal family, such a lineup, it''s not easy to defeat a small monster?" Jiu xinnai patted Maitreya on the shoulder, said with a bold face, and also pretended to drum out the muscles that didn''t exist on the small arm.


    Although they didn''t speak, they all nodded with a smile. They haven''t moved for a long time since the establishment of immortal heaven palace. Now that Maitreya is in trouble, they naturally won''t stand by.


    Looking at Li and Jiu xinnai, Maitreya felt very relieved and finally showed a smile. The sadness between his eyebrows disappeared a lot. He was moved to say "thank you!"


    "What are you talking about? Do we still need to talk about this?" Jiuxinnai pretended to be angry and tooted his mouth.


    Outside the door, two small heads are sticking to the door, eavesdropping is very happy, these two little guys are naturally xiaochitian and xiaoziyuan.


    "Sister, this is not good. Father and mother are discussing important matters. If we eavesdrop on them, father will not be happy!" Xiaohata was a little flustered, and his eyes were looking around, with a look of no master.


    "It doesn''t matter, father. He loves us so much that he won''t punish us. Besides, didn''t you just hear father and mother talking about monsters? It seems that my father is going to do it himself. Aren''t you interested in it? " Xiao Ziyuan''s eyes were dribbling and turning. It seemed that she thought of something. With a smile, she said again, "Hatta, I tell you, my father is very powerful. All the people in Tiangong worship the power of my father very much, but we have never seen him fight since we were born. This time is an opportunity. If we miss it, we may lose it in the future You will never see it. Don''t you want to see the power of your father? "


    "Ah, my father is so powerful that many people in the heavenly palace worship him. They have seen the power of my father. But as my father''s precious daughter, we know nothing about our father. Isn''t that a kind of sadness?" Small asters said, but also pretended to look up and sigh, a melancholy look.


    This girl likes to stick to Jiu xinnai since she was a child, and Jiu xinnai likes children so much that she takes Xiao Ziyuan as her heart, and loves her as much as Maitreya''s own mother. Therefore, Xiao Ziyuan and Jiu xinnai spend the most time together, and their character is almost the same as Jiu xinnai. She is mischievous and careless, but the difference is that this girl is different from Jiu xinnai Inheriting her mother''s wisdom, she became very strange. Since she could walk, the whole Tiangong temple had been turned upside down by her. Many times, she had to mobilize more than 1000 ninjas to find her home, which had become a common practice. Every time she was arrested and saw a serious face from her, she immediately began to cry. Then, it was hard to leave. It seemed to teach her a lesson It''s easy to use. When it comes to the back, it''s getting worse. She makes the whole Tiangong jump every once in a while. Every day when she comes back, she''s dirty and doesn''t look like a girl at all.


    Xiaoziyuan is very naughty, but xiaochutian is on the contrary. Because she has been following jinnaro since she was a child, she has a quiet personality and works hard to grow up to be a lady of a big family. But just because of this, she is often fooled by xiaoziyuan, and then she often plays around with xiaoziyuan. Xiaochutian adores jinnaro very much, because jinnaro often tells her stories, Coax her to sleep, and the most important thing is to leave. As time goes by, she has a great worship of Li. She practices seriously every day, and wants to have the same powerful power as Li. Because of this, her worship is often used by xiaoziyuan, and then coax xiaochitian to play with her. Just like now, when it comes to her father, she is still a child Not to look like hatada immediately hesitated, she really want to see how strong her father adults in the end."Daisy, don''t hesitate. Let''s make a quick decision. My father won''t take us, so we have to go out by ourselves. We''ll follow my father after they come out of the palace!" Xiaoziyuan see xiaoxiaoxiaotian a little moved, immediately born up.


    However, at this time, the face of the small asters turned black. I don''t know when, Li had already appeared behind them. Holding the collars of the small asters and the small daisy fields, he raised them one by one. The two little guys immediately sighed dejectedly.


    "Father ..£¡¡± Xiaoziyuan smile, big eyes narrowed into crescent, turned to look away, split the corner of the mouth, there are a few small teeth did not grow completely. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C344

    The birth of monsters is a great event for the world of tolerance. As far as the threat is concerned, monsters are much more powerful than tailed animals. For the time being, the immortal characteristics of monsters are enough to make all ninjas helpless. In a distant era, monsters once came to the world and almost broke the whole world of tolerance. We can imagine how powerful monsters are, Now the monsters reappear. The name of the ghost country not only sent letters to Li Li, but also sent letters to five villages, hoping to get the support of reinforcements. In the final analysis, the ghost country is a country without a village of tolerance. To solve this problem, we must rely on the strength of ninja.


    And the forbearance community also knows the harm of monsters. This threat is no longer limited to a small ghost country, so after receiving the letter for help, the major forbearance villages almost immediately started their operations. Of course, the first thing is to ask for permission from the government. After all, the five forbearance villages are under the rule of the immortal palace, and if they don''t get permission, they will send troops without permission, No matter in which world, the imperial power is absolute. Even though the five villages don''t want to be controlled by others, they still dare not resist when they are still alive.


    In the dark of the night, the sky has been filled with a layer of black fog, even the moon has been covered, the earth has fallen into a darkness, but the darkness does not mean silence, in this dark land, teams of stone sculptures are moving slowly like an army, where trees, walls, all are destroyed, the countries they pass are destroyed Destroy.


    "You can''t let them out when I don''t come back, you know?" From the two hands with small fields and small asters, directly into a room, and then lock the door, looking for two ninjas to guard at the door.


    "There''s no need to do that. Although xiaoziyuan is a little naughty, it''s also a good obedient child, not to mention xiaochutian. I don''t think it''s necessary to lock them up!" Jiuxinnai can''t bear to intercede for xiaoziyuan and xiaochutian. After all, it''s harmful to children''s spiritual growth to close a small dark room or something.


    "Jiuxinnai, you are too used to Ziyuan. This girl is very strange. If I don''t lock them up, Ziyuan will follow us with daisy. You should know that this action is not for fun. The monsters have undead legions. It will be a scuffle at that time. If two little guys follow us secretly, what will happen What can I do? " From shook his head, helpless said.


    "Father, let us out, or else Otherwise, I will ignore you in the future! " As soon as Li''s voice fell, Xiao Ziyuan''s voice spread to the outside through the door wall. Li''s face was black. This girl is really bold.


    The two ninjas who were guarding the gate were ashamed. The man standing in front of them was the emperor of the immortal temple. Everyone else respected him as if he were a God. Now it''s good that the little princess inside was so open-minded. It''s really hard for every family to read.


    "Let''s go. When the girl named Ziyuan is tired, it will stop!" Li stares at Jiu xinnai who is laughing secretly, then looks at Maitreya and says to them.


    "Well!"


    According to the information in the original work, monsters have always existed, and no one has really destroyed them completely. However, before that, monsters have always acted alone, and the scope of their harm will not be too large. Although they once pushed the world to the edge of despair, it will take a long time, but now, one made of stone The puppet Legion suddenly appeared, wantonly occupied the surrounding countries, where no one could resist the attack of this strange army.


    "What''s the matter? Why did such a huge puppet army suddenly come out? The Witches of all ages didn''t pass down the story of this puppet army. Is it because of the age?"


    A mountain peak, with Maitreya and thousands of ninjas, quietly looks at the mighty puppet army below. Maitreya''s face looks like a ghost. Ghosts and monsters are their enemies for generations. It can be said that Maitreya knows all about the power and cards of ghosts and monsters from the letters left by the Witches of past dynasties, but now this puppet army is a group Never recorded power.


    "Monsters have survived for so many years and raised many storms, but they all ended in failure, so they should have learned the lessons of failure, learned to be smart, and knew how to cooperate with human beings. This Legion is obviously controlled by the puppet technique and the power of monsters, you see!" After that, a kuwu with a detonator was thrown out and inserted directly into a puppet. The violent explosion broke up more than a dozen puppets. However, within a few minutes, the damaged puppet was reunited and kept up with the army again.


    "Puppet technique can make inanimate things have the ability of action, and the power of monsters has the characteristic of immortality. When the number of puppets and the power of monsters are combined, this immortal army like monsters will be produced. The general attack has no effect on them, and no matter what, it can only delay their action!" From slightly narrowed eyes, light said.


    If you remember correctly, this undead Legion was made by a man named huangquan who used the power of monsters. According to the tips given in the original book, this undead Legion almost destroyed the whole continent. Later, Maitreya used powerful ninja to seal monsters to solve the nearly destroyed continent. According to the time given in the original book, it is the same as the present The time is just right. That is to say, the man who secretly controls this undead army is the yellow spring of his youth, and the monsters should also be with this yellow spring."Do you really want to use the seal technique to seal these undead monsters?" Jiu xinnai, with a smile and a wave, looked at Li confidently and said, "Li, this monster army will be handed over to me. I''ll seal them all!"


    "Wait!" Seeing that Jiu xinnai was so impatient, Li had no choice but to hold Jiu xinnai, and then pointed to the undead army below and said, "there are at least tens of thousands of monsters, and the people who secretly control these monsters must still use the power of monsters to create this kind of monsters. If we only deal with these small minions here, it''s really endless!"


    "Well Do you mean to deal with monsters directly Nine Xin Nai Leng Leng, doubt of ask a way.


    "Well!" Li Li nodded, then turned and looked at the five thousand ninjas he had brought out. He said faintly, "the Ninjas from the five Ninja villages will arrive here soon. After they come, you will cooperate with them to hold the army here. Do you know?"


    "Yes, your majesty!" Five thousand people answered at the same time. Although the voice was loud, the undead legions below were puppets, so they continued to walk forward as if they had not heard it.


    "Hey, yuzhiboli, when I joined Tiangong, you drove me out. Now I''m going to show you that I''m not a mediocre person, so you can have a good time with this undead army."


    In a dark cave, the sad laughter makes people feel cold all over the place.


    in the dark cave, the laughter makes people feel cold all over the place www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C345

    "Damn, where is that monster hiding? It''s been looking for so long!"


    Most of the ghost countries have changed, including the underground ancestral hall of the ghost country. There are no ghosts and monsters anywhere, and there are no people related to ghosts and monsters. Jiu xinnai''s patience has long been polished, and he is complaining all the way.


    "Maitreya, can''t you sense the location of the monsters?" Li frowned slightly. It''s not a good way to drag on like this. The undead army is really powerful. Even if tens of thousands of ninjas block it, it''s still very hard. Moreover, the number of undead army is still increasing, and there are more than 100000. Of course, Li is not interested in destroying the world. But what makes Li care is the direction of the undead army It''s actually the direction of immortal temple. If we let this Legion go on, I''m afraid there will be trouble in immortal temple. Although there are 100000 ninjas in immortal temple, the characteristic of this immortal Legion is immortality. After a big war, the loss will be very big. Besides, xiaoziyuan and xiaochutian are also in immortal temple. They can''t be involved in danger, so they can''t do anything else Before the immortal Legion reaches the immortal palace, it can find out the monsters and destroy them.


    As a matter of fact, he was worried too much. The ancient spirit of Ziyuan was far beyond his imagination. As soon as he left the front foot of Ziyuan, the back foot of Ziyuan came out of Tiangong with his young field. Although they were locked and guarded, they were the little princesses of Tiangong. It was so easy for them to go out. They pretended to have stomachache or something and cheated the guards in , and then stun, sneak out, this kind of thing, it is not too easy for them.


    "Daisy, look, there''s a big waterfall. Let''s go in and have a look. Maybe the monster my father is looking for is in it!"


    "It''s better not to. My father said that this monster is so powerful that ordinary people can''t deal with it. If it''s really in it, we will be killed!"


    Two small figures hide in the grass in front of a waterfall. The girl''s eyes are twinkling with excitement. Her eyes are full of thirst for knowledge. When she was a child listening to her father''s story, she remembered a story very clearly. It seems that a monkey jumped into the turbulent waterfall bravely in order to become the monkey king, and didn''t forget it When she thought that there was a cave behind the waterfall, and then the monkey became the monkey king of a group of monkeys. Ziyuan was very interested in this story. When she was a child, she often had to tell it to her over and over again. Now the situation is similar to that of the monkey. It''s also a waterfall. If there is a cave behind the waterfall, what will be in it ? delicious? Or is it fun? Think about, the corner of the mouth of the aster has been hanging crystal saliva.


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. We just need to sneak in and make sure that the monster is in it. If it''s really in it, we''ll hurry out and tell my father. You think, my father, they haven''t found it for so long. If we find it, will my father look at us with new eyes?" Ziyuan, with a smile, flashed a bright light in her eyes.


    "Really? Will my father really look at us with new eyes? " Little Daisy''s white eyes are bright when she hears the words. This is her death. She knows Daisy like the palm of her hand. Obviously, she wants to satisfy her curiosity. She just withdraws her leave to make full use of her father''s worship.


    "Of course, it''s true. Well, don''t waste your time. If they come here, we''ll lose all our previous achievements!" Small purple yuan nodded, small head, can''t help the exploration desire in the heart, urge a way.


    "Well, let''s go and see what''s behind the waterfall!" Xiaochitian also nodded, in order to let her father identify with her, xiaochitian has nothing to care about.


    As a result, xiaoxiaoxiaotian and xiaoziyuan cat, who were fooled, went to the waterfall.


    Behind the waterfall, in a dark and humid cave, a pair of red eyes suddenly opened, as if they could penetrate the layers of stone walls and the waterfall. They directly saw the scene outside the waterfall. What they saw were two children with cat''s waist, and they didn''t know what to do.


    "What''s this?" Huang Quan narrowed his eyes slightly and frowned. He couldn''t remember who these two little guys were. Although their purpose seemed to be the waterfall, they were just two little ghosts. Huang Quan couldn''t figure out who they were, so he simply closed his eyes again. This is his hiding place. If there is no need, he won''t go out. Of course, if there are two little ghosts outside It''s another matter that the guy runs in without knowing his life. No matter what, the position of the immortal Legion must not be exposed before it reaches the immortal palace.


    "Is it my illusion? I feel the chakra of Hatta and asters


    Li, who is looking for monsters, suddenly stops and frowns. In his just perception, chakra of Chutian and Ziyuan does appear. As their father, Li knows their chakra like the palm of his hand. In addition, Li''s perfect immortal body can feel their chakra even across ten miles, but it''s far away from where they are now Immortal temple is hundreds of miles away. What''s the matter? Did those two little guys come here? At the thought of this possibility, Li''s face turned black."Said, I also sensed, the small purple court and the small young farmland chakra is near here!" Jinnaro also said.


    "I feel it, too!" Jiuxinnai nodded, his face flashed a trace of joy, thumbed up and said, "little asters are really worthy of the devil, ha ha!"


    Xiaonan and Maitreya frowned slightly when they heard the speech. But soon, Maitreya''s face changed. They turned around and looked at a mountain behind them. Their face turned pale and said, "I feel that the power of monsters is in this mountain. It can''t be wrong. It''s here!"


    "What?" From smell speech, face a change, purple yuan and Chuda of chakra is also in this direction, difficult not that two little guys bumped into the devil''s territory? As soon as I thought of this possibility, I was so anxious that I said to jiuxinnai, "monsters and asters, their chakras are all in this mountain peak. If we let asters and Chutian meet monsters, they will be in danger. Now let''s go to find them separately. Remember, when we meet monsters, we should try to delay as much as possible, and we can''t fight with them alone. We can''t wait until I come here Get rid of it


    "I know!"


    This time, even jiuxinnai''s face has changed. It''s not a joke. If Ziyuan and Hatta meet the monster first, it''s really bad. The two little guys have no fighting power in front of the monster. Including Li, the six people disperse directly and go towards the nearby mountain www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C346

    The so-called peak is just from the back. If it is from the front, there is a huge waterfall hanging on the surface of the peak. The river is very fast. I almost searched the whole peak and found no existence in the cave. After a big circle, I came to the front of the peak and saw a huge waterfall.


    "There are also the chakras of Astragalus and Chutian. They were here two and a half hours ago, but they are not seen now. Moreover, the breath of chakra points directly to the waterfall ahead. Is it difficult for these two little guys to run under the waterfall?" Li Li narrowed his eyes slightly and came to the edge of the waterfall. There was a very fast river below. Moreover, due to the waterfall above, a huge vortex formed on the surface of the river. In this case, not to mention a person, even a chicken feather could not float.


    "Although the girl of Ziyuan is naughty, she is smart and tight. She should not know how dangerous it is to swim in the river, so it is impossible to swim at the bottom of the river. Then, the only place is the waterfall!" Li murmured and looked up at the huge waterfall in front of him. At first glance, the falling river was very fast. Even if a strong shadow player wanted to use chakra to stand in the middle of the waterfall, he would be washed down. However, if he looked carefully, he would find that there was a one person wide gap in the middle of the waterfall. However, because the area of the waterfall was too large, he could not see it Seeing this, I knew that Ziyuan and Chutian might have entered through this hole. The two girls, one smart and the other with white eyes, found that this hole was too simple.


    "When you go back, you have to smoke them well!" Li Li laughs and scolds in a low voice, and then jumps straight in through the breach. When he lands, Li Li suddenly looks strange. Unexpectedly, there is a huge cave inside. What''s more surprising is that the cave behind the waterfall doesn''t look wet at all. It just looks cool. It looks like a natural karst cave. It''s full of water It has the effect of being warm in winter and cool in summer.


    To enter the cave, there is an open space with a width of several hundred meters. In the innermost part of the open space, there are eight small openings that can only accommodate two people to enter side by side. At this moment, I don''t know which way the Chutian and Ziyuan are going. Here, I can clearly perceive their chakra, and I also know the specific location. However, these eight holes are very different In other words, even if you can sense where they are, you can''t know exactly which hole they are in, such as the fifth and the sixth. The difference between the two holes is less than one meter. In this way, you can feel whether they are in the fifth or the sixth.


    "Mu Dun, the art of Mu Fenshen!" In the sense of Li, the location of Chutian and Ziyuan is in the third or fourth cave. In this case, as long as you separate one, you can find them. Even if you meet the enemy, you will not lose to a monster. You know, Li''s Mudun separation is very important It''s half strength.


    Somewhere in the cave, Huang Quan, who had been calm, suddenly opened his eyes. His face changed dramatically. Just now, the monster told him that a very terrible character was approaching here. Huang Quan was in a panic. Who was the person who could make the monster say four words of very terrible? Huang Quan''s first thought is to leave.


    "Mr. monster, please lend me your strength and let me see who it is!" Huang Quanqiang calmed down and said to the monsters in his body.


    "You are a fool. I said that this character is terrible. If you want to check him now, your position will be exposed in a moment!" A dull voice came from the body of Huang Quan, with a little anxiety in the tone.


    "How can it be, Mr. monster? Are you afraid of that man?" Huang Quan had an unbelievable face. He thought that with the help of monsters, he would be able to fly into the sky and destroy the man who once drove him out. No matter how bad he was, the immortal palace would collapse. Unexpectedly, at this moment, this demon, who is known as being able to destroy the world, said such words.


    "This human is very strong. In remote times, I have seen several more terrible human beings than him. At that time, even I did not dare to fight with them. Now the human power is approaching the level of that human, which is the so-called six immortals in your ninja mouth. Now the human power is infinitely close to the six immortals, Even I can''t be his opponent, asshole. What''s the matter? Why are there such terrible people in this era? " At the end of the day, the monsters were furious, and the violent force rushed through the body of the yellow spring, rolling its eyes.


    "Mr. monster, please calm down!" Huang Quan was in a cold sweat. With his strength, he couldn''t bear the power of monsters. It''s OK that monsters don''t move. When he moves, he feels that his body will be torn.


    "Asshole, you cheated me. When you found me, you said that as long as I cooperated with you, you could be king in the world. Why didn''t you tell me that there were still such terrible people in the world at that time? Did you deliberately want to lure me out and get rid of me? You asshole, I''d like to see you What means are there to subdue me The monsters roared loudly, and the force collided faster and fiercer. The yellow spring had already rolled on the ground."Mr. demon, please calm down. I don''t want to frame you, but I used to be just a little person. I only know the legend of the six immortals, and I don''t even know whether he really exists. It''s even more impossible to see the power of the six immortals. As for Yu Zhibo, I don''t know that his strength will be so terrible, but please don''t worry, Mr. demon I''ve come up with a way to deal with him. Please give me a little time. I''ll kill Yu Zhibo right away. Then you will be king in the world! " Huang Quan covered his stomach and curled up on the ground. He said in a hurry that he was afraid that if he went on like this, he would explode and die.


    "Oh? You said you had a way to kill that man? What is the solution? " After hearing this, the monsters calmed down and asked suspiciously. Although it is human''s bad nature, it is still slightly inferior to the level of cunning. After all, the essence of bad nature is human. How can the monsters formed by bad nature compare with the essence of human? But it''s not stupid. After a while, he said again, "if you dare to cheat me this time, I''ll make you miserable before that man comes here, you know?" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C347

    "Sister Ziyuan, I think we''d better go back. It''s so dark here. What if we meet that monster?"


    In the dark cave, two small figures are slowly moving forward. The leading one is Astragalus. This girl has a lot of courage and doesn''t know why she is afraid. She grew up in Tiangong. Because her father left, the whole Tiangong ninja, no matter the strong or the weak, can''t do anything about her. She doesn''t dare to fight, and she can''t bear to scold for a long time As long as her father is there, no one dares to bully her. Even if there may be a monster in front of her, she has no fear at all.


    "What do you say? We''ve all come here. How can we give up? And with my many years of hide and seek experience, there may be a trace of that monster deep in this cave!" At this point, Ziyuan opened his mouth, a trace of saliva from the corner of his mouth, murmured, "if I find this monster, my father will praise me, I really look forward to it!"


    Hearing the words of the asters, Hatta''s eyes suddenly brightened, and her fear disappeared completely. The asters poked her to death again. As soon as she thought of getting her father''s approval, Hatta would become a brave little soldier.


    However, just at this time, a figure came out from their front, and the two little guys immediately breathed and fixed their eyes. After seeing the person clearly, both of them could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. Even Xiao Ziyuan was no exception. No matter how much she said, in the final analysis, she was only a six-year-old child. If she really wanted to meet a monster, she would still be afraid.


    "Mother, why are you here!" As soon as Ziyuan''s eyes turned, he knew that he would be punished if he ran out secretly this time. Suddenly, he came to Maitreya in a coquettish way and pulled Ziyuan''s hand to shake.


    Yes, it was Maitreya. At that time, in order to find the two little guys as soon as possible, they had separated from each other.


    "Mother!" Xiaohata also came to Maitreya, low head and whispered a, she can''t have such a thick skin, know that he made a mistake, so low head ready to be disciplined.


    Maitreya coughed twice, pretended to stare at the asters and the fields seriously, and scolded, "what''s the matter with you? Why did you come here? Aren''t you afraid that your father will teach you?"


    "Why, my father, he loves us so much that he won''t be willing to teach us a lesson. Besides, mother, you won''t watch my father teach us a lesson! Don''t forget, I''m your own Xiaoziyuan covered her face, pretended to be aggrieved and said, with a little cry in her voice. However, her heart was exposed by her blinking eyes to the nearby daisy.


    "Why, Maitreya, why are you here?" At this time, Li also came to see two little guys, who wanted to teach a lesson, but it was a little strange to see that Maitreya arrived earlier than himself.


    "I can''t help it. These two children are my own flesh and blood after all. I''m not in a hurry. Who''s in a hurry?" Maitreya smiles and lovingly touches the small heads of aster and daisy.


    "My own flesh and blood Is that right? " Li Wenyan narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Maitreya thoughtfully. Then he looked at the pathetic purple garden and the scared young field and said, "you two little guys dare to run out of the palace without permission and come to this place. It''s totally against my meaning. I have to teach you a lesson this time, lest you don''t know the heaven and earth next time!" With that, a serious look appeared on Li''s face.


    "Well, you''re right. These two children are too naughty. We must teach them a lesson." Maitreya nodded in agreement, and then walked away step by step.


    Li Wenyan narrowed his eyes slightly, looked at Maitreya and said, "jiuxinnai, they are still in the palace of heaven. Well, since the monsters can''t be killed, they can only seal. Now the two little guys have found it. You send the message to jiuxinnai in the palace of heaven first. She is a master of seal, maybe she can help you!"


    "Oh, I see!" Maitreya nodded, then took out a roll sleeve, just wanted to record the situation here, but at this time, Li suddenly got into trouble, directly kicked Maitreya''s stomach, the huge power of Maitreya kicked the whole person to the side, directly hit the next stone wall, the whole person fell into the stone wall.


    The sudden change made the cryptic asters and the frightened young fields startled, and looked at Li with an unbelievable face. What''s the matter? In their influence, father adults love their mother very much, let alone beat them, even scold them.


    "Father, what are you doing? She''s a mother. Why do you beat her? If it''s just because of me, you''ll teach me a lesson. Why do you beat mother?" Xiao Ziyuan stopped in front of Li and stopped the next step. Her big eyes turned red. This time, she was not pretending to cry, but really crying. She didn''t expect that she was just mischievous, which implicated her mother to be beaten.


    Li Wenyan, slightly stunned, looked at the red eyes of small asters, slightly distressed. He was too impulsive and forgot to explain to them. Thinking of this, Li touched the head of small asters and said with a sorry face, "asters, don''t be confused by her appearance. This guy is not your mother, although I don''t know how she can become your mother But what she said just now is full of loopholes. As soon as I heard it, I knew that it was not your mother herself, and I was the first one to find this place. Why did your mother catch up with you before me? "Hearing the words, Ziyuan and Chutian suddenly looked at Maitreya in disbelief. They didn''t doubt the words of Li. In their hearts, their father was a god like man. What he said was a wise saying. The two little guys believed in the words of Li from childhood, and instinctively didn''t have the mind of doubt.


    "Keke, yuzhiboli, you are very powerful. You can see that. But can you tell me how you found out that I was a fake? My transfiguration is quite special. It''s a secret skill handed down from generation to generation in the ghost kingdom. It''s called Shadow mirror body transfiguration. Once you use this secret skill, you can become anyone. But the price is that you can only change it once in your life, and you can never change it back. But the advantage is that even God can''t tell the true from the false. Why are you so sure that I''m a fake? ¡±


    in order to sneak attack, Huang Quan did not hesitate to use this secret technique to turn himself into Maitreya. This kind of sacrifice is very great. A man turns into a woman, and the pain is only known by his own experience. However, all this is for the sake of his heart''s big plan. Even if he succeeds, he did not expect to fail. Anyway, he also wants to know the reason for his failure. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C348

    "Maitreya" coughed twice and vomited a mouthful of blood. Just that foot directly displaced his internal organs, and even lost his ability to act. With the strength of today''s tolerance world, there is no one who can bear his foot but has nothing to do with it, and huangquan itself is just a slag with only five combat effectiveness.


    "Fool, since you want to disguise as Maitreya to deceive me, you should at least collect some information. Jiu xinnai came out with us, but I just asked you to send the information here to Jiu xinnai who is still in the heavenly palace. You started to act without saying a word. Do you think this flaw is not big enough? And there is the most fatal flaw. Although the two girls, Ziyuan and Chutian, call Maitreya mother, it''s a pity that Ziyuan is Maitreya''s own flesh and blood, but Chutian is jinnaro''s daughter. But you just said that these two children are your own flesh and blood. Now do you understand? Yellow spring From cold hum a, light say.


    "Sure enough, you are the first emperor in the world of tolerance. You are so powerful that you have such a keen observation. Moreover, you are so cruel as I am now. But don''t think I will lose in this way!" Huang Quan coughed up two mouthfuls of blood and said with hatred. At this time, a purple tentacle came out of Huang Quan''s stomach and rushed directly to Li''s chest.


    "Monsters?" Seeing this, he stepped back two steps, and directly lifted up the hatchlings and asters with one hand. With a flash of body shape, the three disappeared.


    "Yuzhibo, don''t try to escape!"


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The whole people of huangquan exploded, and the monsters broke through the body of huangquan. Seven or eight tentacles directly penetrated the layers of stone walls and cut the whole mountain with a roar!


    "What''s the matter? Is the ground shaking? Isn''t it true that the monsters are in this mountain peak? "


    Jiuxinnai, who are looking for asters and nestling fields, their faces change and they go towards the waterfall in front one by one. At that place, they feel their chakra of Lihe and asters. If there is no accident, Lihe should have met with nestling fields of asters and found the evil. Maitreya''s face is more solemn and monsters come out, which means that She is about to face her old enemy, the existence that makes her fear.


    As soon as the monsters were born, the whole mountain was shaking. Tentacles came out of the waterfall and fell directly on the ground. Countless stones fell from the stone wall. Monsters were preparing to leave the mountain. The huge action made the whole mountain sparkle directly. The violent collision of stones and stones made the trees ignite. In a short time, the mountain was on the rise The trees on the mountain were lit up. Soon, the mountain collapsed. A purple monster flew out of the waterfall. After landing, it roared at Li. The fire fell like a meteor and lit the grass nearby. In a short time, it became a sea of fire.


    Touch!


    A dead corpse was thrown aside by monsters. It was the yellow spring that became Maitreya. Because monsters came out in person, the yellow spring was directly blasted by the power of monsters, and the dead could not die any more.


    "Maitreya?"


    Jiu xinnai, Xiao Nan and Jin naluo, who just came to see Maitreya''s body on the ground, were shocked. They came to Maitreya quickly. They couldn''t believe that Maitreya was dead. Jiu xinnai''s eyes turned red. Because of the reason of the little purple garden, Jiu xinnai had the best relationship with Maitreya. Now when they saw that Maitreya was dead, they couldn''t help but shed tears , raised his head to look forward, a face indifferent from, unbelievable said, "from, Maitreya she died, why didn''t you save her, before you promised her won''t let her alone face monsters?"


    "Calm down, this guy is not Maitreya. He''s just a rat who wants to assassinate me by using secret arts to become Maitreya!" From slightly frowned, light said.


    At this time, the real Maitreya finally came, the eye is a sea of fire, and is crying nine Sinai, as well as lying on the ground silent . yourself? Maitreya suddenly stupefied, this scene, is not the scene that he predicted before? What''s going on? Soon, she responded and trotted to Jiu xinnai.


    "Maitreya?" At the sight of Maitreya, jiuxinnai was also silly. She looked down at the dead Maitreya and then at the Maitreya standing in front of her. She was really confused. What''s the matter! Even if it''s transfiguration, people are already dead. It should be back to the original.


    "Ghost country has a secret skill handed down from generation to generation. It''s called Shadow mirror body turning skill. It can directly transform itself into another person, and it''s still a lifelong transformation. Once the transformation is successful, it''s no different from myself. No one can recognize it. It seems that the person who makes use of monsters this time is a person of ghost country!" Maitreya explained, at the same time, she was relieved. In fact, she had been worried about her prophecy. Now, the so-called prophecy just saw the death of others.


    "And this secret skill, it''s unbelievable!" Jinnaro blinked his eyes and said with great interest that there were not so many strange Ninjutsu and secret skills thousands of years ago!


    "In a word, it''s good that everyone is OK, just really scared me!" Xiaonan said with relief.


    Jiu xinnai nodded and looked at Li with embarrassment. However, Li also knew what she wanted to say and shook her head slightly to indicate that it was OK. Jiu xinnai was not to blame for this. At first, if Huang Quan hadn''t been able to recognize them, let alone Jiu xinnai. Seeing the death of Maitreya, they were very emotional It is inevitable to move.From their chatting here as if there were no one else, this monster is very angry. It''s always a big monster. No matter how good it is, it can''t be so despised.


    "Kid, don''t look down on people. Although I can''t beat you, I''m immortal. You can''t kill me. If you want to seal me with the power of Maitreya, you will pay a very high price. Doesn''t it matter? I advise you not to meddle in your business. I''ll just leave you alone. In the future, we''ll keep the well water away from the river. How about that? " The tentacles of the monsters kept flying and said to Li Shen.


    "Immortal body?" Li hummed a little, his pupils shrank, and suddenly turned into purple reincarnation eyes. He squinted at the monsters and said with disdain, "just a garbage pet dare to talk about terms with me? I don''t know what a beast is ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C349

    Li wants to do it in person, which makes Xiao Ziyuan and Xiao Chutian happy. They stare at Li without blinking. They dare not even breathe too much, for fear that they will miss something important. However, naluo and Maitreya pull the two little guys one by one. Monsters are not for fun. Once they fight, they must launch a big move to eliminate them Kill it. Daisy field and Ziyuan station are so close. If they are affected, they will not be able to get hurt. No matter how good their blood is, they are only six-year-old children after all. How powerful can you expect them to be?


    "Mother, what are you doing? Put me down quickly. My father is going to fight with others. As his precious daughter, how can he not cheer him on?" Ziyuan was lifted by Maitreya''s collar, the whole person was off the ground, a pair of small feet constantly pedaling, straight swinging in the air, but no matter how she moved, she could not get rid of Maitreya''s shackles.


    "You little mischievous devil, you are still in the mood to think about this. When this matter is over, see how your father teaches you!" Maitreya pretended to stare at the aster seriously, then ignored the mischief of the aster, and looked at the monster with worried face. If only this monster could be eliminated.


    Hatta is relatively quiet, a pair of pure white eyes staring at the back, for fear of missing any plot, eyes with the light of expectation, she has always wanted to see her father''s power, now finally can achieve.


    "Reincarnation eye, it''s reincarnation eye. How can it be? What''s the relationship between you and the six immortals? Why do you know his power forever? "


    Seeing the mysterious ripples in the pupil, the monster was immediately flustered. As a monster that had existed for many years, it knew all about the horror of the six immortals. At that time, a monster with only ten tails came down from the sky and almost destroyed the world. The monster''s power was stronger than that of the monster, at least in the world From the monster''s point of view, it could never beat the monster with ten tails. However, such a monster was still sealed by the six immortals. From that moment on, the monster knew that it could not defeat the six immortals in any case, so when the six immortals were still alive, it did not dare to come out. Even Asura and Indra were scared It''s afraid to come out.


    "After opening the reincarnation eye, there are many techniques I haven''t used. Now I''ll take you to test them!" Li slightly turned his mouth, did not answer the monster''s words, put his hands together, and then slowly spread out, suddenly, a small black bead appeared in the palm of Li''s hand, the small bead slowly lifted off, at this time is still at night, but different from before, the moon has opened the clouds, the mild moonlight shine down, but soon, the small bead will cover the moon Looking up, it seems that the little Pearl has been integrated with the moon. Bursts of white light directly envelop the monsters that have not yet reflected.


    Boom!


    The ground shakes, and everyone falters. They have never seen this kind of Ninjutsu, even jinnaro. When the six immortals sealed ten tails with this kind of Ninjutsu, she was not born. All of them looked at the beads in the moon with surprise.


    "What did you do, kid?" As soon as the monster''s voice fell, a huge suction was generated. The ground under its feet sank directly and cracked. Then it was attracted by the suction. Lying on the broken ground, the monster kept roaring and knew that it was the ghost just made by the bead. The eight tentacles turned into giant python and rushed to the left.


    "It''s just a meaningless struggle, the earth explodes the stars!" The left hand is Yin and the right hand is Yang. Chakra increases the output of yin and Yang. Suddenly, intense white light shines down from the sky, covering a hundred meters. All the objects in the white light are pulled and flew to the sky. The ground inch by inch cracks, and becomes a huge stone rising into the sky. The monsters are made unstable by the sudden shaking, and all the attacks are carried away In front of the power of the earth exploding star, even ten tails have to accept their fate, not to mention this little monster.


    Every time it wants to launch an attack, a huge stone will rise from the bottom and hit it. Soon, the monster will be sucked to the star. In an instant, all the floating boulders speed up and rush towards it like shells In the blink of an eye, a huge sphere with a diameter of 100 meters appeared in the mid air, just like a planet close at hand, giving people a very shocking visual touch.


    On the ground, there has been a big pit with a radius of 100 meters. Countless rivers have poured into it. The pit has become a bottomless pool, and several fish are wandering happily.


    Gollum!


    They have seen a lot of Ninjutsu rolling sleeves, but they have never seen this kind of ability. They can actually form a sphere in the sky. What a powerful force it takes to do it. How many times can they do it At the same time, he broke free from the shackles of jinnaro and Maitreya, and ran to the front of Li happily."Father, can you give me that move just now? If I learn it, no one will be able to bully me!" Ziyuan mouth drool, a look of hope asked.


    "Father, I I want to learn, too! " Xiaoxiaotian is also red faced.


    Two people pull away from a hand, a pair of don''t teach don''t let go of the meaning.


    "Well, don''t bother your father. You can''t learn this kind of Ninjutsu. If you want to master this kind of Ninjutsu, you must have both immortal body and immortal eye, and then open reincarnation eye to use it. You two can''t learn it no matter how you don''t have reincarnation eye!" Tight that Luo funny came to the purple court and the young field in front of, helplessly said.


    "Ah Aster and Daisy suddenly silly eyes, and then asked with one voice "reincarnation eye is what thing ah!" £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C350

    The monsters are sealed by the earth exploding stars. With the seal of the monsters, the fierce undead army suddenly collapses and falls to the ground, totally 100000 puppets, which directly paves the whole valley. It looks terrible.


    "All of them fell down, that is to say, was the monster killed?"


    Ninja are relieved, and fight with the undead Legion for so long, not to mention how subdued, high defense, suffering nothing, can only use Ninja to pile, plus they are undead body, there is no worse opponent than this, now it''s better, it''s finally over.


    "Look, everyone, what''s that!" At this time, a ninja pointed to the distant sky and exclaimed. Suddenly, everyone looked in the past. In the distant sky, an object like a star was quietly floating in the mid air, which gave the Ninja incomparable huge visual impact. Now, it seems that this is clearly a nearby star, and everyone felt extremely shocked. That''s good Than, Mars suddenly appeared in front of you, at that time, you will be surprised speechless!


    "Li, is this the Ninjutsu that uncle Yuyi sealed ten tails at that time?" Looking at the huge sphere in the sky, he asked curiously.


    "Well, my scale is relatively small. You know, according to legend, the moon was created by the six immortals. The so-called creation is to use the earth exploding star to seal the ten tails. However, it was thrown into the outer space beyond the reach of the world, forming the moon of later generations. Of course, if I do my best, I can do that, but I don''t have to Yes, it''s just a monster. This 100 meter sphere is enough to seal it! " From nodded, light said.


    "Are you as powerful as Uncle feather now?" Tight that Luo smell speech, in the eyes flash a different color.


    "No, it''s a long way off, but it''s almost there!" Li laughs and says that the strength of liudao immortal is liudao peak, but when he leaves, there is only liudao high-level. There seems to be no difference between them, but in fact, there are still some. The peak belongs to the level of huiyeji and liudao immortal. When liudao immortal was only high-level, he said that huiyeji''s strength is so strong that it can make liudao high-level Six immortals say such words, you can know the distance between the high level and the peak.


    "Li, what should the monster do? It has been sealed now. We have to find a way to get it somewhere. This planet is so conspicuous that more people will surely use the power of monsters in the future! " Maitreya frowned and looked at the giant sphere in the sky.


    Li Wenyan, with a smile, stepped forward to the bottom of the sphere and pushed his hands up. The huge repulsive force suddenly concentrated in his hands. The sphere in the sky was affected by the repulsive force, like a flame launcher, and flew directly into outer space. In an instant, it disappeared, as if nothing had happened.


    A 100 meter sphere is launched into outer space, which is at most a small meteorite. Unlike the moon, people on earth can still see it even in outer space. This means that monsters will never want to return to earth. As time goes on, they will be forgotten and forever sealed in the earth exploding star, wandering in outer space for a long time Life.


    "I don''t think it will break the seal!" Looking at the monsters that had disappeared, Maitreya was relieved and asked the questions in his heart.


    "Don''t worry, this earth exploding star is used by the six immortals to seal a monster that is 100 times stronger than a monster. Even that monster can''t break away, let alone a monster. In the future, you witches can be really liberated!" Jinnaro said with a smile.


    Maitreya was really relieved to hear what jinnaro said. The monster is a monster that has plagued the witch for many years. As time goes by, he left deep fear in his bones. Now, the monster is permanently sealed. In the future, the witch will never be bothered by this monster, and the asters will live a happy life forever.


    "Well, it''s settled. Let''s go back now." From vomit a breath, and then the purple court and the young field took over, holding a hand, with nine Sinai they left.


    "Father, can you help me and Hatta open the eyes of reincarnation? We also want to learn from the earth exploding star just now!" Ziyuan blinked and asked expectantly. Xiaohata was also full of hope. That Ninja was too gorgeous just now. If you can learn it, who dares to bully yourself in the future.


    After hearing the words of the two precious daughters, I almost burst out a mouthful of blood. Is this reincarnation eye open when I want to? I have experienced so many twists and turns and battles to open the reincarnation eye. Moreover, with the strength of the system, it''s impossible for Ziyuan and Chutian to open the reincarnation eye.


    "It''s very nice of you to say that. This time you sneaked out and almost caused a disaster. When you go back, I don''t teach you a good lesson!" From staring at eyes, pretending to be angry said.


    "Father "Xiaoziyuan heard the words, a pair of black bright eyes suddenly filled with mist, a look to cry out, Hatta also has a kind of face grievance, a black and a white two pairs of eyes staring straight away.¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡± Away from me!!!!


    Think of these two little girls also suffered a lot, just after the monsters came out, these two little girls were scared, from immediately have dim sum soft, especially even the young field are a face of injustice, from more difficult to say what, in fact, these two little girls are still obedient Let''s go! Comfort yourself, anyway, when you go back, just pretend to be good, at least let them know the seriousness of this matter, well, as for the lesson, even if the two children are still young, can''t carry out domestic violence!


    Behind jiuxinnai several people see from this picture want to teach and reluctant to look, one by one pursed his lips and snickered, can put from the system of obedience, also only his two baby daughters.


    Time goes by quickly. Six years have passed since the end of the monsters incident. In the past six years, the world of tolerance has been very calm. Only last year, six people who call themselves gods suddenly broke into the kingdom of rain and made a big scene. However, after they were killed by Li, two of them ran away. Li remembers that one is the way of heaven and the other is the way of hell;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C351

    "Eight trigrams, two palms, four palms, eight palms, sixteen palms, thirty-two palms, sixty-four chapters ... "


    in the yard, Hatta is sweating like water. When he finishes the last hand, a puppet in front of him suddenly collapses. Hatta sighs and wipes the sweat on his forehead. Seeing that his practice is successful, Hatta finally shows a smile, turns around and runs to Li, who has been sitting behind.


    "My father, I finally learned 64 palms. You see, I defeated that doll!" Hatta is very happy. All the time, she can only stay in the realm of 32 palms. Now after more than a month of hard training, she can finally play 64 palms. It has to be said that it''s very difficult. Although Hatta is the reincarnation of chakra in jinnaro, she belongs to the late mature type. Before the critical moment, her potential will not burst out.


    Looking at Hatoyama''s happy appearance, Liwei smiles, touches Hatoyama''s head, and says with a smile, "well, yes, I knew you would succeed!"


    After six years, plus the previous six years, a total of 12 years, but the appearance of Li is still the same as when he was 18 years old. At this time, he stood with Daisy, just like a brother and sister.


    Daisy was very fond of her father touching her head. At this time, she narrowed her eyes slightly, and her little face was red. She seemed to think of something. She opened her eyes and asked, "sister Ziyuan, I haven''t seen her practice all the time!"


    "Asters Talking about the girl Ziyuan, Li is also very helpless. She is 12 years old now, but her heart is still the same as that of a child. She can only play madly every day. At this time, she is obviously trying to tease someone. However, what makes people envious is that even if she does not practice, her real strength is soaring, and her eyes are automatically evolving into kaleidoscope writing last month Lunyan, it makes Li very speechless. When I left the kaleidoscope, I tried my best to earn points. It''s so easy to get to Ziyuan. I can open it every day. Well, there''s no way to do it. Who calls her Li''s daughter? Don''t forget, Li''s strength is already six high-level. In other words, Ziyuan, like Indra, inherited Li''s fairy from her birth As long as people''s eyes grow with age, the power of blood in the body will gradually grow. Even if Ziyuan doesn''t practice and sleeps every day, the power of blood in her body will make her eyes evolve slowly. In 12 years, it will evolve into kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes. This speed is a little slower than Indra, but this is just the reason why Ziyuan is too lazy to practice hard.


    "Your sister is following your mother jiuxinnai to practice now!" He patted Daisy''s head, then took her hand, stood up and said again, "you''re almost a kitten now. Let''s take a bath first!"


    "Oh! My father, will you wash it for me? " Hatta nodded, looked up and asked, with a little expectation in her pure white eyes. Her father hasn''t helped her take a bath for a year. She missed it a little. In the past, her father helped her to take a bath.


    from the smell of words, the old face is red, slightly coughed twice, so seriously said, "now, you have grown up now, you must learn to bathe yourself, do you know?"


    "But But I can''t wash my back. I want my father to help me! " Hatta is a little wronged, flat mouth, a look to cry out, this is from these years used to come out of the problem ah, this is no way, only two baby daughters, he does not hurt, who will hurt ah, so formed this kind of problem now, bath away from help them wash, sleep away from accompany, they can sleep, harm away from each time can only wait for them to sleep After secretly get up to accompany nine Sinai them.


    It''s a very painful thing to take a bath for Chutian and Ziyuan. At least now Li thinks so. Since he was 11 years old, Li helped them take a bath for the last time. It''s not that he didn''t want to take a bath, but that he can''t. the two daughters have begun to develop, and some places have tended to that. After washing, Li began to think wildly. It''s not that he''s a beast, it''s just that Instinctive reaction, especially in the face of daisy, I think more. After all, Daisy is not his own daughter. Without that kind of blood barrier, asters are better. As long as I think she is my own daughter, I can restrain myself a little bit. But since I helped them take a bath for the last time, I haven''t done this kind of thing. It''s too torture. The fact is just like this This, when from pull young field out of time, from is already full of sweat.


    "Father, what''s the matter with you? What''s wrong? " Daisy took her hand and asked suspiciously. However, the little girl is blushing now. It''s obvious that she had a physical abnormality when she took a bath. However, the person who helped her take a bath was her father, so she didn''t study too deeply. She only knew that when her father helped her take a bath, she had a feeling that she couldn''t tell what it was like.


    "No, nothing!" From slightly vomited a breath, calmed the strange feeling in the heart for a while, he can''t humiliate in front of the young farmland, otherwise, this is too what.


    At this time, Xiao Ziyuan quickly ran into the yard, with a dirty face and a cheerful smile on her face. After seeing Li, she ran over directly. Without waiting for Li to ask questions, she could not wait to say, "my father, I just saw a lot of ninjas from other villages outside. What''s the matter? It seems very lively!"Ziyuan is a wild child. She goes out to play every day. When she comes back, she has to take a bath for her, feed her food, and finally coax her to sleep. Now, her face is dirty, and she will take a bath for her.


    "Oh, in a few days, it will be the Zhongren exam. Now xiaren of every village is gathering in Tiangong!" Li Li nodded and looked at the dirty asters. He couldn''t help but keep a straight face and said, "look at you, you are so dirty. Don''t wash it quickly!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the whole person of asters rushed over directly. He was quick to leave his hands and eyes. He quickly squatted down and held the asters in his arms. After reaction, he suddenly turned black from his face.


    "My father, I don''t want to be alone. Can you wash it for me?" Small asters flat mouth, a pair of aggrieved appearance, looks very weak.


    Leave immediately helpless, stand up a such daughter can blame who? Li Li sighed, picked up the Astragalus, then gave her a kiss and said, "you are the little princess of Tiangong. If you run out so dirty, are you not afraid to lose your father''s face?" At this point, Li looked at Daisy again, thought about it, and said again, "Daisy, let''s help your sister clean up, otherwise, you savage sister will be laughed at!"


    "Oh, I see, father!" £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C352

    "There are so many people in every village. Look, is that the ninja in Muye village?"


    In the evening, they were strolling along the streets of the country of grass with Hatta, Ziyuan and jiuxinnai. The streets, which had been very loose, had become a sea of people, almost to the point of crowding. However, some people gave up the road from where they passed.


    "How are you, my Lord!"


    "Well!"


    As long as the people around you bow to Li, especially the people in the kingdom of grass respect Li as much as they respect God. If not for Li, how could the kingdom of grass have today''s achievements? Look at these five big countries and five big villages. They all came to the country of grass to take the middle school endurance test. In the past, it was impossible. They all occupied the light of the immortal palace. Moreover, with the protection of the immortal palace, no one dared to come to the country of grass. Naturally, the status of the people of the country of grass in the world of tolerance was rising.


    "Well, that''s what the forehead guard in Muye village looks like!" Li Li nodded and looked at a group of people in front of him. They narrowed their eyes slightly. This group of people are not others. They are just some of Muye''s future top 12. Whirlpool Naruto, yuzhibo Sasuke, chunye Sakura, and others. Their leading teachers are also with them, such as Kakashi, xirihong, ASMA and so on. When they were young, they came to the country of grass to see themselves, didn''t they I want to meet again after 14 years.


    "Eh, is that the emperor?"


    Xirihong they also found the front from, can''t help to the side of Kakashi and others asked.


    "I think so." Kakashi squinted, not sure.


    It''s no wonder that they are so uncertain. Fourteen years ago, when they saw Li, they were just like this now. Now they have been 14 years, and their appearance has not changed at all. However, these people who are eight or nine years younger than Li have already looked like they are several years younger than Li. It''s just unthinkable. If they just leave, why they don''t leave the woman beside them What''s the change? Can they stay young forever? They would not have recognized Kakashi if they hadn''t met them once when they were ten years old.


    "Hum, what do you know? The emperor is a god sent by heaven. It''s normal not to be old or dead!" A country of grass heard Kakashi''s questions and couldn''t help refuting them.


    "God Is that right? That''s true, because his existence has ended the war in the world of tolerance and made many people live a peaceful life. In a way, he really exists like a god! " Kakashi shook her head slightly. Although she said that, she didn''t agree with her. Twelve years ago, when the nine tails broke out, why didn''t the so-called God appear? If this God appeared, maybe bofengshuimen and his wife would not have to die. Bofengshuimen''s death really had a great impact on Kakashi. His former companions, Dai Tu and Lin, all died one after another. In the end, even the only teacher died. Kakashi was the only one who was alive in a class.


    "Oh, this is youth!" Akkeaton raised his thumb excitedly and showed a row of teeth shining white at the corner of his mouth.


    "Miss Kay!" Xiao Li burst into tears.


    "Are these two idiots?" A crowd speechless looking at excited embrace together of a Kai and Xiao Li.


    At this time, Li also took Jiu xinnai and they came to kakasi. Seeing this, kakasi immediately saluted them respectfully. The emperor is the overlord who now rules the whole world of tolerance, and the five villages are also affiliated to the immortal Temple of heaven. Let alone kakasi, even if the shadow of fire comes, they should salute respectfully.


    "Your majesty!"


    All the people are saluting, but Naruto, some of them, are at a loss. They have only heard a little about the Immortal Emperor from their elders, and they don''t know what the meaning of these four words is. After all, it''s not a glorious thing for the five big villages to submit to the immortal palace, let alone Muye, even the five big villages To teach the next generation of ninjas to revere the immortal temple, not only that, if they can dilute it, they should dilute it as much as possible. As a result, the current generation of ninjas know the existence of the immortal temple, but they don''t know what it means, and they don''t know that their village is just a subsidiary power of the immortal temple.


    "Hello, you all salute quickly!" The leader said in a low voice, and then pressed the heads of several guys down. Although I don''t know why, the Xiaoqiang still lowered their heads, and Sasuke was no exception.


    "Why salute this guy? Is this guy more powerful than a lecherous fairy?" Naruto this boy is suddenly broke away from Kakashi''s hand, pointing to the doubt from the asked.


    This is not only Kakashi''s face, but also passers-by stop and stare at Naruto.


    "Who is this kid? He dares to be so disrespectful to the emperor!"


    "We must punish the boy who doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth. How can you point out the emperor?"


    The citizens of the grass kingdom are all angry. They dare to point their fingers at the emperor. They are a little devil. The Ninjas in other villages are indifferent. Looking at this scene, they are very happy to see Muye''s people make a fool of themselves here. They offend the emperor. There should be no good fruit to eat."Ah, Li, this child should be the orphan of Watergate!" At this time, jiuxinnai came to the side of Li, whispered.


    "Well, yes, whirlpool Naruto is indeed a child of Bofeng Watergate and the current Nine Tailed man Zhuli. However, judging from his appearance, he should not know his identity. I don''t think we should do anything more!" He nodded and took a deep look at Naruto.


    "Father, this kid is so rude to you. I''ll teach him a lesson." Ziyuan is a little resentful. She dare to question her father. It''s unforgivable. She doesn''t care about anything else. But when it comes to leaving, Ziyuan will become very angry. In her heart, her father is omnipotent and can bring peace to the world. How can she be questioned by a little ghost who doesn''t know anything.


    "Forget it, Ziyuan. Don''t forget your identity. You are the princess of immortal heaven. You can''t do anything impolite, you know?" Li Pai patted the head of Ziyuan, then took her hand, nodded to Kakashi, and left by mistake.


    However, when Ziyuan was just angry, the pair of scarlet sanguoyu''s writing round eyes that appeared were stunned by Sasuke who had never spoken. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C353

    "Kakashi, what was the name of the Emperor just now? And who''s the girl next to him? Why does she have my writing wheel eyes? "


    No one can understand Sasuke''s current mood. His family is destroyed by his favorite brother, and he is the only one left. Seeing the person who has the eye of writing wheel again at this moment, we can imagine what Sasuke''s mood is now.


    Hearing Sasuke''s words, Kakashi sighed a little. Akai and others didn''t start. What they were most worried about was that it happened. When they came here to take the Zhongren exam, they knew that Sasuke would find that the owner of immortal heaven palace was yuzhibo, just something they didn''t think of. It happened so fast.


    "Yes, yes, who is the guy named Emperor just now? It seems that you are all afraid of him!" Naruto narrowed his eyes, crossed his hands and looked puzzled.


    "Are you fools? The emperor is well-known in the world of tolerance. The immortal palace is the most magnificent palace in the world, and it is a unique existence in the world of tolerance. This kind of thing is basically common sense in the world of tolerance. Is your education in Muye so poor? "


    Just at this time, a woman with golden hair came over, holding a big fan in her hand, looking at Naruto and others with a look of contempt. You all look like fools, and only look at Naruto and others with anger rising.


    "Who is this guy? What he said is so unpleasant!" Naruto clenched his fist and almost went crazy. If it wasn''t for the woman, he would have done it already.


    "Hand Ju, shut up. We''re in a hurry. We don''t have time to waste with them here!" A red haired child with a big gourd on his back came up and said coldly. Next to him was a strange man covered with oil.


    I believe you all know that they are the trio of I love Luo. The leader of Shangren is still Maggie. Although there is no need to carry out the original plan for the collapse of leaves, the Zhongren test is imperative. I love Luo, they have the strength to take Zhongren.


    "I''m sorry, my subordinates don''t speak very well. We have to be in a hurry, so we won''t accompany you!" Markey said a word to Kakashi, and then left with my love, without any face.


    "Mr. Kakashi, why don''t you say a word? Those people were too rampant just now!" Naruto looks at Kakashi and other hostages who have not spoken for a long time.


    Touch!


    Soon a fist fell on Naruto''s head and subdued him.


    "Please be quiet. Don''t you see that Sasuke has something to ask Kakashi Sakura ferocious face, ferocious said, directly let Naruto to the side to draw a circle.


    Kakashi and his family didn''t pay attention to these farces. Then they looked at Sasuke with a solemn face and sighed. Kakashi said, "Sasuke, you''re right. This emperor was once a member of yuzhibo family. No, it should be said that he was not the only one. To talk about the Immortal Emperor, we should start from his past. Twelve years ago, immortality The emperor is already the strongest in the world of tolerance. His name is Yu zhiboli. He is more terrifying than Yu zhiboli. But twenty one years ago, Yu zhiboli was also the first day of Muye''s life. He defeated many experts of the older generation in the village, including the five generations of Huoying. At that time, Yu zhiboli was only 12 years old. "


    After finding a place to settle down, Kakashi begins to tell the story of Li. A group of Xiaoqiang people are fascinated by Li. They are especially able to kill Zhongren at the age of six. At the age of twelve, they become the clan leader of the martial arts sect of yuzhibo family, and then beat Sanren''s zilaiye and dashuewan. However, after hearing this, Xiaoqiang people are angry again, because Li''s behavior once made Mu angry The destruction of Ye Village makes them not angry when they love the village? However, after hearing that Li defeated the first generation of Huoying, the God of forbearance, and forced wudacun to surrender directly, Xiaoqiang began to worship again. This kind of power is really divine!


    "That is to say, there are more than 500 yuzhibo people under the emperor''s command?" Sasuke nervous swallow saliva, excited asked.


    Seeing Sasuke''s appearance, Kakashi frowned slightly. Although Sasuke''s performance was in common sense, Kakashi still realized that there was something wrong, but he didn''t intend to hide anything. He nodded and said, "twelve years ago, there were only five hundred people left. Now, twelve years have passed, maybe there are more people, maybe there are a thousand, but now there are no more The immortal Temple boasts 100000 ninjas, all of which have been unified. No one knows how many pure yuzhibo people there are! "


    "No, Mr. Kakashi, the Emperor just now looks a few years older than us at most, but according to you, he should be in his thirties now!" Sakura was more careful and discovered the key problem.


    as like as two peas, we don''t know. When we were ten years old, we had the privilege of meeting the emperor. At that time, he looked basically the same as it is now. It seems like even years can''t help him. This man seems to conquer not only the world but also the death. Xirihong pinches her chin and looks forward to it. ASMA beside her looks jealous. Although he adores Li, he doesn''t want the people he likes to adore him.Sasuke is no longer in the mood to listen to them. His mind is full of thinking about how to find Li. It''s much better to be able to find people here than Muye.


    "Li, that kid should be the orphan of Muye yuzhibo''s clan." Jiu xinnai side head looks to leave the mouth to ask a way.


    "He is the youngest son of Fuyue. His name seems to be Yu Zhibo Sasuke!" Li didn''t answer, but Meiqin next to him had already answered first. Thinking of the end of Muye yuzhibo, Meiqin was also full of shhhhh. She said again, "Muye wanted to wipe out yuzhibo before. If it wasn''t for Li, I''m afraid it would be more than the moderates. Fuyue struggled all his life, but eventually died in the hands of his proudest son!"


    The people who were one year away from them are almost dead now. Let''s not talk about Longtao. The genius of Bofeng Watergate is dead, and Yuzhi bofuyue is dead. Now there are only a few known ones, and they are not famous.


    "It''s no use to say that now. The Zhongren test is about to start. Next, I''m going to trouble you to preside over it!" From waved a hand, light said.


    "Why? As emperor, don''t you show up? Let the new generation of ninjas meet you Jiu xinnai and others looked at Li in doubt and asked.


    "Ha ha, isn''t it good to keep a little mysterious? What''s more, with you, it''s the same as me? Besides, I have other things to deal with! " Li Li smiles, then pulls the small hands of Chutian and Ziyuan, and says, "baby daughter, father, take you to eat something, let''s go!"


    "Thank you, father!" £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C354

    The Zhongren test is slightly different this time. There is no so-called written test in the test. There are only two games in total. The first one is survival test, which includes gathering intelligence, defeating the enemy and getting the roll sleeve you need. The second one is just the final. The winner can become Zhongren. As for the loser, there is nothing to say.


    "My father, why do we stand so far away to see the exam?"


    On the roof of a building in the immortal palace, you can see the situation on the field with a telescope. It is at least several miles away from the field. In this place, you can''t hear the sound of the field at all. You can only see the changes of the field with a telescope.


    "We don''t come to watch the game, just to pay attention to the changes of the competition. You two should pay attention to it, and see if you can find any differences!" From the smile, said.


    If there is no accident, Xiao organization has started to take action now, and their goal should be nine tails, one tail, and seven tails. The nine tails'' Zhuli is whirlpool Naruto, the one tail''s Zhuli is I love Luo, and the seven Tails'' Zhuli is yuzhibohu who left the surname at that time, but now yuzhibohu is over 40 years old, and has several children, and he has children There are also two children who have opened their eyes and become the official yuzhibo people.


    "Eh, father, I see it. Look!" Xiao Ziyuan suddenly nervously grabs Li''s sleeve and points to a place. This place is not a competition field. Because the competition field is located on the edge of immortal palace, you can see the internal situation of immortal palace just by standing on the higher mountain of the country of grass. If you look for a better place, you can see the test from the outside. Of course, the premise is that you must Prepare the telescope.


    After hearing the words, he moved the telescope to the place pointed by Ziyuan. Sure enough, on a mountain not far from immortal palace, four guys in black robes and red clouds were peeping through the telescope.


    "Yuzhibo weasel, dried persimmon ghost mackerel, Didala and scorpion, are these the people sent by Xiao organization?" Li slightly narrowed his eyes. It seems that changmen has made some progress. He is not as arrogant as he was last time, so he sent four people at one time. In addition, there is a Didala who is good at air combat.


    "Baby daughter, you wait here. Father will catch them all. Don''t go away, you know?" I took a picture of the head of Hatta and asters, and then disappeared. Now I''m away from the harmony of space Ninjutsu. That''s easy to come. I can move the coordinates in front in a moment.


    "We have been found. Yuzhibo is coming this way now!"


    Yuzhibo weasel put down his telescope and said faintly to the other three people around him that Li was observing them, and they were also observing Li. The so-called competition field didn''t have much attraction for them. As soon as weasel''s voice fell, Li had already appeared in front of them.


    "Will you come with me, or will I take you away?" From slightly narrowed eyes, looking at Yu Zhi Bo weasel four light said.


    "We''re all in love. We''re not his opponents. Try our best to run, you know?" The weasel took a deep look and then said in a deep voice to the dry persimmon ghost shark.


    "Besides, I don''t need you to direct me!" Didala curled his mouth, grabbed a handful of clay and threw it at Li. Suddenly, the violent explosion sounded, and the four people went in four directions at the same time, without any nostalgia.


    "You''ve run away. I can''t explain to Xiao Ziyuan and Xiao Chutian." With a sneer, Li pushed away the smog that shrouded his whole body, and caught up with Didala directly. The explosion just happened didn''t hurt li at all.


    Didala is an adult fighting in the air. Set off by the big clay bird, Didala can fly freely in the sky. For escape, he has some experience. He doesn''t believe that someone can catch up with the sky. However, the next moment, his face changes, because the distance just appears in front of him, and the whole person is floating in the air. Didala screams strangely, just thinking about it He reached for the clay, but a figure had already come to him and kicked Didala on his stomach. Didala became a bow, then flew upside down and fell directly into the forest below, with a roar. At this moment, Didala lost his action, and the whole person fainted.


    Li''s figure was flashing in the air. Several times, the dried persimmon ghost shark and the red sand scorpion were all cleaned up. They lost their mobility and lay on the ground like lambs to be slaughtered.


    "Ah, ah, it''s really hard to use them to hold Yu Zhibo away? Although they are all rubbish, they are still useful. Save them first After the three people fainted, Bai Jue came out from the ground, and then dragged all the three people to the bottom of the ground and disappeared.


    Li Li, who is chasing yuzhibo weasel, feels that chakra of Didala is away. He immediately frowns and knows that someone has saved them, and he is also very good at hiding. In Xiao''s organization, all he can think of are heijue and baijue. Thinking of this, Li also doesn''t continue to chase yuzhibo Weasel, but looks at his feet.


    "Heijue, I know you''re down here. Do you come out by yourself or do I get you out?" From cold hum a, light say, he didn''t expect black absolute incredibly also participated in this action.After a while, heijue came out of the ground. He was a pure heijue, and did not fit in with baijue. In some situations, he had to do it himself, and baijue could not participate in it. After all, baijue was loyal to yuzhiboban. When heijue''s plan failed, he would never reveal his identity.


    "Yuzhi Boli, how do you know my name? I don''t think we''ve met before Black absolute cold of looking at leave, hoarse voice ask a way.


    "Never met?" From smell speech, light hum a, black pupil has become a scarlet, looking at the eyes of the black Jue, light said "a thousand years ago, the death of ampere sunny, is not you planted on my head?"


    Hearing Li''s words, black Jue''s face suddenly changed greatly. He looked at Li incredulously, and his face also showed a trace of panic!


    "You How did you know that? £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C355

    Heijue was really shocked this time. He thought he had done it perfectly. Unexpectedly, in the end, all his actions were under the control of others. Moreover, how did yuzhiboli know? Is it difficult for him to know his existence from the beginning? At the thought of this possibility, heijue was in a cold sweat. If it was true, it would be terrible. A thousand years ago, yuzhiboli knew everything about Asura and Indra?


    "Yu Zhi Bo Li, since you know that I calculated you, why didn''t you expose me?" Heijue narrowed his eyes slightly and asked in a hoarse voice. He didn''t even know that his voice was shaking. There was a premonition in his heart, a very strong bad premonition, but he couldn''t tell what it was.


    "The world always needs a little stimulation to work. It''s always the same life. Don''t you feel bored? It''s black He turned his lips and continued, "Indra, Asura, even tatongmuyuyi and tatongmuyucun, these people are just pieces to stimulate the world. Of course, this game of chess always needs players. Heijue, you are doing very well. As a brilliant chess player, you can play with and applaud Indra''s powerful pieces, but you seem to be a good player Forget a bit, a chessboard, but have two players


    Hearing Li''s words, heijue immediately took a breath of cold air. The worst really happened. People who know everything in the world are not only themselves, but also another one. The strength of the other one is so strong that the strength of the two players is not proportional to each other. This is a very difficult game.


    "Yuzhiboli, let me ask you for a moment, how do you know those things? If my information is correct, you came from Muye village, and the reason why you got involved with Indra is because of the abandoned Mausoleum of six immortals in the rainbow kingdom. How do you know my existence? How do you know the existence of the creator? " Hei Jue tried to suppress his intention to kill. He asked in a deep voice. He wanted to know where Li knew so much more than fighting. How could he interpret the stone tablet of Yu Zhibo? It''s impossible. The above content has been tampered by heijue. Being able to tamper with it means being able to interpret it. It does record something about huiyeji, but it''s just some vague concepts. As for heijue himself, it''s not mentioned at all.


    "I don''t have to answer you so much. Heijue, your game has been arranged for thousands of years. Indra and Asura, yuzhiboban and qianshouzhu are really good chess players. However, no matter how good the chess is, it will come to an end. Let''s wait for that day. Before that, don''t play with me carefully, otherwise, the Xiaozu you are using Weaver, I don''t know what they''re going to be like! " From cold hum a, light say.


    "Oh, really?" After hearing Li''s words, heijue showed a smile and said in a hoarse voice, "do you know what will happen during the time when you talk to me?"


    Boom!


    As soon as heijue''s voice fell, a violent explosion came from the mountain in the distance. Li Li suddenly narrowed his eyes. The direction was the forest in the south of the country of grass, from where he could feel the seven tailed chakra. In other words, from the beginning, heijue''s goal was not one tailed and nine tailed, but just nine tailed. He didn''t hesitate to think about it, If you use Shenwei directly, it will disappear.


    "It''s no use. Seven tails are hopeless!" Heijue laughed and murmured. At first, he was shocked by Li''s words, but later he thought that as long as Shiwei could be successfully revived, huiyeji would be revived. In this way, even if Li knew better, it was useless. No one knew huiyeji''s power better than heijue.


    When Li Li arrived at yuzhibohu''s battlefield, he soon saw yuzhibohu lying on the ground with a painful face. Seven tails were being stripped bit by bit, and the person who carried out the stripping was heijue. In addition, Penn liudao, yuzhibo daitu, and several other people of Xiao organization were all present. This time, Xiao organization had almost mobilized. No wonder yuzhibo was the first one to do so Po Hu''s strength will be defeated so fast. In the face of such a group of people, even the strongest shadow will be beaten down. But now seven tails have not been completely pulled out, but the red chakra is constantly pulled into heijue''s body.


    "So soon? Zero, please stop yuzhibo for a while, the stripping of the tail beast will be completed soon! " Black absolute behind the pen six deep voice say.


    Needless to say, Penn has stepped forward, and the rest of the people have formed a circle. Looking at the distance in front of him, there is a trace of resentment in Penn''s eyes. Last time he met Xiaonan in the country of rain, but Xiaonan seemed not to know him, so he directly attacked him. Changmen always thought that it must be something that Li had done to Xiaonan Who is changmen''s most hated person, then it must be left.


    "Yuzhiboli, this time will not be the same as last time!" Tiandao Payne repressed the hatred in his heart, looked coldly at Li and said.


    Li Wenyan glanced at Tiandao Payne and said, "it''s just a semi-finished reincarnation eye user. Some things that are not yours will never be yours. Let''s have a good look at the power of reincarnation eye now!" As soon as the voice fell, Li''s figure had disappeared. When he reappeared, he was in front of Tiandao Payne, and his eyes had turned into reincarnation eyes. As soon as his eyes shrank, the huge pupil force burst out, and the huge repulsion force directly hit Tiandao Payne, who had not yet reacted. The other five just wanted to move forward, but Li''s left hand suddenly popped out several metal chains, directly pulling all the five Lock, evil ghost road start, five chakra just a few seconds was sucked completely, and then turned into a few can''t move corpses lying on the ground.The fight time is very short. Before the rest of Xiao organization can save, Payne liudao, known as God, has been defeated, which makes Xiao organization''s people dumbfounded.


    "Because the battle just now cost a lot of chakras?" From the chain back, body shape a flash, rushed to is absorbing seven tail chakra black Jue.


    "Damn it, that guy in changmen is so useless!" When heijue saw this, he didn''t care so much. He cut off the operation that was transporting chakra, and he sank into the ground. Suddenly, yuzhibohu''s groaning stopped, and he fainted.


    The rest of Xiao''s group saw that it was over, and they also used the technique of earth hiding to sneak into the ground. But soon, countless baijue came out of the ground. At a glance, there were thousands of them, and they all rushed towards Li. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C356

    "Reincarnation! The two sides of heaven


    A huge black millstone appeared in the sky, which shrouded all the 1000 baijue, and then a layer of black light shrouded them. All the 1000 baijue were shrouded in the black light. Originally, the ferocious baijue looked up and looked up at the sky. Soon, they were silly, and their bodies disappeared at the speed visible to the naked eye There was no time to make a miserable cry. A thousand white Jue became a thousand white bones. Then the white bones turned to ashes, and the black millstone in the sky disappeared.


    "The power of seven tails has been removed by heijue. In this way, yuzhibohu''s life will not be in danger. I''m really careless!" Looking at Yu Zhi Bo Hu who fainted, Li shook his head slightly. Although he knew at first that the purpose of Xiao''s organization was one tail, seven tails and nine tails, what he didn''t expect was that their purpose was just seven tails, and they were so inspiring that they used four members to mislead and then heijue to delay. Penn''s sixth way and other members came to encircle and suppress the seven tails Yuzhibohu, today is yuzhibohu''s duty day. It''s not very difficult to lead him out.


    Of course, heijue''s successful implementation of the plan mainly depends on heijue''s concealment function. If heijue operates in secret, changmen can''t avoid Li''s eyes and ears to capture seven tails in order to achieve their present perception, unless they are not in the land of grass, otherwise Li can easily perceive anything different, which has never happened before I''m afraid it''s the ghost of heijue. Heijue is huiyeji''s third son. Although he doesn''t inherit the terrible power like liudaoxian, he is very powerful in perception. Almost no one in the world of tolerance can make a surprise. Even if he leaves, he can''t compare with heijue in perception. Because of this, he will be put in such a position by heijue Fortunately, Qiwei was not completely taken out, and yuzhibohu''s life was not in danger. Moreover, Li also got some benefits.


    That''s right, it''s a huge amount of points. These baijue are the strength of moderate tolerance. The system gives one of 2000 points, one of 1000 baijue, and directly brings two million points to Li. Plus the rest before, there are three million points from now.


    "Your Majesty, it''s too late to come down. Please make atonement!"


    At this time, more than a dozen ninjas appeared in front of Li, kneeling on one knee, a face of chagrin, they did not expect that there would be enemies at this time to make trouble!


    "Well, take yuzhibo back for treatment!" Li nodded, pointed to Yu Zhibo, who fell to one side, and said faintly, then disappeared directly!


    "Father, have all the bad guys run away?"


    See from empty handed and back, small asters pout, discontented said, but eyes is with a bright, from the fight, she naturally use the telescope to see clearly, but can tease his father, this is a very happy thing for small asters.


    "You little girl, you dare to tease your father. Look at how good xiaoxiaotian is!" Li Dan snorted, pinched Xiao Qiong''s nose, and then touched Xiao Chutian''s head. Xiao Chutian narrowed his eyes slightly and enjoyed his father''s caressing his legs!


    Li just had a fight with Xiao organization, but it didn''t affect the Zhongren test. The people taking the test are still going on, and the people in the stands are also anxiously looking forward to the battle on the field. The sky has gradually faded down, and the game has come to the end. The last competition is yuzhibo Sasuke vs. I love Luo, and the last one is Sasuke''s leiche beating me love Luo At the end of the curtain, Yu Zhibo helped me win, but I almost lost control because of my injury. Fortunately, even though Jiu xinnai felt that he had strengthened the seal of shouhe in my hero''s body, he didn''t let a tail run out.


    It took five days for Zhongren to take the exam, and only five xiaren succeeded in becoming Zhongren. Whirlpool Naruto, oilfield zhinai, Shouju, yuzhibo Sasuke, Luwan, these are the people who succeeded in being promoted in this exam. Without the original plan of Muye collapse, five xiaren succeeded in becoming Zhongren. Well, Naruto finally got rid of the title of Wannian next year ¡£


    "It''s a pity that I finally came to the immortal palace. It''s a pity that I didn''t see the legendary Immortal Emperor!"


    "Yes, if you want to come in again, I don''t know when I will get it. I hope the next meeting of Zhongren will be held in immortal temple!"


    It''s a pity that xiaren people in various villages didn''t become Zhongren. But when they came to immortal temple, they didn''t see the legendary Immortal Emperor. This can''t be made up with regret. For the legend of the emperor, they just got it from the old generation. In order to win the emperor, the old generation would show off their pride In order to set off themselves as much as possible, they will keep raising their distance. As time goes by, the Immortal Emperor is just a yearning legend for this generation of ninjas. Because the immortal palace is closed, no matter who it is, it can''t be entered, and the Ninjas in the palace don''t like it It''s easy to talk with others about the emperor. Therefore, the Immortal Emperor in the immortal palace has become a mystery in the eyes of this generation of ninjas. The only thing we can know is that the Immortal Emperor is only in his thirties."Li, many people want to see you. Don''t you want to satisfy their wishes?"


    At the top of a building in the immortal palace, looking at the village ninjas who kept leaving, Jiu xinnai made fun of Li and Xiao Nan. Just after the test, countless people were asking the emperor to come out and say a few words. But in the end, Li still didn''t want to come out. These ninjas had to leave in the dark, The most important thing they want to do when they come to immortal temple is to meet the legendary characters.


    "Isn''t it good to keep a little mystery? Speaking of it, the world of forbearance is in turmoil now. You should feel the fighting in the forest to the south of the country of grass From slightly narrowed eyes, slightly raised the corner of the mouth, he is waiting, waiting for the resurrection of huiyeji.


    "Ah, it''s the power of seven tails and a group of strange chakras, but they are very powerful!" Speaking of this, jinnaro also nodded. This organization is not simple www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C357

    "Spot, seven tail capture failed, and yuzhiboli has already been on guard, the same method has been unable to use." the plot is finally driving according to the track, three years later, yuzhiboli, qianshouzhujian, and the last boss, huiyeji, ha ha, things are more and more interesting! " Li laughs and doesn''t interfere in Xiao''s actions. It''s just for Li to revive huiyeji and defeat her. No matter what, only by defeating the founder of creation can li really stand at the top of the world. This is what Li must do, and it''s also the ladder to the top of the world!


    "Your Majesty, there is a young man outside the immortal palace. He said his name is Yu Zhibo Sasuke!" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C358

    Sasuke will come to find himself, which is unexpected. It''s reasonable to say that big snake pill has eaten so much on Li kaleidoscope''s wheel eye, I''m afraid it has become a kind of abnormal obsession with wheel eye. Sasuke is the last yuzhibo people in Muye. That is to say, if big snake pill wants to take the body of yuzhibo people, Sasuke is the best choice, Bi It turns out that Sasuke inherits the name of genius and has great potential in the future. If so, dashuewan should not let Sasuke escape from Muye easily. Moreover, without the help of dashuewan, Sasuke can still escape from Muye. It seems that he has planned for a long time. When gangshou returns to the village, all the villagers and Ninjas are cheering for the succession of the sixth generation of Huoying The imperial side became extremely weak, and Sasuke also seized this breakthrough point and successfully escaped from Muye. After all, Sasuke was not abused by yuzhibo weasel Yuedu like the original work, so he had more time to think and more convenience to act.


    "Please teach me to practice, please!" Sasuke kneels on the ground, looking very sincere. It is estimated that in front of Li, his so-called pride and honor have become worthless.


    Looking at Sasuke kneeling in front of him, Li narrowed his eyes slightly. Sasuke is the reincarnation of chakra of Indra, and has great potential. In the future, Sasuke will surely become a master of the six medium levels. Only Naruto, the reincarnation of Asura, can match him in the world of tolerance. For today''s immortal heaven palace, Sasuke is a little more useful.


    "Why do you come to me? Muye should have many people who can teach you Ninjutsu!" With a smile, he didn''t refuse or accept.


    "I''m a member of yuzhibo family and a user of wheel eye. If I can get your guidance, my strength will surpass that of the weasel. Six years ago, I believe you have heard about the massacre of yuzhibo Muye. Anyway, I will get the strength to kill yuzhibo weasel!" With that, Sasuke had touched his forehead on the ground, and he could not get up if he didn''t agree.


    "If you will come to me, you should also know my origin, as well as some of the things that happened to the yuzhibo family in those years, including the cause of division! You don''t care? You know, your father Yu Zhibo and I were competitors. As his son, is it really appropriate to ask me like this? " From slightly narrowed eyes, light said.


    "No, what happened in those days has become a thing of the past. Now I only know that you are my only people. No matter how much mustard you have in your heart, the blood in your body will not change. We have the same blood, which is incomparable to outsiders. Now that the yuzhibo family in Muye has been destroyed, who else can really understand the three words of yuzhibo meaning? Father or mother, they must have never really resented you. After all, no one is worse than yuzhibo weasel! " Sasuke raised his head and said firmly, there is no difference in his black eyes. I can see that these words are all from his heart. This is a person who is very important to the family honor and blood. As long as there is the same blood in his body, Sasuke will believe it without hesitation. I don''t know whether he is simple or stupid. No wonder the group in the original work is played with soil Tuan Zhuan is a member of yuzhibo''s family because Dai Tu has a writing wheel eye. In his heart, Sasuke has begun to take Tu, let alone leave now. You know, in addition to leaving, there are thousands of yuzhibo people in this place. For Sasuke, this is yuzhibo, and this is the real home.


    "No, no, yuzhibo Fuyue, he really hates me very much!" He gave a wry smile in the centrifugation. Not to say that he split the family, he just robbed Meiqin, which was enough to make Yu Zhibo''s teeth itch. However, Sasuke didn''t know the love between men and women, and Li didn''t want to say anything more. Since Sasuke was so simple, it was much easier to control. However, Sasuke was a famous white eyed wolf, so Li naturally didn''t expect much from him.


    "Well, since you have this kind of cognition, then I will complete it. But I don''t have time to teach you. I will ask an elder of the heavenly palace to teach you. In this short time, let him arrange your practice!" From nodded, light said.


    As soon as the words were finished, the door of the study was knocked, and then a middle-aged man came in. He was one of the top ten elders of the heavenly palace, and also a pro guard from the past. Because of the special training in those years, even if they became elders, their temper and character were straight and straight.


    "Your Majesty, what''s the matter with you calling me here?"


    "Yu, this child''s name is Yu Zhibo Sasuke. He is the orphan of the moderates in those years. In the next few days, I hope you can teach him as a student!" From nodded, pointing to still kneeling on the ground of Sasuke light said.


    Yu looked at the side of Sasuke one eye, and then light nodded, respectfully said, "since it is the emperor''s order, subordinates should obey!"


    "Your Majesty, this is the man who came to teach me?" Sasuke looked at Yu standing next to him, with a trace of dissatisfaction on his face. He said that he was the elder. Why didn''t he have any prestige? He shouldn''t be perfunctory to me!


    "Kid, you''ll follow me to practice next. If you can''t hold on, I''ll torture you to death. Do you hear me?" Yu Zhi Bo Yu stares at Sasuke. The huge chakra suddenly bursts out and rolls Sasuke on the ground. Suddenly, Sasuke''s face changes. He didn''t expect that this ugly guy is so powerful. Just the outbreak of chakra is enough to make him unstable. Even the fire shadow of Muye village is a little worse.Sasuke knew that the elder named Yu was very strong, and his face suddenly showed a happy look. He didn''t care about anything. He came directly to Yu, knelt down and said respectfully, "thank you for your teaching!"


    "Hum, I just promise you. If you can''t bear my practice, I will give you up. And even if I want to thank you, I will thank the emperor. I''m just a man who obeys orders!" Yu Zhi Bo Yu didn''t buy Sasuke''s account at all, and said with indifference.


    Sasuke doesn''t care. It''s good to get strength. The rest is not important. He just wanted to thank Li, but Li waved his hand.


    "Well, it''s late. You can go down first, but remember, Sasuke, you can''t run around in the heavenly palace. There are some places that you can''t go in now. I won''t save you if there''s something wrong at that time, but these things will be clear to you at that time. Now go down!" Said, from has turned around, no longer look at them.


    "Well, we''ll leave first!" Yu Zhi wave Yu line a gift, and then with a face of excited Sasuke out of the door.


    "Interesting, Naruto has gone out to practice with Zilai. Sasuke is also here to practice with Yu. Next, it will be three years later!" Li slightly turned his mouth, looked at the sky outside the window, his eyes suddenly brightened, and murmured, "it''s time to eat, you should hurry up, otherwise you have to be bored to death by the small asters!" While saying, from also quickly out of the study door. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C359

    In the boundless desert, the wind and sand are flying. Two people in black robes embroidered with red clouds are walking. The direction they point to is the country of wind, Shanren village!


    "Brother Scorpio, this task is up to me. You can wait for me outside for a while. It''s just a little ghost. I''m enough alone. Today I have to let everyone know my art!" Didala, with a smile, put one hand into the bag behind his waist and let the mouth on his palm swallow the clay.


    "Didala, you call that art? Don''t make me laugh, will you? " Scorpion cold hum a, displeased say.


    "Of course, the so-called explosion is art, only the instant beauty is the real beauty!" When she heard scorpion question her art, Didala immediately refuted.


    "Nonsense, only eternity is art, and immortality is the highest realm pursued by human beings, and only immortal things can be called art!" The scorpion retorted.


    All of a sudden, the two people began to argue for the topic of art. After they came to the guard of Sharen village, they stopped arguing. The spy arranged by Scorpio in his early years had come to meet them, so that they could enter Sharen village quietly.


    "Didala, I won''t wait for you too long. If you can''t solve it, I''ll do it myself!" Scorpion said to Didala in a hoarse voice.


    "Well, brother Scorpio, it''s just a kid. Do you think I can''t deal with him? Don''t worry, it will be over soon Didala sneered, and then made a big bird out of clay. After jumping on it, the big bird spread its wings and flew directly to Sharen village.


    This day is doomed to turmoil, and this turmoil has also opened the prelude to a great chaos!


    "My Lord, the wind country, Sharen village was attacked by Xiao organization yesterday. The fifth generation of Fengying, Zhuli, a crane keeper, was captured. At this time, Sharen village has sent a request for help to Muye. This is Muye village''s request for Ninja!"


    In the office, the ninja in charge of intelligence handed the letter that Muye had just sent to Li Li.


    After receiving the letter, Li has a rough look at it. The general meaning above is that we need to send a group of ninjas, such as whirlpool Naruto, qimukakashi, chunyeying and Akai, to rescue the wind and shadow of Sharen village. Now the five big countries and five big villages are under the rule of immortal heaven palace. In addition to normal ninja, we have to get permission from Li before we want to send out ninjas.


    "Three years?" Li''s eyes narrowed slightly. The comfortable time passed so fast. Now Xiao organization has started to take action. In less than a year, the fourth world of tolerance will break out in full swing. At that time, ten tails, yuzhiboban and huiyeji will all come out one by one. But now the goal of Li is only huiyeji. Even if yuzhiboban becomes a pillar of ten tails, his strength is only six The middle level of Tao is not the opponent of Li.


    "Let me look forward to it, huiyeji. How powerful is the legendary creator who can destroy heaven and earth?" Li Wei grinned and felt a little excited. This tolerance world has been quiet for a long time. It has been 18 years since there was a war. Although it didn''t show in ordinary times, Li''s heart has been longing for war. In the end, all the way is from killing. From the bottom of his heart, Li has not been a peaceful master.


    "Ding, SSS level world mission starts, defeat the creator huiyeji, and reward the heart of the world for successful mission! Mission failed, none! "


    Since the completion of the SS level task, the system has not moved any more. However, now, it has stimulated another SSS level task again. After 18 years, Li is a little excited. It seems that he has returned to the time when he was fighting with people in order to complete the task. What makes Li more concerned is the reward of this task!


    The heart of the world?


    "What is it? Is it like a certificate of control of the world? " As soon as I had this idea, I left it behind. The system would not pit my father so much and beat huiyeji. Even if I didn''t have to admit it by the system, I was already the overlord in charge of the world. If the heart of the world was really such a certificate, it would be unnecessary. In other words, the use of the heart of the world would be reflected in other places.


    "System, what is the heart of the world?" If you don''t understand, you will feel a knot in your heart and can only ask about the system.


    "Sorry, the host does not have the right to know, the system will not answer!"


    Hearing the words of the system, Li feels a little disappointed. He is more eager to know what the use of the heart of the world is. Li has a faint feeling that the heart of the world seems to have a lot to do with the truth of his future. The more he thinks about it, the more he hopes that the fourth world of tolerance will come soon, and that huiyeji will be resurrected soon. In this case, he just needs to kill her Huiyeji, you can get the heart of the world!


    "Father, what are you doing? It''s time for dinner. Mothers are in your past!" At this time, a girl with black hair and white kimono ran in happily. Seeing Li was thinking about something, she chuckled angrily. They were all waiting for their father to have a meal. My father was in a daze and even forgot the time to eat.


    "Ah! It''s asters Hearing the sound of Ziyuan, Li Huishen got up and went to Ziyuan. When he came to Ziyuan, he touched the soft hair of Ziyuan and said with embarrassment, "my father just thought of some good things, so he was distracted!"As a result of inheriting the lineage of Li, the hair of Ziyuan is black, and the pupils are as bright as black gems. The 16-year-old Ziyuan is very beautiful, and the most important thing is that the girl develops very fast, worthy of inheriting the excellent lineage of Li. What makes Li most happy is that the eyes of Ziyuan have automatically evolved into an eternal kaleidoscope, and the speed is fast It''s so fast that Lidu is a little envious. At first, in order to open the eternal kaleidoscope, Ziyuan was killed among the armies. However, Ziyuan inherited its own immortal eye, that is to lie down and sleep. At a certain age, it can make the eyes evolve. There is a premonition that the time for Ziyuan to open the reincarnation eye is not far away. Of course, like Indra, she will only have one eye To become a reincarnation eye, the present separation is equal to six immortals. Ziyuan inherits the eye of immortals. Even without the body of immortals, the huge Yin power can make one of her eyes evolve into a reincarnation eye.


    "Why, what good thing has father thought of?" Aster eyes a bright, arm from the hand curiously asked.


    "Of course, xiaoziyuan has reached the age of looking for a boyfriend. Your father, I am thinking about finding a boyfriend for you!" From the smile, a little feeling in my heart, at the beginning of that little bit, now has grown up!


    "Cut, I don''t want to find a boyfriend, I have a father adult enough!" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C360

    Eighteen years later, after taking dingyandan, their appearance has not changed for the whole 18 years. They look like they are only 18 years old. Standing together with Ziyuan Chutian, it''s not so much father and daughter and mother and daughter as brother and sister. Ziyuan and Chutian have inquired about this many times, but they haven''t told them every time Already.


    "Father, why do you and your mother never change their looks? Is there any secret way to keep their youth?"


    At the dinner table, Ziyuan sat next to Li and began to tangle on this issue. Although Daisy didn''t speak, she also looked at Li with pure white eyes.


    "Ha ha, leave, tell them, otherwise, these two wenches must annoy us to death!" Maitreya a face helpless looking from said.


    "Ziyuan, Chutian, do you want me to tell you, but there are conditions!" Jiuxinnai blinked her eyes and said mischievously that her appearance had not changed. Jiuxinnai''s heart seemed to have not changed. It was still as careless as before. It seemed that this character might accompany her all her life.


    "Jiuxinnai mother, what is the condition? As long as I can do it, I will help you complete it!" Ziyuan felt that there was a play. She immediately patted her chest and assured that the girl and jiuxinnai were strangely similar in character. Compared with Maitreya''s biological mother, the relationship between her and jiuxinnai seemed to be a little better. Well, how to say, people are like groups. Both of them are girls with thick branches and big leaves.


    "It''s very simple. You can''t sleep with your father tonight, OK? As long as you can do it, I''ll tell you the secret of our unchanged appearance! " Jiuxinnai blinked, a sinister look.


    Although the two of them are biting their ears, no matter they are far away or close to Naro, even Meiqin and Xiaonan, with their strength, not to mention they are so close to each other. Even if you go to the next room to bite their ears, they can hear clearly. The behavior of jiuxinnai and Ziyuan now is completely hiding their ears. Of course, the only thing they can''t hear is that It''s hatada. She''s a late bloomer. Now she''s not strong enough. She''s trying to enlarge her little ears to hear the words of jiuxinnai and Ziyuan.


    "No, I can''t sleep if my father isn''t around anymore!" Ziyuan refused without thinking about it.


    From sensible start, from will accompany purple yuan and young field sleep, until they sleep, from will leave, as time goes by, two wenches have formed a habit, before going to bed, must hold from can sleep, in order to have a stable sleep at night, she would rather not listen to this secret.


    "How come you are sixteen years old now. When you are in love, why do you want to sleep with your father? Are you not afraid that no one will dare to ask you in the future?" Jiuxinnai is a little dissatisfied. He says with his mouth, it was better when Ziyuan was still young. After they were coaxed to sleep, he can accompany jiuxinnai. But now he grows up, not only Ziyuan, but also Hatta. When he sleeps, he hugs them tightly, even if he falls asleep. It''s good. Not only is he suffering from the night, but jiuxinnai is also happy The same is true.


    "Well, no one wants it, no one wants it, as long as our father wants us!" Ziyuan mouth a glance, completely do not eat nine Sinai this set.


    "Even so, you have to pay attention to the order. You can''t monopolize your father!" Jiu xinnai was also impatient and began to speak without taboo.


    When they heard the conversation between jiuxinnai and Ziyuan, they were immediately dumbfounded. It seemed that jiuxinnai was educating Ziyuan in the front, but when they got to the back, they became two women''s jealousy. If it was just like this, it would be normal for the wife to eat the jealousy of the daughter monopolizing her husband, but if it came out of jiuxinnai and Ziyuan, it would be two women''s way of robbing men Drama, he''ll accompany you tonight, and I''ll accompany you tomorrow night. That''s how it feels.


    "Well, since that''s what I said, I''ll take a step back. Later and when we go to bed, we''ll follow the order. That''s OK. You have to think about your mothers, right, asters!" Nine Sinai''s eyes are almost sparking, asters are also fighting with him, two people''s eyes are sparking.


    "OK, but you have to tell me how you and your father have kept the same appearance for 18 years!" After thinking about it, Ziyuan finally compromised. She was not a bad child, nor a little girl who didn''t know anything. She could sleep with her father and know the secret, and she didn''t suffer a loss.


    "Cough!" Maitreya finally can''t sit back and ignore. If it goes on like this, his daughter will be badly taught by Jiu xinnai. He can''t help but face tiger and say to Ziyuan, "Ziyuan, eat quickly. It''s so big that you can sleep without your father''s company. Moreover, Jiu xinnai is your mother. How can you bargain with her?" At the beginning, I thought Maitreya''s words were reasonable, but when I got to the back, it was completely changed. It was obvious that I was facing jiuxinnai. It seems that during this period of time, Ziyuan and Chutian occupied and left every night, which made Maitreya suffer, and he wanted to get his man back.


    "Father By nine Sinai and Maitreya about attack, Astragalus retreat, immediately wronged to see from, a request to make the decision."Cough!" Seeing the appearance of asters, Li is a little embarrassed. Although he loves his daughter, Maitreya and jiuxinnai are right. No matter how they say, they can''t accompany their daughter every night. After thinking about it, Li puts down his chopsticks, touches the small heads of asters and Hatta on the left and right sides, and says, "you see, you have grown up so big, you should learn to be independent, and your father is big in other aspects People don''t care, but sleeping and eating should be done by themselves at least. Your mother and I have our own life, so if you really like your father, you should think about your father for me! "


    Hearing the words of Li, Ziyuan and Daisy looked at each other. Although they didn''t want to, they didn''t want to embarrass their father. They just nodded wrongly.


    "Then, according to jiuxinnai''s mother''s meaning, will you go to bed with jiuxinnai''s mother tonight, accompany Xiaonan''s mother tomorrow, and then line up in turn, and finally me and Chuda, is that ok?" Ziyuan tilted her head and thought about it. Looking at Li hopefully, she said that when she went to bed at night, she would feel very warm as long as she held Li, because the father could fully understand all the threats around her, which was a sense of security from the bottom of her heart. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C361

    Looking at the aggrieved appearance of Ziyuan, it''s really hard to refuse it. Moreover, even such a good young field is aggrieved at this time, so we can''t refuse it. We can''t make the two baby daughters sad. After thinking about it, Li still nodded to agree with Ziyuan. Jiuxinnai and they also think it''s OK, so they all nodded to agree with Ziyuan''s request.


    "Well, eat quickly!" Looking at the two baby daughters wronged even don''t want to eat, from is very distressed, the two girls from childhood to most didn''t let them suffer a little wronged, didn''t expect today actually because of this kind of thing let them suffer wronged!


    "Come, father, feed you!" Li picked up his rice bowl and chopsticks, and began to feed the asters and nestling fields!


    "Leave, you are too used to them!" Maitreya shook his head.


    "What does it matter? They are my only daughters!" Li Yilian retorts with indifference. It has made Li very guilty to let her two lovely daughters be wronged. How can we say that we have to compensate them? Besides, it''s just feeding. It''s a common thing when I was a child.


    Oh! Oh! Oh!


    All of a sudden, asters and Daisy suddenly happy to eat, just the grievance completely disappeared, squinting big eyes, shaking feet, began to enjoy the food from the hand over, eyes have become crescent moon, as long as the mouth of rice swallow, immediately open mouth, so let alone enjoy.


    The father dotes on his daughter so much, which is a happy thing for Maitreya as a mother, but now they are not happy at all. There is a saying that the daughter was born to rob her husband with herself. It is true that this saying is correct. Now part of her love has been given to her two daughters, which is too doting, This made Maitreya a little envious and wanted to become Li''s daughter.


    Finally, after eating a disharmonious meal, Ziyuan took Chutian out to play. The two girls had so much protection from their father that they didn''t seem to have much idea of powerful strength. Of course, this refers to Ziyuan. Even if she didn''t practice, her strength would soar like a rocket, so she was greedy and crazy, but Chutian was different There is a big gap between her strength and that of Ziyuan, so she practices very hard. Hatta''s biggest goal is to get her father''s approval in terms of strength. Fortunately, jinnaro has been in charge of Hatta''s practice all the time. Now Hatta''s practice is not only eight trigrams palm, but also a very powerful move, eighty Shenkong strike, which was originally used by huiyeji It was later learned by Da tongmuyu village. In today''s world, the only one who knows this skill is jinnaro, the daughter of Da tongmuyu village.


    Eighty Shenkong attack is similar to the Eight Trigram Palm, but its power is more than ten times that of the Eight Trigram Palm. It is also a direct attack on the human vein, and its power is very strong. However, it requires a very powerful talent and a huge chakra. Three years ago, Li has transplanted the last two Ashura cells to Chutian and Ziyuan. As far as chakra is concerned, Chutian is right and wrong Chang Dahua can also use 40 strokes when she uses 80 Shenkong strokes. If one day, her potential will burst out and she can turn around again, she will be able to master 80 Shenkong strokes completely.


    "Sasuke, three years have passed, and your companion Naruto has returned to practice. At the same time, your strength has been greatly increased. You can leave now!"


    Three years later, Sasuke and the original book didn''t change much, but their strength was a little stronger, and their eyes still didn''t reach the kaleidoscope. The more potential people have, the more difficult it is to fully stimulate them. However, once they are stimulated, they will fly to the sky directly. This is true of yuzhiboban and qianshouzhu in those years, and their strength is not good when they are young Especially outstanding. However, after a certain period of time, there will be a qualitative leap in strength, surpassing everyone at one stroke. Now Sasuke''s potential is still hidden in the body.


    "Thank you, Emperor. As long as I kill yuzhibo weasel, I will come back for you to drive!" Sasuke knelt on one knee and said respectfully that the more he knew about Li, the more he felt the horror of Li. This kind of power, which is different from anyone else, makes people unable to resist. No wonder even the five villages submit to the immortal palace. It seems that everything is not without any reason. Sasuke is proud of himself, and he does not dare to lose his identity at the same time Strength and status of such a big difference from the face of unbridled.


    "Well, let''s talk about it later." After shaking his hand and taking a look at Sasuke, he directly turns around and leaves. Yu Zhibo Yu has finished the task given to him and has already retired.


    "Your Majesty, sooner or later, my strength will be recognized by you!" Sasuke clenched his fist and swore in his heart that in the past three years, no matter how hard he tried, no matter how strong his strength became, Li has never changed his attitude towards Sasuke. In Sasuke''s opinion, this is the reason why he doesn''t agree with his strength. Therefore, even he doesn''t know that he has so wanted to make Li agree.


    Night came quietly. After dinner, he left and went to jiuxinnai''s room. According to the order of the day and Astragalus field, he slept with jiuxinnai tonight, and left quickly. He hasn''t had that for a long time, and he has to accompany his 16-year-old daughter to sleep every day. But the two daughters are so well-developed and beautiful, which is good for him It''s a torment to be away from home."Nine Sinai!" He knocked on the door, then pushed the door directly. However, the next moment, he was dumbfounded. The reason is very simple. This room is not only for Jiu xinnai, but also for Maitreya, Xiao Nan, jinnaro and Meiqin.


    "So late, why don''t you go back to your room to sleep and come to jiuxinnai?" Leave a little doubt, difficult not pair ranking dissatisfaction, so again in discussion?


    Hearing the culture of Li, Maitreya''s face was a little red. She bowed her head and didn''t speak. Only Jiu xinnai came to Li''s side and pulled Li in. Then she closed the door and went to a big bed in the room and said, "Meiqin and I have discussed. From today on, we will sleep together. In this way, we can have one During the week, you can accompany us for five days, which is much better than one day. But I thought about this method for a long time. Meiqin and they agreed. How about that? Do you agree? "


    This bed is really big. At least it''s enough to sleep for six people. No wonder I haven''t seen Jiu xinnai all afternoon. I''m preparing this big and shameful bed, but in this way, when I do that, it will become the legend When I think of this, I almost have nosebleed. Although I have five wives, sleeping together and doing that together are all done separately and at the same time. This It''s so evil.


    it''s so evil www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C362

    On this night, Li Xiang had never been happier. At the beginning, even Jiu xinnai, a careless man, was very awkward. But when he got to the back, even the most shy jinnaro and Meiqin let go. They were all crazy, and the long-term depression was released in one night. Fortunately, Li has the most perfect immortal body, and his constitution is different from that of Meiqin Ordinary people, otherwise they have to be squeezed dry by nine Sinai, but they also enjoy the past life and this life even don''t want to think about that!


    Since they are enjoying the happiness of their families, however, the world of tolerance has already been broken. A group of people wearing black robes embroidered with red clouds are wantonly catching tailed animals in the world of tolerance. In just two months, several of the Nine Tailed animals have been captured. One tailed shouhe in Sharen Village, two tailed Youlu in Yunren village, four tailed Monkey King and five tailed penghou in Yanren village, and three tailed monkeys in Wuyin village Wei disappeared some time ago, and was finally captured by Xiao organization. Six and Nine Tailed animals defected. Except for Nine Tailed animals in Muye village, eight tailed animals in Yunjin village and seven tailed animals in immortal heaven palace, the rest have been arrested. For a moment, people in the five tolerance villages were in a panic.


    "Father, there are so many rescue documents from the five villages. Don''t you plan to deal with them?" In the office, asters are sitting on their legs.


    "I don''t know what they want to say even if I don''t have to look at them!" Li shrugged his shoulders and went on to say, "now Xiaozhi catches tailed animals wantonly. Although the five villages think they have the ability to deal with Xiaozhi, they are dissatisfied with their submission to the immortal palace. Therefore, they are like handing over these troubles to your father. Do you think your father is so stupid?"


    "Those bad guys, my father is so slow, they can deal with things, but they still take them to embarrass you, just ignore them!" Hearing the words, the purple court suddenly puffed up its mouth.


    Looking at the lovely appearance of Ziyuan, Liwei smiles, kisses Ziyuan on the face, and asks suspiciously, "at this time, why don''t you go to your sister Daisy to play, but run here to disturb my father''s office!"


    "Che, Chutian wants to practice all day long. When I went to ask her to play, she was practicing the eighty divine air strike with jinnaro''s mother. She had no time to play with me, so I had to come here to find my father!" Speaking of Hattori, Ziyuan is also a burst of frustration. She has taught Hattori many times that she can do whatever she wants in life. When she was a child, Hattori would nod her head. Now, her answer has become "let my father recognize my strength what I want to do most!" This makes Ziyuan a little helpless. My sister is really working too hard.


    "Ha ha, you want to play all day. Now I have nothing to do, but I''ll be busy later. I''ll see what you can do!" Li had no choice but to pinch Qiong''s nose of Ziyuan. Since he was a child, li felt a great headache. She was very smart, but she was very active. From the beginning, she always made people worried. In the original work, she was a proud girl, but now she has become a careless and careless bear child.


    "What''s the matter? I''ll go where my father goes in the future. I''m very strong now. I can certainly help my father!" The purple court didn''t like to toot its mouth, and then gave a kiss on Li''s face, stood up and said, "it''s late now. Daisy is about to finish her practice. I''ll go to her, father. Remember, you are my own tonight!"


    Before she left, Ziyuan thought that she had not slept with her father for five days. She couldn''t help but remind her that she was really afraid that her father would forget her. However, how special this sounds? What''s that? What''s meant that she was alone tonight.


    "This wench, is really mouth not to obstruct!" From shook his head, helpless murmur!


    "I don''t want to say anything After leaving the last sentence, the footsteps of asters have gradually gone away.


    "Whirlpool Naruto, I said it, your death can promote peace, obediently let go!"


    Muye village, a prosperous village in the past, has now become a ruin. Not only a large number of ninjas have been injured, but also the sixth generation of fire shadow thousand hand master has become a residual candle fire, which may be extinguished at any time. Naruto, who was expected by the villagers and ninjas, is now facing failure and defeated by liudao Payne.


    "What is your peace in the end? Look at what you have done and hurt so many innocent people. Is this what you call peace?" Naruto''s eyes are burning, but his hands and feet are restrained by the power of reincarnation eyes. Not only the Nine Tailed chakra, but also his own chakra can''t be mobilized. He can only hate his teeth.


    "Peace is always accompanied by pain. Although I don''t want to admit it, the immortal temple built by yuzhiboli has also brought peace to the world of tolerance. Isn''t it the establishment of the immortal temple that enables you new generation to live such a comfortable life? However, before its establishment, yuzhiboli didn''t know how many ninjas in wudarin village had been killed. Even Muye was once destroyed by yuzhiboli. Didn''t the original three generations of Huoying die in his hands? The world should have hated him for such a cruel act, but the fact is on the contrary. Except for your five tolerance villages, all people are thanking him, awe him and respect him as a God. Why Tiandao Payne looked at Naruto coldly, then glanced at the ruined Muye village, and said again, "because the power of yuzhiboli makes the world fear, including the five villages, no one dares to resist him. All the treaties he made are observed by the whole tolerance world. Yuzhiboli has become a god like existence and a constant threat Because of this threat, no one dares to resist, no one resists, and the world will be peaceful. And you, whirlpool Naruto, as long as you are willing to pay your life now, we can create a weapon that is more terrifying than yuzhiboli. In this way, the world will be completely peaceful. With the deterrent of this weapon, no one dares to live in Rencun How about resistance, Naruto At this point, Tiandao Payne''s eyes have shown a crazy killing intention, but this killing intention is not for Naruto, but for leaving."I don''t see that hope in your eyes. In your heart, it''s full of hatred. The weapon you say is used to maintain world peace, but it''s used to deal with yuzhiboli. In this case, I can''t give you Jiuwei. You are too dangerous!" Naruto slightly narrowed his eyes and said in a deep voice.


    "What?" £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C363

    In the original work, Hatta came out for Naruto and was injured by Payne, which caused nine tails in Naruto to run away. However, now, Sakura, the only companion of the "seventh class", came forward to save him. Finally, he was seriously injured by Tiandao Payne. As Naruto who has always "liked" Sakura, he beat her more thoroughly and directly chased him with seven tails Enda, at this moment, Penn is in a tragedy. He is almost maimed by Naruto, and even the earth exploding stars are broken. In the end, changmen is defeated by Naruto''s Zui Dun, and Naruto also promises to help changmen save Xiaonan who has been "abducted". With this hope, changmen launches lunhuitiansheng and dies.


    "Naruto, according to information, Sasuke, who has been hiding in immortal temple for three years, has come back some time ago. Three days later, he will duel with his brother yuzhibo weasel at a family site before yuzhibo clan. Now Sasuke is heading for that place with some new companions!"


    In the Huoying office, the sixth generation of Huoying master called Naruto, Sakura and Kakashi. More than a month after Penn''s invasion, the village was almost rebuilt. Naturally, the Huoying office was the first to be rebuilt, and the seriously injured master also recovered a few days ago.


    "What? Sasuke appeared? Then, mother-in-law gangshou, I''m going to find him and bring that guy back! " On hearing Sasuke, Naruto suddenly excited, hands on the table excited said.


    "Calm down, I''m calling you here today to give you this task. Now the village is being rebuilt, and many ninjas have their own tasks. Now there are only a few ninjas left in the village. Then, led by kakasi, whirlpool Naruto, Sakura chunye, kyuzukaya, younvzhinai and so on, you will go to chase yuzhibozouzu, no matter what How to say, he is our Muye''s punishment. Even if we have to plead guilty, we have to bring Muye to plead guilty. Now, you all hurry up and start! "


    Because of Li, Sasuke appeared a little late. After all, for Sasuke, if he can learn a little more, then the chance of revenge will be greater. If it is not for Li to let him go, Sasuke said that he will not go out until the fourth World War!


    "Yes, Lord Huoying!"


    In front of a waterfall in the immortal palace, the whole space is filled with the harsh thunder. The whole body is covered with blue thunder, and the scarlet eyes of the writing wheel are like a pool of cold water.


    "Why do you think of practicing today?" Meiqin looks at the man who has been with her for more than 30 years. She vaguely remembers that when she was a child, she often followed him, just like an indefatigable bird. Now, several decades have passed, and the time is really fast. They have experienced the chaos of war and peace, and Meiqin always thinks that Li is a person with others Different people have been like this since childhood. They are attractive all over the body, making people unconsciously want to believe him. This is a kind of inherent momentum. Of course, if a person understands a certain idea very clearly from childhood and implements it all the time, this momentum will naturally form, just like the backbone of people, giving people a kind of, as long as the backbone If Liang Gu doesn''t fall down, it must be able to hold up a sense of the sky.


    "The world is going to be in chaos. It''s been 18 years since we started. I don''t know if our strength has fallen back!" Li Li shrugs, dispels the thunder and comes to Meiqin. He looks at Meiqin with a gentle face. Li Wei smiles, touches Meiqin''s side face, and says in a soft voice, "after this war is over, let''s leave the immortal palace and find a place where no one knows us. Let''s live forever in peace."


    At the beginning, he led the yuzhibo family and made them the strongest in the world of tolerance. This was just to make them protect their lovers and family before they were invincible. When huiyeji was defeated by Li, there would be no one in the world who could threaten Li, and the power would be useless. However, even if they were living in seclusion, the Immortal Emperor IV would not be able to survive One word will always be engraved in the world of tolerance, because Li is the first emperor in the world of tolerance and the first person who unifies the divided world. No one can forget this great achievement. Even though many people have been killed in order to build the immortal Temple of heaven, similarly, Li''s behavior brings more people a peaceful life. This part of people will always praise Li.


    "Well, we''ll go wherever you go!" Meiqin nodded with a smile on her face.


    Time passed quickly. Ten days later, two big things happened in the world of tolerance. First, the notorious yuzhibo weasel was killed by his brother, yuzhibo Sasuke. Second, yuzhibo Sasuke joined the Xiao organization and went to yunnincun to catch eight tails, which were successful. So far, only seven tails and nine tails of the Nine Tailed animals in the world of tolerance were not captured by Xiao organization. Now, there are five big ones Rencun gets nervous and knows that Xiaozhi is plotting a big event. All the shadows of the five Rencun send a letter to immortal temple for help, hoping that Li can deal with Xiaozhi.


    "Xiao organization''s people are almost dead now, only one yuzhibo with earth and black and white Jue is left, but their tailed animals have almost been captured, one to six of them have been completely captured, seven of them were taken three tails of chakra three years ago, and eight of them were caught one tail by Sasuke, and then nine tails are missing!" Looking at the five help letters on the desk, Li Li smiles and throws them into the garbage can next to him.Li didn''t intend to intervene in this matter before the ten tailed men came out. When they were free, they were not happy about the existence of immortal temple. When something happened, they wanted to ask for help from immortal temple. This time, Li had to let them know that the so-called five villages were just a piece of shit. Not only immortal temple could trample them, but also yuzhibo could bring earth and shine the night Ji, many people can trample on the so-called five villages. I believe that after this time, their pride will be less.


    "Damn it, the letter for help has been sent out for five days, but there is still no news from immortal heaven palace. It seems that Yu Zhibo is going to stay away from it!" Can''t wait to leave the echo, gangshou mood is very irritable, to the side of the silent said "give me ready ink, I want to hold five shadow talks!" £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C364

    The five shadows conference was held in the iron kingdom as the original work. Yu Zhibo and Tu went to the meeting site to talk about Shiwei and infinite moon desecration in order to frighten the five villages. They wanted to break up the alliance of the five villages, but unexpectedly, they also promoted the alliance of the five tolerance villages. So far, the five villages formally declared war on Xiao, Yu Zhibo "ban", and joined in It''s the second time that the five powers united against the enemy. The first time was against yuzhibo 18 years ago, but this time, it''s still against yuzhibo. It''s true that the word yuzhibo stirred up a lot of trouble in the world of tolerance.


    "Who are you?"


    In front of a cave in the world of tolerance, Yu Zhibo meets big snake bag with earth. Different from the original work, big snake pill is not killed for seizing Sasuke''s body. On the contrary, it automatically ends up letting big snake bag absorb his strength and then walk in the world of tolerance. As for the reason for doing so, only big snake pill and big snake bag know for themselves.


    "My name is Dou. I''m the assistant of Da Shewan. I''m here just to seek cooperation with you!" Big snake pill pushed glasses and said with a smile.


    "Oh? I''ve heard of dashevin. Although he has good strength, he hasn''t reached the standard of cooperation with me. Moreover, you are the person of dashevin. Do you want to seek cooperation, do you want to cooperate with me or dashevin? " Yu Zhibo with soil squint eyes, said in a deep voice.


    "Of course, I cooperate with you. Lord dashuewan is dead now, and I inherit his power!" As for yuzhibo''s contempt for the earth, big snake bag didn''t get angry. He continued, "big snake pill has been looking for the meaning of life. However, he has lived most of his life and still doesn''t know which way to go, so he was confused, so he chose to die. Let me inherit his power and continue to walk in this world! And I come to seek cooperation with you in order to help Da Shewan out of another way! "


    "Interesting, I don''t want to know what the big snake pill thinks, but what qualifications do you have to cooperate with me?" Yu Zhibo with soil cold hum, light said.


    Smell speech, big snake pocket smile, hands together, a face of confidence looking at the soil, said, "I hope you see this again after judging whether I am qualified!" As the voice of the big snake bag fell, coffins rose on the ground. Soon, the coffins were opened. Inside, there was a corpse with dirty soil reincarnated. It was the original member of Xiao organization. Changmen and yuzhibo weasel were both in it.


    Seeing this, his pupils shrunk slightly and instinctively felt something was wrong. However, he said in a deep voice, "although these guys have good strength, they are still a little less than the five villages. Even if they are called out, they won''t play much role!"


    "Then you see if this is OK!" Big snake pocket smiles, the lens of the glasses flash a wise light, and a golden coffin rises. After opening it, the real yuzhibo spot with closed eyes appears in front of yuzhibo. Seeing this, yuzhibo finally can''t calm down. He looks at big snake pocket with a murderous face, and his identity is revealed. He either becomes an ally or kills him now ¡£


    "Of course, in addition to this special coffin, there are a lot of preparations. Among them, there are the former filmmakers of each village in the five major villages. They all have very strong fighting capacity. As long as they are brought to the battlefield and rely on the immortals reincarnated from filthy soil, they will surely have a great impact on the five major villages. Now, am I qualified to cooperate with you What happened? " Big snake bag is not afraid of yuzhibo''s soil at all. Even ban has been brought out by him. Big snake bag is very confident. In this world, no one can beat ban except Li. This is the pride of big snake bag. It''s so exciting to climb from an ordinary person to a strong man at the top of the world.


    But big snake doesn''t know that reincarnation of filthy soil is not omnipotent. Let alone control yuzhiboban, he can''t do it even if he wants to have a little influence. In the final analysis, he is just a pathetic insect used by others.


    "Yes, you are qualified to be my ally now, so now let''s take all your works to the battlefield." Yuzhibo snorts with Tu, then turns around and leaves. His strength is a little limited. Although 100000 Bai can absolutely block the five villages, the immortal temple has not moved up to now. Yuzhibo is a little flustered with tu. if the immortal Temple intervenes, there will be no possibility of victory in this war. It''s enough for him to be scared just by one person''s strength Therefore, Yu Zhibo and Tu can only place their hopes on Yu Zhibo ban. If ban can deal with it, it will be better. There may be a chance of victory in this war.


    Looking at his back, he finally put away his smile. He was very confused and murmured: "who is this guy who calls himself ban? What''s the relationship with Yu Zhibo


    After the five shadow talks, they immediately sent the immortal temple a request to fight with yuzhiboban, and Li agreed. Now, 80000 ninjas from five villages, together with a group of warriors from the iron Kingdom, are divided into several regiments. They are fighting with 100000 baijue. At first, they still have the upper hand. However, after the big snake takes the hand, a group of strong men who are born from dirty land appear In front of them, many of them are the shadows of the past dynasties, or their relatives and friends. Soon, the situation of the battlefield was reversed. Wudarin village was very hard to fight. Facing a group of "corpses" who could not be killed, they had to use the seal technique to seal. In this way, it took a lot of time."Father, it''s a mess outside. Don''t we go out and have a look?" Ziyuan sat on Li''s leg, raised his head, looked at Li with a puzzled face and asked.


    "Ha ha, it''s all small fights. Your father, my time is very precious. How can I waste my time on them?" After shaving Qiong''s nose of Ziyuan, he asked jokingly, "don''t you want to make a scene! If that''s the case, it won''t work. War is a place to fight each other. What if you were hurt in the past? "


    The girl of Ziyuan is an eventful master. Even immortal heaven palace is made by her. At this time, she wants to go out. Even if she wants to think with her fingers, she can figure out what she wants to do. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C365

    "Cut, my father looks down on me too much!" The purple court hears speech, wronged a curl mouth, the appearance is really lovely.


    Looking at the lovely appearance of Ziyuan, Li shook his head helplessly and said, "don''t worry, wait. Soon, the real Lord will appear. When the time comes, my father will take you all to play, OK?"


    You can''t rest assured that Ziyuan ran to the battlefield alone. Although Ziyuan now has eternal kaleidoscope eyes, she hasn''t experienced any mortal struggle since she was a child. She has little experience in fighting, and she''s not old enough. Chakra can''t keep up with her. It''s no problem to meet one or two shadows, but it''s not a second if she''s wise to Yuyu No matter what the strength of zhiboban is, it''s also the beginning of six stages. Even if it''s just the form of reincarnation of filthy soil, its strength is also the peak of Super Shadow, which is not what the current asters can deal with.


    "Why, my father will also take part in the war?" Hearing the words, Ziyuan''s face was filled with surprise and expectation!


    "Of course, it''s only because some of the battles are just skirmishes. Your father and I are not children. How can we play with them?" He nodded and said with a smile.


    "Oh yeah, I''m going to tell Hatta that if she knows that her father will take part in the war, she will be very happy. But she has been looking forward to seeing the real power of her father!" Ziyuan from the body jumped down, while happy to say, while running towards the outside, the blink of an eye disappeared.


    After Ziyuan left, Li restrained the smile on his face. He felt that the blood in his body was speeding up. This symptom was the same as when he met a close enemy before. Although he was sitting in the office like a steady mountain, in fact, he felt that life was like a year. He no longer thought about those powerful enemies all the time, as long as he would After they were defeated one by one, he really became invincible. This is Li''s persistence. Since he came to this world, his biggest goal is to become invincible and the strongest in the world. This is not troubled by false name, but his persistence in power.


    "Yuzhiboban, have you come out yet?" Feel a strange and powerful chakra appeared, from slightly grinning, stood up from the chair, since yuzhiboban has appeared, then the next is the time to leave the stage!


    "It''s too powerful. The power is not in one dimension at all. Is that yuzhiboban? Is this the most powerful man in the world of tolerance? "


    Countless ninjas are desperately swallowing their saliva. Next to them, hundreds of companions have been killed. However, this is only caused by yuzhiboban''s body skill. It''s hard to imagine what kind of sensation he will cause after he uses the eternal kaleidoscope pupil skill.


    "Chakra didn''t feel yuzhiboli. Didn''t he take part in the war?"


    Yuji Boban stood on the boulder with his hands crossed and looked coldly at the Ninja below. It seemed that he was saying to himself that the only thing he wanted to do now was to fight with Li. In this world, there are not many things that can make him do his best. There is only one left.


    "Well, as I look now, yuzhiboli probably doesn''t want to fight me. After all, this is not my heyday!" Ban slightly grinned, then looked at the second generation of shadow beside him, and said in a deep voice, "how much do you know about me


    "Ha ha, it''s not much. It''s just a speculation based on some of your actions in those years. In fact, you didn''t die in the battle of the valley of the end. On the contrary, you also got the power of the fire shadow of the eyes of the early generation. Lord dashuewan guessed some things about the liudaoxian people in those years from the ancient literature, and finally got the result. Well, now, This result is correct. The ultimate evolution of the writing wheel eye is not the eternal kaleidoscope, but the power possessed by the six immortals in legend, the reincarnation eye Second generation Huoying has confidence in his tone. For big snake pocket, he can control such a strong man as Yu Zhibo ban. This tolerance world has no rival any more.


    "Hum, I didn''t expect that a rat who is not yuzhibo could interpret the stone tablet left by yuzhibo. It''s ironic!" Yu Zhibo snorted, lifted his collar, looked at the cells in his chest, and then said again, "reincarnation eye was opened before I died. Up to now, I haven''t really tested how powerful reincarnation eye is!" With that, yuzhiboban stepped forward and came to the edge of the boulder. He looked down at the frightened ninjas and murmured, "although yuzhiboli has made you experience the horror of reincarnation eye, this terror has no so-called endurance. No matter how many times, it can still make all your confidence collapse!"


    Yuzhiboban hands together, suddenly, a huge skeleton giant appeared around him, the huge chakra burst out, blowing his armor and hair flying.


    "What''s the matter! It''s a familiar feeling! "


    There was a cold sweat on the forehead of the third generation of Tu Ying. This feeling was too familiar. There was a similar feeling. After swallowing his saliva nervously, he looked up at the sky. Suddenly, he was shocked. In the sky, a meteorite blocking the sky was falling rapidly. Seeing this, the three souls of the third generation of Tu Ying were all lost. No wonder he was so familiar. He used this move at the beginning I''ve dealt with them."So everyone, retreat, run as far as you can, hurry up!" Three generations of Tu Ying roared in horror, and he quickly turned around and ran away. This time, he learned to be smart. Last time, he naively thought that he could stop the meteorite from falling, but he didn''t expect that this was not a meteorite, but one after another. Even if he could stop one, when the second and the third came down, he couldn''t catch it.


    The ninjas, who had been stunned, heard the roar of the three generations of Tu Ying. All of them immediately recovered and began to run away. Fortunately, most of them had participated in the war 18 years ago and had seen this move before, so they could find it quickly.


    "Well, have you suffered from it?" Yu Zhibo spot saw these people react so quickly, can''t help but sneer, murmured: "the power of reincarnation eye is not as simple as you think, want to escape from the attack range of the sky blocker?"


    Soon, a meteorite fell down from the sky again. No, two, three, four meteorites fell from different directions at the same time. This time, it really blocked the sky and covered several miles. Once they fell down, these people would not be spared.


    "Damn, I can''t escape!" Ninjas are desperate, such a large range, how can escape? Many ninjas are disheartened and lose their weapons, and close their eyes to die www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C366

    Four meteorites that block the sky and block the sun fall down, and the attack area almost covers the area of several miles. After the meteorites fall completely, countless ninjas have been killed in this battlefield. The people who escaped by chance are also seriously injured and lying on the ground in pain and wailing.


    "Is this the power of the six immortals? It''s really spectacular. I didn''t expect that I''d created such a miracle! " Seeing the scene of Shura below, big snake can''t help sighing.


    Hearing the words of big snake pocket, Yu Zhibo felt disdainful and hummed coldly, "don''t get me wrong, you can''t create this kind of power!" If it wasn''t for the use of big snake bag, ban would have turned over with big snake bag now, just a mole ant, and dare to speak to himself in an equal tone, which is absolutely intolerable for ban. In Ban''s heart, there are only two people who can talk with him equally, the first is qianshouzhujian, and the second is Li.


    Think that this is the spot as a strong mouth, big snake bag did not care about the tone of the spot, said with a smile, "these garbage do not have to pay too much attention to, I think we should go to catch nine tail!"


    "Nine tails can be caught at any time, but before that, I still have a ninja to test!" Ban lightly glanced at the snake pocket, and then his hands closed again. Chakra, which contains the breath of life, burst out. Suddenly, the ground behind ban cracked one after another, and huge tree roots burst out!


    "Mudun, the tree world is coming!" Yuzhiboban pushed forward with one palm, and suddenly, countless huge tree roots poured out like a tsunami towards the survivors who had just escaped the disaster.


    Feeling the vibration of the ground and looking at the surging roots, the Ninjas are desperate. This kind of power is the same as that of yuzhiboli before, so powerless. In 18 years, the five villages have not become powerful, and they are still standing in the same place!


    "Even Mu Dun It seems that if you want to defeat yuzhibo, you must have yuzhibo. No, the emperor will do it! " Santai sighed helplessly. At this time, he had lost the courage to resist. No, it should be said that it was useless to resist. In the face of the two most powerful blood boundaries of tolerance, resistance was also dead.


    The wind and shadow of the Five Dynasties, I love Luo and the three generations of Tu Ying all look at Mu Dun with a sad face. Naruto is also weak, because his chakra has been exhausted.


    "If only the emperor was there. If it was him, he would defeat yuzhiboban!" There is a ninja who can''t bear this kind of pressure, shouting crazily, this shout, immediately triggered a series of rings, whether it is with the enemy, or worship, at this moment are praying that their emperor can come!


    "Hello, Naruto, I can lend you my chakra, but you must promise me a condition!" The nine tails in Naruto''s body can''t sit any longer. They can''t help but speak to Naruto.


    Hearing Jiuwei''s voice, Naruto was stunned and rushed into the seal space. Seeing Jiuwei, Naruto immediately pursed his mouth and said, "this condition is not to ask me to hand over my body. If so, it''s OK!"


    "No, my request is that you must defeat yuzhiboban!" Nine tail grinning, ferocious said, but he deeply hated the spot, when it almost as a pet to play.


    Naruto and Jiuwei are discussing how to make yuzhiboban, but the outside world is basically desperate, because the tree world is coming. The seriously injured ninjas can''t even escape. No one knows how powerful the wood Dun of the first generation of Huoying is. However, the wood Dun of Li knows. Once they are caught, they will be sucked into the human body immediately. It''s a shame A move more terrifying than purgatory.


    "Li, don''t you plan to do it? They seem to be asking you for help


    On a mountain not far away, Li and jiuxinnai stood side by side and saw the battle in their eyes, but Li didn''t do it all the time!


    "Father, let''s go quickly. That guy seems to be very strong!" Ziyuan looks excited, and her hand is tight. Her little face is red. This girl is afraid that the world will not be in chaos. She really wants to run over now and fight that arrogant guy. It''s the first time that she sees a man who is more crazy than her father. It''s unforgivable.


    "Well, let''s go there. But before that, listen to me, Ziyuan. This arrogant guy is not what you can deal with now. When you go to fight later, don''t go to provoke her. Let your father fly him and give you a breath, OK?" From pinching want to rush out of the nose of the asters, warned.


    "Pain, pain, pain, pain, pain, pain, pain, pain, pain, pain, pain, pain, pain, pain, pain, pain, pain, pain, pain, pain, pain, pain, pain, pain, pain, pain, pain, pain, pain, pain, pain, pain, pain, pain, pain, pain The purple yuan finally broke away from the magic hand, the corner of the eye tearfully covered his nose, said tearfully.


    Jiuxinnai, they can''t help but show a smile when they see the appearance of Ziyuan and Li. The little Ziyuan is so lively everywhere. Look, xiaoxiaotian is so quiet. They just hold Li''s hand and don''t say a word. They listen to Li''s words.


    "Father, let''s go now. The blonde boy has just broken the wooden escape of the man named Yu Zhibo. We will be late if we don''t show up!" Xiaochitian pulled the hand, looked up to the left, pure white eyes with a little expectation, she now most want to see a fight from."Well, just listen to xiaohata. Let''s go!" From nodded, and then, a few people disappeared in situ!


    "Wudaren village, you really haven''t made any progress. For so many years, your strength has not become stronger, on the contrary, it has become weaker and weaker. Sure enough, the world created by Zhujian in those years is wrong!"


    Although the tree world is cracked by Naruto, it doesn''t prevent yuzhiboban from looking down on others!


    "Yes, they don''t deserve to be your opponent, so how about I be your opponent next?" At this time, a calm voice came into yuzhiboban''s ears. At the same time, the second generation of Tu Ying standing next to him was suddenly hit hard in the abdomen, and the whole person was directly kicked out. Ziyuan appeared in the place where the second generation of Tu Ying had just stood, and jiuxinnai also appeared one by one.


    "Yu Zhi Bo Li Are you... " Yu zhiboban showed a smile at the corner of his mouth, and looked sideways at the Li standing beside him!


    "Ban, this is not the strongest you. You should know that you can''t fight with me in your present state of reincarnation!" From did not see Yu Zhibo spot, drooping eyelids light said.


    "Ah, but there''s no way. What should I do now, or wait until I get rid of the rubbish first?" Yu Zhibo spot light smile, looking at the bottom of all the Ninja said. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C367

    From and nine Sinai they come, suddenly let below has lost the will to fight ninjas are excited, a smile on each face, as long as the emperor came, will be able to defeat yuzhiboban, this is the only idea in their hearts now!


    "The emperor is here. If it''s him, he can beat yuzhiboban!"


    No one can understand the current mood of the Ninja alliance. Being shrouded by yuzhiboban''s terrible power, they almost have a huge shadow, and the source of this shadow is left to them at the beginning, which makes people unable to resist. The samsara eye, eternal kaleidoscope and Mudun are all legendary forces Quantity!


    "You don''t want to protect the garbage below. If so, it will disappoint me!" Yu Zhi wave spot cross hands, slanting eyes looking at to leave light to say.


    "The so-called call for help is just the cry of the weak. How, as the God of tolerance, do you have any interest in listening to the cry of the weak?" Li shrugs his lips to protect the tolerance world and rescue the Allied forces. Of course, Li has no such interest, but he will not let Yu Zhipo ban do so if he lets Yu Zhipo ban kill in front of him.


    Hearing Li''s words, Yu Zhibo showed a smile, turned to Li and said with great interest, "you''re right. What I''m doing here is just passing the time. Well, it''s still early. I always wanted to fight with him before. Apart from the pillar, you''re the first one who made me feel this way!"


    Now ban has put Li in his equal position, the so-called age, the so-called young and old, which is just a means for the weak to satisfy their vanity. For the strong, strength is everything they value. Li''s strength is enough to gain yuzhiboban''s respect. In this regard, there is no saying about the younger generation and the elder generation, otherwise, he will not call him directly From the name, but will use the IMP to call.


    "Are you confident that you can fight me in your present state?" Li narrowed his eyes slightly, and his pupil has become an eternal kaleidoscope. For yuzhipoban, the departure society gives him enough respect, because in the previous life, Li also appreciated yuzhipoban''s arrogance, hegemony and invincibility. As a strong man, yuzhipoban has everything he needs. Looking back at qianshouzhu, he doesn''t appreciate yuzhipoban very much, and there is no strong man at all Demeanor, though approachable, lacks the dignity of being a strong man. I don''t want to be associated with such people.


    "Well, if you look down on me too much, you''ll lose out!" Yu Zhibo snorted, and his pupil also became an eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye.


    Although they haven''t started the war yet, they are already fighting each other. The two strong men of different times are meeting here. The powerful chakra burst out from them, causing gusts of strong wind. Jiuxinnai knew that they were going to start. They all stepped down from the boulder one by one and came to the front of the Allied forces. Ziyuan and Chutian were even more blinking I''m afraid I''ll miss a good fight.


    "Is this the emperor? How young! You look as big as us Naruto and some ninjas of their generation are talking about it. For them, the emperor belongs to the legend more than ten years ago. They have never seen him before. They thought he was a dignified middle-aged man or a bad old man with eccentric behavior. But now it seems that he is only an 18-year-old boy. What''s the matter? Is the emperor immortal?


    Li and yuzhipoban both have similar personalities. They have a very intuitive concept of the strong and the weak. The weak obey the strong, and the strong crush the weak. From the beginning, Li sees the world in this way. Yuzhipoban develops this kind of personality in the later stage, one is born domineering, the other is developed domineering. However, at this time, both of them once let the world endure People in great crisis gather in an era.


    Boom!


    Two xuzoneng appeared almost at the same time, one was purple, the other was cyan. Both of them were in primary form, almost the same size. The perfect immortal''s eye was only reflected in the half complete whole and the complete body. When they were in primary form, they were no different from yuzhiboban''s.


    Gollum!


    The coalition forces at the bottom see that Li and Yu Zhibo have a tendency to start. They are very nervous one by one. They have put all their hopes on Li. If Li fails, it will be over.


    "Can the emperor really defeat Yuji Boban?" Naruto swallows his saliva and looks at the three generations of Tu Ying next to him.


    "Well, peace of mind, as long as the emperor takes the hand, even yuzhipoban can''t get along well. The emperor owns the eternal kaleidoscope, Mudun, and even the legendary reincarnation eye. His power is the same as yuzhipoban, but the only difference is that yuzhipoban has more years to live than the emperor, and I don''t know if he can compete with yuzhipoban in chakra "Fight The third generation of Tu Ying nodded, and looked at Li and Yu Zhibo on the boulder without blinking.


    "Cut, you little old man, what are you talking about? How could yuzhiboban have beaten my father? Don''t you dare to talk nonsense again, or I''ll strip your beard!" When Ziyuan heard the words of three generations of Tu Ying, she immediately turned back and glared at the three generations of Tu Ying with dissatisfaction. She said that anyone can do, but she can''t say her father is adult. This is the standard that Ziyuan has always pursued.Hearing the words of Ziyuan, three generations of Tu Ying suddenly choked. Although she was angry in her heart, she didn''t dare to attack. Ziyuan is the daughter of my baby. In the whole world of tolerance, unless she is not dying, who dares to provoke her? Three generations of shadow also can only smash teeth to swallow, stuffy turned his head.


    "Hey, how do you talk? We''re just worried that your father will be defeated. You don''t have to talk to Tu Ying grandfather like that!" Naruto is not happy to see, said with disgruntled lips.


    "You..." Ziyuan frowned, just wanted to attack, but it seemed to think of something, and restrained the anger in the heart, the corner of the mouth rose slightly, like the pupil of the black gem dyed scarlet, directly into the eternal kaleidoscope, want to use pupil technique to control Naruto.


    "The kaleidoscope of eternity?" As soon as the third generation of Tu Ying saw the eyes of the asters, he was surprised. He hurried forward and stopped in front of Naruto. The eternal kaleidoscope can control the tail beast. If the asters can''t use magic to Naruto, it will lead to Jiuwei''s rampage. It''s hard to do at that time. The third generation of Tu Ying didn''t care whether the asters were the daughter of Li or not. He said angrily, "rude savage ya Head, don''t step back ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C368

    Although the voice of the three generations of local shadow is not big, it makes everyone dumbfounded. This is the daughter of the emperor. Let alone some people you don''t know. As the longest living shadow in today''s world, how can you conflict with the daughter of the emperor at this point? Isn''t this pure death? I don''t see the emperor fighting with yuzhiboban now. Let''s not say anything else. If you make the emperor angry at this time, it''s good. It''s light if you don''t help them deal with yuzhiboban. What can you do if you let the emperor point his gun at them?


    Three generations of Tu Ying are obviously aware of the seriousness of this problem. He was just annoyed by the tone of the asters and the particularity of Naruto. Now in retrospect, he is cold all over. He can''t speak at the asters and wants to apologize, but his self-respect makes him unable to speak. He can only blush and look at the asters dryly.


    "Three generations of Tu Ying, what did you just say?" Ziyuan has not yet attack, nine xinnai has been angry, but she is very fond of Ziyuan, they are reluctant to scold, did not expect to be scolded by others, which makes nine xinnai very angry.


    "Well, Naruto is the pillar force of nine tails, and the eye of writing wheel has a great control over him. Yuzhiboban''s goal is to capture nine tails to complete a great magic that can destroy the world, so Naruto can''t afford to lose. Just now, it''s just a careless remark in a hurry. Now you know this situation, so "Three generations of Tu Ying sipped his mouth. He really couldn''t say the words of apology. These people are all his younger generation. Three generations of Tu Ying valued seniority very much, so he began to falter at last. But he didn''t know that it made him lose more face.


    "Hum, just a little bit of yuzhiboban scares you like this, and that''s all you can do!" Jiuxinnai snorted, and then said again, "next time if you dare to hear your language attack on asters, don''t blame us for being impolite!" Then, regardless of the red face of the three generations of Tu Ying, he pulled the angry asters to one side.


    "Jiuxinnai, what you said is a little too much. It''s really the fault of asters!" Seeing jiuxinnai coming, Maitreya whispered, and then glared at Ziyuan who was making a grimace. Although Maitreya loved his daughter, the way of love was different. Jiuxinnai was totally spoiled by them, but Maitreya hoped that Ziyuan would become a ninja, not be protected by Li and several mothers. However, it was not only jiuxinnai, but also Li to Ziyuan and chick The doting degree of Tian''s two daughters is more than that of Jiu xinnai''s, which is the place where Maitreya is happy and helpless.


    "The battle between father and yuzhiboban has begun!" Daisy''s mind is no longer just farce body, at this time she a pair of pure white eyes staring at the top of the rock from and Yu Zhibo spot, blink, for fear of missing a little detail.


    When Ziyuan heard the words, they would no longer see jiuxinnai. They stared at their father. Jiuxinnai also turned their eyes. No matter what, their opponents were the legendary yuzhiboban. They didn''t know what the battle would be like. They didn''t know where the bottom line of their strength was. Of course, except jinnaro, In a thousand years, she has seen the strength of Li, and can fight against Indra and Asura. This strength is absolutely beyond the ability of the so-called yuzhiboban.


    Boom!


    Li and ban control suzanenghu respectively, and they collide with each other directly. The huge chakra overflows. Li''s suzanenghu is also a two handed sword, and ban''s is also. At this time, two giants are fighting with giant swords. The ten meter boulder can''t bear the heavy load. They start to crack directly from the middle, and then collapse. They control suzanenghu and jump down left and right. Come on To the open space, but did not stay, just landed again rushed to each other, the two giants fight again.


    Boom! Boom! Boom!


    With each fight, the huge chakra is tearing the surrounding space like a bomb. Boulders are cracked and scattered. The two hands are crossed. Yuzhipoban looks at Li with a smile on his face. However, the expression of Li makes yuzhipoban almost crazy, because he doesn''t see any fluctuation in Li''s eyes, which is like a boring fight It''s like fighting. I''m very angry.


    "These two are very strong. Is that the strength of the emperor? And that yuzhiboban Looking at this war, Naruto could not help swallowing his saliva. He said nervously that it was the first time that he saw this kind of fighting technique. He could fight such a high-intensity battle without even moving his hand. This kind of destructive power is stronger than the sword in his spiral hand.


    Not only Naruto, but all of us are watching the battle without blinking. Is this the way of fighting with a kaleidoscope? Is this the fighting method of yuzhibo? This time, everyone is an eye opener. Both of them are the pride of yuzhibo and the strongest in their respective times. At this moment, the two strong men separated by decades are fighting.


    "Hum, a group of frogs at the bottom of the well!" Hearing some people''s exclamation, the aster suddenly raised its delicate chin like a proud Little Swan. However, the worship of my father''s adult in my heart rose to an uncontrollable level. The domineering spirit in the battle and the indifference to the enemy were just like gods overlooking mortals!


    "My father!" Daisy holds her hands together and her face is full of excitement. She hopes that she can be as powerful as her father!Boom!


    After another spell, Yu Zhibo stepped back, squinted and said, "it seems that you are not satisfied with my present state, but I can''t be underestimated. Next, I will play the real power of the eternal kaleidoscope!"


    "Is it possible to have a complete body?" Hearing the speech, Li snorted. He didn''t use it completely. It''s OK. When he used it, Li had to directly crush Yu zhiboban. However, Li didn''t say much. Since Yu zhiboban is so confident, it''s good to hit him. Thinking of this, Li said, "let''s make a quick decision!"


    "It''s not that easy!" Seeing Li Li''s full of confidence, ban could not help humming, and the huge chakra in his body began to emerge from the surface!


    "It will be easy!" From the corner of his mouth


    boom! The huge chakra burst out from the whole body of the two people, and continued to condense towards suzannenghu! ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C369

    When the battle with yuzhipoban started, the six generations of Huoying thousand hand master, the four generations of leiying and the five water movies all used space to move to the scene one after another. After seeing the situation at the scene, the three people were all livid. They didn''t expect that yuzhipoban''s power was so powerful that they killed so many people in such a short time.


    "Is that the man who fought with yuzhiboban the emperor who never saw the end? Very young Looking at Lihe''s appearance, according to Meiming''s surprise, he is more than 20 years old. Unexpectedly, compared with Liyi now, Lihe seems to be even older, just like an 18-9-year-old boy.


    Among the five films, the only people who have never seen Li are I Ai Luo and Zhao Meiming. They are both new films, and they have not participated in the war 18 years ago. After the establishment of the immortal Temple of heaven, Li has not appeared in the world of tolerance. Zhao Meiming can recognize them, thanks to the information about Li 18 years ago.


    "What''s the matter? Why are you all watching here?" Gangshou waved his hand, looked at the three generations of earth shadow and five generations of wind shadow, said in a deep voice.


    Hearing the master''s question, the third generation of Tu Ying was a little embarrassed and said helplessly, "that kind of level of fighting is no longer what we can participate in, and it''s just getting in the way!"


    Boom!


    Before speaking, a fierce white light came, and everyone couldn''t help covering their eyes. The fierce wind kept blowing. The less powerful ninjas knelt on the ground one after another for fear of being blown away by the storm caused by the huge chakra. When the strong light dissipated, the Allied forces looked up and all of them were dumbfounded.


    Giant, huge giant, a 300 meter purple giant stands like a mountain in front of everyone. When you look up, you can see that standing in the middle of the purple giant''s forehead, compared with the 300 meter giant, the other 100 meter giant looks like a little ant, which is not outstanding.


    "How can it be that there is such a huge suzanneng!" Three generations of Tu Ying said in silence that he had seen Su Zuo Neng leave more than once in those years. He was only over 100 meters in the past. When did it become 300 meters? It''s hard to see if he could fight in the past. Yu Zhi Bo Li has never used his real strength?


    At the thought of this, not only the three generations of Tu Ying, but also some older ninjas are ashamed to bow their heads. They work hard, but others treat it as a joke. However, the play here also makes them unable to fight back. What five big bullshit villages? If yu Zhibo leaves the real world, wouldn''t he be able to destroy all the five villages in an instant?


    "Is this the Suzanne of the eternal kaleidoscope? Sure enough, I don''t know if I can melt this man? " Zhao Meiming points her lips with her fingers. She looks at her back and murmurs!


    This is just a joke for others, but when Ziyuan hears it, it moves its ears, turns black, looks back at zhaomeiming and says, "don''t try to seduce my father, my father won''t be melted by you, hum!" Said is a shake head, even give according to the United States to explain the opportunity to all don''t give, see nine xinnai they rolled their eyes for a while, how to listen to this is a joke, good, also this girl seriously.


    "What a lovely little girl Zhao Meiming doesn''t care. After laughing, he looks at the battle between Li and Yu Zhibo again.


    The three hundred meter high suzanneng is the most touching one. He has been in the world of tolerance all his life. He has never been defeated by others except a thousand hands. Almost no one can match him in the use of wheel eyes. However, at this moment, the three hundred meter high suzanneng has given him a great shock. He almost needs his admiration Depending on the situation.


    "As I said, you are not qualified to fight with me now. Hurry up and finish your plan. Only in this way can you fight with me. Now, the gap between you and me is not a little bit!" From the hands crossed together, drooping eyelids, looking at the foot of a hundred meters high must be able to do.


    Boom!


    From the control of suzanneng, step by step to ban, almost every step, the ground is shaking violently, coalition forces have been lying on the ground, for fear of instability, the powerful ninja will focus on the sole of his feet, firmly adsorbed on the ground.


    Ban''s face didn''t change. He squinted at the insurmountable huge Xu Zuo Neng, and let Li come to him. The huge soles of his feet fell like a piece of sky and stepped down on him.


    Boom!


    Ban was stunned all over, and controlled suzanenghu''s death to resist the stampede of the departing suzanenghu. However, no matter how he struggled, suzanenghu''s feet were bending a little, and finally he knelt directly on the ground. Ban only felt that if his eyes were hit hard, he almost broke up his suzanenghu. Knowing that he could not stop it, Ban made a quick decision, and the eternal kaleidoscope turned into a kaleidoscope After the eyes of reincarnation, one palm is attached to the sole of the foot of suzannenghu. The evil ghost starts to absorb suzannenghu''s chakra.


    "Don''t you give up? It''s true that he is worthy of the title of a hero. However, in the face of absolute power, struggle can''t make any difference! " From the control of suzaneng Hu, he put his hand on the handle of the long knife at his waist, slowly pulled out the long knife, and then directly split it on the spotted suzaneng Hu. Suddenly, the more than 100 meter high suzaneng Hu was directly cut out.Boom!


    The giant of more than 100 meters fell to the ground and directly smashed a crack in the ground. I don''t know how many boulders were smashed. Yu Zhibo snorted and disintegrated Xu Zuneng. He knelt on one knee, covered his heart and gasped slightly.


    "Yu Zhibo is defeated?"


    See this result, all people are excited, that yuzhiboban, the original God of tolerance was defeated? One by one, they seem to be in a dream. How powerful is the emperor? Even yuzhipoban, a legendary figure, has been defeated. Who else can control him?


    Seeing this result, Wu Ying is relieved to win. Compared with Li, they are more afraid of Yu Zhibo. Although Li upset the whole world of tolerance at the beginning, at least he didn''t want to destroy the world. However, Yu Zhibo is different. He wants to destroy the world, but he also has such powerful power that they don''t doubt ban can Enough to do such a thing, now good, finally defeated.


    Li didn''t pay attention to the idea of these allied forces. After the disintegration of Xu Zuo Neng Hu, he landed lightly and came to ban step by step. He looked down at ban, who knelt on one knee and gasped, and said, "you are defeated!" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C370

    Yiban''s strength in his heyday will not lose so fast, but now he is just a reincarnation of filthy soil. His strength is just beyond the peak of shadow, and the gap between him and others is bigger. If it''s the heyday of Yiban, his strength should be in the sixth level, and he should be able to be promoted to more than 200 meters at least, and the power of all kinds of skills will also be enhanced. At that time If we fight with Li again, we can at least fight a few rounds. At least we won''t defeat him without taking out five layers of strength.


    "I''m the loser!" Ban stood up, looked at Li calmly, and then said again, "however, this is just my duel failure. I didn''t expect that the gap between us is so big. Yu Zhibo Li, try to stop me, otherwise, not only you, but also your family and people will be hurt!"


    Hearing Ban''s words, Li chuckled and said, "I''ll wait for you to finish your so-called infinite moon desecration. I also want to see the power left by huiyeji, the founder of the world. Go, find yuzhibo and let him revive you. After that, I won''t interfere in your actions. Before infinite moon desecration starts, I won''t interfere any more! " Speaking of this, I took two steps forward, stopped beside ban, grinned and said again, "ban, struggle, this world is far from as simple as you didn''t imagine. If you continue to struggle, you can see something you haven''t seen before!"


    Smell speech, spot suddenly narrowed his eyes, his heart instinctively have a kind of bad feeling, but think about it, but don''t understand.


    "You just let me go, not afraid to regret it? Since you can achieve the current strength, you must have seen the stone tablet of yuzhibo family. You should know the power of infinite moon. Even if you can escape, what about your relatives? There is no immortal''s eye, but there is no way to get rid of the attack of the infinite moon Spot pie pie mouth, did not look back, light said.


    "After the launch of infinite moon, I will finish all this as soon as possible, so it is impossible for what you said to happen!" Leave also did not turn head, came to nine Sinai their side.


    "Sure enough, you and I are very similar, but what I am different from you is that I have nothing to guard!" Yu Zhibo gave a sneer, with a trace of self mockery in his tone. Then he bent his feet slightly and went away towards the distance. In a blink of an eye, he disappeared in front of the crowd.


    As soon as yuzhibo leaves, everyone''s stupidity comes down. They still don''t understand what happened. Ban Mingming is defeated. Why can''t yuzhibo take the opportunity to seal him? This is a question in everyone''s mind.


    "The emperor, why do you want to let go of yuzhiboban? Please answer me. Several of my companions were killed by yuzhiboban. Why do you want to let him go?" A ninja can''t help questioning his birth. His face is full of tears, his eyes are red, and his right hand is holding bitterness.


    "Yes, the emperor, why do you want to let go of yuzhiboban? Do you know how many of our companions he just killed?"


    One person took the lead and soon aroused a heated discussion. These people are yuzhibo weasels. They belong to the generation of ninjas who have heard of Li and never seen li himself. These people are very young. As soon as they are led, the whole battlefield is full of questions. In their opinion, since Li helped them deal with yuzhibo, it must be him Our ally, the emperor, should be similar to the shadow. In the village, many things are decided in a democratic way, which also fosters the Ninja''s awareness that even the shadow can''t bear public anger.


    "These guys are so presumptuous. Let me teach them a lesson!" Hearing so many people''s questions about Li, Ziyuan quit immediately. With a tiger''s face, he rolled up his sleeve and wanted to rush down. Even Chutian, who always followed the steps of Ziyuan, wanted to go up and give an account to these people. However, they just took two steps when jiuxinnai and Maitreya grabbed a collar and pulled it back.


    "My mother, my mother, what are you doing? I''m going to help my father teach them a lesson!" Pulled by the collar, Ziyuan struggled twice without any result. He could only turn back and stare at Maitreya and jiuxinnai angrily.


    "No, your father will solve the problem by himself." Maitreya shook his head, looking at step by step to the Ninja alliance from the light said.


    Hearing the words, Ziyuan and Hatta look up at their father, and suddenly see that Li is going towards the Ninja alliance step by step. Hatta is frustrated. Originally, she wanted to show herself well in front of Li. But if she does it by herself, her good daughter will not do much, but Ziyuan is different. Even if the collar is caught by Maitreya, she will do it by herself Old jumped up like a wild child and cried, "father, beat them, beat them!"


    Hearing the cry of the asters, Li almost fell to the ground. What''s the matter with the bear child? At this time, he was shouting for support behind him. He was like a gang boss!


    They are happy, but the allies are nervous. When they see Li walking towards them, everyone can''t help but start to retreat. Wu Ying squints at Li step by step. Wu Dai Feng Ying and Wu Dai Shui Ying are OK. They don''t know Li''s temper and character. However, the other three shadows are very nervous. I''m afraid they have already let Li go Angry, this is not mean, but belongs to the dignity of the strong, the strong, not a group of weak can question, in this point, even the three generations of local shadow they can not refute anything."My Lord, they are just losing their companions, which leads to emotional time and space. They don''t mean to offend you. Please .


    "shut up Looking at the chattering four generations of Lei Ying, Li''s pupil suddenly turns into reincarnation eye, and then stares at the four generations of Lei Ying. The huge repulsion directly blows him out and hits a huge stone. Li Leng snorts and looks up at those tense Ninja allies in front of him, and says, "what''s the matter with me about the life and death of mole ants? The weak, if you want revenge, take up your suffering and fight. I have no time to play with you here! "


    "What? I beg your pardon? You are not the Immortal Emperor who rules the five villages. Why do you say that now? Why do the five villages hand over so many things to immortal temple every year? How can you say such a thing! "


    The whole audience was shocked by this remark! ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C371

    The new generation of ninjas have only heard of Li''s deeds, but have not experienced the horror of Li personally. Just like they face ban, they still think that they can fight as long as there are many people. Now they also hold this idea when they face Li. However, the old generation of ninjas are in cold sweat. At the beginning, they fought with Li. Eighteen years ago, they were the top five ninjas One hundred thousand Ninja troops in narutomura are directly crippled by one person. What''s the use of putting more people on yuzhibo? What''s more, didn''t you see that even yuzhiboban was defeated by yuzhiboli?


    The fourth generation of Lei Ying was directly beaten out because of pleading. The third generation of Tu Ying and the fifth generation of Feng Ying were all silent. Yu Zhibo Li was too cruel to give people any chance to explain. The fifth generation of Shui Ying Zhao Meiming also squinted and looked at the approaching Li step by step, but her body was in front of the Wuyin village ninja.


    "Wait!" After hesitating for a long time, the master of thousand hands finally stood up and stood in front of Li. He crossed his waist with one hand and said in a deep voice, "Your Majesty, although they spoke a little too much, they are not guilty to death. In addition, they have just lost their partner, so they are not in a good mood. I hope your majesty can bypass them once, and I believe they dare not commit it again!"


    The fourth generation of Lei Ying, who is called grumpy, is just humbled to say a word and is beaten away. Today''s master of thousand hands can only humbly ask each other. This situation makes those new generation ninjas surprised. Is the emperor really so terrible?


    "If you have the time to plead for some rubbish here, you might as well go quickly and help jiuweirenzhuli deal with yuzhiboban. If jiuweirenzhuli is caught, do you have to protect the rubbish behind you first?" From the light of cast an eye gangshou, said.


    "Of course, they are all our companions. They are not rubbish. This war has not been fought to protect Naruto for a long time, and I believe that Naruto''s strength, even yuzhiboban, can''t catch him easily. Your majesty, you are the emperor and the leader of tolerance. Don''t you even have such a mind?" Thousand hand Gang hand squints at to leave, light say.


    "Who is this woman who dares to talk to Li like this? Do you think Li can''t beat a woman?" Jiuxinnai frowned and said unhappily, although the words of intercession in gangshou''s mouth are more, but rather than being aggressive, he has a mentality of suppressing separation with the virtue of the world.


    Jinnaro and others also nodded, jiuxinnai all heard it, not to mention them, among them, jinnaro had the deepest feeling. As a person thousands of years ago, she had a strong idea of the strong and the weak, and the weak had no right to speak. She saw a lot of such things. Just now the group of ninjas questioned Li. Even jinnaro, they were a little angry, and Li helped them defeat them Yuzhiboban saved their lives. Unexpectedly, they didn''t feel grateful. They even asked questions. Do you need them to tell you what to do? If they had not been kind-hearted, they would have done it long ago.


    "Sure enough, the weak is the weak, and the mouth is the companion. Since you believe in the power of the companion so much, I will give you a chance. I only give you one move. It depends on your own ability to live or die!" Li Leng hum, I don''t want to waste time on them. Li can''t agree with their ideas. Similarly, Li doesn''t want them to agree with their ideas.


    As the voice fell, Li stretched out a finger and aimed at the Ninja behind gangshou. Suddenly, Li''s hand began to grow small spines, like a hedgehog. The spines were still thin by the needle and spread all over the top of the index finger.


    "One finger wants us to be unable to resist. We look down on people!" The ninjas, who have been called garbage for a long time, are very angry. When they see this scene, they can''t help laughing. One by one, they take out their suffering and endurance tools and are ready to take this move.


    Ignorant people hold this idea, but Wu Ying has a serious face, and the power of separation is very strong. People who participated in the war 18 years ago all know that if they can''t do without it, it must be earth shaking.


    "Mudun, the art of cutting!"


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    All of a sudden, countless thin needles fall off from Li''s index finger, and then spread out to the Ninja alliance like a woman in heaven. After all this, Li didn''t look at the ninjas, so he turned and left. Jinnaro and them also followed closely. Ziyuan and Chutian trotted to the left and right sides of Li, and one of them took Li''s hand.


    Ah! Ah! Ah!


    Soon, a series of screams came and went. The thin needle was full of great vitality. Once it pierced into the human body, it immediately extracted the vitality of the other side to grow rapidly. The thin needle became thicker by the arm, and directly pierced the body from the body, giving them a fatal blow. When it was all over, the Ninja lying on the ground, I Ai Luo, also knelt down in sweat On the ground, on his arm, a three finger wide wooden thorn ran through his arm. It was not only him, but also the three generations of earth shadow, Zhao Meiming, qianshougangshou, and even the four generations of thunder shadow who had just arrived. They were injured to varying degrees.


    "This man is so powerful. No wonder he can rule the five villages!" Zhao Meiming covered her bruised shoulder and murmured in a cold sweat that she had always been a beautiful girl of heaven. She had two kinds of blood and was still a generation of water shadow. In this case, Zhao Meiming''s heart was very arrogant. However, now, she just made a random move, not only defeated all the five shadows, but also killed so many people. This kind of means is simply shocking, the so-called My shadow is a helpless child."This man is always terrible. After you go back, you''d better discipline the Ninjas in the village to make them more afraid of yuzhiboli. We''re lucky this time. He didn''t kill us. Otherwise, not only the ninjas, but also we can''t escape!" The three generations of Tu Ying also braved a cold sweat and said to the rest of them in a deep voice. The people who just angered Li were Muye, Yunren and Sharen village. The others suffered with them. This is obviously due to Ying''s poor discipline. Everyone wants to fight against the rule of immortal heaven Palace, but at least we have to wait until yuzhibo is dead. Now yuzhibo is so strong, why don''t you Think of resistance, this is not to die!


    "Ah, I''m surprised to see the three generations of local shadow..." Zhao Meiming couldn''t help humming.


    "What did you say?"


    "Has the integral value reached three million?" I''ve gone a long way. I took time to look at the balance of my points. There was a smile at the corner of my mouth. Just then, I directly brought more than 2 million points to Li. This is an extra gain. £¦#160;


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1

    At this time, Li also touched zhenhuo. As soon as he came here, he didn''t know what happened, so he fought with an inexplicable guy. At this time, he didn''t care what the system said that this is not the world of demon tail, but he met the people and things in demon tail.


    I just want to fight this guy in front of me into two little pancakes.


    You should know that Li has already reached the realm of Da Luo Jinxian in a dimensional world. What kind of magic world is it? Li really doesn''t care.


    At this time, he turns around in the air and rushes towards jieerfu. But he doesn''t want to take a step backward at this time. Then the whole person disappears from the original place and his pupils shrink. Yes, just now, jieerfu uses the space type moves, but there is no smoke in the whole process. This is clearly a thorough understanding of the law of space! ~


    after taking a breath, this person is definitely not a simple character, or even a character of two dimensions.


    The system says, "be careful! He is not a character of the second dimension! Retreat first, don''t fight him. "


    It''s true that I''ve just arrived in this world, and I haven''t made clear all the rules. It''s not fun to fight with people of this level!


    As soon as his feet touched the ground, he turned into a shadow and quickly retreated to the rear. In a flash, he had already retreated hundreds of meters away and frowned. In fact, he felt that his power was being suppressed after he came to this world.


    But even if you can''t beat off geelf with such strength, you can still beat off all over?


    But what I didn''t expect was that the next moment, Geoff slowly raised his right hand, and then a black light burst out on each of the five fingers of his right hand. The black light burst into five black beams in the air, and then the black light burst out again


    Just in a flash, from the eyes of the place is all black beam!


    Moreover, the black light all has an attribute that is close to annihilation. If it touches a little, it will directly deprive life.


    Li has reached the realm of great Luo Jinxian, and he has great control over his power, so when he was just affected by the black light, he still has more power to expel him. But no matter how fast he leaves, he can''t dodge such a large range of black light.


    Taiji Xuanqing road


    Li''s hands were together, and in a moment, endless blue light covered Li. Then a kind of great force scattered all the black beams that were close to Li. At this time, the expressionless jaerf''s face showed a touch of surprised color, and then slowly said, "you can actually disperse the curse of anksiram!"


    From then on, the blue light from his body suddenly rose, engulfing all the black beams around him. At this time, he took a deep breath, and he already felt that there was no breath of life around him.


    As a matter of fact, everything you can see before your eyes is dead. All the trees have withered, but there is no scar on them. They are simply drained of vitality. However, when you take a closer look, you are even more surprised because there is no vitality in the trees.


    Directly speaking, if it is drained, there will be at least a little vitality left. After all, even if you pump, there will always be a little vitality left.


    "It''s deprivation, not drainage." At this point, the system said, "I can confirm what power he has."


    Li Leng for a moment, "what?"


    The system said slowly, "his power is called Damnation. It seems that I know why the characters in a goblin''s tail appear in this world where I don''t think it''s a goblin''s tail, because it''s anksiram, the supreme god of life and death, who curses him at this time. "


    "Anksiram?" Li Leng for a moment, "what''s that?"


    The system said, "anksiram is beyond the plane of existence, he is the final rule, the four rules, life and death, creation, destruction, destiny. He is the supreme rule of life and death


    "The supreme rule?" Li bit his teeth and said, "compared with saints?"


    "Comparison? There is no possibility of comparison at all. The way of heaven comes into being under the four rules, and the Supreme God has no will of his own. He just can develop himself. But it seems that the man in front of him bumps into the iron plate. He is watched by anksiram in an instant, and then he and his plane change at the same time... "


    "What change?" Looking at the man in front of him, in the original work, jieerfu is just a terrible dark mage. He has two states. One is the state of cherishing life. In this state, he has no way to use magic, but he will plunder life involuntarily. In fact, in this state, his combat effectiveness is very low, even defeated by urutil.


    When he is no longer interested in life, he will become extremely terrifying, become a powerful black mage, and even defeat the saint ten level strongman with one blow.The system said at this time, "the power he has is the power to deprive life and death. First of all, if he feels the beauty of life, then he will begin to seize the life around him. But if he is inclined to die, then he is free to use the power to let others die! "


    From this moment slightly Leng, the surrounding trees are not drained of vitality, or directly to death, will they from the attributes of life into death!


    Then the system continued, "this plane is just a two-dimensional plane, but at that moment, the Supreme God''s eyes focused on it. Although it was inadvertently, the rules of the world have changed. Although the level is not enough, now in my opinion, the world has even reached the strength of one-dimensional plane." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2

    If what the system says is true, then there is a possibility that there will be a saint level strong man in the world, and then he may be extremely insecure.


    As a matter of fact, up to now, Li hasn''t regarded Jeff as a dish. If he is of a high level, li really doesn''t regard him as the enemy of life and death. At most, he is regarded as a more difficult opponent.


    At this time, geelf just looked away, completely like a harmless natural fool.


    "How dare you make an enemy of Lord Geoff! Die At this time, a yellow light quickly attacked Li. Li was surprised. At this time, the man''s speed was just as fast as Li''s. If he let Li take the hand, he could fly with a finger.


    But at this time, Jeff did it. He just slowly pointed out a finger to the yellow light and said, "the flesh and the bone are pulled away." Then there was a touch of Red mixed with the yellow light, and an unbelievable color appeared on the face in Li''s eyes, and then all the flesh and blood burst out.


    At this time, Jelf''s voice began to ring, "I have already said that in my eyes, you are just pieces. The twelve shields I imagined are just stronger pieces. I don''t need disobedient pieces."


    Li took a deep breath, "he is your companion after all."


    "Companion?" Jelf''s eyes moved slightly. "My companions are all dead, because I''m the one who will suck the life of a precious person."


    The meaning of the system is very clear. It''s not that self absorbed life when he cherishes life, but that he can''t control his own power when he cherishes life!


    Jeff slowly raised his hand. "Well, you can''t escape my attack."


    He picked his eyebrows. "What do you want to say? So you''re not going to get it? It''s really a cliche. "


    "No, so please kill me. As you have just seen, I can''t control myself to take other people''s lives." Gelf looked at the skeleton that was dead but still hit the tree because of the inertia, causing it to split. "So please kill me."


    Left Leng for a moment, turn to understand, at this time, jieerfu has entered the state of cherishing life, but the next moment, jieerfu''s eyes will become pure black color, even a little white eyes are not, "life hunting..."


    From just in a moment to feel the boundless terror, he was in the air, a little people have disappeared in place, crazy escape towards the distance.


    At this time, he kept echoing a voice in his heart, impossible! How can that wave be the power under the sage!


    And the system is yelling, "run! He is no longer a great Luo Jinxian! "


    From this time, of course, also know, just when he spit out the four words, from has felt, even if it is only affected, it is only a dead end!


    So at this time away from the fastest speed.


    At the next moment, it seems that the whole sky has been engulfed. There is a frenzied riot behind him. He is almost stuck in the last moment and stepped out of the scope of life hunting. However, the area behind him has lost any vitality.


    It''s three seconds from Jelf''s life hunting to his escape. It''s estimated that he can run tens of thousands of meters away in three seconds. But in this moment, he has been swallowed up by Jelf within tens of thousands of meters!


    At this time, Li shouts, "system! Exchange breath mask! How much can I change? "


    At this time, gelf knelt down on the ground, his eyes withered, "right? It seems that you have been swallowed up, too? "


    After he could not feel the breath of parting, he thought that parting had been killed by himself, and he was in decline. He stayed where he was, and then disappeared from where he was.


    At this time from is in the breath shield under the cover of crazy away from this area, are you kidding! When he was able to use magic normally, he was not afraid of him. After all, it can only be said that neither of them could do anything about him. However, when he entered the state of cherishing life and was hunting for life, he clearly felt that it was the strength of Saint level!


    After confirming that he had not followed, he gasped wildly for a while, and then stood up, "system, what''s that? Is there any mistake in the power of Saint level? "


    In this kind of world, there is no difference between the life plunder of a saint level and the nuclear bomb!


    "So it has been said that the world has changed. Gelf has accepted the gaze of the Supreme God. In fact, it is no different from the sage now. If he wants to cause death and damage to him, he will protect himself with the help of his own weapon! In my opinion, he is immortal! " The system said, "it''s absolutely impossible to search for death too much, even if it''s a saint''s hand, unless there is a saint sacrificing himself to wipe out Jelf together as they said with Hella."He took a deep breath of the air and said, "what else can I do? I feel that suicide comes quickly every minute. By the way, what do you mean by saving it in this dimension? "


    The system sighs slightly, "isn''t it easy to understand? No matter how much improvement is made, a two-dimensional world has become a one-dimensional world. This dimension has begun to change, and many things have begun to go beyond its own rules. It will bring more and more burden to it. If it is given enough time, it may slowly adapt and finally become a one-dimensional world, but now it seems that more and more forces exceed its limits The quantity will make it unable to bear and destroy at last


    From slightly a Leng, turn to look a little serious, his current strength is not enough to survive after the collapse of the ruling face, or the system has other ways? ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3

    And the system does give away a way, although this method makes people speechless, but it is very simple.


    Just wait. The system says that although this dimension is suppressing the system crazily and does not allow the system to use the transmission capacity, it is only under the condition that this dimension is suppressing with all its strength. When the changes in this dimension become stronger and stronger, the suppression will become weaker and weaker, and then the system will be able to leave the transmission.


    From listening to the system, we can only let go of the trouble in Tiangong.


    After the decision, he left here very quickly. After all, it''s still the boundary of gelf. Who knows what will happen when he finds out, it''s estimated that he will never die again.


    He soon found a city with a small population, and then he madly suppressed his strength, and then suppressed his strength to the level of an ordinary magician.


    At this time, he was relieved, but he did not expect that just as he was about to enter the city, he saw a huge crystal screen at the gate of the city with his own head on it!


    When did you become so famous?


    Turning to leave, he sighed and wanted to leave. It is estimated that this is also the power of gelf. What time is he now? Is it the time when Jelf was still active?


    This is troublesome. Li sighs slightly. The story of demon tail in his mind just stays at the stage of Sirius island. It can be said that he has never seen the story behind.


    He didn''t know what happened hundreds of years ago. He took a few steps depressed, but he heard a few shouts.


    "You made us lose!"


    Then there was a dull hum, and then there was a weak magic wave. Li frowned. Was it a child fighting?


    "Don''t go too far, quitoin. You''ll die!" There was another sound.


    "Yes, he''s a nobleman. We''re not going to get into trouble, are we?" It''s another voice.


    The first voice Leng for a while, "also right, he so face, but his those fox friends can''t deal with, we''d better go."


    Then, in the consciousness of leaving, those people left there.


    From shaking his head, such things always happen in all the world, but it has nothing to do with themselves, or more than less.


    Then when he wanted to leave, a strange feeling came over him. He went to see the beaten man At first, he was stunned, and then he just thought it was his intuition. If he didn''t go to see it, it would have no effect on him, so he walked over.


    When he came near, he couldn''t help frowning. At this time, lying on the ground was a boy who was a little fat. Just at a glance, he felt that his talent was very high. It can be said that if he went to practice, his cultivation in this life could at least reach the level of great Luo Jinxian.


    But his body has long been hollowed out by wine and sex, and his foundation is seriously insufficient.


    He turned his lips. Are you kidding? This guy looks like he''s only seventeen or eighteen years old, and his body has lost money like this. At this time, there is a mass of scorched black on his left chest. It seems that he has just been hit by magic, and there are different degrees of scars on other parts of his body. It seems that this guy is really disliked and even beaten It''s like this.


    However, this kind of injury is not a big problem for other magicians. At most, it''s not a big or small injury. However, this guy''s body loss is so severe that it''s almost fatal at this time.


    At this time, he slowly opened his eyes and looked away, "Hey, I didn''t expect I can see a living man


    Li frowned, "what''s your name?"


    "Ogaster." He laughed, "what? You want to save me and ask my old man for a reward? Don''t dream. He can''t bear it


    With a little smile, although this guy is seriously injured and dying, he is not as seriously injured as he is.


    Ogaster looked away again. "Well, you have black hair and black eyes, too. You look a little like Lord Jelf."


    "Do you know Jeff?" Can''t help but stare.


    "I''ll go!" She looked up and down at him as if she had just seen him. "How dare you call Lord GERF directly?"


    In fact, just now he didn''t reflect that this young man actually called jerf an adult. So what''s the relationship between him and jerf?


    Ogaster laughed wildly at this time. "Ha ha, ha ha, don''t you like Jelf very much?"


    Li was stunned. "What do you mean?"


    Ogaster looked at the sky and said slowly, "that guy of Jelf ruled the continent with his sect. Although he didn''t appear to have a finger on the secular forces, I know that he just didn''t think the time was enough."Li asked slowly, "how many years is it now?"


    "Well?" Ogaster seemed stunned for a moment. "What do you mean?"


    "Tell me what time it should be now!" From his eyes exudes a kind of breathtaking brilliance, at this time he has begun to use his strength to oppress the youth in front of him.


    But the young man seemed not to be influenced by him at all So you''re the one who fought with Geoff! Ha ha, in the morning, we just heard that gelf had a fight with a man. I didn''t expect it to be you! "


    From now on, he almost vomited blood, and he didn''t know the origin. It was useless for him to oppress him with his spirit. Then he said slowly, "although I don''t know the origin of you, I''d better tell you now. It''s 740, and this calendar only appeared after gelf, and the calendar we used before has been changed It was abolished ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 4

    Listen to ogaster''s words, from slowly frowned, now is 740 years, then he should not miss many things.


    Jelf was born in 384.


    Makarov was born in 696.


    In 736, Makarov became the president of the goblin''s tail, and presito left the goblin''s tail


    in 739, kildas was born.


    That is to say, the first generation is dead now, and the main force behind the demon tail has not been born yet, so what should I do now? As the system says, anonymity is actually a good idea.


    Now I have no clue about the future development of the world. It''s a good idea to hide it.


    From now on to 784, the story of the world has officially entered the track of the original work. Now, if we leave the horizontal, I''m afraid there will be some irreversible changes.


    From lightly nodded, suddenly asked, "I ask you, here is where?"


    "The Duchy of arubales." Ogaster looked away strangely, but then asked, "aren''t you from this world? When I listen to some bards tell stories, people from different worlds always ask questions like this. "


    From looking at the young man in front of him, this ogaster is really tough. Up to now, he has not asked himself to help him heal his wounds, or is he simply pitiful, thinking that he can survive such injuries by himself?


    However, this is not the kingdom of Fiore. In this case, it''s understandable that Geoff can be domineering here. Thinking of this, he nodded, "since you have answered my question, let me deal with your injury."


    "I don''t need it." Ogaster looked away, and a very uncomfortable light flashed in his eyes. "I''ve been abandoned for a long time. I don''t want to learn any magic. They all said that I have good qualifications, but it''s useless. I hope you can do me a favor. Or exchange. "


    Li was stunned, "what do you mean?"


    Ogaster said with a smile, "let me assume that you are from a different world. You can''t defeat geelf, or you don''t want to fight with him, and you don''t know the world, then I''ll help you, I''ll help you get out of the early predicament, I''ll give you an identity to live in this world, but you should also give me what I want. "


    "You''re smart, but I don''t know what you want?" To tell the truth, it''s true that the young man in front of him is obviously slightly inclined to the existence of the wise, but he doesn''t know why he is reduced to such a situation.


    Ogaster took a deep breath. "I want you to live as me."


    "Well?" Li didn''t react at once, but he heard the young man in front of him say slowly, "I''m useless. I hope you can live on behalf of me and make my name the greatest name in the world."


    Li took a deep breath, "but we look so bad, don''t we?"


    Ogaster shook his head gently. "There are many ways. Are you from another world?"


    "That''s right." From the light nod, at this time say what is a waste of time, the other side so direct, then they also simply point, in order to better communication.


    "It doesn''t matter, whether you come from other worlds or not, I''ll teach you a magic, the art of reincarnation! This magic belongs to the type of undead magic, is taboo Ogaster took a deep breath. "I learned it only once in a while. I hope you I hope you can... "


    Before she finished her words, ogaster spat out a few mouthfuls of blood. "Don''t look at me like this. I once learned a little bit of foreknowledge magic. I have seen my future. In the future, I became the subordinate of gelf. At that time, gelf unified the land. Under his subordinate, there were twelve strong men, called the twelve shields of arubares, I''m one of them. I don''t want to be like that in the future... "


    From looking at ogaster''s appearance, he knew that he was looking back, but looking at his appearance, he could only nod his head gently. He couldn''t bear to tell ogaster the truth of the so-called foreknowledge magic.


    If we want to make a prediction, we may have to talk about fate first. Fate is like a running river, which has countless tributaries. Human beings or most of the existence in the world are like countless creatures in the river, which are washed from one direct current to another. Unfortunately, most fish don''t know about water.


    They think that they are in charge of their own destiny, but they just follow the direction of the river.


    Whether it''s going up the river or against the river, it''s actually going along the original track.


    And the prophet is like a fish, a fish that can jump out of the water. They can see the direction of the river in front of them at that moment, but it''s just in that short moment.


    What they can see is often the branch that appeared in front of them at that time. Their future may or may not be in these tributaries.


    Ogaster abandoned himself because he saw that he would become the subordinate of gelf, but he never thought that it was just a possibility of fate."Now that you have said that, I will live for you, and I promise you that Jeff will not be king here as you see." Of course, Li has the right to say that. You know, in the cartoon, Jeff was in Sirius island when he appeared.


    He did not become the ruler of any arubaris.


    After hearing Li''s words, ogaster nodded slowly. It seems that it was because Li agreed that ogaster lost the power to support himself and lost the breath of life in an instant.


    From some sad look at the youth, turned almost vomit blood, "I rely on, you don''t mean to teach me the skill of reincarnation?"


    However, seeing that ogaster had completely lost his breath of life, he also knew that there was nothing to lose, so he sighed, "is there any way for the system to let me disguise as him?" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 5

    The system immediately responded, "there are two ways. The first is to use the nine turn Xuangong to change it into his appearance."


    Li Leng for a moment, then he nodded. This is also a way. Yang Jian''s nine turn Xuangong has 81 kinds of changes, and his realm is higher than that of him. It should not be a difficult problem for him to become the appearance of okaster.


    Then the system goes on, "the other is to exchange new magic."


    I stayed for a while, then I thought that I had entered a new dimension, and there should be new points exchange and Exchange Directory.


    "Show me the new exchange catalogue first." Then there was a flash of light in front of his eyes, and the system said, "this exchange catalog is mainly based on magic types. First of all, it''s fire''s Dragon killing magic, iron''s Dragon killing magic, thunder''s Dragon killing magic, heaven''s Dragon killing magic Among the 40 kinds of dragon killing magic, half of them are directly transformed, and the other half are implanted with magic crystal. "


    From gently nodded, "so consumption is?"


    The system explained, "if the Dragon killing magic is directly transformed, it will be 10 million points. If it is implanted with magic crystal, it will be 5 million points."


    Li frowned and demanded a high score. However, if according to the system, the power system of the world is raised as a whole, then the power of the Dragon killing magic is definitely not as low as that of the impression. Li nodded, "in this way, the Dragon killing magic is acceptable."


    Then the system continued, "and then there''s the deathtrap magic. Now the only deathtrap magic available is the fire deathtrap magic, the thunder deathtrap magic, and the wind deathtrap magic. The resistance and attributes provided by these three kinds of magic are much greater than the Dragon killing magic, and the exchange points are 15 million. "


    He nodded away. In the cartoon, these three kinds of magic are really very powerful, and they can even be said to crush the Dragon killing magic on the advantage. However, when fighting, it''s not to see whose magic is more advanced to win. Most of the time, it''s to see whether the quality of the people who use magic is strong or not.


    "Then there are all kinds of lost magic, such as the arc of despair, the arc of time, the arc of present The exchange price of each lost magic is 10 million points. "


    "Then there is the conventional magic. If there are one hundred thousand kinds of magic, it can be strengthened. If there are one hundred thousand times of magic, the size of ascension will be different according to the host''s phase."


    Hearing the system say so, Li picked his eyebrows, "that is to say, the lost magic can''t provide reinforcement?"


    The system responded, "yes, the lost magic can play its maximum power immediately after exchange. How much power it can use depends on the power of the host. However, conventional magic needs to be constantly strengthened. For example, space dressing magic can strengthen the space, increase its capacity and speed of taking out."


    Li nodded his head gently. If so, the conventional magic can really surpass those lost magic when it is strengthened to the limit. "By the way, the second magic you''re talking about isn''t acceptance?"


    The so-called acceptance is the transformation of magic. After absorbing each other''s magic, the relative can change to the person''s appearance, which is also a way, but for the trouble saving level of the strong, this kind of magic basically does not have much effect.


    But the system immediately denied, "although receiving magic can achieve this effect, it is prone to problems. What I recommend is the lost magic, the arc of the dead."


    "Well?" From Leng for a while, "what is that?"


    "The skill of reincarnation that he said before is a magic skill extended from the arc of the dead. When one''s body becomes older and older, one can integrate one''s body into another''s body, so as to enhance one''s life in disguise." "In fact, no one can tell who you really are when you enter the other person''s body, but it also has side effects," the system explains


    "What are the side effects?" Li frowned.


    The system explains, "because it''s into other people''s bodies, your power will be greatly suppressed."


    He nodded away, which is acceptable.


    The system continued, "you can leave the body three times, but each time will bring different degrees of damage to the body, and after three times, no matter what, the body will completely collapse."


    Li continued to nod, "I understand that, that is to say, I can''t play my power at will, right?"


    "Yes, if you use the first method, then you can exert all your strength, but it''s easy to be seen through. Of course, in the face of the weak, it doesn''t matter, and the second way you can''t play your due strength, but it will never be seen through by others. "


    He closed his eyes for a while, then said, "in that case, we can only choose the second method."


    "It''s true that the second method is the best, but..." The system suddenly stopped.


    Li frowned, "is there any problem?"


    The system immediately said, "this is really a problem. You don''t have enough points to exchange."From nearly vomit blood, "not enough points, you just said what ah!"


    The system was very depressed and said, "you didn''t ask..."


    After looking at olgaster, he sighed. It seemed that the first method could only be used. Then there was a wave on his body. Then his appearance became the appearance of olgaster. "Alas, if you want to wear your clothes, you can only be stripped off."


    His face suddenly changed when he put his hand on ogaster''s body, because at this time he actually felt the powerful magic source on ogaster''s body.


    In this world, it''s called the magic source, and in the shadow of fire, it''s the chakra node. However, the magic source is not in ogaster''s body, but outside his body. He put his hand into ogaster''s clothes, and then touched a book.


    It''s a yellow book. The words on it are hard to understand. "The system helps me translate." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 6

    Then the words in Li''s eyes turned into Chinese characters one by one. First of all, on the cover was "arc of the dead", written by Hella. Seeing these two words, I almost threw this book out. What''s the matter, Hella? Shouldn''t they still be in the tower? Maybe it''s the same name?


    Then I opened the book, and what I found was the cultivation method of the arc of the dead. I just don''t know why. There are a lot of page numbers missing in the book, and many places have been deleted. The whole book only has four or five magic to use, but fortunately there is the skill of reincarnation.


    Li sighed, "how many points do I have in the system?"


    The system responds, "you still have 30000 points after deducting the last mask."


    From frowned, such points are really not enough to plug teeth, "if I want you to directly help me learn the magic of this book?"


    "A magic score of 30000 points, please note that magic here refers to the application method, not the system itself." The system responded immediately.


    He nodded, "then help me learn the art of reincarnation."


    This is all the points from now on, but it seems that it is better to learn early. The earlier you integrate into the world, the better for Li.


    The system immediately confirmed, and then a black light flashed in Li''s eyes. Li had learned the art of reincarnation. Then he put his right hand on ogaster''s forehead, but in a flash, Li had disappeared in the same place.


    Ogaster, who had been seriously injured and died, moved slowly.


    Moving while depressed, he said, "this body is really inferior. We need to transform it in the future."


    From now on, she moved in ogaster''s body for a while, and then frowned. Damn it, she couldn''t even exert one percent of her strength in this body. It''s really a trouble to encounter danger in the future, but even if the body is broken, it doesn''t matter. It''s very important to attach herself to other people.


    But to tell you the truth, the art of reincarnation of soul is really magical. After entering the body of ogaster at this time, not only the feeling is integrated with it, but also ogaster''s memories about life begin to pour into Li''s mind.


    Ogaster''s family was a little aristocrat, a very small aristocrat.


    It''s probably as if he was in charge of several villages and towns. Anyway, as the only son of a feudal aristocrat, ogaster is still entitled to inherit the position of the aristocrat after his father''s death.


    On this land, there are many countries, first of all, the great power of Mitra in the south, then the great power of Russia, Hitachi, and England in the north. Other countries are relatively small. At the same time, there are also many vassal states under the two great powers, such as the duchy of arubales, where ogaster was born.


    What makes Li frown is that there is no kingdom of Fiore here. It''s only a few decades since the beginning of the story. Will a kingdom come out of thin air?


    In ogaster''s memory, there are very few magicians in this world. This is not to say that there are very few magicians, but that a large number of magicians are unwilling to serve the country. In the battlefield, magicians play a very important role, but they are also very vulnerable.


    Seeing this, Li nodded slightly. There were some mercenaries in the demon tail. They said that the magicians'' bodies were relatively fragile, but the magicians with the demon''s tail were all different. After all, if they were not strong, they would have died long ago.


    In fact, according to the geographical location, the Mithra empire was located in the southeast corner of the mainland. Then he and more than ten duchy countries united to form the South treaty alliance. Compared with the other three powers on the mainland, it was on the same level. Moreover, the three countries were intriguing all day, which made the alliance represented by the Mithra Empire lead a good life Days.


    But his majesty, the emperor of the Mithra Empire, was far more interested in art and immortality than in opening up territory. Oh yes, he was also very interested in beauties. In this way, during his more than ten years in office, he never had any conflict with the other three powers.


    Of course, there was no conflict. There was no war when he was in power. This can be classified as a virtuous monarch.


    has been as like as two peas in the world. The magician is the kind of self-taught or a teacher who takes a student''s development. This learning method is very similar to the one that is left behind in the impression, but it has changed since the emergence of jel.


    He created a new thing here - school, magic school!


    From see here touched his cheek, "lying trough, in the end I am a passer-by or he is a passer-by, even the magic school want to do?"


    After that, countless people began to follow in the footsteps of self, and even worship self became a form close to religion. In this way, self became the most powerful person in the whole continent, while other religions were quickly squeezed out of people''s vision. This is not to say that self deliberately, but there are too many people who believe in self.Those other religions can only survive on one side.


    Seeing this, I frown. It seems that the plot deviates a lot. Jieerfu is so popular here. You know, jieerfu is a notorious villain in the cartoon! The most vicious black magician in the world is like a rat in the street.


    And the next sentence is to leave for one Leng, "jieerfu is from another continent!"


    I suddenly stood up, right? This is not the original continent? From immediately in the consciousness of ogaster began to search, keywords, "Fiore!"


    But in a moment, a sentence flashed, "the country of another continent is not clear." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 7

    Is that so? Li frowned. If he said that, everything would be clear. Why did Geoff show up here? There was no group of people shouting to fight and kill, and his status was still so high.


    It turns out that this is not the continent where the goblin''s tail is.


    So it''s very likely that the plot doesn''t change greatly. After calming down for a while, he decides to integrate into the world first. After all, although the world''s power level has become higher, if a master like himself suddenly emerges, the idiot will feel wrong.


    When he left his mind, he walked towards the city and sorted out ogaster''s memory.


    According to ogaster''s memory, ogaster''s family is in a bit of decline. There are only a dozen famous servants in his family, which is a very embarrassing thing in this continent.


    Ogaster''s father has no other skills but a quick temper, and he is even more pitiful about financial management. Anyway, it''s true that his income is decreasing year by year.


    At the beginning, ogaster really wanted to seriously develop himself, but later, he came into contact with some magic, including prophecy magic


    The reason for the change is not clear. In fact, when it comes to some extremely private things of ogaster, he can''t see clearly. This may also be because he is not proficient in the arc of the dead.


    Although the family''s savings were not particularly large, it did not prevent ogaster from learning the bad habits of noble teenagers.


    Arrogance, lust, cunning. Little ogaster soon made this little territory uneasy.


    And ogaster''s father also had to send ogaster to the school of magic. This school is only a second-class school of magic. In fact, there are no amazing talents in this school, and no one will be rejected by this school, as long as you have money.


    Ogaster''s learning ability in the college can only be said to be average, which is not consistent with his talent, but as long as you don''t want to learn, even if you are a peerless genius, it''s useless, but the strongest one in the college is level 3 mage, most people are struggling between level 2 and level 1.


    In Li''s eyes, the first level mage and the second level mage are just the difference between a fool and an idiot.


    First of all, in this continent, mages are classified. Level one to level three are called mages, and level four or above are magicians. Only level five or above and joining the magic guild can they be called magicians.


    At this time, it can be said that a person has the strength to be independent.


    And from the estimation of their own strength has reached the level of more than ten, as for the body of ogaster, the strength is probably more than five, but now they can not show all the strength, this still need to think of a way.


    Ogaster doesn''t show up in the school, but he still fawns on Peter, the teacher of the school, and takes a spare time to take care of the experimental warehouse. Of course, taking care of the experimental warehouse is just a name. In fact, what ogaster does is gambling.


    Yes, there are many competitions in the college. Of course, many of them are disputes between students. But in this respect, Peter has found a way to make money.


    Open gambling, and from the discovery of ogaster was beaten, this thing also stems from gambling.


    You know, if you can''t control the gambling, you''ll have to lose out sooner or later. Peter, as an opening manager, naturally can''t intervene. The outcome of the two sides will be the same.


    Then we can only entrust this kind of invisible thing to ogaster.


    Let ogaster inform one of the parties, such as the other party''s information and direction. If it is a multi person KOF system, it will also inform the order.


    In this way, Peter will make a lot of money.


    Of course, ogaster can also get some benefits from it, but if you often walk by the river, you can''t get wet shoes.


    After this competition, several people who lost money didn''t know where to find out that Peter had done these things, so they went up to the theory one by one, but they didn''t want Peter to see many of them. They actually said that ogaster was the real operator.


    Originally, ogaster was just an errand runner, and Peter was a teacher. The other party didn''t dare to do anything, but Peter suddenly pushed four, five, six. Unfortunately, it was ogaster.


    If it wasn''t for passing by, it was estimated that ogaster would be found dead in the suburbs tomorrow.


    After thinking about it, it''s not the time to settle the old accounts with him. Let''s make use of Peter first, and then vent our anger on ogaster.


    As a matter of fact, he went to sleep when he returned to ogaster''s original residence. As for other things, I''ll talk about it tomorrow. The next day, when he came to the school following ogaster''s memory, he was immediately called to his magic studio by Peter.


    In fact, although it''s a magic studio, Peter is the only one doing some experiments occasionally here, and ogaster is the apprentice here, that is, free labor.After coming to Peter''s studio, I thought Peter was going to ask if he was beaten yesterday. But I didn''t expect Peter to prepare himself for the alchemy experiment.


    From frowning, the impression of Peter was not so high, and the score was plummeted.


    In the memory of olgaster, Peter chose olgaster as his apprentice on the one hand because olgaster was able to stand the test in front of Peter''s many valuable properties, and olgaster was not self-motivated.


    This can ensure that many of their magic techniques will not spread.


    Although in the eyes of Lide, Peter is just a seven or eight level magician, but to tell the truth, this level of magician has been very powerful in the eyes of secular people.


    And the status is much higher. It can be said that in ogaster''s memory, the status of the magicians in this continent is much higher than that of the magicians in the demon tail. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 8

    Today, Phelan didn''t know what kind of experiment he was going to do. He drew a magic array with a diameter of five meters on the ground, and then asked Li to write symbols in the magic array with special dyes.


    "Teacher, what are these symbols for?" Unlike ogaster, he needs to know everything in the world as soon as possible.


    "Just like the incantations you have learned, these symbols are actually equivalent to incantations. If you write the incantations on them, you don''t need to sing any more. In the future, you don''t need to sing when you release the magic. Slowly, your will can reach the point that you can use magic without singing, but that''s the power after level 10."


    Listening to what he said, and then combining with ogaster''s memory, I can''t help frowning. This continent is obviously different from the one on the other side of the demon tail. If I have to say it, the magic on this continent is more inclined to the traditional magicians in those fantasy novels I have seen before.


    However, according to ogaster''s memory, most of the magic that needs to be sung is used below level 10. After level 10, a kind of thing called specialization will be started.


    It''s like controlling all kinds of attribute attacks at will.


    "There are many combinations of magic array?" Li really wants to find out this problem. After all, there are two possibilities. For example, in the magic civilization of the whole continent, there is only a magic array with the nature of magic oil, which is to draw a magic array at will, and then the function of this magic array is to quickly gather magic. Another possibility is that the magic released varies according to the array.


    "Of course, as a magician, there are thousands of commonly used magic materials, and the combinations are endless. How can there be only one combination?"


    After hearing this, he nodded to himself. In fact, he had begun to calculate the execution of a magic, which was recorded in the broken arc of the dead.


    Call of the dead.


    After finishing the magic circle, Li was driven out of the studio by Peter. He didn''t know what he was doing inside. However, Li had no interest in him and quickly went back to the house he rented outside.


    Open the magic book called the arc of the dead, and you will soon find the chapter about the call of the dead.


    In fact, after reading later, Li dejectedly found that even if the chapters on this book were not torn off, many of them were broken, and most of them could not be cultivated at all.


    There are only three magic arts that can be practiced. One is the art of reincarnation, one is the art of searching the mind, and the other is the call of the dead.


    Among them, the soul reincarnation technique has been learned, and the mind searching technique is used to torture information. However, after being used this magic, that person will become an idiot, and the call of the dead is just used to summon followers.


    Li Li took a deep breath and began to write in the hall according to the magic array marked on the book. This magic array is very complicated, but one advantage is that it doesn''t need any special materials at all, as long as you can draw it.


    Li quickly drew the magic array in the room. You should know that although the body is useless, Li is a super power. If the accuracy of the magic array is only concerned, Li is not afraid of anyone.


    Then he broke his finger and let the blood drop into the magic array. Then a blood light penetrated into it. Li slowly sang, "my life is your name."


    It''s strange that the incantation is short, but just after reading the incantation, he felt his mental power move and began to instill the past into the magic array.


    As soon as his face changed, he thought that the magic array could be opened normally only with his own mental power, but the next moment his face was not so good, because the mental power of the magic array was like endless, and soon he felt a pain in the head, which was the side effect of too much mental power loss.


    What''s the matter? Does this magic array want to kill itself directly?


    Just when I felt that my mental strength was only 10%, suddenly the suction was cut off, and I sat down on the sofa with a bang.


    At this time, his face was extremely pale. In fact, Li also admired the skill of reincarnation. Even if his mental energy was consumed greatly, he could show symptoms on this body.


    But at this time, it''s too late to take care of this, because at this time, a group of black brilliance emerged in the magic array, and then the light became more and more dim, and the last figure appeared in the magic array, which was very exciting. Since the magic array absorbed so much of its own magic, now at least give yourself a surprise?


    But soon there was an impulse to vomit blood, because at this time appeared in front of himself is actually a broken skeleton! A broken skeleton!!!!


    You''ve consumed so much mental energy to give yourself such a thing?


    At least you should give yourself a high-level monster, right? Or a skeleton soldier, but the whole guy is not even a skeleton soldier.The whole skeleton is not big, you can see it is a woman at a glance.


    Well, in this case, we can''t expect to be a powerful skeleton, at most an agile one However, there is a difference between the hair ah, from the feeling of its power, from now a fireball can fly it out of the good!


    Moreover, this guy is obviously incomplete. There are only 20 ribs on both sides, and there is a big hole on his forehead. Is this guy stabbed to death?


    But it doesn''t matter. I don''t want to see this guy anymore.


    However, after hesitating for a long time, Li still didn''t have the heart to kick it apart. After all, this guy is the first necromancer pet he summoned. How to say, he''d better stay as a memorial. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 9

    From the spirit of their remaining slowly extended in the past, began to try to control in front of this small skull. Everything is going well, but also let Li feel very disappointed, in front of this little guy has no special ability, in addition to the strength is a little bit bigger than the general skeleton, is an ordinary skeleton.


    A burst of fatigue came, and I haven''t felt the feeling of mental exhaustion for a long time.


    But at this time, in ogaster''s body, he should also follow the normal habits of work and rest, otherwise, from the bear, the body can not bear.


    "Well, in any case, you are my man. Your name will be Leila from now on."


    Li murmured, as if there was some guidance. The name of the skeleton was set. He waved, and the skeleton disappeared. At the moment when the skeleton disappeared, Li seemed to feel a trace of depression in his consciousness. He was dissatisfied with the name. He was kidding. The skeleton could not even compare with animals. How could it be You''ll have your own mind.


    Li sighed, looked at the ceiling, then murmured, "I''m so tired."


    Then a feeling of fatigue came up and he fell asleep.


    The next day, I didn''t really want to go to that school. According to the agreement between ogaster and Peter, as long as Peter doesn''t call him, he doesn''t need to go to Peter''s studio, and he doesn''t have to go to class. If a teacher asks, then everything will be up to Peter.


    And most people know that ogaster is Peter''s man, and no teacher will ask about it.


    According to those novels, the most informative place in Oriental novels is teahouse, while the most informative place in western novels is tavern!


    As an aristocratic son, ogaster naturally had to go to all kinds of entertainment places, brothels and pubs. And a lot of times, the pub is a common role of these two places.


    The name of the tavern that olgaster frequented most was the lucerne tavern.


    When he just walked into the pub, he heard a cry, "Hey, isn''t this kid ogaster? How about it? I haven''t seen you for a long time. Would you like two


    Li Li frowned and looked at the man who had just called himself. He was five big and three rough. At a glance, he was the kind of melee maniac. In fact, in ogaster''s memory, this guy was an old acquaintance yakiel, who came from the same place as himself.


    But the difference is that his father is not a nobleman.


    His father was the commander-in-chief of the city defense army. He said that the commander-in-chief was actually the commander-in-chief. He made a lot of money every month.


    Although the status is not as good as that of ogaster''s family, both power and money are much bigger than that of ogaster.


    But this guy is also a rare friend of ogaster.


    "Akil, long time no see." From now on, I play the image of okaster, always like an acquaintance, but I have the memory of okaster. Even if something goes wrong, I won''t make a big mistake.


    Then he walked over and sat next to akir. At this time, there were still three people sitting beside akir. However, it seemed that these people were not good goods. They were probably the sons of some little nobles or illegitimate children.


    "Ha ha, my boy, you look depressed. Is there something bothering you? Didn''t your father give you enough for your living? Didn''t he tell you before? Come to me if you need money. Don''t hang out with Peter. That guy is not a good thing. " Yaquil immediately hooked his shoulder away from him, with a smile on his face.


    Then yaquil pointed to the three people in front of him, "let me introduce them. These three people were all my former friends. They had a good relationship with me before. Later, they went to the imperial capital, but they committed something. These three guys killed people and were sent here by their families to take refuge."


    After a moment''s hesitation, he said, "my name is okast."


    The three men took a look away. One of them was a little disdainful at first, but then turned to look straight. "I''m imber. I practice ice magic. Your magic is very special."


    Looking at the man in front of him, he has short blue hair. It seems that there is no expression on his face, but of course he knows what the other person means. No matter where he is, the undead magic is in the situation of almost everyone shouting.


    From slowly smile, "is it? I''m just a second level magician, and I don''t know any magic. "


    Imber nodded and said, "this is val. I''ll tell you he''s a genius of the machinists."


    Li Yizheng looks at the person in front of him. His appearance is not special, but it gives people an inexplicable feeling that the mechanical group is not rare in this world.


    can say that as like as two peas in the world, most of the things that are similar to science and technology are indispensable to the form of mechanical people. They are not human beings. Although they have human appearance, they can reproduce as human beings, and even most of the organs are exactly the same as humans. But they can not marry with humans.It''s not that they don''t live after marriage, but that they can''t have children. There will never be offspring between them.


    Li nodded to Val, and val also nodded to Li with a smile. Although he didn''t say it clearly, Li could feel that Val didn''t care about himself.


    But Li also doesn''t care. It''s impossible for people to pay attention to his current level.


    As for the third man, yaquil said with a smile, "this guy''s father is my father''s boss."


    And he slowly turned around and said, "my name is angel."


    What we don''t know at this time is that the wheel of destiny has begun to turn, and the members of the twelve shields are gathering around him ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 10

    "Hey, guys, look, that chick over there looks good?"


    It was yaquil who spoke. This boy has become a man from his own maid since very early, and has been out of control ever since. He is almost the representative of the dandy.


    He looked up at akir, who was staring at the corner of the bar. The three men also looked at him from this angle.


    At this time, in the corner of the bar, there were seven people, five men and two women, who looked like mercenaries. Li frowned. No matter in ogaster or in the original plot of Li Dui Yaowei, mercenaries were not easy to provoke. They were different from magicians, and they were more to exercise their bodies.


    Of course, magicians also have the magic to exercise their melee ability, but the combat skills of mercenaries may be stronger, and many magicians will choose to join the mercenary Association.


    After all, the task of the magician Union will be more positive, and the mercenary can be said to do all kinds of evil, and even say that as long as you give enough money, everything can follow, no matter good or evil.


    In contrast, the life of magicians is very valuable, but the price of mercenary Association will be lower, so many merchants are willing to invite mercenaries to protect their caravan.


    At this time, the people sitting in the corner frowned when they looked away. One of them was a magician, but the others just looked a little stronger.


    At this time, akir was referring to one of the women. The woman looked like fourteen or fifteen. Akir was only seventeen or eighteen years old. It was rare for him to be so interested in the woman. However, although the woman was not peerless, it was very pleasing at first sight.


    A long silver hair, soft draped down, covering her face, the body''s leather armor is a great exposure to her snow-white skin, a pair of slender thighs at this time on the table, face with a few drunk.


    Her chest was open very low, and yaquil spat and patted off her shoulder. "Don''t worry. You''ll get her down later. You''ll be number one first."


    Next to the girl sat a little girl with black hair. She looked only 11 or 12 years old. Her clothes were obviously higher than those of the others around her. It seemed that she was the employer of these mercenaries, but it didn''t look great. The whole thing was probably not as valuable as yakil''s ring.


    All of a sudden, the silver haired woman glared at five people. It seemed that the unrestrained gaze of several people also caused the dissatisfaction of this woman. She moved her hand slightly, and then she wanted to take up arms to teach them a lesson. But her companion immediately held her, "don''t start here."


    Li first frowned, and then looked at the two weapons she wanted to pick up. The two weapons were originally put there, but Li didn''t notice from the beginning to the end, or even thought that they were the woman''s weapons. They were two heavy swords. Under the bronze appearance, it was estimated that the two swords were no less than 200 Jin, which was very important for a woman It''s a little heavy for me.


    But what''s the use of her heavy sword?


    There was a sneer on Li Li''s face. If she really should


    It seems that I can''t do anything about her. I can''t help but smile bitterly. Now I''m not the king of the world of fire and shadow pirates, nor the great Luo Jinxian who makes havoc in the world of heaven. I''m just a waste wood, o''jaster.


    Now I must not expose my strength, otherwise there will be a big problem.


    However, those people who are far away from us are not easy to provoke. Seeing that the silver haired woman has the intention to use force, yaquil sneers, and his hands have burst out with a touch of pure light. Li can''t see what magic it is all of a sudden.


    But at this moment, imber cried, "wait a minute!"


    Yaquil was also stunned. He also found out that it was wrong, because at this time, the whole tavern was quiet. You should know that the tavern is not a teahouse. There is no one who drinks quietly.


    People come here to have fun. They drink, quarrel and look for women. Some of them go to the bar when they see a woman. This bar is quite regular. There is no way to hold a woman who is looking for a living directly. However, there are absolutely many people who go to the alley outside to have a good fight.


    As for those rooms above the bar, they have to pay.


    It can even be said that since you come to this bar, you are ready to be abused. Women, as long as you and your companions can''t protect you, then you are no different from those prostitutes. Man, if your strength is not strong enough, then you can''t even keep your weapons.


    And no one will sympathize with the robbed because the weak are the weak.


    Weakness is the root of mistakes.


    So it''s normal to fight and flirt in pubs. It''s normal to quarrel so much that you can''t hear what your deskmate is saying. Now it''s abnormal to be quiet.


    From subconsciously looked at the bar door, where the people standing, so that his eyes can not help but shrink, Jelf!But the next moment he shook his head. The guy in front of him was very similar to Jeff, and his breath was a little close, but he had no inexplicable temperament.


    Besides, at this time, he was wearing a piece of armor, a silver chain armor.


    For a magician, wearing armor is an extremely crazy behavior, because metal will have a negative bonus to some magic, and attacks similar to fire and thunder attributes will also cause secondary damage to the armor owner.


    This man''s face is very similar to that of Jelf, but he has silver hair and wears silver armor. He is always handsome, but he has a middle finger in his heart ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 11

    From the pupil slightly contracted, in fact, in front of this guy''s strength is very strong, even to the point of catching up with himself, but from also don''t think he will lose to him.


    "Bradman!" Yaquil gave a low cry. "It''s really bad luck that we didn''t do it just now, or we would have lost our lives."


    In fact, he didn''t find the origin of the name in ogaster''s memory, and yaquil sighed and said, "Bradman is the only son of arubales, the Archduke of arubales. He was sent to teach Lord Jelf when he was young. Who is Lord Jelf. He soon became a famous Guardian knight in the enkseram cult


    "Oh?" From this moment, I found the explanation of anksiram in ogaster''s memory. This sect is the sect founded by Jelf and has almost dominated the whole continent.


    Of course, this is just what the ankhseram religion says. In fact, the ankhseram religion only dominates the south.


    What''s more, Li Li is even more curious. Anksiram is clearly the Supreme God. Why does Jelf use this God to establish religion? What''s more, you should know that it''s because of anksiram that Jeff became like this


    At this time, there is a woman standing beside Bradman. Bradman is 1.8 meters high. The woman looks tall, but she is half shorter than Bradman. There is no expression on her cold face. He glances at the people around him and seems not interested at all. He just frowns slightly when he sees her leaving.


    At this point, a guard next to Bradman stepped forward and said something to the woman, who then shook her head.


    At this time, Li could hear clearly. The guard asked, "did that fat man affect your mood? Do you want me to kill you? "


    I can''t laugh or cry when I hear it. Is it true that I am so ridiculous?


    You should know that you are not only a powerful figure in the previous few worlds, but also a person who wants to abuse this kind of small role in this world. You can fight as you want. Before you start, some people think about your head?


    But Bradman didn''t seem to notice all this. He just took the woman beside him to go upstairs, and his two bodyguards also followed him. That is to say, when he got to the second floor, there was a noise again. He looked at the people under him speechless, and didn''t know what to say.


    I dare not speak when I see the strong. I only know how to brag and fart here. Alas


    Li Li, who was just sighing about the world, was really bored. Suddenly, a large glass of liquor exploded beside him. Li Li thought that he had been attacked by the enemy, and suddenly turned back. At this time, yakil''s head was blooming, and a little bit of blood flowed down from his head.


    Over there, the silver haired female warrior is holding the two Epee swords and coming towards here. Her face is not good-looking. After all, inger is pretty good to herself. "What''s the matter with the system?"


    Li had just been staring at Bradman, but he didn''t notice the situation here, and he didn''t know who provoked him first. After the system told it all over again, Li was a little embarrassed and sighed.


    Ogaster, what kind of friends are they.


    It turns out that when Bradman just came in, yaquil didn''t care at all. He was just surprised at the beginning, and then he put his eyes on the silver haired woman. When the silver haired woman glared at her, she suddenly pulled over a prostitute who was looking for her guest.


    The prostitute struggled for a while at first, but Akil immediately put some gold coins into her bra, and she stopped. So Akil stared at the silver haired woman and began to rub the woman''s chest in her arms.


    To tell you the truth, if it was that woman, it would not be the big glass of liquor, but the two swords!


    If it''s the other side''s first provocation, Li can fight without hesitation, but this is his own fault after all, and Li can''t guarantee that if he doesn''t fight, these guys won''t be beaten by the other side.


    But I can see clearly the strength of these guys. At a higher level, it''s level 4, and they are all mercenaries who have been killed on the point of the sword. It''s not the same as playing these noble young masters.


    Angel is the first to start, but he is obviously drunk, even stand unsteadily, mouth chanting, from listening to a long time to know that he is going to sing a soil sting mantra, from crying and laughing, just look at it like this, it is estimated that even if he can finish the mantra, can raise a piece of sand is good.


    Of course, it is unknown that angel later became one of the twelve shields of Jelf, named Desert King.


    Yaquil and the other two people don''t seem to drink too much, but it''s impossible for them to recite incantations. At that time, these people were quite human, and they couldn''t hear any intoxication between the words, but the fight was all obvious.


    Each one is either a wizard or a genius of the mechanical group, but it''s really like a local ruffian. Each one is swinging his own eight fists. At this time, angel also roared, and he didn''t know where to take a big stick and pounced on the other.You can see clearly that the other side''s mercenaries are merciful. After all, they are rich or expensive. If the other side kills a handful of people, they will die. In ogaster''s memory, the hierarchy of nobility and Ming in this continent is still very serious.


    However, Li can''t stand idly by. After all, these people are ready to make up to each other. Although they are good friends, they are better than none. It''s not better than being on the island.


    Najue island can go its own way and engage in sneak attacks, but the society that can be formed here will be beaten to death sooner or later. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 12

    Li hesitated for a while, and finally decided to fight. After all, the other side didn''t dare to kill him. Even if he couldn''t fight the other side, the other side absolutely didn''t dare to do anything to him. Thinking of this, Li started to do it. Let alone other things, ogaster can''t use any big killing Magic now.


    It''s not that you can''t, ogaster. He doesn''t know big magic at all.


    After searching his memory, I found that this guy''s basic skills of magic are good, but when it comes to using magic, he only knows fireball!


    Li Li sighed and quickly chanted the incantation. Although he was able to flash fireball, it was the skill of level 5 mage. Now he used it himself. Although no one would notice, he would soon find that there was a genius in the school of magic, who reached level 5 at that age


    Li doesn''t want to be a celebrity. Although the incantation is very fast at this time, Li still limits his image to the level 3 or 4 mage. With one hand, the fireball pours on the archer''s face.


    In fact, the Archer has always been merciful. The arrows he shoots are the practice arrows with the arrows cut off, and when shooting, he aims at their thick skin. But where can those guys manage these? They just fight each other hard.


    The archer immediately responded to the throwing of the fireball. With an arrow from the backhand, he blasted the fireball in the air. However, as soon as the fireball burst, another fireball came. This time, he didn''t have time to shoot any more. He quickly rolled on the spot to avoid the fireball.


    But I don''t want him to escape just now, but he was knocked to the ground by a stick. However, he jumped behind him at a speed completely inconsistent with his figure, and put him on the ground with a stick.


    Li''s action immediately attracted other people''s attention. When one of the other''s mercenaries saw that his companion was knocked unconscious on the ground, he immediately rushed towards Li with a loud roar. Li stroked his forehead and sighed in his heart, "Oh, so handsome, can anyone be jealous?"


    When he was away from the target, he directly stepped back. At the same time, he kicked a chair to the landing place of the mercenary. Where could the mercenary stand still and fall to the ground directly? How could he have the habit of beating the water dog without pain?


    Go straight up and kick him out.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, this series of actions is just a coincidence, and it is in line with the way of fighting in pubs and dark streets, so other drinkers just drink and watch, and no one cares about it.


    But in the eyes of experts, these hands are actually very superb skills, and their eyesight is even more extraordinary.


    Li can''t worry that these people around will help these mercenaries. You know, these guys are very smart one by one. If you help these mercenaries, you can''t get any benefits. After all, the mercenaries are engaged in life changing activities. If you''re not careful, you have to account for the corpse in the mouth of some monster.


    And to help these aristocrats, of course, will have some benefits later, but who is an idiot? How much money can these nobles give? After that, these mercenaries may not know what revenge they want.


    There were six mercenaries, but they were separated by two. There were three mercenaries fighting with four people, and the mage who didn''t fight here couldn''t help it.


    After all, yakil''s friends are very black. They can take out any means, slap their ears, dig their nostrils and buckle their mouths. They are just like hooligans.


    The mage frowned and roared, but he was singing a spell quickly.


    For a moment, the mage''s way of chanting incantations was recorded in ogaster''s memory. This method of chanting was very popular in this continent a long time ago, because it was very fast to release magic, but there was also a drawback, that is, you shout and chant, even an idiot knows where you are, besides This way of chanting is different from other incantations. It is chanted directly in the common language of human beings


    This means that even if the other party is a fool, they know what magic you are going to put.


    Li sighed. No wonder this guy didn''t join the magic guild, but joined the mercenary guild


    Without the close protection of the meat shield, this guy is a living target when he goes to the battlefield


    "Great God of fire, listen to me and give me great..."


    "Give you a big head!" At this time, he held a chair and rushed up. At the beginning, the mage didn''t stare at him all the time. After all, if the mage wanted to sing, there must be some fluctuations in magic. Even if those people in another continent used magic directly, there would be some fluctuations.


    But at this time, Li chose to fight hand to hand


    It''s true that when a mage fights a mage, hand to hand combat is on the same level, but it''s hard to leave the body at this time. A fat man can fight a mage. If hand to hand combat can''t win, it''s strange.


    The mage didn''t expect that Li was so shameless, so he was directly patted to the ground. Li was about to give a hard hand, but he heard yakil roar, "pull the calf! There are city guards coming! If I let my old man know that I''m fighting outside, I''ll lose my living expenses this month! "At this time, the other three people also stopped and quickly retreated to the back. They didn''t want to be caught by the city guards. Although they didn''t have any actual harm, it was bad luck to let the family know.


    The mercenaries also seem to know that if they fight any more, they will be charged with fighting with the nobles unofficially. As expected, yaquil takes the lead and runs to the back door. The three guys also say hello and run out quickly. With a sigh, it''s not convenient in this world, and they are afraid of the guards


    However, without any hesitation, he ran out after him, leaving behind only the mercenaries and a mess in the tavern. As for the fate of these mercenaries, you don''t have to ask. The penalty is inevitable. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 13

    After separated from the four guys, Li didn''t go back to his home directly. Instead, he lurked around the pub. When the city guards arrived, Li squatted there and watched all this silently, but at this time, he was hiding his breath silently and didn''t leak half a cent.


    How can these ordinary people perceive him.


    To Li Li''s surprise, this team of city guards didn''t embarrass him. This team of terracotta soldiers only collected a little penalty symbolically. In fact, the penalty was only symbolic.


    It is estimated that this terracotta army team can make up for a small task such as catching a cat and a dog, or even one of them can eat less.


    There was a smile on Li''s face. Sure enough, he was hiding here. Yes, this terracotta army team is not simple, or one of them is not simple.


    He stares at the silver haired woman. The noble young masters can''t see it. Can''t he see it? In any way, this silver haired woman can never be a woman in her twenties. Just listen to her footsteps, you can tell that this silver haired woman is actually a girl, only 16 or 17 years old.


    Sixteen or seventeen years old, Li Dan could see clearly that the silver haired woman and the other two mercenaries were fighting with the four young masters. It was said that they were three to four, but the two mercenaries obviously didn''t dare to attack the nobles. They all relied on the heavy sword in the silver haired woman''s hand to fight against four.


    Looking at the speed of her sword, she can play with two Epee swords like light swords. I don''t believe that she doesn''t have any way to come.


    When the city guard left, Li secretly observed the team. He was ready to start. It was very inconvenient for him to look like this. If there was no one under him, there would be no way to do many things.


    It''s time to find yourself an agent.


    It seems that the noble''s provocation did not bring any good mood to the mercenary team. After another two drinks, these people came out with shoulder to shoulder. The guys who had been beaten were still black and blue, with crooked mouth and eyes. From this point of view, although those little nobles were cruel, they were small compared with Li.


    I really went to grandma''s house. That fat man is so cruel! The archer rubbed his face and said, holding a fireball directly to his face. Next time I see him, I have to shoot him first!


    One of the mercenaries laughs. You can blow it. We don''t know how long we''re going to stay in the guard house of the damned city guard if it''s not for timaria.


    And at this time, the silver haired swordswoman, who was called timaria, suddenly turned her head. Who is that!


    Several mercenaries immediately looked at each other. They wondered why timaria suddenly yelled. In fact, they had done a lot of things in the wild. If there was any danger or someone following, they could almost detect it in the first time.


    But this time, they didn''t feel a breath at all. Is Timothy sensitive?


    The archer frowned. As a matter of fact, as an archer, he is the one with the sharpest intuition and detection. Timaria, who is there? Are you too suspicious?


    Just when his words just took off, several voices of two hands hitting each other sounded. Let me see, little girl, you have a lot of magic props, not only the props to improve your power and agility, but also the props to improve your detection power.


    Walking slowly from one end of the street, in fact, no one was still outside at this time. It was afternoon when we got to the pub, and then we had a fight, and then with the interrogation of the city guards, it was midnight.


    Although the city guards didn''t charge a high fine for timaria''s reasons, it was absolutely necessary for them to have a good meal in the pub. Of course, the money was paid by these mercenaries.


    At this time, it is estimated that only those drunkards will appear on the street, or even if there are civilians, they will be scared to fly when they see the conflict between them.


    Timaria, it''s you?


    That archer is also furious, you son of a bitch!


    The archer''s anger is not for no reason. You know, he is very proud of his own archery, but he is close to a mage, and after he is close to a mage, he is stunned by hand to hand combat. God, you know, the archer also needs to master some melee skills.


    Don''t be ashamed to be beaten down like this. Besides, I was beaten down by a mage.


    He immediately put on his bow and arrow, with a sneer on his face. Today I will give you a cool heart, and tomorrow I will leave here. Who can control me!


    Smile away, young man, don''t get excited!


    Blame you for not being a man! How dare you show up in front of me! With that, the archer''s arrow had come out of his hand and shot at Li''s face. A second before he left, his face was still smiling. At this time, he was angry. If he was really ogaster, he would be dead now.Almost in a flash, some of the mercenaries found that the archer was not a threat, but really wanted to kill the little nobleman in front of them. They quickly stopped him, but it was too late.


    In the next second, the Archer has been flying high, and appeared in the place where he should have stood. It''s really troublesome. Why do I have to do it? I want to talk with you.


    Li kneaded his fist. At this time, his body is really a little bloated, but it can''t prevent him from playing his strength at this level.


    All right. From looking at these people in front of you, do you want to go together or come one by one?


    One of the mercenaries yelled, let me do it! ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 14

    I took a look at him and said in advance that if we go together, you can make me confused, but if you go one by one, you will have bad luck. By the way, please pay attention, I''m in a hurry, because my action can solve you quickly without injury!


    Is there a more naked provocation?


    The mercenary''s face showed infinite anger. He rushed towards Li crazily, but he was dodged by Li. Then a light flashed in Li''s hand, and hit the mercenary''s abdomen. Wow... The mercenary immediately vomited out with his belly in his arms.


    To tell you the truth, he didn''t think that this guy had such strength. He just defeated himself with a random blow.


    And Li is disgusted to look at the guy at his feet who is about to spit out the meal overnight. To tell you the truth, he doesn''t want such a man to be his servant, and he doesn''t know when he will humiliate himself.


    At this time, a strong wind came. Li frowned and saw that the archer had stood up and shot an arrow at Li. This time, the arrow came very fast and almost reached the front of Li''s face in an instant.


    Do you really remember to eat or fight? From very is speechless foot a step, turn interest then arrive at that archer''s front, abdomen boxing, Chong boxing. This time, the archer had no room for resistance, and almost fainted in an instant.


    From looking at these people, said with a smile, well, you one by one on it, who can receive more than three fists in my hands, I let who when my hands. Of course, if you can''t take it, it will be like this. Then he stepped on the archer''s head.


    From the face with a sneer, but at this time no one, dare to look down on the fat man.


    All of a sudden, timaria said, you send my sister back, and I''ll play with him.


    One of the mercenaries wanted to talk, but timaria could only stare at him. What a joke, timaria was also shocked. At the beginning, she thought that the fat man was a magician, but now his speed, strength and skills have reached the level of level 5. He is a powerful soldier with all-round development!


    Timaria didn''t think her mercenaries could compete with Li.


    Seeing that these mercenaries were about to leave, Li picked up the archer at his feet and said with a little disdain on his face, I said, should you drag this guy away by the way.


    Seeing that all the mercenaries had left, Li slowly breathed a sigh in his heart. What a joke. Although she looked very weak on the surface, with all the messy things on her body, she felt that the other side had to be at least five or six levels away.


    Although I''ve just been playing those miscellaneous soldiers is very cool, but level five is now the limit of the body.


    If the other party is really on all at once, he may be really hurt.


    But at this time, timaria is here alone, so she can use a big move.


    Timaria sighed. It''s really troublesome, noble young master. It seems that I must make you suffer.


    But from the face but showed a smile, also don''t know who is going to suffer.


    Timaria still wanted to talk, but she felt a dull noise coming from the back of her head. She was directly knocked unconscious. Li then made a victory gesture to the little skeleton standing behind timaria.


    And Leila is very depressed from a look, it seems that there is a curse impulse.


    Li dragged timaria back to her home and tied her up with a tendon rope. In fact, in order not to let her escape, Li made a lot of efforts. For example, at this time, she could say that she was trapped with only hemp rope, but Li used a tendon that ordinary people could not break away from.


    However, after finishing all this, I was very tired. I took a cold bath and then I lay on the bed. Damn it, now my body is really troublesome. You should know that the noumenon of Li has almost reached the level of never tiring. No matter what kind of fighting, the recovery speed can almost reach the output speed.


    But the body is still the body of all fetus, think of this point from can''t help but sigh.


    Excessive fatigue, let from soon into the sleep.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been sleeping, but suddenly I feel a sense of killing. He suddenly opens his eyes, only to see that timaria is standing at the head of his bed, looking at himself with great interest.


    Boy, wake up? Timaria said triumphantly.


    In fact, from this time, I suddenly woke up and secretly scolded myself as an idiot. It''s really hard to untie the ox tendon rope, but it''s aimed at ordinary people. The other party is a warrior!


    Leave wry smile, ha ha, Hello!


    Originally also want to see your origin, now do not use! With a backhand sword, timaria cut the bed toward Li, but she was turned away by Li, but she also cut the bed into two parts.


    As soon as he got out of bed, he ran towards the door. He didn''t want to fight with this fully armed guy, but he didn''t want him to stop in front of the door. As an aristocrat, you have some skills, but...From this time is a direct deep breath, suddenly continuous spit out several inexplicable characters.


    Timaria frowned, but a black light appeared at her feet. Before she knew what the magic was, a skeleton got up from the ground.


    Seeing this skeleton, timaria was very angry and funny. Because the skeleton was short and small, timaria could not get up for a long time.


    Seriously, if you can play a fireball, I''ll be surprised. Timaria waved her sword and walked slowly towards Li. Li was like a lamb who was forced to the corner of the wall. She just stepped back.


    Timaria sneered and went forward to prepare to give him a result, but she didn''t want to hear from behind at this time. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 15

    This timaria also seems to have some experience, a backhand sword to block the attack of the other side, she suddenly turned around, but saw a skeleton with a rusty knife on his sword.


    Will the skeleton still play dead?


    This thought flashed through timaria''s heart. At the same time, the power from her hand surprised her even more. The little skeleton was not very long, but it was very strong.


    Timaria was just about to kill the little skeleton, but a black light appeared at Leila''s feet. It just disappeared as it came.


    Timaria understood that it was Li who sent him back to the space of the dead. She wanted to find Li again, but she didn''t want to hear another dull sound from the back of her head.


    It''s a dog''s day. The idea flashed through timaria''s mind.


    When timaria woke up, she saw Li Zheng looking at herself with great interest, and her body was not tied with tendons. Instead, she was weak.


    What did you do to me! Timaria''s face is pale. Is she abandoned by the other party?


    Li smiles. It''s just a little magic potion. It seems that you can''t use force in recent days.


    Timaria''s eyes flashed a look of hatred, and then she also knew that she had fallen into the hands of the other party. What do you want? Can you tell me?


    Oh? After touching my chin, what do you think I''ll like about you?


    Timaria was stunned for a moment. What would you like about me? How many pieces of equipment do I have? My appearance will never make you so hard to catch me, will it?


    Timaria said, yes, she looks in her twenties. The corner of her eyes seems to have a trace of years because she has been away for many years. It seems that she maintains herself very well, but she knows that it can''t attract her at all, because her eyes are very clear when she looks at herself at this time.


    Dammit, do noble men have clear eyes?


    Looks? Do you mean the mask outside you? He walked up straight away and gently stroked timaria''s face. Really, this kind of thing is bad for the skin after taking it for a long time. Then he pulled on the tip of timaria''s nose and tore off timaria''s face.


    At this time, timaria showed a face that was only sixteen or seventeen years old, and she looked extremely lovely. Her facial features were exquisite, just like a sculpture, a standard beauty.


    At this time, there was a huge wave in timaria''s heart. What a joke! This guy actually saw his mask. You know, this mask was bought from the clown mask master in the imperial capital, and there was no market for it.


    this mask is as like as two peas in the face, and the handle is not half a day. The expression on the face can also be perfectly conveyed. At the same time, the mask can not be torn down in ordinary ways, and it can be wiped in different places. The force can not be too big or too small. Finally, the position of the tip of the nose can be dragged down.


    And the steps the teenager took at this time were perfect, even he couldn''t take them off so quickly.


    Of course, she didn''t know that when she just touched the mask, she had already thoroughly understood it with meticulous techniques. At this time, a smile appeared on his face. How about that? Am I right?


    Timaria took a deep breath. There was a wave in her heart. What should I do? This little nobleman doesn''t seem to be an easy character. Should I expose my identity? No, what if he knows who I am and kills me? But to tempt him? Forget it, I''ll be crushed by the ghost. I''m still poor.


    Timaria has just made a decision in her heart. She has already stepped up and stretched out her hands to timaria. Timaria sighs. She is ready to sacrifice in her heart. The other party just likes her appearance. If she can satisfy him, she may be able to let her go.


    So now, should you pretend to be pure, or do you pretend to be terrified to satisfy the other party''s desire for conquest, or should you fight hard.


    The fat man''s appearance should not be fierce. Timaria sighed and began to enter a state of pure love. Soon her face showed a bit of shyness, and her eyes were full of innocent eyes. In fact, timaria had tested it personally, and this kind of eyes could attract the sympathy of these little nobles and the government and society.


    She let her eyelashes tremble slightly. With the expression on her face, she is just like a little rabbit. Timaria is very satisfied with her performance at this time. She thinks that the other party will at least feel softer when they see her like this.


    In other words, it is easier to arouse the desire of the other party.


    Sure enough, this young boy is a baby. There is a sneer on timaria''s face, because he has put his hands on timaria''s shoulders since then, and at the same time, he begins to slide to timaria''s back. Well, No. Timaria hummed just in time.


    Hum, this can''t solve you? It''s a big trick I read to seduce men!From this time, she untied the button of the leather armor from her parting, which made her heart sink, because the technique was too skillful. It was very cumbersome to put on the wallet, but she just took it off with a slight hook.


    So is Li good at taking off women''s clothes, or is he good at taking off leather clips?


    Timaria can''t believe it''s the latter. After all, it doesn''t look like the kind of warrior who goes out of the door, or this guy is good at taking off women''s skin armor!!!!


    So this kid is a recidivist!!!


    A recidivist who stuns a maid and then attacks her!!!


    Even if it is noble, this kind of news should have come out long ago!!!


    Is this guy going to kill people afterwards?!


    At this time, timaria thought in her heart, but she took off the leather armor neatly. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 16

    Watching Li take off her skin armor, timaria sighs at this time. Even if she wants to resist, it''s useless. Before, she might be able to fight Li, but it depends on her equipment.


    For example, if you don''t have the above attribute blessing, you can even take up the two epee.


    Timaria sighed slowly and started her performance again. At the moment, Li took off her leather armor. Immediately, her upper body was exposed in Li''s eyes. She made her chest stand forward, which was obviously more capital than other women.


    Timaria is quite proud of her figure.


    At least there is no problem in dealing with the ignorant little nobleman.


    But soon timaria was stunned, not because of what Li had done to her, but because she had not done anything superfluous to her.


    My hand is very stable. It''s not like a normal person''s hand.


    In other words, unlike a normal man''s hand, timaria is confident that her body can make the vast majority of men fall for her. However, when she can do whatever she likes, she just takes the leather armor from her body.


    Timaria looks at Li with anger and curiosity. At this time, Li''s skin armor holding timaria on her hands is watching carefully. She doesn''t notice that timaria''s mood has reached a critical point.


    Timaria thought, is it because the other party didn''t look at herself carefully at all? So she coughed gently, intending to let the other party pay attention to herself, but timaria''s painstaking efforts were obviously in vain. She was still looking at the leather armour in her hands, and didn''t notice that timaria''s self-esteem had been deeply hurt by him.


    Timaria coughed again when she saw that Li didn''t have any response. This time, Li made a response, but that response was completely beyond timaria''s expectation, because Li walked away, pulled a chair and continued to look at the leather armor in her hand.


    From this time, timaria almost broke two rows of beautiful teeth.


    She even wanted to bite the bad boy to death. She coughed a few more times, and each one was louder than the other. Finally, she asked with some worry: "do you have a sore throat? I remember I didn''t hurt your throat, did I? "


    From now on, the question can make timaria angry: "you bastard! How dare you do this to me! Do you know who I am? "


    "I don''t know?" Li shook his head gently. "Do you think I should throw you under my body now to be worthy of your identity? I don''t know which family it is, sir


    Looking at the way from, timaria heart is also a sink: "what do you want in the end?"


    Li threw an old man''s coat directly: "I know what you''re thinking. You must think I''m a little aristocrat. As long as you use some seductive means, you won''t worry. I''ll jump at your feet and lick your toes. But don''t look down on people, miss. You can use such means to get a bunch of mercenaries, but in my eyes, you''ve just come back It was a terrible performance


    Timaria was dumbfounded and didn''t know what to say.


    And Li continued: "don''t say that you don''t have the strength to dress. Put on your clothes quickly. If you want me to let you go, you might as well use some other means. If it''s still seduction, it doesn''t work for me."


    Timaria opened her mouth, as if she couldn''t believe that Li would say this to herself. Is this guy still human?


    After looking at the pattern on the leather armor for a while, he suddenly said, "Miss, it seems that your family background is very prominent."


    Timaria was stunned for a moment, but she heard Li slowly say: "you have three magic props, a leather armor, a pair of Epee, and a crossbow. These three props complement each other and become the bonus you provide. It''s just a perfect level. It can be said that this is a magic suit. But there is a very strange question


    Timaria was stunned for a moment, looked at Li and asked, "what''s the problem?"


    "There is no doubt that the pattern on the leather armor can provide considerable agility and power bonus, but the problem is that the magic mark is not short, I''m afraid it''s 70 or 80 years old, and the painting technique on it has been used for a long time. In my opinion, this is actually an antique collection, but I don''t know why it fell into your hands. Moreover, the special mark on it should be a noble badge, and the origin of this noble badge, I think, should be in a country in the north. " Li said slowly, "but I think it has declined."


    In fact, what she said is not true. This leather armor is not for wearing, but a collection of her family, including the crossbow and the sword. They are all antiques collected by her family.


    Taking a deep breath, timaria was about to say something, but she gently put her leather armor on the ground. "I know what you want to say, but I don''t want to know your true identity. There will be a lot of trouble, and I hate trouble. That''s it. I will go out now, and I don''t want to see you when I come back."After that, he left the house he rented. Yes, he hated trouble very much. Once the girl told her story, she would have a lot of trouble.


    No matter it''s the crime in her family or anything else, Li doesn''t want to take care of it.


    Just looking at those pieces of equipment, I have already guessed that the girl''s family is certainly not a little aristocrat, because the three pieces of equipment can''t be sold for much money, but the problem is that these three items are actually extremely precious collections!


    It''s not something that a little nobleman can afford. It''s better to get away as soon as possible. As for the matter of looking for his subordinates, it''s better to postpone it later. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 17

    After leaving the house, he went straight to AGIL. It is said that he was severely kicked in the crotch by timaria yesterday, and now he can''t get out of bed. Li immediately brought him a strong sense of concern, but learned a bad news.


    Yagild''s original words are, "yesterday''s fight was known by my father. My father is going to take me to the outside town to go to school. Do you want to come?"


    "The town outside?" he said


    Yagil nodded gently. "Yes, my father wants me to go to nanbran a hundred miles away."


    From ogaster''s memory, we can immediately find the information of nanbran. Nanbran is a city hundreds of miles away from here, with a fixed population of 100000 people. It belongs to a large city, and it is an important military defense town.


    It''s close to the border, so it''s good for something.


    For example, the gilding of noble CHILDES, of course, belongs to the second line of defense. Even if there is a war, it will not be affected immediately. It is very convenient to find an excuse for those noble young masters to come back here.


    AGIL squeezed his eyes and said, "in fact, angel was assigned there after the incident."


    It seems that it''s just an excuse to be sent to a remote area after making trouble. In fact, it''s AGIL and angel''s father who want them to go to nanblang for gilding.


    as long as they stay there for a while, then their father has reason to give them some military positions, such as now, even if they violate the regulations Give them some free time, and the people below will not obey.


    Argil suddenly squeezed his eyebrows and said, "Li, would you like to come with us?"


    Li Leng for a moment. When yagil said that, li really wanted to go with them.


    After all, if you stay here to tell the truth, you will meet some powerful people, such as the knight you saw in the pub last time, and the woman beside the knight. I can''t see through her strength from now on.


    "Well, it''s a good choice to go there with you, but my studies Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by AGIL. "I''m afraid. Just ask Peter to write a transfer certificate for you. It''s not like there is no good school in nanbran. I''ll take care of all the tuition. "


    I can only nod my head slowly when I hear what AGIL said, "well, I''ll go back to solve this problem."


    After leaving AGIL, Li went directly back to the rental house. In fact, agild''s suggestion is very exciting. He is also prepared to do so, and he has very few things to do. Basically, it''s just like to have a transfer certificate according to AGIL, which proves that he has studied here.


    That way, you won''t be too old to go to school.


    It''s just that I need to go through the exam there.


    As for the cheap father of ogaster, he is not ready to inform. After all, AGIL said that the tuition is all inclusive, so what can he worry about?


    What''s more, it''s not like there''s nothing valuable on you.


    Those messy things collected in the world of making havoc in heaven are not worth a dime in this world!


    However, when he came back home, Li was really scared, because his home was just like being robbed. All the furniture was chopped up in a mess, and basically there was nothing that could be seen.


    Almost subconsciously from the thought of a person, timaria?


    He gently shook his head, sure enough, the woman is very vengeful ah.


    But it''s a memory for ogaster, but for Li, it''s just a temporary place. After a while, he went to find Peter.


    As for this cheap assistant and his brother who can carry the black pot, Peter is not willing to give up. However, I think that ogaster has been conscientious for so many years, and the noble young masters behind him can''t be provoked by him, so I''m happy to leave the contract.


    Three days later, Li Bian and AGIL went to nanbran together. They rode all the way for speed. Although Li had never ridden before, he had a very good command of new things. In just a few minutes, he could ride skillfully.


    After a week, they have already arrived in nanbran, where they also see the three friends of AGIL. It''s not surprising that angel is here. As for imber and Val, they both come here to play. Hearing that Li is going to enter the college, imber''s face shows a more interested expression, but finally gives up to enter the college.


    According to him, he would rather taste a cup of wine and then go to self-cultivation. However, the genius, who is known as the mechanical group, said with bright eyes that he wanted to open his eyes with Li.


    At this time, Li knew that the magic that Val learned was actually the magic of strengthening the body.


    Li started his career by strengthening his body in the palace of heaven, which made him very interested. However, seeing Val''s current strength, he stopped talking. After all, no matter how powerful his skills are, his understanding of Val is not high.Val went with Li to sign up. Although Val didn''t have a certificate of transfer, Val had money. As the saying goes, no school entrance without money, and the rich headmaster pushed the mill.


    When Valda threw out his gold coins, naturally some people were willing to open the way for him.


    In less than a quarter of an hour, he helped him finish everything, even a few minutes faster than he left.


    Then he was informed that he would come to the exam with the freshmen a month later.


    I arranged my work and rest for this month. Basically, I was reading a book and practicing the body. After all, the body was too fragile. Last time I fought with timaria''s mercenaries, I used level five strength, and there were a lot of hidden injuries on the body. If it continues like this, it may not be long before the body will be scrapped It''s too late. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 18

    In addition to exercising every day, she was just reading all kinds of books, which surprised AGIL. She thought, when will the lustful fat man ogaster change his temper.


    But occasionally, Li still goes out with AGIL to have a good time, especially since AGIL''s hip injury is cured, he is basically a bridegroom night and night, and he thinks that if he goes on like this, he will be squeezed out sooner or later.


    But it''s hard for them to say anything when they enjoy it.


    And then soon it''s time to take the exam.


    In fact, nanbran School of witchcraft and Wizardry is a very famous school in the Duchy of arubales and even the whole alliance. Because it is a military town, this school attaches great importance to practicality.


    It can be said that there are basically no vases coming out of this school. The reason for using the basic word is that there are always children who come here to gild. It''s like argil would come here to save money and gild.


    When he came to the gate of nanbran Magic Academy, he was stunned, because it was not like the gate of the school, but like a vegetable market.


    The crowd of new students, constantly surging here, let from very doubt whether there is a big sale in the school, from is in a daze when you hear a voice ring up, boy, you are to report the exam?


    From Leng for a while, toward the direction of the voice, there are four people standing there, looking tall and big, with a bit of ruffian air on his face.


    I know that the other party has no good intentions, but I still don''t know how to ask, right, are you?


    Among them, the first one took a step forward. We are your seniors. I think you are stupid. You are afraid that you will get lost in the school. If you are kind enough to show you the way, you can give one or two hundred gold coins as a reward.


    Li Li was stunned and thought that he was the ancestor of cutting paths and bludgeoning. I didn''t expect that there were still people who dared to blackmail themselves today. Did he really look so kind?


    That person sees to leave not to talk, sneer a way, how, you don''t give me face?


    From said with a smile, no, I know how to go, thank you for your kindness.


    Boy, think about it. It''s a toast, not a penalty! Be careful if I accidentally break your ribs. Don''t cry at that time!


    Li turned his eyes. Are you stupid? Can you say something serious when you come out to rob? It''s very uncomfortable. Even if there''s no new idea, don''t say it''s rotten!


    At this time, the man who was separated from the air was about to fly up. With a loud roar, he would come forward to teach Li a lesson, and Li''s face also showed a sneer. If he dares to do it, he has to abandon him.


    I was about to start, but I saw a flash in front of my eyes. I saw a red figure flash in front of my eyes. Just for a moment, these people all covered their stomachs and knelt down on the ground.


    It''s clear from the distance that this man only made four punches when he started. Each punch hit one person, and they all hit him in the same position. He was very precise and even paranoid.


    And that person was unexpectedly a girl, a girl with red hair. She was an unusual red Lolita, but she was a little mature. It wasn''t that she was not beautiful. On the contrary, she was beautiful. She felt like a sister next door. She was totally different from timaria.


    Li sighed. Why do you do it?


    But the girl smiles at Li. My name is mafashukaret.


    With that, the girl turned her back to Li and left, but Li was stunned. Marfashukaret? Alusa shukaret? Is there any relationship between them?


    Instead, Li shook his head, which has nothing to do with him. I''d better go to the school first. Soon, Li gave the registration certificate to the examiner, and was told to go to the square to prepare for the exam.


    When you get to the square, you want to vomit blood, because at this time, there are no less than 4000 people standing here on the playground. You need to know that the city has a fixed population of only 100000 people. How many people here are from the city.


    There are definitely quite a number of immigrants here. Such a large floating population is really beyond our imagination.


    More than 4000 people formed more than 40 teams, with 100 people in each team.


    From soon found a more difficult thing, at this time actually stood in the last group of the last person''s position.


    It seems that I''ve just been delayed at the door for a while, but now I''m going to be late.


    After looking around, I noticed an old man. The old man''s breath was very strong. I estimated that even if I tried my best, I would not be able to solve him in two minutes. It seems that this man is a master in this world.


    The old man arranged his clothes and went straight to the platform at one end of the square. He stood on the platform and clapped his hands gently. The platform immediately floated up, and the old man said slowly on the platform, thank you for coming to our college for Freshmen''s examination. It seems that there are more people this year, but we are the same as before, The test items are still three.Li Wenyan looked at the old man, Sanxiang? Is it necessary to evaluate combat effectiveness?


    The old man said slowly, maybe some students here don''t know the examination items of our school. I''ll tell you again here. The first one is about the assessment of magic theory. Although theoretical knowledge is useless for fighting, it will be found in your future development that these foundations are the main components of building your progress ladder. Then there is the mastery and understanding of magic. The third is the use of magic. The first two items are written examination, and the fourth item is demonstration. I hope you can complete the three items in order. I''ll have to wait and see for you.


    Along with his words, a powerful magic appeared on the square. Just as he was preparing for warning, stone tables and chairs emerged from the ground of the square.


    The old man said slowly, then, the first exam officially began. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 19

    Looking at the protruding tabletop in front of him, he was stunned for a moment. Then he took a deep look at the old man. This magic is very similar to that of jiula, which is the magic that changes the ground. But comparatively speaking, the old man''s magic is more inclined to war, which has been known for a long time in ogaster''s memory.


    The magic on this continent is generally war oriented.


    In the main line of the goblin''s tail, there is a place different from here. On that continent, there is the Senate, which holds the power of life and death of most trade unions. They prohibit the goblin master from participating in the secular struggle. Even if they join in any force, they can never casually participate in the war between the two armies.


    Then he sat down like the people around him. As soon as he sat down, dozens of questions appeared on the desktop. He gently put a little on the desktop, and immediately left a trace on the desktop.


    According to ogaster''s memory, when he entered the school, the examination was similar, with multiple-choice questions as the main part. This was basically to reduce the difficulty of the entrance examination. At the same time, the thing used in the examination was the magic touch pad.


    Only when you touch this with magic can you leave traces on it. If there is no magic, there will be no traces at all.


    This is also a disguised form of those who do not have the magic of the door.


    After a glance at the title, he slowly began to draw the answers to the questions one after another. These questions seemed to be a little simple. After all, he read a lot of books during this period, and his understanding of magic was deepened many times.


    Soon, I finished all the questions.


    Quietly wait until the end, immediately on everyone''s desktop appear their own scores, from a look at their own scores almost jump up, a point!


    Li wants to shout. Is there any mistake.


    But the system immediately said, "host, this score should be OK."


    Li Leng for a moment. I really want to ask the system if you are stupid. How can it be that there is no problem


    But the system said, "he asked basic questions, but you chose at a higher level."


    He was stunned when he heard the system saying that. He reconsidered those questions, and then made a choice with the knowledge of an apprentice who just learned about magic. He was surprised to find that the answer was totally different from his own choice.


    But I can''t call myself unlucky.


    It''s the thought of spitting blood. Is he going to be eliminated?


    After a while away from depression, the score disappeared, and then a problem appeared on the desktop.


    There is only one way to confirm


    But this question almost destroyed all the confidence of Li, "what magic do you know?"


    Li Li has the impulse to smash the table, because he only knows one magic. The name of that magic is


    Fireball


    Fireball


    Fireball


    When he was almost ready to cry, he wrote a fireball on it. He held his head and looked at the desk depressed. He knew he would learn more magic


    It''s a shame to know how much it cost for ogaster to get into the magic academy.


    It seems that time is almost up. The old man yawns and scores appear on everyone''s desk. He looks at his score very depressed, and it''s another score


    It seems that I really come to the bottom.


    I thought about this, and then I heard the old man say aloud, "well, the first two theoretical tests have ended, and the third test shows you your best magic. I hope you can see your excellent performance. Now please leave the square and prepare yourself."


    The old man slowly stretched out his hands, and the table in front of them slowly fell to the ground. When people saw this, they all rose one after another, and with their rise, the chairs also slowly fell to the ground.


    Amazing magic. Looking at the old man, it seems that the old man is not only powerful in magic, but also a master in the manipulation of magic.


    As soon as he left the square, he felt a powerful magic from the square. Then he saw that the terrain of the square had been completely changed, and the whole square turned into a Roman Colosseum like building in an instant.


    Although it is much smaller, it can be seen that this square is for these people here to show their strength!


    "Well, what''s your name?" Looking back, I saw a girl with red hair looking at herself with a smile.


    The smile on the girl''s face seemed to have infinite charm. Li was stunned. In a trance, Li suddenly thought that this was the mafashukaret who helped me in the morning."My name is okaster." From the depressed looking at the girl in front of him, to tell you the truth, he didn''t need help at that time, but others helped him, how embarrassed to say who asked you to help me and so on.


    "Ogaster?" Ma fawai looked away and suddenly laughed, "how are you doing in the exam?"


    From wry smile a, "estimate is bottom?"


    Mafalung for a moment, as if some do not believe, "no, the exam here is very easy, right?"


    Li almost vomited blood. If she could not be sure that the girl had no hatred for herself, Li would think that this guy wanted to kill himself.


    "Don''t be complacent. I will be better than you in the future." In fact, it''s not too easy for Li to solve the problem of MafA. It''s just that he will expose his strength, and it''s totally unnecessary. He has no hatred with MafA. Why should he expose himself for such a small matter?


    "Ha ha." MafA grinned brightly, "no problem, I''ll wait for you to challenge me all the time." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 20

    MafA smiles heartily, and Li is also very fond of the girl.


    All of a sudden, MafA said, "as long as you always believe in your own evil way, you can certainly become stronger."


    From Leng for a while, firmly believe in their own evil way? In the impression of Li, the so-called evil way is actually the same as the forbearance way in the fire shadow. As long as you firmly believe in your own belief, will it become stronger?


    Looking at the girl, I don''t know whether she is naive or simple.


    The so-called strong must have talent, luck, persistence, resources, and so on. It''s just that sticking to one''s own belief will not necessarily make one strong.


    At this time, the voice of the old man rang, please enter the scene, according to their own ranking to find seats.


    Looking back at the Colosseum formed by magic, he was stunned. At this time, a huge floating screen appeared over the Colosseum.


    There are more than 4000 groups of data above, and each group of data is composed of rank, person name and score.


    And in the first place is mafashukaret! Twenty out of ten!


    From nearly vomit blood, just said to exceed her, did not expect the other party is full?


    It''s very easy to find your own place. I look at the last one directly. It''s really me


    Ranking 4023.


    Signed by o''chester.


    The score is two.


    Immediately someone said with a smile, "I''m kidding, I''m kidding, I''m not the last one, I''m three points lower than me, it''s really a ghost, wow ha ha ha!"


    From the depressed look at the man, can only reluctantly into the arena.


    Soon everyone entered the Colosseum, and Li just sat down and saw mafashukaret standing in the middle of the Colosseum waving to himself, Li also waved to her.


    I heard the old man slowly say, "OK, mafashukaret, number 1, now let''s do the magic demonstration."


    Mafashukaret, nodded gently, "my magic is dressing!" With her words, mafashukaret suddenly burst out a light, with this light, MafA slowly step forward, with this step, the light has disappeared, but at this time her clothes have changed.


    Originally, she was wearing convenient leather armor, but at this time, it has become a black cloth armor close to the body. There is no decoration on the clothes, but it perfectly outlines her figure. She can''t help but move her throat and swallow saliva.


    This girl has a good temper, and she has a good figure.


    He was very surprised and said to himself.


    But I heard a man yell, "ha ha, are you going to give me the first place? With this magic that has no destructive power at all


    Li Li was stunned for a moment. He looked at the man who was shouting. He was a strong man. He looked more than two meters tall. He was wearing a tailored black dress. He looked like a noble young master. Li frowned. He didn''t like such a person.


    At this time, there was a sneer on the corner of MafA''s mouth, and she suddenly stepped forward, which made the whole ground tremble. At this time, her body had changed into a dark green armor.


    Left Leng for a while, what speed is this?


    Li looked up the introduction about the changing magic in the memory of ogaster


    Put a large number of props in their own space, and then use the magic to pull them directly into their own space. This is a kind of spatial magic, which has no lethality in itself. However, when the user''s combat effectiveness reaches a certain level, this kind of magic is actually to put all props in front of the user for use Like.


    At this time, users will not have the so-called situation that their armor is restrained by the opponent''s attributes, or their weapons are at a disadvantage.


    Left Leng for a while, if this kind of change dress speed words, so at present this young girl''s future is limitless.


    I don''t know why such a picture flashed in Li''s eyes. MafA threw a magic prop, causing an explosion, and then threw another, another, another, another, another


    Finally, the other side collapsed


    Li immediately had a cold war. At this time, MafA suddenly punched forward, as if the earth was shaking. Li''s face changed, because at this time, when MafA waved his fist, he didn''t know why Li actually felt the smell of space law.


    With her fist, the whole Colosseum trembled, and I felt that the place formed by the old man''s magic had the omen of disintegration.


    This girl


    Li silently looked at her. After playing a set of basic boxing, she would change her clothes in every movement, but the process of changing clothes was not clear at all!


    How strong is this guy?From silently looking at her, maybe she is not as good as many people, but if you give her enough time, it is impossible to estimate.


    The old man''s face was covered with cold sweat at this time. He couldn''t help sympathizing with him when he looked away at the crumbling Colosseum. After all, this magic was used by him. If it collapsed, he would have no face. Moreover, in the eyes of so many people, Li could guarantee that he would never use magic again Magic is stable.


    But fortunately, before the collapse of the magic, MafA finished his own demonstration. The old man took a long breath, and then waved his hand to reinforce the whole magic. He said, "well, the magic demonstration of MafA shukaret is over. The score is 10 points."


    Looking at MafA, it seems that I want to surpass her with the identity of ogaster. It''s a long way to go.


    In fact, the strength of these people is not much better than that of olgaster. Li estimated that most of these people use some low-level magic, and there are few magic that can reach the level of dressing magic of marfa. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 21

    In fact, MafA''s dressing magic is a specialized magic that can only be used by level 5 magicians.


    Generally, a person can only use one or two kinds of magic, because it takes a lot of time to master this kind of magic, and even some people can''t master one of them in their whole life.


    Looking at these people doing some of their expected magic demonstrations, they yawned bored. Just as he was about to fall asleep, the old man said, "now ogaster, number 4023, is going to do the magic demonstration."


    Before he got up, he heard a wild voice laughing, "ha ha ha! Is that the magic idiot? That 2-point idiot? "


    "Order, please The old man roared. At this time, he noticed the guy who was constantly mocking himself. He was just saying that the magic used by MafA was not destructive.


    Li said slowly, "I don''t want to be a chimpanzee who can only scream, even more than a magic idiot."


    After that, he went straight to the field. The man widened his eyes and roared, "boy, I want to fight with you!"


    "I''ll wait until I finish the demonstration." From slowly said, then went to the center of the square, he is ready, after the test must give this guy a lesson! And it''s a very deep lesson, let him pain to no longer dare to be so rampant!


    From slowly stood in the field, said, "I want to demonstrate the fireball."


    In fact, apart from fireball, there is no magic that can be brought out. There are three magic that he can use now, except fireball, one is the reincarnation of soul, and the other is the call of the dead.


    These two can not be taken out. The art of soul reincarnation must take human beings to reincarnate, and after reincarnation, the host''s consciousness will be completely eliminated, which can be said to be directly killing them.


    The call of the dead also belongs to the magic of the dead. If you take it out like this, it will definitely cause big trouble.


    Li sighed. Sure enough, as soon as he said it, there was a hiss on the field. In fact, Li had expected this situation for a long time. Yes, fireball is the most common magic in the world, and its power is not small. But it''s very easy to resist this magic, even the archer''s arrow can break it up.


    The problem is that the archer''s archery speed is much faster than the release speed of fireball.


    Li slowly made a few gestures, and then began to sing.


    Then the tall boy in the dress began to laugh wildly, "Wow, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha


    Several people around him, like his companions, began to laugh wildly. They were also saying such words as "overstepping one''s ability" and "I''ll show him later".


    Li frowned. At this time, he didn''t want to bear it any more. He immediately raised his strength to the highest level and waved his hand. The unformed magic in his hand flew towards the tall boy''s face.


    Just from a wave of his hand, he felt something wrong. He suddenly opened his eyes and looked at his own magic, but he was stunned. In fact, the whole audience was stunned at this time, because at this time from such a wave, the magic they had never seen!


    That huge fireball is more than ten meters in diameter!


    At this time, people around him rushed to one side as soon as they saw this kind of fireball magic. In fact, Li also found that this magic was ridiculous. The speed of fireball magic was too slow, which was less than one third of the speed of ordinary fireball magic.


    That''s enough speed for most of the enemy to escape.


    In fact, Li also sighed. Should he finish the incantation?


    But Li did not know the shock of these people at all. The old man was scared off his chin. The diameter of fireball is generally about 10 cm, which belongs to large. If many of them are not compatible with fire attributes, the fireball produced by fireball is the size of fist. Even for people with high phase, a fireball can have a diameter of 20 cm, That''s great.


    Even with attributes such as magic enhancement, a fireball can reach the sky one meter in diameter.


    But the fireball used in this frenzy has a diameter of ten meters!


    Even if the power is not improved, there is no need to explain the destructive power of this diameter in the war, right?


    It can be said that from the battlefield is the general existence of killing God!


    And at this time, the boy who was facing away was also startled, but his face was still with a sneer, "think this can scare me?"


    Then he yanked off the necklace on his neck and pinched it. A milky white shield appeared around his body. The old man wanted to fight for the young man.


    But when he saw the shield, the old man was stunned, "sigh of the Lord of time and space? I didn''t expect count Tamil to give him even this. It seems I don''t have toLi also sighed when he saw the shield. After all, the breath from the shield is absolutely not something that can be broken by fireball, so in an instant, Li was ready to rush up for hand-to-hand combat. But when the fireball came into contact with the shield, Li, the old man and the young man were stunned!


    Because the fireball ignored the shield and rushed in directly!


    The old man grew up and said, "this Magic penetration! In addition to magic enhancement, there is magic penetration! "


    The boy just yelled, "no!"


    The fireball exploded from him! MafA jumped on it in the next moment, only took a look at it and took a long breath. He said to Li, "don''t care. He just fainted."


    But when Ma FA looked at Li, Li was whistling to the sky. If Ma FA heard what he was saying, he would faint, "it''s not me, it''s not me." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 22

    All of a sudden, a man rushed to Li''s face, pointed to Li and yelled, "kid, you burned me like this, and I won''t study deeply if you compensate me for a thousand and eight hundred gold coins, do you hear me?"


    Looking at the man in front of him, he saw that he was an old man with white hair. However, his face was black and his hair was in a mess. It seemed that he had been burned by fire. Li immediately realized that the old man should have been burned by a huge fireball of his own


    "Who are you?" Li was speechless and looked at the old man in front of him, "please, this is an exam. Can''t I play the lowest fireball skill?"


    He deliberately aggravated the three words of fireball, as if to remind the old man that fireball is just a very common magic.


    The old man was stunned for a moment, "are you sure it''s fireball?"


    Li snorted, "if it''s fake, do you want me to show you another one?"


    The old man moved his lips. "Is it a violent heart?" Then a light flashed in the old man''s eyes, "Hey, boy, let me tell you something?"


    From frowned, "how?"


    "You see your score is only two now, right? Even if you get 10% of the final magic demonstration, you can''t enter our school, so now I have a big good thing for you. Do you want it or not? " A sly look flashed in the old man''s eyes, as if he was calculating something.


    From Leng for a while, "what do you mean?"


    The old man grinned treacherously. "I''ve accepted you directly, but you''re going to study magic with the headmaster alone. What do you think?"


    "Why, such a good thing?" Looking at the old man in front of him, "what''s your position?"


    The old man had a smile on his face, but the smile didn''t look like a good man. "I am also the headmaster here, but the one I said is an honorary headmaster. He is much more powerful than me."


    After a closer look, I found that the old man was just like the old man who stood on the stage at the beginning, but he was blackened inexplicably. At this time, there was a cold war. It turned out that this guy was the old man just now


    Liruo took a deep look at the boy who fainted in the grandstand. At this time, he just fainted without any scars. It seems that this guy was saved by this old man.


    From now on, he nodded, "well, I''ll give you my word."


    The headmaster said with a smile, "OK, OK, but you have to promise me one more thing."


    Li Leng for a moment, "what do you mean, there are so many troubles?"


    The headmaster laughed, "it''s no big deal! In fact, I just want you to say that what you just used is your own specialized magic, not fireball. You can see that your fireball technique has burned the whole school. If someone says it, my face will not shine! "


    Hearing the headmaster say so, Li nodded understandably, then patted him on the shoulder and said, "well, I think so too, but you should also give me some benefits?"


    The headmaster turned his eyes and said, "for example, I don''t charge you tuition. What do you think?"


    Li quickly nodded and said, "I''m sorry, everyone. I didn''t use fireball at that time, but my own specialized magic, which caused you..."


    Before he finished, he was kicked by a man behind him. He turned back in anger, but he was stunned. The person who kicked him was still his acquaintance.


    A hot body, at this time the body''s strong suit was burned ragged, so at a glance, but not that timaria?


    "Why are you here?" From the open mouth, it seems that some do not believe.


    "I want to say more! You can find it when I come here. How much do you want to kill me Timaria roared, and then he wanted to fight back, but he felt the pressure around him suddenly heavy. At this time, he began to observe the situation around him.


    Just now that super fireball, it''s absolutely no problem to get rid of that teenager. But at the end of the day, it was smashed by the headmaster. As a result, the fireball burst directly. Now it seems that the whole field has become the scope of the fireball, and even those who really thought they had escaped to the safe range have been affected.


    And a lot of girls'' clothes are burned to rags


    Shit, it''s a big deal


    Looking at the headmaster who ran to one side with a smirk, he was speechless. It seems that this guy had expected this situation at the beginning of the proposal.


    But I''m not afraid to leave. The strength of these people here is just like this. If they really dare to rush up, they won''t feel better!


    Just as he was about to do so, the headmaster ran up to the high platform and yelled, "OK, now I''ll officially announce the admission list of this time. The number of students admitted to our school this time is 200..."


    Hearing the announcement of the list, everyone turned their attention to the headmaster. After a long breath, they wanted to slip away. After a few steps, they were held by MafA."Hey, boy, I didn''t expect you to be so strong. Do you want to fight with me?"


    Li Li looked at MafA with an eager look and shook his head.


    MafA was very disappointed and sighed, "well, since you have made such a decision, then I have no choice. From tomorrow on, I will challenge you once a day until I defeat you."


    I nearly vomited blood. Shit, is this MafA psychopathic


    However, Li ran away with the idea that it would be a day for Li to escape, leaving only a figure of Ma FA. Ma FA looked at Li''s figure and murmured, "this guy, if I''m not wrong, is close to the abyss of the devil''s way. It''s interesting for such a weak power to step into the abyss of the devil''s way..." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 23

    He took a rest when he returned to the rented house. In fact, the magic just now consumed his magic power by 7788. Of course, if he used his body to release it, a fireball skill with a diameter of 100 meters would be very simple, but now for ogaster, a fireball skill with a diameter of 10 meters has been a shocking level.


    Thinking of this, I''m worried that my real identity will be exposed, but now I have a general understanding of the world. Even if my identity is exposed, the loss is not so big.


    Thinking of this, Li went to sleep directly. As for the challenge of MafA, and the presence of timaria, Li didn''t bother to take care of it. They can do whatever they like. Let''s do our own thing first!


    I don''t know how long later, when Li woke up, he found a person sitting on his bed. He suddenly woke up. When he saw the person clearly, he found that it was the principal.


    Li was stunned. "Headmaster?"


    The headmaster looked at him. "Are you awake?"


    Li moved his mind and found that he was not limited to any action. It seems that the other party did not want to do something to himself. However, even if the other party wanted to do something to himself, Li didn''t have to worry. After all, compared with the headmaster, Li''s strength is definitely higher than the headmaster''s, and Li''s cultivation direction is mainly to fight against the strong, which is totally different from the headmaster''s war Same as.


    It can be said that the distance from such a strong person is that of principal Tianke.


    "What can I do for you?" From the slow alert, ready to start at any time, if the principal wants to do harm to himself, then he can only solve it first.


    But I didn''t expect the headmaster to say, "have you forgotten what we said yesterday?"


    Li was stunned at first, and then responded, "do you mean we are going to see the honorary principal and let him teach me magic? Can''t we wait until daylight? "


    I took a look at the sky outside. It''s still night. I don''t know what time it is, but it''s definitely not the time to talk about things.


    The headmaster yawned, "I don''t want to, but if it''s solved in the daytime, many people will find the magic wave. Just follow me."


    The principal patted Li on the shoulder and took Li downstairs.


    Li frowned. He didn''t believe it if he said that the headmaster was not greasy. But now he can only follow the headmaster. After all, his strength is here. If he used ogaster''s body to resist, he would be dead. If he wanted to use ogaster''s body, he would be sure of his identity It''s about to be revealed that the use of undead magic has become the public enemy of the whole continent. Besides, it''s estimated that he will be approached by geelf again.


    Think of that yelling, chop me, chop me, I can''t help fighting a cold war.


    I can''t beat Jeff at all, but I can''t beat him. I''m quite sure that I can beat him when I ask myself. But when I want to continue to work, I will feel that he contains extremely powerful magic feedback. In fact, life snatching is a kind of protective magic, when Jeff is not willing to hurt the lives around him The protective magic will take the initiative to eat, to maintain the life of gelf.


    Even in case of danger, the magic will be released to protect Jelf.


    From a trance, I even think that this magic is not the curse of tranquility, but just like the protection of tranquility for self


    However, in this matter, Li only knows that if he does not have any policy to deal with him, he will be bored to death by him sooner or later.


    So now I can''t expose my strength.


    Li followed the headmaster on the street to the school and suddenly asked, "headmaster, who is the honorary headmaster you mentioned?"


    The headmaster said with a smile, "you must have heard that this honorary headmaster is much better than me. It took me a long time to ask him to become the nominal headmaster of my school, but..."


    From Leng for a while, "but?"


    The principal nodded, "but every year he asks me to bring him some students with amazing talent."


    "Amazing talent. In terms of talent alone, isn''t MafA better than me?" Leave some don''t understand of ask a way.


    "MafA? That child is really a genius. With his own efforts, he has achieved that level of dressing speed of dressing magic, which I have never seen before, but the problem is that I don''t see any talent in him. " The headmaster said slowly, "the so-called talent is not made up by hard work, just like your talent."


    From Leng for a while, "my talent?"


    I don''t know what talent ogaster has.


    The headmaster shook his head gently. "Don''t you know? You have a gift called the heart of fury"The heart of fury?" Li shook his head again. What''s the heart of fury? Is it because he released the huge fireball that the headmaster thought he had some gift of violent heart?


    The headmaster sighed and said, "the so-called heart of fury is that when using a specific magic, it will carry out three kinds of magic enhancement, the first is range enhancement, the second is magic penetration, and the last is non immunity. When the three appear at the same time, the other party can''t evade whether they are dodging or using magic defense, which is also known as the most powerful attribute of a magician''s duel. "


    From listening to the headmaster said so is also stunned, do you really have this so-called attribute?


    It''s also a cold war to think of this. If ogaster really has this attribute, then his death is really unjust. If he is willing to survive, he will definitely become a strong man in this world with this attribute. It''s a pity. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 24

    Is from some lament the fate of ogaster, has followed the headmaster unknowingly into the school.


    At this time, only the street lights are still on in the school, and the lights of several teaching buildings are dark at this time, as if they were beasts lurking in the dark to devour all the people here.


    All of a sudden, the furthest street lamp went dark.


    Li Leng was stunned for a moment, and suddenly raised all his spirits. A sense of inexplicable uneasiness filled Li''s heart. At this time, the system suddenly said, "it''s Jeff!"


    As soon as his face changed, it was a fool''s dream that he wanted to fight against Jelf. If he escaped now, there was no doubt that Jelf would be able to catch up.


    Even if I want to exchange the rune seal to eliminate the breath now, I don''t have enough points. The last time I wanted to exchange all my points, I didn''t earn any points. Now I don''t have any extra points to exchange for props!


    Mistakes! Can''t help but sigh, now can only wait and see its change.


    The magic street lamps went out one by one in the distance, and the uneasiness from my heart became more and more intense. A sound of footsteps rang out slowly. At this time, the headmaster half bowed and said, "Mr. Geoff, you are here."


    Then the headmaster said to Li, "this is the honorary headmaster I told you about, Jeff."


    From watching the dark slowly out of the people, can not help but fight a cold war, anksiram''s curse, Jeff, just came to the world and fought a fight, although it was a draw at that time, but from really ran away, if now fight a fight, from also have no real assurance can defeat him.


    Li said slowly, "Lord Jelf."


    Seeing that, Jeff burst out laughing, "it''s you, the outsider."


    From tiny a Leng, in the heart even call not good, this guy can''t see his true identity?


    Jeff waved and said, "you step back."


    The headmaster immediately turned and walked towards the school gate. He didn''t care how Li would be treated, but it''s no wonder that he was so far away. After all, even if the headmaster could be called a strong man, he was no different from a worm in front of Jelf.


    He looked at Jeff and said slowly, "have you found out?"


    "Of course, no matter how you hide it, the breath on your body can''t escape my eyes."


    With a sigh, jieerfu is a master of playing with life magic. Even when no one else knows about the undead magic, jieerfu has already started to study it. It''s naive for him to avoid jieerfu''s eyes with soul reincarnation.


    "Why do you want to fight me again?" Li sighed and was ready to fight with him in an instant.


    But Jeff shook his head gently. "It''s just a waste of time. I probably know that you can''t kill me at all."


    He was stunned at first, then looked at Jelf as if he were a stranger. "What do you mean?"


    Gelf said slowly, "my meaning is very simple, although you can defeat me, but you can''t kill me, and once you defeat me, my body will passively plunder my life. I don''t think you want to hit that trick. If you can''t kill me, then you don''t want to fight with me?"


    "What are you trying to say?" she said


    Jeff looked away and said, "I want you to do me a favor."


    Looking at jieerfu, is there anything that jieerfu can''t do in this world? Or that Jeff will not be particularly bloody to say, please die or something like that?


    Jeff said slowly, "please be a disciple."


    From nearly spitting blood, become a person''s disciple? What the hell?


    Jeff said slowly, "that man is my master. You can rest assured that I will let you become her student. Then in a long time, you should be able to kill me, right?"


    As he said that, his eyes were confused, and he came slowly towards Li. Looking at his hand, he moved his throat involuntarily, "OK, I promise you."


    Li didn''t move, but quietly let her hand on her shoulder. She recited the mantra slowly, and felt a sharp pain on every inch of her skin. Almost in an instant, Li almost roared out.


    In the next moment, the pain on his body completely disappeared, and the pain just made him dark. At this time, he was stunned when he opened his eyes, because at this time, he and Jelf were standing on an ice sheet, looking forward, and could not help but be stunned. There was a tower standing there in the distance.


    It has been said that only when you really stand in front of the wizard tower of anksiram will you understand that a magic tower more than 2000 meters high can be so magnificent.When you look at the building in front of you, it''s a magic tower, but it''s not a single building. The main color of the whole magic tower is black. The magic tower''s back is against a glacier mountain, which forms a very sharp contrast with its color. When you look at it like this, you can feel a little stinging in your eyes.


    I don''t know whether it contains a lot of magic or other reasons. Li can''t help but want to move his eyes away.


    At this time, Jelf looked directly at the building in front of him, with an inexplicable expression on his face, "OK, come with me."


    Listening to Jelf''s voice, Li feels a little kind. It''s inexplicable and ironic. Now he has to rely on the enemy of life and death.


    Following GERF forward, the magic tower in front of him is a typical Gothic style. The building is full of exquisite carvings, and countless magic auras are floating on it. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 25

    At such a glance, the whole magic tower is like a huge palace.


    Later I learned that it was called the palace of anksiram.


    Soon, I met the teacher of jerf, that is, anksiram. In fact, I saw anksiram The guy who has been regarded as evil spirit by Li is totally beyond Li''s imagination.


    When she saw anksiram, she was sitting on a high throne. In fact, the throne was very valuable. She followed Jeff into the hall. At the innermost end of the hall, there was a platform nearly one person high. On the platform, there was a throne made of pure crystal.


    This throne is estimated to be equivalent to the tax revenue of a small country.


    Then Li noticed the surrounding environment. In fact, Li found that the whole hall was made of blue, white and black crystals.


    After a little feeling, his face changed. The hall was made of crystal. This crystal is not ordinary crystal, but magic crystal with high magic power!


    Any one of them can be used by the headmaster to break the head.


    At this time, he looked around and could not help shaking his Adam''s apple. At this time, when he looked at anksiram, he was completely shocked.


    Yes, as I just said, I was shocked when I saw anksiram.


    In Li''s mind, anksiram is a fierce and evil spirit, but in fact, he is just a 17-year-old girl. At this time, she is sitting on the throne in the deepest part of the hall. Her long black hair is draped behind her, and her long white skirt exposes most of her shoulders and large chest to the air.


    Only from the part exposed to the air, anksiram''s skin is even whiter and softer than his silk skirt, even like now rushing to take a bite.


    But just a moment later, I can''t help but get a cold sweat. I have reached the level of Da Luo Jinxian. It can be said that there is no fantasy in the world that can control my mind, but my just thought is beyond the original mind.


    When I looked at the girl in front of me again, I had some inexplicable respect.


    If the girl in front of her is not wrong, she is at least quasi saint, or even Saint level!


    Yes, according to the system, anksiram is the supreme god of life and death, and he has watched Geoff in this world, so the existence in front of him is the projection.


    How strong is the projection produced by the Supreme God?


    Quasi saint? Or a saint? Even if it is a quasi saint, its strength is absolutely no less than that of a saint, right?


    At this time, Li took a deep breath and looked at the beautiful girl again. At this time, Li no longer looked at herself, but at her clothes. In fact, he found that he was just attracted by her own beauty and temperament. At this time, he couldn''t help laughing bitterly, because the girl''s things were just like her clothes Like upstarts.


    Yes, she is wearing a white robe, but if you use magic to sense on that robe, there are countless gorgeous patterns on it, and those gorgeous patterns are countless magic array pictures. After a little induction, the bitter smile on her face is deeper. Those magic array pictures are extremely mysterious, but the breath on such an induction makes her smile The breath of Li is one of the suffocations. Some of them even don''t need to launch. They can protect their hosts as long as they are attacked.


    Moreover, there are some magic arrays that constantly absorb the surrounding magic to maintain the existence of all magic arrays. What''s more terrifying is to feel the breath of some magic arrays above, which is actually to maintain other magic arrays from being damaged.


    From the big mouth, if you give this dress to a level one or two magician, you can easily kill the level seven or eight magician, right?


    If you put it on now, it''s estimated that natz''s defense is a problem if he wants to blow through this dress.


    In addition to this dress, she also wears open fingered gloves on her hands. There is a magic array on the gloves. After a careful look, there is only one magic array on the gloves. Although only part of it is exposed, it is also a shock to speculate that this magic array is a destructive magic, and it is on both gloves. Since this magic is out of the way Now it''s on anksiram, so its power can be imagined.


    On the glove, there are one or two rings on each finger, and there are very subtle magic circles on those rings. I can believe all the terrible magic attached to these rings. If I take out any one of them, I will be robbed of my head. I even feel extreme fear on the red ribbon connecting those rings and gloves The magic of terror!


    From looking at everything in front of him, the flame in anksiram''s eyes became more fanatical. What kind of existence is this? vulgar tycoon? Shenhao?


    Lido wants the system to calculate how many points these things on anksiram can exchange.But turn to think that this is in front of the sage, if you use the system at will, maybe the other party can see through the existence of the system.


    Away from such a face, then press the inexplicable idea in my heart.


    From slowly close your eyes, now I still don''t look at anything better, or I will be drooling.


    But when he closed his eyes, he suddenly felt that his perception was improved hundreds of times. In fact, Li could not believe that his perception could reach this level!


    This kind of feeling is like if the usual magic is gas, then now from the feeling of magic is close to solid!


    What kind of magic is it? If you want to struggle, you will find that the magic around you is like a prison and you will be trapped! ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 26

    In fact, at this time from some regret in this body, no, it should be said that very regret in this body, he has realized why he will feel bound!


    Because his perception ability was greatly improved, and then his consciousness was bound by magic energy. If he used his own noumenon, he would never be suppressed without resistance!


    At this time, Geoff was very serious and was talking with anksiram about asking anksiram to take him away.


    "Young Jelf, you said to let him be my student. Aren''t you going to give something?" Anksiram''s voice was not as cold as he thought, but with an inexplicable magnetism, and Jeff said slowly, "just according to our past feelings."


    "Past love?" Anchoram frowned. "I don''t seem to have collected your tuition yet."


    Jelf''s mouth twitched. "I didn''t ask you to teach me. You forced those things into me!"


    Anchoram yawned. "Is that right? Why don''t I remember? Forget it. Since you said so, just follow what you said. But I remember that you borrowed a lot of materials from me in order to build the R system in those years! "


    "I remember paying it off."


    Anksiram asked meaningfully, "Oh? What about the interest? "


    Jeff closed his eyes slowly. "That''s your math trap. At that time, you gave me three repayment formulas, each of which is impossible to pay off. "


    "Oh? You can actually see that your mathematics has improved a lot, but you also want to be beautiful. You think you can not pay back the money once you die. But I didn''t expect to give you protection, did I? "


    There was an angry look on Jelf''s face. Instead, he sighed, "cut the crap and count it."


    A smile welled up on anksiram''s face. "I want the power of your faith for ten years!"


    Jelf''s face changed, then he looked away again and said, "I promise you!"


    Hearing that, anksiram nodded his head with satisfaction. "But this little guy''s strength is not so good. Are you sure you want to exchange ten years for him?"


    Jeff took a deep look and nodded, "I believe he can kill me in the future. If he can kill me, the power of faith will be useless. If he can''t kill me..." Jeff took a deep look away. "I can only use end."


    Hearing the word end, a look of disgust appeared on anksiram''s face, as if he had heard something extremely filthy.


    Anchoram nodded. "Don''t worry. I''ll try my best to train him to be a good killers."


    Then, with a little droop of his head, he went straight out. At this time, when he left the hall, anksiram sighed and flicked his fingertips slightly. Then, he felt that the very thick magic atmosphere had faded away.


    And at this time from once again looked directly at the eyes of this white and beautiful beauty.


    "You are my student from today on." Ankesheram yawned, looked at the following stupidly away, slightly sighed, "you''d better take off the outer layer of skin."


    With that, I felt that my body began to ache sharply, and the pain came and went quickly. When I came back, I was still standing in the same place, but ogaster was falling at my feet. What''s the joke? Just an idea broke the magic that the system said would never be seen through?


    Ankesheram looked at the body of ogaster at his feet and said in silence, "why do you want to find such a inferior body? Let me see. Your body is very strong. I didn''t expect that. It seems that you learned how to strengthen the body before."


    Li Leng for a moment, he noticed the word "also", what does it mean


    Anchoram sighed. "I''m also a physical strengthening type, but I''m different from you. I''m the type whose physical body reaches its limit by nature."


    How long has it been since he almost vomited a few mouthfuls of blood when he heard the almost complaining tone of anksiram, who was born to be a saint?


    "Well, it doesn''t matter." Anksiram said with some laments, "you look very poor. This thing is for you."


    Ankseram took off a ring from his hand and threw it away. When he left, he felt his hand sank. At this time, he was also surprised. This small ring seemed to have a weight of a thousand jin. Ankseram said at this time, "this is the ring for your space. Take it yourself, put your bag down, and it''s annoying Heart. "


    From then on, he nodded. It turned out that this small ring was actually a magic weapon in space. He took it up and pointed it at ogaster on the ground, and ogaster was absorbed into the ring.


    Anksiram flicked his nails again, and immediately two tall beauty mages came in and said to Li, "please follow us to your residence."Li Li nodded and didn''t go to see anksiram any more, so he followed the two magicians down. In fact, Li Li also felt extremely relaxed. After all, he changed his body back now, but ogaster''s body can only be used twice now. After two times, it is estimated that it will be directly damaged according to the system.


    From entering, I followed the two mages to my own residential area, and then I was stunned. What I saw was a gorgeous big bed. The bed is so big that at least three or four people can sleep at the same time.


    The area of the bedroom is also very large. After a glance, it is estimated that it is more than 300 square meters. In addition, the ceiling is 10 meters high from the ground. I can''t help shaking my head. Are you kidding? This room is too big, isn''t it? ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 27

    In fact, after a night''s sleep in that super large room, I finally realized the emptiness of those so-called rich children waking up in a big bed full of more than ten people.


    Then he left in his bedroom and began his first class.


    According to the old man, everyone''s first lesson here is to learn about anksiram and the past of the place where anksiram now lives.


    In fact, after listening to him for a period of time, I suddenly realized that it was all bragging for anksiram.


    But I can''t boast. But in the old man''s eyes, or in the sense of the world, anksiram is indeed supreme.


    And Li also finds the reason why this plane becomes unstable here.


    The temple of anksiram does look like a magic tower on the outside, but it is not an ordinary magic tower, because it is anksiram''s residence.


    In fact, this is the old magician''s original words. I feel that anksiram is too mythical in these people''s minds, but he can''t refute it.


    The temple has four or five times the height of the ordinary magic tower, and more than three times the diameter. This means that the total area of the temple of anchoram is huge, not counting the surrounding buildings.


    And the surrounding towns of ordinary people living in the temple of anksiram.


    The daily consumption of a temple of this scale has reached an appalling level. There are more than 10000 ordinary people who directly provide food and other daily consumables for the temple. In fact, they can''t help but wonder after knowing about it, because everyone in the old magician''s mouth has strength above level 10.


    But think about it is also an ordinary person who has no ability to live here.


    Then the old magician explained to Li the location of the temple of anchoram. When Li saw it, he was surprised because he found that the temple of anchoram was on the edge of the whole dimension. That''s right, most of the other time in the solution of the separation was the prototype sphere.


    But the world of demon tail is a plane!


    And there is a boundary on this plane


    The border is faced with a very terrible thing, that is, invasion. There is a huge crack on the border of the goblin''s tail world. According to the old magician, there were enemies who invaded the world. Later, there was no invasion, because they were all chased and killed by anksiram.


    Anksiram temple is located on an almost huge peninsula. This island is actually equivalent to a small continent if you really count it, because there is only one trail for several people in the area of tens of thousands of meters where it connects with another continent.


    If a man who can barely be regarded as a strong man bombards the trail, the trail will be gone.


    Anksiram was guarding the crack. Surrounded by the sea, anksiram seemed to be the strongest fortress, blocking the people in the crack.


    According to the old magician, long ago, anksiram had been called an evil god by the creatures in the cracks, and now? It has been a long time since no one dares to come out of that crack.


    After seeing off the old mage, I still didn''t understand why the world became a plane after careful thinking.


    When leaving to ask the system, the system thought carefully before answering the question, "in fact, most of the planes should be spherical. There is no special situation in the goblin''s tail world, so it can be understood that it should be a sphere here."


    Li Leng for a moment, "now this is..."


    "It''s very simple. There should be some terrible force that has destroyed all parts of the world except this one."


    Li grew up and said, "are you kidding? One blow has destroyed the world except this area..."


    "The gaze of the Supreme God is likely to produce this kind of situation. The place he sees remains, and other places are directly destroyed. And the world has kept its own ecology unchanged. For example, if an ordinary strong man destroyed all the areas, where is the water flowing from the edge now? " The system seems to be no big deal. "As for the crack, I can probably figure it out, which means that the world was originally the world adjacent to the tail of the goblin, but later because the world was broken, they were connected together."


    Listen to the system so casual said, from also feel some too perfunctory.


    "You don''t know for yourself."


    From the end of this sentence, the system will no longer speak, is it arrogant? From the depressed thought, but it doesn''t matter, wait until the time directly let the system to send itself away, I don''t care about these things.In fact, the old mage is not so despised, because although the guy doesn''t look very good, he does have level 15 strength. If he really fights with himself, I''m afraid he will have to work hard to solve him.


    Later li learned that the old mage was the weakest role in the temple, and he was only responsible for two things from beginning to end, explaining the history here for the new students of anksiram, and recording the big and small things that happened in the temple, so as to explain for the next student.


    After listening to the old mage for a whole day''s history lesson, Li was told to go to the magic test the next day. In fact, Li had never experienced the magic test at all.


    I never imagined that the whole test would make a big Luo Jinxian feel miserable. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 28

    On the day of the test, Li was brought into an open hall. A young girl who looked very young but whose strength attracted Li''s attention gently knocked her palm. In the hall, a set of magic equipment appeared. In fact, Li was also surprised. In this way, it seems that this ordinary girl is actually a strong summoner.


    The girl was wearing a washed white magic robe, but she didn''t dare to despise it. After all, the strong summoners are rare everywhere.


    After the appearance of magic equipment, more than 30 mages came in. After a silent estimation, their magic power was about level 14, while the one who just used the summoning technique had magic power up to level 17. In fact, this level has reached the level of great Luo Jinxian.


    Of course, this is after the whole plane changes


    Although I don''t know what kind of person will be in charge of the magic test on this plane, I can be quite sure that no one will let a level 17 magician to preside over the magic test of a magic apprentice. Such a magician should be the kind of presence on the table at home.


    The girl of grade 17 directly stripped off Li. Looking at Li''s nakedness, she just looked at Li''s lower body and said with satisfaction, "it''s pretty good."


    But she didn''t do anything more, as if she had seen a lot of naked men.


    However, Li Dao didn''t say anything. A level 17 magician, according to the cultivation speed of a normal person, even if he looks like a girl, but in fact, he''s going to call her grandma?


    The girl took a deep look, then pinched the muscles of all parts of her body, "is there any discomfort?"


    Li shook his head. In fact, if he felt uncomfortable, there must be some. At this time, he didn''t have any clothes on his body. However, most of the test preparations are made by some female mages. There are only a few male mages. Li is still a little embarrassed, but of course he can''t say this.


    As soon as Li shook his head, he was suddenly pushed on the chair by the mage, and then a large number of cloth belts fixed Li firmly on the chair.


    The girl, who looked very ordinary, looked at Li and then suddenly pressed her hand on Li''s heart. Li suddenly felt a sharp pain in her heart. But the pain had not passed yet. Immediately, similar pain came from all over her body. In the centrifugal process, an idea flashed. Did they want to kill me?


    After this thought flashed in the centrifugal, I wanted to struggle and joke. No matter how far away I was, I was also a great Luo Jinxian. What I practiced was nine turn Xuangong and Taiji Xuanqing Dao!


    Not to mention the body strength, there is no problem to break away from the cloth belt. Even if you want to become other objects, there is no problem to escape from the binding directly.


    But from just move is can''t help face big change, because at this time he deeply felt, his whole body up and down can''t make a little strength.


    Don''t mention the change of Taiji Xuanqing Dao and jiuzhuan Xuangong. Now even if you let Li fight with an ordinary person, you can''t fight!


    Then he also felt that the place where the pain had come from was no longer painful, followed by a series of soreness. It was only at this time that he was sure that it was just a part of the test.


    In Li''s mind, the so-called magic test is just a mage throwing some magic at a crystal ball or something. But I didn''t expect that I would be locked up to do all kinds of experiments like a mouse.


    Looking at this girl who looks ordinary but has excellent kung fu, I''m really sorry to tell her what to do after all?


    At this time, the girl snapped her fingers, and a shabby looking book appeared in her hand. Then she took a pen and wrote something on it, "OK, first project, let''s start."


    A male mage came up with a ball of marshmallow in his hand. He put it under Li''s nostril and inhaled the whole cotton ball into his nostril as soon as Li took a breath.


    Li is one of the stupefied people. As soon as the idea of centrifugation flashed, he felt that the earth was shaking, as if the whole world was collapsing. What kind of person li is reflected in an instant. It turned out that he was not moving, but that his consciousness had collapsed. Now he looked at the whole world, as if the world had changed Come here.


    "The element affinity is very high." The ordinary looking girl whistled and patted off her face. "Come on, boy, open your eyes and let me have a look." I don''t know if the girl really has any magic power. With her words, she can''t help but open her eyes. With him opening her eyes, the girl is very disappointed and says, "the bias of elements is very average, but it doesn''t matter. Just choose the direction of study at that time. Of course, to be a weak all attribute mage, Lord Anshen should not object to it


    After the girl made such a conclusion, she said, "well, here''s the second test. Let''s start to test his ability to bear his own magic and his ability to bear other people''s magic."For the bearing capacity of their own magic, it means to see how many levels of magic can be released. Some mages have enough levels, but their own constitution is not good, so they can''t release advanced magic.


    The carrying capacity of other people''s magic is not simply to refer to magic resistance, but also to see his ability to bear magic, that is, his own magic resistance and compatibility with beneficial magic.


    This is also a very important attribute. In fact, the dragon has a very high bearing capacity for magic, but its acceptance of beneficial magic is very low. Only magic with magic penetration can play a greater role in it.


    In the second experiment, I felt extreme pain, even more than at the beginning of the experiment. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 29

    At this time, the pain he felt was something he had never felt before. It was even more painful than when Geoff brought himself directly to the temple, because it was extremely painful when Geoff brought himself here, but it was just a moment, but now the pain seems to last until his death.


    Moreover, the fire is burning, the ice is cold, the variety is endless, and obviously there are several attributes that are aimed at their lower body, which makes us wonder if the girl in front of us is actually a psychopath?


    Finally, all the pain was gone. Before I could react, I heard the girl say that it was pretty good, but the same disadvantage was that the attributes were too average, there was no obvious short board, and there was no obvious advantage. Ah, do you know how much gold coins a full attribute high defense equipment should be. OK, the next one...


    Listen to the girl''s words, from is also a burst of speechless, do their own qualifications so good also want to be said so?


    But the next moment he had no way to complain about the girl, because at this time he felt that the spiritual world suddenly began to shake up, as if there was a red iron needle stabbing into his mind. The pain almost roared, and he widened his eyes, as if he could not believe what they had done to himself.


    Are you kidding? Is this still a test? Is this murder? In an instant, he defeated his spiritual defense and then bombarded his spiritual world. If his strength is weaker, I''m afraid he will die directly, right?


    Not waiting for a breath, the girl continued, well, her mental strength is very strong. It seems that it''s not bad. Well, let''s take it to Lord anksiram. By the way, now that the situation allows, let''s give him another test on fighting.


    Leave very simply direct fainted in the past, in his present consciousness, faint in the past, perhaps he will be happy.


    After being tortured for an hour, the girl in charge of the quality test went to see anksiram with the report which was not too detailed.


    Anksiram casually turned over the report in his hand. Well, let me have a look. His basic quality is pretty good, and his mental strength is barely able to be called a genius. But is this too reluctant? All kinds of defenses are good. Do you want him to be a meat shield? Well, endurance, well, explosive power, it seems that this guy''s ability in bed is better than his quality in the battlefield.


    The girl listened to the words of anksiram, and her smile was still innocent. She followed anksiram before the completion of the temple. In fact, anksiram had no male partner, and even anksiram was a virgin according to her estimation, but anksiram always liked to look very proficient in these things She couldn''t say something.


    After all, every magician who reaches this level is not an idiot.


    At last, anksiram sighed a long sigh. Take a look at it. I said that little Jeff''s brain is really burnt out. He asked me to teach him, but how does this little guy think that only one attribute of the violent heart is OK, and the attribute of the violent heart is still on his captured body. Well, let me calculate, he has been in magic all his life The highest is a level 17 magician. It''s useless.


    The girl''s smile became more innocent when she heard what anksiram said. She didn''t even care that she was a useless level 17 magician. Instead, she asked tentatively, should we inform Lord Jelf and let him take this man back?


    Anchoram rolled his eyes. Are you crazy? Ten years of faith power, there should be a lot of people under Jelf''s hands. These faith power are not cabbage. It''s better to accept them.


    Anksiram rubbed her forehead. It seems that she has a headache. How to deal with the problem of separation? Let''s test his future magic attribute.


    The girl said slowly, our monitoring cost this time is three million gold.


    Listen to the girl say so, ankesaram was stunned for a moment, then suddenly realized, if you want to test his magic attribute, how much money?


    The girl said silently, about 30 million gold is the cost of our temple for two years.


    Anksiram frowned and knocked his ring gently. Well, you can forget what I said just now. After all, money is dead and people are alive. It''s wrong to spend so much money for a living person.


    Listen to what anksiram said, the girl finally breathed a long breath, then turned and left. In fact, anksiram would not have any idea if she really spent tens of millions to test the magic attributes of anksiram, but it is estimated that anksiram''s financial administrator would have to work hard with herself.


    It was midnight when Li woke up. In fact, on that day yesterday, Li didn''t know how he was going to spend the test. Pain was the eternal theme of the test. At that time, all his strength was sealed. Let Li say, he couldn''t shield his pain.


    After suffering for a long time, he even chose to faint and wake up again.Then Li received his own monitoring report, but this report is much simpler than the one in anksiram''s hand, because even if Li was given a report in anksiram''s hand, Li could not understand it.


    The report in Li''s hand clearly states the attribute bias of Li and the degree of his future achievements.


    It clearly says that Li can reach the level of level 17 magician. Of course, this is only a standard. If Li can work very hard, he can reach level 17. If he can''t work hard, he is estimated to reach level 12 to level 15.


    This so-called standard is clear from nature. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 30

    However, after looking at this value, he is very satisfied with it. After all, he can''t reach the limit in all fields, and it may not be a bad thing to reach level 17 in magic.


    After all, Yiduo doesn''t have to work hard. Level 17 is enough for you to use. If the system helps you again, maybe you can reach level 18 or 19.


    And in this world, level 20 is a strong quasi saint.


    Li estimated this, and then continued to look at it. The following is the calculation of his force type magic. It clearly says that if he chooses not element magic or force magic in the future, he will be able to reach level 15.


    It''s said that there is only magic in this world, but actually there are so-called warriors. They just count the abilities of both magicians and warriors as magic.


    Li didn''t care about the data above. He just continued to look at it, and then wrote the final evaluation of Li on the next page. This evaluation made Li frown and excellent.


    Isn''t that a genius?


    Li sighed a little. Of course, what he didn''t know was that he was really a genius in the goblin''s tail world, but that was under the premise of not counting the influence of anksiram''s temple.


    In the temple of anksiram, there are ten levels of qualification. Excellence is the sixth level. The five levels before excellence are all unqualified and cannot live in this temple.


    Of course, it can also be understood that as long as the people in this temple are willing to work hard, no matter they work hard for decades or hundreds of years, they can always become strong people above level 17.


    Of course, from later understanding, he realized that the only one who can really be called fighting power in this temple of anksiram is anksiram. All the other magicians are scientific magicians. If they fight in turn, their strength will shrink by more than three levels.


    Of course, such a force is enough to destroy the whole world.


    What I didn''t know later was that the four grades of excellence were genius, number one in the world, diversity and uniqueness, and anksiram.


    In fact, the so-called sequelae is to feel pain all the time, but in fact, the pain does not exist.


    At eight o''clock the next day, he was still sleepy. When he opened his eyes, he was surprised to find that anksiram was sitting on his bed eating fruit.


    In fact, it is totally wrong to use sitting to describe it. At this time, anksiram, a little white foot without wearing anything, is stepping on the big bed, and she is also sitting, but her whole body is floating in the air.


    From a look at her, although understand this white young girl is absolutely not what can bite on the role, but see such a big beauty wearing a skirt so in front of him, or involuntarily swallow a mouthful of saliva.


    Well, I just have a look. I don''t think she will find out?


    This thought flashed in the centrifugal, but he didn''t realize that he had reached the strength of great Luo Jinxian. How could he be attracted by beauty? Just as he was about to go to see the bottom of anksiram''s skirt, anksiram suddenly stopped eating. Did you wake up?


    From all of a sudden took back his eyes, people and animals harmless nodded, quail than quail.


    Anchoram frowned, as if feeling something was wrong, but then she shook her head and said, do you want to see it?


    From subconsciously said, want to see.


    Then he found out something was wrong. He immediately turned his head to one side. I mean, he wanted to see the scenery outside.


    Oh? Anksiram made a voice that was close to questioning. Li also knew how weak he was in what he had just said. But a moment later, Li almost cried out, because what appeared in front of his face was boundless snow!


    And the problem is that it''s in the middle of nowhere.


    The gusts of cold wind completely covered every corner of Li''s body. From this height, Li can see the whole island where the temple is located. But of course, because of the height, even the temple in Li''s eyes is just the size of his fist.


    Li''s heart just flashed the idea of whether it was too high. He suddenly felt that his body was falling madly downward, and the falling point was on the temple. However, even if it was on the temple, Li didn''t mind. But if the architectural style of the temple was Gothic, Li thought that if he fell on the temple, he would definitely be pierced.


    And just when it was only one meter away from the face, suddenly the body was pulled up, and then it reached the height just now. At this time, anksiram''s voice rang. What do you want to see?


    Li shook his head desperately. He didn''t want to see it. He didn''t want to see it.Ankesheram snorted with satisfaction. At the next moment, Li went back to his room, and then the warmth covered every part of Li''s body. At this time, Li found that happiness was so simple.


    Anksiram was still in the same position as before, and he had no heart to look at the bottom of her skirt. The girl in front of him was so white that people wanted to lick it, but in fact, he even had to look at it and lost his life.


    Anksiram suddenly stood up with a playful smile on his face. He had not been so happy for a long time. Otherwise, let''s do it again.


    Li shook his head quickly. Seeing that Li shook his head so fast, anksiram sighed with disappointment. Forget it. By the way, I just remembered this morning that I haven''t given you a gift as a teacher. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 31

    I can''t help but flash in the centrifugation. Anksiram gave himself a ring before, but of course he won''t say it at this time. After all, gifts are gifts, and no one will be too many, will they?


    Seeing that she nodded at this time, an imperceptible smile did emerge from the corner of anksiram''s mouth. She slowly spit out countless strange words. When she was lying on the bed listening, she suddenly felt that her body seemed to become transparent. At this time, something came into her body in a trance.


    Pain, from the corner of his mouth, this is the most he felt when he came to the temple of anchoram.


    "I''ll let you into my temple. No, it''s not this. It''s just the temple I created in this world. There''s another one, it''s the place of my heart. You''ll see one or several options in it. You can choose whatever you like."


    With the voice of anksiram, I feel more and more blurred from the consciousness, as if the whole person has left the world.


    When he woke up, he was standing on a huge square. At this time, he was standing in the middle of the square. No matter where he looked from his position, the square was almost invisible.


    Where on earth is this?


    Centrifugal flashed such an idea, and then flashed an idea, who am I?


    I''m stunned. Right. Who am I?


    Who am I? Who am I? Who am I? Who am I?


    I''m Li, a disciple of anksiram. This idea flashed through my centrifugal heart, and then I felt as if I had become bigger. Then the whole square didn''t look so big. According to my current figure, the whole square is only a kilometer square.


    From slowly out of a breath, thought did not expect that he entered the world of anksiram, actually almost lost himself in an instant.


    He thought about looking around. Of course, he didn''t know that anksiram had let many disciples into his spiritual world, but only 30% of them could complete the whole ceremony of "taking gifts". Seven Chengdu lost themselves in it, and then they were brought out by anksiram. Of course, all the seven adults lost the chance to become anksira I''m not qualified as a disciple.


    From the center of the square to look around, in addition to this square, all the places are Starry, endless starry sky, and most of the constellations above are unknown.


    Li Li frowned and took a step forward. Just after he took this step, his face suddenly changed, because at this time, with his steps, the whole square was tilting, as if he was the balance point of the square. Unless he stood in the middle of the square, otherwise the whole square would fall down!


    "Damn it From suddenly back to the original place, look uncertain at the foot of this square, are you kidding, so don''t say to take the gift, I think even the first step can''t go out.


    What Li doesn''t know is that at this time, ankselam is looking at his every move. This is ankselam''s spiritual world. Li''s action can''t escape her eyes. Seeing that Li''s only move makes the square shake so badly, ankselam''s face changes.


    "Eh, does this boy think he is the center of the world?" Anksiram frowned. In fact, half of anksiram''s temples were set up to give gifts to his disciples. The other reason was to choose the people who could become his disciples.


    First of all, when entering the temple, it will be based on the firmness of the will, and then form a contrast with the square. If the will is not firm enough, it will become extremely small. If the will is extremely firm, it will reach the degree of 1:10 between the whole person and the square.


    Of course, if anksiram enters her spiritual world, the whole square is just the size of her hand.


    If ordinary people enter it, most of them will be the same as when they entered it at the beginning, and then slowly find themselves, forming a correct contrast between their own will and the square. Some people just lose themselves and let anksiram take them out.


    Of course, your small will does not mean that you can''t get the gift. There are many people with great perseverance who find their own way. Of course, it takes a long time. The longest one takes a year to find the gift in the temple.


    Then the second test is this. If you have a strong sense of self, the Temple Square will start to shake. Of course, many people don''t have a strong sense of self. They will only make the square 60 degrees. The tilt is the limit.


    This, of course, will increase the difficulty of the whole search process.


    If you relax, you will fall down directly. Of course, the result of falling down is a direct failure, and then you will lose the qualification to become an axeram disciple.


    Anksiram has never seen a situation like this where the whole square has to be directly turned over just one step away. Even at that time, after having stepped into the abyss of the devil''s way and entered the world, jerf did not reach the situation of turning 90 degrees."It seems that my little apprentice is quite interesting." Ankesheram murmured, suddenly a smile appeared on his face, "should I help him, help him, or help him?"


    Suddenly, he felt that the whole square was shocked. His feet were unstable and he sat on the ground. At this time, his face changed greatly, because just now, if he could not keep his balance, the whole square would turn over, but there was no change in the square. "Is it the mechanism that has changed?"


    This thought flashed in Li''s heart, but he didn''t pay attention to it.


    Because at this time, a huge building appeared in front of Li''s eyes


    The temple of anksiram ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 32

    The temple of nakselam stands on one side of the square. It seems to be hundreds of meters high, and there are hundreds of steps in front of it.


    I can''t help complaining. Are you here to get a gift or suffer? Not to mention the two tests just now, there is no difference between my body and ordinary people. If I want to climb these hundreds of steps, it''s no different from taking his life.


    However, I made up my mind and started to walk towards the other end of the square. Soon I found that the square only looked like one kilometer on the surface, but actually it was not as easy as I imagined.


    It''s only a distance of one thousand meters. It took nearly two hours to get there.


    Facing the hundreds of steps, Li gnashed his teeth and thought for a long time. Finally, he decided to walk up. This walk lasted three days and three nights. In fact, Li also felt that this step, including the square, was actually moving according to certain rules. He walked down with amazing perseverance.


    If there was a half minute hesitation just now, there is no doubt that it is impossible to come here.


    He took a look at the temple in front of him. From this position, he could easily see the interior of the temple. Inside, there was a circle, surrounded by huge columns of black jade. There was nothing else.


    Li Li frowned and strode in. When he went in, he saw that there were three huge goddesses in it. All the three goddesses looked like anksiram, but the movements of the three goddesses were different. One of them held a scepter high. At that time, he could gain powerful magic talent when using magic, and then he was wearing a robe Anksiram in warrior''s costume is the representative of gaining powerful power bonus. The third talent is the hunter''s costume, holding a big bow and trying to shoot. This talent represents exploration ability and advanced agility.


    At a glance, Li could see the power of the three statues. Li frowned. The three statues were not evenly distributed, but unevenly distributed.


    Why? From frowned, but soon got the answer in the heart, because he did not trigger all the reward options?


    There should be at least six goddesses here, but they only trigger three.


    Of course, what he doesn''t know is that several reward options can be triggered here, which completely depends on the impression of anksiram on him. The better the impression is, the more gods will be triggered, but the less.


    Of course, it''s not that none of the gods are triggered, but being able to come to the temple means that even if you are not loved by anksiram, you have become her disciple.


    Li frowned and looked at the goddesses in front of him. He didn''t know which one to choose. He said that he should choose the direction of magic. However, Li wasn''t prepared to specialize in this aspect. If it wasn''t for this mistake, he would not even consider learning magic.


    As for the improvement of force, it''s not necessary to leave. After all, the mastery of both force and speed is of little importance if we try to reach the limit of jiuzhuanxuan. Seeing this, we can''t help but frown. What should we do?


    Just when li felt hesitant, the whole hall suddenly became blurred. Li''s figure was in a flash, and he frowned. What happened?


    And at this time, a voice rang up, Hello, new man.


    From suddenly stunned, he looked around, but did not find where the voice of the people, the voice seems to have no feelings in general, just simply talking about something.


    It doesn''t matter who I am. You can understand that I am one of the rules of the whole multiverse, and it is the most basic rule. The voice is still not half of the tone, just simply said, these three options are not what you want, right?


    From frowned, and then began to nod, the voice said softly, we do an exchange?


    Exchange? Why do so many people want to do business with themselves?


    It''s very simple. I saw your tributaries in the river of the future, so I want to ask you something in the distant future. If you can complete it, no, you will certainly complete it at that time. Now I will give you a very generous reward, of course, what you pay in the distant future.


    The voice of the sentence is not smooth, as if just learned this language in general, from a little thought, can not help but stare big eyes, because this language is clearly the mother tongue, this is clearly Chinese.


    With Li''s surprise, the scene above the hall changed in Li''s eyes. The hall, which had only three goddesses, suddenly became lively. At this time, nine different goddesses appeared around the hall. Their appearance was anksiram, but their expressions and movements were completely different.


    As a sincere cooperation, I will give you two choices. That voice rang out again, let can''t help but be stunned, ankesheram clearly told himself that there is only one choice.Without waiting to leave and ask, the voice will disappear quietly. Three of the idols in front of us have become blurred. That''s because Li gives up on them in his heart. Then if Li doesn''t choose them any more, they will disappear completely.


    Li was not prepared to continue to choose them, but looked at several other gods.


    The first thing that comes into Li''s eyes is the supernatural power. This ability is to strengthen the ability of people who use the supernatural power. Li is not prepared to believe in any deity, so this is directly abandoned by him. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 33

    With his abandonment of the statue in his heart, the statue also began to flicker and break at any time.


    Then he looked at the next God, whose name is wisdom.


    Do you want to improve your intelligence greatly? He frowned and gave up the statue. He didn''t need much wisdom, because what he needed was absolute power.


    Wisdom can indeed suppress power to some extent, but if you are strong enough that all things in the world can''t hinder you, then the so-called wisdom can''t compete with you. Wisdom can only work when you have enough dependence.


    From now on, when we enter every world, we are almost alone. Where can we get help from.


    When the next statue comes into Li''s eyes, the light on the statue makes Li feel stunned. He feels his role with his heart, and Li is also stunned. He is extremely proficient in a certain skill.


    From looking at this specialized system is also one Leng, what is a skill?


    Does it mean that you can master the magic of a random direction?


    This doesn''t mean to strengthen all the attributes, but to elevate one''s attributes to the highest level in an instant. A few thoughts flashed in the centrifugal process and put one''s hand directly on the statue.


    Just in a flash, countless data poured into Li Zhi''s mind. Li Zhi felt that his head was about to blow up, but the feeling came and went quickly. Just a moment later, Li came back in a trance, but he didn''t feel any difference in himself.


    What just happened?


    Li frowned, but then he sighed. Did he choose the worst option?


    Then a thing flashed in my heart, which was full of affinity.


    What the hell is affinity? Isn''t this something that enhances power?


    From now on, he wanted to smash the table. He just thought that this thing was the one to enhance strength. What''s the use of affinity? Does the other party know that you want to kill him, he will let you kill him because of your high affinity?


    Li sighed and wanted to choose the second attribute, but found that there was no statue in the hall.


    Li Leng for a moment, and then the voice rang again. Do you think about it? If you think about it, I will provide you with a second attribute. If you don''t agree, I will directly erase your memory and let you go back to reality.


    Listening to that voice, Li frowned and said, give? Didn''t you say I could choose a second time?


    Now that I''ve changed my mind, shouldn''t you pay for your indecision? Listening to his voice, I feel a little disgusted. I''ve decided not to agree with you.


    Oh? That figure Leng for a while, as if did not expect to say such words, really, originally also want to give you luck, since you disobeyed my request, I will give you bad luck. At the same time, I will give you the power to survive in adversity, called the eyes to see through everything. But you will not remember me, just in the distant future we will probably meet, I hope that at that time you will not remember me.


    With that sound, Li suddenly felt that something had entered his body, and then a sharp pain exploded in his mind. At this time, li felt that his brain was boiling, and the pain acting on his soul made him keep rolling on the ground of the temple. But this is the spiritual world, and he can''t use fainting to escape this pain.


    At this moment, he felt that every inch of his muscles, bones and skin were crazily cracked. With the terrible pain, Li suddenly sat up from the bed. But this soberness did not keep Li calm for long. The pain of the spiritual world seemed to be brought into reality by him.


    He began to breathe with a headache, but this is already reality. He quickly removed the pain, which is the most basic ability to control the body. After a short gasp, he gasped from the bed and looked at anksiram.


    At this time, anksiram frowned tightly. How could she be so powerful that she couldn''t notice the abnormality of Li? She flicked her finger, a powerful pacification was applied to Li, and then the powerful idea swept Li''s body in an instant.


    Almost in an instant, ankesaram scanned all the information on Li. The first time she saw Li, she knew that Li was a strong person of about level 17, but of course, the concept of strong person could only be applied to the eyes of ordinary people. In his eyes, Li was no different from an ordinary person.


    It''s just that the power we have is not magic, but another power, which undoubtedly comes from other worlds. However, anksiram is not a messenger of justice. As long as anksiram does not want to destroy the world, then anksiram does not have to fight against him.


    At this time, there is a unique breath in Li. This breath does not belong to any world that he has been in, nor does it belong to the world of demon tail, but comes from an extremely remote place.Anksiram moved his lips and said slowly, "is it the hand projected by the other three supreme gods?"


    There is no doubt that the breath from his body is left by an extremely strong man, but the problem is that anksiram can''t realize where the breath comes from.


    Just in the middle of the ceremony, anksiram suddenly lost his control over the spiritual world. It can be said that anksiram could not understand what was happening inside. Now it seems that someone was involved in the ceremony.


    Besides, Li was also enchanted by forgetting magic. Although anksiram could easily break this magic, Li would become an idiot. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 34

    This forgetting magic is not so powerful, but it''s very ingenious. It''s like a box that can''t be opened. If you want to see what''s inside, you can only break the box directly.


    Now the forgotten memory of Li is in the box, but the box is Li itself. If you want to see the memory, Li will bear the brunt of it. I don''t know why anksiram has an unparalleled favor for Li at this time, which is totally more than his first impression of Li at the beginning. Anksiram is also a bit strange But after looking at her other qualities, she sighed strangely.


    "I didn''t expect that someone would really choose that gift." Anchoram said in a depressed voice that to raise a certain trait to the limit is not to raise a certain strength away from what he thought, but to raise a certain trait of a person to the limit, such as nobility, such as obscenity, such as beauty, such as ugliness


    If the nobility is improved, it will make anyone feel that this person can not be profaned, and even have a desire to kneel down and submit Other qualities are like this, completely changing the impression of this person in other people''s minds.


    What is far from improving is affinity, which is far more than anksiram''s imagination. After all, if you choose this option, you will have to face a problem, that is, if you are not lucky, you will probably extract some ugly and obscene features, so you will be disgusted by others all your life.


    With the search for the characteristics of Li, ankseram''s face suddenly changed, because he found that Li was cursed with a terrible curse!


    "Plane detractors!" There was a flash of anger on anksiram''s face, and his brow was frowning on his beautiful little face. "Actually, he was a hater of the super magic plane. How much did that person hate to leave, or did that person come to me? However, it doesn''t matter. This plane is close to collapse. It''s a very problematic thing to leave collapse.


    Naturally, anksiram does not know that he has entered many worlds before, and he has been in each world for a long time. In this way, he has a deep brand of other interfaces. In this way, when he enters other planes, he will be extremely disgusted by that plane.


    Even up to now, Li, even if not cursed, will be disgusted by most planes.


    Anksiram flicked his finger, then slowly opened his eyes, from the eye is anksiram is half sitting in front of his eyes, eyes staring at anksiram''s skirt, "teacher, I took the gift."


    Anchoram said, "Oh, what did you take?"


    From slowly said, "seems to be what affinity promotion, but seems to have no use?"


    "Oh, that will be of great use in the future. Hahaha, I''ll go first." With that, anksiram just disappeared from his eyes, but he didn''t know where he was.


    After a while in bed, he knocked on his forehead and said, "I really don''t have any impression of what you said."


    At this time, Li has indeed forgotten all the things that happened in the temple, but the system has recorded them all. When anksiram and that consciousness appeared, the system did not dare to take risks, but it was OK to record all the things around.


    , as like as two peas, the system has been linked with the spirit of the spirit, and it is the same as what it is from the breath. At that time, the system saw everything in the background. Fortunately, no one found out, otherwise the system would be forced to be removed by that person. Maybe even it could not be killed even if it was killed together.


    After all, killing people is killing, isn''t it? Moreover, if you make such a big move, it is difficult to cover up your identity.


    After hearing the system finish all the things, he asked, "what is the aversion of plane?"


    The system said slowly, "it''s a super magic that positions you as the person that all planes dislike. No matter what planes you do, you will be regarded as the enemy."


    Listen to the system, Li is relieved. From the beginning, Li has not been fighting in good times. Every battle is fighting with the strong?


    Seeing that Li is so relieved, the system wants to talk but stops. What he wants to say is the experience before Li. In fact, in the dark, the will of the whole world is actually on the side of Li. Otherwise, Li would have been dead for a long time. I don''t know how many times.


    But the system is afraid to say these words to you. After leaving, it will become afraid of doing things. At that time, it will not be worth the loss.


    After making such a decision, the system does not know whether it is right or wrong, but in a word, it is closely related to its own destiny, so it can''t harm him.


    It seems that such a day has passed because Li has consumed too much spirit from this ceremony. Li always feels that his spirit is very depressed. Therefore, anksiram shows great mercy and postpones Li''s learning career for a period of time. Instead, he asks him to get familiar with the general situation of anksiram temple.The girl who takes Li to visit the whole temple of anksiram is a girl who is four or five years younger than Li. She looks pure and amiable, which is in line with Li''s appetite. The girl''s task is to take Li to know the whole temple of anksiram, and let him know where he can go, where it belongs to him, where it belongs to the public area, and where it belongs to the local area And who and who he can trust. In the understanding of Li, the temple of anksiram is a place that attaches great importance to strength.


    Girls, who are not strong at all, can only do this kind of work, while people with higher status naturally lead a totally different life, such as Li, such as those mages. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 35

    In this temple of anksiram, Li has more authority than he imagined, at least in Li De''s eyes, because after all, he is only an outsider, Li still has this self-knowledge. After all, he has not really integrated into this place. It can be said that everyone in the temple of anksiram can not trust himself.


    But in Li''s eyes, the authority and trust he has now gained are too high.


    Apart from his bedroom, Li can go to most places. Except for some individual areas, Li can roam around the whole temple. Of course, the magician''s laboratory can only be entered after Li has obtained their consent.


    The bedroom of anksiram is far away from the place where you can''t enter at will. As for other places, you can go in and out at will. It can even be said that it''s not too far from the top of anksiram temple.


    Besides, there is a large area in the temple for private use. First of all, the big bedroom. According to anksiram''s quotation, only if you sleep well can you be a good magician.


    And then there are a couple of magician labs.


    Yes, several magician laboratories belong to one person. Except for anksiram and a few individuals at the top of the temple power, no one can enter the laboratory without permission.


    But in fact, he doesn''t need these things. What he needs is absolute power, not so-called magic research.


    Of course, after a long time to understand one thing, many times their own strength is a bottleneck limit, and this time often need some other methods to make themselves stronger.


    Then Li Li looked at his own cloakroom. The so-called cloakroom is not one, but six different clothing storage warehouses. According to the fresh and lovely girl, there are different things to put in each storage room. For example, No. 1 cloakroom can only put hats, No. 2 cloakroom can only put coats and so on.


    I''m upset to hear that. I wonder where there are so many rules. But I''m still here. I can only do what she says. But I don''t need to think about it. After all, I don''t have any clothes to change. I don''t need to think about it at all.


    When I visited the temple, I felt that time passed very quickly. This was mainly the lovely girl who took me to visit. Her voice and appearance were as good, which made Li quite fascinated. Moreover, at the last stage of the visit, the girl seriously said to Li, "if you need to, you can go to see her at any time, of course It''s about doing anything. "


    See the girl is very serious emphasis on any, from the feeling is some laughing and crying.


    After learning about the temple of anksiram, Li entered the free time. However, Li didn''t have any preparation to wander in the temple. Instead, he went straight back to his room and began to rest. To be honest, he was tortured a little bit before.


    Every day almost everything is a word, pain.


    However, Li is also a person who has experienced great storms and waves, and soon these things are forgotten by him. For him now, it''s better to consider how he should go in the future.


    The original situation is that he entered the world by mistake, and he wanted to leave, but he had no way to leave. He had to hide his identity, and then he used ogaster''s body to explore in the world.


    But I didn''t expect that I was still seen through by geelf. Now I have to learn magic by learning from geelf''s teacher.


    But I don''t know how to describe my experience. Is it a novel?


    From lying in bed into thinking, after a while directly into the sleep state, until the next day, from was informed of the formal magic learning began.


    In fact, when Li saw his curriculum, he could not help feeling a chill. At this moment, Li finally recalled that he was dominated by countless courses in high school.


    It has to be said that the study in the temple of anksiram makes Li feel terrible. Li is now arranged to study the foundation of magic, but here the foundation of magic is divided into several subjects, namely, magic, world magic system, magic biology, magic mathematics, magic principle, magic Architecture And so on more than 30 disciplines, from looking at the current curriculum is almost dominating all his time.


    And now the first course you need to take is magic.


    To Li''s surprise, the person who teaches this course is not anksiram, but a powerful magician who has reached level 18. Although this magician is a theoretical research magician, Li can''t think that he can despise this person.


    In other words, they should face up to all the above 16 levels of existence.


    After all, of course, he has countless cards, but maybe others can turn the tables when they open their cards.


    The course of witchcraft is not only taught by a magician of level 18, but also not specially for the audience. Every Wednesday, it will be taught to all the people in the temple. You can understand that as long as you want to listen, you can come.And Li''s luck is very good, just in time for this class, after a cycle, is about to start from the most basic place.


    When he came to the classroom, he was also stunned. There were more than 1000 seats in the classroom, but only a few hundred people sat down. Li frowned and wanted to sit in the back, but he heard a person beside him say, "are you away? If you''re a student of Lord anksiram, please sit in the first row. "


    From hearing this sound, I immediately looked in the past, but it was a person who was very different from the people around. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 36

    Seeing Li looking at himself in doubt, the man who looked like a waiter said, "Hello, I''m the waiter in this class. If you need anything, please come to me.".


    Later, Li learned that no matter what kind of needs can be put forward to him, and he can help you complete most of the things, such as you need some food, or some drinking supplies, of course, the types can include the vast majority of varieties that human beings can eat.


    He can get it for you as long as you need it. Of course, it''s for a fee.


    So the waiter is for everyone in the whole classroom. Even if you are a sweeper, you can let the waiter do things for you, but the price is not what you want.


    After all, these waiters are known as world-class service, world-class price.


    Then the waiter introduced to Li some questions about seats. First of all, this class was actually given to the students of anksiram, but then there was a problem, that is, anksiram only received less than 20 students from the beginning to the end, and many of them had already graduated.


    For a considerable period of time, these teachers were in the idle stage. Later, for the purpose of waste utilization, this is ankselam''s original words. He asked these teachers to start the open class. Later, the class became an open class with the students.


    However, compared with other people, the students of anksiram have some special treatment. They can sit in the front of the class and the place nearest to the teacher, which is a place where no one can sit except anksiram''s students.


    When he heard that, he nodded and went straight there. The so-called front is not at one end of the classroom, but at the center of the classroom, because the classroom is a circular ladder, and all the students are sitting facing the center of the classroom.


    In the center of the classroom, there is a high platform, which is the teacher''s platform. There are 40 seats on it. I soon found a seat marked with my name there.


    Every seat here has its own label, on which all the names of the disciples of anksiram are written. Of course, most of them have been seated before, but they will not be sitting here in the future.


    They don''t need to listen to this kind of class for a long time.


    At this time, there are two people beside Li. They are also the disciples of anksiram, one male and one female. They seem to be smaller than Li. However, Li has no interest in them. In Li''s perception, these two people are only less than level 10 strength, so there is no way to make him interested.


    After sitting down and waiting for a while, a tall woman in her thirties with a look of desire and discontent came in. She was wearing a magic robe that had not been cleaned for a long time. With Li''s perceptual ability, she even felt that she was smelling of wine.


    When the old magician introduced himself, he said that apart from ankyram, the people at the top of ankyram''s temple ruled by the twelve round table Council, whose purpose was to serve ankyram.


    Their combat effectiveness is not very strong, but without exception, their strength is above level 17. There are 12 magicians at level 17. No matter how poor their strength is, they can easily level a country.


    Among them, there is a mage who is famous for the basic theory of magic, virita. Although she seems to behave very impertinently, does not pay attention to personal hygiene, and even does not have to take a bath for a year, she is in the forefront of the round table. She has been in level 19 for a long time, and will be in level 20 at any time, which is well known If you enter level 20, you are moving towards the divine realm of ankyram.


    As long as you enter the realm of anksiram, no matter what your previous strength is, you are superior to most people, just like a human who is not good at fighting can easily crush an ant.


    Moreover, according to ankseram, because Melita studies the most basic magic, it is easier for such a person to move towards a higher level. After ankseram said that, no one dares to underestimate this sorcerer.


    As a matter of fact, after looking at her carefully, it seems that her appearance is not so bad. At least, she is pretty. She just exudes that kind of slovenness. She really dares not let people get close to her.


    However, no one here would dislike him. I took a look at the people who came to the lecture. Everyone was rubbing their hands and shining their eyes, as if they were not listening to her lectures or some oracle at this time.


    Of course, Li didn''t know, he didn''t know anything about magic, and he didn''t know what kind of changes these magic foundations would bring to him.


    You know what? A lot of people don''t feel like I''m a magician, because they''ve never seen such a sloppy magician as me, but there''s a question, why do you feel like I''m sloppy?After a few steps, Melita stepped onto the platform. At this time, she didn''t look like a magician, but like an agile warrior. She took a look at the students below and began to speak slowly.


    Because this is what you see and smell. is it? But the question is, are you seeing, hearing, smelling and perceiving the real world? No, no, because everyone is different, your personality is different, your life is different, and your view of a thing is reflected by these things. The whole world is projected in your consciousness through your perception. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 37

    Yes, it''s not very important. All we need is a fireball, right? Blow up the enemy, and then what? Is a magician like that a magician? So, what I want to teach you is how to see the world, how to see the world with glasses without color. This is the way of magic thinking, and this way of thinking determines what kind of world you can see in the future. So boys, don''t teach me any advanced magic. What I can teach you is to let you see the truth of the world more clearly, so as to make your own choice.


    Listen to this guy say like this, from slowly yawned, as long as the strength is strong enough not OK?


    Like anksiram, even if you can''t see clearly what the world is like, just push it flat.


    And then, the things that Melita said, let Li suddenly cheer up, because at this time, Melita is talking about the plane, yes, this is the most need to know, the system can tell him only what the system knows, he needs to know more.


    The origin of the world is a point. Many magicians have done this assumption. We still use this assumption here. The world I''m talking about is not our plane, but infinite planes, that is, the sum of all the places we can go to. I call it the world, and the world is at this point. What is the point? Why does the world appear at this point? Melita looked at the students below and suddenly said coldly, it''s the rule.


    It is a great rule. There are the most basic rules in this world. If there are no rules, then the world will not appear, and there is no reason for it. Rules build the world. You can understand that if there are no rules, then the world will not appear, and there is no need for our position to appear.


    In his eyes, the rules are under the world, or even under the ruling plane. However, Verita has begun to deal with the theory above the ruling plane, which is beyond Li''s imagination. After all, in many secondary planes, the theory about the ruling plane has not formed.


    Verita continued, rules build the world, and planes are the flesh and blood of the world, rules are the framework, and planes fill the world. You can understand that planes are also built by rules, and the more complex the rules are, the higher their planes will be. Our plane itself is not a high-level plane. 400 years ago, our plane was just a small plane. The highest level of power that can be contained, that is, the level that can provide our own growth, is only about level 15. However, with the arrival of Lord ankselam, the whole plane was upgraded, that is to say, it became the theme now The highest level of the face, the upper limit is 30.


    When I heard level 30, I couldn''t help but be stunned. Then I began to be serious. According to this calculation, level 17 began to enter the level of Daluo Jinxian, and level 20 was quasi saint. Then level 30 was undoubtedly saint.


    And then Melita tells a lot of theoretical knowledge.


    Now that the power level of the world has reached the highest level, the magic theory of the man who taught for anksiram must represent anksiram''s will.


    In this case, it is not certain whether the system is right or the person is right.


    Soon, nearly four hours of class passed, and Li also firmly remembered the key points of her class.


    First of all, the rules are graded, and the highest are the four basic rules, which are the four Supreme God rules represented by anksiram. Of course, Melita did not know that the owner of the temple was one of the four Supreme gods. It''s just a projection.


    These four basic rules are the foundation of the whole world, and also the foundation of all planes. After these four rules, countless bottom rules are derived. The bottom rules are not for all planes, but each plane has its own bottom rules. The bottom rules of each plane have something in common with the bottom rules of other planes There are different places, which leads to the difference of plane.


    Rules are the foundation of the world, and according to the rules, there will be the strong. The resulting strong is very small relative to the whole plane and even the whole world. Even the so-called level 30 is small relative to a plane as a whole. However, there is one exception, which seems to be aware of what she has said wrong. Melita immediately said, OK Lord Thuram is the only exception.


    When Li Li went back to her room, she immediately found someone to help her find the bibliography of Wei Liya. In fact, Wei Liya has a great reputation in the whole mainland, but she didn''t care about the world for a long time. Many people were saying that she was dead. In fact, she was stunned when she got those bibliographies. The earliest bibliography was 450 years old The latest is more than 200 years ago. It''s normal for a person to be considered dead if he hasn''t been out for more than 200 years.After getting the bibliography, Li immediately read it all over again, which took nearly a night. She only went to sleep in the morning. Although she didn''t cross the plane dimension, Li understood that in theory, she had completely crushed herself.


    However, it doesn''t feel like anything. After all, a person who makes a spaceship probably has no chance to fly a spaceship in his life.


    And at dawn the next day, I need to go to another person''s class. This person and viria are enemies. At least that''s how I heard the gossip. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 38

    The name of this class is plane science. After hearing the name of this class, I can understand why they are enemies.


    This person is talking about the theory of plane, while the foundation of magic that verya is talking about is based on plane, not to mention anything else, which has already been suspected of grabbing jobs. Of course, after throwing away these, I am very curious about what this person will say.


    The location of the lecture is still in that classroom, but this person is totally different from Melia. If Melia is a person who does not pay attention to appearance at all, then this person is a person who pays too much attention to appearance.


    This is a tall man. He is very tall. He is two meters tall. He is also very tall.


    But the only disadvantage is that he is too fastidious, a white suit, hair combed meticulously, a pair of gold glasses, people feel that this person is extremely artificial.


    However, Li soon realized that this person can''t be underestimated, just as she can''t be underestimated just because she is too slovenly. What this man said makes Li stunned.


    When talking about the basis of magic, verya started with plane science.


    But this person talks about the plane when it is to start with magic.


    They are like two different heretics, competing with each other.


    In short, when talking from big to small, viria regards the whole world as the highest point, while human beings themselves are infinitesimal. When this man talks about it, he focuses on human beings. What he first describes is how human beings should become stronger.


    Later, Li learned that this man''s status in this temple was second only to the twelve magicians in the round table Council.


    When Li didn''t fully understand which of the two theories was more correct, he started the third day of the course. The courses from the third day to the fifth day were all illusory theoretical knowledge courses, which made Li very impatient. What he wanted to learn was magic. Maybe he would be more happy to leave if he was taught a level 3 or 4 magic.


    On the sixth and seventh day, there are mathematics and aesthetics classes. I don''t know why I have to learn these classes by myself. Does a magician need to learn so many things?


    As for the eighth day, naturally it''s back to the beginning of the week. Maria is waiting to leave for class.


    Then three months passed, and within three months, there was no certain amount of doctrine in the temple of ankyram. On the contrary, the mages here held their own views, and everyone thought that their theory was correct. The resulting differences were resolved by debate.


    Of course, this method can not solve the problem.


    Three months later, Li finally learned something, that is fireball.


    Yes, this is what li really wants to learn. Before, Li did use fireball on ogaster, but it was also borrowed from other people''s body. In fact, Li would not use it unless he could learn it again.


    Fireball is a very important existence in the whole magic world. It is precisely because of the existence of fireball that magicians below level 5 will be needed by others.


    Fireball is at the top of level 1 to level 5 magic in terms of lethality, convenience and cost performance.


    A normal fireball has an attack range of nearly 100 meters and a diameter range of about 5 meters. Of course, this is about normal fireball. If you use a lot of magic to increase the damage, the damage will be extremely enhanced. For example, the principle of level 5 magic explosion and fireball is basically the same, but the damage is completely different.


    But fireball is not popular everywhere.


    For example, on the continent where the goblin''s tail is located, singing and using magic has been disgusted by most people. After reading some ancient books in the temple, Li found that the continent where the goblin''s tail is located is called isiugar continent, which is one of the four continents still preserved in the world.


    The development of magic civilization on this continent is not particularly fast, but this is not particularly fast, which refers to the war killing, not the civilian aspect. Different from its stagnation in war, this continent attaches great importance to the civilian aspect of magic.


    But magic has been banned militarily.


    Therefore, the livelihood of the people in this continent is very good. Because of the mass prohibition of magic, only some organizations similar to mercenary union can accommodate magicians in this continent. These magicians can only live by helping ordinary people to do things, and even their status in society is not as good as that of a big businessman and aristocrat.


    In this way, the particularity of the magician will be eliminated in disguise.


    Without the emergence of a large number of magicians, many people can only begin to teach their own magic in a single way, that is, they have formed a master apprentice system. In this way, the situation of single magic is formed in this continent. Most people only know one or two kinds of magic, and they are mainly specialized in magic.You know, I saw a lot of people in this temple. They didn''t choose to specialize in magic, but chose to learn a variety of singing types of magic.


    And in the chanting type of magic, even in the late stage, fireball is also very important.


    In Li''s understanding, after fireball was extremely popular, many magicians no longer use other magic.


    Of course, there are also some magicians who are not qualified enough. They can often upgrade their magic level, but they can''t upgrade their released magic level. In other words, they can''t learn too advanced magic.


    Among these people, there are always some research talents. When these people study, they find a strange phenomenon, that is, if several fireballs explode in a narrow space, the destructive power will be unimaginable. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 39

    At that time, a data stream magic maniac once calculated such a data - when a giant dragon was locked in a narrow sealed box only 10 meters long, wide and high, at this time, after accurate calculation, 11 fireballs were put on a corresponding position to explode.


    At that time, this view was ridiculed by many people, because at that time, although human beings had made great progress in magic, it can be said that 400 years ago, human beings were just the food of the dragon people.


    Want to kill a dragon? I''m afraid that man''s country will be destroyed!


    This matter did not change until the birth of the black dragon. At that time, the black dragon slaughtered a large number of dragons, leading to the extinction of the dragon. Later, a team composed of 37 magicians caught a dragon by hand.


    They cast a huge box with magic iron, then according to the report, they released 11 fireballs, and the dragon was killed instantly.


    Since then, people have realized that the magic maniac is a master of magic mathematics!


    Later, this statement was canonized by many magicians, and even went astray. Yes, this theory is true, but the conditions are very harsh. But the problem is that many people have a good eye on the first half of him, that is, the power is so powerful that it is astonishing.


    Just like super magic, it''s a magic that most people can''t practice, and it consumes enough magic and singing time to make most people shy away.


    But there are still many magicians marching forward for this magic.


    In this way, in 20 or 30 years, many magicians spend their time on practicing fireball, which is the extension of various fireball techniques, such as fireball continuous fire, serial fireball, explosive fire and so on.


    Finally, a special announcement was issued at the top of the magician''s high level, that is, long-term practice of fireball will lead to high affinity for fire, which will have an impact on the use of other magic.


    After this announcement was issued, many people questioned it, but it was just a question. The words of the high level of the magic world made many people stop practicing and using fireball for a long time. Otherwise, it is estimated that all people in the world are using fireball against the enemy now.


    When Li was learning fireball, he was also learning the history of fireball. In fact, he learned fireball only when he was learning the history of fireball.


    I''ve been studying here for three months, but I don''t even have an hour to learn about the real release of magic.


    In this way, there is no doubt that teachers here will be regarded as liars if they go outside.


    But here, in the temple of anksiram, which is absolutely the peak of the goblin''s tail world power, theory is taken as the focus of the focus.


    Most of the teachers are so-called theorists. As for the real learning of magic, they disdain to tell you that those are things that laymen will do


    Of course, I don''t doubt that they can''t even release their magic. After all, the breath they emit can''t be ignored anywhere.


    Thinking of this, I can''t help sighing. Do I really want to be a master of magic theory here? Perhaps not. From the point of view of the fact that Geoff sent himself here, Geoff absolutely had great confidence in anksiram''s education as a terrible humanoid weapon.


    It seems that there must be some changes next.


    Thinking of this, Li is full of interest in the following courses. Some of the previous courses are of his own interest, such as the conjecture about planes. But I think the next practical courses will make Li more interested.


    Although he can release fireball from now on, to tell you the truth, what he can release is only one fireball. Although he has already surpassed the level of the so-called fireball in other aspects, such as chakra and the power of Xiuzhen, he is just able to release a fireball in terms of magic.


    And as it happens, anksiram seems to have deliberately sealed most of his power, leaving only the power of magic.


    But there is no doubt that there is little magic energy in Li''s body. In short, it is almost equivalent to a level 2 magician. So now fireball is quite practical for Li. If the one-time magic consumption of fireball is 3, then a magic with the same level and power is 4.


    The reason for this phenomenon is also very simple. In terms of use, although the large-scale use of fireball was restrained after that wave, its use is still very high compared with other low-level magic.


    When the amount of use increases, many people will improve it to a certain extent, such as power, casting time, and magic consumption.However, although the magic consumption of a fireball is 3, and the magic capacity of a level 2 magician is 3, it does not mean that a level 2 magician can use the fireball at will, because in the use of magic, there will be other consumption of his own magic.


    In other words, 70% of a person''s magic capacity is almost equivalent to the amount of magic you can release. It''s very dangerous for a level 2 magician to release fireball.


    But it''s been many years since he became the top power. He has long forgotten the rule that novices must abide by. When he looks at the fireball emerging in his hand and slowly floats in the air, he suddenly feels a sense of emptiness filling every corner of his body ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 40

    In fact, it''s not right to release magic in the bedroom. I felt a little happy when I just looked at the magic in my hand, but then I experienced the feeling after the magic took time. First, every part of my body gradually lost control, and then I fell to the ground with a puff, unable to move a finger.


    His face was bitter, but he didn''t have the strength to struggle. He saw that the fireball exploded in the air, and then most of the things in the room were ignited. But at the next moment, a water curtain fell from the ceiling, and all the scattered sparks were doused out.


    Naturally, he will become a drowned chicken.


    From the depressed sigh, just accept this established fact, in fact, now the situation seems to be so lying on the ground for a night, the price of strength is too low, the magic recovery is also very slow.


    You should know that when a magician learns magic and has magic in his body, his physical strength is linked to magic. Although magic is not equal to physical strength, on the contrary, if the magic is consumed to a certain critical point, then people will become weak due to exhaustion of physical strength.


    This is the situation from now on. Li slowly felt the magic remaining in his body, and got a value. If he could continue to lie on the ground, he could almost sit up after two hours, and began the so-called meditation to restore the magic.


    Of course, not everyone in the world improves and restores magic by meditation.


    Just as magic is linked with physical strength, physical training can increase the growth of magic.


    However, just like those who carry out magic experiments and long-term magic cultivation, they will be very weak in physique. Those who take long-term physical exercise for magic growth will have difficulties in releasing magic, so that they can only do their own specialized magic.


    A lot of people on the continent of isiugar are engaged in physical cultivation, such as Alosa and natz. They are all in this direction. It can be said that more than 90% of the people in the goblin''s tail are engaged in physical cultivation.


    And in the continent where Jelf lives, there are quite a lot of people still practicing magic in the direction of magic.


    But at this time, he was really bored. After a long time of cultivation, he was able to think a lot of things in a short time, but now he can''t act, so relatively speaking, he could think for a long time. Soon he began to think about whether the fireball technique could be improved.


    In fact, Li can be said to be the genius among the geniuses. That is to say, Li is defined as excellent only when ankselam''s definition of genius reaches a very high level.


    Soon, I found that there are many improvements in this fireball technique, not only its power, but also its energy saving.


    Before he left, he was just like a nouveau riche, wantonly using all kinds of tricks, but now he can''t help but feel a little depressed. He found that the tricks he used before were powerful, but wasted a lot of energy.


    If we can save the wasted energy, it will become an extremely terrifying existence.


    However, Li also quickly found that although there are many improvements to be made in this fireball technique, in fact, to some extent, it has reached a near perfect level.


    If you want to start from the transformation, if you improve the power, there is no doubt that you will consume a lot of magic. If you want to save magic, you will weaken the power to a certain extent.


    He frowned and thought that his magic power is relatively less now. So it''s better to weaken his power and save his magic consumption.


    He immediately simulated how to transform the fireball technique in his heart. After he could move, he immediately moved out a box of magic potion, bit open one and drank it.


    These magic potions are a special favor for the disciples of anksiram. Each disciple will get a box of supplies every month. Nearly three boxes of these potions have been accumulated since now. For a level 2 magician, a tube of potions can continuously restore the magic for six hours, which is about the same as every month A quarter of an hour away can restore all their magic.


    At this time, it is not clear how much such a tube of medicine is worth in the real world.


    So I drank a tube when I was very happy. Although the taste was not very good, it was much better than the feeling of emptiness in my body.


    After feeling that the magic reached the top, Li immediately released a fireball, but the fireball was smaller than the fireball he just released. This time, the magic consumed was only 2. In this way, he still had nearly half of the magic left.


    In this case, after releasing the fireball, you can continue to carry on the sports war, but after thinking about your current state, it is estimated that the sports war is useless, isn''t it?Li smiles bitterly and shakes his head slowly. That is, when he is absent, he feels his magic fluctuates. Then the fireball in his hand suddenly explodes, and Li can only see a piece of Mars flying up. This is because the emotional fluctuation increases the output of magic, so Li can only fall on the ground again and look at the ceiling in a daze.


    Fortunately, the potion he had just drunk had the effect of continuous recovery, and there was some magic left in his body at this time, so he didn''t have to get wet by the water curtain. He just went to the corridor and was in a daze. Before long, his magic recovered.


    So what should I do next? ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 41

    After staying in the corridor for a while, he called the person on duty in the corridor to clean his room, but that person seemed to see nothing strange.


    It seems that this kind of accident is very common in the temple of anksiram.


    After that, he went to have a rest. After all, he still needs class after daybreak.


    When it was daybreak, Li just remembered that today''s lesson was digital magic.


    Li suddenly remembered that when he was in his first class, the man knocked on the platform very hard and yelled, "I want you to understand one thing today. If you want to graduate from my class, you must see the beauty from the numbers."


    In fact, if you want to make Li, who has never been in mathematics before, look beautiful from the numbers, you might as well let Li marry Sister Feng.


    But now I''m interested in this art called mathematics.


    With this lesson, we can transform magic more easily, so we become very serious when we study.


    So much so that li felt as if he really saw the beauty in these numbers. He must be too tired. Li explained to himself.


    At the end of his class, he saw the Koren girl who had taken him to visit the whole temple waiting for her at his door. When he came near, the girl immediately welcomed him and gave him a piece of metal of palm size, and then told him that his expenditure would be shown on it.


    He took a look at her and then nodded. He seemed to have forgotten something. He said thank you and walked into the room.


    Looking at him closing the door mercilessly, the girl stamped her feet angrily. In fact, how can she not see the girl''s heart sprouting from the existence of this level? She is a disciple of anksiram, and she is very handsome. The girl seems to have some brains, so she will naturally find herself.


    In this world, where there is any true love, there is no strength, it is all floating clouds. Even if she likes any handsome and unrestrained bard, after experiencing the life of this world, she will never choose the one she loves in her heart.


    Besides, are you worse than the bards?


    He snorted, touched his chin, sat on the sofa in the room, and slowly injected the magic into the metal sheet.


    In fact, if you want to activate the metal sheet, you need to consume about three-quarters of the current magic power, that is, three points. After activating the iron sheet, you are left with only the magic power to support you from falling down.


    That''s why she needs to find a comfortable place to sit down. After looking at the information on the iron sheet, she can''t help but be stunned, because it clearly says her own bill, such as three months'' accommodation, 30000 gold coins, 30000 gold coins for three months'' routine magic potion, and so on. There are about 10000 gold coins for miscellaneous expenses, as for the use of magic yesterday The resulting water curtain also has a clear mark on it. Each time the water curtain consumes 500 gold coins. As for the cleaning fee yesterday, it also has 500 gold coins. Even the inquiry fee on the first day of class has a standard of 100 gold coins.


    From then on, Li realized that almost everything in this temple was clearly priced. As a student of anksiram, he had a higher cost. Because anksiram''s tuition was very high, he was rich, so he should pay more.


    And Li found a good news and a bad news on this information. The good news is that Jeff has paid all his tuition fees, while the bad news is that he has to pay for everything except tuition fees.


    As a result, I am already in the red from the bill I see now.


    That''s right. Seeing the column of the balance turned red, li felt dizzy. He thought that he was also the overlord. How could he owe money? I used to rob everything I saw. Who dares to say what? In the first half of the sentence, I just cut it, but now I owe money?


    However, when I think of the strength of anksiram, I sigh with ease. I can''t beat anksiram if I tell you the truth. Don''t say I can beat anksiram. I think he can stab himself with a finger.


    In these three months, Li spent nearly 90000 gold coins, all of which were miscellaneous expenses. So we can imagine how expensive the tuition was. Then Li suddenly felt a vibration on the metal sheet.


    Then there was a change in what was shown above, and there was an extra line at the bottom of those expenses, subsidy - 90000 gold coins, and there was a note at the back from Jelf.


    Can''t help but be stupefied for a while, why does Jelf give himself a subsidy?


    Then a voice rang out in Li''s mind, "I''m really sorry. I forgot that you need some other expenses. According to the mentality of that vampire like teacher, I won''t help you to avoid this part of expenses. Well, I''ll give you 30000 gold coins a month, and the rest depends on you. "Li''s mind suddenly rang out this reading words, let him can''t help frowning, and then understand that this is the reading words of gelf, but the content of the reading words let Li some want to vomit blood impulse, in fact, the front of gelf is nonsense, and the back is the real thing to say.


    Geelf will spend 30000 gold coins for himself every month, and the rest will be on his own.


    But a simple sentence on their own hair with ah!


    Come on, gold coins are not from the sky. Can you get a lot of money by thinking hard?


    Soon, Li spent nearly half a year here, and in the practice of the past half a year, the gold coins consumed by Li began to decrease. First of all, he began to try not to use all kinds of equipment and services, and then he didn''t pay much attention to food. After all, Li had no requirements for food since a long time ago. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 42

    Apart from the fixed expenses of accommodation and magic potions, there will be 10000 working capital every month.


    And later, with Li''s activity in class, he was surprised to find another income on his bill.


    That income is called scholarship, and the source is anksiram.


    Moreover, the above amount is very unstable. For example, we obtained this project only after we left three months ago, but the amount obtained is 100050000300.


    It can be said that the difference has reached dozens of times.


    After that, Li knew that this was the result of whether he had please anksiram or not.


    If their learning results are reported to anksiram by the teachers and can make her happy, the amount will be larger.


    Of course, it''s not without the students whose learning results are very poor, and they are punished by anksiram.


    As for the other two students in anksiram, the boy''s strength has reached level 6, while the girl''s strength is close to level 6. Their appearance is much smaller than that of ogaster, but they can clearly feel their actual magic, which is far beyond their current level.


    There is only one possibility of this result, that is, they have some talents that ordinary people don''t have.


    For example, the dragon people who were born from the cross between dragon and human long ago had nearly twice as much magic power as human beings before level 10, and they were born with the comprehensive strength of level 5 magicians.


    It seems that Li''s interest in the transformation of magic has reached a certain level. He soon finds that he is not only interested in magic, but also in the transformation of magic array and attributes. On the premise of full of interest, Li soon shows his amazing talent in this aspect.


    Then the number of scholarships shown on his monthly sheet metal also became larger and larger.


    Of course, I don''t know that when he handed in his homework one day, something happened in the whole temple.


    Anksiram was very happy, which made the whole temple feel a little bit of crisis.


    Many of them who have been here for more than 100 years still remember that the reason why anksiram was very happy last time was that he robbed the prey of a strong man in another world.


    The prey was the body of a terrible humanoid warrior with a height of 100 meters. After that, the strong man rushed to anksiram and made a big noise, almost throwing the temple away. But in the end, anksiram defeated him and ran away.


    They deeply remember the countless tricks that broke out in the hands of the two people and made them dumbfounded. Some of them were even the terrible magic that they did not dare to release all their lives, such as dimensional cutting, heart of storm and so on.


    But no matter how they are attacked by the other side, they are not hurt at all. What does that mean?


    This means that they are actually immune to these attacks!


    After that, they positioned the strong man as a character of the same level as anksiram. Of course, if they saw him, they would immediately exclaim, "saint?"


    So last time there was such a terrible strongman, what about this time?


    Of course, they didn''t know that the reason why anksiram was so happy was just because of the three copies of the magic array that a level 16 magician who taught Li magic alchemy showed her.


    As a matter of fact, all the magicians now show their homework to axyram when they leave class. This is because they find that axyram is interested in everything that happens to him.


    As for the source of interest is not what they can understand.


    At least they couldn''t see where the little third level magician could be watched.


    Even the guy who has given two magic circles to anksiram now has no idea what anksiram is happy about. He wants to say it without anger. In fact, the magic circle can be drawn by himself.


    But looking at the smile of anksiram, he knew that if he said this, he would be kicked by anksiram.


    Anksiram took two sketches of the magic array and looked at them for a long time. Then he burst out laughing and patted the level 16 in front of him. But I''m afraid that the magician who has no hope of reaching level 17 in his whole life will burst out laughing again.


    To tell you the truth, the magician was quite tall. Anksiram was sitting on the chair again and couldn''t reach his shoulder. The magician squatted down and let anksiram pat him on the shoulder.


    But he heard a burst of laughter, "Hey, old man, what did you eat these days?"


    The magician was also stupefied by a few words from anchoram, "no I didn''t eat anything. It''s about the same as everyone else. " Then he flashed in his heart. Did Lord anchoram ask me about stealing food? But that little girl''s magic apprentice is really delicious.Anksiram laughed a few more times, "without eating anything special, how can we make so much progress?". I dare say that even the little guy who has to recite art from numbers can''t see the rarity of this magic array. "


    Listen to anksiram say so, that magician is also stunned, rare place?


    anksas like as two peas of the two magic points, "don''t you see that the two magic squares are exactly the same?"


    listening to Anke Arthur Ram as like as two peas, the old wizard was suddenly stunned. Yes, these two magic lines are exactly the same.


    At least with his naked eyes, there is no change at all. You should know that those of them who have been dealing with the magic circle are very sensitive to the magic circle.


    With the naked eye alone, we can see the difference of a few microns. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 43

    Don''t underestimate the difference of a few microns. If you can see the error of a few microns with the naked eye, you can see the difference of a thousand microns with equipment.


    The magician shook his lips. "You mean Is it that thing? "


    Anksiram closed his mouth and said with a smile, "yes, yes, holy grain."


    The magician quickly lowered his head. Shengwen is not a technology belonging to this world, but a powerful technological ability from the outside world. Shengwen is an existence between ability and equipment.


    It can be tattooed on a person''s body, and then it can improve the person''s ability to a certain extent, that is, like many online game novels, it can obtain a passive effect.


    This thing was learned by anksiram in another dimension during a journey. Of course, it is not so much learning as plundering. Holy tattoo can be said that as long as you have enough carrying capacity, it can be tattooed on your body and get a great bonus.


    The degree of this bonus can achieve the effect of surpassing the level.


    According to anksiram, holy stripes have been widely used in that world. People with three holy stripes on their bodies will be called holy fighters. Holy fighters are not simply soldiers, but mages, archers, soldiers, knights and so on. Each holy tattoo is not necessarily for the improvement of human beings, the lower may only be 5%, but the higher can reach nearly 30%, which has reached the level of cross level!


    After ankselam brought back this technology, many people did learn it in the temple. But soon, there was a situation that the accuracy was not up to standard. First, it was considered to be a matter of equipment. Later, it was found that drawing holy lines required a certain level of magic level, and later, it also required extreme accuracy of the magic array sensitive.


    This has seriously restricted the development of Shengwen for a long time. Anksiram has met the standard in all aspects, but there is one aspect that she has not met the standard, that is patience.


    It takes patience to draw holy lines.


    At the beginning, anksiram wanted to further study, but soon she found that although the threshold of these holy lines was nothing to her, there was a threshold that she could not cross. She was very impatient.


    So although this holy grain spread to the world, but to tell the truth, not many people know the existence of holy grain, and only some families with extremely strong strength and financial resources know its existence.


    At this time, ankesheram could not close his mouth with a smile. "Jelf is really good. He found a holy tattoo master at a glance."


    The magician moved his lips. He wanted to say that the reason why Geoff sent him away was that he wanted anksiram to cultivate him into a horrible killing machine. But seeing anksiram''s happy appearance at this time, he closed his mouth wisely. No matter what happened to these big people, at the end of this month, there will be a good one on his bill That''s the number.


    As for that Li, now the magician can''t help but have a tendency to flatter him. You should know that the holy pattern makers bring not only the bonus, but also a very obvious problem.


    That is, in this world, if you reach level 17 or above, you can be called Saint. This so-called saint is just a kind of title, but it is also equivalent to a deterrent force.


    Above isiugar, the so-called holy ten mage is just a strong one at level 16 or so.


    Only the four heavenly kings among them have level 18, but among the holy lines, there are many complexities, which can only be called medium holy lines. They can increase a person''s strength by about 30%. In this way, it is directly cross level. If a person has three, there is no doubt that he has reached the Holy Level in terms of combat effectiveness.


    Although these people have not reached the Holy Level in the realm, the problem is that their combat effectiveness has been crushed by the same opponents. In war, this kind of thing is weapons of mass destruction, and the people who created them represent that they can create endless wealth.


    There is endless wealth hidden behind the simple calculation. No one who can work in the temple has amazing calculation power. The old magician has just calculated out in an instant, and there is no limit to his future.


    All of a sudden, anksiram stopped laughing. "From today on, you will adjust his course for me. Well, let me think about his name? Li Li, right? Well, you should pay attention to training him well and make him a holy tattoo master. "


    Listening to what ankesheram said, several people looked at each other, and the old magician nodded.


    Time passed quickly. This month soon came to the middle of the month. It was strange that my courses had changed. A large number of theoretical courses disappeared from my schedule, and a lot of courses about magic array were added.


    This made Li feel a little strange, but he didn''t care much, just continued to study.


    At this time, he had forgotten his original intention, but turned to enrich himself as soon as possible. He didn''t think that jieerfu would easily let himself go when he got to the back.As usual, Li went back to his residential area, only to see a person who had been waiting for him. Without looking, Li knew who she was, the little female mage who had never given up on herself.


    Li Li watched the little girl magic hand the metal plate to herself. Li Li said thank you as usual and walked into her room. As usual, the little girl magician stamped her feet with indignation. In fact, Li had already become the target of many young magicians in the temple.


    After all, Li Li looks very handsome, and it''s the person sent by Geoff himself. You know, Geoff is a student who graduated from anksiram ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 44

    The future of Li is limitless in these people''s eyes. At least it''s much more comfortable than to hook up with those old men of grade 17 or 18. However, Li has no desire for them. After all, these little girls can''t really see their strength. If they want to make Li pay attention to a few eyes, they should be at least at the level of grade 15?


    From now on, I am more concerned about my expenditure and income. Sure enough, when I see the ratio of my income to expenditure this month, I feel that it''s dark at the moment. If I save one month''s expenditure for two months, I will only get a balance of income and expenditure.


    It''s hard to imagine that I would be thinking about how to live like a little man at home.


    But soon he couldn''t help wiping his eyes. Yes, he was right. This month''s scholarship was surprisingly high, reaching 700000 gold coins.


    Li certainly knows what 700000 gold coins can represent, but why did he get such a high scholarship?


    At this time, there was a rumor that Li would become a holy tattoo master in the whole temple of anksiram.


    After getting the news, many people went to investigate the function of Shengwen.


    Then their eyes changed when they looked at Li. At this time, Li has surpassed the human image in their eyes. Now Li is clearly a gold coin that can walk!


    And it''s going to keep producing gold coins.


    So Li received a lot of gifts the next day. Of course, these gifts were sent by some level-13 or level-4 magicians. Most of them were magic pens, special drawing paper and other things. Li accepted them without any difference.


    In fact, he also has a headache now. A large number of newly added magic circles and inexplicable painting courses all need to use special materials for painting assignments.


    Not to mention other things, these things need to be done in special magic environment when they are drawn. Those special drawing rooms need high usage fees.


    Moreover, the price of the special ink used in drawing magic array and drawing pictures is terrible. The consumption of magic pen is also a big problem for Li Li. As for the magic crystal used in the drawing room, it is a gift given to him by another level 18 magician long ago.


    But there are only three cases, but after this period of time, the use of the crystal is about to see the bottom. I can absolutely believe that the price of these magic crystals is absolutely high.


    He doesn''t know that his future has been designated as holy tattoo master. Neither he nor jerf would like to see this result, but he is only worried about how he will spend the next month, and jerf has no time to take care of the things here.


    Everything is going along a weird route.


    And the life here has become very expensive. Soon, I find that I can''t support my study life in the next month. But the next month, when I see my bill, I feel dizzy again, because the scholarship on my bill begins to surge, and the surge is the number that I can continue to study Quantity.


    This makes us think maliciously, is this the means that anksiram deliberately wants him to stay here? However, Li also knows that the longer he studies here, the more benefits he will get. Naturally, he has no extra words.


    Soon after living here for more than a year, there was no change in Li''s appearance. It seems that although ankselam sealed the power of Li, he did not seal the quality of long life.


    From suddenly want to go out to have a look, think back to their past, can''t help but want to smile, I recently is too honest, this year I really like a quail general learning, want to come to their own through before that is a scum can''t be too much.


    When he thought of this, he immediately put down his homework and walked outside. Through the external transmission array, he could go directly to the middle zone of the temple, where there was a lookout square, where many people would enjoy the surrounding scenery.


    I''d like to see it today. Quite a lot of fees in the temple are very high, and some things are common people. For example, this teleportation belongs to the aristocratic class in many places. Here, you only need to pay ten gold coins.


    Of course, it is known that ten gold coins can live for a poor family for a month, but for magicians, the price of a bottle of medicine is not enough, let alone the magicians in the temple.


    I saw several familiar faces when I walked into the magic circle. These guys are all level 4 magicians. I can see them after a glance.


    However, in the temple, these magicians are all clerks. Although their family background is prominent enough, in the temple of anksiram, level 1 to level 5 magicians can only be called apprentices. These people do not deserve to be called magicians.


    Li doesn''t care much about these. He just tidies up the clothes that haven''t been tidied up for many days. The magic array transmits very fast. When the transmission array shows that it has arrived, Li suddenly feels a pain in his waist. Almost in a flash, Li already knows that he has been attacked.Who is Li? You''re a veteran who started fighting hundreds of years ago!


    A person who is strong enough to die is expected to circle the earth. At the moment of being attacked, he is ready to fight back. But at the next moment, he feels that he can''t move for half a minute.


    For the understanding of magic has been very strong away, almost in an instant to understand that they are bound!


    At least five levels of magic! From the feeling of this strength, his face suddenly changed, these guys are absolutely prepared! They can''t send out this level of magic at all, unless they use props!


    So it seems that these guys are behind the scenes!


    He didn''t fight back immediately. He wanted to see what these guys wanted to do. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 45

    As soon as the protection outside the teleportation array was opened, Li Mengdi was pushed out of the teleportation array. He didn''t have any defense preparation this time, and he didn''t want to prepare. The weaker he pretended to be, the more proud the opponent would be, and the more exposed he would be.


    Li Li fell to the ground directly, and his great strength made him dizzy, which made him angry. Although his strength was sealed by anksiram, his constitution was absolutely strong. If he was really an ordinary person, he would break several ribs.


    At this time, a burst of laughter came from behind, and Li frowned. These guys didn''t seem to have any scheming at all. If the other party found such a person to deal with them, it seems that the behind the scenes emissary didn''t have any scheming. Is it really useful to be so careful?


    A young magician came to Li and watched Li stand up slowly. He was a little surprised. He knew his strength just now. Originally, he calculated that Li would fall to the ground and wail for a while.


    When he got up, he looked at the young man carefully. The young man seemed to be only 15 or 16 years old. When he saw him, he was only level 4 or 5. But now it seems that the young man''s magic level has reached level 8.


    In fact, people who have reached this level at this age can be called genius, but in the temple, it is just the degree of excellence.


    The guy in front of him is no less talented than himself, so he came to this conclusion.


    But who did you offend in this temple? I just study and study all the time, and never take care of other people''s affairs. This is really sitting at home behind closed doors. Disaster comes from heaven.


    The young man suddenly touched at the foot of Li and grabbed a painting tube. Li frowned. It was his own painting homework, because he was going to hand in his homework after a stroll, but he didn''t want to be picked up by this guy.


    Li frowned, reached out his hand and said, "give it back to me."


    The boy seemed to have heard something funny and said with a smile, "young man, it seems that you haven''t figured out the situation yet."


    Just for a moment, several people gathered around. They were all the guys who sat with them and sent them to the battle. Li ignored them and just opened his hand and said, "give me your homework."


    as the acme of perfection, as like as two peas, the boy laughed and opened the picture tube, and drew out the work from his party. The landscape map was painted with special magic ink. It was almost identical to the original one, which is the most surprising thing. Even the thirteen level magician of the teaching and painting is all amazed.


    The young man took a look at the painting in his hand, and a sarcastic smile appeared on his face. "Yo, where''s the great painter?" Then he slowly folded the painting.


    This makes Li can''t help but frown. The material of this painting has consumed 30000 gold coins, which makes Li very painful. Now this young man just makes a slight fold, and now this thing can''t be handed in.


    Li was ready to bear it for a while, waiting for the people behind the scenes to come out and solve this ignorant guy, but it seems that he can''t bear it anymore.


    Li Li gently moved his wrist. He wanted to tell this guy not to mess with others, but he heard the boy laugh, "I said you are so big, don''t you even have a brain? How many people do you want to fight against me? I really can''t see that you have any ability to let that guy anksiram accept you as a student, but your little face and butt are very good. "


    Li sighed slightly. It seemed that he didn''t have to bear it at all. Although he was young, he seemed to know everything. Li sighed, "give me back the painting! Now, now


    His voice became louder, and immediately attracted the eyes of some people. When he saw Li, these people began to whisper. Although Li didn''t communicate with others, many people knew Li. After seeing Li angry, some people were ready to get involved.


    At this time, it''s not that the other party will let the opposite side go if they return the painting to him, but that they are worried that they will damage the painting later. If it''s just the current degree of damage, it''s estimated that they can recover half of the cost.


    The boy shook the picture in his hand, and then folded it again slowly


    From the heart of the flash immediately estimated that only one-third of the material back, "back to me!" This time, the voice of leaving became louder. You should know that even 10000 gold coins are very important on the bill.


    But the taunt on the boy''s face became more serious. Of course, he knew why Li wanted to take it back. Ten thousand gold coins were nothing to him. He suddenly threw the painting on the ground, and then kicked it out with his own shoes? Now I give it to you! If you kowtow to me, take back the painting! "


    Now there is no need to take back the painting. Li sighed slightly. He didn''t stop him or rob the painting, but just said slowly, "I really don''t want to be so high-profile. In this case, you should pity yourself slowly."As for the young man who was beaten by himself, there was a look of disbelief in his eyes. Then he spat out a few snow-white teeth and said, "how dare you beat me, kill him!"


    The youth really didn''t expect to leave this guy will fight back, and then did not wait for his words to fall, from the fist has reached his face, click! After a crisp sound, the boy covered his face and began to wail.


    It was so crisp that people around could not help covering their noses. It''s hard to imagine that Li could do this.


    After all, here are some magicians, let them use the nose to accept such a punch, anyone present is not willing to. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 46

    No one would have thought of such a rude solution.


    In fact, most people''s impression of Li is that a simple young man has spent all his time on his study. Unlike many magicians, Li has no irascible temper or arrogance towards low-level magicians.


    They are always modest, which leads them to almost subconsciously think that it''s the teenager who looks like his nose bone has burst.


    As for the young man, he felt dark at this time, and then the black was immediately covered by all kinds of strange and colorful colors. This was a huge impact, which led to the damage of his retina. Although it may lead to blindness for many civilians, it obviously won''t cause any trouble for a magician like him.


    But how can it end like this.


    Li suddenly grabbed his head, then turned over, face up, and pressed the young man''s head to the ground. If there is nothing else, then the young man will die!


    At this time, there was a sneer in his heart. Since he forbeared to be bullied, he could only kill the chicken for the monkey. If the monkey still wanted to jump out, li really didn''t mind killing the monkey directly. Anyway, only living people would regret it!


    It seems that the young man is also aware of the crisis of life and death, suddenly pulled off his necklace, almost in a flash, a huge force suddenly flew away from the bullet, from frowned, this guy has a lot of things, actually has a protective shield.


    Looking at the milky white hood which is at least level 7 or so, Li slightly took a breath, and suddenly burst out a shuddering breath on his body. Although he is not strong now, his skill of using power is absolutely the best among the experts, and Li is ready.


    It takes three punches to break the shield, but after three punches, it is estimated that one''s hand will be useless, but if one wants to teach the other a lesson, he can only do so.


    If you want to kill the boy in front of you, you have to kill him first!


    From just about to start, the young man roared, "I''m going to kill you!"


    At this time, the young man''s face with a bit of madness, abruptly pulled off his own ring, poured into the magic and crushed it. The magic surging out of the moment made Li slightly stunned, and then suddenly jumped out backward. The magic was at least level 5 or above!


    "The roar of the fire dragon!" The young man roared wildly, and a terrible flame burst out from the ring in his hand, shooting towards Li Li!


    Leave tiny a Leng, isn''t this natz''s trick? Of course, now Li also knows that he can''t be in a daze, so he dodges to one side, but he doesn''t think that the fire seems to have the tracking nature, and continues to follow his escape route.


    At this time, a windwall blocked in front of him. He didn''t expect anything from the windwall. No matter who put the windwall, you should know that the windwall is only level 3 magic, and even fireball can''t block it. How can he block such an attack.


    Centrifugal just flashed this idea, see that fireball just touched the wind wall, then coax disappeared, at the same time, the wind wall also disappeared.


    "What happened?" The voice was familiar. He turned his head and looked at the sloppy mage, who was also himself. Melita sighed and said, "well, tarot, have you forgotten what level of MAGE you are?"


    Melita knew this young man. He could have been a student of anksiram, because his family had some money and had some trade contacts with anksiram temple. But his quota was suddenly robbed by Li, so he pointed the spear at Li. It''s understandable for Melita.


    However, Tarot has already been a level 8 magician for a long time. According to this level, he is more than two levels away, so he can''t be challenged by Tarot, and Li can also have sufficient reasons to refuse this challenge.


    When she said that, Li slowly rubbed her wrist, "if you want to die, I''ll be happy to accompany you. Listen, who loses is not leaving the temple, but dying."


    Listen to from say so, Wei Rita is also slightly stunned, because he can hear from the body, from this is not put cruel words, if from a while can kill taro, think from is absolutely not soft.


    Taro listened to this and laughed wildly, "let''s see how strong you are, but I won''t let you die. If you lose, you lick the floor of the girls'' toilet for a week, and I''ll let you go, OK?"


    Then he laughed wildly and strode into the magic circle.


    From slightly sighed a tone, looked at the Wei Li TA, "kill people here should not violate the law?"


    This stunned Melita. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 47

    After a moment''s hesitation, she sighed in her eyes. "Don''t worry. If you are in danger later, someone will do it. His level is too much higher than you, and he has a lot of magic props, so..."


    Listen to Wei Li TA''s words, leave slowly shake head, "it doesn''t matter, again many magic props as long as can''t start?"


    Soon after, he was told to go to the duel arena on the top floor of the temple of anksiram half an hour later.


    In the temple of anksiram, the general way to solve disputes is to pay money. Whoever can make the other party accept full compensation will be considered as a victory. Of course, since ancient times, whoever has a hard fist is the boss. You can challenge anyone, but the condition is that the strength of the other party can''t be lower than two levels.


    You know, when you reach level 10, it''s just a crush on your IQ.


    Of course, if the strength of the two is not much different, and you do not accept the duel, then there is no doubt that your timidity will be discussed by many people for a long time.


    He didn''t think about it at all. He just wanted to kill a chicken.


    As for Melita, if something happens later, she will be the first to lick the toilet? There is a sense of disdain in her eyes. No matter what level of Tarot''s strength, her brain is below the normal level.


    Who are you from? Lord anksiram''s students, if Li licks the toilet, then taro still wants to leave here alive?


    Half an hour later, he walked slowly to the duel field. The duel field was very small, but it was only within 20 meters. After all, it was just a duel between two level 10 magicians. Most people had guessed the result before the duel, which was no more than level 5, but Tarot had reached level 8.


    By this time, taro had cleaned himself up, and the wound on his face was just some emergency measures. However, the clothes have been changed. It''s a neat magic robe, and it belongs to the duel style. This style is not so comfortable compared with the daily use of the magic robe, but it has a certain defensive force.


    The top of the duel magic robe can save one magic attack below level 3. In this way, you can prevent yourself from being interrupted by the opponent''s small magic when preparing for the duel.


    From looking at in front of taro slightly sighed, such preparation is difficult to let people think that he is not prepared.


    On the other side, two remarkable people stood by.


    Both of them were disciples of anksiram. Later, when Li understood them, he probably only knew that the male''s name was Brad and the female''s name was Belluno.


    Both of them are high-ranking figures in the plot behind the goblin''s tail. Brad first established the magic Development Council, and then formed the six demon generals of the three dark guilds. As for Bellino, he became one of the judges of the Senate.


    It can be said that these two people are the role of Chiu and surprise in the future of isiugar.


    They could not see anything special when they stood together. It was just that Brad looked very tall, with dark skin and long silver hair falling from his head.


    It doesn''t look like a magician. On the contrary, it looks like a stronger soldier.


    Bellino looked away and then at Brad, and snorted coldly, "Brad, this is not like your style. What if you can''t accept such an obvious provocation?"


    Brad at this time a smile, "I just let taro that idiot to start a duel, who knows that boy who root tendon wrong, actually did so many superfluous things."


    "Oh? You made him make that bet, didn''t you


    Brad nodded, "well, it''s good for the boy to leave here. You know, I came here to learn holy tattoo, but the teacher wants to make this boy become holy tattoo master. You know, no matter what kind of magic he studies, every student of the teacher is different as a vice profession. From alchemy, pharmacy, engineering, magic, history, mathematics And so on various aspects, the teacher always just teaches a kind of vice occupation to one person, and the other students can learn only a scratch at most. "


    "Is that so?" Belluno sighed, "are you not afraid that the teacher will find you?"


    "Are you kidding me? You know, I can rank in the top three for my talent among the teachers'' disciples. I''ve only been studying magic for two years. Do you want me to tell you my real strength? I''ve reached the bottleneck of level 9. As long as I go up, I''ll be level 10. What''s more, the teacher is very concerned about me. The scholarship I found is no less than 100000 gold coins a month! "


    Listen to him say so, Belluno also picked eyebrows, and then said with a smile, "it''s really a fast upgrade speed, but are you insulting my IQ? As far as I know, there is no less than your scholarship every month. Besides, this month''s scholarship is equivalent to half a year''s scholarship. "Brandt snorted, but he didn''t talk to Belluno any more. Belluno''s words hit his pain. You know, he fought with his brother for nearly half a year before he finally entered the temple. If he really let Li become the holy tattoo master, all his efforts would be in vain.


    And on the other side, after the ruling mage confirmed that Lizhen wanted to fight with a level 8 mage, he nodded and said, "now the duel begins."


    Taro quickly began to make magic gestures, from frowning, taro used the magic genre is actually a very rare genre. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 48

    The name of the genre used by tarot is called "Naruto.".


    The magicians of this school advocate not to sing magic, but to gather and attack magic elements simply through gestures.


    You should know that the earliest magic is to use chanting and gestures, add a variety of special props such as spices, coupled with strict environment and time to release.


    Then these contents were gradually deleted, and the place and environment gradually became the magic array, singing, gestures, and special materials became the subject of discussion.


    Later, special materials began to be abandoned, and more became magic equipment and disposable props.


    The choice of gestures and singing has been put on the table by many people.


    Yes, many magicians encourage the combination of the two, which can greatly shorten the casting time of magicians, but soon some magicians with flexible hands can make their magic release at an amazing speed through the extremely fast movement of gestures.


    In addition, if two hands are active at the same time, the simultaneous release of two magic can be started at a very low level.


    Later, after reaching a certain level, magicians can even release low-level magic through a snap of their fingers. Later, this kind of magician became the mainstream in the duel, and even suppressed the singing stream magicians.


    Looking at Tarot''s clear and accurate gestures and the surging magic waves in the air, he sighed slightly. Even an idiot could see that Tarot was using Arcane Missiles.


    This kind of low-level magic can''t do enough damage to Li, but it can suppress Li, because Li has probably guessed that the magic missile he used is absolutely plural.


    Level 1 magic is nothing to Tarot. In this world, there is a certain rule for a magician to release magic. If he is a human, the level of magic he can release is his level plus 1 divided by 2, That is to say, if you add a level 1 magician, the magic it can release is level 1 magic. Of course, if it is level 2, the magic it can release is still level 2, but it will be more relaxed.


    At the same time, when a magician can use level 4 magic, he will get a lot of bonus when using level 1 magic, such as casting speed and power. When using level 2 magic, the bonus of these two items is also very big, but it is obviously not as big as when releasing level 1 Magic.


    This is also the reason why the temple will not allow the senior magicians to challenge the junior magicians, because it has formed a crush.


    Of course, there are not so many things for professional magicians. You can understand that traditional magicians pour water into the cup when they release their magic. The higher their level is, the larger their capacity will be and the bigger the pot mouth will be. The capacity of the cup is fixed, so they consume a fixed mana when they release magic.


    And specialized magicians, they use a special magic ability, the various tricks are actually the extension of this ability. You can control the amount of input of this ability at will. In comparison, the traditional magician is more like a diversified fort, while the specialized magician is similar to a movable armored car.


    Soon, the magic of Tarot appeared. It was 27 Aoshu missiles. These Aoshu missiles were divided into 331 groups. A total of nine groups of Aoshu missiles flew towards Li''s body. During the flying process of those Aoshu missiles, six groups flew to Li''s left and right sides respectively, and three of them flew directly to Li''s body.


    Eight level magician can have such strength, can''t help but slightly sigh, this guy is really a little ability.


    If you don''t mess with yourself, maybe he will become a genius in many years.


    Li Li looks at the guy in front of him with some sadness. Unfortunately, the dead person will not become a genius. Li slowly raises his hand and watches the nine Arcane Missiles bombard him. The judge slowly raises his hand. He just waits for Li to fall down and decides that Li has lost the duel.


    And others also lost interest. A magician below level 5 won nine Arcane Missiles without any means of defense. That''s basically the result of the inevitable loss of combat effectiveness, and it may leave sequelae.


    But originally, Li was suppressed by three levels, and the result was no different for them.


    But soon, they were stunned, because Li took these nine Arcane Missiles, and his body didn''t even shake. He said something in his mouth and scratched a mark on his hand. What kind of magic would he use?


    Soon, they saw a fireball flying towards Tarot. Is it just fireball? Soon the second fireball appeared, then the third fireball, the fourth fireball


    Five fireballs flew towards Tarot. Li took a deep breath. He did have the control power to use five fireballs at the same time, but the magic was not allowed at all. Just now, he swallowed a whole bottle of high magic potion. The price of this potion was ten thousand gold coins!


    With his current magic, this potion can just make up for the magic he needs to release a fireball in the time when he releases a fireball! That''s why he released five fireballs as a level five wizard.Taro is also slightly stunned, his hands quickly across the air, he did not expect that there is such a degree of means from the release of five fireballs at the same time, this is not the level below five magicians can achieve!


    Tarot is not sure if he wants to intercept five fireballs, and he doesn''t think he can have a body like that, which can be hard to regret magic. Besides, it''s not the same level to eat magic missiles and fireball!


    Just when his magic is finished, the next magic is finished, advanced magic defense!


    And the target is Tarot? Are you crazy? This is everybody''s idea. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 49

    From now on, he used all his magic and five fireballs to hurl at taro. In fact, if taro doesn''t deal with it well, he may be badly hurt.


    After all, no matter what level of magician, as long as the body has not been specially trained, then the defense is very low, and Tarot did not use defense magic at the beginning of the battle If Taro''s next reaction is not fast enough, then taro will definitely be hit hard.


    However, Tarot was very clever at this time. He did not choose to scatter all the five fireballs in the air, but began to prepare to cast a defensive magic.


    Although this defense magic may not be able to defend all the five fireballs, at least it can reduce most of its attack power.


    In this way, if you can still use magic, you will die if you have consumed almost all the magic!


    However, at this time, Li uses a defense magic, and this defense magic is aimed at taro!


    Yes, I used five fireballs, then a scroll, and a level 4 magic, advanced magic defense


    Many people don''t understand what this shield is for. Are you afraid of winning Tarot?


    Soon, Melita''s eyes widened. She didn''t seem to believe what she was seeing. Yes, her shield appeared after her fireball arrived at taro.


    In other words, the shield appears outside the fireball and tarot, and Tarot also completes his own defense magic at this time.


    However, now many magicians in the field of research have widened their eyes. Yes, it is beyond their imagination to use this thing now.


    After the experiment of killing a dragon in the sealed space with thirteen fireballs, another experiment appeared, that is, killing a level 15 magician with three fireballs in the sealed space! There are two sets of theoretical diagrams for the three fire and gas killing level 15 magicians.


    Now Li desperately controls the falling points of the five fireballs in his hand, and the falling points of the five fireballs make up these two sets of magic arrays!


    As for the so-called sealed space


    The sealed space doesn''t need to be solid, as long as the power of the fireball doesn''t dissipate, then even if it is successful, so the shield can also achieve this condition.


    Close your hands and explode!


    The flames of terror filled the shield in an instant, and then the shield that Tarot had just used desperately did not play any defensive role at all, so he flew back to annihilation in an instant.


    Tarot yelled, "no!" Then the man was blown high, and then fell heavily on the ground, now a quiet.


    Yes, everyone knows the way that three fireballs smash the shield, and most people here also know that laying fireballs in accordance with that kind of falling point can have a greater effect than throwing them around, but no one can believe that such a level five magician actually used it in actual combat. This is just a theoretical thing.


    In addition, a magic shield is used to make a chamber of Secrets effect.


    Li slowly rubbed his wrist. Just now, he did use a magic scroll. The magic scroll was sent during the magic experiment class.


    Because magic experiments are often accompanied by mistakes, and most of the results of mistakes are explosions.


    This magic defense scroll is sealed with an advanced defense magic to prevent students from being injured during the experiment.


    But I didn''t expect to be taken by Li as my own means of attack at this time.


    Everyone looked away, but none of them felt that they had taken advantage of it.


    There has always been such a saying in the temple of anksiram, "no matter what the method is, it is a good way to achieve the goal. To be able to defeat the other side is your own strength. "


    Besides, no one here is sure that he can use a magic power less than level 5 to break the shield of a level 8 magician in an instant.


    From at this moment inexplicably tall up.


    As for taro, who was believed to be a winner just now, lying on the ground panting powerlessly, he had nearly 70% burns.


    It seems that the landing point made at that moment is not particularly accurate. Otherwise, according to the conjecture of that experiment, even ten taros are dead now.


    But Li was not ready to let him go. He slowly rubbed his wrist and walked towards taro. He was not ready to let this guy go. Since I didn''t provoke you, you dare to provoke me, so don''t blame my men for being merciless.


    Li Li sighed slowly. Less than five meters in front of tarot, a man stopped him. It was Brad.


    "According to the duel rules, since the victory is divided, you can''t..." Before Brad finished, he walked around his body and went on to Tarot.


    Li didn''t explain to Brad or quarrel with him. Since he wanted to stop him, he had to fight back in a more insulting way.He ignored Brad, and Brad seemed to be stunned in disbelief. From childhood to adulthood, no one dared to treat himself like this.


    "If you leave, you will regret it." Brad yelled, but he didn''t expect to turn his head slowly to look at him? Then I''m waiting for your revenge. If you don''t do it to me, it will be you who will regret it in the future. "


    With that, he stepped on Tarot''s belly, and then on his wrist. The first time, Tarot began to cry bitterly. Everyone knew that Tarot had been abandoned, and everyone had their own magic source, but everyone''s magic source was in a different position, but most people''s position was in a small place Abdominal position, or above the hands.


    Tarot''s magic is obvious. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 50

    Generally speaking, because the source of magic comes from the lower abdomen of the body, people can use singing to activate magic faster. The reason why Tarot chose gesture instead of singing to release magic is also very simple - his source of magic is in his hands.


    Generally speaking, magicians who use Shouliu have their own magic source.


    It is estimated that this is also the reason why Tarot uses hand flow.


    At this time, Li obviously didn''t want to give taro any chance to step on the two places where he might have magic source once, and Li could be sure that he had a certain amount of magic at this time, and the heavy blow could definitely destroy his magic source.


    From this time slightly sighed, "you really shouldn''t provoke me, whether it is you, or the monkey behind you, I will let you completely give up any idea to me."


    Now that you start, you have to be thorough. You know this very well. You have to let the other party not even look at me with hatred. Either you can only look at me with cowardice in the future, or you can die for me.


    It''s a simple thing!


    After she hit Tarot hard, she didn''t go to see Brad''s face and left. As for the elder martial sister, Belluno, although she didn''t do anything to herself, she didn''t help herself. She was not ready to stick her ass.


    Sure enough, after Li''s attack, no one wants to attack Li any more. At least on the surface, Li can use level 3 serial fireball at level 5, even if it is completed by some kind of high-efficiency recovery potion. But it can also prove that Li''s talent in actual combat is not lower than his talent in magic array, at least already There are no idiots who dare to jump out and follow me.


    Li was immersed in his study again. A month later, Li heard the news that Brad had been expelled. When Li heard the news, he was stunned. Yes, he was a student of anksiram, but the problem was that Brad was also a student. So why did anksiram choose to favor himself?


    Brad is the person behind the scenes. It''s probably speculated that after all, there are only two people who have conflicts of interest with him in this temple, one is Brad and the other is Belluno.


    Belluno is obviously a pharmacist, but Brad may have the same direction as himself.


    Li Ke can clearly remember that many of Brad''s courses are the same as his own, but the difference is that his own class is arranged by the teacher, while Brad spends money on it.


    Although he had to pay for the departure, Brad paid more than three times as much.


    Then the girl who had been giving herself metal cards told herself that a second student would be sent to Brad''s family.


    This makes Li frown again, Brad''s family?


    In fact, there is no so-called Brad''s family in the original work of goblin''s tail. It is uncertain whether his son is his son or not, and the person who has the closest relationship with Brad is his other personality -- Wu.


    Yes, that very powerful magician, even the saint ten mage, may not be able to defeat the super strong one.


    From touching his chin, a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, which seemed more and more interesting. In this way, my study life here will not be too boring, right?


    At this time, anksiram is sitting in the top room of the temple, which is his bedroom and her conference room. No one will show any disrespect to anksiram here.


    In fact, anksiram''s bedroom has a space of nearly 1000 square meters, which is full of light. If ordinary people enter it, they will lose themselves and go crazy to death because of various illusions. When magicians enter it, they will see what they want to see most, even if you want to see only one square meter of space, then you can see Only anksiram was very unskilled, lying on the chair eating fruit.


    That fruit is not a rare variety, on the contrary, it is some ordinary grapes, apples and so on.


    But if you underestimate these fruits too much, you are wrong. These fruits contain very high energy. They are brought by anksiram from another space.


    In ankseram''s words, although these fruits look very similar to the fruits in the interface, the plane they grow is far higher than this plane.


    The energy contained in it is beyond the endurance of people below level 20.


    Of course, most of the people here are below level 20.


    Anksiram took a look at the more than 30 mages who had gathered below. They were the only people who could enter anksiram''s dormitory.


    In a sense, anksiram''s dormitory is not a part of the temple, but a space has been opened up in the temple. Although the gate to anksiram''s dormitory has always been there, even the lowest apprentice here knows how to get to anksiram''s dormitory, but no one has ever been able to get to anksiram''s dormitory without passing anksiram Thuram entered her bedroom with her consent.First of all, after entering the gate, there are countless ghost knights on the way to axelram''s dormitory. These ghost knights are the enemies that axelram killed when he traveled in the past. Their strength varies from level 15 to level 19, but this is only the level above the surface. If they lose consciousness, they will attack without knowing life and death, but it is the same No strategy.


    Even with the skills of his life, he is not necessarily the opponent of the strong.


    But there are nearly a thousand such knights in the spiral corridor leading to the dormitory of anksiram!


    This is enough to frighten the vast majority of the enemy, and when you enter the bedroom of anksiram, you will face more terrible enemies. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 51

    There are more than 30 magicians under anksiram who have reached level 17 or above. These guys who have the title of enchanted tutor are not like those ghost knights. They don''t have any strategy. When they gather together, they can flatten any enemy.


    Of course, the power is absolute. If you are stronger than these 30 mages, you will have to face anksiram. If you can even defeat anksiram, it is obvious that you can trample anksiram''s graceful body and enjoy all anksiram''s rights and property.


    However, this is only a dream for almost all people in the world, or the vast majority of them dare not even dream it. Of course, I mean 100%.


    Anksiram yawned. "Brad, how did you solve it?"


    Now a handsome young man stepped forward and said, "he has been expelled."


    "Oh?" Anchoram put an apple in his mouth and suddenly widened his eyes. "Is that right? He is my student


    The handsome young man continued without any hesitation, "but he has become extremely hostile to Li. This situation can''t be ignored. I think it''s better to expel him."


    Anchoram waved and said, "I don''t mean to blame you, but you should remember me. What''s your responsibility?"


    The young man said slowly, "well, help your highness solve his financial problems."


    "Well, since you know that you want to help me solve my financial problems, but I remember if you take that little guy away, will there be a problem of loving you in finance?"


    The young man continued, "yes, if Brad left alone, our budget would be in deficit, because the scholarship you gave us was too high."


    After all, it is estimated that there is a young man in this temple who dares to talk to anksiram like this. He is anksiram''s financial administrator. If he had not been there, the temple''s finance would have collapsed.


    It was also she who came up with the idea of transforming this temple into a person who could cultivate a large number of talents and apply them to the whole temple system again.


    It can be said that although his strength just reached the edge of level 17, no one here dares to underestimate him.


    Anksiram nodded. "How are you going to make up for the deficit?"


    The young man sighed slightly. "Brad''s gone. We can recruit his brother again."


    When she heard the young man say this, ankselam nodded. She vaguely remembered that Brad''s brother had fought openly and secretly for the right to enter the temple with his brother. "Well, it''s OK. Brad''s father also has this idea, but it''s not enough."


    Listening to what anksiram said, the young man continued, "yes, so I''ve added one more student to your position."


    When the young man said this, several other mages began to talk to each other. One of them asked, "it''s not very good. After all, the adult''s student position is very expensive because it''s extremely rare..."


    Listen to this magic teacher said, the man is a smile, "it doesn''t matter, I will be in the identity of this strict card dead, because this time I look for adult students status is very high."


    Very high? All of a sudden, everyone was interested. After all, once some princes and princesses of the Empire wanted to become students of anksiram, anksiram did not agree. However, the young man said so, and they were too embarrassed to say anything else. At this time, anksiram suddenly coughed and said, "although he has good talent in magic, he can still live Use those theories, but only five fireballs can be used in level five, and it''s a clever way... "


    Listen to ankesaram say so, suddenly a mage carefully said, "my Lord, according to the level, you can only use level 2 magic, and fireball is the low level magic in Level 3."


    After hearing this, ankesaram was stunned, and then began to recall, "it seems that I was right. When I was a first-class magician, I was only able to release level 5 magic. Well, it seems that Li is pretty good. OK, OK, that''s it. I can still accept the result."


    Of course, Li didn''t know what anksiram said at this time, otherwise Li would definitely vomit blood.


    In fact, Li is one of those geniuses. Not only does he have a high level of magic, but he also has a high talent in controlling magic. Otherwise, he will not easily control the fireball to the place where he needs to explode.


    However, from this time, there are more things to make yourself sick, because today he has started to involve the drawing of the intermediate magic array. Compared with the low-level magic array, the most significant feature of the intermediate magic array is that it is expensive!A magic pen made of a hot Flamingo feather is worth nearly 50000 gold coins, and it is estimated that it can only be used for about three times. The blood of the hell devil that has just been unsealed is worth 100000 gold coins. At this time, the cloth he practiced using is star pattern cloth, which is worth 10000 gold coins, but it is also a considerable expense.


    You know, in each kingdom, ten thousand gold coins can arm a small group of soldiers!


    Li Li takes another look at the metal sheet sent by the girl and sighs. The cost of the metal sheet is increasing, but there are more and more scholarships. Although I don''t know why anksiram will give me so much money, Li feels a little uncomfortable.


    After all, I''m likely to turn against anksiram in the future. After all, I want to leave here. I don''t know if it will conflict with what she wants to do. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 52

    When he was thinking hard in the room, he didn''t think that he was targeted again.


    As usual, the girl who had been sending metal cards for Li had just left the room, and almost ran into a person. However, the girl obviously often encountered this kind of thing, and suddenly stopped. It was not that there were no so-called local ruffians in the temple, nor that the girl had never been blackmailed.


    At this time, she heard very quickly, and did not really bump into each other. The girl understood that the other party would never give up her idea, and said, "I''m sorry." Then he walked right past him.


    But then the girl realized that the other side didn''t want to bump into her by chance, but deliberately wanted to find her own.


    Because after the other party found that he didn''t hit him at all, he directly reached out and held his wrist. The strength of the other party''s hand was extraordinary, as if he wanted to crush his hand bone directly. "What do you want to do..."


    The young girl just called and was stunned. "Lord Brad?"


    looks as like as two peas in Brad, but looks more gloomy than Brad. "Huh? So you know Brad. That''s easy. Are you Boomer? "


    The girl was stunned at first, then slowly stepped back, "yes, I am buma, I don''t know you..."


    Looking back at Boomer, Brad said slowly, "my name is Wu. You should know that I''m Brad''s brother and a new student of Lord anksiram."


    Buma continued to step back. In fact, Wu''s eyes were so terrible that buma couldn''t look directly at him. Even if he was watched by Wu, buma felt like a frog being watched by a poisonous snake, which could be swallowed at any time.


    Boomer didn''t know why he was targeted by Wu, but the malice from him couldn''t be concealed.


    Boomer continued to retreat behind, but at this time, without any warning, she came forward and pushed Boomer against the wall, the standard wall thumping posture. But Boomer could not bear it any more at this time, she yelled, "no matter what your identity is, if you continue to do this, I can only yell, if you take the law enforcement group Even if you are a student of his highness, I don''t think you can bear the anger of your highness


    In fact, buma also understands that the other party is absolutely unable to start on himself. In the whole temple, no one is willing to do anything that violates the temple rules. You can blackmail, but it is the other party''s choice after weighing whether to accept your blackmail or bear your endless harassment.


    In other words, as long as the two sides can reach an agreement, it doesn''t matter whether men and women live in the same room. But if you want to violate the rules here, I''m sorry, anksiram and his round table will never let you go.


    At this time, Wu Xiao said, "I don''t want to do anything to you. After all, you also know that the student status of Lord anksiram is more important than insulting you."


    Boomer gasped hard at this time, "so can I go?"


    Wu suddenly put a gold bag in from the neckline of boomer. The small but tight chest made the bag didn''t fall directly from Boomer''s robe to the ground. At this moment, Boomer was shocked.


    The next day, when buma brought the customized painting materials, Li was drawing a picture. When buma came in, Li looked up and said thank you, but his head couldn''t go down.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Li said slowly. In fact, Li had realized what happened to boomer. At this time, Li just looked at the past and felt that something different from the past had appeared in boomer.


    First of all, her movements are very unnatural. Her legs are shaking slightly, her eyes are slightly red and swollen. It seems that she has just cried for some time, not to mention the bruises on her neck and hands


    From slightly sighed a tone, "someone bullied you?"


    Buma shook his head slightly. "I''m sorry, maybe another apprentice will take care of you in the future..."


    "It''s not necessary." Li suddenly said, his voice was firm, which surprised boomer. He walked slowly and stroked the scar on Boomer''s hand, "let me see, the attack of the other side is similar to venting anger, and his attribute should be the attribute of the dark side. Let me think, this attribute should be the damage caused by the people with dragon blood in the body..."


    Listen to the words from the buma slightly stunned.


    Then Li said, "is it nothing?"


    Boomer opened her mouth and finally said slowly, "how do you know?"


    "Although I''ve been studying, I''m not an idiot. After Brad attacked me last time, although his brother may not have a good relationship with him, he probably won''t have a good idea for me." He turned over and took a tube of wound medicine from the drawer. He slowly smeared it on boomer. "Why don''t you report to the law enforcement corps?"Buma said with a bitter smile, "I agree with his beating. In fact, at first I thought he was going to rape me, but he just beat me and gave me more than 3000 gold coins. It''s worth beating us for 3000 gold coins. Of course, he will give me 30000 gold coins later, but the condition is that he can''t accompany you any more. "


    Listening to the words of buma, Li was stunned. For this young girl, Li had no feelings. But from the beginning, she entered the temple, and now buma has taken care of all the services of her clothing, food, housing and transportation. Even if this is her duty, Li still has some good feelings for her.


    "I''ll give you the 30000 gold coins..."


    Without saying anything about it, Boomer slowly began to shake his head. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 53

    Seeing Boomer shaking his head, he couldn''t help frowning, "what else did he promise you?"


    Hearing this, Boomer said with a smile, "it''s just 30000 gold coins. I need money very much, but I don''t want to earn your money. You are a good man. You can play with me and then abandon me. For you, tens of thousands of gold coins or paying for my study expenses are very simple things, but the problem is that you are a good man..."


    After that, buma stood up and stopped after two steps. "Thank you for your care. You know, I always sell some small news in the temple. One of the news you should be interested in is that Lord anksiram wants to train you to become a holy tattoo master, but I recommend you to listen to it Listen to other people''s understanding of Shengwen master. "


    Watching Boomer leave, Li didn''t stop her. After all, it was her own choice. After thinking about it for a while, Li didn''t take care of the painting homework on the table and went straight out. However, he didn''t choose the same road as boomer. After all, Boomer was different from him.


    Buma walked in the corridor, while Li went straight to the transmission array. This is the difference between the two people.


    I need to go to the library to see what the so-called holy tattoo master is.


    On the next day, the door of Andersen, the painting teacher, was knocked by Li. When he saw Li, Andersen was very surprised. Li was a student of axeram, which everyone in the temple knew, but the problem was that Li had no communication with himself.


    Even though my painting skills are among the best in the whole temple, the problem is that the teacher who teaches painting is another magic teacher who specializes in small object drawing.


    Suddenly from slowly said, "I need a separate guidance."


    When he heard that, Andersen was stunned. In fact, he did not expect that the meeting would say, "son, since you have found me, you probably know that I am not good at magic."


    In fact, Andersen also has a level of level 15 in terms of magic level, but in fact, this level is nothing compared with those old donkeys in the temple.


    But from this time, there is no meaning of retreat, "what I want to know is about Shengwen."


    Andersen was stunned. Many people know that Andersen was trained to become a holy tattoo master. But what do you want to do? "Well, I think you can go to other teachers for this matter. Although I am good at painting, I don''t involve the field of holy tattoo."


    "They? They haven''t been to the outside world for a long time, have they Li said slowly, "and you have been a royal painter or the leader of a royal mage in more than 30 countries. You have had relationships with more than 120 princesses and more than 30 princesses depending on your own talents. As for those noble ladies, there are countless..."


    Andersen coughed at this time, obviously did not understand what Li wanted to say.


    At this time, Li suddenly said, "what I want to say is that I have already known about Shengwen in the book, what I want to know is In the outside world, what is holy grain, what to do, and what people outside think of holy grain. "


    Listening to Li''s saying this, Andersen was stunned. In fact, he did not expect Li to say such a thing. This way of thinking is not like a young man at all.


    Andersen took a look at Li, sighed slightly, and let Li enter his own room. To his surprise, Andersen''s room did not meet the standard of a level 15 mage.


    There is no decoration in his room, just some paintings on the wall, but they are probably his own paintings. As for the furniture, it is just a bed and a table with some painting tools on the table.


    seems to be simultaneous interpreting, and Andern joined the temple in a state of near escape.


    "You ask the master of Shengwen what it is..." Andersen motioned to leave and sat down. Then he said, "in the eyes of common people, the holy tattoo master is the creator of a war Legion. If Lord anksiram and his students, as well as those who are stronger than level 12, and even the magicians above level 17, are extremely terrifying beings, they can easily destroy any existence, and the holy tattoo master can let them A group of weaker beings can be a king, a destroyer of the alliance. "


    "That is to say Compared with the strong above level 17, is the holy tattoo master more valued by the secular world? "


    "Well, it can be said that the amount and level of holy tattoo master''s painting determine his identity and status. It''s not only the weaker people who need holy tattoo, but even the strong people above level 17 need holy tattoo. A holy tattoo can give them extraordinary gain, which allows holy tattoo master to make many people owe him a lot of favor Accumulation can make a holy tattoo master form a daunting relationship network. In addition, secular people are not willing to fight against it. It can be said that the height of holy tattoo master is one of the most terrible existence in the world. "


    Of course, another terrible existence is anksiram.Then Andersen began to talk about the appearance and track of the holy tattoo master in this world.


    In today''s world, there are only a few holy tattoo masters. Although they can only draw middle and low-level holy tattoos, they are regarded as national treasures by many countries. Even if the benefits they bring are not so great, it is difficult to guarantee that they will not make sudden progress What''s more, they are a kind of deterrent force.


    Andersen''s narration is very detailed. He seems to regard Li as his close friend. He doesn''t realize that this kind of intimacy is abnormal.


    Of course, Andersen did not know that he had gained the affinity bonus in the temple of anksiram. Even if he knew, he could not be exempted.


    This is a gift at the level of anksiram, which he can''t see and exempt. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 54

    Listen to Andersen finish, Li slowly said, "thank you for your story, I need you to help me with another favor. I need someone who can teach me to kill. "


    Li said slowly, not caring at all. At this time, the expression on Andersen''s face was frozen.


    "You said Who taught you to kill? " Andersen said slowly, as if trying to chew up Li.


    "Because I suddenly found something, it seems that it''s because I haven''t killed people for a long time, and I''ve forgotten how to start. It also seems that I''m too weak, and some people who don''t know how to die want to step on my head."


    Listen to Li slowly say so, Andersen opened his mouth, but did not know what to say, do you want to educate Li that fighting is not good? Or is it illegal to kill?


    Andersen suddenly found that he had no reason to stop leaving and learn how to kill.


    Wu just came to the temple to attack Li. Many people know about it. Naturally, Andersen also knows about it. But he didn''t expect that Li was ready to fight back. Although he didn''t know what Li would do, Andersen sighed, "OK..."


    Listening to Li, Andersen took a deep breath. In fact, the reason for Li is far fetched, but it''s very real. For a teenager who wants to revenge, Andersen can fully understand the first half of Li as Li''s cruel words, "I know a man whose name is basansabah. People call him black blade, or the old man in the mountains. ¡±


    after listening to Andersen''s words, Li was also stunned. Basan Sabah, a legendary assassin, had heard of this name when he was studying the history of magic.


    This man''s strength is only level 14 or level 5, but with his own strength, he formed an assassin alliance organization that made everyone on the mainland fear. Later, this organization was exterminated by several mages, and then, basansabah began to assassinate all the leading mages.


    It''s just that basansabach doesn''t dare to stand out this time. He just lives in seclusion quietly. However, it''s not wrong to say that he is the most skilled murderer in the world when he assassinates people above level 17 with strength below level 15.


    Li nodded, and then handed a piece of paper to basansabach. On the paper, Li''s name was written. Besides Li De''s signature, it clearly said that Andersen had given Li many lessons this week. Of course, none of these lessons existed.


    Andersen frowned. This is


    "It''s a reward." Li said slowly, "if you take this piece of paper, you can pay you about 30000 gold coins in the temple''s finance, and I will pay for the gold coins in the end. At the same time, there is no relationship between us, right?"


    Leave slowly finish saying to open the door path straight leave.


    In fact, there are many people living here around the temple, and Basan Sabah is one of them. There are incomparably strict rules in the temple, but there is no such situation around the temple.


    In fact, the living environment around the temple is very bad. Because of the existence of the temple, there is no so-called manager, so it is the last haven for murderers. Even for a long time, the underground forces here can''t be looked directly at.


    As for the temple, the round table Council will only guarantee the safety of what it needs, such as food and drinking water. And other people outside the temple, it doesn''t matter.


    When he left the temple, he went directly into the outer area of the temple. When he came in, many people were looking at him. In fact, Li didn''t seem to be a kind person. Although Li has forgotten the feeling of killing people after two years, the momentum he exuded still makes people feel different.


    Several worlds away, the real environment is extremely bad, and the world with real killing skills is Huoying world. However, it has been many years since he left Huoying. After leaving Huoying, he also spent some time in other worlds. After that, these worlds are basically the respect of the strong, and the real killing techniques have begun to forget. Now It''s like, when you were in school, you were good at math, but after years of not using it, maybe you have to hesitate when you do basic arithmetic.


    It''s true that he will die along the way. He is watched by many people with bad intentions. He doesn''t care about this kind of person. He just walks silently. However, most people know that even if the strength of Li is not strong, no one who dares to come here is easy to offend.


    He went straight to a tavern that didn''t look very good. The tavern looked very shabby. Looking at the door that was about to fall down, he sighed a little. Who could have guessed that the old man in the mountain, who was once riding in the storm, would hide in such a place.


    Li slowly pushed the door open, but at the moment of pushing the door open, Li almost fell down. There was no other reason. The bad wine in the pub almost made Li faint.


    There were not many people in the tavern, and the place was not big. There were only four or five tables in the tavern, and there were four or five people sitting in it. At this time, they seemed to be full.First of all, there are two very big men in their eyes. Their clothes are elegant, but they look shabby, and they don''t fit very well. There are some bloodstains on them. It seems that they are not their own clothes, but they are clothes that they pick from other people.


    And the other people don''t seem to have anything special. If the most special thing is the middle-aged man standing behind the bar, his face is a little indifferent, just like those people outside. He looks at Li. It''s the eye God who looks at fat sheep, almost subconsciously. Li knows that the person in front of him is himself this time I''m looking for someone. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 55

    From looking at the man who looks no different from other middle-aged uncles, he looks weathered, but that''s it. There is a small knife wound on his face, but it can''t be seen that he is the kind of man who climbs out of the sea of flames.


    The man said, do you need anything? To be honest, there may not be anything you magicians can drink.


    Li shook his head slowly, then said, I''m not here to drink.


    No drinking? The middle-aged man sighed. It seems that you are looking for someone. You can''t make trouble here.


    He nodded away. Well, I''m looking for someone, and it seems that only you can find that person.


    Is that right? Well, who are you looking for?


    The old man in the mountain. He moved his lips, but the air became cold. At that time, the air here was also very cold. After all, this is the northernmost part of the whole aslant world. But at this time, he clearly felt that the cold was because of the terrible killing.


    With a terrible chill, let from even a finger can''t do.


    I took a breath of cold air, and this man''s killing intention has been condensed to the extent of the king''s domineering color!


    At this time, several other people in the tavern also stopped their actions, obviously influenced by the middle-aged man, but the killing intention was not aimed at them, so they looked up and down with great interest and left.


    After a long time, the middle-aged man finally sighed and said, boy, I don''t know who you are, but since you know I''m an old man in the mountain, it means that you know my friend. OK, what do you want to do with me now? The information that can''t be sold, or do you want me to help you kill? My price is very expensive.


    I want to learn how to kill people from you. Li said slowly, and didn''t seem to realize that what he said was enough to make most people look sideways.


    The others didn''t make any ridicule, because everyone knows that if they dare to learn the skills of killing people from the old people in the mountains, then they must be well aware.


    The old man in the mountain took a deep look. Can you give me a reason?


    I think, when I want to kill someone who offends me, it''s better to learn the skills of killing people first. From slowly said, eyes without any flash.


    The old man nodded and said, "now that you are aware of it, I want to tell you one thing. In the past, I was the leader of the assassin League, so you should understand the criteria of our assassins, right?


    Li nodded slowly and took out a purse. I have already asked, your tuition is 1000 gold coins a day. This is the entrance fee of Assassin League, and it is also the threshold for you to guide them.


    The old man in the mountain grinned and showed a row of snow-white teeth. Yes, that''s the price given by the members, but the problem is that you won''t join, right?


    Li grins, of course, so can you tell me what your price is for those who don''t join?


    Listening to this, the old man in the mountain sighed slightly. It seems that you are very smart. For people like you who have not joined the association, my guidance price is twice.


    I put the money bag on the table. Here are three thousand gold coins, which are today''s, so I want to learn everything from you.


    Hearing this, the old man in the mountain was stunned. Aren''t you afraid that I will kill you?


    Li shook his head slowly. Everyone here saw that I came here. Even if Antun didn''t say I came to you, someone would say it for money, and my teacher was anksiram.


    Hearing this, the old man in the mountain was stunned, and then a smile appeared on his face. You are so smart that if you are not a student of anksiram, I really want to kill you.


    However, the old man in the mountain directly pulled the money bag to the inside of the table. The weight of the bag made him very satisfied, even more satisfied than Li''s performance. He was indeed the leader of the assassin League before, but now he is just a tavern owner.


    The old man in the mountain looks at Li meaningfully. Remember that I''m not an old man in the mountain. I''m just jack, the owner of a tavern.


    He nodded his head. Maybe many people knew that the old man lived in seclusion here, but no one would say that because many people were involved in the extermination of the assassin League and the Revenge of the old man.


    The families who were avenged by Jack knew that Jack was here, but they didn''t dare to fight when he died. Naturally, they didn''t want to publicize it everywhere. After all, the enemy was there. If they didn''t do it, their reputation would be damaged. And the families who poked this out would also attract hostility from the old people in the mountains and those families. Naturally, no one wants to publicize it now.


    Seeing the departure, Jack said slowly, although you are here to learn the technology of killing, I can tell you clearly that what I teach you is not the technology of killing, but the art of destroying life. Do you know what art is?


    Huh? From Leng for a while, obviously did not respond.


    Art is a whore! If you can come to me, it must be Antun''s mouth. Even if you don''t say it, I can guess it''s him. All art players are whores. He can betray me, and I can betray him, so people who play the art of assassination don''t think about fair competition. Killing each other is a serious thing.Listen to him say so, leave also can''t stop nodding, it seems that the other party is to him as a simple rookie, otherwise also won''t waste words to say so many don''t look for margin.


    But at this time, he didn''t want to refuse any more, because he knew that now he wanted the opportunity to become stronger at all levels, so it was only here.


    In the next few months, besides going to listen to all kinds of courses about Shengwen, there is also the course of assassination taught by the old man in the mountain. Of course, this course is called the art of destroying life in the mouth of the old man in the mountain. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 56

    Soon another three months passed, and Li''s life here was not hard. He went back and forth between the temple and the tavern every day, and Li gradually recalled his past as a ninja.


    Of course, it''s just a moment. Li feels that his breath is a bit different. Of course, what I don''t know is that when everyone looks at him now, he feels that Li has changed. He is not that ignorant teenager any more. At this time, his eyes are a bit bloody, and he looks like an injured lone wolf.


    Li Li has gradually come into contact with holy tattoos. At the same time, he began to bring his killing intention into his magic learning. This is not only a negative effect. In fact, the power of fireball with the increase of killing intention has increased by 30%.


    Of course, the negative impact is also quite large, such as from now feel more and more impatient, upset, this is a common thing.


    Because with many murderers who are educated to kill others, they must abandon their own murderous spirit, so that the other party can not find themselves. However, the words of the old man in the mountain, or old Jack, are completely opposite. The solution of the highest south is to suffocate the other party with the murderous spirit of terror.


    This makes Li very speechless, but his irritability accumulates to a certain extent, and he always wants to break out, and Li does break out, but his way of breaking out is very special. When he draws the magic array, he fails for more than three times because of the resentment in his heart, Li directly takes out a piece of sheepskin.


    Although this sheepskin is only ordinary lamb skin, it has been processed and can be used as the carrier of holy grain.


    Li spread the sheepskin on the table and picked up his brush again. This time, he began to draw a magic circle on the sheepskin, but the magic circle was very special, even enough to make a lot of people look at it, and draw countless lines on the sheepskin crazily.


    Speed. The low-level version draws a very simple holy pattern. The standard low-level version speed holy pattern can only increase people''s speed by about 10%, but it''s a big threshold for many people. As long as you can cross this threshold, you can call it holy pattern master. At least you can say that you don''t have to worry about food and clothing in your life.


    Li began to draw holy lines with the contact pen he used to draw the magic array. If other people saw this, he would laugh at himself. However, he felt more and more frightened when he left. Perhaps ankselam guessed that he really had superhuman talent in holy lines. At this time, he felt that his pen was extremely fluent, even if it was a painting There are some mistakes, but those mistakes will not affect the work of this holy grain at all.


    In three days, Li neither went to class nor to the pub. He locked himself in the room for three days without eating, drinking or even resting. His accurate correction ability was very strong, but it didn''t mean his speed was very fast. Li worked hard to depict all the holy patterns recorded in the book on the sheepskin, and then Li was stunned.


    Because he couldn''t believe he had finished the holy tattoo.


    Even the lowest holy grain is holy grain!


    From slowly spit out a breath, now from found that he is really a genius, but the problem is that talent this kind of thing has no practical use.


    Yes, there are many geniuses in this world, but before their talents are transformed into strength, they are just geniuses. There are always more geniuses in this world than the strong. The geniuses who can''t survive are just cannon fodder.


    If you think about it carefully, what''s the state of life from now on? The tuition fee is given by Jelf, and most of the living expenses are scholarships from anksiram. It can even be said that if you no longer receive scholarships in any month, or if the scholarships no longer continue to increase, you will be crushed by the debt.


    At daybreak, Li slowly left his bedroom. He wanted to find a man, virita, who claimed to be one of the twelve most knowledgeable people in the temple besides anksiram.


    He needs others to identify his holy lines, and virita is one of the most profound people who study holy lines in the temple of anksiram.


    As a matter of fact, it has been investigated that Shengwen is the technology that anksiram brought from another world. There is no top-down division in this technology, but it is divided into five levels from top to bottom.


    Of course, this division comes from that world, and it is obvious that the level of people in this world is not up to the standard of people in that world. Here, as long as a person can make a level 1 holy tattoo, he can be called a holy tattoo master. Although his role is not big, it is at least a deterrent.


    When he can make level 2 and level 3 holy tattoos, he can be called the great saint tattoo master. These people are the people that all countries strive to win over, and even exist because they want to rob a great saint tattoo master and go to war with other countries.


    As for the level 4 and level 5 holy lines, according to the oral records of ankselam, even the place where the holy lines originated is quite rare. The person who can draw the level 4 holy lines is called the holy line master of heaven, while the person who can draw the level 5 holy lines is called the holy line master of God!I''m not prepared to touch those high objects that can''t see the boundary at all. As long as I draw three-level holy lines in this world, then I absolutely want wind to wind and rain to rain.


    Shengwen is not something you can draw with high strength. Li has deeply felt that when painting this first-class Shengwen, the lowest speed, he feels that he seems to condense his whole body''s killing intention into it, so this Shengwen is supposed to be much more powerful, but it must be a great burden for the carrier.


    When Li Li knocked on the door of Melita''s room, she just got up and had breakfast. He had a sleepy look at Li Li and then reflected. Li, what can I do for you? ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 57

    In fact, Melita is definitely not the most popular teacher among the students, because in the eyes of many people, Melita is very cruel, she always indoctrinates others what she thinks is right.


    Of course, the advantage is that others can quickly understand what he is talking about.


    I''m so sorry to disturb you so early. I have something to ask you to help me this time.


    Melita looked at Li. Of course, she didn''t feel unhappy. Maybe other students came to ask questions at such an early time. Melita must be a little angry, but Li was different. She could not say that she was a student of anksiram, and she was also the kind of student she appreciated very much. At least he was on her own side in academic aspect.


    Li directly took out the holy pattern she had painted, but Melita didn''t care too much. Li only took out an ordinary sheepskin. Although it was processed, it was certainly difficult to play the magic effect, so she didn''t mind.


    When she unfolded the sheepskin, she just nodded slightly. In fact, the level of distance was very high. The magic array didn''t know what it was copied. In a word, the magic array was very complicated, and even exceeded the capacity limit of the magic array.


    And in the next second, Melita opened her mouth and didn''t seem to believe whether the thing in front of her really existed.


    All of a sudden, Melita seemed to be in the petrified magic. She didn''t speak for a long time. I don''t know how long it took before she took a deep breath and looked away with a kind of fanatical eyes. Did you do that?


    Leave slowly nod, yes, I spent three days.


    Melita is silent. Do you know what this is?


    From nodding again, the lowest speed of the first level holy pattern, this model is your painting. However, many of them are too cumbersome, so I can only barely complete this holy tattoo, and I can''t even equip it at all.


    Yes, this magic array can''t be called holy tattoo, but it already has the function of holy tattoo. This is not normal. I''m talking about all aspects of abnormality. First, your magic level has now reached level 7, right? However, the level 1 holy grain drawing requires at least level 11 magic power. The difference between the two magic powers can reach more than 10 times, but you can make up for it with powerful control magic power, which is understandable. Another problem is that your course has not been able to draw holy lines. Have you experienced anything?


    Li Li looks at her in front of her. Although her temper is not very good, and she is also sloppy, she feels very comfortable when facing Yu Li. Li Li slowly opens her mouth and tells everything.


    From Brad to the arrival of nothingness, to the departure of boomer.


    After listening to this, Melita sighed deeply. Unexpectedly, these things will affect your study. It seems that this Wuzhen should not let him enter the temple. But now that things have happened, there''s no way. Lord ankselam really doesn''t want to let the students fight, but you can rest assured that even if you kill Wu, Lord ankselam won''t say anything to you.


    Can''t help but be stunned, why?


    If I say it''s intuition, do you believe it?


    I don''t know what to say when I hear that from Melita. Melita said slowly, but these should not affect the degree of your mark in this holy mark. Moreover, I don''t think this mark is a positive mark. The killing intention in it makes me feel a little uncomfortable. The existence of this kind of thing will make the carrier produce If it is a permanent holy tattoo, it will even gradually change the mind of the person.


    Listen to what Melita said, Li then slowly told all the things she had learned with the old man in the mountain during this period. I believe that Melita will keep a secret for herself, but even if Melita doesn''t keep a secret for herself, no one is willing to move the old man in the mountain.


    Huh? Are you talking about old Jack? I didn''t expect that you could find him, but you should ask someone else, right? Who is it? Melita was a little curious at the moment.


    From slowly said, Antun.


    When she heard the name, Melita was stunned. He? That guy, hey, he dares to introduce you. If you have a problem over there, I think Lord anksiram will make him regret why he lived, but what if he didn''t tell you?


    After thinking about it for a while, he said, "I''ve heard that in the round table, there is a person in charge of finance who is willing to do anything as long as he is given money.".


    Melita is dumbfounded. This student is really interesting, but it''s true that artists are as unreliable as people who only look at money.


    Li asked slowly, since killing will affect my drawing, should I continue to study?


    Verita sighed deeply. No matter what, old Jack has really reached the artistic level in killing people, and can even let you see the level across the field. The courses I arranged for you are scattered up to now, and have not given you a real plan for the future, but you have relied on the art of killing to complete I''m very glad to learn the following lessons, so you can learn from old Jack before Lord anchoram stops you, but you should be careful whether he will attack you. Well, now we don''t have to worry about these little problems. No matter what causes you to make this thing in advance, there is no doubt that luck plays an absolute role in it.Luck? In fact, in Li''s eyes, luck can only be regarded as having a great effect on anything. When it comes to the absolute effect, it''s too exaggerated, isn''t it?


    And at this time, Melita nodded heavily, yes, don''t ignore your efforts, but don''t ignore the role of luck. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 58

    Li Li listened to her words, but at this time she looked at her serious expression and thought that what she studied was the world''s original knowledge. Li Li also asked seriously, "is luck really so important in this world?"


    Melita nodded gently. "Yes, it''s very important to work hard, but how much you can get from your hard work comes from luck. The lucky is not a simple addition, but a formula. Let''s assume that the formula is multiplication. If you are not lucky, the number of multiplication is less than 1. If you are lucky, the number may be greater than 1. That is to say, when you are not lucky, your efforts will not get the corresponding return, but the discounted exchange When you are lucky, you will get more reports than expected


    Hearing that, Li nodded softly, "what if it''s extremely unlucky?"


    "If you''re extremely unlucky, the harder you work, the more you lose. It''s not that no one has ever been in this situation. They all face tragedy in the end. That is to say, according to the strength of your coming to the temple, you are undoubtedly very lucky."


    I can''t help but be moved to hear that. If I understand it in this way, is it true that I am relying on the system all the way? Isn''t he really relying on luck? With enough luck, enough effort, and the assistance of the system, we can achieve what we are now. If we don''t work hard


    Subconsciously, I think of the masters before the system. Yes, the people who own the system don''t just have their own owners. In the past, the system had many masters, right? But they all fall one by one. I think they are either not working hard or not lucky enough. Only they have persisted till now


    I can''t help sighing. I don''t know why the system hasn''t appeared recently. Is it because of anksiram?


    Melita suddenly took a meaningful look away. "Although I didn''t want to talk to you directly before, there''s no way to do it now. Lord ankselam only accepts one disciple in each field. It doesn''t matter what kind of magic you learn, but when you are learning a sub profession, ankselam only meticulously educates one disciple. And the holy tattoo master, to be honest, can only learn the most core holy tattoo in the temple, that is, in the hands of Lord anksiram Now you know, Brad, what else... "


    Hearing the words of Melita, Li was stunned. Before, although he heard that buma said that anksiram wanted to cultivate himself into a holy tattoo master, he did not connect this matter with what he had done before. If so, it seems that the reason why these two people aimed at themselves was because of the quota of the so-called holy tattoo master ¡£


    Anksiram is only willing to teach one student. If anksiram has made his stand, they will have to get rid of themselves.


    From the cold smile, are you kidding, if you are really the kind of soft, now I am afraid it has been crushed, right?


    Melita sighed slightly, "although their family background is first-class, I really like you the most among the three people. You are very good and know how to understand the truth of the world, but they only know how to look at things on the surface. This will make them sink slowly and finally become like ordinary people. So I hope you can keep this heart in the future Of course, in the days to come, they will certainly look at you. If you encounter any trouble that can''t be solved, you can come to me at any time, or Lord anksiram... "


    Looking away at Melita, "that guy should know this is..."


    "I know this is in the temple, and the rules in the temple are very strict, but you have to understand that any rules can only limit rational people. Your progress is so fast that many people can''t accept it. After they find that they can''t catch up with you, I don''t know what they will do." "Of course, if he dares to do anything, then the anger of Lord anchoram will sober him up a little bit."


    Looking at Melita''s smile, Li Li felt at ease. At this time, Melita patted Li Li''s shoulder gently, "OK, now let''s have a look at the effect of your holy pattern?"


    Half an hour later, Li and Wei Rita stood in a huge test site, which was 15 meters high, and could accommodate most of the biological experiments.


    The surrounding walls are made of magic steel plates, which can accept more than three bombardments of magic below level 9.


    This is the equivalent of a royal sanctuary.


    Originally, it took only a few minutes for the two to get here. However, with the excuse of letting her students study, Melita waited for half an hour for her apprentices to arrive.


    It doesn''t matter if I''m away from you. The so-called big tree catches the wind? Hehe, in Li''s eyes, nothing but a dreg. Even if he grows up to be a goblin''s tail, can he surpass jieerfu?Soon I saw the experiment object, which was a giant bear up to three meters high!


    This bear is not a simple beast. It has natural steel armor on its body. It is said that this kind of bear was also brought by anksiram from other planes, and it directly captured an ethnic group. Originally, this ethnic group was still a creature with high intelligence.


    In that world, the whole world is dominated by this kind of bear, and they have their own civilization, which makes Li very surprised. There was a time when dinosaurs ruled human beings on the earth, but for the first time, he heard about the example of civilization developed from non-human beings. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 59

    When Li was surprised, virita shook her head. "Li, I ask you, it''s strange that bears develop civilization. If it''s elves, dwarves, orcs, or even goblins, do you think Is that possible? "


    Li was stunned. Yes, elves, dwarves, orcs, and even goblins are closer to human beings than bears in appearance. But what we can see from books is that these creatures are not as close to human beings as a grasshopper in their roots. Their internal structure is completely different from human beings. Maybe dwarves can be regarded as a variety of human beings, but other races are poor It''s too far away.


    After a trance, Li suddenly realized that he was taking things for granted. Before that, the world he experienced was all the world with human beings as the main carrier. In many places, there are also the world with demons as the carrier, demons as the carrier, and elemental organisms as the carrier. Even in some world concepts, God is not the conceptual world of human beings


    Li nodded slowly, "thank you, teacher. I understand that as long as the wisdom of an ethnic group reaches a certain level, it doesn''t matter whether it''s human or anything else."


    Hearing this, Melita nodded slowly, "well, it''s also strange that these bears in that world are too extreme. They don''t know what kind of mutation has taken place. They are born with such armor. Moreover, the magic tide in that world is very weak. It''s hard for human beings to learn magic, and the steel production is very low. Soon all the creatures in that world will grow All of them are ruled by bears and become their efforts. They don''t even have any human rights. If they want to eat, they can eat... "


    Looking at Melita''s expression, Li could not help sighing, "isn''t it the same after humans conquer those creatures?"


    Melita nodded gently, "yes, we won''t object because we are human beings, but if they bully human beings, we will try our best to resist. To tell you the truth, it''s human selfishness. But if we don''t have this selfishness, a race will perish. If it''s you, when human beings in a world are invaded by other races What are you going to do at that time? "


    Li Leng for a moment, and then slowly said, "I will exterminate them, and then leave a part of them, imprison them, treat them as cherished creatures."


    The words of Li and the decision of killing and cutting stunned Melita. After a long time, she nodded slowly, "well, that''s a good idea, but at that time, Lord anksiram didn''t exterminate these bear people, but arrested all the royal families, and then let the human fight. Lord anksiram said that even if she exterminated the bear people once, she would not kill them There are deer people, tiger people and so on. If these human beings can''t develop their own things in the struggle, they will become slaves sooner or later. "


    Listening to Melita''s words, Li nods again. These high-level magicians are not waste wood one by one. Thinking of anksiram, Li sighs. If he reaches anksiram''s strength, what will he do then?


    However, he soon threw this idea out of his brain. After all, these things are after he became stronger. When he comes across these things, he will naturally choose the option he wants to choose. This is the way to follow his heart.


    At this time, Melita made a gesture to indicate that the test could start.


    Then a mage stood up, his staff in his hand, and suddenly a huge screen appeared in front of him. With the appearance of this screen, several small screens extended out to one side. Melita explained, "this is an ancient magic book, and also his specialized magic."


    It''s a surprise to hear such an explanation. The ancient magic book appeared twice in the tail of the goblin, which was the president of the magic Council and a dragon suit of the blue Tianma. The magic has certain attack and defense capabilities, but its most powerful part lies in its auxiliary aspects, such as unifying with everyone''s spiritual world Adjustment.


    I didn''t expect that the magician who didn''t look amazing also had such magic.


    When he unfolded the magic, the bear man, who was still a little grumpy, immediately stood still. When he looked away from this time, he found that his eyes were dull.


    At this time, the magician who used the ancient magic book took out the holy grain from his arms. The magic energy in the painting flashed. Almost in an instant, the sheepskin product was firmly imprinted on the bear man''s chest. At this time, it seemed that he was born on the surface.


    At this time, Melita continued, "the ancient magic book can record and read all the books you see and use magic flexibly. In fact, to some extent, this magic is a very good auxiliary magic. It''s a very good kind of magic for the holy tattoo master and the magician in the magic circle, but you should be more inclined to fight, right? This magic may not do much for you


    Listen to the words of Melita, Li nodded. Yes, this magic is a magic skill for the holy tattoo master, but from another point of view, it''s too stable. Li prefers to win with one strike, which is such a troublesome thing, and he doesn''t want to do it.When the holy grain was completely imprinted on the body of the armored bear man, he suddenly widened his eyes, and actually broke away from the control of the magician in an instant, and rushed towards the magician!


    The magician seems to encounter this kind of thing all the year round. The pale gold barriers appeared before the bear man. The bear man''s strength was so great that he easily broke the magic barriers, but he was closer to the magician.


    Li frowned, "miss Melita..."


    Hearing Li talking, virita understood that Li was worried about the magician. She said with a smile, "you don''t have to worry. This guy can rest assured." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 60

    When you hear that, you will know that the person in front of you must be the existence that she relies on. It seems that she is also the elite under her.


    Sure enough, this man suddenly closed his hands. In front of the bear man, there was a barrier which kept rising. The barrier just now was only two meters high and more than thirty centimeters thick. Now the barrier is two meters thick and five or six meters high, and it is still rising. The bear man thought he could easily crush it, but he didn''t think of it After hitting it, it was like hitting an iron plate, and then it flew back.


    But the magician''s face suddenly changed, because at this time, the bear man really flew back, but at this time, he suddenly rolled on the ground, and the speed suddenly doubled. At this time, Melita''s face also changed, "this is Speed multiplier


    It seems that the magician in front of him also realized that the holy pattern in front of him was very special. The magic barriers in his hands were formed one by one. In a flash, four huge walls were formed around the bear man, and then began to grow higher and higher.


    Can a speed holy grain turn a bear man into a monster?


    But then what the bear man did completely overturned the world outlook of the people around him. The bear actually pressed on the wall, and then the whole person jumped to the other wall. Then the whole bear kept turning back and jumping on the wall, but in an instant it was close to the top of the obstacle, and almost got out of the difficulty.


    Is this a monkey or a bear?


    The man seemed to feel embarrassed, and his face became more and more embarrassed. Suddenly, he patted his hand down, and a tight lid sealed up the barreled wall, and sealed the bear man inside.


    He just took a breath, the next thing is even more terrible, originally in this narrow space, it is impossible to use acceleration to increase the impact power, but this bear man actually stubbornly through the rotation of the body, smashed a wall completely!


    I can''t help but grow up. This holy mark is only the primary holy mark. But how did it come to the bear man? It made a humanoid creature with only level 5 or 6 warrior strength terrible to level 7 or 8!


    Is that the power of holy grain? Li Li slowly looked at his hands. Originally, he just regarded this ability as a toy, but when he really used it, he found that it could easily destroy everything.


    All of a sudden, there was a violent magic wave in the field. Li immediately looked at the field. The bear man, who had just been trapped, gave a roar, and all the barriers were smashed. The bear man, with a huge mouth open, roared at the ceiling, "no one can make us surrender!"


    After the roar, the bear man burst out from his chest on the spot. For a moment, blood danced everywhere, and his armor was twisted.


    From now on, I opened my mouth. I didn''t expect that the final result would be like this.


    Melita smiles, "you don''t have to care too much, because your holy stripe is not complete, so it has a big defect in stability. Of course, after you can overcome this defect, you can make a real holy stripe. Just because of the instability of power, it led to its own energy riot."


    Li nodded slowly, "but what we just saw is not the effect that a low-level holy grain can achieve, right?"


    Li is right. Even at the end of the day, the magic of the bear man is still so weak. Just getting stronger is just the strength of his body.


    Melita opened her mouth, then sighed and said, "in fact, there are geniuses in the world of Shengwen. This kind of genius is not something that can be learned, but they are extremely lucky, just like the Shengwen you made today. On the surface, it''s just a low-level Shengwen, but in fact, it has several additional attributes, such as Gu This is to increase the agility by another value on the basis of the improved agility. That''s why the bear man can increase the speed so high on agility. After all, if he only calculates by percentage, his basic value is so low, and the effect will not be so obvious. "


    Hearing that, Li was also stunned. If she said that, did Shengwen estimate the state when she was drawing to add it?


    Centrifugation in a move, know that this is their own lucky gift, but always rely on luck is like boarding a ship sailing in the wind, but the ship is leaking, who knows when it will sink with their own.


    Li nodded and then said goodbye to Melita. After all, it took three days to finish the holy tattoo. Now Li feels very tired.


    Just a few minutes after leaving, Melita asked several apprentices to deal with the bear man''s body, and Wu strode in. At this time, Wu''s side was following Belluno. At this time, Belluno had no expression on her face, and she looked more like she was taken by force.At this time, the no walk lab is like Melita coming over, "master Melita, I can find you."


    Melita frowns when she hears Wu''s voice. She hates being called a master. She has been in the temple for so long. In fact, Melita prefers to be called a teacher by her students.


    "Why?" At this time, Melita slowly turns her head, because of her love for Li, so at this time, Melita has an inexplicable aversion to Wu. Of course, this aversion does not show up, but she also wants to give some discount to Wu''s entrustment.


    Wu ran over at this time. With an anxious face, he still gave a mage''s ceremony to her elders. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 61

    When she saw Wu like this, she was too embarrassed to let him take a stab. She asked, "what''s the matter?"


    At this time, Wu hurriedly took out a magic box. When she saw the box, Melita was stunned. This magic box was made of rare magic Xuan gold, which can cover up and block most of the magic fluctuations. In the market, the same volume of magic Xuan gold is more than 30000 times of the same gold.


    This magic box is a good thing.


    "Master verrita, this is my inspiration." At this time, his tone was a bit modest, but also a bit proud. Melita was stunned, but she didn''t know what this guy had brought out. She opened the magic box and put a piece of animal skin in it.


    This animal skin is cut in a regular hexagon. Virita can believe that the shape of this animal skin is more standard than the standard hexagon in the textbook.


    The smell from the animal skin is also the skin of a first-class demon in the whole world. The fire troll is born with level 12 magic power, and has a very high growth limit. He is born with great resistance to fire and thunder magic. It is a very difficult kind of Warcraft. It is also a luxury to make items with this kind of Warcraft skin.


    Melita looked at the skin carefully. There is a very delicate magic array on the skin. The magic array is relatively complex, especially on the skin which is only two palms in size. The painting of triple high-level magic array can be said to be the limit of many magicians.


    This young man in front of us can reach this level?


    Melita can''t help nodding, but in this magic circle, Melita found many mistakes, but it''s also valuable


    It''s just too far away, isn''t it?


    "It''s good for your age, triple magic formation, isn''t it? It''s close to being able to draw holy lines. It''s pretty good Well, that''s it. "


    So she put the skin in a magic box and left without standing there. Is that the end?


    Wu felt a chill in his heart. He already had his own expertise in magic, dark penetration


    The advanced level of this magic is very high, at least it has reached level 20 or above in the records, and he has the blood of a strong one. It can be said that as long as he has enough time, he can become a strong one, and after he has the holy tattoo, he is the overlord of one side.


    He wants to learn holy lines. Yes, as long as he has holy lines, he will have the cornerstone of everything. Why does Brad want to learn holy lines?


    Of course, he and Brad were twin brothers, but they were actually one person. They were separated into two by magic when they were born. Otherwise, they would have died long ago.


    Wu inherited the fury, while Brad inherited the sinister.


    If two people want to reach the limit, sooner or later they will be united. Brad wants to rely on the power of holy tattoo to pull Wu into his body. Of course, he can''t agree.


    This is the biggest difference between two people. Joining each other''s body represents the loss of their own personality. It''s not too much to say that they are dead.


    But Brad failed. He wanted to deal with Li. Then he failed. Then there was no chance. He was not so stupid. He wanted to deal with a guy of that level. He just took away an apprentice. Then he ignored Li and started his own way.


    But now Wu found that her efforts for more than a month were just a good sentence in front of Melita?


    Are you kidding?


    At this time, all the students of Verita left one by one, and a girl student came slowly. She looked very young. Without looking at her, he recognized that the woman who looked very interesting had given her a lot of benefits.


    Of course, this woman also went to bed without expectation.


    The woman slowly said to Wu, "a lot of things happened today. Don''t care too much."


    Wu Leng for a moment, understand that the next is the point, he will pull off a necklace on his neck, put it into the woman''s palm, rough let the woman''s face can''t help showing a touch of pain, but the woman smile, the necklace looks very valuable.


    Just listen to her slowly said, "that called from the guy today to the teacher a complete holy grain, leading to today''s teacher half a morning time to test the effect of holy grain, even did not go to class."


    No foot is not stable, almost sitting on the ground, he holds the wall beside, "holy grain? Are you sure it''s Shengwen? Isn''t it an auxiliary magic array? "


    Then the woman walked by Wu''s side, and in an instant, Wu''s hand was stuffed with something. Wu looked down and couldn''t help pulling her heart tight. It was a broken piece of animal skin, very incomplete, but very completeJust looking at the fragment, he felt the darkness in front of him. He looked at Bellino powerlessly, then caught up with the woman who had just passed by him, and put a bracelet in his hand into her pocket.


    Belluno is a little strange. You know that bracelet can buy a dozen people of this level, but when she saw the broken leather, she felt that the bracelet was worth it.


    At this time, Li is lying on the bed to rest. Just now, he saw Belluno and Wu enter the test field. The two students don''t need to ask when they enter the test field. They must have gone to look for Melita.


    Almost subconsciously, Li thought that they had made a breakthrough in Shengwen, but no matter why Bellino was on the side of Wu, Li knew that he had won without a point.


    I finished the Shengwen first. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 62

    Of course, what I don''t know is how desperate I am.


    Finish a holy stripe? Now there is not even 30% incompleteness terror, and from the holy lines can actually be installed and tested.


    This means that the holy grain of Li can become a regular holy grain with only a few modifications.


    To tell the truth in Li''s eyes, nothing is good for nothing. At least he used conspiracy and machinations to attack his opponents after entering the temple.


    But Li knows that he has got the wrong match. If Li is really just a little magician now, he might be furious by no means. No I''m afraid a little magician can''t bear to give Boomer first.


    If you don''t start again, you will be crazy


    Of course, after experiencing so many things, Li''s mind has already been very tough. The opponent''s psychological tactics can only be said that Wu has gone in the wrong direction. If he studies Shengwen hard, maybe he can still form an obstacle to Li. But now he is wrong, completely wrong.


    Li can only sneer at this. Those who want to attack themselves will be bitten off by Li!


    After a few hours'' rest, Li was woken up. To Li''s surprise, the person who woke up this time was actually Melita. As a member of the twelve round tables, Melita could enter every room in the temple at will.


    When Melita wakes up, Li is also surprised, because at this time, Melita''s expression is very strange. She looks at Li like a lamb to be slaughtered. "Well, there''s something about Li Lord anksiram wants to see you. "


    Li is also stunned. To tell you the truth, he hasn''t seen the teacher in the name for a long time. He nodded to Melita and began to pack up. In fact, he put on his coat and fell asleep on the bed. In this way, it''s very time-saving and it''s not easy for him to fall into too heavy sleep.


    When he saw anksiram, he couldn''t help but let his heart beat. To be honest, anksiram was one of the most perfect women he had ever seen.


    At least it''ll make my mouth water.


    At this time, he is half squatting on the ground, half climbing on a low table, so that from the blood expansion of the chest almost a small half exposed in the originally not tight skirt opening outside, from the more hungry and thirsty.


    Seems to be aware of the arrival of from, ankesheram suddenly closed a book in his hand, and then looked at from, "from?"


    He nodded and said, "teacher, what can I do for you?"


    Anchoram smiles a little, then says, "leave, do you know the way I choose for you?"


    Li Leng for a moment, and then understood that ankselam was referring to something about the holy grain, "I know, it''s the direction of the holy grain..."


    Before he finished, anksiram sighed, "do you know what the holy tattoo is?"


    This sentence stunned Li Wen, "Shengwen is about ascension..."


    "You don''t seem to understand." Anksiram shook his head gently, then slowly took off his skirt, which was unexpected


    Yes, anksiram took off all his clothes in front of him!


    Li just opened his mouth, but what surprised him even more was that there were countless holy lines on anksiram''s body!


    There are so many kinds of holy lines that it is even suspected that there are tens of thousands of holy lines on anksiram''s body.


    Anksiram sighed slowly, "the so-called holy tattoos are my seal. I don''t know who gave me life long ago, but he completely imprisoned me here with these holy tattoos. Maybe in your eyes, they are the source of my strength, but as long as these holy tattoos are on me for one day, I can''t stay away from this plane for more than seven days, otherwise Then I will be drained of all my strength by these holy lines and die. Only in this plane, it will automatically draw the origin of this plane and run, but this extraction speed has actually caused some trauma to the plane, and you can see that the plane has been destroyed like this I don''t know how long I can last... "


    After moving his lips, Li realized that there were countless holy lines carved on anksiram''s body with extremely subtle strokes, and these holy lines were connected into a huge holy line. Li finally understood why anksiram had such powerful power.


    It is estimated that a considerable part of her strength comes from these holy lines, which is why she can achieve the throne. The strongest one in a plane forcibly seizes the whole plane, then becomes the son of the plane, and finally achieves the throne of sage.


    Anksiram is really quite violent


    However, looking at these holy lines, I feel a little scared when I leave slowly, because these holy lines on anksiram''s body only look like low-level holy lines on the surface.


    But in fact, there are some subtle changes. These changes are linked together. Only the holy lines on the chest of anksiram make the eyes feel a little dazzled.Li said silently, "teacher, can you put on your clothes?"


    "Well?" Anksiram frowned and turned to smile. The so-called beauty smiles and the world shines. He felt dizzy before his eyes, and then he was thrown up. Almost in an instant, his clothes were torn to pieces.


    He opened his mouth, but found that he couldn''t make any sound at all. Then he saw anksiram''s madness. He just felt like he was crushed by ten thousand Tyrannosaurus Rex. It was the most painful night he had ever suffered. He swore that he would never be with anksiram again.


    In fact, in this pain, Li also feels happy, but the price of this pleasure is to leave, and feel that his waist is going to be broken. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 63

    When the sun shines down in the early morning, Li slowly opens his eyes. At this time, in his arms is anksiram. Her body is so perfect that Li even thinks it is a dream. In a sense of fighting yesterday, Li finds anksiram is still a virgin.


    Of course, the fact that anksiram is a virgin doesn''t surprise Li. The surprise is why she gives her body to Li?


    At this time, anksiram also slowly opened his eyes. At this time, he just looked away, and then he felt some impulse to fight again. Anksiram said with a smile, "what? Want more? "


    This sentence let leave for one Leng, then nodded.


    Anksiram immediately came to the interest, directly lying on the body from the body, the body from the soft texture, so that from almost out of control, "so how many times do you want?"


    "Several times are not enough!" he cried at once


    With that, Li wanted to press anksiram back under his body, but to his surprise, anksiram couldn''t move at this time. Anksiram snorted, "it''s really greedy, but it''s time now. You don''t have a chance!"


    With that, anksiram stood up straight away, never giving any chance to leave. She clapped her hands gently, and a magic robe appeared on her body, which was the same size as her body. It seemed anksiram had been prepared for a long time.


    What''s more surprising is that anksiram said slowly, "you are responsible for me."


    With that, anksiram opened the window and disappeared in the sky as a streamer. At this time, he sighed a little. It seems that he can''t study holy tattoo as a hobby.


    I''m afraid the curse of holy stripes on anksiram needs to be solved by himself.


    But that kind of holy grain, can we really solve it by ourselves?


    But turn away is a cold smile, in which world is not standing at the top of the figure, even in this world, he is absolutely can stand at the top!


    Li took advantage of the tranquility of the early morning and quietly left anksiram''s room. Although other people would not say anything when they saw Li entering anksiram''s room at such an early time, in short, there would be some gossip. Avoiding trouble is the first common sense of the strong.


    In Li''s heart, he is ready to squeeze himself to the limit. This is not an adjective or an exaggeration. Li has only slept for half an hour every day, which is a great burden to his body. However, Li knows that the holy tattoo on anksiram''s body will not be able to extract the origin of the world If you relax, you will slow down. On the contrary, the power of origin will become weaker and the speed of recovery will be slower. Sooner or later, the world will be squeezed clean by anksiram. At that time, not only the world will be destroyed, but anksiram will also die.


    How can Li watch his own woman die?


    At the same time of Li''s struggle, Wu has smashed everything in his house. Yes, Wu already knows that Li has become a man of axeram. Of course, it makes Wu understand that if he doesn''t do something like Brad, he will be finished!


    On this day, Li finished the course in the temple as usual, and then spent two hours in the tavern, ready to return to the temple to continue his experiment. But at this time, he suddenly heard a noise.


    The noise makes Li frown, and the sound seems to be mixed with his familiar voice.


    "Boomer?" From frowned, or walked in the past, yes, from a few steps in that direction, from very clear to hear, the voice of the person blocked in the corner is the voice of boomer.


    In front of her, there are three men, all of whom are stout and terrifying. Everyone is nearly two and a half meters tall, and the shoulder width is about one meter, which looks like a wall.


    Boomer was caught by one of them at this time, while the other one slowly said, "come on, little beauty, let me see how much money you have on your body."


    "Can you stop?"


    Li slowly opened his mouth. In fact, Li already smelled the smell of conspiracy at this time. One of his acquaintances happened to be robbed on his way back in the middle of the night. Li really couldn''t think of a more old-fashioned story.


    But Li is still ready to start, because Li thinks that he can crush the self righteous Wu in all aspects, or does he think he will lose to Wu.


    Even if Wu uses his underground power to attack and kill Li, Li will not be afraid.


    Because Li now has reached the level 10 power of a magician. In fact, the speed of his progress surprised Lidu a little. In one year, he went from level 6 to level 10, which is beyond the ordinary people''s world outlook.


    See from after, three people all stopped, look to leave of the vision is also very bad, "how young man, Mao hasn''t grown all like hero save beauty?"From slightly sighed a tone, "is not I say, you are not my opponent, if want to live, roll!"


    One of them sneered, "I don''t know where I came from. I don''t know what the heaven and earth are. Kill him. Be quick!"


    The other nodded, then a ferocious smile appeared on his face. "Come on, little guy, let my brother hurt you."


    From now on, he sighed slightly, "it''s really troublesome." Then his feet suddenly toward the ground, with his action, there was a magic wave on the ground, and then three spikes came out from the ground. Before the three people had time to move, they were stabbed by the three spikes, but there was no way to live. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 64

    It''s not easy to start at this time. It''s even cold-blooded. But if we take out the number of people killed in the world of fire shadow and pirates, I''m afraid everyone here will be scared.


    Even old Jack said that sometimes the murderous spirit of Li was even better than some of the top old killers he had met.


    At this time, buma''s eyes widened, as if he could not believe what happened in front of him "How far away?"


    From this time slightly sighed, although knew that the Bouma certainly is that plot in a link, but leaves or walks forward, "you are all right?"


    Boomer shook his head gently. "You shouldn''t have killed them. I just owe them money..."


    From frowned, "how much?"


    "A thousand gold coins." Boomer nodded slightly. At this time, she had already lost the tone of saying that I didn''t want to make money from you. At that time, Boomer was not noble, but she had her own sense of propriety. Although she made no compromise, she would still say that I didn''t want to make money from you. But now, she has no capital to maintain her self-esteem.


    She has been forced to do nothing.


    Li Li sighs a little, and the students in the temple seldom enter the periphery, because whatever happens to you in the periphery, the temple will not be responsible for you, and you are in the temple unless you are a round table member or anksiram, otherwise no matter who can do anything to you.


    Li sighed slightly, then slowly took out a small book from his hand and wrote on it slowly, "buma has provided me with help worth 300000 gold coins."


    Then Li quickly wrote his name below. This signature has magical effect, that is to say, he can go to the finance department to withdraw the corresponding amount of money with this thing.


    This thing is equivalent to the existence of a check. Since ankselam put himself on the board, Li Li found that his scholarship increased suddenly. The speed of this increase even surprised Shangli.


    Three hundred thousand gold coins may be the cost of a magic circle for Li now, but Li knows that it is several times of the total wealth for buma.


    From the hands of the paper into the palm of buma, slowly said, "it doesn''t matter, you go home, later don''t see nothing, as for his people, I''ll solve it."


    As soon as the words of Li were finished, a matchless surprise appeared on Boomer''s face, "you You have... "


    Li shook his head slowly. "This level of ambush, isn''t that nothing from brain damage star?"


    After leaving buma for several hundred meters, Li suddenly felt a chill. This chill was formed by extremely deep killing intention, which was exactly the same as old Jack''s murderous spirit. Although the strength of the other party must be much worse than that of old Jack, Li still mentioned his spirit. None of the killers who could reach this level were not murderers.


    Since the other party found himself, it seems that he can not easily let the other party succeed.


    From the corner of the mouth in an instant emerged a sneer, so, then come on.


    Almost in an instant, from the foot of a shadow, suddenly shaking for a while, and with this silent shaking, from the whole person to the left dodged for a while, and it is when he dodged, a dagger slowly stabbed from his right side.


    If it wasn''t for Li Shan''s extremely fast speed, he would be stabbed in the right direction, and the opponent''s hand was very stable, which was a sure hit posture. At this time, Li Shan dodged his attack, and the man was also stunned. Then the speed of his hand suddenly accelerated and stabbed Li''s body, but to his surprise, Li''s body was like a piece of butter, and the sword stabbed at him He didn''t exert himself at all and soon slipped to one side.


    This is Li''s mastery of magic, the pulse of the earth.


    This is a very useful magic. As long as you stand on the ground, the amount of magic will be doubled, and most of the earth magic can reach the level of instant.


    Basically, after reaching level 17, you can reach the level of all magic below level 8.


    Li sighed a little and sped up. Now he still doesn''t want to expose his strength. After all, the little guy in front of him is just a rookie. If he really moves his hand and scares the big guy away, it''s not good.


    After such preparation, Li seemed to become a wind, almost disappeared in the eyes of the little killer in an instant. The killer changed his color and then caught up with him. He really didn''t believe that a magician could escape his attack?


    Sure enough, the magician used some kind of acceleration technique!


    The killer''s heart is very happy, because at this time, the speed of Li has slowed down very quickly, and Li obviously can''t control such a fast action, so he suddenly falls to the ground, that is, at the moment of his fall, Li suddenly takes a pat on the ground.


    The magic detection ability of the earth pulse instantly transmits the situation within kilometers to Li''s mind. Within kilometers, there are no less than 300 lives, of which nearly 200 are human beings. Among them, more than 30 are awake, of which 13 are paying close attention to themselves. Among them, the one who is extremely murderous is the one who pursues himself and is ahead Two people in ambush!A sneer emerged from the corner of Li''s mouth. Gently on the ground, a soil spike surged out, and then jumped high. The soil spike in his hand was pulled out from the earth with the jump of Li. The soil spike was far less impressive than when it was hidden underground. With the action of Li, a soil colored sword was pulled out from the ground, and then left A sword to the assassin.


    The killer gave a cold smile. As expected, he was an innocent magician. He was holding a short knife in both hands and was going to block the earth sword. He was ready to kill Li after blocking! ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 65

    Sure enough, the killer didn''t expect that. Although he was quick to react at this time, he was not strong enough and was not familiar with the application of melee weapons, so he was directly cut open by the short knife in his hands, and then the whole person would bump into Li''s arms. Next, the killer would take off Li''s head


    But suddenly a strange expression appeared on his face, because at this time, he bumped into his arms one step ahead of Li, and the double knives in his hand were about to stab Li''s back. But at this time, he felt that he could not make any effort.


    This guy feels the wound under his left rib at this time. He can''t believe it. Is this a magician?


    "You..." He widened his eyes and seemed to want to say something, but he was kicked away by Li and ran into the darkness ahead. Li had already felt the murderous atmosphere of those two lights.


    Yes, the murderous spirit will let the experts find their whereabouts, but it seems that these killers are very comfortable with Li. After all, they are just a magician. These people actually release the murderous spirit and lock the position of Li. Of course, Li uses the just dislocation to transfer the murderous spirit of the other party to the killer who just attacked him.


    And pushed him into the dark.


    Of course, that person was cut by himself, but at most he affected his action, and he could not die. Just at this time, he ran into the darkness uncontrollably, thinking


    Sure enough, in the next moment, there were two penetrating voices


    At this time, how could Li give up this opportunity? The whole person suddenly backed back, flashed a few gestures in his hands, and then several fireballs came out of his hands and flew towards the darkness. At the same time, Li pressed his hands on the ground, "Di Lian CI!"


    With his voice, there were two screams in the dark, and it was impossible for the two men to escape from the range of the serial fireball, because the earth magic of Li was to limit their movement


    But from soon frowned, "unexpectedly still have?"


    At this time, he did not leave, but stood against the wall. At this time, he lost all his breath. At this time, there was a lot of magic in the alley. Li also tried his best to hold his breath. As long as the people who entered the box did not see Li directly, they could not find Li at all.


    Sure enough, just after standing up, a man rushed in from the outside, "you three idiots can''t even do this well! What about people? "


    Before he finished, he felt that he had been patted on his shoulder. He suddenly chopped back with an axe, but without any touch. He jumped forward and turned back slowly at the same time.


    But I don''t want to see a sharp pain in his eyes when his head is halfway back!


    "Ah, ah He covered his eyes, quickly retreated, and sighed slightly. The so-called battle is not to see the level, but to see whose fighting art is stronger. At that time, he just floated two thorns in the air, and the man bumped into him.


    It seems that the strength of these killers is really not good.


    When the thought flashed over, his face suddenly changed, because there was no panic expression on the man''s face. At this time, he noticed that there was an old wound on the man''s eyes in addition to the trauma he had just caused. He was blind.


    Sure enough, is this man cheating himself?


    Centrifugal in a surprised, immediately Dodge, sure enough, this person in the hands of a shake, a long knife has appeared in his hands, and then suddenly toward from cut down.


    The accuracy of his position recognition surprised Li a little, but at this time Li suddenly bent down and climbed to one side of the wall with his hands and feet. Sure enough, the other side chopped in the direction of the surrounding, and indeed chopped Li in all the places he might hide.


    When he felt that he had not been hurt at all, he suddenly gave a loud drink, "the kid who has no courage, get out of here for me."


    From this time sneer, if you really get out at this time, I''m afraid it will become several pieces, right?


    This man is really willing to do evil things. His eyes may be blinded by himself, just to let his opponent take it lightly. What''s wrong with this trick?


    From now on, he climbed on the wall tightly, but he couldn''t go down, because this guy didn''t have any relaxed posture at this time, just kept attacking every position here.


    The alley is just so big. It will hurt you soon. As long as you have a little wound on yourself, it will be like a bright light for this kind of person who is very good at fighting in the dark.


    It wasn''t long before I felt a little difficult to exhale. Sure enough, climbing on the wall in this way was quite a burden for my physical strength, but there was no other way to leave at this time.


    If you go down, you will be hurt by him. GUI Xin, there is no poison on the man''s weapon


    However, Li is not just wasting time with him. After all, he has more time to go back than usual. People who want to come to the temple will come out to find themselves, as long as they can wait until thenSure enough, the thought just flashed in Li''s heart, and there was a commotion outside the alley. It was the voice of many people coming here. There were at least 20 people.


    The man''s face suddenly changed, and at this time, he felt a cold on his body, but he couldn''t move at all. There was a huge wound on his body at this time. The wound from his shoulder to his crotch almost cut his whole body away from the just attack. At this time, he didn''t seem to believe the little sheep Actually can under this kind of cruel hand.


    That is to say, after Li killed him in his absence, he couldn''t help but take a long breath. Suddenly, a sense of inexplicable crisis came from behind him, "little guy, your life is mine."


    The sound didn''t come from behind, but 20 or 30 meters behind. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 66

    At this time, he was surprised, because he didn''t even expose his murderous spirit. Even when there were five or six rumors in the air, he didn''t feel his murderous spirit exposed


    Li also knew that this time was not a time of surprise at all, so he quickly rolled on the spot, then threw away four or five fireballs and hit five short arrows coming from behind.


    As long as hit, those short arrows even if hit on their own body also can''t constitute the damage of breaking blood, in that case, even if the top painted more poison also has no use at all.


    But then Li''s face changed, because at this time, the fireballs he sent out disappeared at the moment of touching the short arrows, and the short arrows still kept the original speed towards Li.


    It''s a broken Magic Arrow. The other side is really willing to pay for it.


    However, this time is not the time to sigh that he is really valuable. Li suddenly pressed on the ground, and the ground surged. Li suddenly moved his position.


    Earth displacement.


    This is also one of the skills used in the pulsation of the earth, which is to move the ground forcibly to make itself move. That is to say, such a flash makes Li evade the attack of the other party.


    But the other side didn''t care about it at all. His face changed at this time. At this time, he was stiff and couldn''t move. At this time, he found that his shadow was just trampled by the man because of the moonlight


    "What a smart boy, but who made you angry..." Before she finished her words, a few short arrows flew out of her hand, which were the same as just now. "But I know that the more words you say, the sooner you die..."


    She sighed slightly, from this time also sighed, "come out, or I die, you are miserable."


    Accompanied by Li De''s words, a huge black sword appeared in front of Li De, blocking all the short arrows. At this time, the female killer seemed extremely shocked, and even could not say clearly, "black Blade


    "Hello, little girl." Old Jack slowly came out of the darkness. People always thought that the black blade of the old man in the mountain was a dagger or a dagger, but they never thought that the black blade of the old man in the mountain was a huge sword!


    It was a huge black sword!


    The female killer opened her mouth and fled to her back. I didn''t expect that old Jack didn''t walk around in the world for so many years and had so much power. In fact, old Jack was really inconspicuous. He was a middleman who looked very secular and was no different from the common people. At this time, he was just like a bomb and detonated instantly It''s the woman''s fear.


    Looking at her running posture, Li immediately realized that she could never escape the old man in the mountain. She should not be called old Jack''s palm now


    But Li didn''t expect old Jack to chase the killer. After all, the woman''s appearance has something to do with old Jack.


    At this time, a sneer appeared on old Jack''s face. Without waiting for the reaction, old Jack rushed directly towards the woman. Almost in an instant, the speed gap between the two people was reflected. But between three ups and downs, old Jack had already blocked the woman killer.


    "It''s been a long time, Jennie."


    The female killer sneered, "you were lucky that my brother didn''t kill you." Old Jack sighed slowly, and a black light fell on the female killer.


    The female killer named Jennie also shows her own level at this time. She almost dodges old Jack''s attack in an instant and rushes towards old Jack at the same time.


    Old Jack frowned and put his huge sword in front of him. Looking at the black blade, Jennie suddenly stopped her steps and jumped to the rear. Looking at her, she was not afraid of old Jack, but of the black blade.


    At this time, Jennie opens her eyes and stares at old Jack firmly. At this time, Li has already broken away the shadow stepping technique of the other party, so she can see clearly. Jennie''s eyes are dark, but she doesn''t know whether she is blind or what


    "Jennie I didn''t expect that you really got black pupil. "


    Jennie''s face at this time showed a very ferocious smile. In fact, Jennie looked just like she was in her twenties, and she was pretty pretty, but with this smile, she couldn''t say the strangeness.


    "If there is no black pupil, how can you kill black blade?" Jennie sneered, "I really didn''t think that the most terrible assassin in the world was hiding around the temple of anksiram, which was also a great harvest for me."


    Old Jack''s face also showed a simple and honest smile, "ha ha, you look very confident, but confidence and conceit are only in a line."


    Jennie looked away, with a smile on her face. "I didn''t expect you to teach this boy all your skills."


    Old Jack snorted, with a proud expression on his face. "All, are you kidding me? This kid just learned from me, all? It''s estimated that people like you can''t learn all your life.... ""Well, I said, old Jack, don''t you think you''ve lived too long? If there''s something wrong with you, I don''t think you want it anymore." It''s a voice I''ve heard many times. It''s Melita.


    Li also didn''t expect that Melita would appear outside the temple in person. After all, to tell the truth, Melita is the existence of one person below ten thousand people above the whole temple.


    She looked away and looked at the two people in front of her. Old Jack immediately raised his hands and looked harmless. "Hi, Melita has not seen you for a long time."


    At this time, Melita sighed slightly, "old Jack, then I don''t see that you have become like this. Before, I wanted Li to give you a greeting. It seems that I didn''t give you a greeting. It''s really wise." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 67

    Melita came slowly up here. "Are you right?"


    Old Jack put his sword on the roof, with a helpless expression on his face. "It''s not me. Although I was handsome in those days, it''s not good for anyone to become me in this ghost place."


    Melita snorted. "I don''t mean you''ve become so mean. I mean, you''ve done a terrible mistake."


    "Wrong?" Old Jack suddenly a Leng, completely did not respond, "what''s wrong?"


    "Don''t you know? Do you know what you just said? You said that you didn''t teach Li all your skills, but just taught him some fur. Fur, do you know Li is a student of Lord anksiram, and your behavior has been deceiving Lord anksiram! "


    Old Jack laughs, "don''t you..."


    "I''m not kidding you!" Melita''s face suddenly covered with a piece of frost, clapped her hands, and immediately stood out a line of soldiers behind Melita. The smile on old Jack''s face was gone, because he could see clearly that there was a line of soldiers behind Melita, which was clearly no less than 100 senior magicians!


    These sorcerers wear special armor and are proficient in breaking the Sorcerer''s skills. Of course, they also have a big disadvantage, that is, they lack resistance to melee heavy soldiers. Of course, their powerful magic power is enough to cause great damage to heavy soldiers.


    Old Jack said, "I was just joking. I was just blowing a bull with this little wave hoof. Don''t care. How can I not teach him all my skills? You can pick up those people by yourself. "


    At this time, old Jack looks very excited, even facing his back to Jennie, but Jennie doesn''t dare to do it. She slowly steps back, her face is more cautious, because even when old Jack is facing her back, she doesn''t dare to do it. Her intuition makes her understand that if she does it at this time, she will die.


    However, Jennie is not completely desperate, because this time there are five killers of the same level as herself. At least it should be no problem to join forces with those people to escape.


    As if aware of Jennie''s thoughts, Melita snorted, "are you looking for them?"


    With Melita''s voice, a broken magician behind made a gesture. The people behind threw five people to the ground in front of them. They looked motionless, but they knew that they were all dead.


    Melita sighed, "I just met these guys when I came here. They didn''t sleep in the middle of the night and wandered around. I really want to ask. Who knows these guys want to attack me when they see that I have only a dozen levels of strength. Alas, they all died."


    Old Jack laughs. He doesn''t believe that Melita will kill someone by mistake. After all, he has known her for a long time. He knows how strong she is.


    Melita sighed. "Well, I''m not kidding you anymore. There''s a live one left here?"


    Old Jack took a deep look at Jennie. "Yes, this little girl has a little grudge with me. If you want to take her away, take it away."


    "No, no, no," Melita looked away. It''s just the outside of the temple. It has no direct relationship with the temple, so I''m not interested in her life. If you ask anything, don''t tell us. Do you understand? "


    From this moment moved eyebrows, but also understand the meaning of virita, indeed if this Jeanie''s mouth asked something.


    So Wu is sure to be eliminated, but then what?


    Is there another student?


    What''s more, he has paid a lot of tuition fees. He doesn''t care about it at all. He is not afraid of his opponents. On the contrary, many of his scholarships are from him, right?


    At this time, Jennie still did not dare to move, because just now she wanted to run away. When she had this idea, an extremely terrible force suppressed herself in the same place, which was extremely powerful murderous. At this time, Jennie realized how big the gap between herself and old Jack was.


    At the beginning, I thought that I could kill old Jack with myself and five other companions. When I think about it, it''s ridiculous.


    At this time, when old Jack''s eyes fall on Jennie, Jennie knows that she can''t continue this stalemate. The current stalemate is that she is at a disadvantage. If the time is longer, she will definitely not be able to support and use up her strength.


    She dashed towards Li. She knew that she had no chance at this time, but she would rather fall on the way to achieve her goal.


    Even if you run away, you will die.


    When Jennie rushed to half of the time, from slowly sighed, hands together, a huge wall blocked Jennie''s way.


    Jane''s eyes flashed a trace of panic, from the information above is clearly written ten level magician, but why a ten level magician can actually use seven level magic? And it''s the sigh of the earth God who has the strongest defense among the magic below level 7!Cross four levels to use magic?


    You''re kidding!


    At this time, Jennie can''t control her speed and directly bumps into the huge wall made by Li. Li sighs slightly. When she sees something wrong with Jennie, Li begins to gather magic. At this time, the magic he uses is not level 7 magic, but level 6 magic that he uses to attenuate. Although the defense is strong, it''s weak But lost a lot of its magic effect.


    For example, 60% rebound damage and so on. However, it''s quite practical to scare the enemy without Buddha. For example, Jennie was almost scared to fly just now. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 68

    After all, this guy was once the underground emperor of the dark world, and his strength was not boastful.


    Originally, Li was going to go back to the temple directly. At this time, his seal of strength was not lifted, so he felt a little tired just after solving those people. But old Jack asked Li to go back to the pub with him.


    Then he knocked Jennie out with a few punches, picked her up like a dead dog, and walked towards the tavern.


    I followed old Jack all the way to the kitchen of the tavern. In fact, it''s not a kitchen anymore, because the so-called kitchen space is a little strange, which is more than twice as large as the space in front of me.


    And in this kitchen, not only there is no taste of food, but there is an inexplicable smell of blood in it. It''s not smelled by nose, but by people who come out of the sea of blood.


    Of course, in addition to the inexplicable smell of blood, the liquor here is also very heavy. It can be said that there is a little taste of everything except the kitchen.


    Old Jack looked away. "Do you think I''m hiding here and nobody will come to me?"


    It''s not until this time that I wake up. Old Jack''s enemies are all big men. At least at this level, old Jack can''t stir up. It''s no problem to know where old Jack is. I dare not deal with them openly, but it''s OK to deal with them secretly.


    What kind of killers should be sent here? Naturally, old Jack will be knocked over. As for the others


    Looking at Jennie, it seems that old Jack is going to do something to this man.


    Sure enough, old Jack didn''t look away any more. He just said, "I''ll only show you one time. You can see clearly by yourself." Then he picked up two wires directly from the ground, and without any action, he twisted them back and forth several times.


    It''s not difficult for people in this world to twist the wire at will. It''s not an amazing way to twist the wire like old Jack. Li held his breath and understood that old Jack wanted to show himself something amazing.


    After old Jack twisted the wire in his hand for a period of time, it turned into two iron balls. The iron ball was just a finger belly laugh. On the ball, a long piece of wire stretched out and pressed it in old Jack''s hand. Old Jack took a deep look away. He didn''t know why it seemed to be a sigh.


    Then he directly pressed the two iron balls into the wrists of his hands, "collapse..." From inexplicably heard a crisp sound, followed by bursts of strange sound in Jennie''s body.


    After listening carefully, Li couldn''t tell what the strange voice was. After a while, Li''s face suddenly changed. He probably understood what the voice was


    When old Jack just kneaded the wire constantly, making it close to the critical point of metal fatigue value, but he used his own dark strength not to let it collapse. At this time, he kneaded the wire ball into Jennie''s body. It can be imagined that almost in an instant, the wire would spread out, and then Jennie''s flesh and blood would be destroyed.


    Of course, this is not the end, because we can clearly feel that the wire is unfolded in a certain way, and this way is Follow Jennie''s magic thread


    There''s no doubt that Jennie is useless.


    If a killer''s hands are wasted, what else can she rely on?


    Do you kill people with your head?


    "Ah Jane, who has just fallen into a deep coma, screams miserably. It seems that for this kind of killer, this kind of means also makes her unbearable.


    Physical torture is nothing to a sorcerer who has undergone a rigorous test.


    But for the magicians, the damage to the magic vein is enough to make them miserable. This is not only because the destruction of the magic vein will cause great pain, but also the fear of the future in the mind.


    There is a sneer on the corner of his mouth. This kind of punishment is extremely painful for most magicians, but for Li, he has many tricks to use to destroy his magic. In fact, in terms of Li''s real strength, old Jack is not his opponent at all.


    Old Jack looked back and looked away. "Don''t you feel a little heartless? Let''s have a look at the real face of this little girl."


    At this time, old Jack laughs and tears all the clothes off Jennie. Jennie screams, "go away, you stinking man! Get out of here


    Old Jack frowned at the beginning of this action, but then his face showed disgust. Yes, Jennie is in good shape, and her chest circumference is enough to make most men drool. But the problem is that Jennie has a man''s organ growing on her lower body


    "This is..." At this time, he was also surprised, and old Jack snorted, "I haven''t touched a woman for a long time. Compared with those women outside, my enemies in the past naturally make me feel more at ease. Now you know why I won''t attack her?"Left to see Jeanie one eye, then nodded, this Jeanie is a man at all, also don''t know how to become this appearance? Is it to the chest filled with air?


    But at this time, old Jack didn''t have much patience to go on. Instead, he said, "listen, what you learned in the past is only the basic techniques of assassination and some basic common sense. Now I''m talking about the ultimate art of destruction..."


    As old Jack raises his hands, he hears a sound of Weng Ming in his ears. Then old Jack doesn''t know what to say, and his hands pass over Jennie ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 69

    Li just watched old Jack''s hand across Jennie''s body, and then the blood colored roses bloomed on Jennie''s body. At this time, Jennie''s eyes actually flashed a few confused colors, which was clearly intoxicated in old Jack''s technique.


    Of course, Li can''t think that old Jack''s technique is just good-looking, because at this time, with old Jack''s hand passing by, Jennie''s Rose began to bloom continuously, but in less than 20 seconds, Jennie''s body was covered with those so-called blood roses, and the smell of blood in the air became more and more serious.


    From now on, his expression became more serious. It was really Jack''s way of pressing the bottom of the box, because with Jack''s hand passing by, the blood roses did not disappear, but became more and more gorgeous. Finally, when Jack''s hands stopped


    I can''t see Jennie any more. Yes, I can''t


    Jennie''s body, no, there are countless blood roses on Jennie''s skeleton, and Jennie''s flesh and blood have been completely crushed.


    Li slowly suppresses his desire to see with his writing eye. If he uses his writing eye now, Li has 100% confidence to see what kind of technique old jack used.


    Old Jack stopped his hands at this time and said slowly, "well, you go back. The rest is up to you."


    He nodded his head and left in casual clothes. In fact, he was about 30% away from seeing the techniques used by old Jack. But he still couldn''t show that he was too different from ordinary people. After all, he was not a person in this world.


    When an ordinary person sees the way old Jack just used, he will definitely faint. However, he has kept his sense, but his body can''t bear it.


    Of course, the above kind of performance is from pretend, to tell you the truth, old Jack''s technique is very unique, but he doesn''t care much, what should he do next?


    As soon as he walked out of the tavern, his weak posture disappeared. He looked around. It was still dark. In fact, it was only an hour or so since the assassination.


    After thinking about it for a while, he picked a place and walked over.


    That direction is Bouma''s house. It''s been a long time since I had a taste of meat before the meeting with anksiram. In fact, Li has gradually forgotten the taste of women, so many hints from Bouma are taken as not seeing.


    But anksiram''s last sacrifice, no matter what her purpose was, also aroused the desire to leave. He went to buma''s room and knocked on the door.


    Anyway, today''s matter, buma certainly can''t get rid of the relationship, he didn''t have any heartlessness and so on


    Before long, the door opened a gap, and a voice rang inside, "didn''t you say that after doing this thing, you will never come again..."


    As soon as buma''s voice rang out, she suddenly stopped, because at this time, she found that the killer standing outside was not the one who had completed the task, but the one who was away from


    "From You... " Boomer sighed a little and stretched out her hand to pull Li into the room.


    After entering the room, I took a look at the room. This small room is only less than one twentieth of the size of my own room. Of course, it refers to my own bedroom. In this room, it''s very messy, even the bathtub is in this small room. I think what''s in this room is all about boomer.


    Li didn''t care about buma''s words. Li knew all this for a long time. He didn''t care too much. Buma is not a God. She is just a person. In fact, at the beginning, Li found that buma has changed. She can''t refuse Wu''s proposal.


    Li took a deep look at the candle lit by buma. In fact, Li had not used the candle in the temple for a long time. Most of the time, he used colorless magic crystal for lighting. Only this kind of light is suitable for all kinds of painting operations.


    At this time, buma lowered her head and didn''t know what to say. In fact, she didn''t expect to come back. In her impression, although Li was silent, she had a good temper. Of course, what she didn''t know was that Li was not silent, but he didn''t care to talk with them.


    Suddenly, after a long silence, Boomer said, "are you ok..."


    He nodded his head. "If it wasn''t for the teacher''s timely arrival, I''m afraid I would have died."


    Boomer was silent again. In fact, although she did not participate in the attack on Li, in fact, if Li died, she also had unshirkable responsibility.


    "I''m sorry." Boomer said slowly.


    Li sighed, "if it''s useful to be sorry, there''s no need to use strength to decide right or wrong in this world. Tell me who you''re working with. "


    Li said so, in fact, Li also knew that this time it was absolutely impossible, but Li wanted to see what buma said. If buma said something that made him dissatisfied, Li Si didn''t mind trying the technique she just learned on buma.Li has never been a soft hearted person.


    "It''s nothing." Boomer said slowly, "he told me..." Without finishing her words, Li suddenly raised her hand, and then her clothes turned into countless pieces, "needless to say, I''m very satisfied with your answer..."


    There was a flash of panic in Boomer''s eyes, and then Boomer was thrown on the bed. Boomer didn''t even have the chance to resist. In fact, even if Boomer wanted to resist, he was not the opponent of Li. After all, how could a traditional magician be the opponent of Li who mastered many kinds of fighting skills.


    Li presses Boomer on the bed, and then enters the classic. Li ignores Boomer''s tears, until he finds that Boomer is actually the first time, he inexplicably feels a little softhearted. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 70

    But even from now on, I feel a little softhearted, but I can''t stop the groan until dawn. In fact, some neighbors knock on Boomer''s door because they can''t stand the continuous groan from high pitched to hoarse, but soon leave the five fireballs in their hands and blow him out.


    From this time is in the ascendant, directly with incomplete version of the earth God''s sigh to seal the door, and then is to continue the expedition.


    It was not until the sun reached the center of the sky that Li finally stopped his expedition, and buma lay on the bed like a dehydrated fish, panting.


    When Boomer regained consciousness, he said slowly, "can you tell me something about your past?"


    Li said slowly. In fact, after Li''s expedition to that extent, women in the world can''t keep their mind. Of course, the existence that anksiram has been able to squeeze is in fact the legendary existence.


    At this time, buma looked at the ceiling, sighed a little, and then began to talk about his past.


    Buma''s father is a knight, she also has a younger brother, her younger brother is named alcadios (in the main part of the magic martial arts show, is the leader of the cherry blossom Knight Order), his knight has a small piece of fiefdom, in fact, this degree of aristocratic fiefdom is at most a village.


    However, the knight had some fortune. He got a lot of spoils in the war he participated in when he was young. Although he could not become a baron, he had some small property.


    After marrying a beautiful girl, the knight had the daughter of buma. At that time, the knight still had some vision and let his daughter come to the temple. However, there was very little he could provide for his daughter. For the temple, it was very difficult for a count to provide for a student, let alone a knight.


    Boomer began to look for his own job, such as selling all kinds of news and all kinds of help.


    However, the knight gradually changed from a middle-aged knight to an old knight, and he began to like strange things, such as women, gambling.


    Soon his family was ruined by him, and then he owed countless debts. At this time, a baron came out and promised him to help him pay off his debts, but asked buma to marry him.


    This is a conspiracy, so enthusiastic Baron must have a plan, from the heart immediately flashed this idea, but from a slight sigh, this kind of thing is very common in many places.


    From slowly said, "if you marry that Baron, at least is a noble."


    "Yes, it''s a noble, but so what? I went back to a country bumpkin. The Baron has money. What''s the matter? He will always be a countryman Buma yelled at this time, "I don''t want to live in a place like that all my life, I want to stay in the temple, here..."


    From the mouth slowly sealed her mouth, her words all blocked in the mouth, and then slowly in her ear said, "you qualified."


    Li lightly licked the kiss mark on her neck that he had kissed yesterday, and then found a suit of cloth Ma''s still intact clothes from the wardrobe.


    In fact, yesterday''s war was not just in bed. At this time, the whole room was in a mess.


    From slowly said, "well, change clothes, with me back to the temple, after you busy."


    Boomer was a little surprised when she looked away from her eyes, but then she put on her clothes in surprise. Boomer didn''t care who occupied her body, as long as the person who occupied her body could give her what she wanted. Boomer was very realistic, and Li was also her favorite type.


    What''s not enough with Boomer?


    When he returned to the temple, he received a message, that is, anksiram returned to the temple, and then issued an order, that is, Li will and Wu will stand on the same starting line.


    That is, in a year''s time, we will have a competition with Wu. This competition consists of two parts. One part is the fight between the two, and the other part is that the two should take out their highest level of holy tattoos for comparison.


    The results of these two competitions will determine the fate of the two players.


    When Li knew the news, he was stunned. The order seemed unfair. Yes, it seemed unfair.


    First of all, there is a big gap between you and Wu. At least in the level, you are only a level 10 magician. Although you have a rare mastery of magic, Wu has reached level 13, which can form a level suppression.


    However, Li understood that in fact, he could completely crush himself now. Of course, anksiram knew that as for Shengwen? Although most people don''t know, they know that it is impossible to surpass themselves in the skill of holy tattoo.


    The only factor that can shorten the gap between the two is the difficulty of Shengwen''s advancement


    Perhaps when there is no way to make the lowest holy grain, it is only to be drunk into the perfect lowest holy grain.Anksiram''s preference is really serious. She sighs a little. Of course, there is also Melita who sighs so much. She knows the actual gap between the two people very well. Is it possible to leave now?


    When buma saw the news, Li was not worth it. The whole temple knew about Li''s relationship with anksiram, and Wu had already killed him. But anksiram made such a decision. Not only did he not punish Wu, but he also made such a thing. At least in buma''s eyes, Li could not be compared with Wu, Because she doesn''t know the real strength of Li.


    Although she has become Li''s personal assistant now, Li sighs slightly when he looks at boomer. This is one of his team in the world. Li has already thought that he will take the world into his pocket ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 71

    Although many people think that anksiram is doomed to failure, no one dares to say anything. After all, anksiram is the real boss, that is, their parents.


    As for Li, it doesn''t matter. If the real strength is put out, the estimation of Li''s fear in this temple is only anksiram. In fact, this competition has already had a result in Li''s heart. Even if Wu takes some magic medicine, he can improve the level of Shengwen by a large part in an instant, and then he can kill him directly.


    Soon after, I received a message from Melita. It was revealed in the message that what was the challenge that anksiram had arranged for the two...


    When you see what the content of this test is, Boomer will be speechless, because the content of this challenge is too difficult.


    Add a holy mark on a kraft rat, and then let the Kraft rat face a Sumen tiger, with which person''s Kraft rat causes high damage as the approval standard.


    For Boomer, this assessment is ridiculous. Kratos are not even Warcraft creatures, or even beasts. Their only advantage is their strong survivability, and this is based on their adaptability to the environment.


    In the body, they are really no different from ordinary mice.


    Sumen tiger is a kind of Warcraft above a level. Even most of the mages in the temple have no ability to defeat a Sumen tiger directly in an encounter.


    But from now on, a smile, a word let buma at ease, I can''t do things, how can''t do?


    This is not only conceit, but also self-confidence. Somehow, Boomer seems to feel that it was the right choice that she didn''t resist yesterday.


    However, although Li said so, he still asked buma to look for all the information about Kratos and Sumen tigers.


    It wasn''t long before Boomer brought back all the information about the two, along with a living Kraft rat.


    Buma explains that there are many people who are willing to work for money. When buma shouts out 100 gold coins to buy a kraft rat, someone immediately gives the Kraft rat in the laboratory.


    After all, it''s cheap and enough.


    But buma still felt very sad. After all, 100 gold coins had been her expense for several days in the past. Of course, everything was different after she left.


    At least in terms of money, Boomer felt a great sense of happiness.


    Although the two people have had a deep relationship, Li is not a stallion, and he did not throw puma on the bed first. Instead, he began to read the information brought back by puma.


    From this time, I have a high degree of proficiency in reading materials.


    It didn''t take long to sum up the characteristics of the two.


    First of all, it''s very difficult for Kratos to take the initiative to attack, because there is a big difference between Kratos and Sumen tigers. Moreover, Sumen tigers are cats, which have almost absolute racial suppression on Kratos.


    Then, although Sumen tiger has no special talent magic, there is absolutely no problem for several medium and low-level magic with ice attributes to kill a kraft mouse. Then, the reason why Sumen tiger can be called A-class Warcraft is that Sumen tiger has very high speed and strength, and has great anti magic ability. It can resist all kinds of abnormal magic Sex is also amazing.


    It can be said that this guy is an all-round melee machine.


    Seeing this, I couldn''t help sighing. My teacher really gave me a problem.


    After thinking about it for a while, I took a slight look at boomer. How do you feel?


    When Li was reading those materials, Boomer was also around, and Boomer also had some understanding of holy lines. When Li asked, Boomer was stunned for a moment, and then slowly said, I feel that unless it is a high-level holy line, it can''t make a mouse beat a tiger at all. Besides, both of them belong to Warcraft like creatures, and the gap is too big Big, if you want Kratos to do enough damage to Sumen tiger, I feel at least intermediate holy grain.


    He nodded his head. On the surface, it looks like this.


    On the surface? Boomer asked, head tilted.


    According to Bouma''s understanding level, Li''s words are really profound. After all, Bouma''s understanding of Shengwen is only superficial.


    After thinking about it for a while, he said to Boomer, now I need the base frame of Shengwen.


    There are many materials to draw holy lines, but no matter what kind of materials are used, they are divided into two kinds. One is to make them on the leather and then synthesize them on the carrier. The other is to draw them directly on the carrier. Compared with the former, the latter will have a much smaller carrying capacity and a much better effect.


    However, the skills required are also very high.


    As for drawing with other leather materials first, and then synthesizing, it will be much easier. At the same time, the more advanced the leather used, the better the effect.Boomer thought for a moment, and then said, nine months later, there will be an auction.


    Auction? From now on, I was stunned.


    Boomer nods gently. At the triennial auction, anksirandans will take out quite a lot of materials from their inventory for sale, but at that time the top class of the whole continent will come to the temple for auction.


    Apart from frowning, anksiram doesn''t need the hype of auction, does he?


    After all, the relationship between Li and anksiram is well known in the whole temple. Although anksiram has no intention of going to auction, those who come to buy are scrambling to buy. Their final consensus is that straight Then the price decides the winner. Whoever pays the higher price will take away the goods. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 72

    Li nodded gently. After all, anksiram''s position is actually at the top of the whole plane.


    The material he can provide is the most high-end thing in the world.


    Of course, it will be sought after by those so-called high-end people.


    Moreover, it is said that anksiram has never been polite to the strong in other worlds. As far as Li knows, most of the worlds anksiram has visited are non-human worlds, not to mention that human beings are not dominant. Moreover, human beings in that world are in an extremely vulnerable situation, and even some human beings have long been extinct or never born ¡£


    Anksiram has killed a large number of strong men, so that when he reaches a certain strength, he will produce an effect similar to Longwei.


    In the end, how many strong people must be killed to produce this effect. As for the bodies of those strong people who are killed, needless to say, they are all natural resources and local treasures.


    Of course, I can''t do without knowing that my eccentric lover, anksiram, wanted to hold this auction just to clear out all the things that are about to expire, which I don''t know why I want to collect and which I don''t like. Of course, the fundamental reason is that anksiram''s level of materials can''t be put down.


    It''s decided very soon that we should get a good material at this auction, which can at least carry the holy grain material we imagine next.


    That''s right. Li just realized the true meaning of Shengwen. Since there is no material that can adapt to the next things, he can only create one.


    Creation is the core of Shengwen.


    That is, at this time, the system that has not responded to the departure for a long time has opened its mouth, the host.


    From this time is also Leng for a while, looking at Boomer some curious eyes, from slowly waved, Boomer you go out first, I have some things to think about.


    Boomer nodded softly. She had several classes to attend today.


    After seeing Boomer leave, he asked the system, system, what happened? I thought it was because you were hidden in the temple.


    I had an upgrade before.


    Upgrade? I can''t help but be stunned. To tell you the truth, I also feel that the system is very different from before. That is, the current system is not as humane as before. Although the previous system won''t really put water on the exchange, now I look at the upgraded system, and even the words have become cold.


    From slowly sighed, the system, why you speak the way has changed.


    The system immediately responded that because the previous way of response was too wasteful of resources, the next thing we faced was not the low-level situation we faced before.


    From the brow, please, you''d better get back to the way you used to be.


    If so, start mode switching.


    A moment later, the sound of the system rings, and the host has not seen you for a long time.


    From this time just answered, what happened? Why is that?


    The system sighs. It''s not because of you that the whole plane collapses.


    Ah? At this time, he was also surprised. Of course, he knew what level of disaster was the collapse of the whole plane, that is, hundreds of millions of creatures were wiped out in an instant.


    You should know the plane where Jue island is located. The whole plane was captured by the invaders.


    What is the situation that the whole plane mentioned by the system is destroyed.


    The system said slowly. What I''m going to say next, you should understand that what I''m going to say next is very serious.


    Leave to lightly nod, good, you say.


    The system says, leave, I need you to be above the saint now.


    From a tiny Leng, the existence above the sage, the way of heaven?


    Of course, you can also understand it as the way of heaven, but this is absolutely greater than the way of heaven, because I feel the invasion of another multiverse. It is estimated that the world before Jue island was also invaded by that multiverse, which led to its destruction.


    From hearing the system say, intrusion leads to destruction? But what do you mean by that?


    You''re in complete control of the world now. The system immediately said, no matter how much time is needed, you must completely control this plane. After controlling this plane, you will follow me to the next plane, and then completely control the next plane. Until you can completely control at least one third of the world in the multiverse, I will turn you into the will of the multiverse.


    He lowered his head. Is that right? I understand, that is to say, I need to control the world as soon as possible. Is that right? So now that I''ve opened my seal, I don''t think I have time to play with other people in the world.


    The system immediately said, OK, it just feels that some things on his body have been erased in an instant, and then there is an extremely powerful force. He feels that every part of his body is full of power at this time. In fact, the present separation is not getting stronger, but because it has been sealed for a long time, and at this time, the power recovers and produces some problems It''s just an illusion.Soon, Li regained control of his power. Now he is in the same level as the twelve round table parliament in this temple. Li sighed slightly. OK, give me a deadline.


    The time limit is 50 years.


    Hearing what the system said, Li is also stunned. What do you mean?


    The system explains that the plane is in a strange state, that is, a semi broken state. It is dangerous to replace it. I have already explored that when the plane is completely dead, you should take over the world at that time. Now is not the time for you to take over the world completely. When it is time for you to do something, I will say Yes. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 73

    Hearing the system say so, there is no way, he nodded gently, and then said, what kind of role do you feel Shengwen has in the future plan.


    It seems that the system is searching for the most recent events. After a moment, it said that it is very valuable, and because this thing is in a world I have not explored, it can not be exchanged. If it needs to be exchanged, I think its value is more than ten times that of jiuzhuanxuangong.


    He was stunned to hear the system say so, but then he nodded to show that he understood. However, since it is not the time to unify the world, let''s play with these guys here first.


    From the decision to learn according to the original plan, however, now that there is a systematic return, then the speed of learning career will be much faster.


    Under the plan of relative planning, time passes quickly, even nine months in the impression of leaving, but it passes in a flash.


    And the auction of the whole world''s high-level gathering is about to begin.


    This time is only three months away from the test of no peace.


    Li feels a little nervous. He''s not worried that he won''t win. He''s worried that his strength is too strong. You know, in the past nine months, Li has reached the level of making level 2 holy lines. The holy lines master who can reach this level is only about ten people in the goblin''s tail world. It''s estimated that he''s one stop away There are no less than dozens of countries seeking to leave for their own countries and become VIP guests.


    All kinds of noble titles and princesses are easy to capture.


    I don''t want to attract so much attention from now on. It might be better to be a pig and eat a tiger.


    But I found that even if I don''t go to other people''s trouble, there are always some people who don''t know what to do.


    To tell you the truth, Li doesn''t like others blocking in front of him. When Li strides in the corridor, he doesn''t like others blocking in front of him at this time, which will waste his time.


    For Li, time is equal to strength, and wasting time is equal to reducing one''s strength.


    Tarot was the first person who stood in front of him when he came to the temple. That guy was later driven out of the temple. Of course, Brad, who ordered Tarot to get in the way, was also driven out of the temple.


    It can be said that Li has been given enough face. As for later having no means to get buma away from him, it has no influence on Li. It''s just that the people who come later don''t like Li so much. Later, he doesn''t want to assassinate himself. It doesn''t matter to Li.


    The reason why Li hates taro is that he gets in his way and delays his time.


    At this time, Wu, who didn''t like li himself, was in his way, and he didn''t want to avoid Li. He just stood there with a pretty smile on his face.


    Then no stride came over, stretched out his right hand, away, long time no see you. I don''t know what you are going to do now?


    Li Li sneered, totally ignoring Wu''s appearance. Listen, Wu, if you can, I''d like to blow your disgusting face. I think you must be black, right? But you and your brother almost didn''t succeed in bleaching.


    Li said so, strode by Wu''s side, and didn''t care about his trembling body.


    At this time, it seems that because of the conflict between Li and Wu, many people gathered at once. Originally, people in the temple didn''t care about these things, but at this time, there were not only people in the temple, but also a large number of outsiders.


    All these people came to participate in the auction. When they saw the excitement, they naturally gathered together.


    It''s human nature to watch the crowd, not to mention the man who has an affair with anchoram.


    Wu has a smile on the corner of his mouth at this time. Originally, he wanted to make a fool of Li. Although it doesn''t help anything later, he is very happy to make Li''s mind out of balance.


    Wu slowly said, it seems you don''t understand, I''m a noble, and you''re just a pariah, so I''ll show you some kindness, but you ignore it.


    From this time hum, good intentions? I don''t know what kind of noble you are, but I think, if I want to, your family can''t protect you at all.


    There''s a roar from someone around you. You dare to despise the badria family. I''ll teach you a lesson!


    In fact, in the temple, there are no so-called people around, because the price in the temple is too high, even if it is extremely simple to live, it will consume a large amount of gold coins.


    From slightly sighed, no, to tell you the truth, at the beginning I didn''t pay attention to you, but why do you have to jump out again and again, such words are very bad for you, I thought last time can let you grow a little brain, but look at you like this, but the tolerance of others as a coward.What do you mean? I have no idea what you''re talking about! No at this time, although the mouth does not admit, but people have seen that no at this time has some confusion.


    If you don''t know who Jennie is, then don''t let your dog legs jump around, otherwise it''s not good to be killed by me carelessly. Leave so say, slowly left.


    However, when he came to the side of the man who had no side, he suddenly burst out a sense of killing.


    That man is obviously a good hand, but he just talked like this, and at this time, he suddenly broke out the intention of killing. How could he bear it? Just in an instant, the sword in his hand had come out of the sheath, and Li could already see that this man was a wizard in the direction of a soldier. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 74

    At this time, he suddenly shot. Li immediately gave a cold hum. People around him could see clearly that it was Wu''s hand that shot first. At this time, Li suddenly twisted his body and bumped into the man''s chest. Then he walked away like nobody.


    After several steps away, the warrior widened his eyes and slowly fell to the ground. At this time, no one around him rushed to have a look. Then he slowly shook his head. His whole body was broken.


    Hearing him say that, Wu''s face also changed. They all saw clearly just now. It was only one blow away. But in an instant, the warrior with level 11 strength was killed instantly!


    No moment to feel a trace of cold, this from when in the end has this level of strength?


    Of course, for Li, this is just a small episode, and Li put his spirit on the next auction.


    As a matter of fact, the auction items released by anchoramso made everyone here feel a little crazy. First of all, there is a huge dragon corpse in the center of the hall. It''s really a dragon corpse, not a dragon skeleton. The skin and flesh of the huge dragon corpse are alive. I don''t know how it was preserved until now, but beside it There is also a huge heart of the dragon. Although most people here have never seen the heart of the dragon, it is clearly marked with the word "heart of the rock dragon".


    In fact, these two are the best materials in the eyes of these nobles. After all, the dragon clan has long disappeared in the world for hundreds of years. Even in the eyes of most people, the dragon clan is just a legend.


    It can be said that these two things are out of print.


    Of course, the rest of those things are also the existence of many aristocrats drooling. The reason why so many people can gather here is that there are a lot of valuable and marketable things here.


    The way to buy things here is also very simple. You can mark the price directly on the sign next to the goods. The latter can also mark the price when it comes, but you need to leave your own name.


    In the end, after the auction, whoever has the highest price can take things, but it must be paid and delivered at the same time, and the person who wants to rob things from the temple must not be born?


    At this time, when Li walks inside, he also sees Wu and several people stride through the exhibition area. Li notices that these people go directly to the exhibition area of the Dragon nationality. Li frowns. There is something that Li is very interested in. You know, the production of Shengwen has a lot to do with the material.


    For example, if you want to make a holy grain of fire, you can make it with a piece of ice based Warcraft leather. The probability of failure is almost 90%, but if you use a piece of fire leather to make it, it will undoubtedly push the success rate to 90%.


    For the previous exam, Li once thought of a plan to directly improve the strength of Kratos, that is, to use the ice property of Warcraft leather, and then make a secondary holy grain to turn the Kratos'' fight against Sumen tiger back.


    However, after calculation, Li still gave up this idea, because in his calculation, Kratos need at least S-level magic skin to draw holy lines, and it''s better to be dragon skin, which is more difficult.


    Wu''s family is a big family. I think there is a holy tattoo master. Even if I can''t think of this scheme, the holy tattoo master can think of this scheme. The cost of this scheme is too big.


    Not to mention the cost is too large, and the material is also a level that can not be met.


    However, this auction came up with a very suitable material for this idea - the whole skin of an ice dragon blood troll. This dragon blood Troll has 70% dragon blood in its body, and the remaining 30% blood is extremely powerful demon blood.


    It can be said that the strength of this dragon blood troll is no less than that of a normal dragon, and the role of his skin and that of the dragon''s skin are also completely inseparable.


    He was also interested in this thing, but then he thought that even if he used this skin as the base frame, he might not be able to really let a kraft rat kill the Sumen tiger, and finally cause serious injury. Moreover, he already had a holy pattern scheme to kill the Sumen tiger.


    So I gave up almost in an instant.


    But nothing is different. For him, this is his only plan.


    So when he saw that there were four bidding prices on the whole skin of the dragon blood troll, he frowned. The four bidding prices were 300W, 350W, 379w and 380W.


    There is no estimate. Basically, five million is the top price line of this thing. If it exceeds this price, there is no doubt that no one will want this thing.


    Because it costs more than five million yuan, you can buy it anywhere.


    Wu then wrote 4.5 million on it and left his own name.


    In fact, this price is already unacceptable to many people. Without such a price increase, almost most people are not willing to continue bidding.At this time, an inexplicable breath poured into the hall. Without feeling a little excited at this time, he didn''t care at all. However, Li frowned because he felt uncomfortable when the breath poured in.


    This uncomfortable feeling is like a sense of crisis.


    At the entrance of the hall, there are seven or eight people. Among them is a young girl. She is wearing a cloth dress similar to ancient China. There are not many decorations on it, but a wine gourd on her waist. It makes people feel strange.


    There is a long sword on her back. It''s not like the sword most people have seen. On the contrary, it''s like the sword used by swordsmen in martial arts movies. Li is a little curious about the origin of this group of people, so he can''t help looking at this girl more. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 75

    When I saw this very Oriental dress, I was stunned. It''s just like the dress in immortal novels.


    The girl is undoubtedly beautiful, her clothes are not so gorgeous, but I don''t know why it looks like she has a touch of inexplicable nobility, as if she should be a princess over nine days. In her body, I can see the gorgeous, ancient and inexplicable temperament. And there are two marks on her beautiful face.


    The impression did not destroy her beautiful face, but made her more beautiful.


    From looking at this young girl, he suddenly frowned, because he felt something was wrong, because after this young girl stepped in, he felt the atmosphere of the whole auction house was solidified. Every step she took, the ground seemed to tremble slightly.


    However, the atmosphere solidified for a short time, but it was enough for other people around to watch these people.


    Although many people here are angry, after all, although they are powerful, if they want to hide their strength, there should be no problem.


    When they were angry, a man beside the girl suddenly attracted everyone''s attention. He was an old man who could not walk at all. He was wearing an old magic robe. It seemed that he had not been washed for a long time, and there was no decoration on his body.


    But Li found that he couldn''t see his face clearly at such a glance. This old man is absolutely not simple.


    If Li wants to use his other abilities to see the old man, he will definitely be able to see his face clearly. But there is no doubt that he will expose his strength. Li still wants to play well in this world. If he exposes his strength, he will not be able to play any more.


    Li still didn''t believe it. He didn''t dare to fight against a strong man who had reached level 17.


    The old man followed the girl closely, and the two men suddenly took away many people''s eyes, so that the rest of the group were ignored.


    It can be said that when these people appeared, they were very ostentatious. All of a sudden, they made everyone''s eyes focus on the past. In fact, it was quite rude, but no one here was stupid enough to jump out and yell.


    The people who can come here, who are not from the big family and have no eyesight, have long died.


    Wu was obviously angry at first, but then he shook his head and went on to see the leather of the dragon blood troll. The leather of the dragon blood troll is very good. It''s obvious that it was picked off when the dragon blood Troll was still alive. The leather is very big. Even if it was made for this competition, there will be a lot of materials left.


    Just as Wu has an excellent prospect for the future, a voice suddenly rings, "this dragon tooth is good. I want to make a necklace."


    This sound sounds really nice, but it''s like a bolt from the blue in Wu''s ears. To tell you the truth, the fire dragon''s teeth are also something Wu wants to take, and it''s very important in the holy pattern making.


    Wu suddenly turned his head and saw the girl holding the Dragon Blade in her hand. At this time, Wu also happened to look at Wu. There was no omen. Wu even felt that the other party had a crush on him at this time?


    But in the next moment, wugao flies. In fact, wugao feels that he is being hit by a magic truck at full speed


    Before landing, senseless, everything in front of his eyes turned into fragments. Countless golden lights ran everywhere in his consciousness, as if in an instant, the whole world had changed. Before landing, he heard a voice ringing, "well, this thing is good, ice Warcraft, and it has dragon blood. Well, it can be transformed for powerful defense Han, not bad, not bad... "


    At this time, regardless of the intense friction between myself and the ground, I want to shout, that''s my thing.


    But did not expect a young man directly stood in front of the girl, the girl is looking at the hands of the leather material, it seems that did not notice the young man in front of.


    And the young man did not speak, just looked at the girl.


    Suddenly a man beside the girl said, "princess, money."


    At this time, the girl suddenly realized, "Oh, yes, money is needed here. Why do you say that anksiram wants so much power? Isn''t his existence higher than that of the royal family in our world? Why don''t we just take all the wealth of the whole world together? "


    The girl said that, but she opened her wine gourd and poured it on her palm. Then a round pearl fell into her hand and threw it to the young man in front of her without looking at it.


    The young man was about to pick up the Pearl with a smile, but he didn''t think that the Pearl was totally beyond his expectation. As soon as it fell into his hands, it drove his whole body and flew to the rear. So it seemed that the Pearl was just like a million jin weight.And the direction of his inverted flight was just from the position he was standing at this time. Li frowned and stretched out his hand to hold the young man. At this time, his face also changed slightly. At this time, the strength of the young man was more than ten thousand pounds, which was beyond the limit for most people in the world.


    However, Li is a person who has practiced nine turn Xuangong. With such a modest strength, Li just snorted and accepted it all. Then he gently put the young man on the ground.


    The young man smiles when he sees Li. At this time, he opens his hand, looks at the Pearl in his hand, and his face changes. He is also stunned when he looks at this young man. This young man is no one else. He is the one in charge of property in the twelve round tables of the temple.


    And the host of the auction. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 76

    From now on, looking at this young man who is not amazing, in fact, when I first saw this man, I never thought that he was a level 17 magician. Even the level 17 magician who is more inclined to study is a powerful existence for people in the world.


    Li asked, "what is this thing?"


    In fact, Li doesn''t feel any special smell from the Pearl, which means that this thing doesn''t contain much magic energy.


    But in front of him, the man who was already in the twelve round tables began to shake with the Pearl, and spit out a few words in his mouth, "Qianlong Lizhu."


    Li is also stunned. The so-called Qianlong Lizhu in this world is also seen in the book. This kind of thing is actually the magic root under the neck of the dragon people, but it is not the kind of dragon people who used to rule the mainland in this world, but the same dragon people in the eastern continent and the havoc in heaven.


    It is said that more than 400 years ago, all the dragon people in other continents disappeared, but the dragon people in the eastern continent did not disappear.


    Although it doesn''t disappear, it''s very difficult to get their Lizhu. This kind of Lizhu will dissipate directly after the death of the dragon, but there is a very small chance to survive.


    This kind of bead itself is useless, but it can be used to make holy patterns.


    That''s right. This bead itself is the material used to make high-level holy patterns, so it''s useless for ordinary people to get it, but if it''s given to those high-level holy pattern masters, it''s the treasure among the treasures.


    From looking at this thing, the eye is also one of the hot, but turned to shake his head, although this thing is good, but now his own use is useless.


    And the young man who was saved by himself finally came over and said, "I don''t know how many gold coins you are going to exchange for this?"


    The girl tilted her head and said, "well, just these two? Should it be worth it? "


    The young man immediately put a big smile on his face, "of course, of course, I don''t know what else you need here?"


    Looking at the expression on the young man''s face, Li could figure out how much he had earned.


    From looking at his sudden change, I can''t help laughing, but I didn''t expect that there was such a presence at the highest level of the temple.


    At this time, Wu opened his mouth. It was funny for Li to look at it. No matter what, Li could probably think of what Wu wanted to say at this time, "this thing is mine..."


    That''s about it. However, seeing what the girl had brought out, he probably had nothing to say. Of course, he can also make a comparison, for example, the very popular sentence in the world away from the original - touch porcelain.


    At that time, Wu was really hit by the girl, so he had a good reason to ask the girl for compensation.


    I think the girl''s compensation will not be less. At least those who can buy two absolutely disproportionate things with a Li Zhu will have an absolute distortion in the amount of money.


    The girl frowned at this time, "Hey, just now I seem to have run into something. Are you ok?"


    At this time, one of his bodyguards said slowly, "of course, it doesn''t matter. It''s just a small thing. Even if it''s a bump, it doesn''t matter. Just give them enough compensation. Anyway, they''re just half poor guys."


    The girl nodded and said, "well, if someone comes to make a noise, I''ll leave it to you. Anyway, I''m lazy to talk to them."


    His bodyguard smiles. "Of course."


    The young man frowned at this time. He didn''t like to let the existence of the God of wealth annoy the people here. After all, the people here can be said to be the nobles among all the aristocratic classes in the world.


    But before he could speak, he heard a voice saying, "who''s that guy?"


    "Shh, that''s the daughter of the monarch of the East!"


    "What? The eastern continent? What I know is that the whole eastern continent over there has been unified... "


    "Yes, although the guys there are arrogant, the wealth is all concentrated in the hands of the royal family..."


    In this sentence, we can probably understand how terrible this person is.


    The wealth of a continent, no matter how big it is, can be called a continent. At least it will not be too small. What is the existence of the wealth of the whole continent?


    Li Li looked at the girl and asked slowly, "teacher iluka, the girl is..."


    Iluka is the twelve round table member who is in charge of finance. At this time, he slowly looked back and said, "it seems that your schoolgirl has arrived. She is a self funded student quota given to the royal family of the eastern continent by Lord anksiram..."


    He was stunned to hear the word "self payment". Self payment means that apart from the daily expenses, he has to hand over a considerable sum of money as tuition fees. In fact, self payment is also self payment to some extent. However, self payment is paid by Jeff and after negotiation. However, it''s expensive to think about.And there is no strength to say any compensation at this time


    After all, first of all, this is extremely humiliating, and the identity of the other party has completely defeated Wu.


    Wu originally wanted to say that he was a self financed person, but soon he thought that not everyone could afford to use the word self financed.


    From here on, that''s phase contrast. No use, that is ridiculous. As for the girl in front of her, it''s the upstart. The upstart is really looked down upon by people. Because the upstart lacks the inside information, the ordinary nobles look down upon the upstart.


    But once this upstart reaches a certain level, others will have to look up to you. This kind of upstart is not uncommon in the world, and it is said that the monarch of the eastern continent also exists like this. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 77

    This is probably the pattern of the world we know


    There are four irregular continents in the East, West, North and south, plus the peninsula which is almost a continent occupied by the ankseram temple in the far north.


    In addition to the northern continent, the other three continents have their own strengths.


    In fact, there was a strong man of absolute rank on the northern continent, and that man was gelf.


    However, geerff later went to the west continent, which is relatively West. Now geerff is the absolute strong on the west continent. As for the remaining two continents, the south continent is called the wasteland. In fact, there are not many alien races in the original work of goblin tail.


    These races were defeated by human beings a long time ago. They fled to that continent.


    There is also a strong man on it, Katherine the Barbarian King, who is equivalent to Delphi. In fact, this name can not be regarded as a name, but rather a title.


    This name is handed down from generation to generation. Only women can become emperors in this continent. After they become emperors, they will change their names and call them manhuang. At the same time, the last barbarian emperor would pour all his strength into the next, that is to say, the strength of each barbarian emperor would be stronger, which is why mankind did not attack that continent.


    As for the eastern continent, it is a continent isolated from the world. There are a lot of eddies around that continent, and there are extremely bad weather on the sea.


    It can be said that this is the reason why most people are unable to go to the eastern continent.


    Moreover, the people there are extremely xenophobic, and they have been closed to the outside world for many years. However, the magic there is incompatible with that of the outside world. Most of the strong people will be defeated even if they come to that continent because they are not good at dealing with the magic there.


    As for the emperors there, they were like ancient China, and the winner was the king.


    Division and war are the eternal pronouns there, and unity and division are almost carried out in a continuous crisscross.


    In this way, there are three people in the whole world who are extremely strong, at least comparable to themselves. As for anksiram?


    The three of them add up to play with anksiram, right?


    A few thoughts flashed in the centrifugation, and he could not help shaking his head slowly. He suddenly felt the breath around him coagulate. He understood that this was the reason for his gaze. He frowned and suddenly raised his head, but saw that the girl was blinking her eyes and looking away.


    From this time is also slightly a Leng, "what do you need?"


    All of a sudden, the people around the girl looked at Li with a kind of extremely venomous eyes, as if they had done something terrible to the girl at this time.


    However, a bright smile suddenly appeared on the girl''s face. In an instant, she felt that her whole body was heavy. When he reacted, there was something more in her arms. When she looked down, she was stunned. She threw herself in her arms and rubbed around like a treasure.


    "Mmm, it''s so comfortable."


    Hearing the girl''s voice, Li can''t help but feel shameful. Of course, Li knows that it''s impolite to do so. But looking at the gorgeous beauty in her arms, no one can stand the voice and action!


    From this time of physiological reaction, naturally, can not escape from the girl''s eyes of those attendants, their eyes in the light more prosperous, from the feeling that they have wanted to chop themselves.


    However, li felt that the gorgeous beauty in her arms didn''t use her strength to hold her, but even if she held her, it didn''t matter. After all, Li was good at fighting skills at the top of the world.


    From the foot slightly move out of the girl''s control, appeared in ten meters away.


    At this time, there was a sound of air-conditioning in the room. You know, he looked like a normal magician, but his behavior was too abnormal at this time.


    His slight movement can be said to show the fighting skills that most people here can''t achieve. Even in this world where magicians are popular, hand to hand combat is basically to see who is stronger, who is more able to resist beating and who is more flexible. Skills and so on are more used in magic.


    There is no way for everyone present to use the skills.


    The girl was also stunned when she was caught off guard. At this time, her whole body strength depended on Li. But the boy in front of her disappeared suddenly. The girl was stunned for a moment and almost fell to the ground. But at this time, she was also moving at her feet. Her speed was as fast as Li''s.


    From is also a Leng, this young girl is entangled with oneself?


    Before Li had time to swear, she was directly attacked by the girl. This time, the girl didn''t give Li any chance to resist. She directly grabbed Li''s neck and bit Li''s lips.


    "It''s delicious." The girl suddenly uttered a voice, which was totally out of line with human design.In the heart of Li, only the kind of Royal sister and queen would judge a man like this, right? But in front of this young girl is clearly young girl type ah!


    And the girl''s face is full of smile, it looks very satisfied.


    Suddenly, after the girl realized what she was doing, she suddenly jumped out of her arms. Her face turned red and said, "well, I just don''t know what''s going on, so I feel you''re very good..."


    When the girl said this, she suddenly opened her wine gourd, and then poured out seven or eight objects, including a Qianlong Lizhu, several unknown stones, and a tortoise shell. Then she put all these things into Li''s hands, "you see, these things should be compensated. In addition, can you accompany me for a few days?"


    From listening to the girl''s words is also stunned, what is very good, and these things do not let from accompany her for a few days, now from even want to sell themselves! ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 78

    However, although I''m willing to sell myself to this girl, it''s impossible for me to say anything. Well, if I sell myself to you


    Li slowly shakes his head. In fact, he feels a little vigilant in the centrifugation at this time. Maybe it''s also a plot against himself. Maybe these people want to see their own jokes.


    From the heart flashed such thoughts, he slowly shook his head, and very firm.


    Looking at Li shaking her head like this, the girl was stunned. In fact, her guards were also stunned. Many people put their hands on her weapons. It seemed that as long as the girl frowned, they would rush up and cut Li into meat sauce.


    From this time, the corners of his mouth could not help but burst out with a wry smile. He did not expect that the strength of the girl''s Pro guards were all above level 16! And one third of them have reached level 17.


    Are you afraid of leaving? Of course, I''m not afraid. In fact, I even have the strength to kill these people. But what''s the use? In that case, I will expose my strength.


    The girl''s sad face suddenly burst into a happy look, which came so fast that she couldn''t even prevent her. What did she want to do?


    "You don''t want money?" At this time, the girl exclaimed in surprise, which made her stand in a daze. What do you mean? Don''t you want money to kill the nine ethnic groups?


    At this time, the girl patted Li''s shoulder. She could not help changing her face. The girl''s strength was very strong, not even worse than Li qichongjiuzhuanxuangong''s strength. If Li hadn''t been prepared, she would have been patted unsteadily.


    From looking at the girl in front of me, I also feel that the girl has no malice, otherwise, I guess I will start from now. After all, if you are an ordinary magician, you will be killed.


    At this time, everyone''s face changed. After all, patting gently and with hundreds of thousands of pounds of strength, the effect was not the same level. For example, countless cracks have appeared on the ground away from the feet, which are like cobwebs, spreading from the feet away.


    This girl''s strength is a little too strong!


    At this time, the girl also seemed to notice that her strength seemed too strong. She quickly patted her shoulder and said, "are you ok?" This time, the strength used by the girl is obviously smaller. Li also shakes her head gently. In fact, if the girl uses some more strength, she has to force Li out.


    What''s the origin of this girl? How can she have such a strong physical quality? Is it true that in this demon tail world, the strong go everywhere, and the abnormal is not as good as the dog?


    The girl grabbed Li''s neck and pressed it on her body. "Yes, yes, you must be strong after you look like this, and you don''t want my money. In this case, you should be my man!"


    When Li heard the girl say that, his face changed. Of course, he understood the difference between the girl being his woman and the man he was. Almost in an instant, Li refused and said, "impossible!"


    The girl snorted, "did someone do it before me? Just kill him, as my father told me, if you don''t like it, just kill him. "


    It''s a while speechless to hear the girl say so. How did she get educated.


    However, the girl frowned and smelled on Li''s body, "Gee, you actually have a smell left by someone who is stronger than dad, eh Although it''s very pleasing to see you, my father also said that the strong need respect. You go to tell the person who has been on you that you belong to me now. How much money do you want? Ask me directly. "


    Hearing the girl say so, Li is speechless. Originally, Li thought that these people were wearing ancient Chinese costumes, just like ancient Chinese people. But he didn''t expect that the girl would open up like this. When she met a man on the road, she would rob him directly?


    At this time, a bodyguard around the girl came up and said softly, "princess, the elder has something to say."


    The girl took a look at the old man standing behind, nodded and walked over. The old man said in her ear that she didn''t know anything. Then the girl bit her lip and said, "really, do I have so many troubles even when I go to the southern mainland? Can we have a good time only in the east? Really, really. "


    Looking at the girl stamping her feet, many people think of the girl being coquettish, but looking at the cracks on the ground, they don''t think they can get close to each other and speak normally.


    The girl came over, stood in front of Lido and said, "what''s your name?"


    The girl''s words should have been a question sentence, but at this time, they were forced into a statement sentence. Looking at the girl''s angry expression, Li was also funny, "my name is Li."


    "Away?" The girl was stunned for a moment. "It seems that I am familiar with you. Just now, the elder said that if you want to be my man, you must be my good friend first. Only in this way can I distinguish my identity from other people in the mainland. After all, my identity is very expensive and can''t be compared with those of them."Do not know how to reply, in front of this girl in the end should say simple lovely, or some idiot ah.


    Li sighed a little, just wanted to speak, just in this moment, there are countless murders locked from, it seems that as long as there is a little disobedience from, then these people are going to start, from cold hum, did not expect that they have been hiding strength, these guys have become more severe.


    At this time, the girl sighed, "I have no friends since I have memory. Can you be my friend?"


    Hearing what the girl said, Li was also stunned. He thought for a moment and nodded, "I''d like to. Of course, it''s OK to be a friend."


    At the same time, the guards behind the girl''s face changed! ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 79

    Li murmured coldly to himself. Although these guys are fighting for their lives, they really have a headache, but they really want to force themselves so much.


    At the beginning, those people really regarded Li as a soft persimmon, but they didn''t expect that the soft persimmon would make their faces changed.


    And that old man is also tiny frown at this time, saw to leave one eye more.


    When the girl saw Li''s promise, she didn''t care that Li had just given his subordinates a challenge. She said excitedly, "well, remember my name..."


    At this time, the girl opened her mouth, and the guards behind her changed their faces. Li also suddenly realized that the girl might not be simple, even more than the so-called Princess of the eastern continent.


    At this time, the old man coughed and motioned the attendants not to speak. Then he patted his hands gently. In an instant, there was an inexplicable vibration in the whole court room. After the vibration, the girl had already said her name.


    But Li''s face changed greatly because the girl said she was called "Katherine".


    In fact, this name is banned all over the world, because it overlaps with the name of the head of the southern continent and is absolutely not allowed to be used.


    Katherine looked at Li, as if the more she looked, the more she liked it, and then she put the Dragon tooth into Li''s hand, "Hey, hey, I just got this thing, do you like it? By the way, and this... " The girl from the hand of the attendant will be the Dragon skin of the dragon blood Troll into the hands of Li, look at the girl''s appearance, like a girl in first love, must put all their things into the hands of Li.


    From now on, he laughs and takes it away. It''s not that li really wants these things, but that he tells him that if he doesn''t want them, there will be more trouble.


    At this time, Wu felt bitter. He didn''t know where Wu was better than him. Why did everyone treat him so badly? Was he a waste?


    Wu Wu has clenched his teeth. If the pressure on him before was like a rolling wheel, now he has run over himself


    Now Wu can''t even be the opponent of Li. Wu even thinks that even if he can win the victory, Li has more opportunities, such as the valuable material.


    Li went back to his residential area after talking with Katherine. After returning to the residential area, he could not help but get a cold sweat. At the beginning, he thought that this little guy was just a simple little princess, but Li didn''t care much about her


    After all, what if her father was the leader of the eastern continent?


    Can you still torture yourself?


    But through the exchange just now, Li just knew that Catherine was not only the daughter of the emperor in the eastern continent, but also the daughter of the present generation of Catherine in the southern continent.


    She was born after the marriage of two strong people. Even when she was just born, she had reached grade 17 in physical fitness.


    Think of this from want to vomit blood, really blood decides everything?


    The strength of level 17 is equivalent to entering the realm of great Luo Jinxian.


    As long as the realm keeps up, then such people are simply the strong among the strong.


    Little Katherine was just born and was taken away by the leaders of the eastern continent. At that time, he promised to let little Katherine return to the southern continent three years before she became an adult.


    This time, little Katherine was going back to the southern continent, but she stopped by to visit the temple of anksiram.


    Of course, I can''t ask why I went to the north of the world when I went to the south.


    Li sighed again, wondering if he should have the material. After all, it''s a necessity to make holy lines in the future. Moreover, even if he doesn''t make holy lines, he will directly contribute a lot of points to the system.


    When I was thinking of this, the system suddenly said, "by the way, I almost forgot to tell you that from now on, you can''t get points by killing."


    I almost jumped up when I heard the system say that.


    You know, up to now, it''s basically relying on the power of the system, and now the system tells him that killing can''t get points.


    The main way to get points is to kill!


    It''s like breaking the path to ascension


    The system continued, "next, if you want to continue to improve your strength, or if you want to get points, you can only sacrifice something you think is valuable. I will give you a certain amount of things according to the value for exchange. That''s right. You won''t be able to get bonus points from me after that. "


    From Leng for a while, slowly asked, "you say so, is what happened?"The system responded, "well, I don''t know how to say it. Now my exchange ability has changed during the upgrade. First of all, he needs a lot of items, which can be exchanged for things I don''t need. Of course, it''s definitely equivalent exchange, or over value exchange."


    I nodded when I heard the system saying that. After all, the system is still quite beneficial to me.


    After making sure Li understood what he meant, the system quieted down and didn''t seem to want to disturb Li''s next affairs.


    At this time, he moved his wrist and picked up a picture scroll from one side.


    This is not an ordinary scroll. This scroll is actually a magic sealing tool. At this time, the skin of the dragon blood troll is in it. Although the scroll is two meters high, it is not very thick, but it weighs 100 Jin.


    If it is not from the words, most people really can not easily take up. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 80

    Li weighs the scroll in his hand. This scroll is also given to him by Katherine. Li sighs slightly. He doesn''t know why Katherine takes a fancy to himself at a glance. Is it because he is handsome?


    It''s a joke. Li suddenly thought, is that girl feeling the power of self-cultivation?


    When I thought of this, I was a little stunned, because in the materials in the temple, there are indeed records of magic in the eastern continent, which is a kind of magic based on thunder and fire.


    The mainstream magic in the whole continent is thunder fire magic. Other kinds of magic belong to the side door. However, there are also instrument type magic, which are used directly to kill people in the sky. This is the same as those in immortal novels. However, these magic in this continent are limited to a few people, and most people belong to the kind of magic without magic Ordinary people.


    Because there are many dangerous places outside the mainland, it is very difficult for outsiders to enter them, and people in the eastern continent do not leave their own continent, which makes it more difficult to collect information about the eastern continent. Even now, few people know the name of the emperor in the eastern continent.


    Centrifugal flashed a lot of ideas, suddenly from the bedroom door was knocked, from the light voice, "come in."


    Boomer came in with a big dining car. Looking at Boomer''s expression, the things in the dining car seemed to annoy her


    He took a look at the dining car and said, "what the hell is this? Did you bring me food for twenty today? "


    "There''s my food in there." At this time, Katherine''s voice rang, slightly stunned, but saw Katherine stride in. At this time, her body was still the humble cloth dress, and behind her was the old man and a bodyguard. As for the other bodyguards, they were waiting outside.


    When I saw Katherine, I was slightly stunned. This little beauty seemed to be fearless. As the daughter of the monarch of the eastern continent, she did not know what etiquette was. In other words, the monarch of the eastern continent deliberately taught her to be like this?


    Only such a simple character can directly and naturally learn all kinds of magic.


    At this time, buma saw Li still standing there, and said, "please come in."


    Then Boomer unfolded a portable dining table. When she saw it, she wanted to vomit blood, because it was a dining table for 20 people.


    Then Boomer brought out dishes from the dining car plate by plate.


    It''s also speechless to see the dishes, such as the S-class Warcraft sea dragon turtle soup, the S-class Warcraft frozen bear paw and the whole piece of roasted ribs


    From looking at these things can not help but grow a mouth, which makes the attendant behind Katherine is very disdainful look at him.


    Li didn''t care about him, but silently asked, "is this your lunch?"


    In fact, Li didn''t mean to let Katherine leave. After all, Katherine just gave her the whole skin of an expensive dragon blood troll. Now what''s the point of having a meal in her own place?


    Katherine shook her head gently, which made Li can''t help taking a breath. Sure enough, Li was still surprised that Katherine could eat so many things, but she didn''t think that Katherine said directly, "it''s your lunch and mine. Don''t you like these?"


    I can''t help rolling my eyes. I''m kidding. I don''t think I can consume half of these things.


    I really have the strengthening of nine turn Xuangong, but that is to strengthen the body, not the stomach.


    Katherine also no matter from this time of speechless, directly sat in front of the table, buma at this time carefully set the table for her, but Katherine quickly shook her hand and said, "I''m not used to these things here, I still like to eat directly."


    Then I saw how Catherine ate it directly


    She fished out the shell of the turtle in the sea dragon turtle soup and put it into her mouth. She could not help feeling that her teeth were sore. You should know that the shell of the sea dragon Turtle was quite hard. There were only three or four shells in the soup, but they were not used to eat at all.


    But just to see


    But at this time, Katherine did not care. After swallowing all the shells of the turtle, she took the whole bowl of soup and drank it.


    It makes me feel full


    This bowl of soup, in fact, is the size of a washbasin. No one can stand it when Katherine drinks it like this.


    Then Katherine picked up a rib which she didn''t know what species it was and ate it in her mouth. She didn''t care that the bone on the rib was as strong as some magic weapon.


    After opening his mouth, he finally realized that the food for 20 people was just for the girl to eat half full. So he quickly joined in and devoured it. You should know that the food here is not that you don''t want to eat, but it''s too expensive.In fact, many of these food materials could go to the auction, but they were made into food at this time.


    There is no doubt that eating these foods has considerable benefits. Many of them can improve people''s physical fitness in a certain amount. Of course, the price is directly proportional to these improvements. However, we are not willing to spend money on this. After all, although the improvement is immediate, the cost performance is not so high. At this time, there are many problems A big local tyrant in front of himself, left the nature to eat with the girl.


    At this time from the actual teeth than Catherine is not much different.


    Therefore, its speed is not inferior at all.


    At this time, the old man sighed slowly, "now you know why the princess has a green eye on him?" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 81

    Although Li ate very fast, she was obviously pale compared with Catherine at this time. When she was just one and a half full, Catherine had swallowed all the rest of the dishes. Li even couldn''t imagine how Catherine could maintain her body by eating like this.


    Katherine at this time slowly out of a breath, "well, yes, you are here or quite enough weight ah."


    Looking at Katherine''s appearance, I can''t help fighting a cold war. If anyone really married Katherine, it''s estimated that this guy will be poor, right?


    Seeing that Li had finished eating, the old man who followed Katherine asked slowly, "I wonder if you can show me your room?"


    From hearing the old man speak is also a Leng, to tell the truth, the old man has a sense of inexplicable oppression, although from the understanding that the other party can not really be his opponent, but I think the old man also has the power to hurt himself.


    Thinking of this, I''m afraid of him.


    After all, in this world, there are very few people who can get this strength. Who can underestimate it.


    He nodded, "sure, can I show you the way?"


    The old man gently shook his head, "no, I just look at it."


    Then the old man turned around and looked around. In fact, there was nothing valuable in the room. The leather materials used to draw holy lines and magic array were also despised by the old man.


    Catherine looked around at the room she was leaving. "Well Your room It''s really Small... "


    Li was going to listen to Katherine say that her room was big, but Katherine''s last sentence was a severe blow to Li. But when you think about it carefully, Katherine is also the daughter of the monarch of the eastern continent. No matter how luxurious the living environment is, it can''t be too much!


    Soon, the old man and the bodyguard behind him turned around the room and looked at him nodding. He seemed to be very satisfied with Li, but Li was a little depressed. He was satisfied with what he needed. Did he really intend to marry Catherine?


    However, I can''t help but fight a cold war when I think of anksiram. If this girl really fights with anksiram, she may be beaten into two cakes by anksiram. After all, they are not in the same level.


    suddenly, the old man said, "Your Highness, we should go to see Anke Arthur Ram."


    Hearing the old man say so, Li was also stunned for a while, "see the teacher? Why do you want to see Mr. anksiram? "


    Li will still call anksiram as a teacher when there is an outsider, but most of the time when Li and buma are talking, Li usually calls him by his first name.


    But since the last battle between anksiram and himself, I haven''t seen her for a long time.


    Katherine said with a smile, "I''m a new student of anksiram."


    Can''t help but want to vomit blood, "you are the teacher''s new student?"


    Buma said slowly at this time, "yes, there was this news in the temple a long time ago. Lord anksiram is going to enroll a new student. It seems that she is Miss Catherine."


    At present, buma is perfect in her service. She is fully responsible. Her current study expenses are basically paid by Li. Correspondingly, most of the trivial matters of Li are handled by Li.


    Li nodded slowly, "I haven''t seen the teacher for a long time. Why don''t I go with you? OK, Boomer, you can find someone to clean up here."


    Buma is very clever nodded, in fact, from the things between them, not she can participate in the level, buma is also very self-conscious.


    Li then took Katherine out of the room, and after walking out of the room, the two people also followed Katherine out. They looked like they were going to meet anksiram together. Li didn''t worry about what these two people would do to anksiram. After all, they were not of the same level.


    As soon as Katherine came out, she tightly grasped Li''s hand, which made Li suddenly stunned. However, she heard Katherine Snort and say, "don''t think I don''t know that you have an affair with that little girl. I can see it at a glance, and she has your taste. You must be in the nearest..."


    Hearing Katherine say so, Li also nearly vomited blood, "wait, wait, what do you mean?"


    Katherine snorted and said, "although you have women outside, I won''t care. I will give you enough free space before we are together. I will also give you a lot of face outside..."


    Listen to Katherine, the more she hears, the more wrong she is


    "What are you trying to say?"


    Li asked in dismay, and Catherine snorted, "anyway, as long as you can be my man, welfare..."


    From want to vomit blood again, recently oneself peach blossom luck suddenly burst?


    Are you kidding? How come all the girls have come here to post it upside down.However, Li shook his head firmly at this time. You know, if a sister came to let Li sleep, Li would never mind. If the sister was a peerless beauty, it would be even better. If the sister had to be responsible for Li after she was divorced from sleep, Li would never mind, but if she let go, she would be a man of a sister.


    It''s not a matter of interest. It''s a man''s self-esteem. If someone says, "Hey, this is Katherine''s husband!"


    "Catherine, you mean the monarch of the south?"


    "Yes, which one else?"


    "Oh, this is the one who eats soft food, isn''t it?"


    From this time, I think I want a mouthful of old blood and vomit to death on the spot.


    Li shook his head slowly. Seeing Li shaking his head like this, Katherine''s eyes were even brighter. "Dad told me that the wild horse that can''t be set can run faster, and it can be passed on from generation to generation!" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 82

    Looking at Katherine''s pure face, I really want to kill the monarch of the eastern continent with one blow. Damn, it''s really amazing to teach such a girl like this!


    And Katherine suddenly frowned at this time, "away, you won''t have an affair with anchoram, will you?"


    Hearing this, Catherine rolled her eyes. "What do you mean?"


    Katherine shook her head and said, "before, my father and mother always looked down on me, and then they had a fight. Later, my father was defeated by my mother, and my mother gave me..."


    Listen to Katherine''s words, Li is really impulsive. If you want to knock out this little guy who dares to say anything, should you say that she is childlike or big chested?


    "However, after their association..."


    I can''t help sighing when I hear the word "association". If Catherine didn''t tell herself that she was only a teenager, Li would really think that this guy is actually a crazy girl who has lived for hundreds of years


    "I was born with great power."


    "Great power?" He said, "how strong is it?"


    Katherine tilted her head. "I don''t know. Although I don''t think I can beat you, my speed is at least twice as fast as you, and my attack strength is more than twice as strong as you."


    He nodded away. If he said that, he was not too strong. The strength he showed that day was not his real strength. But at this time, Katherine said, "well, I mean your hidden strength..."


    Hearing Katherine''s words, I almost vomited blood.


    Katherine looked away again. "But maybe, although I can see your real power, I feel that there are some strange things in your body, right? Focus on your eyes... "


    Listen to Katherine garrulous, from the face has become a little ugly, Katherine actually can see through their own strength? Although it sounds at this time, Catherine did not see her own card, but she could see through her physical strength. It would be very difficult for her to hide her physical strength to do something.


    However, I feel relieved to think that I still have a body of ogaster. After all, that body can''t be seen through in most people''s eyes.


    Catherine garrulous for a long time, from also roughly understand what the power of Catherine.


    Body, strong to the limit of the body, and her path of cultivation is to constantly strengthen the body.


    When hearing Katherine say that her body is too strong to practice magic, Li was stunned, "you said you can''t practice magic?"


    Katherine nodded. "Yeah, why learn magic? After all, it''s so weak that it''s useless to learn. "


    Katherine didn''t seem to realize that she had despised her separation.


    From depressed for a while, indeed in this world, Catherine''s talent is really nothing to say.


    As a matter of fact, if the cultivation of nine turn Xuangong is far away, it will also be in a situation where magic is not needed in this world.


    After all, with the current strength, the magic below level 5 can be broken with a breath, and the magic below level 6 can be broken with a slap. The single magic at level 7 may cause damage to him, but if you want to lock him, you have to think too much.


    You may have to face the magic of level 8, but there are some ways to deal with it.


    However, physical strength can''t resist all situations, so Li will learn magic.


    Comparatively speaking, for Li, magic and holy lines, holy lines are more important, because the stronger the carrier of holy lines is, the greater the effect it plays. It is also a 30% bonus, and the power of one hundred and ten thousand is much less.


    After a look at Katherine, maybe I should make her my own woman. If you add holy lines to her body


    However, seeing Catherine''s eyes full of possessive desire occasionally, I can''t help shivering. This little girl usually looks pure and lovely, and I don''t know why her eyes shine when she sees herself.


    However, Shengwen always feels as if he has seen it in the demon tail. When he thinks about it, he is stunned. Yes, Shengwen does appear in the demon tail, one is jieerfu, the other is Wuwei.


    As for the others, I can''t remember them all at once.


    The strength of these two people are in the forefront of the ten magic masters. The holy lines of Jelf are on the face, and the holy lines without them are also on the face.


    To think of it, jieerfu also relies on the power of holy lines to achieve such a strong degree, and the holy lines of Wu are used by Brad to seal Wu in his body.


    That''s why Brad and Wu became the same person, right?


    All of a sudden, Li realized a lot about the plot in the original work.


    Katherine tilted her head and asked, "what''s the matter with youLi quickly waved his hand and covered up, "nothing. I''m just wondering why you don''t want to learn magic, and why do you want to learn from anksiram?"


    Catherine shrugged and said, "I don''t know."


    I nearly vomited blood. I don''t know. I came to visit my teacher? It is estimated that many magicians in the world are going to vomit blood. After all, I don''t know how many people want to become students of anksiram. As a result, this little girl came to worship her teacher and didn''t want to learn magic.


    "Daddy asked me to come."


    Hearing Catherine''s words, Li was stunned. Is that so? From the heart immediately flashed two words, "backer."


    Yes, Catherine''s parents are already the monarchs of the two continents.


    In addition, as a master, even if Catherine''s strength is not so strong, who dares to touch her in the world?


    But in fact, Katherine''s current strength is estimated to be under the three monarchical levels of the four continents. Although Katherine said how powerful her physical ability is, it''s just a month''s study space for Li. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 83

    I didn''t realize that I started to think about how to defeat Katherine


    What about after monthly reading? I immediately thought if I would do something to Katherine


    Then he shook his head and threw out those confused ideas. What''s the matter? Why do you always think about these things now.


    Soon, Li took these people to anksiram''s room. However, when he just came to anksiram''s room, li felt a little bad, because anksiram was lying on the big chair, his small white feet were very inelegant, and his eyes were half open, without any focus. You can see from this This guy didn''t wake up at all.


    So Li immediately thought of what she had said to herself before, about the words from the twelve Roundtable members - the best situation when she goes to see anksiram is when she wakes up, and the worst situation is when she wakes up, but not naturally


    At this time, anksiram was really awake, but it seemed that she was woken up, and she was dozing now


    Yes, it''s easy for people to get angry in this situation, but anksiram is far stronger than the existence of people in this world. Anksiram estimates that moving his fingers means that he can survive.


    At this time, anksiram is in the middle stage of not waking up and waking up, his eyelids are slowly falling, but anksiram suddenly moved his nose, suddenly opened his eyes, but saw Li at a glance, "eh, isn''t this my dear Li? What can I do for you today? "


    Seeing anksiram like this, I finally let out a breath. This guy is awake.


    Ankesaram glanced again, and suddenly saw Katherine. After a while, ankesaram breathed a breath, and Katherine''s face also changed. Maybe she didn''t think ankesaram''s strength was so strong.


    After a while, Catherine said slowly, "teacher?"


    Ankesheram coughed. This time, her eyes were focused on Li. Li''s face changed. Then she found that she didn''t know when Katherine was holding her hand tightly. It was like she was trying to protect her toy. She didn''t want to give up her hand.


    It took me a long time to pull my hand back.


    By this time, he had several red marks on his hands.


    At this time, ankesaram snorted discontentedly, and then she knocked on her palm. In an instant, twelve rays of light fell around Li and others, and then twelve people appeared from the light.


    If you can see clearly, these twelve people are the twelve round table members.


    But they don''t fit their image very well at this time.


    For example, one of the members is brushing his teeth, one is still wearing pajamas, iluka is carrying a cheap instant coffee, and the other hand is holding a pen. It seems that he is just settling accounts


    Call by force!


    I can''t help but grow up. To tell you the truth, this kind of magic is no different from Elsa''s armor move of summoning weapons. If it has to be said that there is a difference, it is that anksiram''s control over space rules is too strong, and he can actually pull the magicians above level 17 to his side without resistance ¡£


    These magicians responded quickly, one by one chanting magic or hitting a finger, and in the twinkling of an eye they put on formal clothes.


    These guys also know that there must be something very important for anksiram to call them, otherwise he would not have used the emergency call directly.


    Looking at the three strangers standing here, these guys probably thought about why


    From flashed an idea in the heart, this guy is for Li Wei?


    It''s nice to think that anksiram is really trying to bring such a person to Katherine. How dare she touch my man?


    From this time also feel speechless, really handsome is boring ah.


    Anksiram snorted and said, "Li, who is this little guy you brought with you?"


    Ankesheram''s words at this time, in fact, take the two people brought by Katherine as ornaments.


    But anksiram can use these two people as ornaments, but others can''t. first of all, the guy who is obviously the leader of Katherine''s bodyguard has obviously reached level 18 or above.


    And that old man, no matter how to see through, is estimated to have broken through level 20?


    Li coughed to let Katherine speak for herself. At this time, Katherine also said impolitely, "call me Katherine. I''m a student of anksiram. Are you anksiram?"


    After hearing Katherine''s rude introduction, she nearly vomited blood and made a mess. After a while, anksiram was angry. There was probably no hair left in this room!But I didn''t expect that anksiram didn''t get angry at this time. Instead, he laughed. Seeing this smile, he couldn''t help fighting a cold war. But I heard anksiram say, "it''s you little girl, but I remember you can''t learn magic?"


    "I didn''t want to learn magic at all. But my father said that you are the most powerful person in the world, so let me find a backer. He said that my temper is too bad. I have to find several backers to ensure that I won''t be killed. "


    A few councillors almost burst out laughing on the spot when they heard Katherine''s words.


    From is also a burst of speechless, although we all know what you are to do, but also can''t say so straightforward?


    At this time, anksiram''s smile suddenly closed, "just because I am the strongest person in the world?"


    Katherine even nodded at this time, and then said, "my father said that he is the richest person in the world, and my mother has the most cohesive army in the world. If the most powerful person in the world is a teacher, then no one dares to kill me." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 84

    Anksiram laughed, but he felt that anksiram''s smile was malicious. "Yes, your father''s strength is not bad, and your mother is also a wonderful character, but do you really think I will be afraid to take out these two guys?"


    From suddenly stunned, anksiram this is clearly in provocation, ah, the other side did not show off any meaning, now it is clear that anksiram is picking!


    However, Li is still very wise not to jump out. After all, compared with Katherine, anksiram has a better relationship with himself.


    Catherine frowned and blurted out, "I don''t have to do it with my dad. I''ll do it myself!"


    Hearing this, I couldn''t help rolling my eyes. Is Catherine really an idiot?


    Sure enough, when she heard that Katherine had not gone through her brain at all, anchoram''s eyes immediately glowed, and then her long hair was windless. At this time, she slowly swept through Katherine''s group of three people. Almost in an instant, there were three cries of pain, and then the three figures fell out of the void and slammed on the ground.


    Li frowned. These three guys actually followed Katherine from the beginning. They should be the so-called shadow guards, but they didn''t break it all the time. Of course, this can''t hide from anksiram''s eyes, but he didn''t expect anksiram to tear his face at this time.


    These three guys didn''t show any weakness. One of them yelled, "protect the princess!"


    Then the three men were about to snatch Katherine in front of him, but they didn''t want to. Anksiram snorted again. With this snort, the three men were hit more than 20 meters and fell to the ground again. This time, they didn''t have the strength to get up again.


    I can''t help sighing. These three guys all have the strength of level 15 or level 6, but most of their skills are in hiding. As a hidden character, protecting someone is of course an excellent existence. Even to assassinate others is also a surprise force. But this kind of guy who has obviously sacrificed his defense force can only be said to crush him at will.


    At this time, anksiram repulsed the three men without any intention of forgiveness. He directly put pressure on the bodyguard leader. However, the bodyguard leader was obviously not so unbearable. At this time, he just gave a cold snort, and finally did not fall down. It was just a little blood from the corner of his mouth that proved that he could not really regret The oppression of kseram.


    Anksiram frowned and the pressure increased instantly. The leader of the guard could no longer stand in the same place, but he didn''t fly. Instead, he took a step, which was an offensive posture.


    This forced anksiram to resist the oppression. As for the old man, he was still standing in the same place. Suddenly, she sighed. With this sigh, anksiram laughed and said, "ha ha, Katherine! it''s been a long time! Why do you still let me see who you are? How did you come to my temple to fight with me? "


    Can''t help but be stunned, in front of this old man is Katherine?


    Are you kidding?


    But at this time, although anksiram sent out the signal of fighting, the twelve guys around him were yawning and didn''t care. After all, anksiram didn''t call them to fight.


    They have also experienced this kind of thing. They come to cheer and clap!


    If there''s something that anksiram can''t deal with, then they''re useless even together.


    The old man sighed slightly, "anksiram, I didn''t expect that after so many years, you are still like this..."


    Ankesheram didn''t care at this time. He said with a smile, "how, how, you''re here in person. You''d better fight!"


    From now on, I can see that this guy has clearly seen the identity of the old man for a long time. From just now on, he is just picking things up.


    But the old man shook his head gently, "you don''t know I''m not your opponent at all."


    "My hands are itching!" At this time, anksiram really cried directly, "you don''t know that I beat away the strong men in the nearest hundreds of planes. Do you understand this worry? And every time I look for it, they run further! "


    "So we have prepared a lot for the tuition this time." The old man said slowly.


    Anksiram was stunned and said slowly, "you should know that gold coins are only a number for me. Yes, gold coins are needed for the maintenance of the temple, but to put it bluntly, as long as I want, there will be as many of these things as I want."


    The old man took out a rolled up sheepskin from his sleeve and said, "this is the coordinate of a plane."


    Hearing the old man''s words, anksiram immediately shut up, "you go on."


    "This plane has a pathological change, and you belong to the same type. In this plane, there is a super strong person. Although the current strength is only level 16 or level 7, it is also three years ago. I see endless possibilities in him."Anchoram frowned. "Sixteen or seventeen? You''re kidding me, that crap. Don''t mention level 16 or level 7, even level 20 is just in front of me... "


    The old man suddenly said, "he can defeat the gods with one punch."


    Anksiram was stunned at first, then took a deep breath. "What are the rules he has?"


    "Destruction." The old man said softly, the next moment, anksiram had rushed to him, gently waved his hand and pulled the sheepskin from his hand. The next moment, anksiram had appeared outside the temple, "leave, take good care of your primary school sister, I want to do a big thing!"


    Listen to the voice of ankesaram, but fall into thinking, the law of destruction? Is there a projection of the Supreme God in other worlds? ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 85

    According to reason, the Supreme God should not appear like this!


    This idea flashed in the centrifugal, and in the next moment, the voice of the system rang, "yes, it should not appear. It can even be said that if they calculate according to the original world rules, they can''t project their will on the throne."


    "Then what is this..."


    "Because this multiverse has been invaded, and the rules that make up the supreme god have been broken. So the projection of the Supreme God is projected on the plane without control The system responds, "these things are not what you should know by now..."


    Listen to the system say so, from also frowned, but there is no other way, after all, now even to force the system, the system will not say anything.


    Li sighed. Since the system can''t ask anything here, there''s no need for him to tangle any more. Now I''d better continue the research of Shengwen.


    Then he wanted to greet Katherine, but he didn''t want that little Katherine was in front of him at this time, and then he was kissed by Katherine at the next moment.


    From now on, ten thousand grass mud horses are galloping in my heart. How can this girl like to paste upside down so much.


    Although Li was willing to do something with Katherine, he had to push it away. Only with a heavy "Bo" sound, Li finally pushed Katherine away successfully.


    Katherine asked in disappointment, "Hey, what are you doing?"


    From nearly spitting blood again, "I want to ask you what to do!"


    "Well, having a baby, dad said, if a baby is born, a man must be responsible for the woman!" Catherine said with an innocent face.


    After rolling his eyes, he really wanted to beat Katherine''s father.


    "Catherine." At this time, the old man spoke. Katherine seemed very afraid of the old Katherine, or her mother


    "Ma..." Katherine looked at old Katherine, from how to see all feel uncomfortable.


    "Do whatever you want." Suddenly old Katherine said such a sentence, but could not help but want to vomit blood, how to say this?


    Can''t Katherine attack herself at night, and she''s going to be knocked out?


    It''s estimated that the next day someone will say, in fact, it''s not a man


    And Li remembers that he has read the regulations in the temple. For example, when his residence is illegally invaded, he can directly attack it, or call the broken magicians in the temple to expel the invaders.


    However, there is a problem, that is, the residents should compensate for the things damaged in the way. Of course, if the intruders are willing to compensate, there is no problem.


    Although we are 100% sure to solve Katherine, the problem is that we can''t subdue Katherine without large-scale destruction!


    Besides, Catherine has an old Catherine to support her.


    So Li had to invite Katherine to live directly in her own residential area. To tell you the truth, Li didn''t think that Katherine wouldn''t break in at midnight.


    What''s the saying? Since you can''t resist, enjoy it.


    However, the worry of Li is totally unnecessary, because she soon found that Catherine''s thought is still in the stage of kissing and giving birth.


    Every day, Katherine either eats or sleeps, or she stares at Li to draw holy lines. Of course, what makes Li speechless is that Katherine actually absorbs magic and turns it into power.


    If understood in this way, even if Katherine sleeps for 10000 years, it is estimated that she will directly reach level 20. Of course, there is no way to imagine how far Katherine can reach.


    But although Katherine didn''t mean to be forced to leave at all, she never deliberately avoided doing some girl''s things. For example, when taking a bath, when Li was still in the bathroom, she came in to wash with Li. Once she forced Li to wash together, which made Li very speechless.


    To be honest, Katherine is a real beauty. Every night, Katherine would squeeze on the bed. The bed was very big, but with Katherine, she would hold him tightly. No matter what, the bed would not be spacious. At the end of the day, I really had the idea to do it for her.


    After all, this beauty has the ability to turn any female creature into a beast.


    In the twinkling of an eye, more than two weeks later, Li was also pestered by Catherine, but on this day, Li finally got rid of Catherine, because at this time, old Catherine found herself.


    Little Katherine left, old Katherine came, from the depressed thought.


    And the old Catherine''s words, let from froze.


    "I''ll try my best to let you see Katherine, and then lead anchoram away. I just want to ask you something." Old Catherine said so, but she was stunned.


    "Ah?" Li Leng for a moment, his face full of surprise, "you said something please me?"Seeing old Catherine nodding her head, she was also depressed. "Come on, to tell you the truth, if I take out all my strength, I can''t kill anyone. You, I don''t think it''s much worse than Jeff? You''ll have something to ask me? "


    But I didn''t expect that old Catherine would continue to nod at this time. She was completely stunned from this time, "you Are you kidding? "


    Li thought that as soon as old Katherine came in, he would let Katherine go. He frowned and said, "has anything to do with Katherine?"


    Old Catherine nodded slowly at this time. "Well, it''s her business."


    Li shook his head slowly and said, "don''t think too much. I can''t marry her. If I let her marry me, I will think about it."


    Old Catherine sighed. "I don''t really want her to be called Catherine."


    Listening to old Catherine''s words, I was stunned, but I heard old Catherine continue to say, "in fact, she can''t live more than ten years." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 86

    Listening to old Catherine''s words, Li was stunned, "are you teasing me? I didn''t see any pathological changes on her body, and I didn''t see any trace of curse. Even if there is, teacher ankselam can completely solve it? "


    "It''s not possible." Old Catherine sighed, "because her illness can''t be cured. That''s her life. It was doomed when she was just born."


    Old Catherine said slowly, "at that time, as soon as she was born, he and I forcibly checked the fate of the little guy, but the result surprised me, not only because the checking result was very clear, but also because the checking result was that the little guy''s fate was only one year. Can you understand what this means?"


    From slightly open mouth, old Catherine said he is the leader of the eastern continent, so two people to calculate, then the result should not be wrong, "you mean, originally Catherine can only live for one year?"


    There are many ways to calculate fate, most of them will not give a clear answer, and most of them are vague. If the answer is very clear, and the clear hint is only one year, then it means that the person can only live for one year


    Old Katherine nodded slowly, "originally, her talent is very strong, there is no need to inherit my power, but in order to let her live, I can only name it Katherine..."


    Listening to old Catherine''s words, Li couldn''t help sighing. In this way, what old Catherine said was right, but he turned to Li and said, "wait, what do you mean that she can only live another ten years? Does this name bring her only two or fifteen years of good fortune?"


    Katherine is not a common name in the world. It itself represents great luck. Although carrying such a great luck has high requirements for people, as long as it can carry it, it is absolutely not too much to live for a hundred and eighty years!


    But listen to old Katherine said, little Katherine actually only got 25 years of luck?


    Old Catherine sighed slightly, "yes, but we reckon that she will have an opportunity with you in the future. She will be your daughter."


    Li was stunned


    "Believe it or not, I''ll lift your face with a brick now!" Li shouts. In fact, he''s really angry at this time. Shit, don''t let me go to your daughter''s room. Tell her straight, pull this egg!


    Old Catherine sighed slightly. "I know you can''t believe it, but it''s true. Although I don''t know what will happen in the end, I still hope that when she becomes your daughter You can give her the name we thought of at first. I want her to be Lucy


    From the stunned, to tell the truth, this time from the complete fool.


    Lucy? Lucy? Lucy?


    I really want to shout, my God.


    But looking at old Catherine''s serious expression, there was an impulse to die.


    And old Catherine continued, "but don''t worry, I won''t object to your being with her. In our southern continent, it''s not impossible for father and daughter to be married..."


    From is very weak to see old Catherine one eye, really generation gap is too big?


    Li waved and said, "Katherine is my friend, auntie. You don''t have to worry."


    Old Catherine nodded slowly.


    Looking at old Catherine nodding, Li frowned, "Auntie, what race are you? I''ve heard that the south continent is full of aliens. "


    Hearing Li''s question, old Catherine said slowly, "star clan."


    "Star clan?" Li was stunned for a moment and recalled the star spirit magic in the original work. Li asked, "is that star spirit magic..."


    Old Catherine frowned. "Starspirit magic? No, we use summon type magic. " Then old Catherine gently moved her finger. In a flash, more than a dozen figures were looming around old Catherine. She moved her finger again, and all those figures disappeared.


    Although those people didn''t formally materialize, their faces changed. The strength of these figures were all above level 18! And one of them is the king of star spirit in the demon tail!


    He opened his mouth and finally said, "if there is nothing wrong with aunt, I will continue my homework."


    In fact, at this time, she was also very surprised. Although I don''t know if old Catherine is the creator of the astral realm, one thing is for sure that she has an inseparable relationship with the astral realm.


    Then, Li faces the endless entanglement of Katherine, but Katherine won''t disturb her work. When she draws the magic array, she doesn''t even feel that there is someone around her.


    As for the time away from class, Katherine will also be with her. As for the qualification to come to class


    Katherine will pay all the fees, even sometimes when she is too lazy to wait in line, Katherine will yell, there is a place for ten times the tuition of this classIn short, the atmosphere of upstarts is full, so that from are speechless.


    One of the positive effects of Katherine''s upstarts is that the temple has been much cleaner recently


    Yes, the number of troublemakers in and around the temple has been greatly reduced.


    In the past, the temple would not take care of the affairs outside the temple. But now, in order to protect the God of wealth, iluka has repeatedly demanded that the round table Council''s supervision of the whole temple area be greatly enhanced, and some minor matters can be raised to the level of expulsion and 100 years'' imprisonment.


    Indeed, as anksiram said, gold coins are just a number for her. Maybe she built this temple and started an institution similar to the noble school of magic. It''s just a move close to a game. But undoubtedly, the number of gold coins represents the good or bad of the game


    Iluka understands that only when this number gets better can he live a better life ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 87

    But for Li, since Katherine is so good, he doesn''t have to worry about all kinds of troubles. In fact, Li plans to go on like this until after the competition with Wu.


    But sometimes, some people will take the initiative to jump out, want to let you slap him dead.


    For example, the one that is about to be forgotten.


    On this day, Li was about to go to class, and then he met Wu. Yes, it''s the Wu.


    Originally, the relationship between the two people was not good enough. It was common sense in the whole temple. Although no one to say, but two people are very natural arrangement to different courses, even two people go to class when the route will not conflict.


    This is also a good way to prevent two people from suddenly fighting.


    After all, no matter who gets hurt, it''s not a good thing.


    In fact, no matter who it is, it will be very uncomfortable to be pressed by someone who is not as good as himself.


    At least I want to take revenge.


    Wu is in this state now, but what he doesn''t know is that he has been crushed long ago.


    Originally, Wu could suppress his inner feelings, but at this time, he suddenly saw a graceful figure, that is Katherine, but he did not know that, in fact, except for the round table Council, no one in the whole temple knew that the next king of the southern continent Katherine was in the temple.


    In fact, last time, Wu Wu didn''t see Katherine''s face clearly. After all, whoever was slapped and flew out would not have good vision.


    And this time, Wu took Katherine as her little sister.


    Make sure this guy loses face in front of his sister.


    Wu''s heart flashed this idea, almost in an instant, he said hello to several people behind him and stood in the middle of the road.


    As a matter of fact, none of this has blocked the whole road.


    After all, these guys are not students, but the personal guards of his family. The last time he was slapped seriously by Catherine, the family had to assign several powerful guards to him.


    After all, it''s the face of the family to be out there. No matter who is beaten, it''s hard on the face of the family.


    Besides his bodyguards, there are three great magicians who have reached level 16 behind him. These three great magicians are very close to level 17.


    Although others thought that the three great magicians were assigned by the temple to Wuwei, Wuwei knew that these three guys were just to watch themselves and not let them deal with those who left behind.


    But anyway, it''s no problem to scare away at this time.


    Now, Wu is ready to look at Li and show his panic, and then make a detour.


    It''s just that Wu just stood in the middle of the road for less than three seconds, his face changed. At this time, his breath was still the same. But Katherine was different. At this time, she was half asleep, as if she didn''t wake up.


    But in Wu''s eyes, this guy is like a giant beast. He can beat himself to death by raising his hand.


    Wu immediately dodged to one side, this is the level of repression, he already felt that if he didn''t dodge, then he must be fanned like that, at this time, he finally understood that the girl was the guy who suddenly hit him.


    At this time, wucai realized that he had kicked the iron plate again.


    However, Li seems to be thinking about something, and is not aware of the existence of nothingness.


    But none of them glared at him fiercely. It was just like venting. But he didn''t want to feel a sudden pain on his face before he finished this slightly resentful act. Then he felt that the whole person was flying.


    From Leng for a while, looking at the obvious walk position of Katherine, just what?


    Katherine shrugged. It''s OK. It''s just a fly.


    Then he nodded and continued to follow Katherine in the direction of class.


    But Wu Fei finally got up after a long time. He roared powerlessly and was in a daze. Why don''t he inform the law enforcement team quickly!


    In fact, at this time, we can only rely on the law enforcement team, those terrible broken magicians.


    There are three big magicians around Wu. These three big magicians are all members of the law enforcement team. They look at each other. In fact, although they are here to monitor Wu, they also receive Wu''s filial piety.


    But even so, they sighed slightly and said slowly, well, young master, you have to understand that the lady has been marked as a privileged class by the round table Council. As long as she doesn''t kill in the temple, then we have no authority to arrest her.Listen to the three magicians say so, no hear these three magicians say so, also feel a burst of speechless, it seems that later I see from words but to around.


    This day came to the evening. Since I was with Katherine, I didn''t go to see old Jack any more. In fact, because I was getting closer to the date of no final verdict, I didn''t have time to go to old Jack.


    Besides, now that my strength has recovered, I don''t need those so-called skills.


    In the evening, he began to think about the holy pattern he wanted to use in the test. Just as he was writing, suddenly the door was knocked.


    From Leng for a while, in fact, this time from very uncomfortable.


    It doesn''t matter who is interrupted when doing something important.


    However, since they will knock on their own door, it is also very important to think about it. You should know that those teachers and Boomer all have the right to directly enter their own room. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 88

    As for Catherine? Of course, she did, and even if she didn''t expect it, she would blow the door away.


    When he opened the door, he was stunned, because the person standing outside the door was Bellino, the student sister who had been with Brad before.


    At this time, Bellino was wearing a big cloak.


    Pull up the hood will block half of its face, of course, this degree of disguise, can only be stealthy level.


    In Li''s observation, or in the eyes of other people, she can''t hide her trace at all.


    Sister? Li slowly opened his mouth and said that although it was a statement, Li still had a little doubt. To tell you the truth, when he looked at Belluno, his first reaction was that this guy came to be an undercover, right?


    After all, in the current situation, Wu has no chance to win.


    Before, Wu''s biggest chance of winning was that he had hierarchical repression and was rich enough to compete with himself with better materials.


    But now think about it, there is a rich woman named Katherine.


    And in the eyes of others, the strength is also very strange and unpredictable.


    It''s very unlikely that no one will win.


    I didn''t expect you remember me. Could you let me in? Belluno said slowly, and frowned again. Looking at Belluno, it seemed that she had to receive her, no matter what her purpose was.


    Belluno came in and sat directly on the sofa. At this time, Li couldn''t help but be stunned, because when Belluno was walking, Li smelled a strange smell of blood on her body.


    After sitting on the sofa, Belluno finally took the hood off her head. She was stunned. It turned out that Belluno didn''t want to cover up her identity, but wanted to cover up the wound on her face!


    At this time, Bellino''s face was covered with bruises, and there was a knife mark from his left forehead to his right cheek. He couldn''t help frowning. Although this degree of wound can be recovered by many magic, the same thing, when creating these wounds, those injuries are not tolerable.


    That is to say, it hurts.


    And Belluno can be said that the power class in this temple is also quite high.


    Who can do this to her?


    Leave some unhappy, no matter beilunuo is not his friend, at that time no matter how, a girl encounter such treatment should not, at least from back to feel very heartless.


    Who did this? Although Li knew that Belluno was definitely not here to show his wound, he still had to ask.


    None. Bellino said with a bitter smile,


    none? Li frowned. Why did he attack you? You can go to other teachers to complain, right? Or go straight to the law enforcement mages.


    Listen to this, Bellino can''t help laughing again. It''s no use. I''m engaged to him. My father had a fight with his family, and then he lost miserably. There was me in the peace treaty.


    Hearing what Belluno said, Li couldn''t help sighing, but why did he attack you?


    Belluno looked up, then slowly said, because today he wanted to trouble you, but he was beaten by the woman beside you.


    Hearing this, I am depressed to think of what kind of action Katherine had in the daytime before. It turns out that Katherine had no action at that time.


    This Wu also has no eyes.


    Anyway, it''s wrong for him to attack you. Even if he is venting his anger, he can''t attack you. But what do you mean by coming to me now?


    Belluno sighed slightly. In fact, that guy is a homosexual. Brad was interested in me, but he forced me to take over in order to suppress Brad. He was not interested in me at all. Whenever there''s something unhappy, it''s going to ravage me. Now you are the only one I can rely on in the temple.


    From a smile, suddenly to his bed asked a, how do you feel?


    It must be a lie. Katherine''s voice also rang up, without any hesitation, as if a straightforward decision, all of a sudden, Bellino came to take refuge in positioning as a bitter trick.


    From shrugged shoulders, you see, Xuejie, it''s not that I don''t help you.


    Belluno was stunned for a moment, and then slowly said, would you like to believe a small outbreak of households do not want to believe me?


    Leave gently nod, don''t say I will lose your friendship what words, in my eyes, only got things lost again is lost, with those still have something to threaten others, to tell the truth, really boring.


    Listen to leave words, Belluno slowly breathed a breath, and then asked, do you want to win? How sure are you that you can win this race.Li Leng for a moment, and then slowly said, no matter what you think, if you want me to say, this victory or defeat, already divided, I have 100% confidence will win.


    Looking at the expression of Li, Belluno opened his mouth and said slowly, but I have a way to make it easier for you to win, for example, I secretly destroy his holy stripe.


    From slightly shaking his head, do not need, because I have already won.


    Looking at the self-confident expression, Belluno bit her lips again. In fact, Belluno was a beautiful woman. Although she was an old woman in the demon tail, who would not allow an old woman to be a beautiful woman when she was young?


    Belluno finally made up her mind that I wanted to be like boomer.


    Looking at Bellino, a smile suddenly appeared on his face. You''re not mistaken, are you?


    Bellino lowered her head, my talent is definitely higher than her, I can do a lot for you, you have to believe me, I am still a girl, I can do a lot for you. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 89

    Looking at Belluno''s appearance, Li slightly sighed, that kind of thing, buma alone is enough. After all, raising one more person is also a share of money.


    Belluno froze, and she bit her lip again. May I ask you to take me in for a while? At least don''t let me go back there.


    Where does it matter? Li frowned and asked.


    It''s very important that he can''t rush into your room and hit me, so that when he has to leave the temple because he loses to you, I will be free. As long as I don''t leave the temple, he can''t take me away by force. As for tuition, I will try my best to live on my own, just like those who live at the bottom.


    Looking at Belluno''s appearance, Li also didn''t know what to say. At this time, Katherine''s voice rang again. This time, she was telling the truth.


    Hearing Katherine''s voice, Li also frowned slightly. If Bellino was honest with her, she could really think about it.


    Looking at Belluno''s appearance, in fact, I don''t want to get on her. After all, I''m not a stallion.


    What can you give me? Don''t talk about the body. To be honest, those things are useless to me. Li sighed a little. If I accept you, then I''m just beating Wu''s family in the face. In fact, their family should be a powerful one, right? Why should I cause such a trouble for you? Even if I''m not afraid of their family at all, it''s better to have less trouble, right?


    Belluno straight body, in fact, Belluno has developed very well, at least in the eyes of Li, Belluno is very attractive, with a very good curve, Belluno continued, I know all the information, including all the preparations he has made up to now, his family''s investment in him. I can tell you the type of holy pattern he wants to design and the holy pattern that has been completed for most of the time. From now on to the examination, I am yours, no matter what you do to me, or even what you want to do to me.


    Well, it''s still true. Katherine''s voice rings again. It seems that belliuno will tell the truth, which makes Katherine a little surprised. After all, such a desperate guy is really rare. You know, if you lose, belliuno will surely be killed without torture.


    And even if you don''t drive Wu away, do you think there is any room for you and their family to relax?


    Looking at Belluno frowning, Belluno continued, you have to know, how expensive is the student qualification of an anchoram teacher, even those boasting aristocrats have to bite their teeth to buy it. After Brad was driven away by you, his family also made a big bet on Wu. Now their family is dead. No matter whether you protect me or not, you have made a death feud with their family.


    I took a look at Belluno, then sighed slightly, but you can''t bring me too much benefits. You should understand that people like me value benefits more.


    Leave slowly open the door, OK, please go back.


    Belluno slowly stood up, she walked forward a few steps, suddenly stood still, she suddenly cried, away, if you are willing to help me, then I owe you a favor!


    Seeing the appearance of Bellino, Li suddenly said, "ten.".


    Too much! Four! Cried Belluno.


    Li shook his head slightly. Bellino bit his lip. OK, ten of them!


    Li Er gave a sound, then pointed to a storage room and said, you can usually live there. Then he took out a small book from his body, wrote a few words on it, signed his name and gave it to Bellino. Well, there''s some money on it. Now you don''t have any savings, do you? Take these and buy some of your daily necessities. Just wait for the exam to be finished.


    Beilunuo looked at Li, as if he could not believe that his dependence on human relations helped him, and that kind of illusory human relations helped him.


    Li, do you think I can really help you in the future?


    From a smile, of course, you will become the leader of a party in the future, there will be something for you to help.


    Looking at the expression from, Belluno is also stunned, no matter how to say, is to thank you.


    From a smile again, in fact, I don''t know why I just have an intuition. If I let her leave like this, I will regret it all my life.


    Time passed quickly, and soon it was time to leave and win.


    Although there is no suspense about the outcome, Belluno is very nervous. If he loses, he will be miserable.


    Early in the morning, I took Katherine and Belluno to the match.


    In fact, there were not many people at the scene of the competition. It was a closed competition. There were only anksiram and his twelve round table members at the scene.


    When Wu Wu saw Li''s eyes, he couldn''t help but burst out the flame of hatred. When he saw Bellino, he couldn''t help yelling, "Bellino, you bitch, you''ve climbed onto this broken bed!But after scolding, he regretted it, because at this time, the eyes of both anksiram and Katherine were focused on him. Poor God, you know anksiram and Katherine had been in bed.


    From this time is also depressed to see the brain of the guy, and then asked, now the game can start?


    Melita coughed softly. No problem. Let''s start now. Let''s start with nothing.


    Then a huge cage was carried into the field, and the cloth on the cage was uncovered. Inside was a Sumen tiger with a length of more than two meters.


    Sumen tiger general body white, IQ is not high, has two giant teeth. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 90

    Sumen tiger is a creature with extremely strong physical strength. In fact, compared with the same level of Warcraft, Sumen tiger is much worse. But a is a.


    More than 70% of the people in the temple are not sure about this Sumen tiger.


    Later, Wu''s Kratos were also carried up. Yes, several magicians who were obviously in the direction of power carried a cage no smaller than the Sumen tiger''s cage to the field.


    With the curtain lifted above, everyone present was stunned.


    Generally speaking, Kratos are no more than 10 cm in length, not Warcraft at all.


    But Wu''s Kraft mouse, only one meter in length, is very muscular, and extremely irritable. It keeps sending out fire magic in the cage.


    God see poor, Kratos can release fire magic, is this a gene mutation?


    Melita was stunned. Are you sure it''s Kratos?


    Without a cold smile, of course, our family is very good at living test. After 30 million gold coins of our family and more than 20 generations of genetic transformation of Kratos, we finally formed this kind of Kratos. This krabby has the physical strength of level B Warcraft, and is good at all kinds of magic. It''s just because the gene is incomplete, the krabs can only survive for three days. But it only takes one day to mature.


    Looking at the complacent look, from is also depressed, this guy is also very hard to fight.


    That is to say, this exam is only planned for one year. If it is three or four years, will their family produce a class a Warcraft Kratos.


    Melita gave a gloomy look at anksiram, who waved casually. It didn''t matter.


    With no immediate excitement on his face, did anksiram really take a fancy to himself?


    Of course, what we all know is that yesterday, anksiram told Melita that if he lost, he would directly judge whether he was away from victory. If he didn''t agree with anything important, he would fight again.


    Of course, she didn''t see it at this time. In fact, anksiram has lost interest in watching the game, because when anksiram saw the physical fitness and holy tattoo of the Kratos, she already understood the result of the game.


    In any case, this Kraft rat has really exceeded the limit of kraft rat.


    After they were released, they immediately began to look at each other. Wu''s family really has some ways. This Kraft rat is not only physically strong, but also aggressive.


    At this time, it was not suppressed by the momentum of Sumen tiger. Instead, it made a very aggressive exploratory attack, and Sumen tiger was afraid of something he had never seen before.


    Of course, what they don''t know is that when they breed this kind of krabs, the food they feed them is the flesh and blood of Sumen tiger. So now when the Kraft mouse saw the Sumen tiger, it directly used it as food.


    However, although krabs are more aggressive, Sumen tigers are more experienced.


    After dodging the Kraft twice in a row, he pounced on it fiercely and bit it on the back. Then the Kraft howled, and his whole body swelled and frowned. He saw that the Sumen rat not only had a very high promotion on its body, but also had a bloodthirsty holy mark on its body.


    This holy stripe is not a passive holy stripe. It can be said that the passive holy stripe is a passive aura that can continuously increase a person''s combat effectiveness.


    The bloodthirsty holy tattoo is something like that state skill, which will trigger in a certain state, and this Kratos is obviously set to punish after injury.


    At this time, the Kraft''s body suddenly expanded a circle, and the mouth''s tusks soared, just like a wolf. Then the two guys started fighting again. It was a very fierce fight. Li shook his head slightly. After such cultivation, there were five places on the Kraft''s body where the low-level holy lines could be placed, but because of the bearing There are only three reasons for carrying power, and Wu has put a bloodthirsty holy mark on it in order to improve its combat power.


    Bloodthirsty holy lines consume more carrying capacity than ordinary holy lines. In this way, the Kraft rat can only place two holy stripes. In addition to this bloodthirsty holy pattern, there is also a holy pattern of power.


    Nevertheless, the kraut could not kill the Sumen tiger.


    It''s the suppression of absolute power.


    As long as the Kratos can''t defeat and kill the Sumen tiger, Li has actually won, because Li is sure to kill the Sumen tiger.


    As expected, although the Kratos caused a lot of damage to the Sumen tiger, they still didn''t solve the battle before the effect of bloodthirsty holy lines disappeared. As soon as the effect of bloodthirsty holy lines passed, the side effects came.


    The krabby rat showed signs of weakness immediately.


    This made the Sumen tiger immediately find the weakness of the Kratos, and directly put them on the ground. After a few bites, the Sumen tiger completely lost its combat effectiveness, and then swallowed them on the spot.But at this time, Wu was not too disappointed, because according to the rules, the party who can kill the Sumen tiger must be the winner, but if they don''t kill the Sumen tiger, then they can only judge according to the injury caused to the Sumen tiger.


    There is no family support behind the separation. Even if there is, none does not think that they will be better at biological transformation than their own family.


    The Kratos without modification can carry a holy grain, and even some are not strong enough to carry a holy grain.


    To defeat a Sumen tiger with a holy grain is just a fool''s dream.


    Then, the Sumen tiger, who had suffered a lot of injuries, was once again recycled into the cage. It was sent to be examined to make sure that the above wounds were all caused by the kraut. Of course, we should also find the body of the krabby rat from its belly to make sure that the holy lines on the krabby rat''s body are drawn by Wu. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 91

    From now on, he yawned, and then his hamster came on. The


    sumatas like as two peas were almost the same as the last one. Then, after making a gesture, bereno also brought out a cage, where there was a crambon, so that no one could feel surprised that the kabal rat was really just a kampee.


    If you have to say something different, it is that this Kraft rat is very strong, with a full 15 cm.


    It seems to be the result of careful selection.


    But no matter how strong the Kraft mouse is, can it support the Sumen tiger?


    And let no very is a little proud of is, away from the Kratos on the body of the holy grain is not perfect, some places obviously can see the magic array is not coherent appearance.


    What is this? Did the guy who once walked in front of him make no progress at all for such a long time?


    Ha ha ha, that Belluno did a good job. It seems that this boy is immersed in the gentle countryside, and he has not made any progress at all!


    In fact, such a small Kraft rat is just an appetizer for him, but the aggressive Sumen tiger will not let any creature stay in his territory.


    Sure enough, the Kraft rat didn''t have any fighting power at all. It was directly bitten by it. It looked like it still wanted to struggle, but its legs were so short that how could it touch the Sumen tiger''s body.


    Even if it does, what can it do?


    Can we expect it to cause damage to Sumen tiger?


    Wu has already begun to laugh, he is crazy with a smile, pointing to the non-stop smile, no matter what, he has won, even if he spent more money, but he won!


    It''s enough to win!


    Wu is very proud at this time, just wait for the Kraft rat to die, then it''s enough.


    The Kraft mouse didn''t hold on for long, and soon it lost the breath of life, but at the moment when it lost the breath of life, virita said slowly, well, I declare, victory!


    Wu enlarges his eyes. He doesn''t seem to believe what Melita said. Melita, you bitch! What do you mean?


    Melita looks like an idiot. You''re an idiot.


    In the next moment, there was a wave of palpitation in the field.


    In fact, Wu was afraid of the wave. When he thought about it, he was completely stunned, because the Sumen tiger was dead.


    It''s not just dead, it''s very tragic.


    The head of this Sumen tiger only has a skeleton, and the body has one-third of the flesh and blood, which disappears irregularly. We can see its white skeleton.


    Wu opened his mouth, as if he could not believe everything in front of him.


    What''s going on? Wu can''t believe it. How can it be that a magic can kill a Sumen tiger in an instant? He can believe it, but how can it be the energy burst out from the field!


    This is cheating! You''re cheating together! No feeling at this time is a oppressed man of ambition, and in front of these guys are united to oppress themselves!


    In fact, he doesn''t think he can beat Melita. After all, the grades are there. What he thinks he can solve now is Li and Belluno.


    But when he was close to Li, he suddenly felt a whirl. When he reacted, he fell to the ground. Then he felt a sharp pain on his face. It was a foot, it was Li''s foot, and Li''s foot was stepping on his face.


    There''s no mercy rolling around.


    This young man, please let him go. A voice rang, and then a golden light flashed in Li''s eyes. Li frowned and suddenly raised his hand to take the man''s blow.


    Lightning magic?


    Li frowned, then looked up at the man.


    That is a half height youth, at this time he coldly looked away, sorry, he is the person I want to protect!


    Left Leng for a while, this youth let him think of a person, Makarov?


    The boy''s face was full of anger, but when he heard that Li called him Makarov, he immediately burst out laughing. Hahahahahaha, it turns out that Ben is already so famous! Even people here know my name!


    From looking at this guy, I finally understand why natz and gray will become that kind of character. It turns out that the upper beam is not right and the lower beam is crooked. This guy was like this when he was young.


    But even if you know me, it''s no use! Makarov snorted and hit the person I protected in front of me, ready to take my attack!


    Away from the black line all over the head, this Makarov Toby is Toby, but the strength is quite strong, at least not just a little stronger than that.


    Just when Li was thinking about how to deal with this guy, Makarov had turned into an electric light. Thinking about Li Fei, Li frowned and attacked the electric light with a fist. But he didn''t want to. The electric light turned around Li''s fist and flew to the rear of Li.And then in a moment to show his body, a boxing!


    At this time, a smile appeared in the corner of Makarov''s mouth. It seemed that he felt sure that he could get away with it, but he didn''t want to. Just when he wanted to leave, Li punched back and hit Makarov''s face.


    Makarov is also very quick reaction, again into an electric light fly back, at this time, stop! sound.


    From the person who made the sound, it was a tall old man. From the person who looked at it, his eyes moved. This man''s magic wave was extremely strong, no less than the twelve round table members. Although he was definitely not his opponent, it would take some effort to deal with him.


    Anksiram suddenly yawned. At this time, she put her little fist on her mouth and yawned gently. She was also surprised to see the tall man. Prechte, how can you come here? Do you want to see how miserable your master will lose? ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 92

    Prechte? From the mind immediately flashed a name, Hades!


    Yes, this prechte seems to be the second generation president!


    I didn''t expect that this guy would appear here. You know, this guy will be a villain in the future.


    His strength is very strong, and he is also the most respected person of Makarov. Makarov''s parents died when he was very young. It can be said that prechte raised him, but in the end, prechte also hit him hard and wanted to destroy the goblin''s tail.


    The tall man named prechte sighed slightly. Needless to say, I was also a master of dark magic, so it was my nephew who made a fuss just now. It''s amazing. The holy stripe is perfect. First of all, it''s a holy stripe infused with a lot of magic, but it''s deliberately incomplete. In this way, even if the Kratos are not attacked, it can trigger the second holy stripe.


    He moved his mouth. I didn''t expect that prechte was also an expert in Shengwen.


    The second holy pattern is directly drawn on the first holy pattern, because if the first holy pattern does not fail, then the second holy pattern is only equivalent to an ornament, so it does not require additional bearing capacity. And the second holy grain is actually a high-level undead magic, which is extracted from the flesh and blood. The power of this magic is enough to kill the Sumen tiger in the field.


    As long as the Sumen tiger kills the Kraft rat, it will lose the life supply of the Kraft rat. The first layer of holy stripe will be invalid, and the second layer will be activated, and the Sumen tiger will die. If the Sumen tiger doesn''t attack him wholeheartedly, after waiting for a period of time, because the flaws on the first layer of holy grain appear magic obstacles, and the flesh and bone pull away will start, then the Sumen tiger will also die.


    In any case, this young man named Li can draw the holy lines with the similar effect of bone and flesh extraction. His drawing ability and creativity have surpassed that of my nephew.


    Nephew? I''m completely stupid.


    Is prechte Wu''s uncle? Then two of the three dark trade unions at that time were relatives and friends!


    I want to vomit blood. It turns out that there is such a connection outside the plot.


    Oh, ha ha ha. Anksiram said with a smile, well, as I said, there must be a saint tattoo genius in my students.


    Prechte nodded gently. Well, in this way, I would admit defeat and leave the goblin''s tail to look for the abyss of evil.


    Anksiram looked at prechte and suddenly said, what do you think about your unfortunate nephew?


    At first, prechte was slightly stunned, and then said, this waste consumes so many resources of the family. I think it must be miserable to live the second half of my life. Not to mention death, at least it will become a permanent labor force. Do you want freedom and rights? It''s still a few hundred years from now.


    Anksiram waved his hand. I''m not interested in knowing how you punish him. I mean, this little guy has a good talent. It''s better to continue to be my disciple. Of course, you can''t use a quota. I''ll give you a quota directly, and calculate it according to the general price of the normal quota. What do you think? Of course, you can''t learn Shengwen. You can learn what you want this time, OK?


    Prechte couldn''t help but draw his lips. In fact, even if he didn''t spend his money here, it was his father''s money, not his money, but the amount still gave him a pain.


    Prechte said quickly, forget it, this guy is just a fool. But I''ll discuss with his father, maybe we can let another child who is not so stupid come to you to study.


    After this test, Li has no enemies in the whole temple, but Li has to face one thing, one thing that makes him not very comfortable, that is, Katherine is leaving.


    In fact, Catherine has infiltrated into Li''s life. Li doesn''t even know what she should do after she leaves. For Li, Catherine goes deeper into her life than none.


    For that trial, I didn''t care about it. Now even if I win, I don''t care about it.


    But in the past few months, Catherine has infiltrated into her life.


    On this day, before she left, Katherine had a talk with Li Li.


    Katherine was smiling. I''m leaving. Would you miss me?


    Don''t worry. I''ve always been able to control myself. From slowly said.


    You are really heartbreaking.


    I''m depressed. Who did you learn from?


    Catherine smiles a little, and then takes out a bracelet from her arms. Here you are. You can''t lose it. If you can come to me with this in the future, I will consider being your woman. Of course, if you can beat me at that time.


    Listening to her words, Li''s face is not good-looking. He knows that he can''t go to Katherine in a short time. According to Katherine''s talent, although Li is sure to stabilize Katherine now, he won''t be able to defeat Katherine in two years.Moreover, if old Catherine passes on her skills to little Catherine, it will be more troublesome to defeat her. Then, without waiting to reply to any words, Catherine left directly.


    He thought that Catherine would give him a hug at least, but he didn''t think that Catherine was so determined to leave.


    Just after Katherine walked out of a distance, she suddenly turned back and said with a smile, of course, if you come to me at that time, you can''t beat me at all, then I''ll beat you into two pancakes with one punch!


    Li really wanted to ask, how can one punch make a person into two small cakes, but by this time, Katherine had gone far.


    Although Katherine left the heart is not so heavy, but from also feel some special things. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 93

    From the feeling of these different things, let from in a day to complete their first true sense of the traditional holy lines.


    In fact, I have been able to complete the holy pattern for a long time, but I didn''t really make a traditional holy pattern, because it takes too long to complete a traditional holy pattern in the real sense.


    In fact, the holy stripe that is used on Kraft rat is not a holy stripe in the true sense, but more like a magic complex. Although its effect is very significant, there is no doubt that when the holy stripe works, the carrier carrying the holy stripe will die out.


    The traditional holy pattern made before is the lowest speed holy pattern.


    However, when comparing the primary speed quality of this picture with that of the previous one, I don''t know how much better it will be. The speed will be improved by at least 27%. Moreover, I don''t know how much better it will be in terms of drawing or understanding this time.


    Moreover, at this time, he has recovered all his strength. Naturally, it is impossible to cause the bear man to die directly last time. It does not belong to death any more. It''s self explosion!


    All of them have at least four parts, and the most basic part is the control part, the magic supply part.


    The lowest holy stripe is operated by absorbing the magic power of the creature itself. However, there are some deviations in the magic power and production of the holy stripe last time. Some deviations make the holy stripe work very well, but it excessively absorbs the vitality of the bear man, and then the whole holy stripe is unstable. Finally, it bursts out directly ¡£


    as like as two peas, the latest speed of the lock is not even more innovative. But the amazing feature is that the holy print is very accurate, even as the original pattern.


    Li threw this holy grain directly to iluka and exchanged 50000 gold coins with iluka. Although for Li, the 50000 gold coins were only exchanged for capital, the problem is that in fact, in mainland China, a standard low-speed holy grain can be exchanged for 300000 gold coins, that is to say, iluka only gave about 60000 gold coins to Li One third of the price.


    But Li didn''t say anything, because he couldn''t sell the holy tattoo himself. Besides, he didn''t simply rely on himself to live in this temple. In recent years, his living expenses almost all depended on the scholarship. This scholarship, which sounds good, is a scholarship, but it''s really a handout.


    Yes, it''s the handout of anksiram.


    It could also be a handout from the twelve Roundtable members.


    Li Li didn''t say anything, but in fact, he has secretly kept this friendship in his heart. Now that he has given this thing to iluka, of course, it also means that he wants to return something deeper.


    Even if you donate this holy grain to the temple directly, it''s nothing to feel.


    After all, compared with what the temple paid for itself, I didn''t consume anything at all.


    When he drew the holy pattern, a voice rang, "host, you have completed this holy pattern, achieved your achievement, and obtained 300000 points for the first complete holy pattern."


    Hearing the sound of the system, Li was stunned. At this time, he shook his hand and almost spilled a bottle of Unicorn blood worth 200000 gold coins on the ground.


    "300000 points? Achievements? What the hell is this From depressed asked.


    The system explained, "last time I said that donation is the main way to get points in the future, but I didn''t say it is the only way. When you complete some milestones in the future, you will achieve something. And achieve different achievements can get a certain amount of points


    Hearing the system say so, I nodded. What''s next?


    Li said slowly, "tell me, what are the easiest achievements for me to accomplish now?"


    It''s a waste of time to think about the illusory things now. It''s better to look at the things closest to you.


    The system immediately said, "the first time to complete a variety of holy lines, in fact, can also achieve success."


    Li was stunned, "but I finished the low-level speed Shengwen. You didn''t give me points


    The system explains, "yes, but it''s not the first time you''ve done it."


    Hearing such an explanation from the system, Li also felt stunned. In fact, he did complete an incomplete low-level speed before, but the system did not return at that time.


    Li asked in silence, "that is to say, what I have accomplished before is impossible to achieve now?"


    "Not that there is no way to achieve it, but that it has been achieved, so it cannot be achieved again."


    "That''s not the point. I mean, I can''t get that reward at all?"


    The system was silent for a moment, "yes, because that achievement has been defaulted to be an achievement you can easily achieve, that is, your basic ability, so you can''t get a reward again."He rolled his eyes and suddenly thought of something and said, "is that the kind of relationship I had with anksiram? In your eyes, it belongs to the achievement that has been completed and can''t be rewarded at all?"


    The system was silent again, and then replied, "yes, you will get 30 million for that achievement. The name of the achievement is to have sex with a saint for the first time."


    I don''t know why Li suddenly has the impulse to kill.


    But I soon realized that now I can draw most of the primary holy lines, so I can draw all the holy lines that I can draw first.


    In this way, they will have a lot of considerable points income!


    From just excited about ten minutes time, immediately began to draw holy lines. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 94

    After all, no matter how convenient the integral income channel is, if you don''t do it, Shengwen can''t jump into your pocket directly.


    Of course, what I don''t know is that at this time, iluka is lying on his desk in his office. In front of him is an observation mirror with a resolution of 10 million. Under the observation mirror is the holy pattern that has just been drawn.


    At this time, he was so absorbed that he didn''t care about the passage of time.


    It was not until the light coming in through the window gradually shifted, and finally the whole room was completely dim, that iruka suddenly woke up. It was already evening, and the time was already midnight.


    It is only at this time that the far north of the world where anksiram is located is completely in darkness.


    Iluka immediately turned on no less than five magic lights. In fact, this move can frighten the vast majority of people who know iluka. You should know that iluka is a very stingy person in the eyes of acquaintances. He never even prepares assistants for himself.


    No one knows why iluka has to work so hard for anksiram. He only knows that this guy does not know when he has become a crazy believer of anksiram, and he does his best to take care of his financial affairs. Even anksiram himself does not care about those financial affairs.


    Iluka''s strength is not particularly strong, but at least he is a level 17 mage. In the whole world, no king will refuse a level 17 mage''s refuge, and no one is willing to refuse such a mage''s extremely high treatment.


    But iluka is not willing to go. He would rather stay here and keep doing financial work, without salary, or even for not spending more gold coins, instead of directly providing himself with assistants!


    This guy did the best to save money for anksiram.


    But at this moment, he turned on five magic lights. You know, the last time Melita came to his office, because she felt a little dark, she turned on one more magic light and was directly driven out by iruka!


    At this time, iruka seems to have ignored these, and directly to the front of the table, continue to use the observation mirror to look at the holy grain in front of him, as if this is not a holy grain, but a diamond mine!


    Unconsciously, iruka took a long breath, as if he finally let go of his heart. Suddenly, the door was knocked. At this time, he stood up slowly, only to find that it was daybreak.


    After a look at the magic clock, it''s really 12 o''clock at noon. Iluka''s face is a bit wrong. He suddenly remembered that he had a course in magic financial statistics this morning. I think he didn''t go to class. When someone else found out, he came to see if he had anything to do?


    Iruka frowned and said, "who is it?"


    The man outside said, "master iluka, you didn''t go to class today. Is there something wrong?"


    Iluka recognized that it was a magician in charge of logistics. He replied, "nothing. Please inform the students who have chosen my class. I will make up the class later."


    There is no sound outside the door. It''s not uncommon, but it''s rare for iluka. After all, these great magicians sometimes forget the time when they do experiments. When they come back, they may have missed their course.


    Make up lessons is very common, of course, some magicians will choose not to make up lessons directly, but to give those students some money compensation. But even if it''s a make-up course, it''s just that there''s no need to compensate, but the salary is not available.


    Hearing that the people outside left, iluka sealed up the holy tattoo immediately. If someone saw that iluka was using the top sealed magic box, they would be scared to fly. After all, this thing is usually used to seal more than two million items.


    Even the magic box itself is worth five million gold coins.


    Of course, none of this is unknown.


    But in the middle of this month, Li was stunned when he saw his bill. In fact, he was drawing a holy pattern at this time. But when he saw the bill, his hand shook, and most of his holy pattern was destroyed. Even if he could finish the drawing, it would be good to play half of the effect.


    But it doesn''t matter, because in addition to the fact that the scholarship is higher than last month, Lifa has a very strange item on its bill, that is, the sales share of Shengwen, which clearly says 1.2 million.


    Can''t help but grow up mouth, in the end is his eyes blind, or his Alzheimer''s disease?


    I clearly remember that I only gave iruka a holy grain, and it was a low-level holy grain, just a low-level speed holy grain.


    The price of Shengwen has been known for a long time. Although Shengwen is not common in the whole continent, there is a problem, that is, even if Shengwen''s journey is extremely hard, the treatment of middle and senior Shengwen masters is far higher than that of magicians of the same level.


    This makes countless magicians intend to enter the field of holy tattoo masters, but most of them can''t go down this road, but at least they can complete low-level holy tattoos, that is to say, low-level holy tattoos are not so rare in the whole world, on the contrary, there are many.However, even if it is more, Shengwen is actually a kind of luxury.


    300000 gold coins can make many little nobles feel sad for a long time. For those adventurers, it is also the existence of sky high price.


    But it''s only 300000 gold coins, and it''s impossible to give a share of 1.2 million.


    A share of 1.2 million means that the holy tattoo has sold for at least 3 million, and it is more than 3 million. I don''t think iluka will give me more than 40% of the share.


    How can a low speed holy grain sell so much?


    However, Li soon sighed, it doesn''t matter. Since the other party is willing to give it and doesn''t explain the reason, he will take it first. Only when the other party can''t bear it can he know more. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 95

    In fact, the production of Shengwen makes Li more patient, and patience is the only way to become a strong man.


    Although he can''t find iluka, iluka is very concerned about him during this period. He often asks about him with buma to find out his hobbies. Later, he finds that he suddenly has a lot of things he likes to eat in his food.


    This made Li very surprised. Although he was surprised at this time, he was very patient at this time. He was so curious that he didn''t ask iluka. At this time, iluka was not prepared to tell Li what he had taken wrong medicine.


    Of course, Li didn''t know how terrible the low-level holy tattoo he made was.


    That holy mark has been detected, a speed increase of 33%.


    Yes, 33% speed. Before, the most perfect low-level speed holy grain can only increase the speed by 30%!


    What does that mean? That is to say, this holy grain is the best low-level speed holy grain at present.


    And because this time away from in a state of mind, so the holy grain has extremely perfect carrying capacity optimization, and it also has a good compatibility for other holy grain.


    After testing by those great magicians and a Mage at that time, they finally thought that this holy pattern could be loaded on other holy patterns! This can save a lot of carrying space.


    How many holy stripes a person or a creature can carry mainly depends on how much carrying capacity he has and how much carrying space he has.


    The bearing capacity is equivalent to the load. Each holy grain consumes a certain bearing capacity. If it exceeds the upper limit, the holy grain can kill this person.


    The better the adaptability of Shengwen, the lower the bearing capacity of the carrier. No holy tattoo can reach the upper limit of this person''s bearing capacity, and there is a certain margin before the bearing capacity reaches the upper limit.


    Correspondingly, only a certain amount of holy lines can be installed on everyone''s body. If the holy lines are drawn directly on the person''s body, then both the bearing capacity and the bearing position will be optimized to a certain extent, and the effect will be very good. However, because it can''t be detected, it''s impossible to evaluate the bearing capacity demand of this carrier ¡£


    If a person''s carrying capacity is not enough, it will also cause great damage to the person.


    The carrying capacity of holy grain is directly proportional to the requirements of carrying position and the effect. The lower the requirements of carrying capacity, the lower the effect of attribute addition of holy grain.


    Of course, that is to say, the higher the attribute bonus, the higher the requirement of bearing capacity and bearing position.


    For example, you have to draw on the chest.


    The holy grain away from you is precious. Although the demand for carrying capacity has reached the demand of some holy grains specially for reducing the carrying capacity, the effect has reached the peak of low-speed holy grain.


    To know that those holy lines can increase the speed by 10 percent, thank God.


    That is to say, whether it is in the practical, or the collection of the above, from the holy grain has a very high value!


    Of course, if they know that Li can occasionally do a fixed number to improve the temperature of the attribute, will they go crazy or give up the high.


    Of course, what Li doesn''t know is that his holy tattoo has been auctioned for 12 million yuan. If he takes 10% of the auction fee, then iluka directly gets more than 10 million yuan. That is to say, Li underestimates iluka''s stinginess and his own level.


    Of course, I don''t know. The compatibility of my holy stripe even reaches the point where it can be directly imprinted on other advanced holy stripes, which is fatal to those battle maniacs! Those who are strong will suppress their combat power to the limit. No matter how strong their skills are, they will struggle powerlessly in the face of absolute power.


    Moreover, if the increase effect can be increased to 34% while the bearing capacity remains unchanged, the holy pattern can be sold for 24 million yuan. If the increase can be further increased to 35%, it can be sold for about 48 million yuan.


    As long as your stuff is good enough, then don''t worry that no one will pay for it!


    Of course, Li doesn''t know these things. Maybe these things are of no use to him. After all, for Li, money is just a pile of numbers.


    This is the same idea as that of anksiram.


    Money is just a bunch of numbers for me, but the more the numbers, the better.


    Li didn''t ask, and iluka didn''t force him to leave to make the holy pattern, because he also knew that the holy pattern was actually made by accident, otherwise, Li was not Li, but the golden mountain of human form.


    Soon, from here and a period of time, time passed quickly, from the discovery that he just came to the time.


    At this time, Li has finished drawing all the lowest holy lines. The system indicates that Li has a lot of points, but Li feels that he has nothing to exchange. After all, Li now feels that he has no desire and no need.So far, to be honest, he has been able to start making those low-level holy patterns. The low-level holy patterns can be directly called XX holy patterns instead of XX holy patterns. His level has been enough for a long time, but now it''s just that he should do it directly.


    A lot of time is spent on it. I don''t feel bad about it. After all, the system has told me that as long as the time is ripe, I will arrange things for myself.


    I just need to wait. If there is nothing to do next, I will continue to spend time like this.


    But Li suddenly has a feeling that something is coming. Li knows that although he is very strong, some things are like rivers. No matter how hard he struggles, he still has to wash them down. He can''t hide them. Only when you are stronger and get away from the river, can you completely change your destiny, but at that time, you will be a saint. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 96

    Li''s premonition was correct, and he was not surprised even when he came to the temple.


    When he saw the departure, he sighed, "I''m here to pick you up this time."


    From gently nodded, "I know, but did not expect so soon."


    At this time, Melita stood aside and looked at Jeff. I don''t know why she saw some fear in Melita''s eyes. Did Melita and Jeff have any enmity before?


    However, Li didn''t care much. Looking at Jelf, Li said softly, "it seems that I''m going to let you down. I didn''t grow up to be the one who can kill you here."


    Jeff smiles, as if he had thought of it for a long time. He can''t help feeling a little uncomfortable. Is it just an excuse for this guy to send himself here and let himself kill him?


    I can''t help but feel a chill when I think of this. Is this guy deliberately letting himself learn holy lines? Did he know that he would be chosen by anksiram to study holy tattoos?


    Jeff took a look at Melita and said slowly, "miss Melita, did the teacher say anything before she left?"


    In fact, when she said these words, she even stiffened a little. She was a little strange. To tell you the truth, no matter how strong she is, it''s not difficult for so many mages here to keep her.


    Melita shook her head gently. "Lord anksiram didn''t leave a special message. She just said that she hoped that she would not forget her promise."


    Hearing this, Jeff nodded with satisfaction and said, "well, leave. Follow me back."


    Li nods gently. In fact, the things in this temple do not really belong to Li, but belong to the money given to him by the temple. There is no feeling of losing money when he leaves now.


    Leaving the team, Melita said, "I''m not going to say goodbye to Boomer and Belluno. Please tell them then. Forget it. It doesn''t matter if you don''t say it."


    Looking at Li''s appearance, Melita nods her head slightly. However, at this time, gelf takes care of the conversation between the two people again and pulls them away gently. Then Li feels a sharp pain that seems to tear her whole body from every corner of her body. When he comes back, he stands before the school when he left. In fact, Li feels a trance, As if I didn''t leave here at all.


    Jeff patted off the shoulder. "Thank you for giving anksiram a promise."


    Listening to Jelf''s voice, I couldn''t help laughing bitterly. In fact, when Melita said that just now, Li probably thought that the so-called agreement between anksiram and himself was that he could untie the holy tattoo curse on anksiram, although the curse was aimed at anksiram.


    But to be honest, this curse is actually aimed at the whole plane. If the curse on anksiram absorbs the original power of the whole plane, then the creatures on the plane will disappear directly.


    Besides, when a person loses hope, no one knows what he will do.


    If anksiram really lost confidence in survival, then ghost knows what terrible things she will do.


    Maybe we should wipe out all the living things in the world first.


    Although he told himself that he wanted to be taught by anksiram to be a person who could kill himself, now he just wanted to be a sustenance of anksiram.


    Become the man of anksiram, so that anksiram can rely on.


    To be a person who can solve the curse of holy tattoo, even if it''s just hope, can also be the hope of anksiram.


    I don''t know why I can''t understand this guy when I look at the back of Jeff.


    Li sighed slightly. Now he can walk in the light, but he still lacks an identity. You know, he is the descendant of the holy tattoo of anksiram.


    If the identity is directly exposed from now on, there is no doubt that there will be a lot of people running to be their own boss immediately, but there is nothing wrong with that kind of life. Although they are their own boss, they are definitely better to themselves than their parents.


    Do you want that kind of life?


    Of course not.


    In fact, in terms of their own strength, if you want to compete for hegemony, it is absolutely no problem.


    Even now, there is no strong man of this level in isiugar. He runs to be a monarch of the mainland by himself, that is to say, to chop and kill.


    When he thought of what the system said, he needed to wait for the right time, so he sighed and took out ojiast''s body, which had been dusty for a long time. It seems that it''s better to continue to use this body and stay in this country for a while now.


    At least there are fewer things to worry about.When Li found a corner where no one was, he replaced his body with his own. That is to say, after he entered the body again, Li immediately felt a strange feeling.


    It''s like someone''s calling to themselves.


    Li frowned, and then gently gathered his magic, that is, the magic of smashing himself. After reaching a critical point, a black light appeared in front of Li, and then a skeleton general slowly came out from the black light in front of him.


    Li is stunned. In fact, Li remembers that his contract undead is a skeleton with incomplete bones.


    Li frowned, "Leila?"


    Then the guy in front of him got a positive reply.


    This guy is Leila. He took a breath from Li Dao. At the beginning, he thought he was unlucky, but he didn''t think he found the treasure.


    Pets of the dead that will grow up! ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 97

    Now the whole of South Brazzaville knows there''s an equipment store open.


    In fact, it''s an equipment shop rather than a weapons workshop. There are three Yodel people who forge in it. These people generally live in low-lying basins and are very good at drilling, mining and forging.


    To tell you the truth, their height is no different from that of human beings, but in a war that year, human beings suffered a lot, so they were often vilified as monsters with a height of one meter, beards and alcoholism.


    However, Li knows that this kind of monster exists in the southern continent.


    At the beginning, when he bought the three Yodel slaves, he almost thought the three guys were dwarfs when he heard the description, but he didn''t expect that when he saw them, he found that the three guys were no different from human beings.


    It''s just more strength.


    And it has the forging technology of ethnic heritage.


    That''s right. The weapons workshop was set up away. The money was borrowed from the unfortunate headmaster. You know, the strength of the ogaster is not what it used to be.


    In fact, because the level of understanding about magic is relatively high, when using this ogaster''s body, you can already use the power of level 10 magicians.


    And a level 10 sorcerer in the lower aristocracy has been very worthy to attract the existence of.


    After all, a level 10 magician means that the magician can release two level 5 magic or four level 4 magic.


    And it''s that kind of range magic.


    In this way, on the battlefield, they can easily solve three to five cavalry teams. In this way, they can influence the situation of local wars.


    With such strength and identity, Li soon borrowed a sum of money, and then partnered with yaquil and his bad friends to build the weapons workshop.


    "Listen, our weapons workshop doesn''t need to do those cheap goods. We only do high-quality goods. Although the cost and profit of ten pieces of ordinary copper armour and one piece of gold armour are almost the same, those nobles will only go to the place where they only sell high-end goods to buy goods! "


    Although the theory of Li was despised by the public at the beginning, no one said anything. After all, the money is only a few months'' living expenses for them. If they lose it, they will lose it.


    Li named this weapon workshop "giant magic weapon production Institute".


    The name sounds strange, and Li doesn''t like it very much, but Li has to call it because it''s a hint given by the system.


    It''s just like the main task when playing games. I feel a little uncomfortable.


    After all, before that, I was powerful. You can do whatever you want. No one can manage you, but now the system allows you to do this and that.


    However, when it comes to protesting, the system directly throws a sentence, "even if it doesn''t work, it''s OK. These things are what I see from the river of time. As long as you do them, they will develop in the direction beneficial to you in the future."


    Hear the system say so, leave also have no what temper to continue to lose.


    What else can I do if the system says so? The first prompt given by the system is to open a weapons workshop, and then call it giant soldier Manufacturing Institute.


    After that, there was no more hint, so I was depressed for a long time.


    The whole giant soldier building is just a four story building. It has no other advantages except its good location. The first floor is the general weapon display cabinet. Although Li said that he only made high-quality products, he bought a number of ordinary equipment from other places and put them on the first floor.


    According to what he later said, no matter how small a fly''s leg is, it''s meat. As long as we let others know that we are only making high-quality products.


    As for the second floor is also a place for equipment display, if the first floor is green, then the second floor is blue. That is, the equipment of excellence level.


    The third floor is the place to negotiate with the mercenaries and magicians. To be honest, many equipment manufacturers'' profits come from these guys.


    No money? You can barter. The materials you lost when you went out to fight monsters, you can exchange them with me.


    In this case, isn''t it good? However, even if those mercenaries know that you have earned their money, they can''t say anything. After all, equipment is their life. Even if they sell materials, they will be exploited.


    As for the fifth floor, from the beginning to prepare to use it as their own alchemy hall and magic laboratory.


    But this move was seriously opposed by the yakil guys.


    Of course, the reason is not that Li can''t occupy such a good place, but that Li needs to go to a quiet place for so long since he wants to make equipment.


    In this case, Li had to find another house, which was not close to the street, so it was much quieter.


    Moreover, it covers a lot of land.It has a total area of more than 200 square meters, which is enough to do a lot of things.


    At this time, in the laboratory, there is a huge magic array. If any holy tattoo master sees this magic array, he will be scared to fly.


    Because this magic array seems to be very complex, but those who have a heart can see that this magic array is actually composed of five composite magic arrays.


    This complex magic array has another name, called the heart of fire.


    It''s a holy pattern, and it''s a formal holy pattern, not a low-level holy pattern.


    The effect of this holy tattoo is actually very weak. It can''t provide any attribute bonus to the carrier. However, once the holy tattoo is activated, a long-term flame protection layer will be formed on the carrier. There will be a certain degree of immunity for fire magic. At the same time, people close to the carrier will be burned.


    However, there is a defect in this holy pattern, that is, it can''t be closed automatically. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 98

    In other words, this is a flame armor with a sacrificial aura.


    Li can also be said to be a talented person. Actually came up with such a way to use the power of Shengwen to form high temperature to quench the equipment.


    At this point in the center of this huge holy pattern are several weapons, and several pieces of armor made by the three yodells.


    From now on, he was sitting in the holy grain. If anyone else saw Li sitting in the flame, he would be scared again. However, these flames are magic flames, which can change with Li''s mind. Li is not afraid of nature.


    At this time, he sat in the front of a piece of armor and slowly took down a part from it. With his action, a flame was burning fast on the part, and then the upper layer softened. Then, a little away, a lot of magic runes appeared on it.


    Then, he snapped his fingers again, and a mass of blue liquid floated from the table outside the magic circle and dipped into the part according to Li''s will.


    At this time, Li took a breath. The blue liquid is a kind of blood extract of dixinglong, which is valuable. It can provide the armor with not only magic defense, but also good extensibility. In this way, it can also have good defense against blunt attacks.


    At this time, the blue liquid seeps on the armor part. It immediately sucks it like cotton in water. After the blue liquid goes deep into it, the magic runes on it immediately appear a blue light.


    It''s the magic rune that works.


    Later, Li also cast some light magic on it, which is troublesome for Li. After all, the first magic li really learned was undead magic.


    Now it takes more magic to cast the light magic.


    However, after casting a few light spells, the appearance of this armor part has completely changed. Before, it was just an ordinary armor part, but now, the whole armor part seems to be translucent, with an attractive blue glow.


    This part is finished.


    Then Li slowly said, "well, the copy operation of the system I exchanged before, let''s start the operation."


    After Li finished his sentence, immediately all the equipment in the holy grain started the process that Li just carried out. This is what Li exchanged all the points before.


    But it''s good value for money.


    The ability of this copy operation is to record all the operations that have just taken place, but it is not out of thin air.


    In the process of operation, both the materials consumed and the objects operated are indispensable.


    That is to say, we can save quite a lot of manpower.


    Li felt the magic in his body slowly passing away, then picked up a bottle of magic recovery potion and drank it. If anyone saw Li drinking the magic potion like this, he would vomit blood.


    It''s actually in the temple of ankyram. And in the hands of some really big and terrible aristocrats, magic potions are used for normal magic use.


    In the eyes of mercenaries and ordinary magicians, magic recovery potions are used to save lives.


    This kind of behavior is nothing but extravagance!


    After all these things had been made, he went downstairs, where the three yodells were building their equipment. At this time, they were working hard.


    These three guys are a master and two apprentices, but they don''t know how to get caught, and then they are sold here as slaves.


    In fact, the master''s name was axe A and B. as for the two apprentices, they didn''t even have their names.


    As soon as he saw the axe, his eyes lit up. In fact, Li found that the craftsmanship of the Yodel people was really good, which was definitely better than the forging craftsmanship of the world of fire shadow and the world of pirates.


    These three guys are money spinners.


    But when he thought of the word "money tree", Li Li shook his head with a smile. What''s the use of money for him?


    To tell you the truth, the so-called money is just a number for Li, but Li also feels why anksiram is obsessed with money. After all, even the number is bigger, the better it looks.


    When he saw axe A and B, he yelled, "axe A and B will go up and take down all the things I just quenched. All the armor will be wrapped with gold wire, and all the weapons will be inlaid with gems. Do you hear me? Otherwise, there will be no wine to drink!"


    He rolled his eyes and said, "no! There''s not much defensive power with gold wire. Besides, I''ve said many times that we Yodel people don''t drink! "


    From depressed for a while, he has been these guys as a dwarf.


    Totally forgetting that these guys are all ascetic.


    After he told himself, Li found that this race was terrible. They adhered to the principle of venting all their energy on their work. So they don''t advocate drinking and eating meat.Usually eat and drink water, eat meat at most once a month.


    Only those high-ranking nobles would drink and eat meat.


    And they have a terrible rule, that is, after their wives have children, they should let their wives bite off their husbands'' ding ding ding and bite them alive.


    It is said that this will not only make the offspring stronger, but also the husband will work harder.


    I can''t help but roll my eyes when I hear this. Of course, I will work harder. After all, I can''t vent my anger on my wife, so I have to fight with the ore.


    When Li heard that there was a kind of medicine among the Yodel people that could make them pregnant at one time, Li was even more speechless.


    Can you be proud of this? Just let them be eunuchs earlier.


    However, it is found that the Yodel and the dwarves have two amazing things in common: obstinacy and brain damage.


    So at this time, I didn''t go to pay attention to the protest, but continued to speak. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 99

    Li said to himself, "well, it''s not enough to wrap gold wire. You can add gold or silver to all the joints of the armor. Ask Angel about this. That guy is from a noble family. I''m sure it''s in the mood of those noble bosses. "


    Listening to Li''s words, he protested again, "no, no, it''s too soft to use gold. In this way, it will really damage the reputation of our Yodel people."


    After rolling his eyes, Li said, "OK, OK, I compromise. You can get the steel wire first, and then you can get the gold wire on the steel wire for me, OK? By the way, do the same for me, do you hear me? "


    Under Li''s insistence, he had to compromise. The main reason for Li''s insistence is that "the boss who can afford this level of equipment will not care about the money. As long as things are good enough, they can accept floating up and down. You can call it anything. Do you call it paladin armor, which is for paladins? It must be for those boys who want to be paladins. What''s the use of quality? It must be gorgeous first. "


    "It''s true that the giant soldier Manufacturing Institute can only be called a weapons workshop now, but this is only the first level. We will certainly develop this small weapons workshop into a brand, a luxury brand in the future. Our equipment is sold to those noble boys. Do you think someone will really take the risk to kill monsters? Bullshit, they basically just go hunting and pick up girls, so our next road is to continue, only do expensive, not right. Making money comes first. "


    Soon, under Li''s intentional propaganda, the giant soldier manufacturing center suddenly became a little popular in this small place.


    Even if only four items were sold in the first month, they were all made by Li. However, some people like them. Although Li made the price very high, those people didn''t care at all. In one breath, they directly returned the original and paid a lot of dividends.


    I''m in charge of the production of the whole weapon workshop here.


    On the other side, imber is responsible for negotiating with customers who come to buy things, that is, raising prices and bargaining.


    As for angel and yaquil, they are in the army, one of them is the leader of the cavalry team, the other is the deputy leader of the cavalry team.


    It can be said to be collusion.


    Angel''s father heard that he had a close relationship with Anji, the local commander here, so as soon as angel and yaquil arrived here, they were immediately assigned to the position of captain in the cavalry team.


    And because of their relationship with Angie, the members of the cavalry team have any rebellious feelings towards them. These two people are the gilded men.


    Moreover, they are of the same age. Angel and yaquil are all Playboys. The money given by the family to accommodate the relationship is naturally improper. They are quite good in these small teams all of a sudden.


    All of a sudden, the cavalry team changed from a simple patrol team to a rare protection Warcraft detection team. Although it''s about checking the mercenaries, if you don''t pay the toll, you won''t want to leave.


    In this way, they will naturally have more equipment materials in their hands.


    And then after that.


    There is another Val, who is also a wizard. He has a lot of inventions in his hands, and these gadgets have become the protection measures of the giant soldier''s manufacturing laboratory.


    Moreover, under the influence of Li, Val''s heart is also very dark. All kinds of insidious inventions sometimes make Li feel that he has done something wrong.


    So far, these five guys are on the right track.


    Of course, no one knows except Li. In fact, Li is in charge of all this. And all they did was to lay a foundation for Li.


    Today, however, Li did not carry out magic equipment in his own laboratory, but appeared in the giant magic weapon manufacturing center.


    In fact, many waiters were surprised. After all, although Li is their boss, in their hearts, Li is actually a workaholic, and generally does not appear in front of others.


    Today, it is impossible to appear in the giant soldier manufacturing center, because imber sent a message saying that it was a big list.


    It was only after he arrived that he could not laugh or cry, because bell was faced with a group of mercenaries. These mercenaries didn''t seem to have much magic power, but there were a large number of them. There were eight or nine people. At first glance, they were all guys who had spent a lot of time outside.


    When hunting Warcraft outside, although strength is the first, strength can not be reflected only by magic. In addition to magic, there is another thing that reflects strength.


    That''s teamwork.


    These guys are the exploration mercenary team that has been running in for a long time.


    Although the tough battle is not so good, cooperation is definitely better than those empty and powerful guys.As for imber calling himself here at this time, the reason is very simple. Imber is not good at talking business with such people, he is better at talking with nobles.


    Because although the nobles have more vision, but relatively they will play according to common sense.


    But the mercenaries are not. They are more willing to pursue interests.


    Li first said hello to these guys, and then began to ask what they were going to sell.


    In fact, Li also wanted to find out how much money they had on their list. If it was relatively small, to be honest, Li wanted to send them away as soon as possible. After all, Li found that although refining equipment was not the right way, it made his magic more concise, and he became adept at manipulating magic.


    It can be said that this is also a means of exercise. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 100

    Soon left to see the other side of the goods.


    After seeing these goods, a kind smile appeared on Li Li''s face, which even made other people think that Li just''s flat and light expression was because he had just stayed up.


    These guys seem to have made a fortune in the forest.


    Not to mention the bag of magic crystals of Warcraft, although they are all low-level magic crystals, some of them even have fragments, but these things are really enough to decorate the equipment. In particular, the quantity is relatively large. It seems that this mercenary team has the meaning of selling at a low price.


    As for the bag of Mithril ore, Li was even more stunned, because the quality of this bag of Mithril ore is very good, and the other party just wants to sell an ordinary Mithril ore at the same price.


    These two items alone can make a lot of money if we estimate them.


    Moreover, there are several objects with profound magic power, such as the tail of an unknown Warcraft that emits fire attribute fluctuations, and a feather with ice attribute


    These things add up to tell the truth, it is much more than the earliest investment of this giant soldier Manufacturing Institute.


    If it had not been for the fact that they have made a lot of money in recent months, they would not have been able to eat this batch of goods.


    However, it seems that the mercenary team did not intend to sell money directly, but chose a lot of equipment. Li started to bargain with them directly. This time, Li was surprised. These mercenaries seem to be quite familiar with this aspect, and there is no room for Li to bargain.


    Direct is a pair, anyway we give you face, if you still want to raise the price, then we see you.


    However, these things made by Li are really good things. After holding on for half a day, those guys finally gave in and let Li down another 20% of the price. Then they paid some gold coins to take away all the equipment.


    Earned such a sum, from is also in a good mood, and at this time can not help but frown, an inexplicable force is approaching this side.


    Sure enough, within a moment, several men in cloaks strode up. At this time, there was also imber. At this time, his face was not good-looking, which made him cautious. "You are..."


    All of a sudden, the man in charge took off his hood, and the face below almost made him cry, "Jeff?"


    But the man then said, "Hello, I''m Bradman."


    Hearing the name, Li remembered the man named Bradman he met in the pub.


    He moved his lips and finally asked, "what can I do for you?"


    Bradman was stunned for a moment, then said with a smile, "shouldn''t you let me in first?"


    It was only at this time that I let them go. I asked them to go up to the fourth floor.


    At this time, the fourth floor has been arranged as a senior reception hall and the office of the public. After taking Bradman and his party to the top floor, the rest of them took off their hoods one after another.


    Most of these people were Bradman''s bodyguards, but there was only one woman who had never seen him, the one who followed Bradman upstairs that day.


    From a look at her, this woman is actually a big beauty, slender legs so that has not touched a woman for several months from a bit of desire.


    I''ll tell the other guys to come back by magic communication.


    As for the duty tasks, are there any more important tasks than meeting their superiors?


    When everyone arrived, Bradman said hello to the attendant behind him. The attendant immediately took out a pocket and then took out a big gem.


    As soon as I saw this gem, I was stunned. It was clearly a spider crystal. The average price of a spider crystal was about 10 million, which was also the unit of volume used by the nobles to trade in tens of millions.


    What does Bradman mean by taking this out.


    Bradman took a look at a few people and said slowly, "this is the money I plan to invest in your weapons workshop."


    I almost want to vomit blood. All the things in this weapon workshop can add up to 200000 gold coins. That''s the limit. If I invest 10 million gold coins, I''m going to buy this weapon workshop directly. No, I can buy 50 such workshops directly.


    At this time, akir and angel''s faces were a little excited, but imber and Li''s face was heavy.


    Li suddenly said, "Lord Bradman, you don''t want to buy this weapon workshop with the money. You want to buy our lives."


    Bradman was stunned when he heard Li''s saying this, and imber was also stunned. Li really didn''t act according to common sense. In fact, it was very troublesome for nobles to talk with each other, and few people spoke directly like Li.


    Bradman said straight to the point and said with a smile, "that''s OK. I''m here to ask you to do me a favor."


    When Bradman said that, he couldn''t help sighing, "go ahead."Hearing Li say this, inbell sighed slightly, then looked at Bradman, which means that Li wants to take over.


    Bradman slowly took out a map, "you see."


    He took a look at the map, moved his lips and asked suspiciously, "is this the map of northern nanbula?"


    Bradman laughed when he heard that. "Yes, this is the North map of nanbula. This time, it''s very dangerous for you, so you can choose not to listen now. But if you listen, you can only do it. I remind you that if you can''t do it, it''s basically a dead end. "


    Looking at Bradman''s expression, Li suddenly said slowly, "can you tell us the success rate of this thing?"


    Bradman couldn''t help but smile. "To tell you the truth, I may not be able to complete this task myself, but Lord Jelf came to me and said, as long as there is you, it''s OK." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 101

    To tell you the truth, when I heard the name of jieerfu, I had the impulse to smash the table. I didn''t find anyone and didn''t provoke anyone. How could anyone find myself in this small place to open a weapons workshop?


    Sure enough, it''s Jeff who has something to do with himself.


    Li sighed, "I understand, I understand It must be the last time I bumped into Lord Jelf. He wants to get back at me now. "


    People feel speechless when they look at the distance, especially when they are using ogaster''s body.


    Li sighed, "well, just tell me how to do it."


    Looking away, Bradman nodded gently, "it''s very simple, you take time to join the mercenary Association, and then they will issue a 3S level task, you just go next."


    I can''t help but roll my eyes. "Brother, don''t bully me. I don''t understand. There are no hands in the mercenary Association, right? How can a new member be able to take on a 3S level task? "


    In the current mercenary Association, the mercenary team is divided into eight levels: s to g. of course, the mercenary level is the same.


    E. The three levels of F and G are low-level individuals and organizations. This stage is the lowest level of the mercenary world. Of course, it is also the cornerstone of the whole mercenary system. Quite a lot of tasks are set up for them, such as finding herbs, catching fish and so on. Of course, they can also go into those senior mercenary organizations to do some dangerous work, but there is no doubt that they are easy to die.


    Level C and D belong to the middle level. It''s good for a mercenary to get involved in this. Generally, when he reaches this level, he will have his own nickname and reputation. When he goes to a bar and yells who he is, he will probably meet two kinds of people, one is the one who wants to be famous and challenge you, the other is the one who wants to build a relationship with you.


    As for the mercenary team at this level, they will be accepted by some small towns. They will provide certain help to the mercenary Union, such as the residence, and they will also provide paid logistical help. Of course, there are conditions, that is, when there are high-level Warcraft around, they need these mercenary unions to take over the task.


    After reaching level B, there will be a high-level existence. The people and teams of this level will have a certain reputation in the whole world. Even to some extent, they are strong, and it is impossible to reach this level if they are not strong.


    As for s and a, it is no longer possible for individuals or non-governmental organizations to form. So far, there are only six Super groups in the world, among which there are many powerful mercenaries, and the expenses are supported by the countries behind them.


    In order to protect the mercenaries in the mercenary world, the task takes a policy of rejecting cross level tasks.


    That is to say, A-level mercenaries can only take A-level and below tasks.


    At present, the highest level of mercenary team and mercenary is s level. If the task is received in the form of a team, then it can only be received at a higher level.


    It''s a double S-level mission.


    So who can take the 3S mission?


    It''s impossible to join the mercenary Association and take on the level 3S mission right now, isn''t it?


    But Bradman is a little smile, "at that time you will know."


    Looking at Bradman''s smile, li really wanted to fight, but then he sighed, "OK, I understand, as long as we can complete this task, right?"


    After getting Bradman''s affirmation, he stood up and walked down. "If I don''t come back in two weeks, please remember to burn incense for me."


    Looking at the figure who left, the nobles all looked at each other. Yaquil wanted to follow him, but he was held by imber. Then imber sighed, "I''ll follow him. You remember to run the shop well."


    Then imber gave Bradman a very unfriendly look and walked down with him.


    When he saw that imber was following, he was stunned. "Imber, although I don''t know what the task is, what are you following up for?"


    But imber said with a smile, "I want to see what kind of ghost that 3S level mission is."


    From now on, he sighed. How could he not see that imber just wanted to see what card ogaster had that could lead Bradman to come.


    Although it''s much better to be away than imber, imber''s insight in the world is really far away, especially when he goes outside, he doesn''t even know which way the door of the mercenary association opens.


    Under the guidance of imber, Li followed him to find the mercenary Association. When he opened the door, Li was stunned. The mercenary Association didn''t look very big, even just the size of an ordinary magic association.


    The biggest difference between the mercenary Association and the magic association is that the magic association is equivalent to a group of mercenary associations. However, mercenaries usually go to the mercenary association when they receive tasks, while magicians usually go to their own guild when they receive tasks.At this time, there is a counter at the bottom of the hall of the mercenary Association. Several people are sitting in it.


    Li walked in directly and asked a middle-aged man with a registration sign in front of him, "uncle, what procedures do we need to go through if we want to become mercenaries?"


    The middle-aged man took a very rude look at the fat man in front of him. To tell you the truth, ogaster''s image is not like a magician, but because bell is more like a magician.


    "Are you going to join other mercenary teams? Or are you going to build your own team? "


    I''ve heard that. All mercenaries must have their own team. You can have a team by yourself, but it means that you also have a team


    Anyway, it sounds like taking off your pants and farting, but Li still said, "let''s build a team." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 102

    "You two?" The middle-aged man looked at Li and inbell again and found that they looked like aristocratic costumes. They just wanted to play with each other. "Yes, you can set up a mercenary regiment with a handling charge of 50 gold coins for each of you, 300 gold coins. Two Diaries of mercenaries, fifty gold coins each


    Then he handed over two mercenary registration forms from behind the table.


    "So expensive?" He whispered away and took the watch. Then he took out the gold coin and gave it to the middle-aged man.


    "It''s not expensive." All of a sudden, a man nearby came up and said, "you two are aristocrats, right? Hehe, the charges here are charged directly according to your identity. The common people may be able to solve the problem with a few gold coins. As for the nobles, a few hundred gold coins are just the beginning. "


    When he looked at the man, he was a young man. His clothes looked like a mercenary who often fought outside. At this time, he was carrying a dirty bag in his hand, with a smile on his face. "Well, two young masters, how about this? You give me some money. I''ll provide you with service. If I''m here, you won''t be hacked! "


    From intentionally or unintentionally looked at that still sitting behind the counter of the middle-aged man, the middle-aged man''s face is still no expression, "en, he said good."


    From this time is a smile, "no, no, I think the two of us would rather spend a little more money, after all, the money is not in vain. Right? "


    The middle-aged man was stunned for a while, then nodded slightly.


    I started to fill in the form directly. I''m kidding. If those nobles were really treated the same as those ordinary civilian mercenaries, they would have turned the world upside down.


    The mercenary''s starting point is low. It doesn''t need strength to be a mercenary. This is totally different from the magician guild.


    It can be understood that if you join the mercenary Association, you will enter the ranks of working hard at any time.


    Those noble young masters, who want to join the mercenary Association, can basically pay a little money to enter. so what? Take on a few tasks to die?


    If he is lucky, receiving the task can not make him face the real crisis of life and death, but it can make him afraid to play in this industry.


    If you''re not lucky, you may die.


    Whether or not this noble young master is mentally handicapped, the mercenary association must carry the pot. It is estimated that these situations did happen at the beginning, but later. The mercenary Association will directly increase the service charge for aristocrats to join the mercenary Association, but will specially arrange some relatively simple work for them.


    In this way, the income of the mercenary Association will be increased and the safety of these little guys will be guaranteed.


    Looking at the list in hand, it''s very simple. There are only five items:


    name, age, occupation, mercenary rank and mercenary regiment.


    The simple ones are even speechless.


    The middle-aged man saw Li and wrote, "magician." I was surprised when I was young. You should know that most of the nobles who are magicians will go to the magician guild which is similar to that formed by nobles. How can they come to the mercenary association?


    The middle-aged man asked directly, "has your magician level been certified?"


    When he heard that, he was stunned. In fact, he was only aware of the level. When the magic reached the level, he didn''t care about anything else.


    So Li was very honest and said, "No."


    "Then you go to the magic association for certification, see your strength level, and then come back to fill in." The middle-aged man immediately said that when he heard Li say that he had not carried out the traditional certification, it seemed that he was also relieved. After all, many nobles thought that they were magicians after learning magic twice.


    Of course, even a first-class magic apprentice can call himself a magician.


    According to the guidance of the middle man, Li opened the door of the magician Association next to the mercenary Association. In fact, the appearance of the magician association is not much better than that of the mercenary Association.


    After all, nanbula is just a small place. Generally, nothing happens. There are no people in the mercenary Association. In this magician Association, there are only three or two big cats.


    Li Wei felt it for a while. Most of the people inside are magicians below level 10. To tell you the truth, they can really show up outside. But to tell you the truth, now even with ogaster''s body, Li can get rid of these guys.


    From now on, although the body of ogaster can only give play to the strength of level 10, in fact, because Li has a very deep understanding of magic skills, even level 10 magic can give play to the magic number of level 13 and level 4 magicians.


    He took a look inside and chose a beautiful looking girl. He went over and asked, "Miss, I want to pass the magician level evaluation. I don''t know what procedures are required?"


    Here, I can''t help feeling some egg pain. In fact, this magician evaluation is a unique evaluation method in this continent.The four continents of the world have their own unique characteristics.


    The eastern continent is a kind of magic that looks like the cultivation of immortals, but it''s actually magic. The southern continent is a group of exotic people with all kinds of magic. Both the northern and Western continents have the most orthodox magic and the specialized magic evolved from orthodox magic.


    However, the western continent is more inclined to traditional magic, while the northern continent is now a world specializing in magic.


    As far as practicality is concerned, fighting must be more about magic. But in the original area of the magician, the traditional magician is still more comprehensive.


    In this case, the level planning of magicians in the western continent is very strict, and there is a special magician level evaluation organization. It''s not on any of the other continents. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 103

    That is to say, several other continents are in the stage where the level basically depends on guessing and the strength basically depends on feeling.


    The level of the magician Association''s clerk is not very high, only seven or eight levels. When she sees the departure, she is very enthusiastic. The magician of this level can''t even feel the real level of other magicians. However, when she sees the departure, she still says with a smile: "I''m very glad that a new magician appears. I''ll buy a magician''s note for 100 gold coins, and then buy it You can do the magician level examination, this time you left Leng, "what do you mean, can''t the certification of the magician association be recognized by the magician?"


    Seeing Li''s frown, the little female magician said quickly, "it seems you misunderstood. We are the magic association, not the magician Association. What we have done is to determine your level, that is, to assist the mercenary Association... "


    Looking at the little sorceress''s appearance, Li nodded gently. Looking at this, Li probably understood something. It seems that the sorceress Association and the mercenary association are also a little bit interdependent and irreconcilable.


    Although this kind of magic association will be set up to help the mercenary Association determine the level of magicians, at the same time, the determination of the level of magicians made by this magic association is not recognized by the magician Association


    It''s kind of interesting A smile came out of the corner of Li''s mouth. This kind of situation is formed naturally.


    It must be Jeff


    I can''t help thinking.


    However, these things are not something to worry about. He directly took the magician''s notes back to the mercenary Association and went straight to the middle-aged man.


    "You see, this is the certification of level 10 magician." He said hello to the middle-aged man and handed over the manual of magician identification.


    The middle-aged man nodded, then asked Li to fill in the wizard''s appearance on the application form, and added a level 10 mark at the back.


    "How to fill in the mercenary level?" Li asked.


    "You don''t need to fill in that. You are just entering the mercenary world. Well, you are not in the mercenary world. You can only be regarded as the people who just bought the diary of mercenary. You are all G-class mercenaries, that is, the lowest level mercenaries."


    "Yes." He nodded, which was not what he expected. Then he asked, "what about the rank of the mercenary corps?"


    The middle-aged man immediately said, "if you create it yourself, then fill in the name of the mercenary regiment you want to create."


    He took a look at inbell, who had not started to fill in beside him. "Well, inbell, what do you think our names should be?"


    "How about the Dragon Slayer?" Because of Bell''s rare humor, he rolled his eyes. "Forget it, I''ll think about it myself."


    Because bell depressed said, "generally speaking, the noble formation of the knight order, generally is this name."


    From slightly sighed tone to say, "call the shadow of wood leaf."


    because Baer wanted to make complaints about it, but what he looked at was still not saying anything.


    In this case, because bell also quickly filled out his application form, the middle-aged man saw that these two guys had filled in. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 104

    When the middle-aged man saw that both of them had filled out their own forms, he wrote something directly on the two mercenary notes, and then gave them to them.


    "You don''t need to fill in this note. After you finish the task, civil servants of the mercenary Association will fill in it when you hand over the task. Your level will rise with the tasks you complete. This diary should not be lost as much as possible. Although there are chances for you in the association, even if you are noble, you will feel the pain of making up notes. Well, that''s about it here. "


    After taking these two mercenary notes, he took a look at imber''s level. He was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that this guy had the strength of level 11. It seems that imber has two brushes among Yakir''s bad friends.


    Then Li said that he wanted to see what kind of mercenary work he could take now.


    The middle-aged man directed them to the other side. There was another young girl, who was chewing a piece of Setaria in her mouth and yawning at the same time. Generally speaking, there was no task now.


    After all, it''s getting better now.


    The mercenary who wants to take over the task has already taken over the task to do it.


    Now they will come to the mercenary Association. Apart from those new members, the rest are those who have completed the task and then come to hand over.


    Of course, there are also some mercenaries who come to pass the time.


    Most of these guys have some money on hand, so they won''t go out to work until they have no money to eat.


    So the little girl had no good temper when she saw Li and others coming to look for something to do for her, but after all, it was her own job, and she didn''t say anything. After looking through the notes of the two, she said directly, "it turns out that you are newcomers. You are G-class mercenaries. In this way, your mercenary regiment is just G-class, even you If two people combine to search for tasks, at most, they will complete double g-level tasks. But to tell you the truth, there are not many such tasks now. You need to be prepared. There are not many jobs for you. "


    Then the little girl began to rummage through the task list in her hand. Li frowned and asked, "don''t you mean there are many jobs with lower tasks?"


    The elder brother and the younger girl replied depressingly, "it''s a lot, but the problem is that at this time, these tasks have already been taken over by those guys who brush grades. You''re new here. I''ll let you know. Although for the higher level mercenaries, the reward of the lower level tasks is not high enough, but the contribution of these lower level tasks will not decline. Besides, if the low-level tasks are completed, there will also be the number of tasks completed. "


    Listen to the girl said, from nodded, these people are probably as brush data, although the low level task completion reward is not high enough, but can be completed quickly.


    "Oh, here''s a record: the day before yesterday, there was a mission from the next city. There were not enough people there. The reward for this mission was one gold coin. It seemed that two sheep from a nearby village had been lost. Now I was looking for someone to help me. What about? The mercenary association is about thirty miles away from here. It''s not far


    It seems that the girl is really trying to help two people find again.


    But I don''t feel that this is the girl''s performance of being loyal to her duty, or her own performance. After all, the girl is still winking at imber.


    "Looking for livestock?" I didn''t even want to, so I shook my head.


    Now he just wanted to find something to do because he didn''t see the tasks Bradman said, but it was a joke to really let her complete those small tasks.


    "Another one is to drive 30 cattle to the pasture 40 kilometers away, but you have to pay a deposit of 300 gold coins for two days and 6 gold coins for reward. How''s it going? "


    As a matter of fact, it''s not enough to ask for a deposit. After all, a cow is worth about ten gold coins. If you calculate it in this way, 300 gold coins will make many people take risks. For most civilians, 300 gold coins are not enough.


    But what about six gold coins?


    Imber''s head began to shake.


    The little girl was a little annoyed when she came here. "How dare two little mercenaries be so picky? The day before yesterday, there was a g-level mission. In 30 days, I sent a bow and arrow to the town 500 miles away, which was just 30 gold coins. What do you want? "


    "Isn''t there anything more difficult?" From is also very depressed asked.


    The little girl put down the task list directly, "do you think you are somebody? Level g, the mercenary regiment is also level g, there are many tasks in line with your level, but if you noble young masters want to take risks, please find some bodyguards, preferably bodyguards of class a mercenary adults, so that you can receive class a tasks, that kind of task is absolutely exciting! But that kind of task may not appear once a month! "Looking at the little girl''s angry appearance, Li also felt a little interesting, "how can we upgrade?"


    Looking at Li''s eager to learn at this time, imber rolled his eyes. In imber''s eyes, ogaster is not a guy who likes to learn. What he is interested in is how to make money. For example, the idea of making money of giant soldier Manufacturing Institute is all put forward by ogaster.


    At first they didn''t think so, but later they couldn''t help admiring it.


    As a matter of fact, this time, imber was not really interested in this mission. He just wanted to see what could make Bradman look different. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 105

    Then the little girl told Li the rules of mercenary promotion.


    In fact, in addition to the task distribution, another duty of the little girl is to tell the kids who have just entered the mercenary association about the rules of the mercenary Association.


    In the mercenary world, for the sake of fair competition, the hierarchy is very strict.


    At the beginning, it was a G-class mercenary. In many cases, mercenaries of this level can be regarded as mercenaries without human rights at all. In fact, they are at the bottom of the mercenary world. Most of their tasks are not predestined with them. According to the level, mercenaries at this level can do some work, such as cleaning the roof.


    If you successfully complete 10 g-level tasks and the failure rate is no more than 40%, you can become a f-level mercenary. One thing you must pay attention to here is that the failure rate is no more than 40%. That is to say, even if you complete 20 tasks, but the failure rate is more than 41%, you can''t be promoted.


    Because of this rule, a lot of mercenaries are stuck here. Of course, this rule is nothing for some people with strength. In fact, there are not too many checks for level F and G, but people at this level will be absorbed by some mercenary teams.


    After all, after ten missions, these people also have a lot of experience in completing the tasks.


    To upgrade f-level to e-level, at least 20 e-level tasks need to be successfully completed, and the failure rate should be less than 30%.


    After reaching the E level, the pressure will be greater, because in the F level, most of the time you are allowed to hunt some dangerous beasts, but in the E level, you will be allowed to hunt Warcraft.


    The problem is that when hunting Warcraft, you may be targeted by some more dangerous Warcraft, or mistakenly enter some more dangerous areas.


    So from Grade E, the mortality rate will go up dramatically.


    In addition, the risk rating of Warcraft generally comes from the employer''s description. Sometimes the employer''s description of a few specific words is wrong, and it is possible to rate a high-level task as level E, which eventually leads to the situation that the mercenary will die in vain


    similarly, to upgrade from level E to level D, you need to complete 40 level E tasks, and the failure rate should be below 30.


    However, low-level tasks can also act as high-level tasks to determine. For example, ten g-level tasks are equal to one f-level task, and so on, 100 g-level tasks are equal to one e-level task.


    At the end, each promotion is twice the number of tasks required for the promotion of the next level.


    However, when it comes to level D, it is a dividing line. At this time, they can go through the task list, and then they can find the tasks they need, or the tasks they need more.


    When it comes to level B or above, it''s the intermediate level. From this time on, as long as you can pay a certain amount of deposit, you can accept more advanced tasks.


    As for the authority of A-level mercenaries, there is no improvement. In most cases, it is no different from that of B-level mercenaries. Of course, this refers to the rules of the association. In most cases, the more advanced the mercenary, the thinner it will be.


    Li said slowly, "is there no exception?"


    The little girl immediately nodded firmly and said, "of course, there is no accident!"


    That is, when the girl''s voice just fell, a man suddenly strode in. It was a middle-aged man. Although he looked like he was in his forties, he seemed to be full of spirit. But at this time, he looked anxious, as if something had happened.


    The little girl who had just talked to them immediately stood up and said, "president, what''s the matter with you? Don''t you mean to attend the regional president''s meeting today? "


    He took another look at the middle-aged man. Of course, this guy can''t be the president of any mercenary Association. At most, he is the president of the mercenary Association in nanbula.


    It''s just a branch president.


    However, to be able to mix up to this point is also a bit extraordinary.


    The middle-aged man nodded gently, "this meeting has a very important thing."


    Then the middle-aged man took out a roll of parchment directly from his arms and frowned. The parchment was very similar to the task list of the little girl.


    The little girl quickly said, "is there an urgent task? Do you need me to inform the intermediate mercenary team to give up the task and come back? "


    It is necessary to know that there is competition among the branches of the mercenary associations. The more the number of tasks completed and the more difficult tasks completed, the more subsidies the local associations will receive each year.


    But the branch president, gently shaking his head, "don''t tell those guys to come back, otherwise, our branch will be finished."


    At this time, he will be in the hands of the task list, the little girl immediately widened her eyes, because in the task list above with red handwriting very clearly written "SSS"!The little girl looked at the man in front of her and said, "branch president, is this not a joke?"


    The sub president also gave a wry smile, "no, this is the task assigned by the sub president of the Mithra empire. It can''t be a joke at all."


    The little girl''s face was forced to squeeze out a smile, immediately froze, "how can It''s been three years since the S-level mission appeared. The last time we went to the S-level mission, all the teams were destroyed. This time we must try to prevent them from participating, otherwise... "


    And the man gave a wry smile, "what''s the use of stopping? This time, it''s a death order. I can''t prevent anyone from participating. If I do give an order to prevent others from participating, I''m afraid I''ll be dismissed tomorrow? "


    From this time, I also took a look at the list marked with SSS level tasks.


    In this case, a SSS level list undoubtedly affected the eyes of Li. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 106

    I didn''t expect that this task prepared for me would cause such a big response.


    It''s absolutely impossible to just let yourself do something. There''s a sneer coming out of the corner of my mouth. There must be some conspiracy in that guy.


    This is absolutely certain. I immediately thought, does that guy want to force himself to expose his strength in the world?


    Li bit his lip, then sighed. Although he didn''t know what the purpose of Jelf was, he probably wanted to stop hiding his strength. But what''s good for Jelf?


    Li gently pulled imber, saying that he would not talk now. He wanted to see what the difference was in this task.


    There is a very clear task introduction on this task list, which is also different from other task lists. After all, the things written on those task lists are very brief, and the details are to ask the task receptionist. But on this task list, there are not only task goals and rewards, but also a lot of task introductions.


    Mission: encircle and suppress unknown monsters.


    Level: SSS (highest alert)


    location: North of the military town of nambula.


    Bonus: three million gold coins will be provided by the alliance. The Duchy of arubales will offer nobility.


    Mission introduction: Recently, in the territory of the Principality of arubales, there have been several cases of monsters injuring people. According to the identification of wound identification experts, it has been determined that the monsters injuring people should be monsters above s level. In addition to injuring people, more than 450 wolves, 120 lions and 50 dragons have been killed. At the same time, please note that the monster has a very high intelligence, and will never choose a team of more than ten people to start. At the same time has a very high anti reconnaissance skills, can not rule out the suspicion of black dragon. So please go to the encirclement and suppression of mercenaries to consider whether to take over the task.


    Completion conditions: regardless of life or death, driving it away can also be regarded as the completion of the task.


    Note: the mission headquarters has strictly ordered the heads of all divisions not to issue the notice of not accepting the mission to their teams. However, in order not to let you die in vain, we must remind you that this mission was only a B-level mission at the beginning, but so far, 35 teams have entered the monster''s sphere of influence. Up to now, it''s a B-level mission So far, they have all lost the news.


    So now the task is directly upgraded to SSS level. Although the bonus for this task is very high, we still want to remind you. People die for money, but please cherish your lives.


    If no one is able to complete the task within a month, the military headquarters will come forward directly. This will be a disgrace to our mercenary community. Therefore, this mission is not limited to the number of people and the team. Any team can participate directly, and after one team receives the task, other teams can also receive the task. No matter how many levels of the team can participate, non-B level above the team can also participate in the task, and do not need to pay the mortgage task.


    Looking at this task, a sneer can''t help but emerge from the corner of his mouth. It seems that Jelf is under a lot of pressure, otherwise, the military headquarters will not be announced to enter the game.


    If this thing is really changed from mercenary task to military intervention, these mercenaries are really shameless.


    Not to mention the military intervention, even if the magician Association intervened, the mercenary association did not have any face.


    After carefully looking at the task list again, Li finally confirmed that there was nothing fishy in it, then he stood up and said, "since anyone can take this task, I don''t know if we can take it."


    Hearing Li''s voice, the girl immediately widened her eyes, "you two? How could it be


    Li Hei, he said with a smile, "it says that no matter what level, you can participate in it?"


    "No way!" The girl yelled at once, "you two are just G-class mercenaries. You can''t take part in such a dangerous task! No, no, absolutely not. If something happens to you, I will lose my job. "


    Li said softly, "don''t forget what''s written on this list, but no one is allowed to hinder. Anyone is allowed to participate in this task."


    Little girl face with a bit resolute, "that also can''t!"


    Li sighed, "you have to understand, if you really stop us. So it''s against the above words. Your job is saved, but the job of your branch president is... "


    The little girl was stunned and looked at the tall man who was still holding the task list. The tall middle-aged man looked away and said slowly, "do you know how heavy the man is? To be honest, the so-called SSS level mission and the face of the so-called mercenary association are not particularly important... "


    He yawned, "anyway, what I mean is that as long as I take this task list, other people in this association can''t find it even if they want to take it? It can even be said that as long as you don''t say it, then they won''t even know the existence of this task in a short time. "It''s very clear from now on. In fact, he''s just looking for an excuse. What he wants to say now is that I''ll take over the task for you. Although I won''t finish the task, I''ll finish it later. You won''t violate the orders given to you above, and the team resident in this association doesn''t have to die!


    After a while, the president slowly put the task list in his hand, "you will get the goodwill of nanbula mercenary Association in the future."


    Li nodded softly. Anyway, he actually saved the guild.


    He has experienced a lot of things. Naturally, he knows that the so-called people die for money and birds die for food. As long as this list is put here, all the people with some skills in this club will die.


    And the branch that lost backbone strength, also can slowly decadent. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 107

    After getting the task list, he called imber and left the mercenary association directly. He just bought some things and went to the gathering place of mercenaries who participated in the task marked on the task list.


    In fact, the label on the map Bradman showed himself is more clear, but Li is not an idiot. If he can hide his identity, it''s better to hide it. Now Li still hopes that the guys who have also taken the task can fight for some air and kill the boss before they do it by themselves.


    However, there is not much hope from the newspaper, after all, so far there is no novel, the protagonist has not appeared, the boss died.


    The task mercenary assembly point is located in a forest, which is also the only way to the task site.


    Li and imber soon went into the deep forest, and with the two people''s deep going into the forest, the density of trees became more and more big, and each tree became more and more tall. Li frowned, "imber, do you feel it?"


    Imber nodded gently, "if you don''t say it, I''m not going to say it. Why is there such a deep resentment in this forest? Can''t a necromancer like you practice magic here?"


    "However, according to the mission statement, most of those attacked were war beast mounts. What necromancer would attack those beasts? " From this time gently shaking his head, he would not hide the fact that he was a necromancer in front of this familiar person.


    However, it doesn''t matter. After all, no one would mind a necromancer of such a low level.


    Looking at Li saying that, because bell also nodded gently, "that''s what he said. The necromancer would never attack those war beast mounts. Moreover, although those guys are not so good for the necromancer, they are precious to the people in the army. Otherwise, they would not want to directly intervene beyond the mercenary Association this time."


    "Oh?" From picked to pick eyebrow, "over mercenary association is what meaning?"


    Imber sighed, "ah, you don''t know. Since ancient times, the South has always valued culture over martial arts. Later, a general was dissatisfied with being discriminated against and tangled with many important members in the military headquarters. Although he was suppressed later, the monarchs were extremely afraid of these guys in the military headquarters. On the surface, there are delicious and delicious things to offer, but most of the things are done by the mercenary Association and the magic association. Especially for Warcraft, although the people in the military headquarters are very dissatisfied, there is no reason to object. This time, the whole thing is to give them a chance - you see, those guys in the mercenary association are so useless. Naturally, they want us to fight! "


    Li nodded softly, because what Bell said was probably what the mercenary association was concerned about. The mercenary association has always been valued by the monarchs of the country, and even their role surpassed that of the military headquarters to some extent. This is also why the magician Association compromised to establish the magic association and give some help to the mercenary Association.


    If the mercenary Association didn''t do a good job this time, the monarch''s attention to the mercenary association would be greatly reduced.


    They may even begin to compromise some of the military''s demands again.


    After thinking about this, I can''t help but draw a sigh. In this way, those top mercenary regiments will send their own teams. In that case, they may be able to deal with the boss directly, so they don''t have to do it by themselves?


    You can''t get away with it.


    I didn''t expect that it would be dark soon. It''s only five o''clock now. But because the forest is too dense, there is no way for the sun to shine down, so it looks like it''s dark.


    At this time, they suddenly found a light coming from the front.


    Two people looked at each other, and both felt a surprise. In fact, they were not sure that the light in front of them was the assembly point they were going to.


    And after walking along the light for a distance, the color of surprise in their eyes became heavier, because the one in front of them was a small hotel! Are you kidding? Are there hotels in places like this?


    For ghosts? But now they don''t have any choice. After all, this is the only place to stay. It''s more dangerous to find a group of people who don''t know where they are in the dark forest.


    Guided by the light, the two quickly opened the door of the hotel.


    In fact, the hotel is not very big, and the small yard behind it is not very big. There are not many rooms in the hotel, but it can provide many people to live in.


    And Li is also very depressed to learn from the hotel owner that this is the place where the mercenaries of this mission gather. But the good news is that this hotel has been contracted by the mercenary Association, and the mercenaries of this mission don''t have to pay!


    That''s good news


    Li thought depressed, but after putting things down, Li immediately asked the owner, "why is this hotel built in such a partial place?"The innkeeper is not an uncle, but a young woman about 30 years old. She has no yellowing skin, but very white skin, and some of her facial features are not like human beings. She smiles at this time, "there is no special reason. There are many adventurers going to the forest in front of her from here. As time goes by, I''m happy This inn has gained some fame. Although my hotel is small, it''s the nearest one to the forest where Warcraft haunts. In order to go further the next day, the mercenaries will choose me. "


    Listening to the boss, Li also nodded. At the beginning, he just thought from the perspective of merchants, but he completely forgot that this kind of place is a paradise for mercenaries! ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 108

    After leaving his luggage with imber, he came to the hall with the boss who seemed to have a lingering charm. In the whole world, the hall of the magician Association and the mercenary association is actually a kind of existence similar to a bar.


    What''s the most profitable place to eat? It must be wine!


    Who makes the best money in the world? It must be the mercenaries who don''t know if they will have the next meal after eating this meal!


    Even some local mercenary associations are not suitable for mercenary entry, but they occupy important places. In this kind of places, mercenaries don''t have to worry about black shops or anything. Later, this kind of place became a complete tavern and hotel.


    According to the landlady, originally the hotel was also a stronghold of the mercenary Association, because at that time, it was not an endless forest, and there were several human villages. This stronghold was set up to take care of these human villages.


    But later, the surrounding Warcraft activities become more and more frequent, leading to the migration of these human villages.


    The stronghold of the mercenary association was abandoned, and now she bought it and made money from passing mercenaries.


    At a glance, there is nothing on the surface, but in fact, the boss with level 13 magic does not say anything. In this world, it seems that it is not only himself who hides his strength.


    The hall is not so big. Now there are more than ten tables, but it is full of people. It seems that for the sake of the money, there are many people who don''t want to die.


    Due to the late arrival, Li and imber encountered very high attention.


    "Hey, new kid." As Li and imber looked around for a seat, there was a cry: "are you two little guys passing by? Or did you take the job? That''s right. You must have taken on the mission in this ghost place. Are you the lifeless guy who took on the mission of SSS for money? "


    Although these words are aimed at Li and imber, to be honest, they reflect all the people here.


    All of a sudden, everyone''s eyes turned to the corner. There were several tall men sitting around the table. From such a glance, they felt that the magic power was not so high. Undoubtedly, these guys were all relying on their bodies.


    In this world, it is not without magic to break out of a world of people.


    As far as Li knows, there is a group called seven stars. They once claimed to be the strongest group in the world for a period of time. The leader of these people, or the strongest one, was called the sword saint.


    He is purely relying on physical strength to reach the level of 17 and 8 of the strong to fight hard.


    Of course, Li doesn''t think that this power path has any merit. Squeezing his body''s limit too early will only make his own decline faster.


    In front of these guys, each of them has at least one axe at his side. Different from the common melee guides who use axes, they don''t wear heavy armor, on the contrary, they wrap a piece of animal skin on their bodies at will, even some of the women are like this.


    At the same time, each of them is nearly two meters tall, and the voice speaker is nearly two meters three.


    Obviously, these guys are not ordinary people. It is not that they are not ordinary people in terms of strength, but that they are not people who live on the plains. They are called mountain people. It''s a branch of human beings, tall and strong. When they expelled the alien race, they were classified as human because they had helped human beings. However, Li Li really doubted whether they were human or not.


    After all, the whole family is more than two meters tall, which is also very rare.


    "Well, we''re here to complete the SSS mission." Imber said in a loud voice and looked away at him. This guy didn''t expect to start acting like a pig to these people in front of him now.


    However, Li didn''t stop him. After all, these guys in front of him are not easy to provoke. Now it''s better to pretend to be the kind of ignorant young people who come to work and hope to get a share.


    At this time, Li''s mouth was smiling. He looked like an ignorant young man, just like imber.


    "You two little hairy kids? What grade? Which mercenary regiment are you from? " The big man looked contemptuous, and his words didn''t give people face at all. At this time, several people around him burst out laughing.


    It seems that he is really a big man with a small brain. Li sighs in his heart. It''s rare that this group has not been extinct.


    "If you say that, then my brother and I can only accept your praise." At this time, he didn''t mean to be angry at all. Instead, he laughed and looked friendly.


    It''s a little strange that even though he is gentle and elegant, he is still an aristocrat in essence. Where can he get such good self-cultivation.


    "When did I praise you?" The soldier leader didn''t seem to understand what imber meant, but Li was also happy to watch imber fight with the big men."In the Far East, there is a saying that since ancient times, heroes are children. Don''t you mean we are heroes when you praise us for being young? "


    The soldier leader was also depressed at this time, thinking when I would praise you, "Hey, what''s the level of you two boys? You two little guys don''t want to work hard for a while and see us take the money after we finish the task? "


    From now on, he sneered and thought that if he didn''t do it himself, it''s not certain how many of these people would survive. Although he doesn''t know what his opponent is, it''s definitely not something that this team of soldiers can solve.


    "Haha, although we look young, we have a very long time to enter the mercenary world. Of course, the level is also very high." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 109

    At this time, imber''s face was full of malicious smile, "Hey, although we two look young, but the time to enter the mercenary world is amazing, of course, the level is also amazing."


    "Why not? D, at most? " The soldier leader was also stunned for a moment. He looked at the two guys in front of him. To tell the truth, the body of ogaster didn''t look like a ruthless character. After all, ogaster looked like a soft persimmon, and imber looked kind. They were 17 or 18 years old.


    At this age, among the mountain people, they are just adults.


    From now on, he sneered, "do you think level D is very powerful? It turns out that your eyes are so narrow. "


    Hearing this, the soldier leader looked at Li involuntarily, "well You''re not a C, are you? It''s great to be young enough to reach level C! "


    "I''m sorry, but you''re wrong." From slowly shaking his head, it looks like some regret.


    The soldier leader''s face changed, "are you a B class? You know, we are only class B mercenaries in this team


    Looking at the soldier leader, it''s amazing to be a class B mercenary in the mercenary world by virtue of his physical strength. However, it''s enough to live in a small city after reaching this level. At that time, he can eat and die. Why should he join such a dangerous task?


    Is it true that the people of the mountain people have small brains? I''m so adventurous. I''d better jump off a cliff.


    But of course Li didn''t say that. Instead, he shook his head and said, "grade B? I''m sorry, we have no contact with this level. "


    "Are you A-class, you little guy?" This soldier leader can''t be underestimated. After all, he has reached the level of a and can dominate. Even in various countries, there is a courtesy for the level of a mercenary.


    Only after reaching a level, can the status of mercenary really compare with that of magician.


    "A?" From a tiny smile, "originally in your eyes mercenary, reached a level is already the limit?"


    "What?" The soldier leader stood up abruptly, "is it S-class? Is it an S-class mercenary? Am I right? "


    "Bang!" There was a loud noise in the corner of the hotel. When I looked at it, it was also a light in front of my eyes. It was an old man who looked almost sixty years old. He was wearing armor and looked like some knights. He was also holding a heavy hammer that some Knights liked to use. At this time, he smashed the heavy hammer on the floor, but there was no one on the floor of the hotel Point of damage.


    This old man seems to have good strength.


    Leave in the heart secretly murmur.


    But the old man said, "two young men, I don''t think you are too young, so you should have a measure. Although there are 15 S-class mercenaries, as far as I know, each of them is 30 years old, and I only know one S-class mercenary who is active in this area, that is jieerfu. Although I haven''t met Jelf, as far as I know, he has existed in the world for hundreds of years. I think neither of you is him? "


    "Ha, there seems to be a misunderstanding between us." But imber spoke now. "This grandfather, I don''t think my companions and I have said that we are S-class. When this elder brother said that we are S-class, we didn''t say that he said too low, did he? Please, we''re just G-class mercenaries. We just joined the mercenary industry today. "


    From now on, he also laughed, "yes, I said that our joining time and level are very high, of course, very high and very low!"


    Looking at such a smile, the soldier leader''s face was also a touch of anger, "you two guys dare to tease me! Die


    With that, the soldier leader suddenly picked up his big axe, and it seemed that he had to share the victory with Li.


    "Well, let''s have a rest." A voice rang and looked away, but it was a man in a white magic robe. At this time, he stood up and rushed away and waved to inbell: "since you two little guys have just joined the mercenary world, why don''t you come to my side first."


    The man in the white magic robe had five companions around him. They were all dressed in white magic robes. However, from the tip of their eyes, we could see that although they were wearing magic robes outside, they were wearing tight clothes inside. Besides, they had a sword beside them and two swords on the outside.


    These guys are not ordinary magicians.


    A name flashed in the centrifugal, magic swordsman.


    This is an extinct profession. They follow the traditional cultivation methods of magicians, but they also have a certain degree of swordsmanship attainments. So they are good at both melee and long-range cover. However, after the emergence of specialized magic, this profession undoubtedly has its own disadvantages.Like the kind of magic that can fight hand to hand and attack from afar, it has completely crushed the profession of magic swordsman.


    After all, the swordsman in melee, almost rely on their own physical skills.


    However, the magic guides who are specialized in magic are using all kinds of melee magic. I didn''t expect that I could see the appearance of this profession in this place.


    The man who was the first to speak was of medium height, with a big sword with two hands on the table. Even when he stood up at this time, he didn''t mean to take it up. But Li could feel that he could pick up his sword in an instant as long as he wanted to.


    From the corner of the mouth slightly up, this person he knows. From the moment he came in, he had already felt that this person was different. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 110

    Slightly felt the magic wave on his body, and he affirmed his own judgment. This guy is a big shot!


    However, the soldier leader of the other side didn''t seem to eat the man''s face at all. At this time, he yelled, "you are something. Don''t mind my business!" At this time, the white wizard seemed to be stunned, but he knew why he was stunned.


    This white wizard is very famous in the whole mercenary world.


    Class a mercenary white turtledove.


    It''s said that his sword can directly ignore the defense magic to attack, and is the magic star of countless magicians. However, he is very kind, never takes the initiative to pick things up, and takes good care of the new mercenaries, which makes him have a very good reputation in the whole industry.


    In the past, when he spoke, who dares not to take him as a root onion? But this time, he was directly ignored. He was also a little annoyed, but it''s hard for him to say anything at this time.


    However, the soldier leader obviously did not know who he was provoking. With a violent wave of his long handled axe, it seemed that a gust of wind was rolling up in the whole hall.


    Imber frowned and said, "this guy looks like he''s a wizard."


    From is a tiny smile, looking at the soldier leader, slowly in his hand ring gently wipe, and then a half length sword in the hand, this moment most people are surprised, this thing is no doubt space magic tool, but did not think that a small mercenary hands actually have this kind of thing.


    Centrifugation also has its own plan. When these people just saw that they were drinking imber, they were not sure whether they were playing pig and eating tiger or were really brainless mercenaries.


    But at this time, they directly showed the space method, these people decided not to think that they want to hide their strength.


    After all, this space ring is not a rotten Street thing.


    Now the image of Li and imber in these people''s eyes is a little skilful, but they don''t know the depth of the noble children.


    The soldier leader saw that Li also took out his weapon, but he didn''t bear it any more. He roared and rushed towards Li.


    When Li Hei hei smiles, he will draw his sword. However, Li is not really ready to draw his sword. You should know that if he was just a little mercenary, if he died, he would be dead. But now that he has shown the space ring given to him by anksiram, these people can''t look at themselves like they just did.


    You know, in this world, the space ring or all the space magic tools are the symbol of wealth.


    Although money can''t solve all things, it can solve most things.


    Even if they don''t want to flatter themselves, they can''t watch themselves die here in vain. Otherwise, they have to worry about whether the family members who died here will take part in it.


    Of course, it''s all about Li''s calculation. If these people really don''t want to take part in it, Li doesn''t think that the soldier leader in front of him will be his opponent.


    Sure enough, when Li pulled out the long sword in his hand, a big sword suddenly stood in front of Li. Li could see that it was the white turtledove''s sword, so he was relieved.


    At the moment when the white turtledove put out his sword, nearly a quarter of the people in the hall seized the wine glass in their hands.


    As a matter of fact, although the white turtledove has excellent cultivation, the strong people who are close to him will feel it when they play the sword. They almost want to hold the weapon with their uncontrollable hands.


    And the soldier leader seemed to be aware of something, and suddenly stopped. But looking at the daze on his face, I can probably think of this guy. I don''t know why he stopped suddenly?


    But even if I don''t know what happened, the soldier leader was angry when he saw that the white turtledove dared to stand in front of him. "Hum, originally I felt that it was beneath me to be angry with this little guy. Since you sent it to me, don''t blame me for being cruel! If you can take me three axes, I''ll give you a whole body! "


    With his words, the soldier leader''s eyes suddenly changed. When he could see clearly, the guy''s black eyes suddenly contracted and turned into a small dot, as if the whole eye had turned white. Then countless blood red threads surged on the white eyes. Suddenly, the guy''s eyes turned red.


    Without waiting for the white turtledove to speak, the guy used his long axe to chop down the white turtledove.


    In fact, this axe is not a weapon to fight alone. To be honest, it is used to attack.


    There are few mercenaries using this. One is that it is not suitable for fighting in all kinds of terrain, such as in the jungle and narrow caves. The other is that it is very heavy and not everyone can play with it.


    But this soldier leader obviously has good strength, both strength and speed. And he looked like he had more strength. When he was fighting with the white turtledove, his hand was fast and steady, but he let Li nod silently.However, even if he can play with the axe in his hand, it''s useless. You know, his opponent at this time is A-class mercenary who is famous for his sword skills. Although the level of mercenary can''t really distinguish their strength, it''s not much different from their level.


    This warrior leader is definitely no match for the white turtledove.


    From the silent under such a conclusion, but the soldier leader is not so aware, the hands of the axe waving faster and faster, people around also have to stand aside, you know to be so close to it is not fun ah.


    The weapon taken by the leader of the soldier is of course a heavy weapon, and the white turtledove''s weapon is not light enough. Therefore, the white turtledove will not suffer any loss in his attack. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 111

    Although this weapon is one inch long and one inch strong, its weight also plays an important role in combat.


    The weapon in the leader''s hand flew up, but the white turtledove''s face was not half embarrassed. He just picked him up casually. In less than two minutes, they didn''t know how many attacks they had taken.


    The leader''s attack was powerful, but she couldn''t last long. As expected, he stepped back in less than five minutes. It seemed that he was a little out of power. After all, such a rapid attack could not be made in normal combat.


    However, the white turtledove sighed at this time, "you look good, but I recommend that you better move more on the magic road. After all, it''s not good for you in the future to consume your body all the time."


    Compared with the appearance of the soldier leader, the white turtledove was calm and calm, not like the appearance of the war.


    The white turtledove might have meant well to speak like this, but when it came to the ears of the soldiers, it was not a good thing. One of the soldiers yelled, "boss, kill him! No one can bear this


    "Come on, brothers! Cut him to pieces Then the soldiers at the table all jumped out and surrounded the white turtledove.


    Because bell frowned, he wanted to gather magic, but Li gently pulled him, "white turtledove still doesn''t need you to save it!"


    The soldier leader saw his five companions stand out, and his face suddenly squeezed out a sneer, "yes, even if I can''t beat you alone, so what, I still have five brothers and sisters, I can''t kill you!"


    His five companions were indeed three men and two women. Some carried two hatchets, while others, like the leader of the soldier, carried a long axe.


    The woman was indeed a man with a high chest and long legs, but the scars on her body were as many as those on the men, which immediately reduced Li and imber''s appetite.


    However, these guys seem to have some skills. Although their strength is not strong, the tacit understanding honed in life and death can''t be underestimated. At this time, they are horns of each other, and their axes cross countless paths of light and shadow in the air, just like a big net falling down towards the white turtledove.


    But the white turtledove didn''t rush to fight back, just casually backhand two, the whole person is like a boat in the storm, because bell frowned, "are you sure he''s ok?"


    Li laughed again, "he just doesn''t want to hurt these idiots now. If he really let go of his hand, it''s estimated that he would have won or lost a long time ago."


    Hearing Li''s saying that, imber wanted to complain. Do you know what martial arts are?


    Sure enough, five or six minutes after the battle, the long sword of the white turtledove suddenly sounded like a wind bell blown by the wind. Then an ethereal voice sounded, and more than ten sword lights flashed by. Then only a few cries of pain were heard, but all the axes in the hands of the soldiers were blown away.


    When they looked again, they all covered their bloody mouths and looked at the white turtledove in front of them as if they were monsters.


    "Hey, you guys of Gaoshan tribe, can''t you think more? How dare you challenge the white turtledove who ranks 37th among the class a mercenaries? How many lives do you have to lose A clear voice rang out. Looking in the direction of that voice, it was a young man with extremely cold eyes.


    "White turtledove?" At this time, all the people who didn''t recognize him in the hotel hall took a breath of air. In fact, all the mercenaries who reached a level were legendary. It''s not unusual for these mercenaries to treat them as legends.


    The white turtledove is undoubtedly a name that attracts the attention of countless mercenaries.


    At least no one here dares to belittle the white turtledove.


    There is no doubt that the soldier leader can make some sense, especially in front of the forces far stronger than him.


    "Back!!! Back up After the leader of the soldier roared, these guys began to retreat towards the rear. In fact, they didn''t think that a class a mercenary could be solved by the number of people, at least not by a few of them.


    "This is the best way. We are brothers when we go out. We can sit down and have a good talk if we have anything." Still incomparably kind, the white turtledove seems to have completely forgotten that they just had a life and death war with themselves. If he was not the white turtledove, he would have died long ago!


    From now on, he wanted to sneer. He had seen this guy''s sword skill, but when he saw this sword skill, it was not the sword skill of a good man.


    in the as like as two peas in the animated cartoon, Gerard used to hire three men of mercenary soldiers, one of them was a turtle dove, but the same way he used to be.


    Although from the beginning is only doubt, but now it seems that really did not run.This white turtledove and that turtledove may have something to do with each other.


    In this way, the white turtledove is not a good thing. But now, if he wants to maintain his image in front of others, he can''t say anything, just let it be.


    "You see, we are all going to complete this task, but none of you think you can complete that task alone? Why don''t we work together, then finish it together and spend money together? Don''t you think so? If you have any opinions, you can put forward them. Let''s discuss them together. Of course, you can organize your own strategy team. There''s no need to join me. Of course, if you want to join me, I''m very happy! " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 112

    "White turtledove, count my old man and my partner." The old man in armor who was the first to speak said, "A-class mercenary regiment silver hand mercenary regiment, my name is Uther Lightbringer, just call me old Uther, A-class mercenary; my friends are, my apprentice, the son of silver hand commander, Alsace, A-class mercenary; master antonidas, A-class mercenary; and his disciple, level 14 magician Gianna, class B mercenary. "


    In fact, there are not so few A-class mercenaries. In the legend notes of the mercenary Association, there are only 100 A-class mercenaries in the ranking, and most of the remaining A-class mercenaries are only famous in their own regions.


    But that doesn''t stop them from being powerful.


    The silver hand team in front of us, regardless of their own strength, can make countless people shy away just by the name of silver hand. As for the four people in the team, there are three A-class mercenaries, and Alsace is one of the figures in the A-class mercenary list.


    As for Uther, although she was not included in the list, people who know something about Uther know that Uther was a human being thirty years ago.


    Uther looked at the people in front of him. "I know you don''t think you have any hope when you see our team on the stage, do you? In other words, you think you can win the reward in front of our team, but I want to tell you that you should not underestimate the team this time. In fact, three teams of our mercenary regiment have been killed, and there is at least one A-level mercenary in each team. In fact, we two old guys, with these two little guys, are here to collect corpses for our partners. If you want to join us in the Crusade, I will not object at all, but you must be prepared to pay the price. "


    "We''re going to join the team. It''s needless to say that it''s dangerous or not. The picture is a happy one. I have 278 brothers here who are not afraid of jokes. They are all mercenaries of level C


    "Iron blooded warlord mercenary regiment!" The soldier leader suddenly yelled, "we are class B mercenary regiment. Several of us here are class B mercenaries."


    "Ha, Hello everyone. We two guys have actually introduced G-class mercenaries just now." Li said slowly.


    "What a day! Since it''s a SSS mission, I don''t want people to come in for free! I tell you, if you two want to join, I will not accept it! " The soldier leader didn''t know what medicine he took and jumped out again!


    "Yo, little guy, you haven''t been taught enough by the turtledove. Do you want to continue to be beaten?" Uther seemed to look down on this guy and immediately spoke.


    "You..." Lipan''s hand buckled his axe.


    "I''m not talking about you. You''re so fucked up!" Imber suddenly yelled, "don''t leave me alone. I''ll kill you, believe it or not!"


    At this time, Lipan could not bear it any more. He grabbed the long axe in his hand and roared, "boy, do you want to die?"


    "Looking for death?" Imber abruptly took off his coat. For a moment, everyone felt a chill. At this time, imber''s hands gathered a lot of frost magic, but he frowned, because the cold he felt was not because of the magic from imber.


    "Hey, young man, don''t be so angry." The cold man who opened his mouth before suddenly spoke, and everyone immediately fixed their eyes on him.


    Turtle dove saw that he was also slightly stunned, "Andrew, do you also want to participate in this time?"


    Andrew is gently shook his head, "no, I''m not interested in the things between you, I''m here to find Sirius!"


    "Sirius?" White turtledove is also Leng at this time, "Mirage Sirius? You mean, Sirius is around? "


    At this time, the door of the hotel was pushed open again, and a man with golden hair came in slowly. He had a few strands of frost on his face, but he could see that this person was very attractive. At this time, he saw that the hotel was full of people, and obviously frowned, but it seemed that he didn''t care much, so he chose one A table that was already occupied was seated.


    However, before he sat down, the woman opposite him said, "don''t you see that the table is occupied?"


    In fact, that woman has been sitting there for a long time, but it is ignored by many people, or it seems that this woman has used some magic to make others not pay attention to her.


    But from the corner of his mouth came a sneer, "I didn''t expect that there were so many A-class mercenaries today."


    Hearing this, because Bell''s hands were shocked, he shook all the frost on his hands, "Why are these two A-class mercenaries?"


    Li nodded gently, "yes, Andrew is A-class mercenary. Although he is not in the list, he is similar to the white turtledove. As for the blonde man, and the beautiful young woman opposite him, who seems to be less than thirty, are also class a mercenaries. "The blonde man to the woman at the table heard Li say so and snorted coldly, "young man, your mouth is so sweet. If you fight later, don''t hurt yourself."


    From a smile, but also did not speak.


    Of course, he knew that what he said would be heard by them, but what he said was deliberately let them hear. He doesn''t want people to hear what he says, so nobody wants to hear it.


    The blonde man didn''t care at all what he said. He said to the pretty woman in front of him: "of course I see. Don''t you buy me a drink? Why are we all old acquaintances, don''t you think? " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 113

    The blonde man said so, he poured a glass of wine directly into the cup, but he did not go to the end of the cup, the cup burst, splashing liquid into a round rolling beads, bouncing up on the table.


    Li frowned, "imber, how many levels of magic do you feel can reach this level?"


    At this time, imber''s face was also a little bit wrong, "level 15, but if the control is strong..."


    This woman obviously uses ice magic, and it''s supposed to be a kind of specialized magic, but the control is really good.


    Centrifugal can''t help but have some ideas about jieerfu, this guy in the end is what abacus?


    In fact, it''s not clear what the SSS level mission is going to fight, and now there are several A-level magicians who seem to come for Warcraft. This is more and more interesting.


    The blonde man, with a smile, then took a glass of wine, poured a glass of wine and said, "I said when can you change your temper? What''s the meaning of using magic to me? After a while, Sirius will appear to make sure that your magic will not be out of place. It''s estimated that it''s too late for you to escape."


    The woman sneered. She didn''t seem to care what he said, but Andrew said, "anyway, there''s only one Sirius. Sooner or later, we''ll have to fight. How about having a good fight now?"


    The blonde man turned back, with a look of anger on his face. "Andrew, do you still want to fight me?"


    And Andrew at this time is also a smile, "the last time I cut off your hand, this may be your head!"


    Hearing Andrew say so, people couldn''t help looking at the blonde man''s hand. At this time, they found that one of the blonde man''s hands was made of ice!


    But even if someone has cut off his hand, it''s very rare to be able to create an ice hand with his own magic, and make people look like they have no sense of disobedience.


    "You don''t have to die to rob Sirius. It hurts people''s heart to say that."


    Another voice rang, and Li frowned. It seems that Sirius is a good thing. Another A-class mercenary appeared in front of her. This is a tall woman. Others call her HongRi, but no one knows her real name. At this time, this woman is wearing cheap robes, cheap jewelry and cheap decorations, but she can see it Come out. This is a beauty.


    After seeing her, the blonde man sighed, "you''re all here. It seems that Sirius is not easy to rob."


    "Oh, how can there be so many people?" At this time, the door of the hotel was pushed open again, and Li''s face suddenly changed. He suddenly pulled inbell and said, "be careful!"


    Of course, apart from inbell, no one heard the warning. At this time, many A-class mercenaries changed their faces. They seemed to see something terrible.


    A little girl, twelve or thirteen years old, was dressed in a black robe that reached her ankles. There were several gray metal rings hanging on her hands and feet.


    I don''t know why these metal rings are not like decorations, but like shackles.


    "Not happy." The little girl didn''t have any innocent appearance at all, on the contrary, she had an inexplicable intentional feeling. At this time, her face was numb and empty, like a zombie crawling out of the ground. At this time, she took a look at the woman called beautiful young woman opposite the blonde man, "let''s leave one first."


    Many people do not know what happened, suddenly the woman''s head burst, in fact, no one felt the magic wave!


    From now on, his face was also a little strange. In fact, if he didn''t try his best to feel it at that time, he probably couldn''t feel what magic the little girl had just used, flesh and blood stripping


    But the little girl did not seem to do anything in general, slowly came to the red sun in front of, "I seem to have seen you."


    However, to other people''s surprise, the little girl didn''t attack the red sun at all. Instead, she was disappointed. She went back to the position of the woman she had just killed, pushed her body to the ground with a gentle push, and then she slowly sat on the position of the woman.


    However, she did not stop, but with her eyes that might make people feel very lovely if placed on other people, she kept scanning these people in front of her, as if they were all dead.


    But no one would say that she was ill bred or accused of killing people recklessly.


    Those A-class mercenaries know the horror of this guy.


    And those who are not A-class mercenaries also know that since this guy can easily kill an A-class mercenary, they will be killed even if they stand up!


    At this time, the red sun suddenly stood up and said to the little girl, "if If you are here to fight against Sirius, I will give up and quit now. Please spare usEveryone can see that the red sun has been scared to the limit, as if the little girl in front of her is a terrible devil.


    Hearing this, the little girl frowned. She shook her head and said seriously, "no, I''m not here to rob Sirius with you."


    The little girl then tilted her head and looked at Andrew, "I''m here to rob them. I don''t want Sirius. I just want to rob them."


    Then she stopped and said, "but they''re not you."


    Then she turned her head and began to look at the people in the hall again and again.


    And Andrew sat in front of the table, also motionless, as if he was not afraid of the little girl in front of him. In fact, when the little girl came in, he was already afraid of shaking. When the little girl sat at the table not far from him, he was afraid of fainting. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 114

    But now he''s not afraid, or he doesn''t have to be afraid any more. In fact, people who are closer to Andrew are about to throw up. From Andrew''s two feet on the ground, I don''t know when, I don''t know when, Andrew''s body grew countless ice thorns, these silver ice thorns began to grow from his legs.


    From his legs to his chest, this kind of ice porcelain has spread all over him. It seems that Andrew has become a strange plant at this time. In his chest, these ice spines are especially dense.


    The Ice Spikes came out like a thorn ball growing out of his chest.


    Red sun could no longer help kneeling on the ground and crying, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry..."


    "Who is he?" In fact, everyone here wants to know. Yes, those A-class mercenaries already know who the little girl is when she comes in, but most people still don''t know who she is!


    The little girl didn''t look at the red sun, and now she didn''t look at other people. She just grabbed her chest and looked up, "you don''t even know me..." All of a sudden, she began to smile and smile sweetly. In fact, other people were more afraid at this time, because the little girl''s smile was really a little girl''s smile, which made other people more afraid.


    "She is Selya, the sister of Serena, the God of heaven and the head of the four heavenly kings of isiugar. " The blonde man was almost yelling.


    "Oh, you know me?" Celia looked at the blonde man in front of her, "or do you see it?"


    Celia slowly raised her hand. In an instant, the whole hall lost all the light, and she didn''t know what she had done. In this moment, all the lights went out.


    And at this point, everyone wants to scream!


    Because at this time, everyone can see that the hall is full of creatures with fluorescence. Those creatures are not others, but spiders, but ordinary spiders.


    The white turtledove murmured with a pale face, "ghost spider! I didn''t expect that you actually brought these things out of that place! "


    In fact, he didn''t look very good when the little girl came in, because he almost felt the existence of these ghost spiders in an instant.


    After all, he is also a man who practices the magic of the dead.


    These ghost spiders don''t exist in this world, but come from another plane. Of course, we can''t believe that there will be people in this world who can shuttle to other planes except anksiram.


    But there is a special plane here, that is, the plane that anksiram has been strictly guarding against.


    It''s a world with a lot of beliefs. According to Li''s understanding, there are countless gods in that world, because belief produces gods. In fact, there is the underworld in that world.


    What''s more terrible is that in the belief of that plane, there was a God in the underworld, but later the underworld was destroyed by a group of monsters, and then those monsters completely occupied the world, which is the ghost family of that world.


    And there''s a species of ghost spider in it.


    It is said that ghost spider is a kind of parasite.


    As long as the host can provide them with the body, then they will give the host powerful magic.


    It''s obvious that Celia doesn''t have much magic power. The guy behind her provides all the magic power to her.


    At this time, there is a huge spider behind Celia! This spider is very big, even the main body has already filled the ceiling of this hotel, and his eight legs are curling up in the hotel, some legs are stretched out to touch some people''s heads.


    At this time, the whole hotel is going to riot. It''s not an ordinary spider. In fact, the spider''s body is made up of bones. People can clearly see that there are half rotten people struggling inside.


    And its head is made of countless human heads. At this time, it slowly turns its head. Everyone wants to run, but knows that it can''t run at all


    "Isn''t it beautiful..." Celia reached out and stroked the body of the ghost spider above her head.


    All of a sudden, the spider behind her suddenly turned into a gray liquid and slowly infiltrated into Celia''s back. "If you two want to run, run quickly."


    Almost at the end of her voice, red sun and the blonde man suddenly jumped up, as if they saw some treasure, and ran towards the crazy forehead outside.


    However, from is slowly shook his head, they are dead, because from saw their head each fell a ghost ghost spider.The little hotel suddenly quieted down again. In fact, everyone saw a ghost spider fall on their head, but no one dared to run.


    Yes, no one knows who this little girl will attack, but if she runs now, she will die. But if she doesn''t run, maybe she won''t die next.


    And that''s when eight new people arrived.


    Four dead, eight more.


    This little girl won''t kill people with more people, will she?


    The eight new comers didn''t look like good friends. They were all wearing silver and white magician robes. As soon as a few brave mercenaries saw the red silk thread on their wrists, they all began to murmur, "the man of the straw hat king?"


    "The straw hat king? You mean the pirate king 400 years ago? "


    "What pirate king? After he got the treasure, he was stabbed dozens of times by his companions, but finally he ran away with the treasure, but after he came back, he couldn''t afford to be seriously injured, but he still got up at home." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 115

    However, they can only whisper these words. When those people stare at them, they dare not say a word. Even a few people dare to drink with their heads down.


    After all, although these words can be used as the chat after dinner, they can also be used as the chat before death.


    "Why do you people from straw hat family come to join in the fun?" Celia looked at the other eight and said coldly, "or are you really here for me?"


    The eight people on the opposite side looked at Celia. Although there was no fear on their faces, they were not much different.


    When the eight of them just started to walk into the hotel and saw Celia in the corner, they already looked scared.


    At this time, a 40 year old man in the middle of the eight people looked like the leader of these people. He drank the drink from the landlady who was no longer calm for a long time, and said in a low voice: "hum, everyone wants good things, but even if you get the ghost spider, are you sure to compete with us for Sirius?"


    "Oh..." Celia suddenly stretched out, "you are really boring, I said, I just want to grab things with others to play, do not want that thing at all."


    She slowly stood up, "you all of a sudden to so many people, want me to rob with you, really good bully."


    All of a sudden, the door of the hotel opened, and everyone''s eyes widened. In fact, it''s still summer, and this is the south.


    Even in winter, it doesn''t necessarily snow, but it does snow at this time. The little snow outside falls from the sky. At a glance, the whole earth is white


    Outside in the forest there was a terrible silence.


    Deep dark, a drum sounded, as if at first in the horizon in general, and then the drum became closer and closer. As if the next moment will come to their ears in general, some of the weaker mercenary face showed a sad expression, and from the face more heavy.


    The snow that had stopped began to fall again, but it was all light snow. If my eyesight was not good, I couldn''t see clearly at all, but it was this snow that showed a strange feeling in the air.


    The temperature has dropped again, and I can''t stand the cold without using ogaster.


    This is no longer ordinary cold, this is the cold specially created by magic.


    In the dark forest, the ice and snow on the ground suddenly shook, because Bell''s face changed, "something''s coming!"


    In fact, Li also felt that the reason why bell could feel something came over was because bell was a magician with ice attribute, and the other was also with ice attribute, so they had a little bit of feeling.


    But from it is by virtue of their own induction to feel the huge magic!


    Li frowned. In fact, even if Celia had the help of ghost spider, he didn''t think Celia was the opponent of that thing That magic is so powerful!


    From slowly moved the wrist, he has been considering whether to start.


    At this time, Celia, who was far away from them and had been sitting in the chair, suddenly stood up. She shook her arm, as if she was sitting and preparing for exercise. With its preparation, the sound from her body was also strange and terrible. If it was the sound of twisting bones, it would be better. It was the sound from her body But the sound of running water, and the sound of baby crying.


    She said slowly, "OK, baby, we''re ready to go."


    With her voice, her pupils also emit a long and frightening light, but on her face is still that strange face, "then I''ll go first!"


    just finished, she suddenly threw her hand back, the whole person suddenly jumped up, as if to fly, and then behind her appeared two huge wings, white spots "This is the ghost butterfly! She even brought this out! "


    The leader of the eight latecomers also changed his face at this time. In fact, in his impression, Celia''s card is only ghost spider, but he didn''t expect that she was parasitized by ghost butterfly. This is probably the reason why she can keep her own mind after being parasitized by this kind of creature. However, her character is completely distorted. Can she keep it What about your own mind? "


    just when people were surprised, there was another loud noise. The wings behind Celia suddenly expanded and stretched out to the limit, just like she had been curling up on her body. At the next moment, Celia rushed into the sky with a brush. She stayed slightly in the air and looked at the people below.


    From a slight sigh, others may not see it, but from see it, in the moment she launched the wings, she is not her.


    She has been completely assimilated into a monster.


    At this time, Celia looked at the 40 year old man below. Although she didn''t open her mouth, a cold voice came out from her strange face. She said, "ah, you see, I''m really unlucky. If I meet such a strong opponent and want to rob Sirius with me, then I have to do it first. Oh, it''s still the old rule. If I fail, it will be a day The wolf is yoursAt this time, the middle-aged man grinned coldly and said, "you just know. There''s no need to say it, it''s not good to scare other people "


    Celia tilted her head and laughed, then flapped her wings and flew directly into the sky again. At this time, in the cold wind outside, she said slowly," I''m not talking about your garbage. I''m talking about the little fat man over there. Who are you monsters compared with me? Should it be you? It''s you, isn''t it? "


    Celia was floating in the air at this time. Maybe most people couldn''t see him, but she still looked up at her, as if she finally saw the feeling of the same kind of people. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 116

    But at this time, Li smiles a little. It seems that this guy knows something. He has just been on guard. Although he is not afraid of Celia, if Celia really plays a dirty trick on imber, Li is afraid that he can''t prevent it. Even if he can kill Celia at that time, imber will not be able to save her.


    After Celia left, the room was completely quiet.


    After a while, the white turtledove said, "that girl is not what she used to be. Do you really think she can''t get Sirius?"


    The middle-aged man took a look at the white turtledove, "don''t worry, she can''t take Sirius by herself. For example, let her go to use up the strength of Sirius


    From now on, she sighed a little. In fact, Celia herself should be very lovely, but what she just did can''t make people feel good at all. But now listening to this middle-aged man''s saying, Li suddenly felt that she was pitiful.


    Especially when watching her little girl''s back disappear at the end of the road, Li feels a little sad. Of course, Li can''t think how lovely the person with the terror in her body is.


    A quarter of an hour later, someone finally couldn''t bear it.


    As a matter of fact, the man who can''t bear to leave still knows Lipan, who just had a conflict with Li. He yelled, "I don''t know what you are afraid of? I''ll go by myself! Let me see if she can still kill me or something? Have the ability to let her come back directly to kill me


    Just as he roared and stood up, people''s faces suddenly changed. In fact, the people who changed their faces at this time were still class a mercenaries, and Li was also stunned.


    At this moment, the whole room was covered with a milky light, and then a thin layer of ice spread from the door to the inside. Soon, the whole ground was frozen.


    Celia is standing outside the door at this time, and what emerges on her face at this time is the kind of smile that human beings appear because of extreme excitement. That kind of smile makes people feel creepy at a glance.


    At this time, there was a strange noise in the air, like the sound of a damaged violin, which made people''s eardrum ache.


    He opened his mouth. In fact, he was not unfamiliar with this kind of sound. This kind of sound was produced by a lot of magic, and even he could not make it alone.


    At this time, the light outside the window is getting brighter and brighter, even making people feel that it is the end of the world.


    At this time, as if it was because of the call of Lipan, Celia came in step by step. She seemed to see something magical. "Oh, you haven''t left. It''s so happy for people!"


    Everyone''s face is black and blue, since she can come back, it seems that Sirius was caught by her, but it''s too fast, right?


    And Celia gently raised her left hand and half closed her mouth, "ha ha, today is really happy, today is really happy..."


    Celia swept her eyes across everyone''s face in the room just like she did at the beginning.


    It''s like looking at the dead.


    The middle-aged man no longer pretended to be forced. He yelled, "Celia, it seems that I underestimated your strength Even today, I don''t want Sirius! Let''s have another victory next time! "


    Then the eight men stood up almost at the same time and strode out. They didn''t have any memory at all. It was as if Sirius, who they had just won, was just a little dog.


    "Oh Why did they leave? " Celia grinned strangely. "I haven''t finished yet."


    White turtledove looked at the little girl in front of her and slowly closed her eyes, "Hey, it seems that we can''t go."


    That is at this time, Celia from the position of her left shoulder blade to her lower abdomen suddenly had a scar. The scar was too sudden and terrible. The little girl was so powerful, but at this time, everyone knew that she would die. "You are really, I''m glad that everyone will die here ¡£ I can finally fall asleep, and you can fall asleep with me


    She fell down slowly and knelt down on the ground. Her eyes were full of excitement. Although there was no blood flowing out of her body, looking at the huge scar, everyone knew that it was extremely painful, "it was not Sirius That''s not A-class Warcraft, that''s S-class Warcraft! It''s SS Level Warcraft. I can''t recognize it, but unless geelf can come, no one on this continent can defeat it. You''re dead... "


    As if reflecting her words, a terrible magic appeared outside the house, and a smile appeared at the corner of Celia''s mouth, but the smile didn''t last long, because at this time, a pair of hands held her shoulder, which was a tall man, smiling slowly from now on, "don''t worry, no one will die. So you''d better live sadly. "Listen to the voice from, Celia''s face slowly changed, "you are a real monster, and the same monster, but you really think you can beat that guy?"


    From a smile, "maybe."


    Then Li opened the door of the hotel directly and strode out. In fact, Li was not prepared to do it for Celia. Now he had to do it. The guy outside was not a problem to solve. Even those inside were killed when they went to work together.


    Even if you don''t do it yourself, if you don''t get rid of this guy, you can''t get rid of it no matter how far you run


    I''ve already felt it. The other party is obviously coming for me Yes, it''s for myself


    When Li Li opened his eyes, there were eight ice sculptures in front of him, but the difference was that the ice wrapped around them was black ice, like ice from hell. At this time, a voice rang, "let''s see, who is this?" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 117

    Standing on the earth, looking at the person in the distance like this, it''s not wrong that it''s a person, at least it looks like a person. The man has a huge long knife in his hand, which is two meters long, but the man is only about one meter seven.


    In fact, this height, in terms of combat has been at a disadvantage.


    What''s more, the weapon he used is obviously the type of confrontation with people. In this way, his physical disadvantage is even greater.


    It can be said that the height of 1.7 meters is a very embarrassing position in the battle. It can neither play the role of short stature as an assassin type existence, nor play the role of tall stature as a confrontation existence.


    However, looking at the guy in front of him at this time, he didn''t mean to look down on him. He was hiding in the dark now, and could only see almost an outline. Although he was using his own body now, he didn''t want to fight with his writing wheel eyes.


    After all, the wheel eye is easy to use and easy to use, but it becomes a dependency when it is used too much.


    Li Zheng really wants to exercise himself. He doesn''t rely on his eyes to fight.


    Although we can''t see what the person is, we can clearly feel that there are hundreds of magic sources around him.


    Li said softly, "you can hide yourself. Why do you have to be smart to hide the figure of your subordinates?"


    At this time, the other side chuckled, as if it were some different opinions, but at this time, he still stamped his feet gently, "come out."


    With his voice, the fog dispersed, and the figure of the man was revealed.


    When I saw the figure of the man, I was stunned. This guy


    This guy is Bradman!


    This guy doesn''t know why it seems to be a circle smaller than the last time he appeared, but at this time his breath makes Li feel dignified, but it just makes Li feel dignified. We are not afraid of competitors of this level.


    And just hidden in the surrounding magic source, this time also exposed his body.


    It''s not a lurking man, it''s a Warcraft! Yes, it''s all Warcraft. Just behind and on both sides of Bradman, an ugly and ferocious Warcraft slowly crawled out.


    After staying in the temple of anksiram for some time, I naturally know the rank and appearance of Warcraft.


    But in front of these Warcraft is nine times out of ten can not recognize. But I don''t know why I feel a familiar breath on them.


    Bradman sighed slightly at this time, "in fact, I can''t find any opponent in this world, but all the people in it are going to die."


    From the corner of his mouth slightly move, "if I remember correctly, that SSS level task is clearly you issued it, why kill those mercenaries who help you complete the task?"


    Heard from the words, Bradman''s face suddenly changed, but he quickly sighed, "originally you run, I may not be able to catch up with you, but since you found my true identity, you can only die!"


    "Dead?" After a look at the Warcraft behind Bradman, the smile on his face is even worse. The Warcraft behind Bradman are all about A-level, at least from the magic level.


    With Bradman and dozens of Warcraft, I really don''t have much fear.


    Leave at this time tiny sigh, "don''t die OK, leave a hand good."


    Bradman sneered, "of course not!"


    Hearing Bradman say so, Li suddenly burst into a wild laugh, "I said I only want your hand, but you insist on your life! It''s bad luck for you, too


    Listen to say so, Bradman is not angry but laugh, "hahaha, let me see what kind of ability you have in the end!"


    Li Li suddenly feels that there are countless magic sources behind him. It seems that there are a lot of people brought by Bradman. Although it''s night, and Li Li''s back is facing those Warcraft, the colorful eyes behind him are like bright lights.


    Finally, Li also felt a little bit of pressure, because there are more and more Warcraft around here, and many of them have reached the S-level critical point. Even those A-class Warcraft have reached the number of more than 300.


    Are you kidding? A-class Warcraft is not Chinese cabbage. How can this guy summon so many A-class Warcraft so easily?


    What''s different from Li''s mood is that these Warcraft don''t have the fear of seeing the strong after seeing Li. What they feel is excitement.


    That''s right. Even after sending out their own breath, these Warcraft seem to be more active, as if to see something delicious, constantly surging forward.A touch of impatience came out of the corner of my mouth. It''s so annoying


    As a matter of fact, we are waiting for Bradman''s attack now. If we start now, Bradman may not even have the spare power to fight back.


    So we need to see what the boy''s card is. But these Warcraft around are really boring. Although they come with Bradman, they have no order.


    At this time they are constantly moving, extremely excited called.


    All kinds of uneven calls reverberate in the air, as if a group of uneducated spectators are cheering for the national football team.


    But even so, no Warcraft dares to approach within 10 meters. If someone looks down from mid air at this time, there are a lot of Warcraft in the forest, but these Warcraft leave three areas, one is around Bradman, the other is around the hotel. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 118

    Because there is a lot of breath left in the small hotel. In the eyes of Warcraft, there is a similar existence in the hotel.


    At this time, Bradman also showed some interest in making Li. At this time, Bradman''s breath was extremely deep, as if a sword had been covered with dust for a long time had finally come out of its sheath. However, it was a pity that all of these things didn''t make Li change. He didn''t regard Bradman as an opponent in his eyes, even for a second


    It''s ridiculous to see Bradman as an opponent and a sneer at the corner of his mouth?


    Even at this time, when Bradman gently cut his finger with his big knife and wrote countless runes on the broad blade with his bloody finger, Li was still waiting for Bradman to prepare for the war. In fact, Li was not afraid of Bradman''s actions at all. After all, no matter how powerful the opponent was, it was impossible It can reverse the absolute gap between the two.


    However, even if the strength can crush Bradman, he still has some admiration for Bradman''s determination and his heart. At this time, no matter the horror eyes of Warcraft, their fierce roar, or the extremely despised eyes, there is no way to control Bradman''s heart.


    Finally, his work is finished, and Bradman clenches the hilt with both hands, and the blade falls heavily on the ground. At this time, the rune he painted with blood slowly turned to black, but the original black blade turned to red.


    The smile on the corner of his mouth was even stronger. He didn''t expect that his opponent''s card was this


    Those runes are nothing but a transformation form of magic array. This kind of magic Rune can quickly condense a large number of Magic Elements on the sword body. Now I feel that the energy contained in this sword has even exceeded Bradman''s own.


    In a trance, it seems that the whole earth is trembling slightly for the power contained in the sword, and a Warcraft that has been a little quiet starts to restless.


    The power on this knife is not as deep and powerful as Li, but the problem is that Li is a person. No matter Li wants to show it all or hide it, others can''t see all its power. But the power of this sword is different at this time.


    It seems to be a heart exposed in the air, it is beating wildly, for fear that others will not know its existence.


    At the same time, it also has a most terrible place, that is, no matter how people say, they can''t exert 10% of their power, but now the sword, which has gathered countless fire elements, can exert all the power contained in it. It doesn''t need any difficult technique, just cut it down.


    From now on, I know that what Bradman said at the beginning is not arrogant. At least there are only a few people who can defeat Bradman in this world.


    Unfortunately, what Bradman didn''t know was that there was no bread here.


    Bradman inhaled deeply, and seemed to want to let the sword in his hand absorb the energy of the fire system. However, this sword is obviously not worthy of his strength. The energy contained in the blade has reached the peak, and the excess energy began to transpiration on his body. In a trance, Bradman seemed to be a terror demon who came back from hell.


    Li sighed again, "in fact, if you want to deal with those people inside, you or the Warcraft in front of you will be enough Originally, it''s not a mistake for you to come together, but it can only be said that you are cautious. But if you meet me, it''s not good. If you just come by yourself, then these Warcraft don''t have to die. If only these Warcraft come, you don''t have to die. "


    Li said slowly, these are facts, but when it comes to Bradman''s ears, it''s all sarcasm.


    It seems that I feel the anger of Bradman, and the red flame energy is more vigorous!


    And those Warcraft are all unconsciously back a few meters, in their eyes, from the terror, and Bradman this time has been synonymous with death!


    "Wait for me, I''m coming..." Bradman whispered, the whole person turned into a fiery meteor, rushed towards the crazy away, sighed again, in his eyes, Bradman''s action at this time and suicide is no different.


    But Li is still going to give him a chance to perform.


    Celia''s strength is quite good to tell the truth, but it''s not her own strength. In the face of people who are weaker than herself, she naturally has no disadvantage. However, in the face of strong people like Bradman, she can''t see enough.


    It''s no wonder that she will lose so badly.


    I didn''t think much about it at this time, because at this time, the flame energy on Bradman''s big knife has expanded to an incomparable situation. With Bradman''s dragging, the terrible blade is directly trapped in the earth, and the red fog around him begins to revolve around him, as if he is a huge flame at this time Red hurricane. Crazy to attack from.Originally, two people are not very far away. The distance of several hundred meters is only a matter of seconds for Bradman.


    At a glance, one third of Bradman''s blade has fallen into the position below the ground. He has almost guessed the next move of the opponent. According to his act of letting the blade fall into the ground, the next move is definitely not side cutting


    Li moved his hand slowly. Normally, most people don''t cut it from the sky with a knife. After all, if it''s cut from the side, there will be a lot less room for the other party to dodge.


    But at this time Bradman''s knife is because of its power and fell into the ground. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 119

    Side cut words too muddy, and from the absolute reason to believe that Bradman at this time absolute confidence burst!


    Cut down from the top, you can also use this indomitable momentum to suppress the opponent!


    Sure enough, when they were about 10 meters apart, Bradman suddenly reached the limit of his body, half squatted and jumped up, and the terrible knife came out of the ground.


    As if there were countless musical instruments playing at the same time, a sharp hum suddenly sounded. At this time, Bradman''s body turned in the air, turned into a flash point and chopped down toward Li.


    Bradman knew in his heart that the victory was decided, and no one could escape from such an attack


    Although at the beginning, he had already felt the terrible power of separation, he did not understand why people of this level came here.


    But I didn''t expect Li would allow himself to complete the secret method like this. Bradman is very confident that as long as his secret method is completed, even an opponent one or two grades higher than himself can''t stop his attack!


    After all, in this kind of attack, it produces the prestige, no one can escape such a lock.


    Bradman still remembers that when he first met jerf, he fought like this. Jerf was waiting for his attack. At that time, jerf''s eyes were full of the desire to die.


    And I didn''t have any politeness.


    At the last moment, Jelf suddenly thought of something to avoid, but he was still hit by his own sword. You know, Jelf is at the top of the world!


    Since Jelf couldn''t escape his attack, Bradman didn''t think the mysterious strong man could escape!


    At this time, he stepped back slowly, and Bradman immediately widened his eyes. At this time, his sword moves didn''t come out completely, that is, when the momentum that can completely lock people didn''t come out, he dodged


    Such a step has made Bradman''s remaining attacks completely useless


    I don''t know why Bradman suddenly felt that he was no match for Li. That''s right Even from now on, Bradman would not be so frightened if he could jump up and beat Bradman away, or if he could avoid his attack after Bradman''s attack had completely taken place.


    Because if these two situations happen, Bradman can think that the other side is far stronger than his own existence, but now he is far away from the top of his attack


    This is a way for Bradman to know how to avoid his own attack, but the demand for eyesight and rhythm control ability is too high


    If one point earlier, Bradman can change the strength of the attack. If it''s completely locked later, it''s impossible to get out of the way


    But now Li has grasped the main points of his attack rhythm


    Bradman can''t imagine how far away he is from fighting art. In an instant, Bradman can''t help falling into despair, but it''s just a moment. In an instant, Bradman suddenly burst out a strong breath, which makes Li feel a little stunned.


    Bradman took a strong breath. In a flash, his body suddenly fell to the ground, and then he cut down to Li with a powerful side chop.


    Li sighed slightly. When he saw Bradman''s attack, he had lost interest in him. No matter how powerful the move was, it would be useless if it couldn''t hit the enemy. So he just dodged and wanted to tell him that such an attack was useless to him.


    But I didn''t expect this guy to continue to attack.


    This is also to let can not help but sigh Bradman''s persistence, so from now decided to completely crush his confidence.


    In the face of the instant attack, Li didn''t dodge again. At this time, he just gently raised his right hand hanging on the side of his body, then slowly opened his five fingers and suddenly made a force.


    "Boom!" Bradman''s face changed greatly. Of course, he saw Li stretching out his hand, but the feeling from the blade was that he had cut himself in the same sharp sword!


    From now on, he used his five fingers to press Bradman''s huge sword, without any magic. His body is one of the strongest materials in the world


    Li, who has practiced nine turn Xuangong, can say that no creature dares to say that his body is harder than Li.


    But even if you see from such an easy to take his own attack, but there is no intention of retreat, at this time Bradman feet to land again, this time Bradman again.


    Leave tiny sigh, how can you hurt yourself with such attack.


    But the moment Bradman landed, Li''s face suddenly changed. Yes, when Bradman landed, Li suddenly felt that the sword was not the power of the flame.The boy really hid his cards


    That is to say, in the moment of absence, a strong impact abruptly lifted Li from the ground, and Li was blasted out by Bradman.


    At this time, Bradman did not stay half a minute, but directly rushed towards Li. At this time, Bradman seemed to be exerting bloodthirsty technique, and the attack was not quick enough. At this time, every time he waved his big knife, he would draw a gorgeous halo in the space, and each round was faster than the last round, and each bombardment was more powerful than the last one.


    At this time, Bradman forced him to retreat step by step. If he was thoughtful, he had no intention of counterattack at all. He just raised his hand to attack at random. Bradman''s terrorist attack was really terrible, but Bradman only resisted it with one hand when he wielded his knife a hundred times. You can see who was strong and who was weak at a glance. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 120

    After another attack, Li suddenly stops. At this time, Bradman''s big knife follows like a ghost. But this time, Li doesn''t plan to retreat again


    At this time, Li gently raised his hand, suddenly clenched it, and directly grasped Bradman''s blade. The extreme high temperature on the blade didn''t seem to have any effect on Li, and even Li''s face hasn''t changed since the beginning.


    Li Li has already figured out what the opponent''s power is. It''s holy grain, but it''s a variant of holy grain. What this guy writes on the sword is not just a magic array, but five different holy grains. These holy grains are not combined, but divided into five layers.


    Bradman can start whatever layer he wants.


    Bradman used water when he attacked others.


    When you face yourself, you start the fire attribute. When you find that you can''t compete with yourself when using the fire attribute, you change the attribute to the soil attribute when you step on the ground. In this way, you can use this kind of power to strengthen and push yourself away.


    But of course, it is also from the mistake that only those forces of the other side are pushed away.


    From now on, I sneer in my heart. Even if Bradman gives full play to his power, it''s not as strong as his power


    This is absolute repression


    So now, contrary to the normal match, although Bradman still holds his own weapon in both hands, and it''s also her who just chased and beat fiercely, Bradman is panting fiercely, and the whole person has reached the limit of his physical ability.


    Li really wants to clap his hands to praise him. In fact, to some extent, Bradman is really strong. At least in this world, there are not many people who can beat him. Of course, those who can beat him are very powerful, such as Li, such as Jeff, such as Catherine


    Of course, on top of these people, there is a saint level existence - anksiram.


    "I said, Bradman, don''t you need a break? Now your heart has reached the limit. To tell you the truth, it''s really good for you to instill all your strength into just a few knives and hit me directly. But it can only show that you are afraid. You should know that a strong man can measure his attack strength at any time Even if you want to kill me, you should have a good rest now, right? Am I right? " From this time is very calm said, words involuntarily with a bit of concern.


    Of course, Li is not a kind-hearted person. This kind of words is obviously despised.


    "Ah You bastard, do you think I won''t kill you if you say that? " The broad broadsword was pulled out from Li who had let go. Bradman''s face was full of anger. Looking at this, this guy didn''t want to give up fighting. Li sighed slightly. He didn''t understand what gave Bradman such high fighting spirit.


    Of course, Li doesn''t think that fighting spirit can change anything


    At least in this battle, fighting spirit is just a funny thing.


    "I don''t mean you. In fact, you are likely to reach my height in the future, but if you don''t know how to cherish life and have more powerful power..." Li slowly said, but before he finished his words, Bradman, who seemed to be dying, suddenly cut him from the bottom to the top with his sword, and then a piece of blood red color spilled across the sky.


    Li was stunned. In fact, Bradman''s talent is really very high. He even sees the hope that he can become a saint in the future. So he has just been teasing Bradman. That''s right, he is teasing Bradman to do it. Only when Bradman does it seriously can he have a reason to kill himself He was killed.


    I want to rule this plane in the future. I''m not very relieved to put Bradman as a time bomb.


    But what Li didn''t expect is that Bradman broke through the original bottleneck just now. Now he is a step further away from this level. This progress is too sudden. Suddenly, Li didn''t react at all and was directly injured by him.


    The smell of blood stimulates the surrounding Warcraft. These guys want to rush up to kill Li when they see that Li is injured.


    But all Warcraft can not move on, because at this time there is no trend to fall.


    In fact, the intelligence quotient of these Warcraft tells them that the present separation is not the existence that can be easily solved with a knife. At least, now the breath of terror from their bodies makes them dare not move forward.


    From gently stroking his chest wound, "to tell you the truth, I don''t know how long, I have even forgotten what kind of feeling bleeding is."


    If at that time, Li still had some hidden intention to kill Bradman, all he had left was contempt. In fact, if Bradman could use his brain to leave directly at that time, Li would think that he could make progress in the future and even threaten himself, but now he has made such an advance ¡­¡­ This guy doesn''t have to live anymore."Yes? It seems that for a strong man like you, the injury may be the first time, right? I''ll tell you now that I''m the first one who can kill you! " When Bradman saw Li was injured, he could not help but hope in his eyes. He suddenly waved the big knife with blood in his hand and stabbed Li''s throat crazily.


    What Bradman thought in his mind at this time was that since the strength of his body was so high, the attack just now could only hurt the skin and flesh, but there was no way to do it?


    Unfortunately, Bradman''s huge knife stopped just ten centimeters from the exposed throat.


    Even if Bradman had exhausted all his strength, he couldn''t push the huge knife in his hand a minute. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 121

    "It seems that you really don''t understand. Power can''t be measured with a ruler The distance between you and me can''t be caught up with the pace. Sometimes the strength gap of one point is between heaven and earth. "


    He slowly let go of the blade in his hand, and then suddenly flicked the huge knife that was still in Bradman''s hand. In Bradman''s unbelievable eyes, Bradman was shocked out and landed in those Warcraft.


    Then the huge knife whirled in the sky for a few weeks and thrust into the ground.


    As soon as Bradman let go, the talisman on the huge sword, which he thought could reverse the absolute gap of power, lost its original power. The dark charm became the color of blood again, and the huge sword also recovered its original appearance. At this time, it was just a relatively strong blade.


    In this way, everything seems to be calm, but there seems to be something disharmonious in Li''s eyes.


    Bradman stood up from the ground, supporting himself.


    From another sigh, Bradman has no combat power at this time. Although he just shakes him back, he actually forcibly separates him from the huge power in his hands, which is enough to make him seriously injured. Even if his body is not strong enough, Bradman is a dead body now.


    Bradman struggled to stand up at this time, looking for something in a trance.


    After a long time, he finally found his weapon, and then slowly, but it was obvious that his extreme speed towards his sword.


    But how could Li make him do what he wanted? Almost at the same time, Li pulled up the huge knife easily. "Let me see, this knife is really good, but it''s not a good weapon. It''s strong enough. Many enemies can be solved with one knife, right? Even if it can''t be cut, it can be crushed, right? But not many people can use it, you are very proud of it, right? If this is your hope to fight till now, I''m really sorry... "


    Li gently inserts the huge sword in his hand on the ground again, and then suddenly presses it down. Just now, the impregnable sword is pressed into a discus in Li''s hand


    There is no Warcraft dare to move forward, in fact, from the present show the strength can not be used to describe the appalling. This is the existence of a demon.


    "Ah..." Bradman suddenly stepped back as if he saw something. He widened his eyes and looked away, as if he was looking at something extremely terrifying, "you..."


    Li sighed and said, "Hey, to tell you the truth, what else can you rely on to fight with me now?"


    "Why?" Listen to the words from, Bradman is also Leng, "why?"


    "Yes, now that you have no weapons, what else do you have? Fight me with your life? " From such say, the face seems to take a touch of malicious provocation.


    Li is not ready to kill him directly, because he has just had a plan. For such a genius, losing is the most terrible, and the talent that can kill him most is also this talent.


    "Yes Yes Even if I have no weapons, I still have life! " Bradman roared, "ha ha ha ha ha ha ha, yes, I still have life! I still have myself. How can I lose to you! No one can beat me but Lord Jelf


    Bradman suddenly put his right index finger and middle finger into his mouth. After hearing a sour biting sound, Bradman began to draw on his left arm with his bloody fingers at the fastest speed. The patterns seemed to have some changes, but in the eyes of precision, those patterns were actually the same as Bradman''s last time It was as like as two peas.


    But even if the lines of the construction are all the same, it is obvious that this drawing is completely different from the last one.


    In an instant, in Bradman''s body, the sense of separation was gathered by an extremely powerful force. Yes, it was still the five basic elemental forces just now. In the previous drawing, these five forces were almost pure gathering and compression.


    It doesn''t have any effect. It just makes the knife more fierce and sharper


    But now it''s totally different. The feeling revealed by Bradman now is that the powerful elements are roaring. They seem to be dissatisfied with the present body. They want to get rid of Bradman''s control


    Li slowly sighs, the holy pattern drawing is not without taboo


    The biggest taboo of Shengwen is Shengwen''s anti control


    In Bradman''s body, the five forces are gradually out of balance, and his highest degree of integration of the flame elements finally won the control, almost in an instant, Bradman''s body lit up as if it could burn out a terrible fire, Bradman slowly stood up, his eyes at this time only white, as if he was possessed by a terrible devil In general.Bradman slowly shook hands in the distance. Almost in an instant, there were four or five A-class Warcraft, because his hands were all gone in an instant


    "Is that the feeling of power?" Bradman sighed slowly, as if he saw hope. "This power is enough, yes, enough, not only to defeat you, but also to kill Lord Jelf Absolutely! You can definitely beat Lord Jelf


    Bradman yelled, "come on, stranger, now I''ve got the ticket to challenge you. What about you? What kind of response did you give me? Shivering like a mouse? "


    It has to be said that Bradman now really feels that his strength has reached an unprecedented peak. Even for a moment, he feels that he can crush everything in the world. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 122

    "Ah It''s true that the power gained after violating taboos is only temporarily powerful. " From another sigh, even if Bradman becomes twice as powerful, he won''t be surprised. After all, it is the power of violating taboo. What kind of punishment will he get after violating taboo? He doesn''t know. Even if he dies directly, it is possible.


    From gently raised his hand, "now you think you can? Let me show you my real strength. "


    Leave to grab a step forward, and with his steps down, the original extremely noisy forest suddenly quiet down, yes, almost in the moment from the steps down, all the Warcraft are scattered and fled, at this moment from the power of the show has reached the recognition of these Warcraft.


    Bradman''s face also changed, and the power from this moment was no less than that of gelf. Even in Bradman''s impression, gelf never showed more strength than that of this moment.


    In fact, Li is stronger than jieerfu, but the problem is that jieerfu has an almost immortal body, and that is enough to form a second death plunder to Li.


    But for others, it''s not impossible to beat Jeff in a quarter of an hour.


    Standing here like this, Bradman almost lost his desire to fight with him. This is not a real contest at all. It''s a man who pours at a tiger. But in the end, he finds that the tiger he pours at is actually the incarnation of a God.


    From slowly forward a step, this step down, the earth began to shake violently, from this time the prestige has affected the whole city of nanbula.


    At this time, the residents of nanbula were awakened by the sound of footsteps, and some old people even died in the shock.


    Then he took another step. Under this step, most of the houses that were not very strong in nanbula collapsed. At this time, he obviously didn''t want to stop. The next step is to go on


    But Bradman suddenly roared, "even if it''s powerful, then what? If you are stronger than Lord Jelf, then I have to be stronger, so that I can protect Lord Jelf! "


    With Bradman''s roar, the flame, which had been dim because of shaking, was burning crazily again. This time, the burning was much more fierce than Bradman''s previous burning.


    Bradman roars wildly and pours at Li again. Li slowly raises his hand to meet Bradman, but Bradman doesn''t look at Li''s hand. This doesn''t mean that he is afraid, but at this time he no longer puts Li''s attack in his eyes. Only by killing Li can he stop Li''s attack.


    It was the only thought in Bradman''s mind.


    There was a loud bang, this time the shock was even more terrible, the whole forest was shaking at the moment, and the houses collapsed in nanbula were countless. But this is no longer out of consideration, because the person in front of us is more interesting.


    Bradman is attacking with confidence. At this time, his attack is not so much an attack as a cheer for himself. However, Li sighs and says, "as long as you work hard, you can have hope, right? As long as you try to make the other party move, you can make the other party hurt if you try harder. Since you can make the other party hurt, you can beat the other party if you try harder... "


    From such a saying, suddenly a smile of sarcasm appeared on his face, "it''s really ridiculous..."


    With this sigh, Li suddenly waved his hand and threw Bradman aside. Then the whole person suddenly bumped into Bradman''s body without any prelude. Bradman''s face was only shocked.


    Li slowly said, "in this world, genius is not everything, even slag is not, genius only with time and enough luck to become a strong, you met me before becoming a strong, you can only say that your luck is not enough. And you think the will can be turned together, but I''m sorry, the person who can rely on the will to turn everything is a hero, and you It''s just a mortal. "


    With Li''s words, Bradman can''t stand any longer and falls to his knees with a plop. At this time, he has completely fainted. However, Li knows that the other party must have heard what he just said, otherwise his just actions will have no meaning.


    From now on, he sighed. As soon as he wanted to do something, a familiar voice rang, "don''t you kill him?"


    I said, "elder martial brother Or should we call it Lord Jelf It doesn''t matter. Did you bring up such a man to die? "


    Jeff came slowly, his face still full of smile, "he is my son."


    Listening to the voice of Jelf, Li''s face changed, "your son? Who are you with? "


    Jeff smiles a little. "It''s a long time ago, no It should be in recent years. You see, I have a bad memory. I''ve really lived a long time I want to die. How about you kill me? "Looking at this picture of Jelf, Li shook his head fiercely, "don''t you digress from the topic, OK?"


    Jeff nodded gently, as if he had compromised with Li. "He is the child of me and a woman from another continent. That woman''s name is maybes."


    Maybes? Li is also a Leng, the president? A generation of presidents?


    Li Wei opens his mouth wide and makes a fuss. It''s really dark for jieerfu to start. A little Lori can do it


    She didn''t seem to care about her parting expression, but said to herself, "at that time, when we just met, she and her companions just set up their own guild. She was very persistent about the power of magic. So I had an idea ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 123

    "At that time, I also wanted to have a companion who could analyze my curse together, so I shared a lot of my knowledge on magic with her, and even told him a lot of magic."


    Li Leng snorted, "please, as far as I know, the magic you master is more evil than the most evil undead magic..."


    When she heard that, she also said with a smile, "yes, although I told her at that time, these magic can''t be used But I know she can''t help it. In the end, she didn''t. The price of using this magic is to kill how many lives will consume her own equivalent vitality. At that time, she directly killed a bone dragon with my magic. As a price, she should have died. Fortunately, when she gathered her magic, I sensed it and came directly to her, and then I gave her part of my curse. "


    Li Wei opened his mouth, "no, I remember the curse on you was given to you by the teacher..."


    Jeff nodded gently, "yes, the teacher gave me this curse at that time However, according to some people, this is actually a blessing Undead body, life plunder, even in the powerful people can not survive in life plunder or death plunder. However, since the teacher can give this to me, I can also give it to others. After all, I am not a combat type person, but a scientific research type magician. "


    Listening to Jelf''s words, he couldn''t help fighting a cold war, "don''t say, in fact, he has thoroughly studied this curse!"


    Jelf looked away and seemed to appreciate it. "It can''t be regarded as a thorough study, but it has studied a large part. At least it can impose a similar curse on others..."


    "At that time, after I gave her the curse, I left directly. It''s estimated that with her strength at that time, I didn''t even know that I planted a curse on her..." Jeff looked away. "Do you understand what I mean by seed?"


    Step back slowly, and all the forces in his body are ready to go. Of course, he understands that the curse is a curse that can grow stronger and stronger with the growth of time. It can even be said that after countless years, the curse on Jelf may even wash the whole continent directly, and absorb all the resources of the whole continent at that time How strong is the vitality of life?


    Will anksiram still be the opponent of Jelf?


    Think of it, from some shudder.


    At this time, however, her face was full of smiles. "In fact, the curse on her body is just absorbing the vitality of the people around her. As long as she doesn''t know that she has this curse, then the curse on her body won''t really begin to absorb life. Don''t think it''s a good thing. If she slightly absorbs the lives of the people around her, her own vitality will be gradually absorbed, which is why she mistakenly thinks that she is unable to expand because she has released the dark magic So I found her and told her that she actually had a curse from anksiram... "


    From the complete was in front of this looks incomparably kind guy, and "then she will thank you very much for telling her about the curse, in fact, when you teach her magic, you told her, absolutely can''t use this magic, right?"


    Jeff nodded again. "Yes, I didn''t expect you to be so smart."


    Li sighed, "then she may not believe what you say, so she will go back to her companions. It may not be a problem at the beginning, but if there are patients, pregnant women and other people with low vitality among her companions, they may be killed directly by her life plunder. After absorbing her life, she will never stop Come down, because she knows that this is the person she killed, then she will begin to cherish life, and then she will start to plunder the lives of the people around her


    Jeff clapped his hands hard. "That''s right, that''s right..."


    Almost in an instant, jieerfu gently opened his body. At this time, his fist just crossed his face. "I probably thought that you could guess why the teacher gave me this curse?"


    Li bited his teeth hard, "of course I know! Because you were killed by the black dragon, you want to study the forbidden magic, so the teacher gave you this curse, so you can kill the black dragon. But this curse will make you very painful. In the end, no matter whether you can kill the black dragon or not, you will be cruel to the teacher, and then you will kill the teacher in the end! "


    Jelf nodded gently, "yes, I hate this curse, and I''m cruel to her, so I want you to give her a hope, so that she mistakenly thinks that she really has the hope to untie the curse, so that she won''t go on the road of self death. Not even expecting me to kill her. Hehe, at the beginning, she hoped that I could kill her in the future. "


    When Jelf said this, he snapped his fingers. Almost in an instant, there were countless black flame streamers flying towards lifeI. Liqi took a deep breath, flashed directly in these black flame streamers, and then rushed towards Jelf again.And the agility shown by Jelf made him take a breath. Jelf said slowly, "why don''t you let me finish the story?" At this time, jieerfu''s face was not so relaxed under Li''s crazy attack, but Li found that no matter how fast he attacked, jieerfu could find the point he couldn''t attack, and then flashed by


    It seems that for 400 years, Jelf did not just study magic.


    At this time, the achievements in martial arts shown by Jelf can even crush Bradman. However, the distance is much lower than this level. But in this way, the real level of Jelf will have to be estimated. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 124

    At this time, regardless of whether Li was listening or not, he just said softly, "at that time, I didn''t care about her any more. Instead, I came to this land to infiltrate some secular forces Until the day I remembered her, I went to find her. It''s ridiculous. That little girl, after more than ten years, is still like that. She hides in a place where there is no one around. She says that she hasn''t eaten for several years because she''s afraid of hurting people. It''s ridiculous Do you think it is... "


    Li Li suddenly burst out with anger. I don''t know why he has become very disgusted with jieerfu. It''s better to say that now Li wants to kill jieerfu


    Never wanted to kill him so much!


    Looking at the anger on Li Li''s face, Jeff said with a sneer, "of course, I can''t get what I want just like this, so I lied to her that I love her Then I aroused her life plunder. In a moment, she cursed and wanted to devour me. Unfortunately, the curse on me was far stronger than that on her. At that moment, her vitality was absorbed by me. Although this fool did not absorb human vitality for many years, the vitality of all kinds of plants and animals was also a huge challenge Big numbers It''s really good... "


    "You bastard, I''ve never seen such a shameless person as you!" Li roared, and the speed seemed to be a little faster, but there was no shame on her face.


    Instead of laughing at this time, Jelf said, "and after I merged with her curse, I got a strange thing." As he said that, Jeff stepped on Bradman''s face lying on the ground, and then there was a big fire around him and Bradman.


    From see this flame is also a face change, suddenly fly away.


    This flame is not an ordinary flame. When you get close to it, you can feel that the power contained above is not the so-called high temperature. It is clearly the flame contained in karma


    Even if the saint touched a cent, the karma would fall directly, but he did not expect that this guy could use such terrible power.


    And Jeff''s voice continued to ring, "hey hey, didn''t you think of that? This power is what I extract from the power of others by plundering my life, but it doesn''t matter, as long as you can hear my next words When I fused the curse of maybes, I had a baby out of thin air. This baby is my son


    Li Li''s eyes widened. Next, needless to say, this Bradman is actually the son of maybes and Jelf!


    But if it''s the son of two people, I won''t be surprised, but it''s born out of thin air!


    This makes Li not surprised.


    Li suddenly stopped and stopped attacking Jelf. "Well, Jelf, what do you want to say next?"


    Jeff looked away and said, "it''s very simple. I want maybes''s body."


    Li Leng for a moment, pretending not to know, said, "where is meybis''s body? It''s no problem that you want to take her body with your strength? "


    "The stars shine." Gelf sighed slightly. "At that time, I took Bradman away, but I didn''t expect that there was a child in MABIS''s body. I gave MABIS''s body directly to her companion. Recently, I learned that MABIS had been made into a weapon by him, which was shining."


    "Very strong? You are immortal Li said with a sneer, "do you think your immortal body will be destroyed?"


    To tell you the truth, that streamer Xinghui is my nemesis. Its principle is to instinctively want to let the children in the body live with the help of maybes'' body, and then constantly absorb the vitality of people around me. If I face it, I will be directly absorbed the vitality in the body, and then my curse will become a curse To protect me, I will start to absorb the vitality of streamer and starlight, and finally enter a dead cycle. "


    He opened his mouth and said, "then I can do it?"


    At this time, Jelf even nodded heavily, "you absolutely have no problem."


    Seeing that jieerfu said so positively, Li was even more depressed, "my strength is all here, you are not as good as..."


    Jelf gently smile, "of course, no problem, you know that there are no people of your and my level on that continent, who are stronger between you and me? But you have an advantage, that is, I am a public enemy on that continent, but no one knows you... "


    Looking at her like this, she didn''t continue to attack. Instead, she asked, "can you tell me what this SSS mercenary mission is for? And is your sandbag son used for me to practice my hands? "


    Gelf took a look at Bradman. "I asked him to encircle and suppress the mercenaries here. Of course, it''s just for you to show up. There are SSS level missions, but I plan to let my guards deal with them later. In this way, it will increase the prestige of my family like sect.""Then we can support a country and finally unify the mainland." Li murmured, but jieerfu didn''t care. Instead, he continued, "the reason why I asked him to come is very simple, because you are learning holy lines, so I want to show you the origin of these holy lines he used."


    Li said directly, "those holy lines are used to gather strength."


    "Of course I know," said gelf softly, "but the problem is that these holy lines are not difficult, but No one has ever taught him, no one has ever told him about holy stripes, and even he has never been in touch with traditional magic. But he can write these holy lines accurately ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 125

    It''s a shock to hear that. According to what Jelf said, his son is really a genius, and a genius among geniuses


    But how can there be such a genius in the world?


    In this way, there is only one possibility, that is, someone has poured this holy mark into Bradman''s memory. This is no longer the level that can be achieved. Even if the hard power is reached, this kind of skill is impossible.


    Seeing that Li couldn''t say anything, Jeff sighed and slowly lifted Bradman up. Then, with a wave of his hand, a big black hole opened in the air. Without any pity, Jeff threw Bradman in. Then he said to Li, "you can think about the problem of maybes'' body."


    And then Jeff disappeared directly into the black cave.


    From this time is a sneer, if it is really so easy, why not go?


    With a slight sigh, Li walked into the hotel


    The next day, he was awakened by imber. At this time, most of the hotel fell to the ground. Only a few A-class mercenaries woke up. Listening to imber, I don''t know why everyone fell asleep suddenly yesterday, as if they had been enchanted.


    From now on, he sneered in his stomach and said that the sleep magic imposed by Laozi can be resisted by these people here, and then there are ghosts!


    When most people wake up, the white turtledove and Uther immediately organize everyone to see if they are missing anything. In fact, both of them are not good-looking.


    Yesterday, Li applied sleep magic and memory modification magic to everyone. Originally, these two magic should have no effect on A-level mercenaries.


    But the strength of Li is too much higher than them, almost in an instant, all of them are recruited.


    Then he went out to meet Bradman.


    However, even if the successful application of those two magic, but the memory of the feeling of being changed, those weak are not aware of, these A-level doggies are able to feel.


    But even if they know that their memory has been modified, they can''t say it in public like this. It will not only make people here panic, but also make them lose their face.


    In this way, probably the whole incident was identified as last night when a group of people applied sleep magic to the place, but I don''t know why those people didn''t kill or steal, but left directly.


    No one can say anything. After all, they have no other explanation.


    Then the crowd left directly, but there were still some discordants in the team


    That is, there is a silent little girl in the team.


    However, no one asked who she was. The last person who asked who the little girl was had been seriously injured by her.


    In fact, Celia is no weaker than Bradman.


    It''s just that the two men are different in the direction of strength. When dealing with some enemies, Celia may be much better than Bradman.


    I feel a little depressed when I look at Celia. Yesterday, he directly returned everyone''s memory to the time when they had just introduced themselves


    That is, before the blonde man entered the hotel, but Celia''s memory of leaving did not disappear. Instead, she always followed her.


    This kind of situation is also depressing. He doesn''t know what Celia really thinks. After all, to tell you the truth, it''s ogaster''s body that he uses now, so he''s not Celia''s opponent at all. Moreover, ogaster''s body has been used twice. When he left the body for the third time, the corpse was discarded and could not be used any more. Thinking of this, I feel extremely depressed.


    Everyone''s team didn''t walk very fast. Although what everyone said yesterday was very nice, in fact, the trust relationship among the team was very weak.


    The amount of those bonuses is very large, but it doesn''t mean that everyone has enough points.


    Even if there is one more death in it, the bonus will be enough to make anyone here drool at the end.


    But the trust relationship soon broke up


    That is, when the crowd was less than 5000 meters away, there was a loud roar, and Li frowned. He had heard the sound, that is, what happened to Lipan, who had a big conflict with himself that day?


    When he looked away, he suddenly found a white mist coming in the direction of the sound. Almost in an instant, it was full of white fog around him. He opened his mouth. The characteristics of the white fog made him a little surprised. In fact, he had seen this kind of white fog in the laboratory of Melita


    This white fog is actually produced by the dragon''s pressure. The mirage gas of virita is sealed up by special magic. It''s hard to use at ordinary times. How can there be so much mirage gas here? It''s even foggy!Then, I have already guessed The source of mirage Qi must be a dragon ad locum? A dragon? From frowned, in fact, in the goblin''s tail, the strength gap between the dragon and the human is very big, even has reached the level of rolling.


    The so-called dragon exterminating magic and dragon exterminating mage are laughingstock. The only special existence is axekulia, the horrible black dragon transformed from dragon exterminating mage.


    The existence that makes the dragon and people tremble.


    However, the dragon was extinct hundreds of years ago. How could there be another one here?


    All of a sudden, a exclamation sounded again, "attention! There is an enemy attack


    This is the cry of Alsace, Uther''s disciple. Everyone''s face changed when he heard the roar. What kind of enemy is it in this fog?


    Li slowly sighed. I hope I don''t need to give up my body


    After all, ogaster''s body was completely destroyed if he left again. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 126

    In the centrifugal process, the white fog actually formed a solid. Yes, if the white fog could be understood as fog just now, then the fog has begun to condense.


    Countless flying creatures like elves pounced directly on the adventurers.


    The first one to bear the brunt is the white turtledove and others. At this time, the white turtledove did not have any hesitation and directly took his partner to block up. There is no doubt that the strength of the white turtledove belongs to the top among these people. Under his leadership, the spirits formed by the fog in the front were directly cut to pieces.


    However, after the fog elves in front were smashed, the elves behind continued to rush up without hesitation, and their brows were locked at this time, because the chopped fog elves recovered quickly with the naked eye after being chopped.


    Hallucinations? It''s even more depressing to feel for the present body. The body of ogaster can''t use reincarnation eye at all. If he can use reincarnation eye even to write reincarnation eye, then he won''t be afraid of the so-called illusion.


    However, even if these fog elves can repair themselves, the strength of these adventurers is good. Those fog elves can''t get close to their bodies, so they are all chopped up.


    But soon, the white fog around became more and more confused. The fog elves that originally appeared in far away places actually began to appear directly around people. Even in some places where people were separated greatly, these white fog elves would suddenly form.


    At this time, a sharp cry sounded. Looking up, even if I can''t use the writing wheel eye now, my eyesight is the best among these people.


    In the white fog above, I don''t know when it is full of white everywhere. Tens of thousands of little white bats and some unknown birds are roaring in the air. Cooperating with the attack of the demons at this time, they begin a seemingly endless attack on the mercenaries in front of them.


    Soon, some people who were attacked exclaimed, "wait a minute, these things, there is no real attack at all!"


    Hearing this, people''s faces immediately became ugly.


    "Mirage gas?" Antonio said with a little hesitation but more certainty.


    "Mirage gas?" Uther exclaimed, "really? Old man, how long has it been since the Dragon appeared? "


    Dragon is undoubtedly a terrible term. Not to mention that it has not appeared in the world for nearly 500 years, even if it has not appeared in 100 years, it is estimated that most people will regard it as a legend.


    No matter whether the dragon has the intention to hurt people, it is certain that the dragon people will not give up attacking people or other creatures who break into the dragon''s territory.


    Mirage Qi is a kind of large-scale magic that belongs to the dragon people. This kind of magic can only be launched when the dragon people go to sleep. The magic source is the gas ejected from his mouth and nose when the dragon people sleep. This kind of gas is very viscous and has a very high magic factor.


    People who enter the mirage will mistakenly think that it is just ordinary fog, but mirage will also project the scene of the Dragon sleeping, that is to say, people who enter the fog will see the dream of the Dragon


    If you can''t leave the scope of the mirage quickly, then these dream scenes will become more and more real, and finally become the existence with real attack power. No matter what kind of team is in the mirage, it is difficult to survive.


    "You''re not that vulnerable, are you? If there is no dragon, how can it be a SSS mission? Or we should be lucky that it''s a dragon, not any other creature. If it''s the Lord of hell abyss, it might be more troublesome The white turtledove yelled at once. In fact, after he yelled, everyone calmed down. They were not so flustered as before. In fact, they were just scared by the name of the dragon clan.


    After all, the dragon is a creature in this world. Since it is so, we are not the weak. We can solve it directly.


    However, from now on, I saw that people gave a sigh of relief, but my face was a little disdainful. Please, that''s the dragon. If these people here can really solve it easily, just call them giant lizard king.


    But to tell you the truth, from the white turtledove and Uther, these two people are very strong. Plus the A-level Alsace and Antonio, the strength of these people is probably at the level of Saint 10. If these people go together, maybe they can really solve the problem of the dragon.


    Moreover, as long as there is mirage, it proves that the dragon is not awake, but in a state of sleep, at least half asleep, so the team has a greater chance of success.


    "The turtledove is right. No matter how powerful the dragon clan is, it is definitely not our opponent. Besides, the dragon clan is probably still sleeping. What are you afraid of?" Uther roared at this time. At this time, he and the white turtledove are the leaders of the team. No matter how confused others are, they can never be confused.Uther took out a black badge from her arms, on which was carved the image of a goddess holding a torch high. Uther put the badge on her chest at this time, and didn''t know what kind of incantation to use. Then, within a hundred meters of it as the center, she lit a golden flame.


    After feeling the attribute of the flame, I was surprised. The flame didn''t have any damage effect, but could dispel the illusion. Sure enough, after the flame started, as long as there was a flame, countless fog elves disappeared directly. Once the bats and birds jumped into the range of the flame, they disappeared immediately.


    "Now everyone come here, don''t hesitate, or it will be more troublesome later." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 127

    Uther cried out, "it''s the power of the light to ward off hallucinations."


    The scope of the firelight is quite large for these people.


    And those fog elves and white bats who have become more and more are always dancing outside the fire. They seem to have some wisdom and know that they can never enter the fire. However, at this time, they are gathering more and more outside the fire. In a twinkling of an eye, they have completely surrounded the people in the fire again.


    Uther said, "you don''t have to worry, the range of the flame of the light can move according to my movement, you can follow me at any time, that''s what! Can you stop crying! "


    This guy has been crying since just now. It seems that his wife was killed by something at the first moment of the accident.


    From another look, his men and women are missing.


    However, the relationship between this guy and Li is not very good. Li doesn''t need to care about him. He just says, "master Uther, I''ll show you the way."


    Hearing this, Uther was stunned. "Is there any way you can find it?"


    Li nodded softly. "My teacher, you may have heard of her. Her name is Melita." Li Cai didn''t want to tell other people that he was a student of anksiram. Even if he did, I''m afraid these people would not know who anksiram was.


    But if we say that Melita is not the same, Melita''s reputation in the secular world, that is, the highest kind of aristocracy, is definitely bigger than that of axeram.


    Sure enough, the white turtledove and Uther''s face changed a lot.


    "Lord Verita?"


    "So you are the apprentice of the old man!"


    At this time, the white turtledove and Uther looked at each other, obviously thinking about something, and then Uther patted off the shoulder, "then you''re more careful, I don''t want to be missed by that guy of virita."


    Li nodded, then made a reassuring gesture to imber. Then Li snapped his fingers and lit a fire on his hand. Seeing the fire, Uther''s face also changed. In fact, the fire on Li''s hand is not an ordinary fire, but has other unique properties. If you have to say it, you should talk to Uther The flame of the holy light that Searle cast at this time had the same effect.


    This is indeed the product of Li after seeing Uther''s holy light flame and copying it to a certain extent. It seems that Li, who has a thorough understanding of the magic circle, is just an easy thing. But in the hearts of white turtledove and Uther, the fat man ogaster has become a little unpredictable.


    At this time, he walked out of the range of the flame of the holy light alone, but because of the flame in his hand, a range naturally appeared around him. In this range, the fog around him naturally dispersed when he walked away.


    Li sighed a little. Originally, he didn''t intend to intervene. But if he didn''t intervene, these people would be dead if they bumped around in the forest.


    If all these people die, Li doesn''t think he can get out of here relying on ogaster''s body


    Of course, I have another idea. I still want to find out what the goal of this SSS mission is.


    After all, he really didn''t believe it. It was just a cover made by Jelf.


    Is the monster in this just an experiment of Jelf?


    The intuition of Li didn''t weaken in ogaster''s body. He soon found the outlet of mirage. The first thing he saw was a huge cave. This huge cave had no decoration, but it was big enough. It was twenty meters high and more than ten meters wide. It seemed that there was something coming in and out of it often It''s a little bit hard.


    He immediately went back to the cave with Uther and others. After a little identification, the white turtledove and Uther had confirmed that this was indeed the dragon''s cave. Naturally, everyone was jubilant. Even Lipan, who had just died of his wife and brother, looked excited.


    After entering the cave, there was no mirage. Uther whispered softly, and the surrounding golden flame disappeared completely. Then several lighting beams were lit up in the team. In traditional magic, almost everyone could use the lighting beams, even those magicians who only practiced their own magic, or those who only took the route of power Shi, in the association of magicians, a few gold coins can buy a bunch of magic props that can release light beams.


    The cave and the entrance of the cave seem to match each other very well. At least a dragon can enter the cave. After a look at the surrounding environment, it seems that it is right here. Then Uther takes the lead and goes down. In fact, Uther and Alsace are very suitable to stand in front of the team, because the two guys are practicing Holy Light magic At the moment of contact, the two men undoubtedly had a great advantage.Although the Holy Light magic has a very strong power, its biggest advantage lies in the ability of recovery and protection. Its powerful destructive power can only be displayed in the hands of those who practice it to the top.


    Now Uther is in front of Alsace and behind the white turtledove hall.


    Under this situation, everyone is at ease, but there is a sneer on Li''s face. In the face of the final battle, only A-class mercenaries can have the ability to protect themselves in the battle. Now Uther, they protect these mercenaries just for one thing - they can''t let the last cannon fodder die too soon.


    But even if I knew it, I wouldn''t say it. At this time, just quietly follow them along the cave towards the front. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 128

    All of a sudden, the road of the underground cave made a big sharp turn. There was a huge space in front of the originally spacious cave. The space was thirty or forty meters high, and the ground of the cave was very flat. There were more than thirty coffins in the open space in front of it.


    Just as they turned the corner to see clearly what was in front of them, Li suddenly felt a strange killing. He suddenly hid behind one of Lipan''s men. Then, just after that moment, the coffin in the cave suddenly changed.


    In fact, these coffins here are not the kind of coffins used by civilians, but the kind of coffins that are placed vertically to support and suck blood.


    When he noticed this at that time, he felt that it was a bit bad. Then he felt the murderous gas suddenly emitted from it, and immediately responded. Here is the first level set by the other party.


    When we were ready for everything, sure enough, the coffins changed. First, the whole coffin burst open one after another. Then a sharp blade flew out of the coffin and flew to the people with the light beam. It seemed that the other side was going to kill the eyes of the mercenary first


    "The light of guard!" Uther took the lead to stand out. With his roar, a golden light appeared in front of everyone. Under this light, the sharp blades didn''t fly in front of everyone. Just when they came into contact with the light, they became like a blade inserted into the viscous liquid, and their speed dropped rapidly. After that, several mercenaries started to intercept and beat down all the sharp blades.


    Then a strange laugh came from those coffins. It reverberated in the open space. It was hard to hear. Then, unexpectedly, after the laughter, it was not human, or vampire, or even undead that came out of those coffins.


    It''s more than 30 years old. They are just very strong giant tigers. Their fur is pure white. You can see that they are military tiger riders nearby. But you don''t know how they were caught here.


    However, after seeing the 30 giant tigers, I realized that the main one in the coffins had not come out yet


    Sure enough, after the thought flashed through Li Li''s heart, there were more than 30 huge figures staggering up from those coffins. At this time, their movements were very strange, like rusty machines, as if they had not moved for a long time.


    At this time, they slowly move the body, and then face the crowd.


    There is no doubt that these people are all dead. They are not half angry. Even if they are angry, there is no way to live. Even if they are so far away, people can smell the smell of corpses.


    Li said slowly, "these people are soldiers of nanbula."


    Although others didn''t speak, they all agreed with the idea of Li. These people are undoubtedly soldiers of nanbula, but now they are controlled by unknown people, or the dragon, and brought back from the underworld. As for the giant tigers, after looking at them for a few eyes, they can also confirm that they are dead bodies.


    Autopsy


    "I didn''t expect to see the trace of undead magic here. It seems that even without this mission, we will get rid of the evil dragon. Kill them. " Uther''s eyes were filled with pity and anger at these manipulated corpses.


    Under Uther''s leadership, more than a dozen mercenaries rushed up in an instant. Almost in less than a quarter of an hour, the other party, whether they were giant tiger zombies or the soldiers who were controlled, were all cut to pieces by these wolf like mercenaries.


    In fact, the combat effectiveness of these controlled corpses is very weak, even if they have great strength, but their bodies have long lost their vitality and their flexibility is appalling.


    This naturally made Lifen and his men happy. Seeing their appearance, it seemed that they had returned to the appearance of Laozi who was the best in the world before.


    "Is it that simple?" Uther weighed the hammer in his hand, but he cried, "be careful!"


    "Ah..." One of Lipan''s subordinates exclaimed. This time, Lipan looked around and saw that one of his subordinates was shouting, "what''s your name?"


    "Under my feet!" The soldier cried out in panic.


    At this time, the people looked at his feet. They didn''t know when to stretch out their two hands in the ground under his feet. The hands were dry and black, covered with body spots. At a glance, they knew that they were not the hands of living people, and at this time, they held his ankles tightly.


    When he saw this situation, he cut off his hands without saying a word.


    From now on, hum softly. If it can be saved, then this task will be completed too well, won''t it? Sure enough, when Lipan''s axe was cut in half, his hands suddenly began to work. Almost in an instant, the man was torn in two like bread.


    For a moment, flesh and blood and internal organs were flying.Li Fan roared wildly, "brother!!"


    Uther''s face changed, and he nodded to Alsace. Two people''s hands were shining at the same time. Under the pure holy light, the whole cave seemed to tremble slightly. Then two people yelled at each other, "holy light comes."


    In an instant, the holy light in the hands of two people fell at the same time, covering the ground of the space. Without a moment, the ground of this space began to vibrate ceaselessly, as if there was something terrible underground that was about to appear.


    That is, in a few seconds, suddenly a pair of hands stretched out from the ground. These hands were just exposed and directly turned into fly ash under the holy light. Without any interval, another pair of hands stretched out from the ground, and a corpse directly came out from the ground. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 129

    After the first body appeared, the second body came out of the ground faster


    Then there is another


    In a flash, there are dozens of corpses rushing out of the ground crazily, but they just came into contact with the holy light and turned into fly ash, which is the real guardian in the cave.


    They are hiding in the ground, waiting for others to get rid of the giant tiger and the resurrected soldiers. When they are relaxed, they will appear A fatal blow to the adventurers.


    Now everyone is lucky, only one person has died. If everyone has just come to the center, they still don''t know how many people will die.


    However, Li Fan, who looked like his dead father, knew that he was not dead under his own hands. This guy might still be sad that he would be reproached by the commander when he went back.


    After all, he brought some of his subordinates, and one third of them died before he faced the leader. When the leader arrived, it was estimated that more than two-thirds of the casualties would be less said. Even if he finished the task and went back, it was estimated that his boss would not give him any good looks.


    After a long time, under the light of the holy light, no body jumped out of the ground. Uther and Alsace stopped releasing their magic. They looked at each other with fear in their eyes. I don''t know where so many corpses came from. At this time, the extremely flat ground has become like a field that has just been turned over.


    However, now that the first level has passed, it is impossible to turn around and go back.


    Everyone can only move on, and what is ahead, no one can say.


    After passing through this huge space, it is the cave at the beginning. After walking forward for a while, Li feels that something is wrong. In fact, after coming here, Li feels that the power of the dead in his body is ready to move, as if he feels something similar.


    Is the Dragon here the dragon of the dead?


    Are you kidding? I haven''t seen a dragon in the direction of the undead in the cartoon of the goblin''s tail. Recently, one of the dragons in the direction of the dark attribute is the shadow dragon, and the other is the black dragon akunolokia.


    If it is a bone dragon, the high rank bone dragon can indeed release some undead magic, but the bone dragon has no life characteristics, how can it produce mirage?


    It''s really more and more interesting.


    Uther didn''t know the idea of Li at this time, and even said that most of these people''s understanding of the dragon was limited to the legend. At this time, he motioned everyone to keep up with it, and after moving forward for a certain distance, there was a downward road. Although the slope was not very big, it was very obvious that he was moving downward.


    After walking down the stairs, the scenery in front of it suddenly changed. If the place where people just marched was the cave of wild animals, now it is like an underground building built by man.


    No, it should be said that this is definitely a building built by human beings or other human beings


    From here on, the surrounding walls are built with bricks and stones. It''s not something that the dragon people can make. The regularity of the walls is even more surprising. When is there such a building here?


    Moreover, at this time, there must be a blue magic lamp on the wall five meters apart, which is not something that the dragon people will use. Not to mention that the dragon people don''t need this kind of thing at all,


    even if they make these things, they are not of this specification.


    It''s obvious that this is an underground city built by a civilized race. In the centrifugal process, an idea flashed across. Which dragon would have hit the hole all the way here and found a ruins of the underground city by mistake?


    But if it''s according to human specifications. It''s true to use brilliance to describe it. The road is about 50 meters wide and more than 20 meters high. A large number of oil paintings are painted at a height of one person from the ground. However, it is obvious that there have been quite a few years here, so those oil paintings have been distorted for a long time. Now it''s impossible to identify them.


    However, they are not archaeologists. They just march forward all the way. When they get here, they are ready for battle.


    Along the way, although there are many forks here, people still choose to go straight. It''s not like a terrible labyrinth, on the contrary, it''s like a once inhabited underground city.


    After passing the first corridor, houses began to appear around, but no one would be interested in going there to see what happened.


    Even in the streets, it''s better to be attacked than to be scattered.


    Left to move a mind, did here ever have any person to live? Thinking that people will come here because of the reason of Jelf, I can''t help thinking that this was once the residence of an ancient kingdom, or the refuge. Maybe this dungeon has something to do with Jelf.


    However, Li''s thoughts were soon interrupted, because a strange magic wave suddenly came in front of him. At this time, he frowned and looked from Uther''s side to the other side, but the crowd had already crossed the street of the underground city and came to a place similar to a square.That is to say, after he felt the strange magic, suddenly music was playing in all directions, which was very loud. After a look at imber, imber nodded his head gently. Naturally, what they flattered was the principle of protecting their lives first.


    Although everyone has come to the square, there is no light on the square, as if immersed in the eternal darkness. He gently closes his eyes, almost in an instant, he already feels that although the strange music sounds from all directions, its root is in the square in front of him.


    But now no one dares to enter the square first ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 130

    It seems that I feel the thoughts of the people. Suddenly, lights light up on their heads. From the intersection to the square, there is a flash of light on each intersection, and then the whole underground city seems to be in the daytime.


    Even the square, which was just deep in the darkness, became like day.


    At this time, the square is completely different from other places. If we look at it from other places of the underground city, it is clear that it was once a place where human beings lived, but the square has changed beyond recognition. It is obvious that the square was transformed by later people. At this time, there is a huge altar in the middle and a huge fire in the middle of the altar ¡£


    Reflecting the light in the sky, at the moment when the light is on, the fire is suddenly lit up.


    At this time, on the altar, outside the fire, there were rows of people kneeling. They were dressed in uniform black clothes and looked very strange.


    "Human?" The white turtledove''s eyes show a look of doubt. If there are humans here, they will have a lot of fun. When they complete the SSS level mission, they find a wave of necromancers'' nests by the way?


    But in this case, I can probably understand why those undead creatures were found in the upper layer


    Although at that time, two of Lipan''s men died because of the undead, who would care about his feelings here? Now that I have taken over this task, to die because of this task is an inevitable awakening.


    White turtledove and Uther looked at each other. Almost in an instant, they decided to let Lipan''s two subordinates die. White turtledove directly picked up the steps and walked onto the altar. The voice full of affinity sounded on the altar. "Hello, everyone, we are mercenaries from a long distance. We want to ask you something..."


    Seeing the white turtledove doing this, Lipan''s face showed anger. In fact, the white turtledove is now making a certain degree of courtship to the other party. In this way, it is impossible for Lipan to revenge his subordinates!


    If Lipan really wants to do it, then not to mention the white turtledove, even Uther can beat him down.


    But the white turtledove''s words did not fall at this time, and all the people in black kneeling on the altar stood up.


    The person standing on the top is a little short, but he looks like a dwarf. I didn''t expect that the leader of these people was actually a dwarf


    "You see their heads are short." Inbell said in a low voice suddenly, but Li shook his head gently. "Those are not people."


    Imber''s eyes widened. "You say it''s not human, is it..."


    Li nodded again, because bell knew that Li had practiced Necromancer''s magic, so he hid behind a mercenary and whispered, "what should I do?"


    From the frown, "improvise, now the other side in the end is what strength is not clear."


    Li is not ready to expose his strength now, otherwise he will definitely be a coolie in the future. Unless these people encounter difficulties, Li will do it


    However, the abacus of Li has not been finished yet. The dwarf standing at the top has turned his head and just looked at it. Li''s face is changed. Although this man''s clothes are gorgeous in the canopy and he still has a crown on his head, he can find that this guy is actually a goblin!


    Yes, this guy''s facial features can almost be seen at a glance. This guy is actually a goblin.


    Are you kidding? The leader of this place is a goblin?


    However, when he left, he found that although he was a goblin, his magic was not what the Goblins who could see on the mainland could show


    The goblin is at least a great magician, but at this time, he doesn''t feel a little breath of life. It''s obvious that the goblin is not controlled, or it''s actually a lich, right, Goblin Lich!


    And the white turtledove was also surprised to see that the guy who turned his head in front of him was actually a goblin. Who wouldn''t be surprised?


    As the goblin turned his head, he suddenly said, "mercenary? It''s the same as the people who came a few days ago. Follow the master''s orders and let them understand the cost of breaking in here! "


    Almost all the people in black turned around when he gave the order. At this time, these people are no longer goblins. Most of them are human beings, but there are also some elves. Some of them are very tall. There is no doubt that they are the orcs that have long disappeared on this continent.


    These people are not like goblins. Their eyes are dark, obviously they don''t have their own eyes, and some of their faces are rotten. It''s obvious that they are all undead creatures.


    After getting the goblin''s order, they immediately took out their bows and arrows from their robes and launched an attack on the mercenaries below. However, everyone was ready to fight at the beginning, and these guys were mercenaries who had experienced many crises. Naturally, they were ready to take out their shields one by one, while the mages were not Then he began to sing the protective magic.Therefore, the first wave of bows and arrows were defended without danger. As for the white turtledove, it had already rushed forward. This was originally the plan set by Uther and the white turtledove. It was the best to show kindness first. If the other side could reason, it would be the best. If they could not, they would have to fight again.


    White turtledove is standing on the altar at this time, and it''s no problem to directly attack and kill those archers. Even if there are dozens of archers here, it doesn''t matter for white turtledove.


    Perhaps these undead creatures had some abilities before they died, but now that they have become undead creatures, their combat effectiveness can never be compared with that of A-class mercenaries. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 131

    Sure enough, under the sudden attack of the white turtledove, these archers just shot out the first round of arrow rain, and then nearly half of the number fell down. At this time, the white turtledove didn''t even show its real strength. At this time, the white turtledove took a deep breath, and was about to launch the next attack to directly kill all these archers, and then go to kill them The goblin of the wielder.


    However, the goblin''s face showed a mocking smile. He said in a low voice, "stupid outsiders, your arrival will bring a wonderful feast to the host."


    At this time, he gently waved his hands, and then hundreds of bone spears were created out of thin air. Then he came down to Li and the mercenaries with fierce momentum.


    From now on, his face was very blue. Sure enough, at first he thought that this man was at least a great magician. It seemed that he underestimated him. According to the strength of this bone spear, it was at least level 3 magic, and hundreds of bone spears, it was at least level 7 magic. It was estimated that it would be less


    In addition, this guy didn''t sing directly. He''s not a magician above level 17!


    At this time, the bone spears fell, and Uther immediately roared, and then a holy light border appeared in front of the crowd. However, the Holy Light border was obviously not the opponent of the other party''s many bone spears, but after offsetting dozens of bone spears, the Holy Light border broke, but in the eyes of Li, Uther was able to offset all the dozens of bone spears, which had been destroyed It''s a good strength.


    After that, the bone spears fell down one after another to the mercenaries. Where could these mercenaries resist the bone spears? The shield in their hands was similar to that of paper paste. As for the defense magic, it broke down suddenly because it didn''t work. There were not many people who could stand when the bone Spears came down.


    Fortunately, most of them were slightly injured. Only four or five people died because of this wave of bone spears.


    Besides, they are all people with average strength. They were stunned when they saw this scene. The attack just happened was obviously controlled by the goblin, but they didn''t know why he chose those unimportant people.


    At this time, the white turtledove whirled on the altar, all the archers had been killed by him, and then he had rushed to the goblin. At this time, after his companion was killed, other people roared and rushed to the altar one after another.


    But the amazing scene happened. The goblin raised his hand directly, and the white turtledove was blown out. He could not help but be surprised, "death!" Death is a kind of magic with dead effect. Although the success rate is relatively low, no matter who is willing to take his own life to test the success rate of this magic.


    However, although the white turtledove was hit back by one finger, it could make itself land smoothly. It seems that this guy''s luck is pretty good.


    At this time, the white turtledove''s face was livid. It was obvious that although he escaped death, he was still injured.


    The goblin snorted when he saw that the white turtledove was not dead. Then a black flame lit up around the altar and frowned. To be honest, the black flame was only formed by low-level magic, but it was a good way to deal with the numerous mercenaries in front of him. What''s the use of blocking the mercenaries in front of him?


    Can''t he be prepared to stick to the altar? Besides, there is Uther in the team. It''s not easy to break the barrier.


    It''s certain that the goblin has something to do with it. As soon as he reached this conclusion in the centrifugation, the people who had died on the ground actually got up like this. There''s no doubt that they became undead at this time, and then the one next to them screamed, "brother..."


    From the depressed look at him, it seems that among the people who just died, there are his men


    People want to stop them, but they don''t want to. Although these people are dead, their skills have become stronger. They don''t mean to hurt their past companions. They rush directly towards the wall composed of black flames, but they are not hurt by these black flames. They go straight in peacefully, and then they all kneel one by one In front of the goblin, and the goblin''s face suddenly showed a terrible smile.


    From the hand also slowly lit up a black flame, but at this time all pay attention to what happened on the altar, naturally no one to pay attention to.


    It''s not clear what the goblin is going to do, but he wants to see what tricks this guy can play. Of course, when the opponent moves, he can easily break the boundary of the black flame.


    At this time, the reason why Uther didn''t do it was that he didn''t want to waste his power out of thin air. For the Holy Light mage, one way to deal with this kind of undead magic is to use brute force to break it. The so-called skillful breaking force is complete nonsense for the attributes of two opposing situations.


    If you don''t understand the magic composition of this attribute, it''s strange that Uther is very strong, but in this case, you can only use the powerful holy light to directly burst into it, and then cause the collapse of the border.However, the other side is very powerful. Uther will not do it easily. As for the white turtledove, he is not strong in this aspect. Maybe he is stronger in individual killing, but he is not so good at magic.


    And from now on, although the magic is not very strong because of the use of ogaster''s body, but in the use of magic skills, we can be very confident to say that at least few people can surpass him in this plane.


    The goblin slowly recited the mantra, and then a breath of darkness gathered around him. Then there were three tall skeleton soldiers standing up beside him. These soldiers did not attack the crowd, but went straight to the dead mercenaries. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 132

    Just in front of everyone''s eyes, they thrust one of their hands into their skulls, and then lifted it, and directly pulled down their skulls. Then the other hand skillfully dug out their brains. After that, these skeleton soldiers returned to the goblin Lich one after another.


    As for the mercenaries who were just under control, they fell on the ground and lost their ability to move.


    Li frowned. Although he didn''t know what use this guy wanted the brains of these mercenaries, since the other party''s goal had been achieved, if he didn''t do it, he would be released.


    From the hands of the black flame suddenly jump, and then bend a bullet, a black light will be unable to keep up with the speed of ordinary people shot at the black flame boundary above, almost in an instant, the boundary will collapse.


    The enchantment power that makes up the black flame is not big. The goblin Lich is so trusting in her own magic skills that it only uses a little magic to break her magic. The goblin Lich seems to be stunned for a moment, turns to show a cold smile on her face, and then it lightly steps on the ground, and a magic array forms at the top of the altar Yes.


    He didn''t pay any attention to Li et al. He just waved, and he and the three skeleton soldiers disappeared directly from the magic array.


    Li hey, I didn''t expect that the other party had left a backhand on the altar. Li asked Uther, "do you want to chase me?"


    Uther also frowned at this time. Those who just died can be said that one of the mercenary regiments in the team died. Now it''s impossible to say that they don''t chase.


    Uther nodded softly, "chase!"


    The white turtledove heard Uther say so, and then took the lead to the edge of the magic circle. Just as he just came to the edge of the magic circle, his face changed greatly, and he flew back faster, "there''s an ambush!"


    At this time, the white turtledove turned around on the altar, and the big sword in his hand suddenly made a blocking posture. Then hundreds of feather arrows were shot out of the magic array, and a large number of skeleton soldiers came out of the magic array.


    Several magicians released the undead dispel, but the effect is not as good as expected. You can''t help but want to sneer. You know that the undead dispel can really aim at the undead without the master''s self-help, but these skeletons are summoned by a level 17 magician.


    Li can disperse all these skeletons, but the body he is using now is ogaster. Once he uses it, it is estimated that the undead dispelling will immediately become the control of the undead. At that time, he can directly take the control of these skeletons. Not only the other goblin Lich will immediately understand that he is an undead wizard.


    Besides, the people on his side may be able to understand his identity, and the others are small. Uther, the Holy Light magician, is going to work hard with him.


    At this time, the skeleton soldiers immediately sent out a shower of arrows, and five or six people fell down. But at this time, the team led by Lipan finally showed some effect. Their speed immediately increased a lot after roaring. Before they had time to send out the second shower of arrows, these soldiers burst into the skeleton soldiers group.


    The weapons they used were all those used by the group army when they were fighting. Now the other side is all archers. For them, it''s like a fish in water at this time, stirring up all over the sky for a while.


    However, although these skeletons and Zombies they met before are undead creatures, their movements are obviously much faster than zombies, and even close to some elite mercenaries.


    Seeing that they had lost their distance advantage, they directly threw away their bows and arrows, and then drew a long knife from behind them to rush at the crowd. These guys were obviously excellent fighters, and the goblin Lich also put a lot of effort into them, so they still reserved a lot of martial arts skills and fighting instincts before they died, which made Lifen and others suffer War.


    But at this time, the big sword of the white turtledove didn''t hesitate. He directly flew the long sword that was cut to him. Then he put the big sword into the stride of the skeleton with a return hand. At this time, he also showed his master''s skill. He shook the huge sword in his hand. Just in a moment, the tall skeleton soldier was directly smashed in his hand.


    When he saw the white turtledove, he just nodded and picked up a skeleton soldier''s long knife on the ground. He also learned the appearance of the white turtledove. First, he set aside the skeleton soldier''s attack, then his wrist vibrated violently, and then the skeleton soldier turned into pieces like bone powder.


    However, I just stopped this time, because the white turtledove just smashed the skeleton soldier, but all he did was to turn the skeleton soldier into bone powder. The strength of the two men was superior to the judgment.


    At this time, in the scuffle, fortunately, no one noticed the superiority of himself and the white turtledove, otherwise there must be a mess.


    At this time, imber also showed his strength. The ice attribute magic used by this guy is not the modeling magic like gray''s, on the contrary, most of his magic is some extremely cool, which instantly smashes each other''s weak points.If the disadvantage of Gray''s modeling magic is that the effect of ice can''t affect people, then Bell''s ice magic is aimed at creatures.


    He can instantly freeze all the body fluids in the other person''s body, and then completely crush the other person.


    Now, although the strength of these skeleton soldiers is good, they are obviously beaten by these mercenaries. After paying several lives, these skeletons are finally hanged.


    But there are also some troubles. When the goblin Lich left, it was obvious that he did not only lay this layer of ambush. He also laid several magic traps on the altar. The sinister degree of these magic traps was terrible. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 133

    These magic traps set by the goblin Lich are all bloodthirsty, rage and other magic!


    In other words, even if the magic, in the first time, people will not find it wrong, just feel inexplicable want to kill, but with the progress of the battle, it is too late to play the magic completely.


    At this time, three soldiers in the field had been pulled, and then the magicians applied the purification technique. As for the remaining few - Lipan''s men, no one dared to get close to them.


    These guys are tall and big, and they have been practicing physical strength all the time, so after they are crazy now, their combat effectiveness is also improved the most.


    At this time, they were frantically smashing the broken skeletons on the ground, but it seemed that they were not satisfied with the attack. They tried to attack the mercenaries several times, but it seemed that they could not bear it. Li Cai doesn''t believe that reason is working.


    Probably because there are white turtledoves and Uther here. Their survival instinct tells them that if they rush directly, they will die. They just don''t fight the mercenaries here.


    Meanwhile, Lipan stamped his feet. "Brothers, brothers, it''s over. Don''t fight any more. Please, don''t continue..."


    From now on, he also felt sorry for this guy. He lost so many people. When he returned to the mercenary regiment, it was estimated that the identity of the team leader was impossible to continue.


    At this time, no one is willing to act as a good man to hold them, just a strong back, after all, the other side is crazy, if you cut yourself, it''s really in vain.


    However, after those guys slashed there, they seemed to see something and rushed directly towards the magic array. They just disappeared when they were angry in the magic array.


    Everyone doesn''t know what to say. If you can comfort Lifen just now, they will probably stop later. But what should we do now? No one knows what the other end of the magic array is. Li Fan slaps his thigh and says hello. The only one of his remaining subordinates pounces on the magic array.


    No matter what, he will take his subordinates back. Otherwise, he will not be dismissed. He will be killed 100%!


    He took a look at Uther. "Uncle Uther, what do you think we should do now?"


    Uther scratched his brown beard. Now the situation is really troublesome. Up to now, the crisis they met has been enough to destroy the team. The strength of the goblin Lich is still unclear, but it is definitely not a good thing to cause.


    Uther looked at the white turtledove. "What do you think, turtledove?"


    Although Li''s strength was not very strong, the white turtledove looked at Li with inquiring eyes, "ogaster, you see, the goblin''s magic level should be..."


    You know, Li Dan has already said that he is a student of Melita. Although Melita has not been born for a long time, her strength and knowledge are first-class, so the white turtledove will tentatively ask Li.


    After thinking about it, if it''s too strong, I guess these two guys will turn around and go?


    So Li said directly, "according to my opinion, it should be about level 15."


    Hearing this, a light flashed in the white turtledove''s eyes. "I guess it''s level 15. Although his magic is very strong, after all, he''s standing on the magic array, so the power of magic has a bonus. After all, Uther, you and I should be able to solve him in a short time."


    Listen to the white turtledove say so, Uther is also gently nodded, in fact, here is a serious loss, no one is willing to turn back so. Now it''s just one person to move on.


    After thinking about it, they finally decided to go to the next level of space through this magic array.


    After stepping on this magic array, people feel a trance in front of them. After reaction, a huge magic array appears in front of them.


    In the center of the magic circle is a hexagonal array of unknown white magic crystal stones, while on the side are six huge magic stone pillars, on which countless strange patterns are carved.


    If you look at the whole space again, you will see a huge wilderness. The sky seems to be infinitely vast, and the surrounding space seems to have no boundary. However, you will soon say, "be careful, don''t walk around. This is magic space."


    "Magic space?" as a class a mercenary Antonio''s face also showed a look of surprise, "as far as I know, only the existence of level 18 or above can constitute magic space?"


    Li nodded gently, "but it''s just a magic space made up of his own strength. If there are enough materials, level 15 magicians can make up a magic space, although it''s relatively imperfect. For example, this is obviously a low-level magic space. There is no normal ecosystem here. On the contrary, it shows a lifeless appearanceHearing this, Antonio also nodded with relief. In fact, there are many deficiencies in traditional magic on all continents. Only in the temple of anksiram can we find a complete system.


    Now, whatever you say.


    Li continued, "don''t stray here now. This is a maze. If we can''t find the way, we will be trapped here all our lives."


    Hearing this, these people were all in a panic, but at this time, there was a fight in front of them. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 134

    After soliciting Li''s advice, the white turtledove immediately led a wave of people to encircle him. If there was a fight here, there was no doubt that Lipan and his men had done it.


    Sure enough, when Li et al. Arrived there, there were only some skeletons on the ground that had been cut down. These skeletons seemed to have been broken by heavy weapons, and only their heavy axes could cause such damage.


    They could not help but quicken their pace. If they delayed for a while, they would have to collect the corpses for the soldiers when they arrived.


    After a while, a forest appeared in front of the crowd. The forest seemed to have no breath of life, as if it had been dead for hundreds of years, let alone leaves. At this time, there was no grass on the ground.


    At this time, there was a bloody battle in the woods.


    Inside, there are two sides fighting. One side is four skeleton knights. Under their seats are two monstrous Warcraft. They are holding a long sword in their hand. Their actions are the quality of excellent human knights.


    On the other hand, Li Fan and his three subordinates, it seems that he has already suppressed the bloodthirsty effect of his companions. As for the missing one among them, it is needless to say.


    At this time, they stood on the ground against the enemy. The other side had a mount, and their flexibility was much better than that of Lipan. It was just like this. At a glance, these four guys all suffered a lot of injuries. Lipan was the lightest. There was a huge wound on his face, from his forehead to his mouth, and deep bone could be seen.


    As for the only woman left among their companions, her left arm has been completely cut off, but now she is still entangled with her opponent with a huge axe in her right hand. However, looking at their appearance, she will not survive for long.


    However, the four skeleton knights are not in good condition now. One Skeleton Knight is half disabled now, while the left side of the other Skeleton Knight''s mount has been covered with axe marks. It seems that their strength is not so incurable.


    At this time, without any hesitation, they all rushed up.


    Where are these skeleton Knights against so many people? Even if the white turtledove takes the hand alone, it''s not certain that the four skeleton knights can hold on for a minute.


    So soon, the skeleton knights and their mounts were all killed.


    But soon they found something wrong. Now the four soldiers were all red eyed, as if they had been stimulated by something. Even Lipan seemed to have been bloodthirsty at this time.


    Li frowned and snapped his fingers. A lucid technique was applied to Li Fan, but he didn''t expect that lucid technique had no effect on Li Fan.


    However, this still made him struggle for a while, and then he threw several awakening techniques on him. Finally, he woke up from his red eyes. At this time, he almost took off his strength, threw his axe to the ground, and then sat down on the ground, unable to exert any more strength.


    As for the other soldiers, they were not so lucky. These three guys threw themselves on the ground and began to bite the horses of the skeleton soldiers who had been killed, as if they had a deep hatred against them. After a few bites, they stood up with blood in their mouths.


    After a long silence, suddenly a soldier roared wildly and rushed in a direction. Li Fan widened his eyes and said, "don''t come back soon!"


    Everyone was in a daze. Is there anything extremely terrible in that place?


    You know, Lipan has been acting like an idiot, and his strength is not good, but he has never shown such a look. Is there anything in the world that can make this idiot show such a look?


    There was a strange sound in the front where there was only a cloud of fog. When the soldier rushed to the front of the fog, four skeleton knights rushed from the fog.


    People can''t help but be surprised to know that no one felt someone in the fog just now.


    When the four skeleton Knights saw the single soldier, they suddenly gave out all kinds of strange cries. Then they suddenly increased their speed and rushed towards the soldier who was looking for death. The soldier was very excited when he saw the enemy. He was about to cut his opponent with his axe.


    But soon a long sword held up his axe. The opponent''s skill was obviously much better than him. The soldier didn''t react, but the knight''s Mount bumped into the soldier''s chest.


    Almost in an instant, the victory and defeat had been divided, and the soldier fell heavily on the ground. Almost everyone could hear the crackling sound of his chest. Even if he was rescued now, he had no hope of survival.


    Then, without any stop, two knights rushed past him, and the sharp swords calmly chopped several times from the soldiers, each of which was in a fatal position.


    The Skeleton Knight, who defeated the soldier with one blow, uttered a strange cry which was almost ironic. It seemed that he was mocking that the fighting power here was too weak. However, unexpectedly, the soldier who had no hope of survival suddenly jumped up from the ground.He grabbed the tail of the knight''s Mount, and the wolf like Mount immediately ran, and the soldier was dragged forward by it. At this time, when you look at the soldier, his tall body is covered with countless wounds, especially the wounds on his neck, which is the most terrifying, deep visible bone.


    Now he can still move, which is almost incredible.


    "Ah At this time, Lifen couldn''t bear it any more. He suddenly jumped out. His axe was thrown out madly, and the knight was knocked to the ground with one blow. When the soldier who had been dragged all the way saw the knight landing, his eyes lit up immediately, and he directly attacked him and began to bite him. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 135

    The knight was originally a skeleton. There was nothing to tear, but even if it was bone powder, the soldier didn''t give up.


    Soon he bit off the Skeleton Knight''s neck bone, and the skeleton knight who had broken the neck bone also gave up the struggle. In an instant, he turned into ashes.


    When the Skeleton Knight''s Mount found that his master had been killed, he became angry. He bit the soldier''s back and pulled hard. In an instant, the soldier could see his back


    This wolf like Warcraft is extremely fierce, almost in other people have not reacted to the time has been completely in front of the half dead soldiers dismembered.


    From now on, he was also stunned. He had never heard of Warcraft who was good at dismembering corpses.


    However, the people who were completely shocked at this time certainly did not include Lipan. At this time, he was completely in a rage, not only because the position of his team leader was not guaranteed, you know, it was his comrades in arms who died in front of him.


    At this time, he roared wildly, rushed up directly, fell into fury, and the combat effectiveness of Lifen seemed to have increased a lot. Almost in one hit, the Skeleton Knight was cut in half by him with his own mount. As for the other two soldiers, they were entangled with the other two skeleton Knights quickly. Seeing the situation over there, they were almost exchanging their lives The enemy''s injuries.


    From now on, he shook his head slightly. Although the other side''s skeleton knights were at a disadvantage, they were in a dilemma, and they didn''t know how many reinforcements there were. However, Lipan and his fellows were totally desperate. If the mercenaries didn''t intervene, they would be dead.


    From guess is not bad, almost in an instant, two Skeleton Knight sold a flaw, the two soldiers were silly rushed up, less than a moment was killed on the ground.


    At this time, someone in the mercenary team reacted. Several magic attacks one of the skeleton Knights point to point. Within a moment, the knight was completely torn apart.


    But I almost yelled. Please, the other side is a knight and has high mobility. After a wave of attacks by these idiots, the whole field is covered with smoke. Is it too easy for the other side to make a surprise attack?


    Sure enough, just after the thought flashed from my heart, a horse''s hooves began to sound. I saw that there were many Knights approaching in the smoke. Uther''s face also changed and he yelled, "attention, everyone!"


    Li Li sighed and suddenly stepped on the ground. Almost at the moment when he stepped on the ground, a violent vibration came from the surrounding earth.


    The steps of those knights were in a mess immediately. At this time, Uther didn''t have time to ask why he could easily use level 7 magic cleft. However, he also knew that this was a good opportunity. A large amount of holy light was immediately burning in his hands, "holy light burst!"


    Uther roared, a huge light column flew out of his hand, and then a holy light covered most of the area in front of him. Antonio sang for a while, and then several huge water elements appeared in front of the crowd. At the same time when the water element was formed, several cavalry ran out of the smoke, but they could no longer turn to install them directly Water element.


    For a moment, the bones were flying around. How could these mercenaries miss such a good chance to go straight up and deal with all the cavalry.


    Antonio sighed a little, and then the water elements turned into basic water. In an instant, the smoke would melt together, and all fell to the ground and turned into mud.


    At this time, the exposed ground is full of cracks. I just stand on the edge and don''t know how deep these cracks are. But there is no problem burying those knights.


    At this time, these mercenaries no longer dare to underestimate, not to say that they do not know what is sacred about virita, just because they just left the easy use of the ground fissure technique.


    Still, this is far more than the effect of ordinary ground fissure surgery, and it has been able to make everyone afraid of leaving.


    At this time, lifeAn was still kneeling on the battlefield, as if he had lost his soul.


    With a long sigh, the white turtledove went up and patted Lipan on the shoulder. "Lipan, don''t be too sad. It''s also our fault that we didn''t protect your people. Why don''t you go back to the mercenary association now It''s a long time to wait for a week, but I think it''s also our limit. If we don''t go back to the mercenary Association in a week, then Just let us know that we are all dead. If we''re lucky enough to get back, we''ll give you a share of the reward. "


    Listening to what the white turtledove said, there was a wry smile on Lipan''s face. He slowly took out some simple instruments from the bag, and then took off the ears of his dead companions one by one. "How can it be that way? No matter how strong the enemy is, I will revenge for my brothers."


    I want to sneer at this moment, but it seems that these mercenaries are very moved, and I don''t say anything. If this guy is really useful, how can his companions die so many?After comforting Lipan, they moved on. According to Lipan, he saw a huge magic portal when he went after his companions. After hearing Lipan''s words, he proposed to go there. In fact, there is no other way.


    Along the way, people saw a few waves of skeleton knights, but there were many magicians among them, and they soon smashed those knights to pieces. For those knights who occasionally approached, Lifen, who rushed up, was a very good buffer meat shield. As long as they were delayed a little, those knights would never get close to people again.


    From this point of view, Lifen is also very smart. He knows that he has no staff now, but he tries his best to show himself, otherwise he may become an abandoned son in the end. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 136

    So the road of people here is not so hard, and seems to be a little too smooth.


    But soon, they found a huge magic portal in the wilderness, which surprised Li. In fact, he thought it was a semi permanent magic portal at most.


    There are not many magic materials needed to build a magic portal. The materials needed for a one-time magic portal can make a small noble bankrupt, while the permanent magic portal will hurt even a big noble.


    Semi permanent magic portal and disposable portal need a lot more materials than they need, but the advantage is that they can continue to use as long as they turn in the materials every time, and then maintain them regularly.


    However, the disadvantage is that it can not be used as many times as the permanent portal.


    After observing for a while, he told the crowd, "there''s no problem with this magic portal, but it''s not clear how many people there are on the opposite side."


    Hearing this, everyone breathed a sigh, since this magic portal can be used.


    Mercenaries are originally engaged in the business of exchanging their lives for money. Most of them have long had the consciousness of having food today and guillotine tomorrow.


    As for the white turtledove and Uther''s A-class mercenaries, they are not afraid of how many people are there. Not to mention that Uther, the Holy Light mage, can use some magic to resist all attacks in a short time. Moreover, with their experience, they can easily find a chance to relax by using the surrounding mercenaries as meat shields.


    So these guys went up without hesitation. As for imber, of course, he was not an idiot and deliberately fell behind, "Hey, is there really no problem from this portal?"


    Li nodded gently, "get ready for your defense magic first. Although there is no one behind, I feel that there are violent magic waves on the opposite side." Hearing this, Abel rolled his eyes. "Then why don''t you tell them?"


    He looked at imber like an idiot. "If I said that, would they go in?"


    Then he followed the mercenary troops and went straight to the portal.


    After people entered the portal, they soon felt that something was wrong. In fact, after they came out of the portal, everyone had a bad feeling. Most of the people who came here were magicians, and there were very few people who practiced physical power.


    So most people feel the violent magic stir. There is still peace around the magic circle, but three meters away from the magic circle, there is a piece of flying sand and rocks.


    Most people have a look at each other. Many people have never seen this kind of gale before. In fact, even if they claim to be knowledgeable, no one dares to be a hero in such a hurricane.


    A mercenary roared, "let''s go back!"


    After all, the magic portal is behind, and it seems that the energy is not exhausted. Now there is still hope for them to retreat.


    Li frowned. In this way, it was different from his idea. However, Li was an expert in the magic circle. It was not easy for him to make the magic circle go wrong. He just exuded some magic waves. In an instant, the stable magic portal was distorted.


    Centrifugation in the dark a sigh of relief, but his face was surprised, "not good! The magic portal is running out of energy. "


    Hearing this, the mercenaries were surprised, and then ran towards the magic portal. Only when the first person stepped into the magic portal, the whole magic array was dark. Everyone was shouting. Unfortunately, the resources of magic portal were consumed. The mercenary just now was really lucky.


    But Li gave a cold hum. The person who just left is really unlucky. He just changed the nature of the portal. It can be said that the magic portal has become a random transmission, and the person who rushes in directly will be directly transmitted into the turbulence of time and space.


    But this is not something we should care about.


    After a flash of the magic portal, even just to protect people from blocking Magic also lost its effect, the fierce wind swept all of a sudden.


    At this time, everyone was immediately involved in the wind. Several magicians wanted to release some defensive magic, but few of them specialized in magic, and the defensive magic in traditional magic needed to sing.


    Under such a strong wind, no one can sing the magic. With another slight sigh, I don''t know how these people are confident to complete this task. Anyway, if they don''t have their own, the team will either die on the way or roll back with heavy casualties.


    Can''t help sighing again, and then slightly used some magic, a yellow tube ball appeared in the air. Under the cover of the yellow light ball, everyone felt that the violent storm seemed to have stopped. This is a skill in the specialized magic of the pulsation of the earth.Use the power of the earth under your feet to protect the people around you.


    Although the hurricane is still very strong now, under the protection of the light of the earth, people are still able to reluctantly reorganize the team. At this time, Antonio has finally completed his advanced group defense Magic - the pity of earth God.


    After accepting the pitiful protection of the earth God, all the people finally recovered from the hurricane. Li made a sign at the front, indicating that everyone would follow. Although there were several soldiers who were still a little unconvinced, there was no other way, was there?


    Just walked forward a few steps, from the face is a change, other mercenaries see from stop, all loudly cried, "what''s the matter, there are enemies?"


    In fact, the reason for his ugly face at this time is very simple. What appears in front of him is not the most ferocious enemy, but jingling, who let Li all fear. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 137

    The so-called jingling is the source of magic. All magic is released by condensing jingling. On the earth far away from life, many novels directly describe jingling as a spirit, which is almost a false description. Of course, because most of them believe in the existence of spirits, there are a lot of positions.


    However, this is later. The so-called jingling is not visible, but at this time, there is a concrete jingling in this place.


    These little things are only about the size of a palm. The upper part of the body is human, while the lower part of the body is virtual gas. This is completely in line with the description of the crystal spirit seen in the temple of anksiram.


    In front of these jingling are all light blue to white, that is to say, these jingling are all wind attribute jingling.


    But at this time in their side is not only this kind of jingling, in their side also stands a large number of other attributes of jingling.


    At this time, except for the wind attribute jingling, other jingling are standing still, as if they were controlled. In the cave, these wind system jingling display their ability madly one by one, which is probably the reason why there is such a strong wind in this place.


    Hearing Li''s cry, Antonio''s face changed dramatically. At this time, he came forward and said, "don''t talk about these jingling together. Even if there are only 20 jingling with wind attribute, we are definitely not rivals in this environment."


    Originally, the white turtledove and Uther didn''t worry much. When they heard that from Antonio, they also turned pale. Uther frowned and said, "what should we do now?"


    Hearing Uther speak, Li frowned, "don''t speak so loud. Are you crazy?"


    Seeing this, Uther was also furious. "Don''t think it''s the disciple of the old guy, Melita. I''ll be afraid of you. I''ll tell you! How can I say it''s also your elder! "


    "Damn it Li shouts angrily, but he doesn''t mean to teach Uther, because at this time, because Uther''s roar has already been noticed by jingling. A wind jingling with lightning all over gives Uther a roar.


    The so-called jingling is not so kind. On the contrary, most of them are very violent. At least they are not so kind to the invaders as the dragon people. The more important problem is that no matter how terrible the dragon people are, they also live alone, while the jingling people often live in groups.


    But these fengjingling didn''t put these mercenaries in their eyes. After the fengjingling roared, he rushed directly to Uther, and didn''t ask other jingling to help.


    Although the Holy Light mage that Uther cultivated also wants to participate in melee, I''m afraid that he has more heart than strength for the flexible enemy like fengjingling.


    Sure enough, when they met for the first time, Uther''s beard was swept away by the wind crystal. Looking at the scar on his face at this time, everyone knew what would happen if he had just dodged slowly.


    The Feng jingling obviously didn''t want to spare the guy who dared to shout in Jingling''s area. He turned in the air and rushed towards Uther.


    Imber snorted coldly, and an ice shield came out of his hand. He knocked the wind crystal out. He couldn''t help but have a flash in front of his eyes. He didn''t expect imber to hide his strength. Before, he thought imber could only use the power of freezing. Now it seems that this family and the power of shaping can also be used.


    But now, even if Uther recovered his life, people didn''t feel at ease. In the current situation, there is no way to retreat. The entrance just entered has been destroyed.


    If you go ahead, there will be only one way to die. It seems that the jingling in front of you will not communicate with these mercenaries at all. Even if you can communicate, will the jingling let people go?


    These mercenaries are not so naive.


    Everyone''s heart is a little heavy, but Li is still not ready to do it. If he reveals his true identity here, he has to kill everyone. He doesn''t want to do it yet.


    Moreover, he had known for a long time that he was not the only one hiding his strength. It was easy for him to leave here. He had a body made of jiuzhuanxuangong, and nothing could reach him in Shanghai.


    As expected, it was when the thought flashed through my heart. Just now is still crazy sweeping all the wind, suddenly smaller.


    From now on, I can''t help looking at Antonio, the magician who claimed to be level 15, "do you think it''s worth it?"


    See from ask oneself like this, Antonio is also a Leng, "if you don''t hand, I don''t hand, want to come here of these people can only be a dead end?"


    Li has long seen that Antonio has hidden a lot of strength. Although this guy is a traditional magician, his feeling is clear. This guy actually has the magic of level 18. Even if he is just more powerful, his strength is definitely above level 17.


    Sure enough, at this time, Antonio took a step away from him. When he heard Antonio say so, he also said with a smile, "then you go well. If something happens in the back, I''ll try my best to help."Hearing this, Antonio flashed a light in his eyes, "thank you very much."


    In fact, Antonio also found the hidden strength of Li, but he did not say that he was not Li, and there were not many ways to deal with jingling. The only way that Li could think of was that Antonio sacrificed all his magic power to make the surrounding magic environment out of balance, then these jingling would lose their survival.


    It seems that the only way that Antonio can think of is also the only way that Antonio can think of. At this time, Antonio instantly improves his magic power. Although level 16 is God like for most people here, Antonio doesn''t just want to show these this time. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 138

    Antonio at this time quickly enhance their own strength, as if like a dazzling sun in general.


    Because he began to release all the magic in his body, so now a large number of magic crystals have been formed around his body. The purity of these magic crystals is very high, because they are directly formed by magic.


    Relatively speaking, the purity of the mined magic crystal is not as high as this kind of magic crystal because it exists as an associated mineral. But at this time, Antonio''s price of forming this kind of magic crystal is death.


    It''s known from the beginning that Antonio is the most powerful person and the most hidden one. He is a level 17 wizard. If he wants to, he doesn''t need to be a mercenary at all. Any country is willing to give him the status of a court wizard.


    Even if he wants to, he can be an S-class mercenary.


    But he didn''t, perhaps just to perform the task with his companions, he chose to hide his strength and stay in the position of A-class mercenary.


    This may also be his more unfortunate place, from now is absolutely can''t let him survive, after all, after the situation, from want to completely hide their own strength is impossible, so Antonio such a strong man must be able to see from the real strength.


    Now it happened that Antonio had to die.


    Now this situation of death, Antonio can think of a way is to sacrifice a magician above level 16, burn all the magic.


    No one would like to do this. In his eyes, Li would never do this. There is absolutely no problem for a level 17 magician to escape from here. But Antonio has his own company, he can only choose to sacrifice himself.


    Antonio''s actions immediately attracted the attention of other mercenaries. Uther widened her eyes and yelled, "no! Don''t do that, old man


    But obviously it''s too late. Now that the magic crystal has begun to form, it means that Antonio has at least expelled nearly half of the magic from his body. For magicians, magic means life, and losing a lot of magic is synonymous with death.


    Antonio smiles a little, the burning speed of magic in his body suddenly increases, and a large number of magic crystals form in the air. Finally, with his loud drink, these magic crystals turn into countless dust, which fills the whole space for a moment.


    As for Antonio, it no longer exists.


    The end of burning magic is that even the corpse will not be left.


    And with the dust of these magic crystals filling the whole space, the crystal spirits seemed to find something terrible, one by one issued a sad scream, and gradually became transparent. With a slight sigh, it seems that Antonio''s sacrifice is not without any effect.


    Just in an instant, all the crystal spirits here disappeared. Before striding to the magic array just gathered by the crystal spirits, his face changed as soon as he saw the magic array.


    This magic array can summon a large number of crystal spirits, and a large number of rare materials used on this magic array can limit the crystal spirits. At the same time, the magic circle will constantly change its attributes. That is to say, at that time, people were facing the attack of wind jingling. But if people can persist, but they can''t break through the siege of these jingling, then they will turn into fire and ice jingling to attack later.


    There is no doubt that if these mercenaries can hold on to the strong wind caused by the wind attribute jingling, the fire attribute and ice attribute will only bring disaster.


    Moreover, a large range of protective magic takes quite a long time to sing. When the time comes, the attributes suddenly change. It''s hard to complete the protective magic immediately. At that time, it''s time to wait for another group extinction.


    For the general team, we can only expect that there is a magician above level 16 in our team, and then let the team enter the next level by sacrificing ourselves. But will it be easier to get to the next level?


    It seems that I thought at the beginning that the white turtledove and Uther could successfully complete this task. I really underestimated this task.


    He rubbed his finger and said, "well, now that he''s dead, you don''t have to be sad there any more."


    "You fat pig! Do you want to die? " It was not Uther who spoke, but Alsace, who had nothing to do with Li before. With some anger on his face, he raised his hammer and said, "I want to fight with you."


    From looking at Alsace, "on you?"


    Uther yelled, "well, shut up, both of you. How should we go from here? "


    Hearing Uther say this, Li Hei hei smiles, he looks at the magic array on the ground again, and then says, "come with me, Antonio''s sacrifice can give us ten minutes of safe time at most. When the magic dust around comes to a standstill, the magic array can continue to call jingling."Hearing this, these mercenaries are almost green. They don''t believe that there will be a level 17 magician willing to sacrifice himself.


    In fact, the rest of the people are below level 14 except Li. That is to say, Uther touched the edge of level 16. Although the white turtledove is quite powerful, it is not a person who specializes in practicing magic after all, and the level is not particularly high.


    In other words, if this happens again, the team will die.


    Now no one cares about Antonio''s death. After all, before the crisis of life and death, other people''s affairs are meaningless.


    Soon after leaving, he brought everyone to a magic array. He gently touched the magic array in front of him. "Let''s get ready for the fire protection magic." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 139

    Almost on the way of transmission, people have already felt the terrible heat.


    When the transmission is completed, except for a few people, others can only cover their eyes first to avoid being blinded by the sudden light.


    Then, when they get back to their senses, they will be speechless about everything in front of them, because at this time, there is actually a sun in front of them. It can''t be wrong to say that the fire protection skill is ready for everyone, but even the fire protection skill is useless for this thing in front of them, right?


    In fact, everyone was standing on a suspended platform at this time. In front of them was a huge fiery red sphere. The fiery red sphere was covered with magma. Even if there were some places where the land was exposed, the land was also emitting extremely dazzling golden light.


    At this time, no matter how you look at it, the sphere is a little too big. Just looking at it in the past, it is conservatively estimated that it has an area of at least hundreds of kilometers. Of course, this does not include the sense of error caused by the distance.


    How to see, the temperature above is not something that can be solved by defense magic. At this time, the only way to the huge sun is a cable bridge on this platform. People understand that there is no way to retreat when they come here. If they want to go back from the magic array just now, they have to face those terrible crystal spirits on that side.


    Now no one dares to face those jingling.


    Now the only way for everyone is to walk along the cable bridge to the huge sun to find the way. As for the rest, to be honest, there is nothing else in this place except the platform and the huge sun.


    Then, after another fire defense magic, they all stepped on the cable bridge and walked slowly towards the huge sun.


    Sure enough, people underestimated the distance of the cable bridge. After walking for half a day, they finally got to the underground sun. Many of them are close to collapse. You should know that there is no place for you to rest on the cable bridge, and you should worry about whether you will fall down at any time.


    And after walking to the underground sun, under such a high temperature, no one can rest safely in such a place.


    They chose a relatively large land and cast several ice magic on it. Finally, they were able to rest here for a while.


    Take another look at the cable bridge. Everyone knows that even if the crystal spirits on the upper floor are no longer there, a considerable part of them will never go back.


    After all, although they are mercenaries, they do not mean that they are all soldiers who can bear hardships. For some pure magicians, coming here is already the physiological limit.


    But before they had a long rest, a roar of wild animals began to ring.


    Li frowned, "what is it?"


    The white turtledove resisted the big sword, with a little hesitation on his face? Is there any beast that can survive in such a place? "


    Before the white turtledove''s words came down, the whole land was shaken by it, and then the magma around the land began to roll.


    Li shouts, "be careful, everyone." Then several giant fish, about two meters high and three meters long, jumped out of the magma. Before the crowd could react, several fire streams burst out of their mouths.


    But at this time, the white turtledove showed the strength of his A-class mercenary. He just jumped up a sword and covered all the strange fish in his sword style. By the time he landed, all the strange fish had turned into stones, and the fire was resisted by the earth magic just released.


    The white turtledove looked away. "These things are not real creatures."


    From slightly nodded, "that is nature, according to my view, here is still a magic space."


    Hearing this, the white turtledove also showed a painful expression, "not to mention so many magic spaces, just to say that it can accommodate so many people, I''m afraid the cost is not cheap."


    Li nodded gently, "according to the normal human standards, it has indeed reached the point of unbearable, but if the other party is really a dragon, it is not impossible according to the life span of the dragon people and the nature of collecting money."


    Of course, we can''t say that the Dragon tribe had already been extinct more than 400 years ago, and now the only one still alive is akunolokia, a black dragon.


    If the ultimate goal of this time is akunolokia, we can''t guarantee that everyone except ourselves will survive


    In the middle of centrifugation, when we calculate how to sell our teammates in the end, a low roar rings again. This time, the goal is not to rush out underwater.


    Those are some Tyrannosaurus Rex. These Tyrannosaurus Rex don''t look like what they see in the outside world. You should know that ordinary Tyrannosaurus Rex can be regarded as A-class Warcraft at most. Its body size is three or four meters. Generally, it doesn''t use any magic.But now these Tyrannosaurus Rex are all about six or seven meters, with dark red patterns all over their bodies, and a large amount of magma is ejected from their mouths. It seems that these Tyrannosaurus Rex have all been identified by the environment here.


    Don''t leave to talk, the white turtledove already roared, "everybody attention!"


    Then the only five men left by the white turtledove had gathered around her. You should know that these Tyrannosaurus Rex in front of her were not as easy to deal with as ordinary Tyrannosaurus Rex. These guys also showed 12 points of spirit.


    From nature to understand these guys can not have too much damage, so this time directly involved in the fight between the two sides, at this time he took a deep breath, "the earth bound." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 140

    From now on, when using the earth pulse specialization magic to use the earth attribute magic, the magic below level 7 basically doesn''t need to chant incantations. Of course, it''s because of ogaster''s physical limitations. If it''s used to release from his own body, it''s estimated that level 9 magic can also achieve instant release effect.


    At this time, the six level magic earth bondage was released directly without singing at all, which surprised everyone. However, no one cared about it at this time. After all, there are a large number of Tyrannosaurus Rex in front of us. Of course, it is more important to clean up the enemy first.


    However, the strength of these dinosaurs is beyond people''s imagination, not to mention their size is far larger than that of ordinary Tyrannosaurus Rex, and all parts of these guys have been highly strengthened. After the white turtledove''s men attacked the head of these Tyrannosaurus Rex, their weapons were all sharpened.


    Only the attack of the white turtledove can achieve a certain effect.


    This is the effect of controlling these Tyrannosaurus Rex by using the earth''s shackles. If not, it''s lucky that only one or two of the white turtledove''s men are dead.


    However, Uther''s blunt weapon attack has a certain degree of bonus to these guys. After all, even the thick armor can''t offset the heavy damage caused by those huge hammers.


    So for a moment, although the mercenaries were in danger, two of these Tyrannosaurus Rex also fell.


    At this time, a strange sad sound came out. With this sad sound, all the Tyrannosaurus Rex stopped attacking and looked up in the same direction. Then, one by one, these guys gave up the mercenaries who were originally targeted and ran in that direction.


    These Tyrannosaurus Rex quickly gathered together, and then a huge black hole appeared in front of them, and the Tyrannosaurus Rex rushed in without hesitation.


    Li took a deep breath. "It seems that the Lord is coming."


    At this time, the white turtledove also nodded slowly. Just after several battles, he lost another man. However, at this time, the people had no time to deal with the aftermath. They just pushed the body into the magma of the huge sun.


    Who knows when that entrance will disappear.


    After entering the huge black hole, everyone felt that it was dark in front of them. In fact, what was full of these mercenaries at this time was not so dark, but that the previous layer was too bright.


    In front of the public is a huge palace. In fact, only one huge palace can not accurately describe the luxury of the palace, because all parts of the palace are decorated with magic crystal.


    Just stepping here, everyone felt the magic in his body.


    Li also only saw a more luxurious place in the temple of anksiram. At this time, he looked around and found that there were no too exquisite ornaments in the palace, but there were 12 very tall crystal pillars in the center of the hall. These crystal pillars linked with each other and formed a not particularly powerful border.


    As for the border, Li has already seen the right Lord this time.


    It''s a monster. Yes, it can''t be described by Warcraft any more. The thing in it is a monster.


    If this is a Warcraft synthesized by a certain magician, then there must be a big problem with the magician''s aesthetics.


    This huge monster is sitting there at this time. In fact, no one can be sure whether it is asleep or not, because this huge guy actually has more than 20 heads. These heads have huge human heads, some dragon heads, and some extinct Warcraft heads


    And his body is an irregular body. To be nice, it''s a snake shaped body, but the degree of irregularity above it is appalling. Even the color of his body is uneven.


    "My God, what is this? Is this really weird? " Uther opened her mouth and didn''t seem to believe what was in front of her.


    If this thing is a suture monster, then it''s really possible. The so-called suture monster is a very weak and powerful Warcraft. The general level of this kind of Warcraft is from level B to level C, but the suture monster can devour the bodies of other monsters and make itself evolve.


    This strange guy didn''t know how many Warcraft he devoured, and finally evolved into this kind of appearance.


    From this moment, I feel that this terrible guy has magic power of at least level 18. In other words, from the past, the magic power of this guy is like an abyss. Of course, I don''t think it will be a naturally formed suture monster. There is no doubt that it must be the work of some madman.


    If you think about whose territory this is, the name of that lunatic will come out.


    Seeing that jieerfu told himself at that time that he didn''t need to leave his hand, he just thought that he would not give up. He had to go to see the monster with his own eyes. He couldn''t help laughing bitterly. It seemed that he really wanted to join in. So many people entered the palace directly. Even if the monster was an idiot, he could feel it, right For this kind of magic terror opponent, it''s brain damage to show his back.These mercenaries on the scene certainly don''t think as much as Li. The huge monster in front of them has exceeded their cognition. Even now some mercenaries are walking backward towards the huge black hole behind them. In their eyes, it''s better to die in the magma than to be swallowed up by the huge suture monster.


    But just when they are ready to go back to the upper floor, they are frightened to find that the entrance that just entered here has disappeared. Yes, they have lost the last way out. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 141

    In fact, just as the people tried to escape, the huge suturing monster had suddenly opened his eyes. When it opened, all the heads of his body opened their eyes together. For a moment, the mercenary didn''t know what to do. Now he went up and asked, "Hey, have you eaten?"


    But when the mercenaries were not ready to speak, the huge sewing monster made a sound, "you Who is it? "


    In fact, when the giant suturer spoke, people were relieved. In fact, sometimes these Warcraft have some wisdom or can communicate, they don''t have a little way to live. At least if people are willing to sell their dignity and bow to the giant monster, they still have a chance to survive, don''t they?


    If the monster wakes up like a hungry wolf dog, these people may not be enough for it to stuff its teeth, right?


    The giant suturing monster looked up and down at the mercenaries in front of him. After a long time, he said slowly, "if you can submit to me I will forgive you for invading my domain. "


    Hearing this huge suturing monster say so, some of the mercenaries were about to throw their weapons directly on the ground, holding their heads in both hands. But the voice of this huge suturing monster did not fall, and the tone suddenly rose, "do you idiots think I would say that? Ha ha ha ha... "


    Previously, this guy only spoke with his huge face, but at this time, all his huge faces opened their mouths at the same time, making different tones. For a moment, many mercenaries were too scared to move. Second, in this instant, this guy spewed out a long tongue one after another from several huge mouths, and passed through the heads of several mercenaries.


    These mercenaries didn''t even have the chance to scream, so they were killed directly. This guy rolled his tongue and took away all the brains of these mercenaries.


    "It''s really delicious. I haven''t seen you for many years. Your human brains are really getting better and better." Several taps of the giant suturing monster spewed out dragon breath. These dragon breath attributes are also different, but it seems that the power has not been reduced. For a moment, the temperature in the whole palace rose several degrees.


    The floor made of crystal also became a little fragile.


    "Come on, let me see what you little human reptiles can do to break through my little tests and come here." The voice of the huge stitching monster is very strange. In addition, there are so many different voices. It really has a kind of soul grabbing power.


    At this time, Lipan couldn''t stand the disturbance of these voices and roared. Hearing his roar, the white turtledove''s face immediately changed. Sure enough, this guy didn''t have any idea to restrain his irritability, so he rushed to the sewing monster.


    The white turtledove cried out at once, "Lifen, come back!"


    But at this time, Lipan seems to have been scared out of his wits. The white turtledove can''t hear his words. At this time, he roars wildly and continues to run towards him without any hesitation. The suture monster doesn''t attack him at this time, but stares at him with dozens of eyes.


    Finally, under this kind of gaze, the momentum just after he was scared out of his courage disappeared, and Lifen knelt down on the ground with a bang, as if he had lost half of his life. The other mercenaries could not watch Lifen go up by himself at this time. Li sighed slightly, and applied various kinds of defense magic to the people, as well as the magic of improving the state.


    In fact, no one will pay attention to these guys now. After all, this guy in front of us can''t be solved by this team in any way. They don''t even know where they thought they could solve the Dragon at the beginning.


    Even at this time, some of them have flashed such an idea in their hearts, "anyway, it''s impossible to fight. It''s better to die like this. It''s also a pleasure."


    "Hey! You guys dare to harass the master. " The goblin Lich that we met before suddenly intervened in the position before the crowd. At this time, his face was a little angry, as if he was afraid of being punished by the stitcher. But before he finished his words, a tongue suddenly wound around his waist.


    "No No... " It only had time to say these two words, then it was directly pulled into a huge face of the huge suturing monster, and then it twisted on him, and then the goblin''s face appeared on him.


    "It''s true. It''s the guy who separated from me, but it''s so weak. And let these guys get in here. " The giant suturer murmured to himself, but soon he focused on the approaching mercenaries.


    He looked at the mercenaries as if he were looking at some strange toy.


    "Let me have a look. Well, it''s not bad. There are two people who have reached level 15. Eh, the little guy over there is a little interesting." The giant stitcher seemed to see something funny. "But first, let''s play with something interesting."It didn''t sing either, just after a random will, four huge magic circles formed in the sky, and then a huge black creature flew out of each magic circle.


    The white turtledove roared at once, "be careful, everyone! This is Obsidian Destroyer! Their nihilistic ball damage is very high! Avoid it! They are immune to magic


    The white turtledove''s words did not fall, these huge Obsidian destroyers suddenly disappeared from the original place.


    Invisible! Just said these guys are magic immune white turtledoves, almost choked to death!


    At this time from also slightly sighed, it seems that they do not hand these guys sooner or later is to group out of ah! ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 142

    I really want to have a good lesson with the white turtledove. The so-called magic immunity is not really immune to all magic. When there is too much difference in magic, at least magic can cause a certain degree of effect.


    These Obsidian destroyers were suddenly put into stealth at this time. No one among the mercenaries could react to anti stealth. Even if someone could react, their magic could not reach the stealth effect for the Obsidian destroyers.


    Because Li has the ability of perceiving more than most people in the world, even if these Obsidian destroyers are applied with stealth magic, Li can see their movement clearly, but these mercenaries can''t do it. Let alone these Obsidian destroyers are applied with stealth magic, just four obsidians can destroy them Cause great damage.


    Li waved his hand gently. In an instant, several kinds of magic to remove the invisibility flashed over those Obsidian destroyers. Not to mention the release speed of Li, the ability to release so many magic in an instant can make these veteran mercenaries here die of shame.


    But at this time Uther, when they looked away, they looked more like saviors than monsters.


    However, he soon found that the magic power of ogaster''s body was too low to remove the invisible magic of these Obsidian destroyers. He frowned and began to flash a blue light on his body. However, the blue light was no longer the power of any power system in the world I''ve lost my ability.


    This is the ability that comes from the Taiji Xuanqing way on Jue island.


    "The eye of heaven is clear!" Li Li drinks. Now with such a body, Li can''t give full play to the power of Taiji Xuanqing, but it''s OK to use part of the power. Since there''s no way to break the stealth magic of those Obsidian destroyers, it''s good to let these mercenaries see the stealth things!


    Then four black lights flashed in people''s eyes. These black lights were not very stable. This was because they first came into contact with the perspective of this dimension. Several mercenaries reacted quickly, so they quickly began to use long-range magic to attack these obsidians.


    But obviously, their attack is too weak for this creature.


    The white turtledove sighed a little. The big sword in his hand was suddenly broken. But under the broken sword, it was a huge sword with the same height!


    From now on, the corners of his mouth show a sneer. Sure enough, this guy no longer hides his strength. How can A-class mercenary be as weak as he was before? Besides, he is still the best one among the class a mercenaries!


    At this time, the white turtledove lashed out a sword at the sky. In an instant, there was a large space fluctuation around the bodies of those Obsidian destroyers in the sky. Then the four Obsidian destroyers were directly hanged by the white turtledove!


    White turtledove''s face is indifferent. It seems that up to now everything is under his control. Of course, Li also believes that white turtledove can do it. You should know that in the fairy''s tail paradise, the turtledove of the killer magician''s association appears, and the sword in his hand can also cut through the space.


    Of course, some people even said that the turtle dove''s strength was even higher than that of Jelf. The reason why she lost to ilusa was that she was determined to compete with ilusa in fencing.


    How could the white turtledove with such terrible destructive power not be able to deal with the four Obsidian destroyers? The reason why he started is to show that he has shown his strength. Naturally, you don''t want to hide your secrets. The white turtledove really understands. So he started.


    However, the suturing monster was obviously not satisfied with calling only four Obsidian destroyers. The magic array on the sky did not disappear at this time. Instead, the twinkling light on it became more and more intense. In turn, four Obsidian destroyers rushed out of it. The white turtledove, with some determination on his face, waved a sword towards the sky, but this time accompanied him With the sword, the Obsidian Destroyer''s body was distorted first.


    The two distortions immediately neutralized each other, and the Obsidian destroyers were not killed by the white turtledove.


    The suturer laughed wildly at this time. "Well, your attack is useless to my little pet." At this time, he laughed a few times, which made the mercenaries upset.


    However, the sewing monster has not been proud for a long time. Li already points out his right hand to the four magic circles above the sky, "Magic Twist!" In an instant, there seemed to be some slight changes in the four magic circles in the sky. Then the four huge Obsidian destroyers summoned by the sewing monster suddenly turned their flight direction and rushed towards the sewing monster. At this time, they gathered a lot of magic, and each black ball of light flew towards the sewing monster.


    Several giants of the suture monster all widened their eyes. "Wait, what''s going on?"


    Among the four magic circles, there were more than ten waves of obsidian destroyers flying out in a flash, and then they joined the team of attacking stitching monsters.From now on, he sneered, "how can a reptile like you understand the mystery of magic?"


    Li just changed the composition of the four magic arrays that summon Obsidian destroyers. Now the control of the four magic arrays is in Li''s hands. The only place that has something to do with suturing monster is that the four magic arrays are still absorbing its magic!


    That is to say, from now on, as long as a large number of summon Obsidian destroyers, suture monster will lose a lot of magic in an instant. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 143

    This huge suturing monster also found this in an instant. At this time, he widened his eyes and looked at the small figure in front of him. "I didn''t expect that there are people like you among the small human beings."


    From now on, he sneered, "there''s more you can''t think of!"


    At this time, the magic power from Li''s body became more and more intense. The four magic circles expanded as a whole, and the ones flying out from them were not Obsidian destroyers, but two headed monsters with magma and black breath!


    When he felt the magic power in his body was greatly reduced, the sewing monster no longer had the strength to calm down. At this time, he widened his eyes and wanted to remove the relationship between the four magic arrays and himself. But at this time, even the permission to remove the four magic arrays fell on Li. How could he remove it.


    This is also the reason why he is too big. You know, Li dares to do this because he is a suture monster!


    If he is a first-class great mage like Melita, Li would never do this. After all, as long as he has a certain understanding of the magic array, he will subconsciously protect the magic array he releases to a certain extent. Even if the other party wants to seize the control of the magic array, he will feel it in a moment, and then give the other party a certain degree of attack Strike.


    The creatures like the suture monster in front of us are very powerful and have high magic power, but when it comes to the application of power and some skills, they are far inferior to human beings.


    This guy is certainly crowded with a lot of energy, but even if he is equipped with 100 dragon heads, his IQ is just a suture monster.


    Looking at Li Li''s scornful eyes, the huge suture monster finally got angry. At this time, he would destroy the four magic arrays, which would cause a great reaction to himself. He would spit out several magic beams to erase all the magic arrays in the sky.


    Of course, after finishing these, he shook himself first, but of course he would not make a weak state to let these humble human beings in his eyes see it. At this time, it still looks proud, as if he was saying that Lao Tzu could call it out and erase it!


    As for the Obsidian Destroyer and chimera summoned by his magic circle, they have already become fragments in his counterattack.


    Li Li sighed deeply, and then his magic power suddenly increased. After a violent shaking, a few mercenaries looked at the sky in panic. At this time, Li''s magic power was all concentrated in the sky of this huge palace. These mercenaries mistakenly thought that they could not compete with this huge monster. They wanted to commit suicide directly I want to rush to stop the casting of Li.


    Of course, some of the mercenaries think that they can''t defeat the sewing monster anyway. It''s better to be hit by the magic and die happily.


    But the mercenaries didn''t care what they were thinking. When they had gathered the magic they needed, they immediately pressed their hands down. Then a huge halo appeared over the stitching monster. There was a hint of irony in the dozens of stitching monster''s eyes. "Level 8 magic, heaven and earth are falling apart. Do you think it''s hard to understand What kind of damage can such magic do to me? "


    At this time, the huge suture strange mouth so, the body is also Wei Ran does not move, as if is to deliberately get on, let from a good look at the general.


    The corners of Li''s mouth show a sneer. Although the body of ogaster is not very practical, in fact, Li has painted a lot of holy lines on it for such a long time. That is to say, it is not too much to say that the body is a huge combination of holy lines.


    Most of these holy lines have not improved their basic quality, that is to say, people who do not understand the power of holy lines will still directly ignore this dispensable fat man when they see ogaster.


    However, under Li''s intentional drawing, all of these holy patterns tend to be explosive. In addition, the earth vein magic is still rare in the world. That is to say, Li can let his opponent witness what sheep become tigers if he intends to.


    At this time, he uses this level 8 magic, and the actual power is estimated to be close to level 9. No matter what monster the opponent is, no matter how thick the skin is, if he is hit like this, level 9 magic will be greatly damaged, right?


    Of course, it was calculated from the beginning that this guy would prepare some defensive magic for himself


    However, he never thought that the guy in front of him had a hot head, but his IQ was obviously not very high. From the magic released in this way, he only looked at the main features and subjectively thought it was only a level 8 magic, and he didn''t prepare defense magic for himself.


    I really want to turn my eyes and feel dizzy. I don''t know how he lived to the present and mixed with such strength.


    At this time, the sewing monster was full of confidence, and really disdained the attack of Li. He opened dozens of eyes and waited for the attack of Li.The power of the sky is more and more condensed, and then there are countless stones falling down. However, although the scope of the magic is large, the falling points at this time are also condensed on the sewing monster. The time delay of the collapse itself is very long, and it is a kind of magic, so what is not in line with its power is placed in the position of level 8 magic.


    Where does this sewing monster know that the magic control power of Li is abnormal to this point, and directly controls the center of magic. All of a sudden, this guy''s damage is more than doubled.


    Just in a flash, the unruly words in the mouth of the suture monster turned into a howl. At this time, his heart was full of anger, and he was about to give a fatal blow when he got up.


    But there are more and more stones falling from the sky, and their power is also growing. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 144

    Although the name is nice, it''s actually a call for a lot of earth elements to condense the stones to fall down and hit him. At the beginning, those stones were fist sized stones. For this sewing monster''s big body, no matter how dense it was, it would be like sandstorm attacking his face.


    But it''s not the same when it comes to the back. These stones become bigger and bigger, and gradually there are stones with a diameter of more than one meter. Then there are stones mixed with other properties, such as meteor shower like meteorites fused with fire properties.


    At this time, the suture monster can''t bear it. At this time, he roars, and he is about to roll up and follow Li desperately. But at this time, he suddenly bites his finger and draws a circle in the air. Then there is a golden arc around the suture monster''s body


    This sew strange stare big eyes, "continuously release two eight level sorcery, do you kid not want to die?"


    Although the voice was roared in the beating, it was still loud and clear that it had not been fundamentally hurt. However, it was a relief from this time. He had never thought of using ogaster''s body to get through this incident. Now that so many things have happened, how can the people in the mercenary team do next The only ones who can survive are the smarter ones


    Originally, Antonio was doomed to die. He was prepared to die on the last level, but he didn''t expect that Antonio would sacrifice himself on the level of element jingling.


    Now that I have released two large-scale magic, I have reached the promise that I told Antonio at that time to try my best to protect these people.


    Li first slowly closed his eyes, and then his whole body burst apart. In the eyes of those mercenaries, Li died because he used magic that he could not bear. Because Bell''s eyes widened, it seemed that he didn''t believe Li at all, so he died.


    Just from showing so strong strength, he is still a little incredible, but compared with now, just from showing great power is a little real.


    Of course, these guys didn''t know that they were still in the underground palace at this time, but they were hiding behind a stone pillar of the palace. Just now, he directly separated from ogaster''s body, so ogaster''s body completely collapsed.


    At this time, he only waited for the suturer to make a counterattack, and then sneaked on the suturer when he was on the alert, giving it a heavy blow.


    Below, the white turtledove looked at the place where he had just died. His face was not very sad. Then he slowly raised the sword in his hand. In a flash, the silver white blade was all red, but the ruddy white turtledove''s face was pale.


    Then the white turtledove waved to the sewing monster. For a moment, it seemed that everyone felt that something had been cut off at this moment.


    The giant sewing monster didn''t like it at first, but turned to look at the white turtledove with unbelievable eyes, and then the unbelievable eyes turned into blood red pupils, pain


    At this time, at least three faces of the suturing monster were cut open. Although they didn''t see it at the beginning, the wounds appeared on the three heads of the suturing monster just after it disappeared.


    No one knows why the white turtledove just waved a sword, but why there are so many wounds on the sewing monster.


    At this time, the suturer roared wildly, as if he could not bear it any longer.


    From quietly looking at strange crazy, just slightly sighed, "the original weakness is those faces? I thought it was a stitched joint. "


    The suturing monster couldn''t bear it any longer after being badly hit. After a few roars, he directly broke Li''s control magic, and then rushed to the white turtledove crazily. Several mercenaries couldn''t dodge and were immediately crushed to death by it.


    And the white turtledove''s face was as usual. Under the attack of the sewing monster, he was able to avoid. This suture monster is certainly powerful, but the attack technique revealed at this time is to spray a long tongue from the huge mouth to attack.


    For ordinary mercenaries, of course, it''s a killing attack, but for white turtledoves, who are proud of their footwork and swordsmanship, it''s a ridiculous attack.


    Seeing that the white turtledove seemed to be at ease, Li shook his head slightly. Sure enough, the white turtledove seemed to believe his body method too much. After several attacks by the sewing monster, he was forced to a narrow position. At this time, the sewing monster did not attack again with his tongue.


    Instead, he began to sing with a few big mouths, and then huge fireballs lit up beside the white turtledove, "fusion bomb!" After a exclamation, the white turtledove completely disappeared in the fire, at least in the eyes of the suturer and the mercenaries, but in the sense of separation, before the fusion bomb had an effect, there was a magic wave.Is the strength of the white turtledove really that bad?


    I don''t think so. At least the sword in this guy''s hand can achieve the power to cut through the space! This guy is just taking the opportunity to run for his life. You know, the suture monster in front of him is powerful, but his perception of power is still weak so far.


    At that time, the white turtledove took the sewing monster''s attack as a cover, and instantly used the magic of space displacement. No matter what the magic was, but in that case, how could he escape from the sewing monster.


    If we didn''t cover it up just now, it''s not sure what the result will be ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 145

    After all, although this guy is not so smart, he seems to have human intelligence. Since he knows that the other party is running away, this sewing monster will definitely not let the white turtledove like it.


    In this way, the white turtledove is really scheming.


    When the mercenaries below saw that the white turtledove was dead, they immediately panicked. How could the sewing monster let the rest of them go and deal with almost all the remaining soldiers directly.


    Up to now, there are only seven or eight people left in the field.


    At this time, they all take Uther as the core, looking at the monster in front of them with great vigilance.


    However, the monster at this time is a hiccup, "Hey, don''t want to eat! Let''s go straight to the road! " With that, the human mouth on his body began to sing. Uther knew what a large-scale destruction magic was when he heard it. At this time, he also roared, and then the huge hammer in his hand also sparkled with dazzling brilliance. At this time, he suddenly threw the huge hammer out of his hand.


    There was no trace of the hammer in the air. It almost fell on the monster''s huge face in an instant. Half of the incantations he had sung were smashed back. After throwing the hammer, Uther seemed to be the whole person.


    But I didn''t expect that although the suturing monster''s spell stopped, another murmuring voice started again, which was from another huge mouth of the suturing monster. Of course, dozens of mouths were not idle at this time, and they were all howling in pain, "pain, pain, pain! I want you to sink into hell forever, you humble mortal


    Listening to the scream of the suturer, the mercenaries'' faces were a little bleak. Just after the suturer sang with another mouth for a few seconds, a huge amount of acid burst out of his mouth, and the acid poured directly down on the rest of the mercenaries.


    Li Li frowned and suddenly appeared among the mercenaries. He pulled away imber who had already stood there. Originally, he had no interest in imber, but this guy came with him. Although his strength was not very strong, it was obvious that he was very lucky to be able to mix with him until now.


    Thinking of imber''s role in the original work, I can completely believe that this guy''s status in the world is not so low.


    It''s just the time when the magic is going to cover this area, so the sewing monster didn''t expect that someone would break in. Of course, the mercenaries actually saw Li''s figure at this time. At this time, they widened their eyes and watched Li enter the magic area so easily.


    Then he knocked inbell unconscious at will, and then he took inbell away directly.


    However, their dumbfounded time did not last long, because this time the magic came.


    On the surface of the magic, it was acid, but when it rolled in the sky, it suddenly turned into a towering flame and suddenly fell down!


    In an instant, the whole palace was engulfed by the towering fire. The fire came and went quickly. This is magic fire, level 9 magic. Under the huge suture monster''s powerful magic reserve, its power is even more amazing. Magic fire will engulf all non magic existence in an instant.


    So these pure magic crystals in the palace were not damaged at all, but what surprised Li at this time was that although the palace was dead, it still had some breath of life. When we looked at it carefully, we saw that there were two people living in the place where the fire passed.


    The two are Arthas, Uther''s apprentice, and Gianna, Antonio''s Apprentice.


    At this time, Alsace was surrounded by holy light, and a circle of golden light armor resisted the fatal attack, but his expression at this time was absolutely not good.


    But Gianna looks as usual. At this time, she holds up the staff in her hand, and the strength she shows is definitely not an ordinary magician''s performance. What this little girl wants to show is the transmission of level 8 magic!


    At this time, her body has revealed the magic light pattern, that is to say, she can leave here at any time!


    Suture strange see this, how can casually let these two guys from their eyes to escape, suddenly is two thick acid toward two people spray.


    Alsace cried at this moment, "Jaina, hurry up! I can''t stop the second time


    But when he looked back, where was Gianna behind him?


    But Gianna directly sent himself away, and didn''t care. Alsace, who had just bought time for himself, now widened his eyes. He didn''t know whether it was resentment or anger. At this time, he roared and was directly engulfed by the acid.


    But this time, the stitching was very angry. It was really sour. As a result, the magic crystal floor of the palace was corroded by two deep pits.


    At this time, the suturing monster felt a twinge of heartache and turned around for two times, but finally he was ready to enter the boundary where he began to sleep and continue to sleep.But before he entered the border, dozens of his huge mouths howled at the same time. The reason for howling was that he suddenly lost his intuition at the end of his body.


    When you look at it again, there is a human stepping on the tail of the sewing monster, and that person is Li.


    At this time, Li coldly looked at the sewing monster. No matter how strong the guy was, he was not afraid. Li thought so in his heart. At this time, he kicked his heel hard, and the sewing monster finally felt the existence of his tail. But he would rather not feel it


    Because it was pain, pain he had never felt before.


    He wanted to ask Li, "who are you..." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 146

    Looking at the eyes above the giant face of the suturer, he suddenly said slowly, "Celia, you should come out?"


    Hearing the sound of Li, an ethereal little girl appeared beside Li as if she had been made out of thin air. At this time, her face looked at the sewing monster with some greed, as if she saw some delicious candy.


    From looked at the sewing strange and looked at Celia, "didn''t think you really have some ability, actually have such ability to exist."


    Celia looked away, then sighed slightly. She reached out and waved to the huge sewing monster, "brother."


    Hearing this, Celia raised her feet slightly, and the huge suture monster suddenly contracted. Then the whole body began to collapse, and it was so crazy that it contracted into a point. Chengdu was the size of a person, and then a man stood up there.


    Looking at the man who looked a little heroic and very tall in front of him, he couldn''t help but flash over a person''s name, Serena, one of the four kings of ishugar.


    At this time, he slightly moved his wrist, "Hey, I didn''t expect you to find it so soon."


    Looking at the guy in front of him, he didn''t say anything. He just looked at himself moving his body. In fact, Li had no interest in his body. Li was a normal man, and the guy in front of him was just a strong man.


    It''s just that after he turned into human form, his breath was more terrible than when he was just a huge sewing monster.


    At this time, he seems to be finally familiar with his body, suddenly looked away, "Hey, boy, are you the one who just stepped on me? But I smell your breath It turns out that you released the two magic just now. "


    Looking at this guy, his breath has obviously reached level 18 or so. No wonder this guy will become the strongest of isiugar. Or if he is allowed to become stronger, maybe he will become one of the mainland monarchs who are equal to jerf.


    From looking at him gently nodded, "that''s right." Before Li''s words were finished, Serena burst into his arms, and then hit Li''s belly with a hard blow, "then let me have a good time first, and then talk slowly!"


    When Celia saw the appearance of Serena at this time, she immediately flew back in the same place. At this time, she didn''t have any action. She just appeared a hundred meters away. Looking at her appearance, she was very afraid of Serena.


    However, Celia is afraid of Serena. Li is not afraid of this guy. Although she doesn''t know what happened between Serena and this suture monster, Li clearly feels that Serena is just a level 18 magician. No matter how strong she is, she can''t go anywhere. At least she is sure to be held down by herself.


    At this time, he punched Li. Of course, Serena felt that he had taken advantage of Li, but Li didn''t feel any pain at all. When Serena reacted, his throat was firmly locked by Li.


    "Yes, it''s very troublesome." Looking at Serena, who is under his control at this time, "you should not be so weak in principle."


    But just before he left his voice, Li suddenly felt a moment of detachment on his hand. At this time, Na Serena turned into a pile of quicksand and slammed to the ground. However, the pile of quicksand fell on the ground and suddenly shrank together. It turned into a fluid with shape and no bone, and a face appeared on it again.


    "Of course, if I use my real strength now, do you think you will be beaten by me directly?" At this time, Serena made a few rebellious whispers, and rushed towards Li Leng. Li Leng snorted, and the backhand hit him.


    Where this punch passed, the yellow sand that Serena turned into was shocked, and Serena also gave out several cries of pain in his mouth. However, at this time, he seemed to have entered a certain state. The crazy yellow sand just wrapped half of his outstretched arm in an instant.


    If there are other people around here, they will think that the arm has been chewed by Serena. But in fact, Li and Serena know that the sound just made is just the sound of yellow sand rubbing against the skin on Li''s arm.


    From now on, there was another cold hum, a bang to his arm, and the yellow sand scattered. Seeing this, the quicksand couldn''t leave, so it quickly condensed towards the distance, and turned into Serena again.


    From now on, he sighed, "well, I don''t want to fight with you. I just want to know what''s going on and what''s the relationship between you and Jeff."


    Hearing this, Serena''s face was a little angry. "Jeff? Are you with Jeff, too? That''s great. In this case, it''s a pleasure to kill you! "


    Hearing what Serena said, I can''t help shaking my head. It seems that there is no way to speak well without beating this guy down. At this time, Li also takes a step forward. When he takes such a step forward, Serena''s expression is no longer like that.Because before, if it was a wavy lake, now it is a rough sea. At the beginning, although Serena couldn''t see the depth of the lake, now it has become more terrible.


    However, Serena didn''t mean to flinch. Instead, his face was full of excitement. "Oh, oh, it''s really interesting. I didn''t expect that you had hidden so much strength. It seems that I have to take out my real skills to deal with you, but after all, your body will be broken too much. I don''t want to lick the floor to enjoy a big meal ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 147

    From now on, I would like to laugh a few times, and then laugh at Serena''s overconfidence, but it''s not the same style as the image I''m showing now.


    Serena at this time after a burst of rampant, hands above the thunder flash, "Yu Tian Lei!"


    With his roar, there was an explosion in the underground palace, and then a huge lightning with the thickness of a bucket fell in the air less than 10 meters from the top of the head.


    Li shook his head gently, but he did not dodge. He took the lightning down abruptly. "Is that what I can do?" From now on, after receiving the lightning, there was no damage to the body, and even the hair didn''t start because of the flash point.


    And Serena to see from this face is also become a bit wrong, "interesting, then what''s next!" Then, as if he was a machine gun, he suddenly flew out countless channels of optoelectronics. Looking at the frequency, he felt a little strange. This guy looked like a mobile fort.


    Powerful and powerful.


    Is it for this reason that he became the head of the four heavenly kings of ishokal?


    At this time, the speed and frequency of the light thunder in Serena''s hand was very fast, but its power was only close to the power of Yutian thunder at the beginning.


    According to the present physical fitness, this degree of attack really does not matter.


    But in contrast, Serena didn''t have any tired color on his face at this time, but the attack in his hand didn''t know why he began to slow down slowly. When his speed slowed down to a certain extent, he suddenly changed his face, and then roared, "the roar of Thunder Dragon!"


    A huge thunder column burst out from his mouth, frowned and reached for it directly, as if it was not a thunder column at all, but a laser light for children to play with.


    The Thunder Dragon''s roaring power was bigger than the attack just now. Li''s body was shaken a little unsteady. Li frowned, and then scattered the thunder. But he didn''t expect that Serena would roar again, "the roar of the ice dragon!"


    Then three successive icy lights shot out of his mouth, and the finished shape of these icy lights flew towards Li Li. Li Li looked at the icicles which were light in appearance, but were actually composed of countless small crystals. He sighed again, and then made a fist. With another blow, these icicles were all broken into pieces.


    However, after this time, Serena did not use other attributes of the dragon''s roar. At this time, he had disappeared in the same place. Before he could feel it, he felt a sense of oppression behind him.


    At this time, Serena is rushing out of the shadow, half of his body is still in the shadow, but his fist has been stretched out, "Titan''s fist!"


    Looking at Serena''s expression, I don''t know why Serena seems to be different from before. It''s like being possessed by something. After careful thinking, Li suddenly wakes up. This guy actually cuts himself into the state of his various attributes to use these abilities!


    At this time, he was probably in the state of the huge surface of his body, right?


    Li''s mind just had time to flash this idea, and then he was beaten out by Serena. He didn''t have time to say anything else. Serena was just a fierce attack. At this time, his power multiplied, and Li couldn''t take the other party''s attack.


    At this time, Serena also felt a little crazy. The opponent in front of him was just a pervert. The two most powerful dragon magic on him had no use at all. Even if he launched advanced skills, he could not hurt him. So Serena was ready to use physical attack to destroy Li.


    But did not expect from the resistance to physics is also high to heinous, and at this time he dodged, so that Serena did not hit him!


    Since Serena has changed three states, he doesn''t switch any more. We can understand that these three states are probably his three most powerful attack modes in general.


    Now it''s not the time to tear his face. When Li started, his prestige suddenly increased, and he hit back with a fist. At this time, their fists were handed over in mid air. Serena was still worried that he couldn''t hit Li at all. At this time, when he saw Li coming to the door on his own initiative, his face was a little more happy, but his expression had not changed Surprise, then suddenly turned into the color of pain, at this time he covered his wrist, quickly back toward the rear.


    At this time, his whole hand has almost turned into a ball of meat mud, but his left hand is intact, which is better or weaker, you can see the height at a glance.


    When Serena wanted to roar again, Celia sighed, "come on, brother, don''t make any more noise."


    When Serena heard what Celia said, he was stunned for a moment, then moved his neck and said, "if it wasn''t for the fear of destroying this place, I wouldn''t let you go so easily."


    "This underground palace?" I took a thoughtful look at the magic array where Serena was when he was a huge sewing monster. This magic array has no defense function or automatic counterattack function. It only has one function - shielding breath.From moving the corners of his mouth, Serena''s strength is absolutely strong enough. Now that he is here, he has to hide his own breath, so there is no doubt that the person he wants to avoid is jieerfu.


    He looked away at Serena. "Why do you want to avoid Jelf?"


    Hearing this, Serena''s face immediately changed, and she was about to explode again. But at this time, Celia caught him with a quick eye. "Brother! Let me tell you. "


    Serena took a look at Celia. Although she was a little angry, she seemed to understand that she was not the opponent of Li at all. Naturally, she didn''t want to fight with Li any more.


    Celia took another look at Serena, and then began to talk slowly. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 148

    This guy is hiding in such a place and hiding in the cave with hidden breath. It doesn''t look like an expert. The only explanation is that this guy is the strongest one hiding here.


    After seeing that Serena didn''t stop her action, Celia began to say slowly, "in fact, we were both created by Jeff, and our bodies don''t know where our bodies are. He said that he wanted to create a powerful weapon that could kill him, but he didn''t expect that we were just broken pieces. "


    Leave to listen to her to say can''t help but Leng for a while, "broken product?"


    Celia nodded gently. "Yes, he expected us to grow unlimited, and the way is to absorb other creatures. For example, I can let many creatures parasitize in my body, and I don''t have to worry about their phagocytosis at all, because my gift is the call of nature. They will never resist my orders. As for the elder brother''s power is to eat, all the creatures he eats will turn into his own body''s power, and there will be absolutely no rejection. "


    Li nodded. In fact, these forces have been felt by these two guys, but the corresponding two forces have been perfect for Li.


    Seeing Li''s eyes, Celia probably knew what Li was thinking. "It''s not that simple at all, because the strength of the two of us really has a very big defect. You have to understand that even if I can let more creatures parasitize in my body, I can let them fight for me at the same time, but in the eyes of the strong, there is something in my body It''s just a bunch of soldiers, such as Bradman who came here to fight with me that day. "


    Hearing what Celia said, Serena''s face suddenly became a little ugly, "Bradman? You said you were at war with him? Oh, my God! Is Jeff around here? "


    He looked at him as if he were an idiot. "Don''t you know that all the hills you occupy are the territory of gelf?"


    Serena seemed really frightened and almost sat on the ground, but then he laughed, "do you think I''m really afraid? Even if that guy rushes in front of me, I can kill him easily! "


    Looking at Serena''s blatant remarks here, I just want to smile. If his strength is really as great as his boasting, I''m afraid I''ve defeated him in such an understatement for a long time, at least it will take some effort.


    At this time, Celia looked away, and then continued, "at that time, I was attacked by him, and almost all the parasites were destroyed instantly. I was also severely damaged by him. Later, you directly came forward and defeated him, didn''t you?"


    Li nodded gently, "his strength is not so strong, it''s just a sharp attack."


    Hearing Li say this, Serena snorted again, but at this time, both Celia and Li had ignored this guy. Celia continued, "my brother''s weakness is very obvious. First of all, when he was in human form, he could only activate his own power of one attribute. In addition, even if he became that huge monster form, he didn''t do it The law really integrates these capabilities. "


    Li nodded gently, yes, Serena''s strength is really strong, and this ability is also very strong, but the problem is that he can''t integrate all his attribute strength, otherwise he may already be the opponent of the gelf level.


    And that is at this time, a indifferent voice sounded, "from, it seems that you did not listen to me, I have not said it? Will I take care of this matter? "


    The sound came from above the palace.


    It''s not the voice, and who is it? He looked back at him. "I''m just curious."


    "Curious? Curiosity can easily kill people. " Jelf seemed to have just woken up. "In fact, your value is just higher than that of curiosity. You can leave now. I can spare you from dying."


    Then he looked at Celia and Serena. "How are you two?"


    Serena''s face grew angry at this time. "Jelf!"


    Celia stepped back. "Brother, let''s run! With the strength of the two of us, it''s not his opponent at all, and now I''ve lost the parasite in my body, and I don''t have much fighting power at all! "


    Serena shook his head heavily. "No, I must let him know what blood debt is


    "Blood debt, blood compensation? Do you mean those creations that were created at the same time as you? Please, although you two are defective products, they are all rubbish! " "It doesn''t matter," he said.


    From the understanding of this time, jerf is in the state of trying life like grass mustard. In this state, jerf can use magic at will, but will not launch life plunder.


    On the contrary, self is not afraid of self.


    At this time, Serena''s skin suddenly began to burst, exposing the bright red skin under the epidermis, and there was a layer of blue film on those skin, on which there was a large amount of blue lightning current, "right? Those rubbish in your eyes are our relativesAt this time, he roared, and had already rushed towards Jelf crazily. At this time, every time he guessed the next step, people would suddenly advance more than 10 meters, and the place where Jelf appeared at this time was just over the whole palace.


    It''s the top of the palace. It''s dark, so the mercenaries can''t see what''s there. But it''s clear that there are countless bodies of powerful creatures hanging there. It seems that Serena really prepared a lot of efforts to make himself stronger. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 149

    "Relatives?" Jelf sipped his mouth gently. "It''s so interesting. Do you defective products deserve to say that? Wouldn''t it be nice to be garbage? " He gently shook his head at this time, as if denying something, turning to the sky, "you also deserve to talk about these things with me? It''s just rubbish I made! "


    Listen to what Jelf said, the anger on Serena''s face is more intense. From this moment, I can feel that the power contained in Serena''s body has indeed exceeded the amount of the time when he fought with me before, but it is absolutely impossible to fight with Jelf!


    But Serena seems to have been completely engulfed by revenge. He suddenly stepped in the air and rushed to Jelf out of thin air like walking. It''s not like flying, but at this time his feet are empty.


    Seeing that Serena had raised his fist which was about to hit his face, he suddenly sighed softly, "you guys, I can''t kill me."


    As he sighed, a gray light column rose directly from the sky, just shrouded Serena in it. Serena wanted to struggle, but could not move at all, as if this light column was a prison for him!


    Gelf took a deep look at Serena, then turned his eyes to Celia. "Well, now you''re back in my lab, too."


    Listening to her words, Celia''s face also showed a frightened expression, as if it was not a laboratory, but something terrible. She slowly retreated to the back, but in fact, there was no way to retreat at this time.


    Gelf slowly reached out his hand to Celia, and then dozens of black chains appeared beside Celia out of thin air. At this time, one hand appeared and grasped the chains in his hand. "Hey, elder martial brother gelf, I found these people first."


    Hearing this, she frowned and began to gather a strong breath. "What do you mean. Want to fight me? You should know that no matter how strong your body is, it will be destroyed, but I, I am... "


    From gently knead off the chain that Delphi summoned, the remaining words, Delphi has no need to say.


    This is obviously proof of the war.


    Gelf took a deep breath at this time. Then he opened his mouth and roared. In the roar, a huge woman in grey appeared in front of him.


    This woman is very gorgeous. If you throw away the heavy makeup on her face, you will be very surprised to find that this woman is actually very pure. The clothes she wears seem to have been worn for decades, and they are already in tatters. There are many holes in the white silk stockings on her legs.


    At this time, he looked at Li in front of him, and suddenly opened his mouth. A very harsh scream came out of her mouth. Listening to this scream, Li''s face also changed dramatically, the Banshee howled!


    This is a magic with a high probability of instant death!


    It seems that this guy really wants to attack himself. You should know that he is thick skinned and his defense is amazing. Generally speaking, he can''t hurt himself. But if it is this kind of magic that directly aims at the soul, then he may not be able to defend himself.


    At this time from a deep breath, want to change all their ability, but there is no way to defend this magic!


    Can we just fight for luck? When Li thought of it, the Banshee''s howl had already passed him. However, the howl came to Li''s ears, but it turned into a simple sound wave. When Li looked at it again, Li''s body was emitting a blue light, which was nothing else. It was the brilliance of Taiji Xuanqing road.


    From now on, I was a little calm in my heart. My Taiji Xuanqing Tao was originally the supreme mind method that resisted the attack of this kind of mind demon. What was I afraid of?


    And there was no pain on Celia''s face behind her. It seemed that just now, Jeff had deliberately passed Celia.


    Seeing that Li could resist the howl so easily, Jeff was stunned for a moment, and then hummed, "I didn''t expect that you still have some skills, so this time!"


    Then he roared again, and the painful Banshee in front of him howled again. This time, the howling was not the kind of wide area howling. From the clear feeling, the other party''s howling was aimed at himself, without any deviation, and all the strength was concentrated on himself.


    From this time, he drank a low, and he also fully used the Taiji Xuanqing Taoist skill. The howling sound waves saw the energy reaction of Li, which was more like a leech with blood, and rushed up, frantically attacking Li''s protection.


    At last, after the howl, the protection of Li''s Taiji Xuanqing road was not broken, just a flash at this time, as if it was almost exhausted.


    And that painful Banshee sends out such an attack at this time, can''t maintain illusion any more, disappeared in the air directly.Jelf looked down at the left, and his eyes flashed with approval. "In this case, let me see what kind of skills you have."


    As soon as the voice fell, Li suddenly jumped away from the original place. At this time, the ground under his feet was already a color of blood red, which seemed to be dyed red by endless blood. Just after Li left, hundreds of arms suddenly stretched out from the blood red ground, as if it were a creature longing for redemption, helplessly grasping something towards the sky.


    They need to grasp what others can take them away, but their strength is too great, and their own has been firmly locked with the earth here.


    No one can take them. What they catch, they can only leave others here. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 150

    However, how could these earthbound spirits grasp Li''s ankles? No matter how strong they were, the final result was that Li was forced to pull them in two.


    Seeing that jieerfu had just summoned some earthbound spirits to attack him, he immediately began to think twelve points. On the surface, jieerfu seemed to have a simple mind, but in fact he was extremely dark.


    He pretends that he is an innocent boy who has been cheated by the gods. However, he is not a good thing. Up to now, he doesn''t believe that this guy has really been looking for a dead end. He must have something else he wants!


    At this time, jieerfu first used a ground binding spirit to force Lihe away from the ground, and then there must be other backhand. This is not just the intuition of Lihe. In fact, a ball has been fast approaching Lihe. The ball seems to be the size of the palm, but it burst out when it was close to Lihe.


    After it burst, hundreds of white figures suddenly flew out. Looking at these white figures, I really wanted to scold Geoff for being a madman. These white figures were nothing else but countless spirits. He had seen this magic in the library of the temple of anksiram.


    The method of releasing magic is very simple, but it''s a little troublesome to make it. Other undead magic is to collect creatures that have become undead, and then release them when fighting, or simply release the magic directly on the opponent, such as pulling away the flesh and bones.


    However, this magic named baigui nocturnal journey is to find hundreds of women. When they are alive, they refine their souls into such a small magic ball. When they fight against the enemy, they directly throw it out. Once it bursts, there will be countless resentments around the enemy. No matter what the enemy is, it is difficult to get rid of this kind of attack.


    Jieerfu is really heartless. At this time, Li shouts, and jiuzhuanxuangong starts to work. A golden light comes out through his body. Where can those complaining spirits get close to Li''s body at this time? There was another roar from Li. After the roar, the brilliance around his body was booming again. Then these spirits could no longer support them and turned into flying ash in the sky.


    He looked at Jelf indifferently, "how come your attack is this kind of degree? It''s too much for me to look down on you, isn''t it


    Jeff nodded gently, as if to say it again.


    At this time, he suddenly put his hands together, and then two huge bone claws stretched out from the ground toward Li. Li could see clearly that the palms of these two huge bone claws were more than two meters long, and he didn''t know what they were.


    Of course, how could Li be hit by such an attack?


    Just as he was about to get away from him, he felt that he could not move any more. He saw that Jelf stretched out a hand, which was nothing special. But the shadow of Jelf''s hand on the ground changed. The shadow of his hand twisted and became very long. At this time, the shadow of his hand was firmly bound.


    Curse of shadow.


    Li wanted to curse his mother, but the next moment he was already patted in the palm by those two giant hands. Jieerfu sighed slightly, "originally, I didn''t want to be your enemy, because I thought you were strong enough to be my enemy now, and might be my help in the future, but I didn''t expect you to be so weak."


    "Is it?"


    In addition to sarcasm, Jelf''s expression was sarcastic. Although he said that in his own confinement, Jelf really didn''t believe that anyone could escape from his own control. Of course, there was one person who could not control himself, but that person was in the palace in the far north, or now in other planes.


    Just as he was thinking about it, he was shocked, because at this time he felt as if his body was struggling uncontrollably. What was the struggle? There is no doubt that Li actually controlled the shadow binding curse, but he was using it to jieerfu. In jieerfu''s eyes, he didn''t know how many emotions, but finally he turned into a cold color, "do you think you can break free? You don''t know much about it! "


    "Is it?" The voice sounded again, but Jeff''s face changed, because the last time it sounded, it was clearly from the huge bone palms, but this time it rang behind him.


    Jelf wanted to turn back, but he felt a heavy blow on his neck. From now on, his body was black, but a lot of shadows were rolling on his body. "I forgot to tell you that I have a pair of eyes, which can see through all the illusions in the world, including the so-called shadow curse. Although that trick seems to control the shadow, it can''t stop In fact, as long as people don''t pay attention to this, they can''t be trapped at all. "


    With such a heavy blow, geelf suddenly fell down. However, he whirled in the air and stood up again. He stroked his neck which had just been hit hard. He wanted to speak, but he suddenly spat out a few mouthfuls of blood.As soon as the blood was half empty, it turned into black matter and came back to Jelf. It seemed that Jelf was a magnet. Even if some iron powder was knocked off his body, it could instantly return to the body.


    At this time, jieerfu covered his throat, and his voice was extremely hoarse. "Unexpectedly, I forgot that your identity is an alien intruder. You should have the wisdom of other worlds. But what if it does? Can you be my enemy? How can you fight me? "


    "How to fight?" Li slowly lowered his head. When he raised his head again, his eyes had turned into darkness, which seemed to be a deep abyss ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 151

    At this time, the eyes were dark, and then there were more and more blood red things in the dark. These blood red blood threads were more and more, and finally almost filled the eyes of Li. The remaining black in the eyes of Li just formed three gouyu.


    The three gouyu twisted for a while and turned into a kaleidoscope. Looking at the eyes that had changed from this time, gelf didn''t think it was bluffing. However, at this time, it was obvious that he had recovered and his voice was no longer so hoarse. "It seems that you really have a good card, so let me see what your card is like Let''s go


    Listen to jieerfu say so, but leave is cold hum a, at this time in centrifugal flashed can beat jieerfu way is so several, since must fight words, from already prepared to come next big.


    His hands fast seal, this is not the world to release any magic seal method, this is ninja.


    In a flash, two thunder lights suddenly appeared behind Li. It''s impossible for Li to continue to use chakra when he uses Ninjutsu now. Now Li uses chakra which is transformed from zhenyuanli. The so-called zhenyuanli is the power of cultivating truth which is condensed by Taiji Xuanqing Dao and jiuzhuanxuan Gong. Although this power is transformed into chakra, it consumes a lot of energy, but it''s corresponding The power of Ninja has increased a lot.


    At this time, the two rays of thunder and the endless rings behind Li quickly turned into two huge wings. The wings formed by these two energies can make Li move more flexibly in the mid air. Although there is no actual combat power improvement, for this level of experts, it can completely decide the victory or defeat.


    Seeing Li''s action, jieerfu''s face was full of doubts. In fact, jieerfu had never seen this kind of power, and he didn''t know how to deal with it. Even when Li was releasing this magic, jieerfu didn''t feel the condensation of thunder crystal.


    When he was puzzled, two huge bulges suddenly appeared on his two wings. The two bulges were not big at the beginning, but just a few seconds later, they suddenly stretched out from his two wings, but they were two giant hands!


    "Attack and kill!" With a murmur from his mouth, his hands suddenly closed. Two huge hands of thunder and lightning quickly stretched out from the wings of thunder and lightning behind him and grabbed him crazily. This time, Jeff was also stunned,


    but this time, he did not use any other attack magic to erase his attack, instead, he took a deep breath and began to sing fast, After singing, he suddenly pointed a finger to the sky and said, "listen to me, guard!"


    With his incantation, eight regular black spots appeared around him in an instant, and each black spot stretched out three dark black thin lines, connected to the adjacent points, directly forming a rectangular protective cover that can just protect zugelf.


    Just standing in the protection of the black cuboid, protecting the six sides of his cuboid, Jeff suddenly began to flash a strange general tone.


    It seems to be warning others not to touch.


    However, there is no need to worry at this time. After all, the two giant hands formed by themselves are formed by energy. Even if there is poison on them, there is nothing wrong with them.


    From this time, the pair slowly extended to the left and right sides of Jelf''s body. Then, the flash points on the two hands began to sense each other, and finally linked together, turned into a terrible current, and joined together. But unexpectedly, when the current touched the protective layer of the black cuboid around Jelf''s body, it suddenly disappeared.


    And no contact with which protective layer, the current is still delivering pressure.


    Li frowned, and the two giant hands moved with Li''s heart. They directly patted her down. The current didn''t work, so I''m afraid it didn''t work. After all, even if the two giant hands have shape, they are just condensed with a lot of energy.


    Sure enough, these two giant hands just got close to the protective layer, and all the parts that entered the protective layer disappeared directly, which was not phagocytosis.


    From the subconscious thought, although the part into the protective layer completely disappeared, but at least it should be transformed into energy factor, but here he did not feel the part that should be transformed into energy factor.


    So there''s only one explanation. This guy, Geoff, uses the power of space.


    At this time, gelf covered the corner of his mouth and began to smile. "Have you found out at last?"


    Li snorted, and the two hands of thunder and lightning retreated immediately.


    On the palm of the giant Lei Lei Dian''s hand, the electric light is constantly beating. Soon these two hands are back to their original shape, and the governor has two new palms.


    Looking away at Jelf, "in fact, you didn''t just learn from Mr. anksiram, did you?"


    Hearing Li say so, jieerfu said with a wild smile, "yes, in order to revenge anksiram, how could I simply learn a little from her? I tell you, I''ve already surrendered to another supreme God, who promised me that he would destroy anksiram and avenge me in the future! "Another supreme God


    Although Li didn''t know which supreme god controlled the power of time, he also knew that since Jelf had told himself about it, the two men''s fight would be endless.


    Jieerfu seems to feel the determination of Li. At this time, he also begins to gather his magic and prepare to fight with Li. At that time, Li''s first attack was not that he couldn''t escape, but that he didn''t want to hide. He also wanted to see what kind of way Li wanted to fight with himself.


    From see jieerfu such facial expression, can''t help but sneer a, such enemy died in his hand some too many. Too conceited. Conceit is the most destructive character. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 152

    Li didn''t talk to Geoff any more. Instead, he raised his hands and began to make a seal. With the activity of his hands, the two huge lightning hands composed of energy also moved immediately. It was really like Li''s hands and began to make a seal.


    When the seal was finished, a black halo appeared on Li''s hands, and a hazy black glow began to appear on the huge lightning hands.


    If you look carefully, there seems to be something hidden in every little bit of light. These things look very shallow on the surface, but they seem very complicated.


    Li Li took another breath. This time, his hands suddenly closed. The huge hand of thunder and lightning also seized the protective cover of the long black hair wrapped by Jelf. This time, there was a strange sound of metal friction, as if this hand was not the hand of thunder and lightning, but a pair of iron hands. And the protective layer is not made of energy, but of steel.


    At this time, this pair of lightning hands desperately pinch this layer of protection, but it seems to have little effect.


    With a flash of blue energy on the hand of thunder and lightning created, the giant hands doubled in a few seconds. In an instant, the two giant hands of thunder and lightning directly put the existence of geelf into their hands together with the black protective cover protecting him at this time. Then, the giant hands began to close up.


    And with the hands closed, finally in the hands, actually began to spread a sound of metal distortion, what kind of sound, as if in an instant, this has become a battle of iron and blood.


    There are also some changes in the space around the hand of thunder and lightning. The first is some inexplicable cracks. These cracks do not come from other places, or directly from this space. The more the hands of thunder and lightning squeeze the protective film in their hands, the more these black cracks appear.


    As if at this time with this space are struggling in general.


    However, at this time, the effect of separation is still very large, and the cracks emerging in the space are more and more obvious.


    They are constantly converging together, first into a spider web, and then separate the lightning hand and the self out. Until this time, Li sighed, "I''m sorry, brother self, although we don''t have any blood feud, since you let me know so many things, I don''t think you have prepared anything for me Why do you want to live? Goodbye, then


    Almost silent, at this time, the space wrapped by numerous cracks directly disappeared, and turned into countless tiny particles directly disappeared in the air.


    At this time, both gelf, his strange protective layer and the huge hand of thunder and lightning disappeared together, and no trace was seen.


    And from here, in this space, there is a black cave of 20-30 square meters, looking like this. Inexplicably shocking.


    Just now, the power of space is clearly shown by Jelf, but there is still some strength in the law of space. Before, he had a battle with mass, in which mass also used the law of space, so he has some experience in this aspect.


    At that time, the protective layer around Jelf''s body was the entrance of a space. As long as something passed through that entrance, it would be pulled directly into another space, and it would never come back. In this way, that is to say It''s gone.


    And Li just covered the giant hand formed by the same pair of energy with the force of time and space, then pressed it up again, and used two completely different forces of time and space to generate repulsive force, finally causing a certain degree of damage to the space here.


    In the end, it collapsed the area of Jelf


    In this way, Jelf no longer exists in this world.


    In other words, in a disguised form, Jelf has died.


    But there was no sense of peace of mind from this moment. On the contrary, an inexplicable sense of uneasiness enveloped his heart. His heart moved. The lightning arm, which was originally extended to support the hand of lightning, quickly recovered to the energy wings and disappeared. Then he moved his wings gently, and the whole person slid out behind him like a displacement It''s close to 30 meters.


    The sense of crisis in his heart told him that the distance was enough.


    Sure enough, just after a certain distance away, the black space in the sky suddenly began to burst.


    The black light suddenly darkened the whole sky!


    From now on, since he has opened the eyes of the kaleidoscope writing wheel, he will not be afraid of this kind of simple visual influence. His eyes are clearly mapped out, and Jeff stands there again, still like that. Yes, at this time, his face is a bit ironic, as if to say, do you have only these abilities?


    The black light came fast and went fast. It was just a matter of a moment. After the black light dissipated, the place was restored to its original state, and there was no sign of fragmentation. It seemed that the fight between the two people was just a fantasy.Li sighed slightly. This guy is really a madman. Without the coordinates of the world, he collapsed into other space. But this guy took the initiative to cause collapse effect around his body, and then pulled himself back to the world.


    Of course, it needs to be very decisive. Only when the causal relationship between the two spaces has not been completely disconnected can it take effect. If it takes a long time, even the God of heaven can not return to heaven.


    "It''s the one I''m going to use to restrain anksiram." There was no praise on Jelf''s face.


    Li frowned, "restrain anksiram?" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 153

    From now on, he snorted coldly, "seriously, I really doubt that I can defeat or contain anksiram in a short time. Or, what master of yours can also give me strength and surpass anksiram? "


    Jeff sneered. "What do you think I sent you to anksiram for?"


    Hearing this, Li Zhengzheng said, "for what? I don''t know at all. From the beginning, in order to create a person who will kill you, to the end, to tie anksiram so that he won''t directly destroy the world, to the end You never told me the truth


    Jelf nodded gently, "yes, how can a big boss tell the truth to the brave before he comes to the end? Well, what should he say now? In fact, you are useless. Then I don''t mind telling you part of the plan. As a reward for being my new experimental material. "


    "Oh? You really have some confidence Looking into her eyes, she didn''t believe that this guy would tell the truth. After all, this guy is really disgusting.


    Jeff looked at the sky and said slowly, "who doesn''t want real eternity? Anksiram did give me the blessing of immortality, but the problem is that after receiving this blessing, I am just like her. I can only exist in this world forever and can not be separated from here. In other words, in the future, when she destroys the world, I will die as she did


    Hearing this, he couldn''t help sneering, "in this case, do you want to say that actually sending me to anksiram''s side is to untie the holy tattoo curse on her body? This statement has been used last time. Besides, idiots all know that this statement is false. Come on, can you see my holy tattoo talent at a glance? You''re just a strong man, not an omniscient God


    Hearing this, Jeff nodded gently, "yes, at that time I just wanted to send you to anchoram''s side to attract her attention, and prove that I was always on his side. As for your talent in holy tattoo, it was an extra surprise."


    Hearing this, Li couldn''t help but pick his eyebrows. However, Li didn''t continue to ask, because although he didn''t do anything, there were several invisible black silk threads suddenly covering Li, and Li''s flexibility in the air was not too high at this time, but he easily dodged her attack.


    Jieerfu was not very upset when he saw that his attack had no effect, but it was different from here. Since jieerfu had already started, he was not ready to let him go. He slowly lifted his hands up, and in a moment, a long sword formed by thunder light had been poured into his hands.


    The length of this sword is only 1.23 meters, but in fact, the length is meaningless. As long as you think about it, the weapon formed by this energy can instantly increase its length.


    From now on, he took a step forward. Although he was in mid air, with his steps, the whole space was shocked. After one step away, he was like an arrow from the string, and he was fast approaching to Jelf.


    This is not a simple approach in terms of speed. For those who have mastered the law of space, simple movement can not really shorten the distance between the two. Now if you want to get close to Jelf, you can only compress the distance above the space, and then pull yourself to think of Jelf''s approach.


    Seeing Li''s appearance, a bright light flashed in Jelf''s eyes. "Unexpectedly, you have mastered this level. It seems that today''s decision is not wrong. If it takes time, you are definitely not a problem to solve."


    Jelf said so, but also did not evade, or even make any defensive measures.


    In the face of this picture of self, Li didn''t hesitate. At this time, he didn''t even consider whether it was a trap. The sword of thunder and lightning in Li''s hand had penetrated directly into self''s heart.


    It seems that the sword is too sharp. After it pierces into Jelf''s chest, it penetrates directly without resistance. It''s like stabbing in the air instead of hitting Jelf.


    His face was as usual, but he was surprised. Just when he stabbed him, he really disappeared. He seemed to have disappeared into the world. What surprised him even more was that not all of him disappeared into the world.


    When Li gets in touch with him, he will let that part of his body disappear and let Li pass through his body directly. When Li passes through gelf, gelf stands there intact, as if he had never moved in his life.


    From almost subconsciously thought of a person.


    Ah Fei, Yu Zhibo takes earth.


    One of the most powerful people in the fire shadow, his strength has indeed been counted as Super Shadow level, and his power of writing wheel eye is to create a space, transfer part of his body to that space, so as to achieve a certain degree of attack immunity effect.Then, in front of her, what she had might be the power like this.


    Before Li went to try GERF again, he suddenly felt a sense of crisis. At this time, Li didn''t feel any intention to kill GERF, but it still came


    What Li didn''t notice at this time was that there was an extremely small black space behind him. With the appearance of this black space, a long knife, which seemed to be made up of flash points, appeared from it and stabbed directly at Li''s back heart.


    There was an inaudible sound. Li didn''t even hear that sound. Just the intention of killing contained in the long knife had pierced Li''s clothes. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 154

    Li Leng for a moment. After feeling the intention of killing and the power contained in it, Li can almost be sure that the intention of killing is his own, and the knife is also his own.


    Jelf was able to move my attack directly to another location!


    At this time, his face sank, and a strange light flashed in his eyes. The light was black, and it was quite strange under the red eyes of the writing wheel. He gave a roar, and his voice was not pleasant, like the roar of the beast, or like the wind blowing through the air.


    Li flies across a strange arc in the air, which is beyond the imagination of jieerfu. Li is like a swallow. He bumps against jieerfu along the arc. Of course, Li doesn''t want to kill jieerfu, only the sharp weapon in his hand can kill him!


    At this time, Li stabs GERF with a sword. This time, Li doesn''t intend to rush, but just inserts the sword into GERF''s chest. The rest is to let Li see how long GERF can hold on in the state of letting others pass through his body.


    As if knowing Li''s idea, jieerfu snorted at this time. The sword inserted into his chest did not hurt him. But this time, jieerfu did not use the last move to make his attacked position disappear. Instead, he made the blade disappear. You should know that although the blade was formed by Li''s energy, with Li''s strength, how strong the blade is Gu, even if it''s not better than any magic weapon, those so-called magic weapons can always be compared.


    Sure enough, Li just stabbed the blade into Jelf''s body, and then he felt the killing intention coming from his back waist. Then there appeared a black space, from which the blade was sticking out. In Jelf''s view, he could only retreat again.


    Li Li looked at Jelf and suddenly said, "do you think you are sure to win this battle?"


    After asking this sentence, Li suddenly let out a roar. After the roar, a light and shadow flashed in Li''s hand. Then the sharp blade in his hand seemed more real and more gorgeous. It was slowly retreating from the black hole behind him, and the target was only the chest of gelf.


    At this time, jieerfu finally changed his face. He never thought that Li''s strength had really reached this level. Of course, he couldn''t know how Li existed. Arrogance is the biggest sin


    But is it too late to realize?


    "Break it for me!" From now on, there was a crazy shout. At this time, at the place where the blade in his hand contacted with jerf, a brilliant light suddenly came out. This light condensed the spatial power of jerf, and the indoctrination of the powerful power of Li, which can be said to be the point where the two people fought to death.


    At the beginning, perhaps Jelf could make his body void to avoid Li''s attack, but now it''s too late. With such a stab, it''s too late for Jelf to think again.


    At this time, he can only fully launch the power of space, so that the knife can not return to the correct space position, there is no other way.


    With a click, under such dazzling brilliance, the sword simply condensed with energy in his hand can no longer support. The two men fight each other and break into two pieces directly. At this time, the space around his body keeps shaking, as if it would be broken in the next moment! He covered his chest as if he didn''t believe what had just happened.


    "Really, really great guy, not only broke my space magic, but also hurt me." He looked so far away, his voice seemed to be a little excited, also seemed to be a little unbelievable, at this time, a touch of bright red liquid was constantly exuding from the gap of his right hand tightly covering his chest.


    But the traffic doesn''t seem so much, so it''s impossible for him to die.


    Of course, he didn''t worry about other things from now on. He knew that he didn''t hit it at all. Under that kind of attack, he didn''t think that anyone in the world except anksiram could bear it without death.


    It''s the sword of merit. It attacks directly from the level above this plane.


    This is not something that can be resisted by immortality. As long as you don''t have enough merit, then you will die. This is also the killing move in Taiji Xuanqing. But the consumption of merit itself is a very damaging thing for the future. Even some people could have achieved the sage''s position because they lost too much merit and good fortune. There are too many causes and effects wrong, which lead to the direct death in the robbery.


    In that attack, she consumed a lot of merits, and the same jieerfu can only bear with the body. If he really took it down, then he was dead, but he was not dead, that is to say, she did not accept it, or escaped, or dodged.


    Now, he should only have a wound on his chest, not even a serious injury. In this case, if no one is fatally injured, then it is absolutely impossible to stop.Although he knew it would be like this, Li was still disappointed. At this time, he didn''t have any hesitation. The strength in his hand was once again condensed by such a long sword. At this time, he didn''t care that Delphi had quietly retreated. He just stabbed her in the direction of Delphi with such a fierce sword, without any hesitation or hesitation.


    However, at this time, jieerfu showed a sneer. He didn''t move his steps or sing. Suddenly, his body flickered away, and then he appeared in another place 100 meters away.


    From now on, he snorted, as if he had thought that jieerfu would dodge for a long time, and he was the same as jieerfu''s gang. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 155

    "Click" a crisp sound, from the original position, the whole space began to break apart, and from the feeling is clear, at this time, his position above, the breath is clearly dozens of world breath, this guy actually in an instant at the same time randomly opened more than 20 space cracks, want to tear away in an instant.


    However, thanks to the swift movement of Li, otherwise, it is bound to be attacked by jieerfu.


    Of course, being able to open a space crack does not mean that you can travel in space. First of all, you need to master your own coordinates in this space, which are not imaginary x, y. He is a very complex functional relationship, of course, it is only a measurement method that has been summarized from the known magic civilization.


    But there is no doubt that it will take at least a year for an ordinary person to memorize the coordinate function of spatial coordinates, even if it is just barely memorized.


    And Li has always had a system to help him record those spatial coordinates, at the same time, the system also has a powerful function, that is, it has recorded countless spatial coordinates, at the same time, it can also explore the spatial coordinates.


    Even if we know the spatial coordinates of this space, we need to consume a lot of energy to break through the crystal wall to enter this space. This is almost the stop stone for quite a few talented space scholars.


    Why should we say it is a stop stone? Because the so-called genius is often those who are addicted to scientific research and lose the pursuit of power. They have no power but really explore those spaces and break through the crystal wall of space.


    And even if you enter another world, first of all, your power may not conform to the power law of that world at all. In this way, it will be difficult for you to use your original power, or it will lead to heavy damage. If you just enter the world, you will die directly because of the conflict between your own strength and the world.


    Second, the world does not welcome you. The attention of the world will directly mark you as an outsider. The most likely thing is bad luck. Of course, even if it makes you bad luck, it will not happen beyond common sense. The extreme point is that as long as the success rate is less than 100%, then it will definitely fail.


    Third, the resistance of the local people, those ordinary people may not know who you are, but if there is a God in this world, they will give some enlightenment to their believers and let them hang outsiders, which is also a very common thing.


    That is to say, although Jelf can open so many space cracks like the space portal in an instant, none of this guy should have been able to enter.


    However, jieerfu saw Li evade his attack quietly at this time, and then looked at Li. This time, Li dodged again. Sure enough, where he just stood, there was a system of space cracks just like just now. The huge cracks full of serrations seemed to welcome Li to put himself into it, but Li obviously didn''t have such a hobby.


    In the corner of her mouth, her smile was more intense. Li understood that she was forcing herself to attack. In fact, she was looking for the battle. Before, she could take inbell away with her outside the inn, or leave directly regardless of inbell''s life. After all, she had told her the truth at that time Because of the consequences, the whole thing has nothing to do with it.


    Here, Li meets with jieerfu and knows too many secrets of jieerfu. Jieerfu has no reason to let Li continue to live like this.


    Just as we don''t know about the real enemy attack of gelf, we don''t know what the real power of Li is. Whoever takes the first step will expose his strength earlier. Now, gelf only shows two kinds of strength, one is the black protective layer, and the other is the result of this strange and unpredictable time shift Power, such two kinds of power, he wants to force out the real power, or at least higher than these two kinds of power.


    And from this time slowly sigh, his life, in fact, has been spent in the crazy attack, the years spent in this world is from the most peaceful years spent since crossing.


    His study in the temple of anksiram and his short years in nanbula.


    Li is even used to this kind of peaceful life, but he completely forgets that he has a cavity of offensive blood. Li can''t lose. He has lost, and he has lost, but so what? Just stand up and face the enemy again.


    One can not lose or lose.


    From looking at in front of jieerfu, the other side may be better than himself, but is it really impossible for him to win? Because of the chance to be cautious?


    If you don''t want to be like that, you can''t win, but you can''t draw, you can''t compromise, you can''t win every battle, so at least you should ensure that every attack in every battle is pursuing victory!


    Li took a deep breath and connected to the consciousness of the system.


    "System, are you there?"Hear from the sound system seems to have no response, "to tell you the truth, I almost thought you forgot."


    Listening to the voice of the system suddenly becoming a little humanized, he didn''t say anything. In fact, now he won''t even have time to say a word.


    Now I''m facing the same level of jerf as myself, not some miscellaneous minions. Now I have a dialogue with the system. If jerf finds out, I''m afraid I''ll be dead.


    As if understanding the dilemma of separation, the system suddenly said, "do you want to exchange the ability of seal space law?"


    Hearing the system say so, he was stunned for a moment and then nodded, "yes, how many points do you need?" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 156

    It''s because he knows that his points must be enough. After such a long time, he has already obtained countless points by relying on the achievement system. He doesn''t believe that these points can not be exchanged for a space seal ability.


    Hearing Li say this, the system immediately fell into a silence, Li knew that it was searching for its own storage.


    After a while, the system replied, "I have more than 1000 capabilities to exchange and seal space, most of which were acquired in other spaces when I upgraded the system before, but you don''t have the right to exchange these, because you haven''t been to those worlds. But don''t be discouraged. These abilities can''t seal each other''s level of space rules. Each other''s space rules come from the lowest level of space rules, that is, the most basic things that constitute the space rules. The space kinetic energy it can use is absolutely not what ordinary abilities can seal. "


    Listen to the system say so, from pour is a little fidgety, "do you have in the end?"


    In fact, from listening to the system, we can know that the system must have some solutions to the current problems.


    The system said, "Why are you still so anxious? If you want to solve each other, it''s very simple. I need all your points now."


    Hear the system say so, leave almost vomit blood, "I depend on, all integral, you rob!"


    From this point of view, the system is also very helpless, then said, "you can rest assured, take these points I will also exchange things, these things are for you. But it''s not particularly important for you. "


    From is also speechless, "please, I want to use that thing how many points you exchange to me, you see what you want to do with me. If it is really useful, I will certainly exchange it! "


    The system said slowly, "it''s impossible. The ability to seal that guy doesn''t exist. The only way is for me to modify your eyes directly."


    Li Leng for a moment, "transform my writing wheel eyes?"


    The system immediately responded, "yes, you should think about it for the last time. Otherwise, go back to fight at once, or I feel like I''m going to change my master. "


    "Good." It didn''t take long to say, "I redeem all my points."


    Hear from say so, the system also has no joy, words still with a bit of cold, "well, then start."


    On the other hand, Geoff has not been moving for more than a minute. In fact, he has been communicating with the system very quickly and is now being transformed by the system.


    Of course, he didn''t know what Li was doing. After a while, Li suddenly moved. He slowly raised his hand and gently stroked his right eye. When his right eye opened again, it was no longer the original eternal kaleidoscope pattern in his right eye.


    There is a cross, which is not a very simple cross. There are all kinds of decorative patterns on it. It''s extremely complicated. Even if a great mage who has been traveling for a long time in all planes can''t count how many patterns there are on it. It''s such a cross that costs all the points.


    In fact, he felt a little flustered when he saw the cross in his eyes. In this way, he was more likely to see clearly what happened to the cross. But when he looked carefully, he felt that the patterns seemed to have an inexplicable attraction, pulling himself and calling himself.


    Let oneself keep toward to leave go, so pursue from, toward from ups and downs.


    There was no expression on Li Li''s face. He just looked at jieerfu indifferently. With this eye, jieerfu would be defeated.


    He suddenly regretted whether he really should have these eyes.


    Because people with these eyes will be invincible to those who are strong in the law of space!


    How can a strong man like himself be deeply immersed in the environment? Even if you''re accidentally attracted. You''ll be back in a second.


    I have experienced this kind of time, as if someone suddenly wakes me up.


    Li said softly, "surrender, space."


    With his voice, the cross in his eyes suddenly jumped. After that, there was no other vision in his eyes. At this time, a long blade condensed from his hand was much smaller than before. "Jeff, how long do you think you can hold on?"


    Hearing what Li said, jieerfu wanted to count the words, and then made a good mockery of him. But I don''t know why jieerfu didn''t want to laugh. Did he feel a sense of crisis in this guy?


    In fact, he never thought that leaving would defeat him.


    A guy at this level is likely to beat himself, but he will never beat himself.


    All the impossible things are possible, but if you have noticed this, then this possibility will be destroyed.Jeff looked away and whispered, "I don''t believe you''ll win."


    From Leng for a while, the corner of the mouth gushed with a sneer, "is it? Let me see! "


    At this time, with the sound of Li, Li has turned into a light and shadow and rushed towards jieerfu. At this time, jieerfu didn''t look any different from before. He moved away from the cross in his eyes. At this moment, it seems that a thing that makes people feel untrue


    The cross from his eyes seemed to have separated from his eyes and appeared in this space just now.


    Of course, jieerfu knows that this is not the time to care about this. If this is really a conspiracy of Li, then the corresponding countermeasures can only be given when the conspiracy occurs.


    From this time sneer, he did not know why with a touch of light red light. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 157

    With a sneer, he didn''t know why he was wearing a light red light. At this time, with a light red light on his body, just like a flash point, he suddenly appeared in the back of Jeff, and then the short blade in his hand chopped off his neck.


    Is the key of self in the neck? Is neck really the key to this powerful Dark Wizard?


    But Li didn''t care at all, because Li''s attack had already exceeded the level of mortals. He could easily destroy each other as long as he wanted to. The attack is the same everywhere, as long as it can hit the other side, then the chain effect caused by the attack can make the other side sink into the abyss.


    The key to attack is just the subconscious action of a strong man.


    With Li''s attack, jieerfu''s body suddenly moves. At this time, he doesn''t want to test whether Li can fight against his own space force through the weapon space force in his hand, and whether he can cause harm to himself.


    In the face of Li''s attack, jieerfu chose to escape directly.


    Facing the sudden escape of jerf, the corner of his mouth really sneers even more, as if at this time jerf is trapped in his own trap.


    Jelf also felt a little bit wrong, but he didn''t know what it was. Was it because he had mastered something that could defeat him.


    Gelf didn''t think that there would be such a powerful weapon in his mind that he didn''t use it until now.


    When he thought of this, the cross in his right eye suddenly jumped again. This time, it turned into an almost physical appearance. That is to say, such a jump made the red in his right eye turn into something similar to white.


    And there''s a lot of red around my body


    The range of red is huge, like a large red screen, which covers the range of Li and Jelf.


    Jeff wants to ask what this is, but at this time, although he can still see the scene where he just stood, he has actually entered a space mezzanine. Through this space mezzanine, he can quickly move to other positions and flash out. In this way, Jeff is like displacement.


    What gelf didn''t know was that just after the blood color in his eyes gushed out, in a flash, a large area centered on Li turned red, and all things, no matter what their original color was, were covered with a layer of blood red at this time.


    The short blade waving away from the hand no longer has a little red light at this time. At this time, where it waved, the blood color multiplied and multiplied, as if it had strengthened the blood curtain at this time.


    At this time, Li suddenly felt the blood curtain trembling slightly behind him. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Li directly cut the blow into a horizontal cut towards his oblique rear position. As for his weapon attack distance is not enough?


    I just want to laugh a few times. Since it''s the weapon condensed by my own strength, isn''t the length given by myself?


    The condensed length is less than two meters, which is just the length that we are used to using. If it is necessary, even if it is a huge weapon that is instantly condensed into a hundred meters, it is easy to grasp with the power of separation.


    However, when he thought about the position behind him, his face suddenly changed, because when he wanted to attack the foothold of gelf with his own attack, he found that the whole space became stagnant, and the action that he felt he was going to the extreme became more and more slow.


    It''s as if there''s something in the way.


    It seems to feel the extreme danger, that part of the time when the fluctuation occurs, it shakes violently at this time, as if in fear of something. He wants to shrink desperately, and he wants to break free from what brings him comfort. It seems that he feels the vibration of this space, and condenses directly from the surrounding blood red sky towards this place Come on.


    Finally, the whole sky of blood red sky are condensed to this area, and finally turned into a film here.


    And just at the moment when the red film was formed, countless crackling sounds suddenly occurred in the whole sky. I realized that these crackling sounds were triggered by traps directed at myself laid by Geoff. I saw countless black lights flash across the sky. These traps are space traps and black magic traps, which are extremely cruel.


    From being involved, although it is said that it will not die, it will definitely affect the next battle.


    At a glance, the scarred ceiling and space caused by Jelf''s trap sighed slightly. However, at this time, the blood red sky gathered together, and the sense of distance from the whole space in the induction suddenly returned to normal at this moment. Then the short blade in his hand stabbed into the blood curtain so effortlessly ¡£


    With the penetration of the short blade, the blood red color seemed to be stimulated by something and began to beat wildly. It seemed that it was afraid of something, and it seemed that it was expecting something. Li Leng snorted and stirred hard. Suddenly, the blood red sky turned into countless red lights and scattered away, and appeared in the original position A huge space collapse black hole.At this time, from the success of the destruction of the blink of Jeff, his face at this time with a sneer, a hit, Jeff is not invincible existence, perhaps he has not been defeated by others, in this world, in the original is also, but in their own hands is not necessarily.


    Li turns around gently, and the whole blood red sky covers the space again. Li doesn''t believe that jieerfu will leave here directly. In this way, jieerfu has admitted his failure.


    Li slowly gazed at the edge of the blood curtain. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 158

    Although they have left the blood curtain, they are ready to move. They seem to have a grudge against all the things destroyed. Even if someone wants to destroy the order of space, they are not allowed.


    At this time, there is a flash of fluctuation in the space, which gives great stimulation to the bloody sky.


    However, this time, I didn''t use the bloody sky curtain to stop it. Instead, I quietly watched the completion of Jelf''s space transmission magic.


    At this time, an almost invisible black thin line suddenly appeared in the sky. Soon, the black line began to thicken and lengthen rapidly, and then it turned into a black cave that could provide a person with access.


    Then, a face of embarrassment, the body of dilapidated jieerfu stepped out of it.


    In fact, jieerfu did not believe that someone could do this to him. It was the first time that he became so embarrassed in the battle.


    After jieerfu formally came out, his eyes turned slightly, and then the bloody sky near the black space immediately rushed to jieerfu like an ant with honey.


    At this time, these bloody sky curtains didn''t attack Jelf, and they didn''t have the ability to attack. They just kept devouring the black cave behind Jelf. At this time, the blood began to slowly soak into the black, and the red and black began to quickly reverse. In a moment, there was no trace of Jelf coming here.


    From looking at jieerfu, there was no expression on his face at this time, as if to say to him, "well, the victory or defeat has been divided?"


    However, with a smile on her face, Jelf said, "I didn''t expect that you still have such an assassin''s mace and seal space, and then let me fight with you with black magic?"


    Li snorted, and the expression on his face didn''t seem to be anything, "if you think you can beat me by the dark magic alone, it''s too arrogant."


    Jelf shook his head gently. "No, no, I don''t think the dark magic can solve you. At least if there is no space magic to protect your life, your attack alone can make me headache. Attacks that can ignore the damage my undead special effects do to me Let me see. I''m afraid you won''t use it many times, will you


    With a snort, the bloody sky on his body deepened again, and he wanted to completely condense the space. As long as he did, he would not want to use space magic here, even if he used it!


    By then, Jeff will have no capital to escape!


    As if to feel the centrifugal thoughts, jieerfu seems to want to smile, he gently stroked his face, "there is really no way, let you see my other card!"


    At this time, gelf tore open his clothes, and then exposed his not so broad chest. Without any hesitation, he inserted his left hand into his chest, and then pulled it down.


    With the agony on his face, he pulled out his heart.


    With a mouth open, is this guy''s card suicide? I won''t let you die if I can''t beat you anyway?


    In this case, it''s really speechless.


    However, jieerfu didn''t think so. He looked at his heart, and his face was a little more infatuated. "What a powerful force, ah, I''ll let you have a look! Seal


    With his words, there was a strong beating on his heart. It seemed that what was beating was not the heart of gelf, but the heart of a giant beast, the heart of a huge God. With the beating of the heart, the surrounding bloody sky was twisted.


    Yes, they seem to be struggling, as if in pain, they quickly shrink their boundaries, and soon all of them return to the side of Li, Li would like to ask the system, what is this in the end.


    But now is not the time, as long as a little slack, then meet their own is the thunderous attack of gelf.


    It seems that this is Jelf''s trump card. I don''t know what the real function of his heart is, but it seems that it can at least remove the effect of locking space in the bloody sky.


    Jeff looked at his heart, his face seemed to be a bit discontented, he gently shook his head, suddenly squeezed his heart, and then his mouth spit out a big mouthful of blood, but his heart is no big problem, but this time seems to be in response to his pinch, the heart suddenly is a violent beat, with this beat, a kind of heart Bloody, tyrannical, full of curse and the power of resentment burst out from this heart.


    It seems to be an ancient power that has been sleeping for thousands of years. It seems that he is not satisfied with sleeping in Jelf''s heart. He wants to struggle and kill constantly.


    All kinds of negative emotions, permeated by the heart, began to keep sending out, and then it was like a tsunami pouring towards Li. Just in this trance, Li feels as if he is in the boundless sea of blood. At his feet are thousands of ghosts who want to climb up from the sea of blood. Countless complaining spirits are flying around his body.At this time, they keep emitting all kinds of unbearable negative emotions, as if they want to integrate with them.


    Li understands that this is definitely not magic. Although the magic principles used in other worlds are not necessarily those in the fire shadow world, under the eye of the kaleidoscope wheel, nothing can affect the host.


    This is a mental wave in front of us. This is a mental wave that nothing can stop.


    It is constantly influencing me with all kinds of negative emotions, assimilating me in its own way, and trying to make me its servant. These spiritual fluctuations do not come from that heart, which just plays a role of transmission. The real source is actually Jeff.


    This may be all kinds of negative emotions he has collected over the years, or he is the creator of these negative emotions, or he has been enduring these terrible negative emotions. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 159

    But Li Dao is also an absolute strong man who came out of the sea of blood. How can he be really knocked down like this?


    Although he was wrapped by layers of negative emotions, his head had been raised and he looked coldly at Jelf in front of him. Just because of the sudden attack of negative emotions, his weapon had disappeared. In a twinkling of an eye, Jelf''s goal had been achieved. At this time, these negative emotions were intertwined with the separation, which had to be consumed Nearly half of the mind can keep themselves clear.


    At this time, Jelf''s face also showed a somewhat surprised expression, "actually resisted. I really didn''t expect that you could resist my spiritual strength. It''s amazing. Let me see what other skills you have. Surrender to the guidance of fate!"


    At this time, gelf gave a sneer, and then the whole person rushed towards Li. There was nothing in his hands, where he held two black weapons tightly.


    Those two weapons just look like weapons with small arms. Of course, they are not solid. They are magic blades. It is also a magic blade that can only be summoned by magicians who have reached level 16 or above. This kind of weapon has very powerful destructive power, even far more than the so-called magic weapons.


    The only drawback is that it takes too much magic to maintain these magic blades.


    And most of the magicians who will study this kind of magic are generally not good at melee.


    However, the speed that Jelf showed at this time, if he didn''t work hard at melee, I really don''t believe it.


    Looking at the crazy attack of jieerfu, Li takes a deep breath. Jieerfu''s spiritual aggression always accompanies him. But if he wants to force down, he can''t help it. At this time, he gives a hard blow to the spiritual aggression around him. Almost in an instant, all these spiritual attacks disperse around him, but they are very angry Soon they will gather around the distance again, like the maggot of tarsal bone.


    However, the moment of shaking away these spiritual disturbances is enough for Li.


    At this moment, Li suddenly moved his sharp blade. In Li''s eyes, the track of jieerfu''s attack was like a child''s attack. Of course, Li wouldn''t be like some perverts, yelling, "how weak, come and kill me."


    From the direct will directly give the other party the corresponding price, let them firmly remember, never use immature attack to fight against their opponents can never beat.


    The sword in his hand seemed to be a dragon in the sky. Suddenly, he crossed a strange arc in the middle of the sky. After this arc, Jeff''s face showed a look of astonishment. He looked at Li in disbelief, as if he saw some monster.


    It seems that he can''t believe that Li can accurately judge the attack track of his opponent when his spirit is disturbed, and he doesn''t believe that Li can use the tactics to hurt himself in this case.


    Click! Click! Two broken rings, the two magic sharp blades in her hand were all changed into two sections, just like ordinary weapons, and she had no resistance ability at all under Li''s chop.


    Li also didn''t rush to pursue directly. He just looked at Jelf indifferently, as if to say that if you are willing to continue, I don''t mind killing you next time.


    Looking at the deep bloodstains on his arms and chest, gelf understood that if he had not suddenly fallen into the spiritual harassment, he would be dead now.


    Jelf looked away, and a crazy sneer suddenly appeared in the corner of his mouth. "Do you think that you are my opponent when you are trapped in mental harassment, or at least have the chance to win? Do you think that even if I can repel your bloody sky, you can block the dead space again when I travel through time? Let me tell you what despair is, stupid human


    At this time, gelf roared. He inserted his left hand into his heart again and pulled out his heart. At this time, after he said that his heart had been pulled out, his face became more crazy. He yelled at Li, "seal! This is the real seal! The real power of this heart is Seal your power


    With this roar, Li suddenly felt that the spiritual disturbance around him had disappeared, but the situation with it was beyond his imagination. Originally, he thought that the degradation mentioned by jieerfu was to weaken his ability, but he didn''t realize that with jieerfu''s roar, his ability didn''t weaken, and it was his eyes that weakened Eyes!


    Yes, there was a sharp pain on the eye that he replaced with all his belongings and systems, and then the Cross began to degenerate slowly


    He became the writing wheel eye of sangouyu, and the other eye did not escape this end.


    Even the eternal kaleidoscope can''t be used from now on!


    What exactly is the seal? Do you have any other special abilities besides your own power? Do you have other abilities? From now and dare not use out, at least now from there is a hidden power - King overbearing color.From now on, I am afraid that the seal ability of self is omniscient and undifferentiated seal, but only seal the ability that self can see. If it is the former, then self is incurable. If it is the latter, then the king''s domineering color of self can only give self a hard blow at the last moment.


    It''s too late for him to seal!


    From the heart at this time on the anger, nature will not and jieerfu again polite!


    At this time, Li rushes towards jieerfu, but he seems to be in a bit of a hurry. Jieerfu looks at Li and sneers. At this time, he suddenly disappears from the original place ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 160

    After jieerfu disappeared, Li immediately scanned around with his eyes. After he lost his kaleidoscope eye, Li had lost his dynamic vision higher than ordinary people. To tell you the truth, the dynamic vision ability of sangouyu''s eye was not much different from that of naked eye.


    At this time, Li suddenly felt a murderous attack coming from behind him. After the murderous attack, li felt a sharp pain in his back. At this time, he didn''t care about anything else. He just chopped off his back with a sword. With his knife, jieerfu didn''t continue to attack.


    At this time, the blood oozing from the corner of his mouth doesn''t seem to be a fake. It seems that he can''t stand the easy blow. This is because he had a kaleidoscope wheel eye in the past, so he is basically familiar with the changes of the surrounding environment. But now he suddenly becomes a sangouyu wheel eye, and he wants to catch the dynamic of gelf It''s a lot harder.


    At this time, he stares at jieerfu tightly, and gently erases the student status from the corner of his mouth. The three gouyu in his eyes rotate slowly, as if to thoroughly see through the guy in front of him.


    Turning to smile, he slowly raised the knife in his hand. He was laughing when he became like this. Could he really only rely on those special abilities to fight against his opponent? It''s true that those things are a powerful part of themselves, but correspondingly, because of these abilities, they seem to have stopped moving forward.


    From the time when he was in the shadow of the fire, he was almost like a cannon fodder. At that time, his heart was full of unyielding will. Since he was able to defeat those who could only look up to him in those years, would he still be defeated in front of gelf today because he lost those abilities?


    What can be done in the past can also be done today. Li deeply inhales and then exhales. It seems that in a flash, an unknown force condenses on him. Li, who has fallen into a desperate situation, exudes a will to die.


    He rushed to Jelf crazily, and the sword in his hand was full of sword spirit.


    At this time, we can''t get rid of the situation without one knife. Every time he takes a shot, it''s several or dozens of knives. However, when he looks at Li, he just smiles and keeps dodging. It seems that he can easily solve the problem by dodging. Looking at Li''s one knife is faster than one knife, one sword is faster than one sword, and one chop is stronger than one, he really wants to laugh.


    Now you can only use this level of dynamic vision, and you can''t hurt yourself at all.


    Gelf felt that the victory had been decided. Of course, he would not say that the power deprived in his heart would slowly go back to his body.


    In fact, jerf is now completely familiar with the action of Li. The next step is for jerf to fight back.


    In his hands, a long magic weapon appeared. In his excitement, the magic weapon didn''t have the blade at all. At this time, in the excitement of getting a high dynamic vision, he swung a stick towards Lihuan. This time, Lihuan didn''t even see clearly, and then he was hit hard by it and exited ten years later Multi step.


    However, even if jieerfu can hit Li, it''s useless. Li''s body is tempered by jiuzhuanxuangong. Unless jieerfu''s strength can be more than ten times, it can really hurt li. Otherwise, it''s just a pain for Li.


    At this time, Li covered his chest. The real depression from his chest made Li feel a little upset. As for the others, Li didn''t believe that jieerfu could really kill himself. At least he couldn''t give Li a fatal wound in this way!


    "It really makes me feel some great will!" At this time, the two men are still floating in the sky. In this kind of battle, Li loses his superior dynamic vision. The more complex the combat environment, the more he suffers. However, if he can still use space magic, Li will suffer the same loss no matter where he is fighting, "with the present situation What kind of power to fight against me, I have to say Well, it''s crazy. Most of your strength is in your eyes, right? I will study it after you die. Now let me give you a relief


    Listening to what jieerfu said, Li sneered. Suddenly, he rushed to jieerfu again. At this time, the separation was more rapid and the fighting spirit became more solid.


    Never give up! Never fail! Even in the absolute disadvantage, from will not really admit defeat, even in the last moment before death, from will not give up!


    "I will win! Geoff! Don''t look down on people From now on, he roared wildly, but it was just a struggle in his heart. He didn''t think that there was anything in the world that could change the result of the battle with will. After all, power is power, and only power is real.


    "Bang!" A beating heart sounds in Li''s ear. It''s the beating heart of gelf. Li can''t hear it wrong. But what''s the reason for this sound? Li suddenly feels a sharp pain in his eyes. He suddenly feels that he can''t even support sangouyu''s power!Jeff is very proud of looking away, seems to be saying, "did not expect me to have such a means?" At this time, he punched Li in the face. This time, the strength of Jeff was beyond Li''s imagination. Will Li be hit and fly out directly? Of course not!


    From the eyes emitting bursts of blood, "jieerfu, ah, arrogance is the biggest sin."


    "So go to hell!" From the foot hard in the air a step, actually stiffly hold back the pace! So as long as you stop the pace of retreat, the rest is only forward! ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 161

    Suddenly he clenched his teeth. Regardless of the pain in his face and the insult he had inflicted on him, the sharp blade in his hand stabbed directly into his throat without hesitation.


    At this time, the energy weapon condensed from Li''s hand also seems to feel li''s mood. He is more perfect and more perfect at this time, just like turning into a knife with entity, stabbing hard at jieerfu.


    Right now, whether it''s the time, the space, the environment, the angle or the heart of the attack.


    All these things slowly left his heart. At this time, there was only one thing in his heart. It was a kind of incomparable ethereal and also a kind of incomparable obsession. Kill him, kill him, kill him! Nothing but this!


    All of a sudden, a very strange feeling surged into Li''s heart. This sudden feeling can''t be described by words. If you have to describe it, it''s like the feeling when you first got the eye of the kaleidoscope wheel!


    At this time, even from his own did not find that at this time, three gouyu in his eyes once again become a kaleidoscope style, do not know when he actually once again won the kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes!


    The figures of Li and jieerfu, after a moment''s interleaving, separate again. They seem to be magnets that repel each other. They can''t blend at all.


    At this time, a lot of blood flowed down the arm, where countless blood vessels burst on the arm, and even the bones were injured to a certain extent. This is the result of a bone and flesh extraction just released by Jelf. Now the arm has suffered heavy damage.


    However, it doesn''t matter. At this time, it''s not without the result. A thin blood line has emerged between his neck.


    The attack just passed through the neck of Jelf. Although it was very subtle, as long as it penetrated a little further, it could directly cut off all the life of Jelf. No matter whether he was immortal or not, he would surely die.


    But it doesn''t matter. Now that he can make such a blow on his neck, he can be directly killed next time. Even if he can''t do it next time, he will succeed next time, next time.


    In fact, now I feel that I have more chances to win. Although it''s just my right eye, at least my arm has suffered a heavy injury. If I want to recover quickly, I can only wait for my body to recover.


    Li''s body has been refined by the nine turn Xuangong, so the intensity is naturally far more than ordinary people, but the corresponding recovery is much slower than ordinary people. Now Li can only endure the pain as much as possible and confront with jieerfu.


    And jieerfu looked at Li''s injured hand with a sneer on his face. At that time, he just desperately wanted to cause some damage to Li, but it didn''t work so well. Now it seems that Li can''t fight in a short time.


    At this time, jieerfu was completely in the grip of victory. Although he was far away from showing the possibility of victory, he put himself in a more inferior position. "Li, no matter what kind of backhand you have, now it seems that you can only die. As long as I kill you now, then no matter what kind of backhand you have, it''s a joke, isn''t it?"


    When jieerfu said this, Li suddenly felt a sharp pain in his head, which was like the feeling of tens of thousands of thin needles constantly inserting. However, Li didn''t roar, and didn''t show any wrong expression. He just looked at jieerfu like this, as if he told the opposite party that it was impossible to kill me


    "How''s it going? Li, how does it feel to be punctured through the brain by tens of thousands of root tips like this? " There was only irony and sneer on Jelf''s face, as if he had completely fallen into his hands and could never escape. There was something sinister on his face. "I''ll see how long you can last!"


    "Then let me see how long you can last!" There is no resistance from now on, because he needs to accumulate strength now. Only by consuming it in this way can Li recover his arm to its full strength, and only in this way can he really fight with Jelf. If he rashly takes the hand now, the injured arm will not only cause enough damage to the other party, but also make himself more passive.


    And from now on, jieerfu will not worry, from now is suffering from spiritual suffering, jieerfu does not think he can really persist, even if he can persist, I''m afraid that in the end the whole person will be abandoned!


    Time went by like this, from looking at jieerfu, and jieerfu also looked away, the momentum of two people did not decline half a minute.


    At this time, Celia''s face below also revealed a bit of anxiety, but the two men''s fight has reached a certain height, even if she wants to intervene, it is completely useless.


    Li soon found that he seemed to overestimate his mental power. When he was deprived of his eternal kaleidoscope form of pupil power, he seemed to take away quite a lot of his mental power. When he looked at Jelf, he felt a little fuzzy. Li understood that this was the reason for the massive loss of mental power.At this time, the passing of mental power makes Li feel his thoughts are extremely clear, but he feels extremely tired. The price of extremely clear thoughts is even more unacceptable. Li feels the pain coming from his brain more and more intense, as if he will tear himself completely in the next second.


    It''s a normal physiological reaction. It''s time to understand that my will has reached the limit. If I hold on like this, I''ll wait for my state to drop another stage, and then it''s time for Jeff to start.


    Jelf is not a good man or woman. Even if he wants to attack at this time, Jelf will delay and wait for his collapse, so that Jelf can win better. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 162

    All of a sudden, Jelf seemed to notice something in general, "Damn, anksiram is coming towards here. It seems that I have to give you an end!"


    Listen to what Jelf said, a sneer came out of the corner of his mouth. If anksiram came here, it would be the end of Jelf, but the question is, would he win? What kind of victory can it be?


    From slightly sighed, he chose to give up to stick to


    At this time from the surrounding space suddenly began to keep twisting up, because of the huge pressure in the space, leading to different degrees of cracks in various places of time, cracks crisscross crazily and spread to the position where they stand.


    In its irregular way of spreading, there is no way to judge where Jelf will attack.


    At this time, gelf has disappeared in this space, he is constantly tearing the space from the interlayer of the space, using these cracks to control the position of departure.


    And after locking the left position completely, gelf will strike a thunderbolt.


    How could Li be so helpless? He roared, and his eyes of the kaleidoscope wheel suddenly turned to the extreme. At this time, it seemed that something suddenly burst out in his eyes, and the feeling of tearing his soul made him feel that his eyes were once again covered with blood red.


    At the same time, the faint blood mist once again emerged from the body of Li, and began to dye the surrounding space into blood red.


    It is from the eyes in the seal, after being reduced level, this time forced to sublimate again for the eternal kaleidoscope writing wheel eye.


    The red fog and the black crack blend together almost in an instant, as if in an instant, the original crazy entanglement spread of space crack, as if it was frozen from the general, in the distance from the body less than two inches place has stopped abruptly.


    They gather here in this way. In a trance, they seem to form a rather huge cage. In this way, they can''t break through the red range, and Li can''t break free from the cage of the black crack.


    And then, from the body to send out more light red fog, now from his own blood red fog, can''t compare with the blood red sky curtain, because the blood red sky curtain is directly transformed by the system from the eyes.


    But the eyes from now on have evolved to this level, that is to say, the eyes from now on are not as good as those in the cross state, but this is enough. These blood red fog can completely engulf the surrounding black cracks, even if it is slower, but for the eyes from now on, it has completely reversed the situation.


    Li would like to tell Jelf, don''t you have the ability? Then you are using your ability to me once! Since I can go back to this state again, I can go back to the second time! To some extent, the seal ability of Jelf is useless to him!


    Suddenly, li felt that he could see more clearly around him. The 360 degree vision suddenly returned to Li, which was like sublimation. Li wanted to laugh wildly, but now he looked at jieerfu with more aggressive eyes!


    Under the control of the present feeling, Li began to laugh at geelf, "see! Ha! Ha! Ha! Did you see? No matter how strong you are, you can''t stand in my way! Your performance time is over now, and I will get it back from you with interest! "


    As the state of departure begins to improve, the cracks in the space stained by the bloody mist begin to be filled up, and then a road appears in front of the departure, which leads to the road of gelf!


    He walked out of the prison set by self and looked coldly at self in front of self. At this time, even self''s face was full of shock. It seemed that he could not imagine the bloody sky appeared around him. Indeed, the bloody sky was just a fog, which could not reach the power shown before, but it was bloody sky Curtain, the power that can seal space.


    Li didn''t give Jelf enough time to be surprised. At this time, he didn''t need any extra words. He dashed to Jelf in the same place, but in a flash, Li came to Jelf. At this time in the mental pressure from also feel incomparably relaxed, at this time his swordsmanship also in an instant to the extreme.


    The energy weapon in his hand is like a long snake in an instant. It skilfully dodges the obstacles of space protection set by geelf and stabs directly at geelf''s throat.


    At this time, Jelf''s pupil shrank slightly, and then in an instant, he quickly slid towards the direction behind him. At this time, his steps did not move, but the speed was still very fast. When he changed to slide backward, he laid layers of protection in front of himself and Li.The space protection under Jelf''s cloth seems to be very simple, but in fact, every space protection has some slight differences. These differences merge into a very powerful complex. On the surface, these things are not very good, but as long as they are not touched carefully, the chain reaction they cause will become the most terrible space trap.


    All of a sudden, from behind the red fog came an extremely subtle fluctuation, from the heart of a tight, immediately this silk fluctuation completely locked.


    Then a bright light flashed on the back of Li, and an energy column directly ejected from the back of Li. As for the target, of course, it was the abnormal place. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 163

    Boom! Using the energy beam from his own acupoints, it was like concentrating something at this time, and suddenly burst open. At this time, the light kept flashing in the surrounding blood light, as if it had received some stimulation.


    At the same time, a cry of pain came from the spot behind him, and it was undoubtedly Jeff.


    Although it was still a little uncomfortable, it didn''t affect the activity. At least it didn''t affect the ability to kill Jelf.


    Li slowly turned around and looked towards that point. At this time, jieerfu was there, his shoulders were scorched. The attack he had just made was really positive. At this time, he looked at Li with some disorder, but there were blood stains on his body.


    Jeff is really immortal. Li sighed slightly. In the energy beam, Li just instilled part of the power of merit and virtue, so he only slightly injured him. It can be imagined that if he only attacked with energy, now he can get up and fight again!


    "It''s just the beginning! Jelf, you are facing me today, which means your death! " At this time, Li didn''t show any mercy. He didn''t say anything else, and didn''t involve anksiram. Li just really showed his murderous spirit to him, and Jelf also showed his murderous intention to Li. Such murderous intention can not be smoothed by shaking hands, it needs one party to die.


    However, at this time, Jelf did not respond. He just murmured, "how can I, how can I lose..."


    How could Li give up such an opportunity? His body flashed quickly and rushed to Jelf''s side after a few moments. At this time, the blood red in Li''s eyes began to slowly project into this space. Almost in a flash, this area was covered by the blood red light again.


    At this time, he felt that he had been killed by the close melee. He immediately used the space magic to move the chopping position. He came to distance himself from the close melee and found that he was no longer immortal. He was no longer willing to fight with the close melee. His heart that he wanted to die before became unreal at this moment.


    He showed that he wanted to die and let others kill him because he would not die. Because he won''t die, he dares to seek death. Now that he will die, when he may be killed by others, he will no longer cover up himself. If he covers up his face that he doesn''t want to die, he will really die!


    From hum a, this time the light of the bloody sky suddenly swarmed up, began to continue to tear the place toward the space, fiercely poured in.


    Just as the so-called "how much effect is produced, how much reaction will be produced". At this time, Li uses the power in his eyes to seal the space crack. But at the same time, the power generated on the space crack is constantly acting on Li''s eyes. At the beginning, Li didn''t feel it, but now, at the end of the battle, But I felt the pain in my eyes.


    But at this time, these things have been ignored, he roared, this time he did not care about his eyes, in this moment will write wheel eye run to the limit of the degree, that is, at this time the bloody sky reached an extraordinary recovery speed, it crazy regeneration and crazy into the space crack, as if endless Average.


    With more and more blood colored sky curtains pouring into the cracks of the space, geelf, who had already begun to hide his body in the space, showed his body shape again with the sudden changes in the space.


    From this time, he would not miss this opportunity. He dashed forward, and his energy weapon was formed again. This time, it was Geoff''s chest.


    The weapon in his hand pierced into Jelf''s chest, but he felt something wrong.


    At this time, his sword felt as if it was empty, just like penetrating into the air. He still dodged, but it can be said that he didn''t. The sword he just left did hit jerf, but it was just like hitting Cun Xu, so jerf directly dodged, and didn''t give him any chance to increase his results.


    And just now, if you really let Li continue to work, jieerfu will surely die.


    Li snorted and wanted to draw the knife back, but no matter how he moved the knife in his hand, it didn''t move at all, as if it would die! It is as if at this time from the assassin''s jieerfu did not leave, but still standing there, and the more terrible thing is that jieerfu, who has been judged as a phantom, has moved.


    Jelf''s face was still confused, but at this time, a strange expression appeared, which seemed to be beyond human beings. His expression was not smiling. Is he Jeff? Li suddenly thought, at least in Li''s mind, jieerfu would never show such an expression.


    However, at this time, jieerfu didn''t seem to care about Li''s mood. He directly stretched out his hands and began to quickly form seals. These seals are seals that Li had never seen before, not only don''t belong to this world, but also don''t belong to any other world.When he saw jieerfu''s seal, it was the first time he saw jieerfu''s seal! And it''s in a way that''s never been seen before.


    At this time, with the continuous seal of jieerfu, everything around Lihe and jieerfu has changed dramatically. The whole palace here has been distorted and blackened. Everything seems to be dyed into a dark and endless abyss. It seems that it is no longer the palace, but Lihe feels as if he is still in the palace!


    Until this time, gelf also stopped printing. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 164

    After gelf stopped printing, even he began to become virtual slowly, and then he completely melted into the darkness, as if he had fallen into the abyss forever, and never saw light and shadow again.


    Up to now, in this dark space, only one person is left, like a statue at the same time, keeping the posture of piercing the front with his energy weapons.


    I don''t know what''s going on now, but it must be the trap of Jelf, the alien exile? Space lock? Time stripping? One by one the magic in the legend, or the magic in the imagination, flashed through Li''s mind, and then he denied himself. If jieerfu could really release these magic, Li would have died many times now. I don''t know how many times.


    Soon found that, not only around you into a dark, but also from the five senses can not restrain the rapid fading! What kind of move is this? Li has seen the move to eliminate the five senses, but he knew what happened at that time, but now he doesn''t know what happened at all. He only knows that he was trapped by Jelf.


    The whole world seems to fall into a very quiet place like stagnation in an instant.


    Now only Li''s thinking is still active, and there is nothing else. Li really wants to roar and ask if there is anyone here, but he can''t make any sound.


    Is this magic or hallucination? No, absolutely not! All illusions and illusory magic must have a base point to support their existence. Without this base point, there is no way to drag anyone into this world!


    So is it magic? Neither! Magic doesn''t exist in this way. Most of the magic is based on destruction. In this way, we let ourselves into this state, but we don''t attack ourselves. This kind of state of mind is also incomprehensible. Does Jelf just want to trap himself like this?


    Is this space magic? No! Although he has lost all his feelings now, his sixth sense, which is almost intuitive, tells him that he has been there all the time, and even hasn''t moved a centimeter at all!


    Or is it time magic? The law of space and the law of time don''t even exist in the same dimension. If Geoff has really achieved this in time, then he doesn''t even have to communicate with himself to kill himself now.


    I don''t know how long it has passed. Maybe it''s enough time for the world to be destroyed. Maybe it''s only one second until now. At this time, for the person who has lost all his feelings, it''s meaningless. Even he has begun to doubt the previous battle, what he has experienced before, and what he has done Did you really exist in your life? Or do you really exist?


    In such a state, a kind of uncontrollable loneliness with loneliness and irritability and the uncontrollable daze began to roll up in the heart, and this appearance is clearly becoming more and more intense.


    From now on, he clearly knows that the current state of mind is very dangerous for the current situation, but now he can''t control himself at all, because it is a kind of guidance. He has been completely immersed in the magic of Jelf and can''t extricate himself.


    In this way, from slowly feel, even these negative emotions also slowly left themselves, as if now from has lost all people, from slowly closed his eyes, so quietly disappear


    Suddenly an idea flashed in the dark, no, I want to kill, that man''s name is Jeff!


    This idea has no way to disappear since it appeared. Li Li holds the sword in his hand and suddenly pulls it. With the sound, Li Li gains the ability to carry out activities!


    All of a sudden, all kinds of colors come back to Li''s eyes. Li can see the palaces around him and the Jaffe in front of him. It seems that he can hear the curse of Jaffe in his ears. Li just looks at the figure of Jaffe in front of him, and slowly turns from an illusory image into a person, a living person.


    When Li saw jieerfu appear in front of him at this time, Li didn''t say arrogantly that I finally came back, and didn''t ridicule jieerfu. At this moment, the extremely violent killing intention accumulated in the centrifugation broke out completely and madly.


    At this moment, all the power from his heart is accompanied by endless killing intention, along the blade in his hand.


    Street hot compress did not even have time to dodge, in fact, he did not expect to be able to break away from his own magic!


    At this time, the powerful sword Qi directly penetrated the whole chest of gelf. In fact, from this moment when he instilled all the merits and virtues that he said he could instill, gelf could not resist. Even if he was really immortal, he would die at this time!


    The horror of the sword with a lot of flesh and blood from his body, all kinds of forces keep climbing in the body of jieerfu, which has the hard power of nine turn Xuangong, also has the noble righteousness of Taiji Xuanqing Dao, and also has the power of cause and effect from his own merits and virtues. With a shrill cry of jieerfu, his whole life becomes blurred again He wants to escape, but how can he escape at this time?A red light flashed from her eyes, and her body became solid again.


    "No," yelled Jelf! no I can''t die yet! I have very important things to do! I want to save the world, I have to destroy anksiram


    At this time, although she was seriously injured, she still wanted to escape the attack.


    But he didn''t have any pity on his face. He just said slowly, "unfortunately, Jeff must die." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 165

    From the murderous spirit of his body, he can no longer continue to improve. This is the climax of his intention to kill. Maybe in reality, he was just imprisoned for a second. But in that magic, he seemed to have spent tens of thousands of years. At this moment, the resentment of tens of thousands of years was madly vented to gelf.


    And jieerfu didn''t expect that Li would have such a terrible intention to kill. It was impossible for jieerfu''s heart to appear on human beings. He just looked at Li''s sword and fell to his neck.


    Suddenly, gelf felt that he could not pass by, or even survive. "Really, I didn''t expect to die like this." Just when he thought he was going to die, he suddenly felt that his neck was tight and he was carried out, and he was stunned when he saw the man inserted between the two.


    "Teacher?" Li looks at anksiram, but he doesn''t know what to say. If anksiram asks him to let go of jerf, Li doesn''t know whether he should.


    If I don''t let go, I still owe a lot of favor to anksiram.


    If it is said to let go, geelf will certainly be a very powerful enemy in the future.


    At this time, anksiram frowned, looked at her hand, and then looked away. After a long sigh, "can you tell me why you two are fighting? And it''s still life and death. If you really want to die, you won''t use such a trick on Li, will you


    When Li looks at her, he tells her all the causes and consequences between herself and her. When he hears Li''s words, anksiram shakes his head slowly. When he looks at anksiram like this, his heart sinks. Does anksiram not believe his words?


    Then ankesheram''s next words stunned Li, "it doesn''t matter, because this guy is my puppet." As soon as anksiram pulled, jerf moved uncontrollably. At this time, jerf''s face was angry, "what puppet, you guy, make it clear to me!"


    At this time, although he yelled, his face was full of panic. It seemed that he didn''t know about it.


    Anksiram sighed slightly, and then said, "I know all the things he has experienced, so I don''t care about you. I will erase your memory from him. Then he won''t be your enemy in the future. "


    Hearing what anksiram said, he couldn''t help picking his eyebrows. "No, no, teacher, please tell me the story of how he can be a puppet first."


    Hearing this, anksiram said with a smile, "in short, Jelf doesn''t exist at all. I created a puppet, so this puppet carries my will. So he had the body of immortality. In order to give him the idea of living, I instilled in him the idea of having to die. Then I gave him a life experience, which is the youth who was killed by the black dragon akunolokia


    Listen to what anksiram said, Li Jin frowned, "no, if it''s not because of you..."


    Li just wanted to talk about the essence of anksiram, and only when he looked at jerf with his eyes could he make the world like this, and then he had the projection of anksiram. However, he estimated that anksiram would be angry after he said it, and he just stopped talking.


    Ankseram looked away with some doubts. After seeing that Li didn''t say anything, ankseram continued, "later, when this boy traded with other outside strong men, I naturally knew, but what this boy didn''t know was that even the person who traded with him would not be my opponent."


    Listen to what anksiram said, I believe his last words. Now anksiram has reached the level of saint. There is only one way to destroy him. That is to really destroy this plane, and then let anksiram bury this plane. There is no other way.


    After all, one of the most remarkable characteristics of saints is that they will never die.


    Li can use the power of merit, virtue and causality to kill jerf, but for the saint, such an attack is a joke. After all, the merit, virtue and causality of the saint is many times more than Li. Li is more stupid to attack the saint with such an attack.


    Looking at her again, she seemed to have become a puppet. At this time, she did not move and left anksiramti there. "What''s the meaning of creating him?"


    Hearing Li''s words, anksiram frowned, "what''s the meaning? I don''t know? It''s just that I wanted to create such a guy at that time, as if there was something guiding me... "


    Listening to what anksiram said, I feel a deep feeling when I leave. At that time anksiram created jerf and gave her the same life experience as in the original book. This is very strange. Now when he is fighting with jerf, anksiram suddenly comes from nowhere to save jerf.Now it can only be understood that there is something protecting jerf. After all, in the original work, jerf has not died yet. If jerf dies now, then the next plot will not be able to play.


    Suddenly, an idea came to him. He suddenly said, "teacher, you might as well give me Jeff."


    Hearing this, anksiram was startled. "Well, what do you want him to do? He''s not funny."


    Anksiram said so, and immediately said, "I think of a very interesting thing. I want to unify the western continent."


    Ankesaram was stunned for a moment, then turned to look away. "It''s a little interesting. What do you think? Why don''t you tell me? " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 166

    When he looked away at jerf, who was hanging over nanbula with him, his face was full of smiles, but there was no smile on jerf''s face. When he looked away, he had to open his mouth first, but it seemed that he was restricted by some restrictions, and he could not speak at all.


    When he saw this scene, the smile on his face became stronger. He didn''t expect that anksiram would really give himself control of Geoff, and Li just told anksiram what he would do in the future


    Take control of Jelf''s plan to unify the western continent.


    After another look at jieerfu, his eyes were full of satisfaction. Now jieerfu, a great master, has fallen into his own hands. Now the two masters of the mainland, who else in the world can hinder him?


    Of course, anksiram can''t be counted among them. It has reached the level of saint.


    He looked at Jeff and suddenly said, "come on, little Jeff, tell me to listen to the master."


    Jelf looked away, gnashing his teeth for a while, but still squeezed out of his teeth, "master."


    Li burst out laughing. Jieerfu never thought that he had been controlled by anksiram for many years, and now his control has fallen into Li''s hands. Li''s strength is really strong, but it''s just equal to himself.


    Jeff wanted to shout a few times to vent his grievance, but now he was told not to scream. He had to be quiet. At this time, he was carrying inbell and Celia.


    At this time, because bell fell into a coma, and Celia looked at Li with a pair of eyes, as if she had never thought that Li had such great ability.


    As for Serena, Li sent him to isiugar and became the leader of the strong there. Serena didn''t dare to say anything on the surface when he saw that Li was so strong. However, according to him, he used to do well in isiugar. At that time, he searched everywhere for powerful biological remains and still killed all kinds of advanced creatures, so his reputation was good ¡£


    After thinking about it for a moment, I feel that the process of ruling this continent has been on the right track. Among other things, there is no doubt that Serena will become the strongest of isiugar.


    As for Jelf, he will eventually unify the mainland, but he certainly wants to help him.


    Of course, in the end, it''s just to get away from yourself.


    Li soon talked to jieerfu about his next plan. Of course, Li had no right to give jieerfu advice, but he arranged some work for jieerfu. At this time, jieerfu looked at Li abruptly, but Li knew that this guy could only do it according to his own arrangement.


    After finishing his own arrangement, he is free to do what he wants to do, but he must not have the idea of destroying the things left, otherwise, he will be left to know immediately.


    After he sent her away, Li coughed softly, and her whole body muscles were twisted. Soon Li became the same as ogaster. Now Li didn''t worry about being seen by others. His battle with her deepened Li''s understanding in some areas.


    At least now, Bradman''s level of characters can''t see their true colors.


    After Li completely transformed herself into the appearance of ogaster, she landed in the city of nanbula with imber and Celia. Celia had to follow her. However, at this time, she was no different from the total loss of strength. Li felt the magic of Celia''s body slightly, but there was only level 8 left.


    According to Celia, it''s because all the parasites in her body have died, and when she died, it also had a certain impact on her own magic. No matter what she said is true or false, she can only take this little guy without threat.


    Of course, there is another thing for Li, that is, to go to the mercenary association to deal with the task handover. After this task, it can be said that no one survived except Li and imber. It can also be said that Li completed the task alone.


    When he opened the door of the mercenary Association, Li found that there were a lot of people here today. The head of the mercenary branch was counting at the back of the front desk. When he saw Li coming in, he was stunned for a moment, and then a staff member came over and said, "what''s the matter with you?"


    After a glance at him, he said, "we are here to complete the handover procedures."


    When the branch president heard Li''s words, he was immediately surprised and walked out from the backstage. However, the staff member looked at Li''s fat body and disdained it. After all, ogaster didn''t look like an expert, so the task he could complete was not a high-level task, "Oh? What kind of mission? "


    He rolled his eyes and said, "what else can it be? Of course, it''s a SSS level mission!"


    Hearing this, the staff member was stunned and was about to say, "I haven''t heard of any SSS level tasks yet!" At this time, the president looked up and down and said, "did you really finish that task?"Li Hei hei smiles, and then puts the still unconscious imber on one side of the chair. Li gently wipes the ring in his hand, and a huge dragon head has appeared in the mercenary Association.


    The dragon head is really big. It directly occupies two-thirds of the area of this not so big mercenary Association. Originally, there were still a lot of mercenaries in it. All of them were pushed aside.


    "That''s it. This should be the evidence of decapitation?" From slowly asked, he looked at the front of this huge tap is also a burst of satisfaction, this is he blackmail down from Serena''s body. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 167

    Hearing this, a large group of people gathered in an instant. Most of the people here have never seen a dragon. After all, akunolokia is the only living dragon in the world.


    And it''s not clear whether that guy is a dragon or a man.


    However, there is no doubt that the guy is extremely powerful, and may even be a little stronger than those of the four major continents at all levels of monarchy. However, this is just a remote speculation, and it is extremely cruel. Basically, all the people who have seen him have died, and the people in this mercenary association are not so powerful.


    It''s probably the first time they''ve seen a dragon head, and it''s such a big one.


    This is an ice dragon dragon head. According to Serena, he has two ice dragon heads, which he would give to Li. However, for Li, this thing is just an evidence.


    After identification, the branch president took a look at it and said, "yes, this is indeed the ice tap, not an imitation made by Alchemy."


    Hearing that, all of the mercenaries changed their eyes when they looked at Li. They all seemed to rush up and sign their names.


    From now on, you can''t praise the appearance of olgaster, but in the mercenary business, strength is the first. If you can really kill the dragon, then you should at least be A-level mercenary At least in the eyes of these people.


    Branch president looked away again, this just said with a staff member, "OK, give them a hand over procedure."


    Then the branch president took out a black book from his pocket, wrote a line on it, added his signature, and then handed it to Li, "here is the reward for this time, you take this to the association headquarters of Wangdu for exchange, which has signed my name."


    Hearing that, Li nodded. In fact, he didn''t care much about the remuneration. He just wanted to experience what the handover task was like.


    He took a look at the list given to him by the president. It really says that he can get three million gold coins by virtue of this list, and it says that he can increase and sell it.


    Li nodded to the president of Fen. At this time, there was a groan. Imber, who had never woken up, also kneaded his eyes and woke up. At this time, when he saw Li, his face changed. "I''m kidding, isn''t it, young master Ben is dead? Ah, yes, but I''m sure that fire didn''t come down... "


    From now on, he kicked him, "what are you talking about? You are living well now!"


    At this time, imber also felt the pain of eating, which widened his eyes, as if he didn''t believe it at all. "I''m not dead, I''m not dead, I''m not dead!"


    Looking at nearly some dementia from, of course, can''t bear to tell him not only not dead, but also completed the SSS level task.


    He went directly to the front desk, and then sat down in front of the girl again, "Hello, we''re back!"


    Hearing Li''s voice, the little girl couldn''t help staring, "didn''t you two guys run away after taking the SSS task? Why are you back? I thought you two were going, but you didn''t go. You ran home! "


    Looking at the little girl said sarcastically, Li also had a smile, but he didn''t care. He just gave the little girl a look at the list signed by the president. She immediately widened her eyes, as if she didn''t believe it at all. After a long time, he took a long breath.


    In fact, after confirming that this is really true, the little girl also shows enough professionalism.


    She quickly prepared a computing tool, and then said, "you two are really troublesome. Last time I asked you to take a g-level task, you didn''t want to take it. Now I have another SSS level task to disgust me."


    From depressed said, "how is disgusting you."


    The little girl sighed, "it''s not disgusting. I want to recalculate your level, and I want to calculate your level from the lowest g level when I calculate your level!"


    The little girl took out the light pen directly from her clothes and began to write directly in the air. As she wrote, she said, "according to the calculation method from high-level task level to low-level task level, it should be 10 G levels equal to 1 F level, 9 F levels equal to 1 E level, 8 E levels equal to 1 D level, 7 d levels equal to 1 C level, 6 C levels equal to 1 B level and 5 B levels equal to 1 D level One A-level, four A-levels equals one S-level. There are no SS level tasks and no SSS level tasks. Let''s calculate that three SS levels are equal to one SS Level and two SS levels are equal to one SSS level. "


    From listening to this little girl''s calculation, I feel a little confused. In fact, he was not very good at mathematics, but now he sounds even worse.


    At this time, the little girl took a long breath, as if she was going to do something big. At this time, she quickly wrote, "SSS level tasks are equal to 3628800 g-level tasks, and 10 g-level tasks can be upgraded to f-level. Then you have 3628790 g-level tasks left, which are equivalent to 403198 f-level tasks. Take 20 f-level tasks from them and let you reach e-level mercenary. In this way, you have 403178 f-level tasks left. These tasks are equivalent to 50397 e-level tasks, and 40 e-level tasks are selected. If you are promoted to d-level mercenary, you still have 50357 e-level tasks left. "After such a period of calculation, it seems that the little girl can''t bear it


    He took a look at Li and imber. "Congratulations to you two first. Even if you are officially in the ranks of D-class mercenaries, you will have some privileges among mercenaries, such as reading the task list and so on


    Li nodded slowly, but there was still something to be desired. After all, he was not counting. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 168

    Looking at the way of leaving, the little girl almost smashed the light pen, but at this time, she just glared away. After all, in nanbula, a place like this, the D-class mercenary is already a more important person.


    "OK, OK, go on, you still have 50357 e-level task completion quotas. These e-level task completion quotas are equal to 6294 d-level tasks, and 80 d-level tasks will be selected. In this way, you will get the level of C-level mercenary and mercenary regiment. In this way, you have 6214 d-level tasks left. 6214 d-level tasks are equivalent to 887 C-level tasks. After deducting 160 C-level tasks, you are now qualified as B-level mercenaries and mercenary regiments... "


    At this point, the little girl suddenly raised her head, seemed to be some can''t believe the extended hand, "so count down, you are our top mercenary regiment stationed here."


    Hearing this, Li quickly shook hands with her. In fact, class B mercenary regiments are not rare. However, in this military city of nanbula, class B mercenary regiments are not rare either. However, when most of them appear in nanbula, they just use it as a transit station.


    As for the resident mercenary regiments here, they are usually C-level mercenary regiments or d-level mercenary regiments.


    However, the expression on his face remained unchanged at this time. He just said slowly, "it seems that the calculation is not finished, right?"


    Hearing this, the girl quickly picked up the light pen, "after deducting 160 C-level tasks, you still have 727 tasks left, which are equivalent to 161 B-level tasks. Fortunately, there is no way to upgrade to a, otherwise you will be famous


    He pointed to the huge faucet behind him and said, "by the way, help us deal with that thing. Let''s see if you need this thing here."


    Hearing this, the little girl immediately had a bad feeling. She immediately looked through the task list. In fact, there are a lot of task lists here. Quite a lot of tasks are forwarded from other mercenary associations. Generally speaking, these tasks are not achievable.


    For example, to find some legendary creatures and other tasks, not to mention finding those things that are basically extinct, even if they can be found, can these mercenaries beat those monsters that are so powerful?


    It''s ridiculous.


    It took a while for the girl to show a proud expression on her face. "I''m really sorry about this. At least there''s no demand for the tap in my overstocked list."


    Hearing this, Li nodded, then took out his mercenary certificate, "OK, please help us change the mercenary level."


    Hearing that he was so far away from the club, imber quickly took out his own mercenary certificate.


    Although now inbell wanted to ask Li, he clearly saw that Li died because he released more magic than his own level. Why did he appear in front of his eyes.


    Seeing his mercenary''s proof that the above level has changed to B, Li nodded with satisfaction. Although this kind of thing is of no use to improve his strength, some people just like to see these things.


    Although class B mercenary is not a big deal, it will make their actions more convenient.


    After getting the corresponding commitment, Li took imber and Celia back to the giant magic weapon manufacturing center. The former bad friends immediately came up to ask after seeing Li. Of course, they didn''t believe Li could complete the SSS level task. Perhaps in their heart, ogaster was a greedy and cheap guy.


    It is estimated that this mission is just like this.


    Of course, imber, the only one who took part in the mission with Li, didn''t see what happened in the second half of the mission. Naturally, he let Li talk about it casually. At this time, he was just talking nonsense. The words in it were not only extreme, but these guys also knew that Li was talking nonsense, but they thought that Li was bragging.


    They just let go of Li. As for Li and imber, they don''t care. After all, it''s really useless for them except to pick up girls. Do they really expect these noble young masters to take over the task of mercenary?


    It can be said that this day is the end of peace, and in the next day, Li went directly to the second floor of the giant soldier manufacturing house. According to the order he gave to Jelf, there will be something coming today.


    Sure enough, just as he was sitting down on the second floor, imber came up with a frown. "Ogaster, that guy''s here again."


    When you hear that from imber, you probably know, "Bradman?"


    Hearing Li say so, because bell also nodded gently, he looked at Li''s side, "why is she still with you?"


    In fact, imber was a little afraid of Celia. After all, Celia could easily kill so many A-level characters at that time. Although that memory had been erased from imber''s mind, there was still a sense of fear at that time.It''s just that imber doesn''t know why he''s afraid of this little girl.


    And Celia is harmless to people and animals sitting on one side, as if the two people said nothing to do with her.


    He shrugged his shoulders. "I can''t help her following me all the time. She just told me that her name was Celia. No mercenary would tell me. I guess all her companions died at that time. She was too stimulated."


    Hearing this, Celia glared at him fiercely, but she was afraid of Li at this time. After all, no one seems to be afraid of Li after the war with gelf.


    After imber came in, soon Val, yaquil and angel came in. At this time, they all frowned, as if they were facing some big problem. Yaquil was very worried. He asked aloud, "imber, did you say that Bradman is coming again?"


    Imber nodded gently, and with a bit of weariness on his face, he took out an envelope with a beautiful cover from his arms. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 169

    He took the envelope directly from imber''s hand. There was not much in the letter. It just said that he knew he would come back after the task was finished, so he would be here soon.


    Of course, it was Bradman who signed it.


    Originally, these guys who are like the second generation ancestors are not afraid of anything. But Bradman almost bought this shop now. Now people come here to save face.


    As soon as the three of them settled down, the sound of footstep began to ring. When the first one came slowly to the second floor, who was that man?


    Li also doesn''t know if Bradman remembers that he was beaten violently, or that his memory has been deleted by gelf. Li can''t believe that Bradman''s real temper and temperament has not been beaten violently by others. But if he has been defeated by a strong man, then he can''t use that kind of indomitable move It''s counting.


    If explained in this way, then there is only one possibility. After being defeated, this guy will always be eliminated by geelf.


    However, it doesn''t matter to Li. Except that Bradman can''t threaten himself at all, his identity is ogaster now. Why take him seriously.


    Bradman looked away, frowned slightly, as if thinking about something, and then shook his head again. "I heard you''ve finished that task?"


    Listening to his tone, he seemed to have some hope that he had not finished the task.


    From now on, he said with a smile, "at that time, those senior mercenaries did a lot of work. Unfortunately, they died together with that monster. I picked up a cheap one."


    Bradman didn''t study deeply, as if he didn''t believe in Li''s strength at all. At this time, he said slowly, "what I want to say this time is that I''m going to sell my shares in this giant soldier Manufacturing Institute to you."


    Hearing what this guy said, several other people looked at each other. Last time, Bradman ran over and dropped the spider crystal worth 10 million. Then he said that he wanted to take shares here. He didn''t say how many shares he would take. He said that the requirement of taking shares was to complete the task. Now the task has been completed, and the 10 million has fallen into everyone''s pocket In the middle.


    But now he has to sell the shares to the public. Is that enough?


    Of course, these guys will not directly say, they just look at Bradman with questioning eyes, but Bradman is smiling, "of course, the price is very low, as long as you can help me with one thing."


    Hearing Bradman say so, these aristocratic children all show their original look. Although I don''t know why the No.2 figure of the principality frequently comes to talk with these people, according to their temperament, as long as they have a profit, they will not refuse.


    Bradman made a direct gesture, and then a man behind him strode over and laid a map on the table. Angel frowned and said, "it''s not a map nearby."


    Bradman nodded, and then pointed to the icon of a Castle above. "This is a small fortress. It used to be the domain of a nobleman. Later, the nobleman went bankrupt because of poor management. The whole territory is deserted. Of course, you can rest assured that it belongs to the principality and is now occupied by a group of thieves. "


    Hearing Bradman say so, Li also frowned, "so you mean let''s clean up the thieves? Doesn''t it mean that the territory has been abandoned? It''s not a transportation hub here. Why clean up the thieves? "


    In fact, as long as you have a look at it, you can see that even if the aristocrat works hard, there is nothing good to be done here. After all, it is not an important traffic road, it can''t take the toll of the merchants, and there are no specialties and so on. How can it be managed.


    Bradman nodded softly. "Although this place is deserted, there are still several towns and villages nearby. We can''t let the people of the principality fall under the rule of thieves, can we? Well, let''s get down to business. It''s more than 500 kilometers away from nanbula. Less than three kilometers away is a forest. This forest is very famous. It''s the same as the forest you went to last time. "


    Hearing Bradman say so, I can''t help but look at inbell. Of course, they know that there are many Warcraft in the forest, and the rank is good.


    The last time they went to participate in the SSS level mission, there were many good players around, so naturally they were not afraid of anything, but was the castle not afraid of being attacked by Warcraft in such a place?


    "Well, the last time you went to the mission, the principality promised in the reward of the mission that it would give you the title of nobility, but the title and territory of nobility would not be given to you so easily. Now this mission can also be used as your nomination. As long as you can complete the task, everything here belongs to you. Yes, I mean, whether it''s the fort or the castle, or the surrounding villages and towns, it''s your territory. "Bradman said that, yaquil''s eyes were a little bit bright. In fact, it was a bit too rich. If such an area really became a territory, it would be at least a baron.


    But imber asked at this time, "it''s also clear how strong we guys are. We don''t know who and how many people are there?"


    "Do you remember to ask these questions now?" The long legged beauty who had been with Bradman hummed at this time, as if she looked down upon these nobles.


    Bradman snorted, "Angie, don''t care about this. Lord Jelf said that we should be tolerant of these people. Only those who look up and down can make our life better." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 170

    Although Bradman''s tone was obviously saying that these nobles were rubbish, no one dared to reply, or even to express a little displeasure. Although they were noble children, they were usually far away from dominating the market, but in some aspects, they were also able to bend and stretch.


    He wanted to yawn, but he was a little embarrassed to see the other people sitting upright.


    Bradman took another look at these guys, but he was quite satisfied. After all, these guys were quite sensible, so he was not worried. He replied without a hurry: "in fact, according to the intelligence, the bandit group was a member of Blizzard mercenary regiment of Atlantis Empire next to our principality. The number of the group was about 600. In terms of combat effectiveness, it was pretty good At least they are well equipped. Both the logistics and the magicians are large-scale, not just the soldiers. "


    Hearing Bradman say this, Li is picking his eyebrows. The so-called Blizzard mercenary regiment is not an ordinary mercenary regiment, but a semi military mercenary regiment.


    This mercenary regiment has a scale of nearly 10000 people, and it has a strict hierarchy, which is A-level. But why does such a mercenary regiment occupy a small castle?


    He turned away and shook his head. It was just a reason that Geoff arranged for himself. It was just to cover up his next activities. It was useless to think of other things.


    Imber said something at this time. He slowly knocked on his palm and asked, "no matter they are thieves or mercenaries, even if they are regular troops, as long as Lord Bradman goes there directly, you don''t need to take many people with you. If you go there alone and stand there, they will be scattered immediately, won''t they?"


    But Bradman had a faint smile and said, "as I said, it''s just a very, very small test. If you do, I also hope that the Duchy of arubales can have more capable loyal ministers. "


    In Bell''s eyes, the pupil couldn''t help retracting and releasing. "Is it the Duchy of arubales?"


    Bradman nodded heavily and said, "yes, the Duchy of arubales, of course."


    For a moment, there was no one to talk to. You know, the Duchy of arubales is a subsidiary country of the South treaty Union. Now Bradman said so, it seems that this guy really has the heart to give up. Of course, this is also a turning point in the hearts of these aristocrats. He is not interested. He is also pretending to be a small man at this time Aristocratic look. Not that one.


    At this time, yaquil, who was the first to be seduced, became serious. "The Duchy of arubales can be said to have enough soldiers, and the strong are like clouds. Among the South treaty alliance, the Duchy of arubales should have the strongest national strength and military strength. It''s just LORD Bradman, you take these men, and it''s not easy to clean up our waste. To be honest, we brothers have no ability to play with women and have fun. As for killing people in battle, it depends on who they are. Your honor and wealth also requires us to have life to enjoy it. Besides, even if we have this fate, you don''t need us to share it, do you? "


    Bradman glanced at these noble scum at this time. "It''s not like anything else. I just feel that you are all pillars. I really hope you can help me. If you can complete this task, of course you will be able to prosper. If you can''t complete this task, I''m sorry, this giant soldier Manufacturing Institute is mine. In fact, it''s my own None of us is at a loss, are we? "


    Li suddenly raised his head and looked into Bradman''s eyes. "I did it."


    From now on, he said word by word, as if he was really attracted by Bradman''s words.


    Hearing this, inbell sighed, "well, seriously, since you''ve decided to do it, I can only keep up with you. Even if you''re a good friend, this loyalty is the first."


    Bradman didn''t have much interest in their attitude, so he said, "well, I''m waiting for good news." Then he waved, turned and left. He didn''t look forward to their success.


    Seeing Bradman go straight away, the mood of these people gradually calmed down. They looked at each other, and yaquil directly asked, "ogaster, why did you promise so fast? Don''t you know it''s not that easy to do? "


    After a while, he pretended to be ogaster and said, "Bradman can be said to be the most important person in the Duchy of arubales. If we talk about the South treaty alliance, the Duchy of arubales is also one of the most powerful forces. Compared with us, the identity of others is really one of the sky and one of the earth. We usually can''t get along with each other. Now When people come to us, we have no reason to extrapolate. "


    From this point of view, the other guys immediately felt very identity.


    As for Bradman''s words, he may mean betraying the South treaty alliance. These guys don''t care much. According to Bradman''s attitude of being fearless and despised by everyone, a South treaty alliance can''t hold him.Moreover, even if the Duchy of arubales really turns against the South treaty alliance, it is also the Duchy of arubales has a greater chance of winning.


    "Maybe you can get a first meritorious official or something..." Yaquil said at this time. Of course, people didn''t care much about his unrealistic idea.


    As soon as the people got together, they began to act.


    After all, this time, unusual, the other side is a regular mercenary, rather than local ruffians and hooligans fighting. The ordinary way to pull a group of people over is to die. It seems that we should take it seriously. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 171

    When it comes to manpower, there is a ready-made mercenary regiment. Although it is only a B-level mercenary regiment, with a roar, some people are willing to break their heads.


    Not to mention anything else, when the notice was put up, the food rates on it made these people drool.


    What''s more, it''s a B-level mercenary regiment. It''s much better than starting from scratch. It''s convenient to pick up tasks. I''m a B-level mercenary regiment if I''m beaten in a fight!


    In addition, these noble boys did everything they could to dig people, so they made a good team.


    But even if the team is pulled out, it''s not very useful. Now what really makes people helpless is intelligence.


    There are people fighting everywhere, but the intelligence network that can get information can''t be built overnight.


    Up to now, the exact number of mercenaries occupying the fort is not clear, not to mention the leader, strength level and equipment of the team.


    Even now the terrain around the fort is not very clear.


    Of course, it''s not their fault. Apart from Li, who has really seen the world? These noble children are like this and that, but in fact they are just starting their career.


    How is it possible to know where to get the information?


    So these guys sent two teams to investigate the situation. Of course, the result was that there was no news from the two teams. Looking at these guys fidgeting, they spoke directly. He wanted to lead a group of people to see what the other side had.


    It''s said that he took a group of people in the past, which is of course the most elite part of the mercenary regiment. Now several other noble young men can''t come up with any ideas, so they have to let go.


    On a sunny day, there were more than 30 mercenaries following him. These 30 mercenaries rode silently through the forest. Most of them were wearing very good half body armor, but the weapons in their hands were very miscellaneous, some with sabres, some with long guns, of course, most of them were using that weapon A kind of axe and spear that can be cut and stabbed.


    In addition, about half of these guys are still carrying long bows. Although these guys are not good at martial arts, a group of people shoot together. Whether they shoot or not, they always have a certain deterrent power.


    This group of mercenaries is the shadow mercenary group of Muye.


    One hundred kilometers away from the fort occupied by the thieves, yaquil had already led another team into the forest. After walking for a long distance, they also entered the forest on the other side and walked for more than half a day. When noon was almost over, the people were less than 50 kilometers away from their destination. Of course, fortunately enough, they did not encounter any ambush or Warcraft. After all, if they could get out of the forest, they would be able to escape Now if there are ten mercenaries who can pose a threat to Warcraft, this place has long been designated as a dangerous area.


    The name of the target''s small fortress is Petersburg. Although it looks like a fortress, it is actually a castle. The terrain around Petersburg is basically mountainous. Even if it''s gentle, it''s hilly.


    The location here is remote, and the products are quite poor. Basically, even if there is a owner, there is no way to do anything. As a result, no one wants to get hold of this area. In addition, Bradman''s intention to let these Blizzard mercenaries develop here, so Petersburg was occupied by these guys for nearly half a year Nobody cares.


    In this way, people in the surrounding areas are suffering.


    This is the information they have collected. Of course, these are outdated information.


    After estimating the position, it''s almost close to the patrol range of the enemy''s scouts.


    He said hello to angel. With angel''s command, the mercenaries immediately opened the distance and slowly explored into the interior of the forest in a scattered formation.


    As for Li, he hid behind the team in a half body armor. In fact, no one could see that Li was the leader of the team, and no one could see that Li was actually a magician.


    Metal has a great influence on gathering magic power, which is actually a recognized fact. Even if a magician in metal armor stands still and no one interferes with him, the chance of magic failure will reach about 30%.


    And this 30 percent chance, in the battle, it''s a matter of life and death.


    However, for some magicians who use magic to summon armor to fight, this statement does not apply. However, there are very few magicians who change their clothes.


    But now for Li, the so-called weight of armor and the failure rate of magic are not problems at all.Li''s spiritual power is very strong. Besides, although he looks like olgaster at this time, Li still uses his own body. The weight of metal armor is ridiculous for Li. As for the problem of magic release probability, will there be the problem of failure rate for Li? What''s more, from the appearance of ogaster, the magic released is all low-level magic.


    All of a sudden, angel said to him, "Hey, ogaster, we''ve found the whereabouts of each other''s patrol. Do you want to catch a few people or kill them all?"


    Li Zai inquired carefully, only to find out that the other party''s patrol is only 10 kilometers away from the outer edge of the forest, and the other party has very clear horseshoe prints. Judging from the number of horseshoe prints, the other party should be a team of about seven or eight people. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 172

    The traces found by the mercenaries indicate that a team of eight or nine people often pass through the path, which is very close to Petersburg. It seems that the path in the forest was set out by the patrol of Blizzard mercenary regiment.


    However, it is obvious that the other party has already made routine inspections every day, and now it is just like a fool''s dream to want to catch the other party''s patrol scouts again.


    It''s a little late now. In fact, people have been walking in the forest for nearly a day. Some of the mercenaries who were thieves or hunters set traps around the camp, and then they had a rest in the forest.


    In the early morning, angel arranged for new mercenaries to continue to look out at the edge of the forest, and set up shifts, while the others continued to rest in the forest.


    These noble young masters, how can they know how to ambush in such a real battle? Fortunately, the mercenaries under their hands do have the experience of fighting and robbing goods. They seem to have a good appearance when they participate in such a layout.


    After a night''s rest, I feel a little bored at this time.


    He slowly sang a spell, and then a small ball of light formed in his eyebrows, and then flew directly into the sky. Then he felt as if he had opened another vision in front of his eyes. This magic is called the eye of the mage. Of course, it is a very low-level magic. For such magic, he didn''t need to sing magic, but facing so many mercenaries around him, he didn''t know if there was someone who wanted to sing. At this time, he could disguise his strength ¡£


    All of a sudden, a clear birdsong sound came out and angel called. At this time, the mercenaries sitting on the ground stood up one after another, and then entered the ambush position arranged yesterday.


    As for the horses they rode when they came, they had already been put five miles away.


    After all, to tell you the truth, cavalry is definitely at a discount in the forest.


    As the sound of horse hooves became clear, these mercenaries seemed to have no problem, but the noble boys were sweating. After all, they used to fight in bars, and no matter how they fought, they would not be killed. But today they are really tough, so how can they not be nervous.


    As for Li, he lay on a tree and applied a magic to hide his body shape. Then he watched the message conveyed by the mage''s eyes.


    At this time, in the eyes of the mage, there are six scouts walking slowly along the path.


    These scouts were not wearing cavalry half body armor similar to them, but wearing leather armor, and their weapons were cavalry swords that were not suitable for group combat. At this time, they seemed to be a little careless when they were patrolling. They didn''t feel nervous. Instead, they were talking about something together.


    It seems that this blizzard mercenary regiment is stationed here, but no one dares to provoke them. It is estimated that nothing happened for a long time.


    The chest positions of the leather armor worn by these scouts are all scratched by knives. It seems that there should be some signs there. As for the signs, of course, they are the signs of Blizzard mercenary regiment.


    All of a sudden, he felt a palpitation. There is no doubt that someone found himself through the eyes of the mage.


    Li immediately takes back the mage''s eyes, and then fully perceives the surrounding magic waves.


    Li''s strength is so strong that no matter how strong the opponent is, he is absolutely suppressed by Li. Therefore, Li almost instantly feels that there is a not huge magic source coming here two kilometers away from the mercenaries.


    He should be a ten level mage.


    From this evaluation, turn to face a sneer, such a level?


    The following mercenaries are really able to deal with the scouts, but if the other side''s mage joins them, there may be some damage on this side, so Li jumps directly from the tree. Of course, at this time, he is extremely quick, so naturally he won''t let the other side find his own whereabouts.


    At this time, as soon as he landed, he said hello to angel. Angel didn''t know what Li wanted to do, but he nodded slowly out of trust in Li.


    After that, Li went beyond the master''s agility and disappeared into the forest.


    On the other side, the scouts were chatting freely. They didn''t mean to be nervous. For them, although the scenery of the forest was not so good, at least it was safe enough. Warcraft didn''t have many, and there was no force that didn''t know what to do. They wanted to get involved here.


    Of course, if they can think of when the danger will come back, then the danger is not a danger for them. When they are most careless, more than 30 feather arrows fly out of the forest.


    The skills of these scouts are also very good. At this time, they quickly shot down the feather arrows, but there are still four scouts coming down. As for the other three scouts, they quickly retreated to the depth of the forest. Of course, they know that the number of feather arrows is absolutely overwhelming. They are scouts and not death squads, so it''s unnecessary for them now try my best.Seeing that someone fell from the other side, the mercenaries immediately dropped their bows and arrows, then pulled out the guy who picked up the melee and rushed up to fight with the other side.


    The scouts'' martial arts are good. The scouts who were shot off the horse didn''t seem to be in any serious trouble, at least they didn''t get fatal injuries. At this time, they showed the martial arts that the mercenaries couldn''t catch up with.


    Fortunately, these scouts are all ordinary mercenaries. Only one of them, holding a huge sword, seems to be a power type mage. He has just escaped the arrow rain. At this time, he manipulated the horse to bypass two big trees flexibly.


    Then he rushed straight to the middle of the three mercenaries. Looking at his unbridled appearance, he really didn''t pay attention to the mercenaries in front of him. At this time, he swung his huge sword and directly knocked down a mercenary. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 173

    If this man said that he was not a magician who would die, but a natural power, no one would believe this group of mercenaries. What natural power can make a person look like a meat pie?


    At this time, the man easily killed a mercenary, and then cut the second mercenary like lightning.


    The mercenary held up his sword to block. Although the man''s sword was very powerful, he could not kill the mercenary directly when he was blocked in such a positive way. However, with a sound, the long sword of the mercenary was swung away.


    The mercenary was scared out of his wits, but the blizzard knight was about to stab him with his epee. The mercenary quickly raised his arm shield to protect his chest. But where can this arm shield block such a strong force? I heard the sound of fracture coming from his arm.


    Then he could no longer resist the attack of the other side and was immediately killed on the spot.


    As for the third mercenary, he had already turned around and fled, but the blizzard Knight just glanced at him and found that his armor was much more gorgeous than the others. He no longer ignored the other mercenaries and chased him directly.


    The third mercenary was val. at this moment, Val didn''t look like he was wearing armor. His speed was as fast as that of some killers and assassins. It was a headache for the blizzard knight.


    I''m afraid he hasn''t seen such a running mercenary.


    As for a few guys except him, they were not so lucky. At the beginning, the four scouts who were shot off the horse were directly beaten to death by a group of mercenaries. When the two scouts who were still on the horse saw that their captain was so brave, they subconsciously thought that these mercenaries were easy to bully.


    As a result, when a horse was chasing a mercenary, angel stabbed him in the back.


    As for the other mercenary, it was even more unfortunate that he was surrounded by more than a dozen mercenaries.


    No matter how strong he was, he couldn''t hold so many people. He was soon cut down by the random sword and couldn''t get up any more.


    As for the blizzard knight who followed Val around for several times, he didn''t want to give up. But at this time, the scream of his subordinates from far away made him change his mind. He is not an idiot. Even if his strength is twice as strong, when these people surround him, it is estimated that his end will be no better.


    He was turning his horse''s head to run away, but his horse was howling, and he was thrown off the horse. At this time, the flesh and blood on the horse''s leg was burnt, but he was hit by a fireball. He was in danger and stood up again after rolling on the ground.


    But at this time angel sneered in front of him. As for his rear, Watt also looked on coldly with a mechanical crossbow. Even imber, who had never appeared in the eyes of the public, sneered at him with his hands around his chest.


    There was a sound of horse''s hooves around, but yaquil was also around at this time. The mercenaries in his hand had not joined the fight.


    The blizzard knight could not help sweating when he saw such a formation! Where''s that guy in Reinhart? "


    This blizzard Knight named Reinhart magician''s situation is very bad.


    After discovering that someone used the mage''s eyes, he used his secret heart to hide his body and approached the battlefield quickly and carefully. Of course, what he didn''t expect was that a magician who was much better than him had already noticed his every move. Now that he was so close to the battlefield, he was completely dying.


    Of course, now in the hearts of the magician named Reinhart, those people don''t know that a magician is quietly approaching. Listening to the fighting sound in the distance, his heart is also a burst of secret joy. The scouts are actually used as bait, and he is the real scouts.


    Sure enough, just after the battle started, he found a mercenary in black armor ambushing in the woods 30 meters away. Although he didn''t know if he was the leader, he was right as long as he was the other party''s man.


    Reinhardt was elated again. He slowly raised his hand, and then a flash of lightning hit the mercenary. It seemed that the other side didn''t know anything about magic.


    Reinhardt was disappointed to see the other side hit a lightning bolt without moving.


    After all, if the other side is a little sensitive to magic, then he will definitely make a flash back action. At that time, he will be surprised by the second lightning he has prepared.


    Seeing that the mercenary in front of him fell down with electric sparks, Reinhardt showed his figure with a smile and walked towards the unfortunate mercenary. He believed in the power of his magic. Moreover, he was ready for the second flash just now.


    He doesn''t believe that a mercenary can get two flashes of lightning.


    However, to Reinhart''s surprise, the mercenary looked quite strong and stood up with difficulty.


    Reinhardt snorted, a flash of lightning in his hand, and a second flash of lightning shot out of his hand and hit the mercenary again.


    But to Reinhart''s surprise, this time the mercenary did not fall down at all. Instead, he stood up directly. He slowly turned his head, but there was no one in the armor. It was just a skeleton, a skeleton with dark bones!Reinhardt opened his mouth. Although there was no incantation in his mouth, a flash of light suddenly appeared on his body. This flash of light quickly condensed into a suit of armor, the armor of light.


    In the magic is not how advanced magic, but the corresponding release requirements are also very low.


    It can be said that it''s the most common way for most magicians to fight in the street. Now that the opponent is a skeleton soldier, the magic also has a certain degree of restraint.


    What she didn''t know, of course, was that the skeleton was a creature under the direct control of Lila, the immortal creature summoned by ogaster''s body. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 174

    This Leila had been forgotten in the corner of the dead space, but I didn''t expect that when this sudden whim pulled it out, I found that it seemed to have evolved.


    There were not all the bones on the original Leila''s body, and there were countless places with bone cracks when she was injured. But when she was summoned, her bones were black and shiny, and her strength reached level 10 or so. This is the first time that the undead can evolve.


    After this Leila''s strength has been enhanced, not only the physical resistance ability is amazing, but also the resistance to most magic has been improved a lot. At least this kind of attack magic like lightning belongs to the category of exemption.


    However, Reinhart is also a veteran on the battlefield. He quickly applied a armor of light to himself and began to prepare for the second magic.


    In the eyes of magicians, especially in the eyes of traditional magicians, time is a very precious thing, especially when life and death are at stake. With the same mana, whoever finishes a spell first will take the lead.


    Magic Reinhart''s spell was soon completed, and then a six pointed star array appeared on the earth, and then a huge magical creature appeared in the shining light.


    This kind of magic is not popular in the world. First of all, the creatures summoned by this kind of Magic have no contractual nature. Every year, several mages become dim sum because they can''t control the magical creatures they summon.


    In some ways, this kind of magic actually has certain advantages. After all, the creatures summoned by this kind of magic do have considerable combat power in general, and do not have to pay the price of contract creatures.


    But at this time, even if he could summon God, it was useless. At this time, Li had already walked behind him, and he didn''t even have a little reaction. Li shook his head slightly, then flicked his fingers gently, and a breeze rolled towards Reinhardt''s back brain.


    Although Li just bounced a little finger wind, there was no problem to kill this guy.


    However, to Li''s surprise, this guy seemed to have expected that the departure meeting would be so general. He suddenly rushed forward. That little finger didn''t touch Reinhart''s head, but wiped his shoulder, and instantly brought a piece of blood on his shoulder. However, it didn''t hurt his muscles and bones.


    At this time, Reinhardt was also scared. He dodged. Although he escaped a disaster, he hummed and a finger wind popped up. But at this time, Reinhardt had already reacted. In a moment, several protective magic were added. The finger wind didn''t break through his defense, but just flew him out.


    From now on, his brow is deeply wrinkled. In fact, from the finger wind that he just used, he has some merit, virtue and cause and effect. If the other person is a small role, he may have died long ago. Since the other person is not dead, it can only prove that he has a pivotal position in the cause and effect of the world.


    Li took a closer look at this guy. The man looked a little handsome with short golden hair. There was nothing special about him. But his eyes made Li feel familiar. He searched all over his memory. Li didn''t remember that he had known such a little magician.


    However, there was not so much time to think at this time, because Reinhart''s summon had already rushed towards him.


    Listen to a roar of "Ouo!" ring, from a look, it is a huge wolf dog.


    It''s also depressing to be away from this time. This guy calls something bad and has to call this kind of thing. Although this thing looks like a wolf dog, it''s actually a class a Warcraft, tyrannical wolf.


    Melee ability is very fierce. Of course, it''s very difficult to completely control this guy with Reinhart''s strength. Reinhart can''t help laughing when he sees that he has called it out. In his eyes, no matter how strong the opponent is, he is definitely not an A-class Warcraft opponent.


    Looking at Reinhart laughing so much, he also gave a cold hum, and ordered Leila to entangle with the cruel wolf. Naturally, he wanted to find a way to concoct the unknown magician.


    From the face with a bit of grimace, turned to this time a confident face Reinhart.


    At this time, Li raised his hand and grabbed Reinhardt. Even though this guy has countless layers of protection magic, how can he be a serious opponent?


    Soon he could not support himself, and several spells were interrupted by Li.


    This is also the weakness of traditional magicians. In a formal battle, where can someone really prepare a safe casting environment for a magician? As long as a melee close, no matter how strong the Sorcerer''s strength is, it''s hard to avoid being forced by the other side. Casting is a joke.


    So in less than a moment, Li has already pushed this guy to the ground, and then is ready to start the magic of searching memory on him, which is also the most convenient way to see his cause and effect.No matter what he does in the future, it is probably related to the main line of the original work of the goblin''s tail, otherwise he will not use the force of cause and effect to attack him.


    As for the other side, Leila is in a disadvantage in the battle with the cruel wolf, because the armor she is wearing is too heavy for Leila. Even though Leila has evolved a little, the strength of the skeleton is still low, and the negative gravity is not particularly high.


    So wearing this armor, Leila can''t play her real strength.


    Moreover, even if it can play its real strength, don''t forget that the other side is close to A-level Warcraft. How can a skeleton with only level 10 strength be able to deal with it? ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 175

    However, even if the tyrannical wolf could have the upper hand, he could not drink the milk. The negative gravity of the armor on Leila''s body was beyond the imagination of people in the world, so he directly took a suit of armor that can only be worn by heavy cavalry.


    The armor is extremely excellent. It seems that the blacksmith has never seen so many raw materials in his life, so he beat them all up in one breath. So now the armor is not 100 Jin, it is also more than 80 Jin. The cruel wolf wants to kill Leila, but what can he do about it?


    At this time, Li slowly pressed his hand on Reinhardt''s head. At this time, once the magic of searching memory is performed, this guy will definitely be useless. He will become an idiot, and he will be mentally retarded.


    However, from a search in his memory, immediately some regret, because from the discovery of this guy is from isiugar!


    And I found something very subtle in this guy''s memory.


    Ogaster''s idea of time is actually wrong. Thinking of this, I can''t help frowning.


    Because this guy''s memory is only 730 years, which is the result of his stay in the temple of anksiram for a period of time!


    But when I first came to this world, I got 740 years in ogaster''s memory, that is, there was a gap of 15 years between the two people''s concept of time.


    Suddenly, Li Li thought of a thing. At that time, he had seen the goblin''s tail in the temple of ankseram. Hadith, the second generation president, and Makarov, the young man. After all, according to the chronological expression of the goblin''s tail that Li had seen in his previous life, Makarov was in 740 He became the tail president of the goblin in 1937.


    Turn to leave slowly to shake head again, so now oneself side appear of these guys should how calculate?


    Yakil, angel, Val, imber, these guys are all the 12 shields who appeared next to jerf. Their strength will reach level 17 or level 8 in the future, that is to say, they will surpass the strength of St. 10. But in the original book, their ages are quite different.


    Not to mention angel, who looks like she''s only in her twenties.


    As for the magician who has been abandoned in Li''s hands, Li can''t even laugh or cry. This guy''s surname is hartphilia, that is to say, he is the leading character of the goblin''s Tail - Lucy''s grandfather and so on.


    Li sighed and patted the guy who had completely become an idiot. Then he turned into fly ash directly. It''s no use thinking so much now. Let''s talk about what happened then.


    Even if the sky falls down, what are you afraid of?


    Li Li takes another look at Leila''s still sticky battle, sighs slowly and makes a snap of fingers. Leila disappears directly from the original place. Facing a pair of armor, the cruel wolf obviously has no interest. At this time, he looks around and immediately finds the existence of Li. At this time, he pours directly at Li.


    This kind of Warcraft summoned directly generally does not follow the detailed orders of the magician. It is probably just to listen to an instruction. Moreover, even if the magician''s magic is exhausted or has died, this kind of Warcraft will not disappear immediately, but will disappear according to its own magic time limit.


    It''s also very different from the contract type.


    Looking at the cruel wolf, he just sighed. For him, this level of things is no different from delivering food.


    From just slowly raised a finger, and then toward the guy who pounced on him gently, this just unbearable cruel wolf directly disappeared in the world, even there was no ash left.


    Only then did they walk towards angel''s battlefield. By this time, it was already over there. Two mercenaries died and three were injured. The injured people were not so serious. They just screamed miserably at this time.


    As for those noble boys on the other side who are squatting there to blame the scouting captain, although the scouting captain''s strength is good, but where can they fight? These people fight in groups, and soon they are beaten down.


    Now he''s more out of breath than in air. It seems that they''ve done a lot of hard work, but listening to angel''s tone, they''ve asked all the questions that should be asked.


    From listening to angel''s narration, the whole thing is clear.


    It turns out that the other party''s team is really Blizzard mercenary regiment, and it''s one of the more elite squadrons. There are more than 500 people coming this time, and the strength of each team leader probably has the strength of the scouting team leader. In total, there are about 20 of them.


    When you hear this, you just nod your head. Don''t look at this guy with only a few people, but the scouts are the most elite of all arms. Since the strength of the Scouts is like this, the strength of the other team leaders is like this.As for their purpose, angel also asked. It turns out that the original owner of Petersburg was not really down and out. This guy is actually a famous grave robber. He once searched many tombs, so the collection also made a lot of people salivate.


    Later, he didn''t know how to die suddenly. A leader of Blizzard mercenary regiment later found out the real identity of the tomb robber. It seems that there is something in his collection that the leader of Blizzard mercenary regiment must have, so he sent such a team to find it here.


    Hearing this, Li frowned. He thought that this was just the reason that Jeff arranged for him, but he didn''t think that something was really involved. However, he turned away and shook his head. Now if Jelf really has any hostility to himself, he can detect it at the first time, so he doesn''t have to worry about anything. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 176

    In the evening, the crowd returned to nambula.


    But these guys did not rest, but went to the most prosperous night Lane in nanbula to get together.


    This night lane is the biggest gold selling cave in nanbula. No matter the size of the place, this kind of gold selling cave is indispensable. Whether it''s boasting or not, at least he dares to say that he can bring out the best goods in nanbula, whether it''s beauty or food. This is the top place in nanbula.


    Of course, nanbula is a small place, but there are a lot of merchants here. Naturally, it has been supported slowly.


    Although the night lane is said to be an alley, it is actually a five story building covering a large area.


    Although it''s five stories, it''s actually nearly seven stories high. In the front of the night lane is a square which covers a large area. As long as it is in the evening, it will be full of all kinds of carriages. Of course, they all have one thing in common, that is, they are rich or expensive.


    In the center of the square is a quite large fountain, not to mention the fountain spouting more than 10 meters high water column just fell, and at the bottom of the fountain there is a magic array emitting brilliant light, which is only a function of the light, and the daily phone bill will be thousands of gold coins, let alone the magic array to restrict the splash of water flow ¡£


    After passing through the square, there is a gate with a height of five or six meters. The lobby in the night Lane makes people feel the splendor of the golden wall. The outside is already so gorgeous, and countless magic lights are installed in the lobby. These lights will dazzle the lobby.


    As for the artworks from all over the world, they are absolutely indispensable. At this time, the artworks in the lobby are also goods that many customers who come here to consume can''t afford.


    The cost of the lobby alone is estimated to reach the level of millions.


    As for the second floor of the night lane, it is divided into compartments one by one. Each room inside is decorated with different styles. Naturally, there are people resting and talking about certain things.


    As for the fifth floor, it''s totally different from the one below. As long as you have money and can spend, you can play freely on the lower floors, but only the VIP here can enter the fifth floor.


    There are often auctions of some rare items here, and of course slaves are also indispensable.


    At least in this world, slaves exist on this continent, and the source of these slaves is often prisoners of war.


    After the business of the giant magic weapon manufacturing office got better and better, these noble young masters became frequent visitors here.


    Of course, these guys can only be arrogant at the first level, but how can the guys who are young and successful also show off their wealth? Otherwise, the money will not be the same?


    Today, these guys didn''t ask their sister to play with them. Instead, they gathered in the corner of the lobby in depression. They didn''t want to go to the second floor to talk about things, but the problem is that even with their present wealth, they have to go to the second floor to have a good pain.


    "Ah, do you think the head of Blizzard mercenary regiment has enough to eat? According to the scale of Blizzard mercenary regiment, he still wants to eat what he wants and sleep who he wants? Did you make a wave of people come here to suffer? So is the Lord. Even if he''s a grave robber, he still has to leave the treasure. Now we''re in trouble. " Angel sighed at this time, and it seemed that she was deeply resentful.


    "There are more than 500 people. I don''t know if they will send reinforcements again. Even if they don''t send reinforcements, it depends on the comparison between the group we recruit and the other party. If we don''t get a thousand people, I don''t have the bottom in my heart." Yaquil also looked very depressed at this time, a look of melancholy.


    "Alas..." Imber sighed at this time: "it''s too big or too small. We can''t get rid of it. It''s just that we can''t curry favor with Bradman. It''s annoying!"


    "What''s the matter with you? Please let''s go out this time, and we''ll suffer a loss. There are eight people hanging on the opposite side. There are two mages in these eight people. I think the scouting captain you''ve dealt with is good. According to him, there are only more than 20 people of this level on their side. As for the guy I dealt with, his strength is not bad It''s not bad. I think it''s good for them to have two or three more of these traditional mages! Now they are not sure how anxious they are From now on, he looked at the crowd with a sullen look and said it directly. Then he looked at the crowd again and knew that these guys were worried, so he didn''t say it any more.


    "Brothers! It can''t be done like this! " Yaquil yelled at the moment, which frightened everyone. He was very excited at this time. "If you don''t say anything else, look at my father. He has lived and died for the principality for so many years. Now he is just a baron. He has become an officer in the military defense. Now he is just a deputy commander. Deputy commander, he can''t make decisions! Listen to me, we can''t let go of this opportunity. If we want to be number one, we have to play a big game with Bradman. If we can''t do it well, he will look down on us all his life! !¡±"You are not bad. At least you can inherit a title. How much better can my father be than your father? Let''s not say anything else. Our brothers are very beautiful outside. In fact, they are no different from the common people. If we commit crimes, don''t we go to that kind of small place? Before that, if you want to rob a girl, you have to look at the origin of others first. You don''t dare to rob a nobleman or a family member. Even if you''re a mercenary, we have to weigh the strength of each other. If you don''t have ogaster''s good brain and set up a giant soldier factory, it''s estimated that now we''ll squat outside and watch the flow of the night lane The goods of water. " Angel can''t help but start to complain when she listens to yakil''s words. It''s very uncomfortable to see him. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 177

    Imber interrupted the two guys who kept lamenting their fate, "forget it, you two. Why didn''t you think about your identity when you robbed civilian girls before? Akil, you''d better have fun. You and your father can be arrested as heretics. But it''s not to say that this time things can only be left to fate. I don''t know why Bradman will take a fancy to us. But to be honest, this opportunity is really rare. As long as we can do this well, we will become the people and things in front of Bradman every minute. We don''t have to be like this any more. "


    Looking at these guys, "I said we should not care about other things now. We should recruit people first, no matter good or bad. The number of people should go up first. We don''t need to prepare any good things for them. We can just order anything we can pull out. It''s easy to say anything. Just give them a weapon. No matter how well equipped they are, it''s useless for them to hold up. "


    Hearing this, Val nodded his head, and then said, "that''s what we said. The strength of those people we pulled up at the beginning can''t be seen. They can be scattered by each other in a few times. But this time, it''s totally relying on the large number of people to eat each other down. In my opinion, at least we can get people who are similar to each other and have nothing to do I''ll just walk around there and see those who are left alone. Sooner or later, I''ll disgust them to death. "


    When Val said this, people nodded frequently. Val was right. Seven people besieged each other this time, but there were still casualties on their side. This is really wrong. The reason is that the strength of these mercenaries is too poor, and the blizzard mercenary regiment''s personal quality is very high.


    Although Li and imber went to participate in some SSS level mission and came back after successfully completing the mission, in their eyes, the two guys were just lucky and picked up a bargain.


    After that, the proposal to expand the number of troops was determined. Let alone other things, the number of troops should be increased first.


    In the following period of time, the "shadow of wood leaves" mercenary regiment has recently become a popular mercenary regiment in nanbula.


    The recruitment of 500 mercenaries at one time caused a certain sensation in the whole of nanbula. Although the reputation of this inexplicably emerging class B mercenary regiment is not very impressive, there are still many retired veterans and idle mercenaries to join it. However, they are not for the sake of love and justice, because the treatment given by Muye shadow is too attractive - the salary in Muye shadow is at least three times that of other mercenary regiments of the same level.


    As long as the acquaintance of imber, who was the commander here, had heard about the movements of these guys, although he didn''t say anything on the surface.


    But the next day, one hundred and fifty of his soldiers quit the army and joined the Muye shadow mercenary Corps.


    Yaquil picked out 200 mercenaries from the mercenary regiment, paid a lot of money to match them with horses and full body armor, and became a hundred semi heavy cavalry. The reason why they were semi heavy cavalry was that they couldn''t wear real lock armor at all.


    What''s more, the mobility of the real heavy cavalry is not very high. In such a small-scale battle, it is not as effective as the semi heavy cavalry.


    As for the remaining 500 members of the mercenary regiment, angel is the leader. Angel has not been at ease to practice his own specialized Magic - crazy sand magic. After seeing the great power of the blizzard scout captain, he now wants to become a melee type mage. Now it''s good for him to lead these guys.


    As for Li, in their eyes, Li has been practicing magic all the time. Now there are so many stocks in the giant magic weapon manufacturing center that he doesn''t have to leave to manufacture equipment. So Li squats in his room every day to study his summon.


    At that time, it was just a casual remark. As a result, the name of his skeleton pet was inexplicably set by him as Lucy''s mother''s name - Leila.


    Of course, Li doesn''t think it''s a pure coincidence, but the skeleton doesn''t look like it can have children, does it?


    From slowly sing a, and then in the room scattered out a black light, black light scattered, Leila has stood in front of the.


    At the moment, Leila is different from usual. At this time, she holds a knight''s sword in her right hand and a dagger in her left hand, which is not suitable for him. So it seems that this guy''s strength has been improved, at least not as shameful as what she called at the beginning. As for other


    After a lot of time, this guy suddenly thought, where does this guy''s weapon come from?


    Thinking of this, Li immediately went down the floor and asked for some equipment from the blacksmith A and B below. He directly ordered Leila to wear it. Leila was very obedient to Li''s orders. In fact, this guy almost obeyed Li''s orders. At this time, he put on all these things, and then he waved away, and it disappeared directly from the original place.


    and the equipment as like as two peas, but not with its vanish, left the world, but fell directly to the ground. This is a call from Lera once again. When this time comes, Lera is still a knight''s sword and a dagger, but it is exactly the same as before.Li wants to ask the system what the situation is, but he turns to think that the guy is a big money addict now. No matter what he asks, it''s a question about how many points he needs. He is also very depressed.


    There is a big difference between this Leila and other skeletons, that is intelligence.


    From also summoned other skeletons experiment, most of the skeletons can only reluctantly understand their own command. And I can only understand relatively simple commands. This makes Li very depressed, but Leila''s understanding of the order is completely different. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 178

    For most skeletons, Li can only give them a common order. For example, the last time he ambushed Reinhart, Li let Leila crouch there waiting for Reinhart''s attack, and then attack him.


    If it is a general skeleton, the only way to give them orders is to ambush.


    As for the other additional orders, they could not understand them at all.


    So, the biggest surprise Leila brought to herself is that this guy is smart enough to be a little surprised. Not to mention understanding the command, this guy will even learn other people''s martial arts. As long as he has seen it once, this guy will slowly learn the opponent''s attack style, and then integrate into his fighting instinct.


    However, I don''t know anything about the undead magic. After I summon Leila, I can''t even communicate well. I can only look at her and send her back to the summoning space.


    When he was a little free, he began to draw some holy lines. He didn''t forget the holy lines curse on anksiram. Those curses were always sucking the power of this plane. If he really waited until the curse sucked all the power of this plane, he would have to run for his life.


    Time passed so slowly, from looking at the strength of those noble boys little by little.


    In my heart, I was also depressed. The talent of these guys is just average. I don''t know when they will be able to reach the strength in the original book. At least in the original book, the strength of these guys should be at level 17-8


    Of course, if these guys have reached the level of level 17 or level 8 now, they don''t have to work hard. They rush to Petersburg directly, and then they can level it.


    Of course, these are all unrealistic ideas. Now the whole world has not entered the main chapter. That is to say, everything can happen now. Apart from other things, I can''t guarantee that this mutated world can really develop according to the original world process.


    But these are all things to worry about. Other people in the world don''t think that the world has deviated from its original track.


    After everyone''s cultivation came to an end, the "shadow of wood leaves" mercenary regiment started its activities again. This time, their destination was not Petersburg, but a village near Petersburg. Originally, this village was no longer an area of no care, but if these noble boys could really take down Petersburg, then this village would be the best It''s their territory.


    This small village is only more than 30 kilometers away from Petersburg. It''s called Qingzhou town. There are only 2000 people in the town. It''s not big, but it''s not particularly small. According to some information they have obtained, this town has never paid taxes to the principality since Blizzard mercenary Corps appeared.


    And someone once saw the Scouts of Blizzard mercenary regiment passing by here, so the nature of the town is self-evident.


    Cooperating with the enemy and betraying the country


    Of course, it''s not so serious, but this crime can be big or small. A few noble boys have already decided. At that time, the size of their crime will be decided by the treatment given to them by the town. Of course, it''s impossible to kill the whole village. After all, this is their future territory. If all the people die, who will they rule Ah.


    It''s not very close to nanbula. People didn''t get close to it on the first day. They just had a night''s rest in the forest and arrived at Qingzhou town in the early morning of the next day.


    In the early morning, the sun has risen completely. Most people in Qingzhou town have got up early and started to prepare for not being hungry this winter. The smoke of cooking breakfast has risen slowly. Everything looks very peaceful.


    In fact, it''s very remote here. There are no special products, and it''s not the only way to go. Even if there are caravans, it''s only one or two in a year. So people here have long been used to self-sufficient farming life, and even few people go to the surrounding cities to make some basic transactions every year.


    At this time, Li and several other noble boys were riding around the village. Yakil was full of sadness. The town was obviously too backward. Apart from other things, there were only two shops on the broadest street of Qingzhou Town, and it seemed that the two shops would open only in some time It''s already covered with dust.


    The residents here wear ragged clothes. It seems that they have been wearing such clothes for several years. They look at these mercenaries strangely. It''s almost disgusting. Do these people hate foreigners very much, or do they hate people on the other side of the principality?


    At this time, yaquil began to read, "there are only more than 2000 people in a town, which means that there are at most 300 families. If they are poor, they can get 40 gold coins a year. Thank God, damn it! This is our territory? "Imber glared at him, but he was also a little dejected at this time. In fact, this territory is really not very good.


    Angel didn''t notice at this time. She just followed the crowd with 60 mercenaries. As for the other mercenaries, they didn''t know where they had gone. So they went to the square in the middle of the town. Usually, they would gather here if they had something to announce, but today most of the people in this town have gathered here.


    In the center of the square stands an old man who is about 50 years old. Although he looks very old, he is still very strong. It seems that time has not left too many traces on him. He looks at these nobles and slowly says, "several nobles, I am the mayor here. I don''t know what you are doing here?" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 179

    Li was not ready to have a good talk with him, so he said, "old man, we are knights of the principality and future lords here. You can call me Knight ogaster, so now you go to count the number of people in the town for me. By the way, prepare some food for us! By the way, tell the most beautiful girls here to come out and wait on us for dinner... "


    It''s not too much to say at this time, but a few noble boys around them are used to it. After all, in their eyes, this town is a dispensable existence. Even if they really want to revolt here, let alone the others, these dozens of mercenaries can level it down.


    Sure enough, just at the end of the speech, a tall man strode out. This guy was full of muscles, like a soldier who had been training for many years. But I can see that this guy has a shelf, in fact, his strength is just the level of an ordinary person.


    Angel looked at him and frowned. He thought there might be resistance here, but when someone really stood up, he still felt very uncomfortable. At least when someone revolted against himself, anyone would feel uncomfortable.


    Angel snorted coldly, "why don''t you agree?"


    When he heard angel''s voice, the tall man gave a cold hum without any fear. At this time, he roared and said, "you guys are like scum. Look at the weak ones like chickens. Oh, no, there''s another one like fat pigs!" Then he pointed to Li. Of course, Li''s image is that of ogaster, but it''s too much to be called fat pig. "Before, there were a lot of robbers running rampant here. You don''t care about us. Now, the adults of Blizzard mercenary group drove the robbers away, and you actually came."


    From now on, he yawned, "don''t tell me what you call me, you know? Blizzard mercenary regiment is a foreign mercenary regiment. If you call it an adult, I can betray you. "


    Hearing this, the man sneered, "is that right? Is it a foreign mercenary regiment? I don''t care which side he is, but at least they protected us! They saved us! And you''re just a bunch of rice worms trying to take the last piece of bread from us! "


    The man roared again, as if to embolden himself, and rushed towards Li Li. At this time, he wiped a dagger from his waist and pulled out a dagger. It seems that he wanted to fight with people for a long time, but now where do these guys put him in their eyes?


    At this time, yaji''er snorted coldly, and suddenly came forward. Although this guy is a magician, he has some skills in his kung fu. Before he ran the horse, he slightly moved his saber, and then he directly crossed the tall man''s wrist. He only heard the man''s cry, and his weapon was no longer stable. How could yaji''er be so easy Let him go? The horse stepped forward a few more steps, and he suddenly returned his hand, which had been slashed on the guy''s back with the back of the knife.


    I saw the tall man wailing again, but this time, with the wailing, his mouth gushed out a big mouthful of blood, and then rolled out a few meters. This time, he fell on the ground, and there was no movement for a long time.


    Since then, the people in these towns, when they look at these nobles, have more fear than disgust.


    At this time, yaquil looked at the villagers around, and could not help humming. In his eyes, the attack he just made didn''t directly understand this guy. It''s really the guy''s life, but he''s not a good man. At this time, he strangled the horse under his seat, and he had to step on the man heavily to kill him.


    Just at this time, the old man who called himself the village head rushed up and squeezed out a smile on his face. "My Lord, my Lord, don''t be angry. Although this guy has some brain problems, he is the only blacksmith in our town. If you really kill him, it is estimated that there will be a problem in our next year''s income. We will starve to death, but you can''t pay tax It''s a big sin. "


    Hearing what the mayor said, yaquil snorted coldly, but he didn''t go on. After all, he just wanted to scare these guys.


    The mayor took a look at the other nobles, and then he said with a smile, "you see, some lords might as well go to eat now. I arranged some. Although it''s not a good thing, it''s already the best thing that our town can take. Don''t mind, don''t mind."


    Looking at the mayor, although he didn''t achieve his goal, he didn''t say anything at this time. He just said, "let''s forget the crime of treason. Let the brothers eat first. Remember, this place is our territory. If we want you to live, you can live. If we want you to die, you will die! If anyone doesn''t agree, just give it a try. Let''s see how strong your people are! "


    From such a roar, then regardless of that really rose, straight toward the town hall line.


    In the following quarter of an hour, the hall of this small town was extremely dull. In fact, this so-called hall was just a bigger room. These mercenaries were not bored to insult the girls in this small town at this time. Instead, they were eating peacefully.And a few noble boys and Li are around the mayor constantly questioning about Blizzard mercenary regiment.


    It turns out that before those Blizzard mercenaries arrived in Petersburg, there were a lot of bandits stationed nearby. Naturally, this small town became the focus of attention. It doesn''t matter if there is no money. At least there are some beautiful girls here. At that time, almost all the girls with a little bit of beauty in the town were taken away. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 180

    At that time, the blizzard mercenary regiment took action. They easily exterminated the bandits. Moreover, they never touched the people in the village. On the contrary, they often exchanged some supplies with the people in the town.


    No matter what other people think, people in this town feel that these Blizzard mercenaries are good people.


    Suddenly a mercenary strode in from the outside and whispered a few words in yaquil''s ear, but yaquil''s eyes lit up and yelled, "OK! Yes, I really found the guys of Blizzard mercenary regiment


    But before his voice fell, he had been pulled hard by Li, "what are you doing so loudly?"


    At this time, several people turned to leave the mayor, took the mercenary and began to ask in detail.


    Naturally, the mayor pricked up his ears to listen to the conversation of several guys, but at this time, the voice of the noble boys was very low. Although the mayor listened very carefully, he just heard a few key words. But I probably know these guys are coming to deal with Blizzard mercenary regiment.


    Then they called on other mercenaries to leave the town. Of course, these guys didn''t know the exact location of the blizzard mercenary regiment. Even if they occupied the castle, their troops could not stay in the castle all day.


    So they designed such a scheme to expose the whereabouts of Blizzard mercenary regiment to the mayor himself.


    After they left the town for some distance, they released a mage''s eyes and began to closely monitor the town. Sure enough, after waiting for some time, the mayor found a teenager in the town. After a few words with the teenager, the teenager quickly left the village and ran towards Petersburg.


    Then, Li sent a mercenary to follow the boy firmly. In this way, the whereabouts of Blizzard mercenary regiment will soon fall into their hands.


    But Li is not ready to wait here. After all, when the other party learns that a group of people have bad intentions for themselves, they must be waiting on their way back, so they don''t really plan to go to those Blizzard mercenaries. They plan to go back like this, and then give them a good look on their way back to nanbula.


    Soon the cavalry came back. According to him, the blizzard mercenary regiment was stationed in Petersburg, but in fact they were stationed near Qingzhou town. Just after the teenagers of Qingzhou town ran to report, there was a burst of people drinking and horse hissing inside. In a word, they did something.


    After Li nodded, yaquil also understood that the current situation was really carried out according to Li''s idea. They were also happy and went straight to the direction of nanbula.


    The first half of the journey was quite easy. At least they didn''t find any trace of Blizzard''s mercenary regiment. But when they came to a crossroad, their faces changed, because there were 150 cavalry in front of them. They were all strong and healthy. Just looking at the past, everyone''s strength was the same as that of the last time The scouts are about the same level.


    Looking at these cavalry, people probably know that these guys are the mercenaries of Blizzard mercenary regiment.


    It seems that these people are the troops used by Blizzard mercenary regiment to intercept people.


    But at the beginning, they only saw more than 70 mercenaries for the people in Qingzhou town. The purpose was to keep the other side from going out. But they didn''t expect that the other side really looked up to these noble boys and sent 150 elite cavalry.


    You know, the blizzard mercenary regiment around Petersburg has only five or six hundred people. According to the normal proportion, these 150 cavalry are all their mobile units, and the rest are infantry or archers at most.


    At this time, when he saw that the other side''s cavalry was ready, the mercenary of wood leaf shadow was a little nervous. At this time, yaquil gave a cold hum, but he was not afraid of stage. At this time, he roared, "ready! Shoot


    With his roar, the mercenaries on this side immediately took out their short bows and crossbows and shot at the other side''s cavalry. These crossbows were all made from them with a lot of money. Originally, these short crossbows were good things that could only be equipped by people in the army. They were powerful and had strong penetrating power, but they were not good at stringing. However, what they fought for was that the first wave caused a lot of damage to the opponent. Sure enough, when the first wave of arrows rained down, the opponent fell more than ten cavalry.


    When the other party saw the shadow of the wood leaf, they started to fight, and they didn''t wait any longer. After the leader''s command, they started to charge directly. At this time, yaquil was not in a hurry and roared, "ready! Shoot


    With his voice, these people of the shadow of wood leaves sent out a wave of arrows. This time, the other side was ready, but only seven or eight people fell down. At this time, the distance from the other side was less than 100 meters.


    Li nodded to imber and put his hands together. Then the earth trembled, and a lot of muddy swamps appeared on the ground. These muddy swamps were very abrupt, as if they were here, but Li just showed them.As soon as he saw the hand from him, inbel''s eyes brightened. "You boy really hid it. Let''s say, you can release the seven levels of magic in the netherworld swamp. How many levels of magic do you have?"


    Although imber was saying that, his hands were not idle. There were ice crystals on the ground between his hands. These ice crystals all appeared on the ground not covered by the yellow spring swamp. However, the other side''s cavalry had excellent equestrian skills. How much influence did this magic have on them.


    Although these two magic can''t reduce the opponent''s combat strength, they have slowed down the opponent''s charge speed, at least enough to shoot the third wave of arrow rain here. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 181

    At this time, yaquil roared again, "ready!"


    After the first two arrow rains, these Blizzard mercenaries inevitably thought that yaquil was going to let his men shoot arrow rain at this time, so they all raised their hand shields. At this time, they had to avoid the marshes and ice crystals under the horse, and at the same time they had to prepare to avoid the arrow rain, so their speed was reduced.


    But I didn''t expect that yaquil didn''t shout, "shoot!" Instead, he turned the horse''s head and yelled, "withdraw with me!" After shouting this, yaquil had already taken the lead in galloping away on horseback, which directly frightened the blizzard mercenaries. They had never seen such an opponent before.


    At this time, these Blizzard mercenaries were stunned, but their leader was mad. The other side was just teasing himself. He yelled, "come with me! Catch up with them with me and kill them all


    At this time, he roared and ran the horse forward, but no matter whether it was swamp or ice crystal, he led the horse to rush, followed by several soldiers yelled, "to Ze! Don''t be impulsive


    But at this time xiangze where still listen to other people''s words, just a strength of the vertical horse crazy rush, toward from people crazy chase in the past.


    Over the years, where has he been teased like this? At this time, he has made sure that he must tease these little nobles to let them know how big a mistake he has made.


    On the other side, they had fled to the edge of the forest. Seeing that the other side was about to catch up with them, they let the mercenaries slow down and stop at the same place. As for the other side, because they wanted to catch up with them, the whole team was very long. Naturally, the first few Blizzard mercenaries didn''t dare to kill them directly, so they yanked Ma Fang slowed down and gathered in his team.


    But at this time, suddenly shot two feather arrows in the forest, the speed of these two feather arrows is very fast, where can these two Blizzard mercenaries defend! It would be better if they were wearing steel armor, but they were only wearing leather armor for portability!


    These two people directly burst out a handful of blood, and then there is no way to sit on the horse, directly fell down.


    With the two arrows, Xiang Ze''s face could not help changing. The direction of the arrow was not the direction away from them. In an instant, a word came to his mind, "ambush?"


    How could these nobles lie in ambush? Just when he was puzzled, suddenly a group of people came out of the forest. They were wearing heavy steel armor. Although they were not the lock steel armor, they were already the leather armor of Blizzard mercenaries!


    But at this time Xiang Ze glanced at the mercenaries. Naturally, he knew that although the equipment of these mercenaries in Muye shadow was good, they were all ordinary goods. They could not match the strength of their own Blizzard mercenaries.


    After confirming this point, his face could not help but burst into a sneer. In this case, he was not going to be polite! He waved slightly, and in an instant his mercenaries had slowly picked up their lance from the side of the mount.


    In fact, at the beginning of the charge, they didn''t use the lance, they just took some ordinary sabers and other weapons, because they didn''t regard these people as their opponents, but now the other side has their own capital, so they are ready to use their real skills, and they intend to really charge.


    Looking at these cavalry aiming their guns at their side, Li sneered. It seems that they are weak now, but in fact, there is Li here. As long as they want to leave, none of these guys will want to leave!


    At this time, he slowly chants the incantation, and then one by one auxiliary magic is applied to his mercenaries. With the bonus of these auxiliary magic, the strength of these mercenaries will increase by at least 30%. However, this is the last help for them. Although Li can easily wipe out the enemy, Li doesn''t want to end the war like this Cut.


    At this time, yaquil''s face turned white. Of course, he knew that his side was absolutely weak in terms of strength comparison between the two sides, which made him regret that his side''s cavalry were all half hanging, because their original plan was that the other side would withdraw in the opposite direction when they found that there were too many people on his side, but they didn''t expect that the other side would directly move towards his side He rushed over.


    But of course, he knew that he would be dead if he took people to escape into the forest at this time, so he roared, and the doctor had already flashed the light of magic. His magic is very special. The magic cultivated by yaquil is all used to strengthen his own magic, which is also a kind of magic specialization, and this magic specialization will follow his own fighting power And become more and more powerful.


    Li still remembers that yakil also appeared in the original book. He is not one of the twelve shields. In the original book of the goblin''s tail, he is the Prime Minister of the Empire, that is, a high official. Although there is no scene for him to fight in it, when it comes to strength, it can not be ignored.At this time, with the release of his magic, no less than 20 kinds of auxiliary magic shine on him. The release speed of this kind of magic is enough to make most magicians feel terrible.


    Then he rushed up with the mercenaries behind him. As soon as the two sides collided with each other, there was a lot of people tumbling. Yaquil was trying to cut down two Blizzard mercenaries, but xiangze on the other side was just like a madman, cutting down the mercenaries on the shadow of wood leaves.


    Just after Xiang Ze killed three or four mercenaries, he seemed to have no fun and glared at yaquil. Of course, he remembered that this guy had made fun of himself. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 182

    At this time, yakil saw Xiang Ze rushing straight at him. He was scared out of his body and two souls went up to heaven. You know, he was able to bully these ordinary cavalry. If he was against Xiang Ze, he would be beaten under the horse for several rounds. But now that the other side had already rushed towards him, he wanted to run away It''s even more impossible.


    Yaquil roared again at this time, but his mouth naturally would not spit out words like hurry up to protect me. This roar was Quan Dang''s cheering for himself. At this time, he burst out a burst of white brilliance, and he didn''t think that he could fight with xiangze for several times. He just rushed to xiangze madly.


    As for Xiang Ze, he was holding a lance for charging cavalry. At this time, his lance was shaking in his hands, as if he wanted to drink his opponent''s blood.


    Xiangze didn''t show any mercy at this time. With a long gun, the target was yakiel''s chest. At this time, yakiel''s heart flashed a few wisps of despair, but he didn''t have any on his hand. As soon as the sense of despair rose, yakiel''s ambition also appeared. He waved his saber fiercely and cut directly at the end of his opponent''s long gun It''s on.


    Although xiangze didn''t cut off his spear, under the huge force, xiangze stabbed askew. However, under the control of xiangze''s hands, although the spear was askew, it still stabbed yakil''s big leg.


    Xiang Ze''s face shows a sneer. The magic he practices is that he can detonate the powerful magic power in the other person''s body after his weapon enters the other person''s body, so as to produce huge damage. Even if this guy is stabbed in the leg by himself, he only needs to detonate the magic that he injects into the other person''s body by himself, so yakil is dead It''s settled! Even if it''s not dead, it''s a broken leg.


    But to xiangze''s surprise, he could easily pierce the Cavaliers'' armor and stab yakiel''s body, but it was like penetrating butter. First of all, before he stabbed the opponent''s body, his power had been reduced by three points. When he stabbed yakiel''s leg armor, he just made a squeak and his gun was broken However, it is difficult to move within one centimeter of penetrating the opponent''s leg armor.


    Xiangze was stunned to see this scene, which was completely beyond his expectation. However, he roared, and then a magic burst out on the tip of the gun. In an instant, the armor of yakil''s leg broke apart, and at the same time, a touch of blood burst out on his leg. Fortunately, the blood fog was not caused by xiangze It''s because the armor split and was grazed by armor fragments.


    Then xiangze roared again and fired a shot at yaquil''s chest. Yaquil knew that he had no luck at this time, so he put his saber across his chest. Another sound of toothache sounded. Xiangze''s shot still didn''t cause much success, and didn''t break through yaquil''s armor. However, under this shot, yaquil''s body was broken I was bumped out by a stranger.


    In a twinkling of an eye, Xiang Ze had already broken through the formation of the shadow of wood leaves mercenary. When they turned around, another mercenary finally arrived and gathered with the mercenaries here.


    At this time, Li also felt a fluke. Fortunately, at the beginning, he used advanced Earth Defense magic for yaquil, the curtain of the God of the earth. Otherwise, yaquil was not seriously injured, but also dead. It''s just like now that he just suffered some internal injuries. However, this guy doesn''t feel very well now. At this time, yaquil''s mouth is bleeding, as if I can''t stand up any more, but I know that this guy is only seriously injured on the surface. At least after a period of rest, it doesn''t have any effect on his later cultivation.


    What''s more depressing is that the people on the side of Muye''s shadow have already fallen by no less than 70 people just after one impact, and the people they started with this time are only more than 200 people. After that, the advantage of Muye''s shadow in the number of people has disappeared, but the other side also looks uncomfortable. Originally, they only have 150 cavalry Now, after several battles, there are only about 100 people left.


    From slowly sighed a tone, really should oneself want to hand?


    He sings softly, and then a huge fireball shoots at the other side''s lineup. Now he is ready to solve the magicians in the other side. Of course, he does not dare to use any powerful magic. Otherwise, he will directly scare the magicians in the opposite side out to fight. That''s depressing.


    Sure enough, the other side''s magician saw Li release his chant for a while and just threw out a fireball. Naturally, he was full of confidence and also threw out a fireball. At this time, he couldn''t help sighing. You know, the biggest difference between the expert magician and the traditional magician is that the traditional magician has a great influence on the war situation.


    A traditional magician has a lot of auxiliary magic and range kill magic.


    And the specialized magicians are more inclined to individual combat. Even the specialized magicians who have the range killing ability, their power in this kind of group combat is far less than that of the traditional magicians.Therefore, it is very important to solve the traditional magicians of the other side at the beginning of the battle. As for those specialized magicians, they are more like super soldiers. No matter how strong they are, they can only solve the miscellaneous soldiers like Xiang Ze one by one.


    At this time, the magician who was away from the other side began to fight, and he directly left the mercenary team. The other nobles naturally knew that Li had full confidence to do this kind of thing. At present, the only thing they could do was to start to guard against the other side''s cavalry.


    Xiang Ze didn''t pay attention to the mage''s battle there. He just yelled, and then another charge was about to start. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 183

    At this time, yaquil has suffered a lot of injuries. Naturally, he has no ability to fight again. Angel immediately took the place of yaquil. He yelled, "brothers, now we have a way to live. If we run for our lives, only a few of us can survive. In this case, why don''t we give the opposite one a good look?"


    At this time, he roared and rushed out directly, followed by the part of nanbula who originally belonged to the leader of the soldiers. The rest of the mercenaries looked around and seemed to find that there was really no way. Then they rushed out and followed angel to rush towards each other.


    In an instant, there was a scene of blood rising. At this time, xiangze was like a demon, killing the mercenaries of Muye''s shadow. Unconsciously, he had broken through the formation of Muye''s shadow with his team. He looked back and saw that there were only 50 or 60 people left in Muye''s shadow, which was not enough for him to see, but it made him more comfortable To his surprise, angel took the rest of them and ran away quickly.


    Seeing this scene, Xiang Ze was surprised. In fact, if Angel ran away with these people just now, he would catch up with them. Except for a few excellent equestrians, they would be killed completely. But now they are running away when both sides charge. In this way, at least half of the other side can survive.


    Now there are only more than 80 people left on his side. A fierce light flashed in xiangze''s eyes, but with a roar, he took the rest of his subordinates to rush towards each other.


    As for the other side, the battle between Li and the magician of Blizzard mercenary regiment has come to an end. In fact, there is no fairness in the battle between the two sides. At the beginning, the magician of Blizzard mercenary regiment thought Li was just a rookie. After all, why should he be afraid of the magician who even needs to sing fireball.


    But when Li exposed his own claws, the magician even had no chance to escape. Almost in an instant, the magician had been turned into a black ash by the dozens of fireballs released by Li and scattered on the ground.


    Looking at the last trace left by the magician in the world, he could not help shaking his head slowly. There is no comparison between this level of existence and him. As for the other side, if angel is not an idiot, then it should be the winner or loser.


    When we got to the ambush circle, angel had lured the cavalry of Blizzard mercenary regiment to here. As for the mercenaries who had been arranged for a long time, they rushed out. This is the real force they are ready for. More than 400 people have been waiting here for a long time. No matter what the way the mercenaries have, they are here Under the difference of sample quantity, the loss is heavy in an instant.


    By the time we got here, the blizzard mercenaries were almost dead, while Xiang Ze, the leader of the blizzard mercenary, was still very brave. In the middle of the wood leaf shadow mercenaries, a long gun suddenly hung from one of the mercenaries'' necks. The mercenary''s neck burst open in an instant, and there was only one place left where his head and body were connected It''s just a little bit of flesh. But it''s dead. It can''t be dead anymore.


    According to xiangze''s playing method, there is no doubt that he can kill these mercenaries without a moment''s effort. Then he runs away when he is not exhausted. With a cold hum, three long black needles have come out of his hand in a flash. These three long black needles are all condensed by magic, which is quite a part of the undead''s magic The magic of name is called soul stealing dirty needle.


    Although it only belongs to level 5 magic, it''s very insidious. Even if it''s not killed by the undead breath attached to it, the magic in the body will continue to weaken. If it can''t be cured quickly, the magic in the body will soon be consumed.


    But of course, Li didn''t want to solve Xiang Ze with such an attack, so the three black needles in his hand were all shot at the horse under Xiang Ze''s seat.


    Although Xiang Ze was bloodthirsty, he was very concerned about his horse during the battle, so his horse didn''t suffer any damage after such a battle. However, the speed of the three black needles was extraordinary, and they were extremely secret. They directly shot into the horse''s body. A moment later, he only heard the horse''s mouth utter a cry of sadness, and then he died Began to spit out blood, less than five fingers between the countdown, then directly lying on the ground, no longer breath.


    When Xiang Ze saw his mount to the end, he immediately roared and was about to jump up and run away. At that time, he was able to fight here without fear because he thought he had unparalleled equestrian skills. Even if he was defeated, he could run away immediately. But at this time, the mount died, and he was not sure that he could continue to fight, so he wanted to run away.


    But don''t want to this time from is a roar, "archery!"


    The remaining mercenaries of the shadow of Auricularia had long hated Xiang Ze. They immediately took up the short bow and crossbow and shot at Xiang Ze fiercely. They snorted to Ze Leng. If he couldn''t stop this attack, he would not be a strong man of level 14. When he turned around, he would shake away all the arrows around him. That''s when Li''s attack arrived, Li''s attack came There was no actual attack on him, just a strong spiritual force suddenly hit him. The spiritual attack was invisible, xiangze could not hide, and the strength of Li was far stronger than him. Under such an attack, xiangze suddenly vomited blood, and the strength that was ready to block the arrow rain could not be condensed any more, and then he directly shot to death in the air.At this time, the public finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    In fact, if Xiang zezhen''s escape is successful, these people of Muye shadow will lose confidence in themselves and dare not fight with the blizzard mercenary regiment. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 184

    In this battle, the people were haggard, but Li was still relaxed. In this battle, the shadow of Muye was on the whole line, and more than 600 people went to battle, but the casualties were also terrible. Two hundred people were killed and more than 60 were seriously injured. It can be said that the other side was extremely ruthless, and they didn''t have the habit of keeping alive.


    As long as you can kill them, you can kill them directly, and the other side will pay a considerable price. 160 cavalry, including their commander, have all died here. It can be said that now the blizzard mercenary regiment around Petersburg has no leader, and the rest is just more than 400 infantry.


    More than 400 infantry who have lost their mobility are just vegetables.


    But now Muye''s shadow can''t eat this dish. Now there are only more than 300 people left in Muye''s shadow. Originally, the individual quality is not as good as that of the other party, and now the number of people is not as good as that of the other party. That is to say, Muye''s shadow has fallen into a complete inferiority. Of course, people don''t count on fighting this war of complete inferiority.


    So they immediately began to retreat. Of course, before the retreat, these guys turned the blizzard mercenaries upside down. These Blizzard mercenaries were very poor and terrible. More than 100 people only found more than 100 gold coins. On average, each of them had only one gold coin.


    However, they found some good things in xiangze. First of all, a few pieces of magic crystal with very good color. Judging from the magic power contained in these magic crystal, the value of each piece is about 10000 gold coins. This is an extra receipt. As for the other thing, I can''t help taking a breath of air. This guy actually has a piece of magic crystal Shengwen''s design is very precise. It doesn''t look like a low-level design at all.


    You should know that the reason why we can only draw middle and low-level holy patterns is very simple, that is, there are only middle and low-level design drawings that can be found now. As for high-level design drawings, don''t think about it. There are few people who have mastered holy patterns in the world. If anyone has middle and high-level design drawings, he must take them as a treasure, and it''s impossible to reveal them.


    Moreover, Shengwen is very precise. Even if it is transcribed, as long as there is a little error, there will be a lot of deviation in the production, which will lead to a waste of materials.


    However, if you take a look at this design, you can immediately be sure that this design is a middle and upper level holy pattern design. It''s just that what''s missing and what''s missing in Zhiqu are not clear.


    Li immediately hid this holy pattern design in his arms. When several other noble boys saw Li''s nervous appearance, the way of nature was a good thing. However, they didn''t study traditional magic and didn''t ask about Li. They still had some trust in this.


    Besides the holy pattern, there was nothing else. The people immediately left the battlefield and marched to the other side. Instead of leaving the forest to go back to nambula, they made a big circle in the forest and then marched to nambula.


    As the evening approached, they left the forest. But as soon as they left the forest, their faces changed. It was not because of anything else, but because it was too bright outside.


    It was so bright that it was full of torches outside. On the other side of the crowd, there were no less than 2000 cavalry. These cavalry seemed to have been waiting here for a long time. A huge snowflake was embroidered on the flag behind them. It was the symbol of Blizzard mercenary regiment. Even if it was not the symbol of Blizzard mercenary regiment, people knew that it was definitely not an ally Signs.


    These cavalry have three leaders, two women and one man, all in their thirties. It seems that these three guys are also leaders of the same level as Xiang Ze. At this time, they see Li and others coming out, and the color of their faces is not good-looking. One of the female leaders is obviously a sorcerer, and his robe is covered with dense runes, which seems to be scared Others don''t know that she is a mage. At this time, she slightly moves her staff and hums coldly, "what''s the matter with xiangze? What about his cavalry


    At this time, people don''t know who xiangze is, but these noble boys'' hearts are turning fast, so they immediately know who the so-called xiangze is. Obviously, it''s the Knight Commander. It seems that the guy''s status is not low, so many people are worried about his safety.


    "Hagel!" Li Wai tilted his chin. Seeing Li do this, angel snorted, and then threw it out of the cloth bag in front of the horse to Ze''s head. Originally, they were going to take it back for a reward, but now it''s estimated that none of them can go back.


    "Oh, it''s disgusting!" It was the only man among the three who made this sound. At this time, he let out a scream and covered his lips, as if he really saw something terrible. If this guy was really pretty, it would be good. But this guy was tall and big, and his face was full of flesh. At this time, it would make people feel a chill It''s too late.


    Seeing him like this, another woman snorted coldly, "well, there''s no share for you to speak here!"The woman was pretty. She was dressed in Knight''s armor, and her face was full of anger, which made her beautiful.


    When the man heard the woman''s words, his face was a little unhappy, but he didn''t dare to say anything. He just mumbled, as if he was venting something.


    The mage seemed to be the leader of these three people. He said coldly, "well, since you can really kill xiangze, it''s amazing. I think it''s not easy for you to cultivate up to now. Let''s give you a chance! Give me what you took from xiangze! " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 185

    At this time, the mage was not polite and began to ask for the things from xiangze directly. At this time, the people looked at each other, and they all had the intention of surrendering. Although Bradman had a bright future, it was still a matter of life.


    The current situation is that yaquil has been seriously injured. Although his leg injury has been stopped bleeding, if he does not receive treatment for a long time, it must be a small life. In addition, several other noble boys have also suffered a lot of injuries, so they immediately have a sense of surrender.


    At this time, the mage saw that the crowd was still a little bit. Because he didn''t feel like it, he gave a cold drink again, "what? Not ready to hand it in? It''s the same if you don''t hand it in. If you kill it all, just search it slowly! "


    After seeing the mage for a moment, I couldn''t help shaking my head, thinking that if these people are really willing to put themselves in the past, if there is a fight, it''s not sure whether these people can kill for a minute or not.


    At this point Angel stepped forward, "if we are really willing to hand it over, can you really let us go?"


    Hearing angel say so, the mage snorted coldly, "that''s natural, otherwise, I''m the head of Blizzard mercenary regiment, isn''t it in vain?"


    Hearing her saying this, everyone''s face changed. It turned out that the woman in her thirties was actually the head of Blizzard mercenary regiment, a class B mercenary regiment!


    The blizzard mercenary regiment is level B, and the shadow of Muye is level B, but this level is much worse. Apart from other things, the individual quality of the blizzard mercenary regiment is much better than that of the shadow of Muye. In addition, it is said that the actual number of mercenaries in the blizzard mercenary regiment is about 3000. In addition, the external personnel play three or four shadow of Muye, which is estimated by the mercenary regiment It''s like playing.


    Looking at the mage saying this, angel sighed slightly, "then..."


    Before his words, he heard the sound of horse''s hooves. A man who was not tall suddenly galloped to the middle of the two armies on his horse. But this man was not Bradman. Who was he?


    Bradman was sitting on the horse with a sneering smile on his face, looking at the cavalry of Blizzard mercenary regiment. At this time, he had only one person to come, but the cavalry of Blizzard mercenary regiment felt as if the beast had met his natural enemies.


    Blizzard mercenary regiment leader at this time Leng Leng, slowly said, "Bradman?"


    That tone is also a burst of uncertainty, as if at this time she very much hope that this person is not Bradman in general, Bradman at this time a smile, "officially in the next."


    As soon as Bradman''s voice fell, the mage roared, "go!"


    After that, the cavalry behind him no longer had any sense of fear, one by one as if to see the flesh of the tiger in general toward Bradman crazy rush.


    Slowly shaking his head from now on, the strongest people in the other side are the three leaders, but their strength is just less than level 15. I''m afraid the actual combat is not as good as that xiangze, and Bradman''s real strength is estimated to have reached level 18. The confrontation between the two is sure to be Bradman''s victory.


    No matter how many soldiers there are, what can we do? Are we going to kill Bradman with a bunch of flies?


    Besides, now Li clearly feels that there is another magic source nearby. When Li locks that magic source, a black light appears beside Bradman. That''s the woman who has been beside Bradman. At this time, she slowly raises one of her hands and shakes slightly. Then there are three cards in that hand, "Emperor" The emperor tried the Pope - the thunder trial


    With the disappearance of the three magic cards in her hand, a large magic cloud appeared over the cavalry of Blizzard mercenary regiment in an instant, and then countless flash points fell madly from it. When these cavalry rushed out from the range of thunder and lightning, they had lost no less than 500 people!


    But Bradman didn''t care at all. He didn''t even draw the special holy pattern that he used when he was fighting with Li. He just stood there, like a man in charge of everything.


    As long as the cavalry got a little closer to Bradman, Bradman would wave his long gun and fly the man out. When the man was in the air, he began to vomit blood, and his eyelids were dead. However, no matter what strength Bradman had at this time, the other cavalry just attacked Bradman crazily.


    Bradman frowned a little, and then laughed. The gun in his hand was not very strong, but no one could break through his gun to reach his depth. It was just amazing that even though these cavalry knew that they were not Bradman''s enemy at all, they were still rushing towards Bradman, as if Bradman was really their enemy of life and death Average.


    However, Li could see that these people were completely unconscious, but they seemed to be completely bewitched. At this time, he had a steady eye. When he looked into the distance, he could see that the three leaders were still there, but in fact, he could see that these three people were not the three people.In fact, they have already escaped. These three people are supposed to be the substitutes they have arranged for a long time.


    These cavalry''s desperate attack was consumed by Bradman in a short time, and the three guys in the distance seemed to have been given the order to escape. As soon as they wanted to escape, they were thrown three cards by the woman in black beside Bradman, and they were imprisoned in an instant, and they couldn''t escape any more.


    As for their fate, it is self-evident that they should be treated like the head of Blizzard mercenary regiment. The most severe interrogation is to make them spit out some secrets they don''t know at all. Of course, this is what will happen later.


    After Bradman finished cleaning up these guys, he had a good conversation with the people. Of course, the words were that they did a good job ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 186

    After the battle, everyone got a reward. Although this reward is just a small town in Petersburg and around him, it is also a great thing for everyone. After all, there are many aristocrats in the world, but there are not so many aristocrats with real fiefdoms.


    There are two small villages around Petersburg, about a dozen of which have no people at all. They are as poor as they want. I''m afraid the tax they can pay each year is not enough for a noble''s son''s living expenses for a month. As a result, after being occupied by Blizzard mercenaries, the Principality has no idea to take it back.


    However, they are not idle owners. They are just digging three feet of ground here. Since the former owner of Petersburg was a grave robber, how could he leave only a few precious stones!


    However, what disappointed people was that no matter how they searched, the result was that the owner here was just a poor man. However, what surprised people was that they found something exciting in this poor place where there was nothing left.


    For example


    When they were searching for a nearly abandoned iron ore here, they found a certain amount of secret silver hidden in the iron ore. think about it, a secret silver mine. Secret silver is a good thing for most magicians, because it is a metal that will not hinder the release of magic. In other words, it can be used as a protector for magicians A.


    In addition, he also has a strong attachment magic, those who are "changing" magic expertise, basically all the equipment will be injected into a considerable amount of silver, otherwise they can''t take these things out from their own changing space, after all, if the metal itself has a strong anti magic, then how can''t accept magic It''s the division''s transmission.


    However, what annoys these nobles is that although there is secret silver hidden in the iron ore here, the problem is that the content is not high, but it''s not a problem. People are originally weapons workshops, so they collect a lot of iron ore and extract the secret silver. The rest of the iron ore is a good material for weapons, which comes with secret silver The quality of iron ore itself is very good.


    If the original Lord didn''t choose tomb robbers, which had no future, but gathered a group of slaves here to mine and sell, it would be a good living.


    Although Li was not interested in it, the young nobles were very interested in it. They bought a large number of slaves from the slave market in nanbula within two days. Although these slaves looked pale and thin, they were good cheap slaves that nanbula had found.


    Although nanbula is a military city, the problem is that there has been no movement of hostile forces in this area for many years. The country that Blizzard mercenary regiment belongs to has been beaten back by the principality for several times, and it has long been afraid of it. There is no war, no captives, and there are fewer natural slaves.


    Most of the slaves who got them now were not real slaves. They owed too much money at home and had to sell their goods as slaves, or they could not eat at home. Finally, they were able to make a living as slaves.


    These slave labourers are not going to go back to nambula. They all squat here and watch the slave labourers work.


    Li doesn''t matter. He just studies the design draft of Shengwen that he found on xiangze. In fact, there are many defects in this design draft. No matter how Li looks at it, he feels that something is wrong. If anything is wrong, it is that the Shengwen is full of extreme imbalance, as if the Shengwen itself exists for an extremely extreme thing ¡£


    Bradman also heard about things here. Although he praised everyone''s good luck, he said he would come and have a look, but he didn''t know what to see.


    From this day on, he was studying the holy tattoo in his hand. In the eyes of several other nobles, it was not a proper job now. After all, the magic circle was just a kind of auxiliary tool in the magic world, and it was his own power that really determined a person.


    Naturally, these guys don''t know the horror of Shengwen, but when they were studying this Shengwen, two unexpected guests came.


    Now there is only one person in nanbula, and several other noble boys are squatting on the side of Petersburg. At this time, Li slowly raises his head. In fact, the inexplicable feeling makes him have to put away the holy tattoo on his hand and tighten up every nerve on his body.


    There is no doubt that it is murderous, no matter who it is to, but in the sense of separation, it is an unparalleled murderous.


    The door of Li''s room was opened slowly, and two figures came in almost crisscross. Li didn''t move. The feeling from the other side made Li have to admit that the other side could indeed threaten his existence, and now his Qi has been completely locked by the other side. If he has any action now, there is no doubt The other party''s thunder strike will come immediately.The other side is very strong. Li feels a little pain coming from his skin. His intention to kill alone can give Li such a feeling. It seems that the other side has killed more people than old Jack. But the two men and old Jack have completely different realms. Old Jack can control his intention to kill at will, and the two people in front of him obviously can''t control their own feelings They just walk like this and don''t even give extra attention to the people around them. Their killing intention can make some weak willed people faint. Who are these two people? ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 187

    From slowly looking up, in front of the two people is a man and a woman.


    She looks very young. Although she is not very beautiful, she exudes an inexplicable temperament. He has a very short short hair, which is only about one inch. Her eyes are so light that she can''t see them at all. Nevertheless, his eyes are as sharp as a sword, just like this Looking at each other, I felt as if I had been poked.


    This guy has gone crazy, from the heart came up with such an idea, I''m afraid this person can''t control his killing intention, just such a look at her seems to be about to poke from the general.


    He was wearing a very simple looking leather armor, which was full of knife marks and sword marks, and there were repair marks in several places. These marks were distributed on his clothes without any cover. Looking at this armor, he could not help moving his lips. In fact, he had noticed that this armor had something to do with him It''s a strange resonance.


    This is a pair of human skin armor, and the original owner of this armor was practicing nine turn Xuangong!


    Beside him, there was a tall man who was more than two meters tall. There was no hair on his head. At this time, his whole body was wrapped in a cloak, and only a bronze face appeared. He looked very strong, because his exposed neck seemed to be covered with muscles.


    It seems that these two people are only at level 18, that is to say, they can compete with one of them now, but if they go together, it will be dangerous to leave.


    Of course, it''s just that the other side is at level 18, but now I look at these two people and feel my intuition telling me not to compete with the other side, otherwise it''s absolutely my own death. At this time, the system seems to be aware of the psychological change of Li and says, "I advise you not to do it. These two people are not people in this world."


    Needless to say, Li will never fight with these two people. The breath of these two people is completely telling Li that they are not superficial strength. Even for this kind of people who come out of the Shura arena, their strength can not be evaluated by level.


    At this time, the man suddenly raised his head and looked at Li. Li noticed that his eyes were human eyes. The pupil of the woman beside him was almost transparent, and his pupil was a pair of dragon eyes!


    The man said slowly, "Hello, you are ogaster Or the students of anksiram, right


    Hear this man say so, leave first is Leng for a while, turn to slowly nod, "are you two?"


    The man said softly, "let me introduce myself. My name is iguniru, the fire dragon king. I know that there is an existence called iguniru in this world. He is my projection in this world."


    The man said slowly, as if to say that there was no big deal, but he opened his mouth, as if he could not believe that iguniru in this world was the projection of the existence of only 18 levels?


    Is it the true image of a dragon? I can''t believe it. At this time, the system says slowly, "he''s right. He''s a dragon."


    From Leng for a while, "dragon?"


    The system said very clearly, "yes, he should have learned the magic of ultimate transfiguration to incarnate himself in human form, otherwise how can he swagger around in the human world."


    Although what the system said at this time made Li feel dubious, when he saw the amazing breath of this guy, he didn''t want to speak, because this guy was so powerful that he didn''t even have the confidence to fight with him. Maybe he could win, but he was absolutely defeated. Li''s heart gave him such a reply A.


    If the woman next to him does the same


    Then there is no doubt that he will die! Because in this woman who is more than 1.8 meters tall, I feel more terrible than iguniru. When I fight with her, I don''t think I can defeat such a guy easily.


    The woman''s voice was cold. "My name is wes."


    Weiss is very direct, she just said her name, then shut up, and left is completely into the crash, who is Weiss? Who is Wes? To be honest, he has no impression at all.


    At this time, the system said, "the strongest of the dragon balls."


    Hearing this from the system, I was stunned. Isn''t the strongest person in the dragon ball the monkey king?


    Yes, there is a god of destruction in the theater version. Birus seems to be more powerful than the monkey king, but who is Wes?


    The system added, "Weiss is the servant and teacher of the destructive God birus in the dragon pillar. Teachers in combat. "


    After hearing such a supplement from the system, he almost vomited blood. If he is more powerful than the monkey king, his master is the strongest among the dragon balls.


    At this time, Wes took a deep look at Li. The power revealed in his eyes almost made Li jump up. However, Wes didn''t move next. She moved her chin slightly. Next to her, Igor immediately took out a scroll from his sleeve and opened it in front of Li.Looking at this scroll, Li can''t help but be stunned. This is a scroll of holy pattern. In fact, Li has seen this holy pattern design. This holy pattern design is overlapped with the one in Li''s arms to some extent. Both of them are incomplete, so they complement each other to a certain extent in the blank space.


    In this way, the combination of the two is a perfect holy pattern design.


    From the corner of his mouth, he didn''t say that the other part of the damaged design is in his own hands. Since the other party hasn''t said his intention, he doesn''t have to worry. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 188

    From now on, I just look at the design drawing in front of me. There is one big difference between this design drawing and the one I got. Except that the design elements above are more complete, that is, all the key points that need to be paid attention to when this holy pattern is written on it, that is to say, the strategy of this holy pattern is written on it!


    As long as the level of the producer has reached, then this design can be made completely!


    The holy pattern drawn on this design is obviously for people''s hands to prepare. Of course, the holy pattern can also be drawn on the legs and waist, as long as it can exert force. The specific effect of the holy pattern is that it can extract the vitality, magic or other energy of the carrier, and then make the carrier burst into amazing attack instantly Speed, and can put a lot of negative effects on the opponent.


    The name of this holy tattoo is xuesha. It''s a powerful holy tattoo, and it''s only an intermediate holy tattoo. However, it''s estimated that its power can reach the level of the middle and higher level, but it also has a drawback that this holy tattoo will squeeze vitality. That is to say, it''s a purely explosive holy tattoo, but the fight between the strong is only in this explosive moment.


    After carefully recording all the details of this holy pattern in his mind, Li slowly breathed out, "this should be an intermediate holy pattern. Although I don''t know where you know I can draw holy patterns, I think there should be many people who master holy pattern technology in this world."


    Weiss''s face is still no expression, whispered, "but they can''t do it."


    Li picked his eyebrows. "Including miss Melita?"


    Hearing this, Weiss nodded slowly, "even if she can''t do it, anksiram may have enough quality, but he disdains to do this kind of thing, or she has enough hardware, but her mood can''t let her make such a high-precision thing."


    Igunil took a look at Weiss. It was the first time that he heard Weiss say so much. After listening to Weiss, he slowly breathed out a breath, and then looked at Weiss with an unwarranted eye, "so Since you think I can do this, can you tell me first what kind of benefits I can get? "


    Hearing this, Wes can''t help but pick his eyebrows. Then he looks at Igor. Igor is also stunned. In fact, the two of them don''t seem to be ready to give him any benefit. Instead, Wes sighs slowly, "if one day you step into the dimensional battlefield, I will save your life."


    Li frowned. Although he didn''t know what the so-called dimensional battlefield was, his intuition told him to promise. At this time, the system slowly said, "good chance, promise him!"


    The voice of the system sounds very excited, as if this is really a great opportunity. He nodded slowly, "OK, we have a deal, but you need to wait."


    Hearing this, Wes nodded slowly. "Don''t worry, I''ve lived a long time, so I''m very patient."


    Then Weiss took igunil out of the room, just out of the room, in the consciousness of leaving, the two people disappeared, as if they had left the space when they came out of the door.


    Wait until Weiss left, can''t help but frown, "system, why are you so anxious to let me agree to her request, in fact, I can ask for more benefits."


    The system slowly breathed a breath, as if it had finally slowed down. "You don''t know how much benefit you''ve got!"


    Hearing the system say so, Li was stunned, "is that dimensional battlefield very dangerous?"


    "Of course!" The system immediately exclaimed, "the dimensional battlefield is the most terrible place of existence in all dimensions!"


    "The scariest?" Li asked silently, "is it the place where saints fight? But saints can''t hurt each other at all. Not every saint is willing to destroy each other by sacrificing himself. "


    Hearing this, the system sighed, "no, now on the dimensional battlefield, we have to face the invasion of another multiverse, that is to say, all the strong in all dimensions of our whole multiverse have to gather together to fight against the strong in another multiverse, where they are either alive or dead, and the other side doesn''t mind Sacrifice yourself to destroy the people here. "


    From listening to the system, I could not help but open my mouth, and finally slowly said, "you said last time, something unexpected happened, is that it?"


    The system responded, "the reason why I want you to master more planes is that you can have more life-saving ability when you enter the dimensional battlefield, because in the dimensional battlefield, your own causal protection will be minimized. That is to say, now you are a special existence in this world, but you are just an ordinary mortal there, but you are not When you get the recognition of this dimension in one dimension, you are the son of this dimension. If you get the recognition of multiple dimensions, then you are the son of several dimensions. In other words, the more recognition you get, the stronger the protection you will get in the future. "From listening to the system say so, can''t help but also slowly sit up straight body, "if the other party''s multiverse victory will be what?"


    "Haven''t you seen it on Jue island?" The system said slowly, "there are too many things happening in this multiverse. All kinds of changes have happened quietly. Not to mention that the original dimension on the island has been eroded by inexplicable forces, another multiverse is also attacking our multiverse like crazy. Now the dimension you see is also alienated by the gaze of the supreme god of the multiverse, Who knows what''s going to happen next. "


    He opened his mouth and said, "in fact, I''m not so important, am I? I''ve known for a long time that I''m not so special, right? Except for being chosen by you. " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 189

    After that, he took a long breath. In fact, he didn''t think it was his talent to achieve this kind of achievement. It was all due to the system. If it wasn''t for the system, he might not have lived for three or four days in the world of fire shadow, but he not only survived, but also lived very well. Even now, he has achieved this goal It is so powerful that it has even begun to come into contact with the multi universe level war


    After listening to what Li said, the system did not speak for a long time. It was only a quarter of an hour later that the system slowly said, "in fact, whether a person can become a strong person is not a matter of his talent, but whether he is lucky."


    Li nodded slowly. No matter how talented a person is, if he is not lucky enough, he will never become a strong man. Even if you think you have no chance, you can become a self-taught person. But what if you are killed or choked to death.


    "I came to you because you had enough bad luck." The system doesn''t give me time to talk, "because you have enough bad luck to be my host. Besides, if you don''t have enough bad luck, you won''t encounter so many things. It''s no use to be my host. Only when you grow up in adversity will you become stronger. "


    At this point, the voice of the system stopped abruptly and took a long breath. Although I don''t know why the system didn''t speak, there has been more and more estrangement between the two people since the system was upgraded.


    What we don''t know at this time is that Wes and Igor are standing at the bottom of their small building, and the people passing by seem not to find the existence of these two people at all. Of course, if you are willing to observe carefully, you will find that all people will subconsciously glance their eyes in another direction when passing by them.


    It seems that they should not be seen.


    I said, Wes, is it really necessary for him to do that thing? I''m afraid you''ll have to wait a long time with his strength. "


    Weiss raised his eyebrows. "Who else do you think I can find? Now there are only a few people in this multiverse who can make high-level holy tattoos. Who do you want me to look for? "


    "I think anchoram is good. Why don''t you go to her?" Igunil shrugged his shoulders. His huge body seemed to fit Wes in, but he seemed to be afraid of Wes anyway.


    Weiss raised his eyebrows. "Come on, I''ll tell you before you see the finished product of the holy grain! This blood kill is really an intermediate holy tattoo, but its effect can be superimposed. That is to say, when you have to overlap two blood kills in one position, its effect will also be relatively improved. The most difficult part of this holy pattern is how to make them overlap without conflict. It''s very easy to make a blood kill, but it''s very difficult to make a blood kill that can overlap. Its difficulty is not as simple as the middle and upper holy patterns. It''s true This is the first-class holy pattern, so only the highest holy pattern master can make it. Ordinary holy tattoo masters need to keep trying, and they can only succeed once after they have failed hundreds of times. Regardless of the material, the so-called top holy tattoo masters in our multiverse can kneel down just in time. "


    Igunil could not help but frown, "but, why do you pick him?"


    "He? Potential What''s more, I got the news from Tianwen. He got a part of the blood killing design, and I will give it to him. In fact, even if he is not allowed to do it, he will not be able to control himself and want to complete it. " Weiss said this sentence, then snorted, "come on, let''s go to the dimensional battlefield to bully those so-called invaders."


    After that, they took a step at the same time, and then they disappeared directly from the original place. When they reappeared, they would be tens of kilometers away.


    On the other hand, Li seems to feel that if he asks the system in his own way, the system is unwilling to say anything more, so he asks, "system, this holy grain says it is superimposed holy grain, what is superimposed holy grain?"


    "Superimposed holy lines are holy lines that can be loaded on the same part of the body. There are two aspects to be calculated when carrying out the carrier of Shengwen. One is how much the person''s Shengwen''s bearing capacity is. The requirement of Shengwen''s bearing capacity should not exceed 80% of the person''s own bearing capacity, otherwise it may collapse. The other point is that there are not many places on a person''s body that can carry holy lines, and this superimposed holy line is that as long as your holy lines have enough bearing capacity, you can carry several if you want. Even if it''s ten, as long as you like, it''s no problem! Although blood killing is only a medium holy stripe, its effect can reach the top holy stripe, even more powerful than the top holy stripe. Here it is. "


    From slowly spit out a breath, so to speak, the blood to kill is really a good thing, when their own strength reaches a certain bottleneck, the improvement of attack speed will become very terrible, double the attack speed does not mean double the lethality, often an explosive move, your attack speed determines everything.Then Li directly printed the two holy patterns in front of him into his mind. Then he directly put the two designs into his hands and rubbed them hard. But after a moment, Li opened his hand again, and what he had in his hands was a mass of paper scraps.


    Just after finishing these things from here, the door was knocked. This time, the people who came here were not big men like Wes and igunil, but a mercenary of the shadow of leaves.


    After the mercenary came in, he told Li Dun that the noble guys in Petersburg had to leave now and go to Petersburg as soon as possible. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 190

    After asking about it, Li knew the cause and effect of the matter. It turned out that the secret silver mine really started to operate quickly. Although there were no such problems with the slaves, the people who managed the slaves had some problems. The people who managed the slaves were all from two nearby towns.


    But these people didn''t want to manage the slaves well, not to mention beating and scolding the slaves at will, but also cutting off the food expenses of the slaves. Akir was the kind of guy who suddenly became rich. Now these people''s management of the slaves is like breaking his financial path. Suddenly, akir became angry, directly broke a supervisor''s leg, and whipped him to death Injury.


    In fact, what these people do is common for slaves, but where have these noble boys seen it? I just thought that it was the people in Qingzhou town who did it again.


    Now they are going to call Li into the past and make a good rectification, the people in Qingzhou town.


    After hearing this, the mercenary frowned. But now he had nothing else to do except study the holy lines. He went to Petersburg with the mercenary.


    Li deliberately chose a way that he would pass by Qingzhou town and head for Petersburg. Although the mercenary didn''t know what Li meant, Li was one of his bosses now, so he didn''t know what to say. As for the two people on their way, there was no so-called overnight stay. If they met a Hotel on the way, it was easy to say, but if there was no hotel, it was not enough It''s better to go straight to Petersburg.


    So they didn''t stop at night. They just marched towards Petersburg. Just as they were about to arrive in Petersburg, they suddenly pulled the mercenary and rode forward. Although the mercenary didn''t know what it meant to leave, he could only follow him on horseback.


    From now on, he sighed a little. Originally, he walked along this road just to try his luck, but he didn''t expect that he really hit the jackpot. His eyesight is incomparable. Far away, he saw a man slip out of Petersburg. It''s cold at night, and no one wants to do anything important Run out of the house.


    There is no doubt that yakil''s supervisor is not an ordinary villager. He should be a man who can speak in that town.


    Someone had already gone out to tell us that Blizzard''s mercenary regiment had been broken up by Bradman at that time, and I didn''t believe it had been killed. At that time, after a battle in Bradman, it was true that every shot didn''t survive. But when the battlefield was finally cleaned up, more than 500 bodies were found there.


    The rest of them ran away naturally. Did all the escaped Blizzard mercenaries come back to China? Of course, Li didn''t believe it. Then these guys were probably hiding somewhere. Li still remembers that the leaders of Blizzard mercenary regiment directly ran away instead of their own positions. Blizzard mercenary regiment never broke up.


    If the blizzard mercenary regiment does not disperse, it will give those people in Qingzhou an infinite hope - I still have a backer.


    Originally, Li was going to take a long line to catch big fish. He was going to give these guys an active opportunity to jump out one by one and jump on the table. He was ready to start by himself. At that time, he must be able to catch them.


    But now yaquil has already started, so he can only avoid the deterioration of the situation. Even if he can''t wipe out the troops left by Blizzard mercenary regiment here, he should solve the problem of Qingzhou town first.


    From now on, if he is ready to start, then he must be able to do everything. In order to prevent people from escaping here, he deliberately chose this road, which means he caught the person who wanted to give information.


    Although I only saw the man now, it''s more casual to catch such a guy.


    From now on, I saw the man sneaking out of Petersburg, but the man could not see that he was approaching him quickly. He thought he was very safe, thought he chose to sneak out at night, and the guards didn''t know


    But when he saw two cavalry attacking him, it was too late. His first thought was, "shit! How did you meet the robber? "


    But I didn''t give him any chance to shout my surrender. A direct spiritual shock had made him faint in the dark.


    This guy didn''t sleep for long, and soon he was awakened by a piercing chill. When he opened his eyes, he saw a mercenary with the shadow of wood leaves, holding a small bucket in his hand, looking at him very harshly, as if looking at a lamb to be slaughtered.


    The mercenary was really angry. Originally, in such a place, people didn''t have any mind to be on duty. After all, there were a little slaves here, and there was nothing to be robbed even if there were robbers. So the mercenaries on duty squatted in the hall to bake fire, and they didn''t think of anything else. But today there was such a thing, so let''s take it It''s not so easy to come here.


    It is necessary to strengthen the guard.


    Thinking of this, he gritted his teeth and wanted to kill the guy in front of him.However, there are many people who want to kill him here. All the mercenaries around are responsible for duty today. Looking at this guy who used to be a supervisor, his eyes are not good.


    Looking around for a week, the supervisor seemed to know that he had touched the public anger and wanted to beg for mercy. There was no chance at all. However, when he saw that there were several nobles around, he felt that he still had some hope. After all, among the poems of the bards, generally speaking, the brave were more intelligent, and those nobles were idiots.


    Thinking of this, the supervisor showed some hope in his eyes, and could no longer care about the inexplicable pain in his head. He cried, "ah, some noble lords! At home... " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 191

    Before he finished his words, he said, "you have only one wife in your family, so there''s no such thing as mother, so you don''t have to make excuses for your mother''s serious illness."


    When the supervisor heard this, he opened his mouth and didn''t seem to know how to go on. Instead, he burst out crying, "yes, my wife is seriously ill. I want to go back to see him."


    From now on, he rolled his eyes and seemed very dissatisfied with this guy''s behavior of directly ignoring his intelligence quotient. "I said that what''s the situation in your family has been investigated clearly. Your name is Jess Somalia. Although the family is relatively poor, but still married a wife, no reason for him, you are the only son of the village head that old man''s best friend. The guy yakil injured yesterday is the son of the village head. Am I right? "


    Hearing this, Jess couldn''t help staring. In fact, no one knew his surname, because he didn''t know who his father was. However, he made up a surname for himself when he was asking about the population, but that was what he said casually at that time. When he registered, he just wrote his own name. So how does the fat man know this?


    In fact, I searched for his memory fragments when I caught him. This technique will not cause fatal damage to people. It is totally different from the technique of stripping all people''s memories. This technique can only query part of his memory, and it is not certain what can be found, but it can find part of his memory and tell them If false, the other party may really think that Li has mastered everything.


    Angel said in a strange way, "Oh, how dedicated our supervisor is. He got up in the middle of the night and went home to visit his family. It''s better to tell us in the daytime, so we can give you a holiday to go home."


    Listening to angel''s words, the supervisor is even more scared. In fact, he is not sure how many things these guys have mastered. Naturally, he doesn''t know how much he should say. If he says too little, it is estimated that these guys won''t let him go. But if he says too much, he is estimated that he can''t escape the hand of Blizzard mercenary regiment.


    When he was in a dilemma, the mercenaries had already begun to play with some fakes. They were some torture tools that seemed to make her feel painful all over, and a nearby charcoal basin was also lit up. He didn''t think that the charcoal basin was used to warm him. In fact, he was sweating a lot now


    Imber came up, slowly pinched his arm, and then whispered, "I don''t think he''s in any condition right now. He should be able to survive tonight."


    Jess saw that imber was the most kind-hearted one and wanted to plead for mercy, but he didn''t expect that what this guy said was more terrible, so he decided his next treatment


    He suddenly leaned back and yelled, "no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no!! God, God, take those things away, I don''t want to see them at all


    And there was a kind smile on inbell''s face. "Of course we know what you said is true, and you are very cooperative with us, so none of us will be lonely tonight, right?"


    Of course, Jess knew what inbell meant by not being lonely. He widened his eyes, as if he saw the most terrible thing. He wanted to escape from inbell, but he couldn''t escape because he was tied tightly now. Inbell patted him on the head gently. "Well, you have to be good. You have to shout louder later, or I''ll be happy They''ll fall asleep. "


    But Jess was completely frightened. When a mercenary came to him, his voice was not like the voice of human beings, but like the howl of a fat pig waiting to be slaughtered. At this time, he didn''t care about anything any more and gave up everything he knew. Of course, there was also the relationship between Blizzard mercenary regiment and the people in the town.


    Life and death, Jess felt his eloquence had never been so good, he vilified all the behavior of Blizzard mercenary regiment in the town, and then said all the people related to Blizzard mercenary regiment, as for the list of Blizzard mercenary regiment, he was not clear, but he could still tell the appearance and name of several people.


    When he had finished all this, the whole person was in vain. In fact, at the end of the day, he betrayed his own town. He didn''t want to go back to the town. Even if he went back, he would be killed, unless these people in front of him were really as clever as they were when they were dealing with themselves


    It can uproot the blizzard mercenary regiment in Qingzhou town.


    Under the record of a mercenary who was said to have studied for several years, Jess recorded all his words exactly. Then he showed Jess the record of the trial. Jess could not care about others and signed his name on it. After signing, he seemed to be worried, "my lord Adults, you won''t You don''t show it to them like this, and then you don''t do it to them? "


    If it is true, then Jess will really become an abandoned son. He looks at several guys in front of him in a little panic, and Li smiles, "since he has compromised, it''s useless to think about those things, so you can rest assured. Not to mention this continent, at least in my territory, I also want to do it. Those who follow me prosper and those who oppose me perish! "After Li said this, he immediately asked a mercenary to come. Although he arranged to let everyone rest now, he immediately set out to Qingzhou town in the morning!


    Hearing this, Jess''s eyes could not help showing a bit of sadness. Is it not clear what to do in Qingzhou town now? But at that time, I really want to show my attitude ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 192

    At this time of year, there is nothing to be busy with for the people in Qingzhou town.


    But today, before the sun officially rises, people who are still sleeping are awakened by the sound of the alarm bell. The sound of the alarm bell comes from the square of the town. The villagers understand that if the alarm bell is sounded at this time of the year, it is absolutely a very important thing.


    They didn''t miss their warm bedclothes any more. They got up one after another. This time, they took them along with their children and went to the square outside.


    At this time, in the center of the square stood an old man, their mayor, Malfurion.


    This time, he was wearing a slightly wide robe. In fact, some people here still remember this robe. A long time ago, when the place was attacked by Warcraft, a young and tall magician came here. He drove away all the Warcraft here. Then he settled down here. Slowly, he became a master here For the most prestigious person, that is, the current village head Malfurion.


    In fact, if Malfurion had not put on this dress today, I''m afraid most people here would not remember that he was still such a magician.


    When he saw that the villagers had gathered on the square, Malfurion sighed slowly, and then his voice, though not so loud, was loud enough for most people here to hear.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I have been here for quite a long time. When I was an adventurer, I had already settled here. Twenty five years ago, I became the mayor of the town. Since then, we have been living hard. We have never been afraid of any challenges. No matter what the so-called bandits or mercenaries are, we have never been able to survive No fear, because we have our final pride. "


    Excited, the villagers below clapped their hands at Malfurion. Of course, they completely forgot that the bandits were rampant here before, and they were taken away by many people. Malfurion did not speak. Before, when they came here, Malfurion was also servile, just secretly begging for the help of Blizzard mercenary regiment.


    Malfurion looked at the indignation of the villagers below, and a smile of pride appeared in the corner of his mouth. His voice became louder. "We are the masters here, and no one can control us, but these nobles came here, and then said that this will be their territory in the future, ha ha, their territory! If that''s the case, maybe we can bear it, but they actually let us each pay 12 gold coins a year! "


    Hearing Malfurion''s voice, it became very quiet immediately. Almost after a minute''s silence, the villagers began to burst out in bursts of fury. In fact, for twelve gold coins, a family can not get ten gold coins a year, where can they hand in twelve gold coins!


    "Get them out of our land!"


    "That''s right. Do they really think they can cover up the sky in the principality?"


    "Let them go and be rampant in the capital."


    Bursts of fury filled the square in an instant. I don''t know if I really want to think that there is a great speech activity going on here. Malfurion was very satisfied with the reaction of the villagers below. Then he pressed his hand and motioned for everyone to be quiet. "However, the problem we are facing is more than that! When they just came to us, they injured the only blacksmith in our town! Then he swallowed up our ration for several days! And now, my son, who has been seriously wounded and imprisoned by these abominable nobles, even wants to make him a slave, just because he contradicted one of them! "


    "My God A girl can''t help but scream. In fact, she has just been chased to bed by the mayor''s son, and she doesn''t know how many vows she has been promised. But what has happened now is beyond the limit she can bear. After being arrested, she will become a slave now!


    "Our living space has been completely deprived." Malfurion sighed deeply, as if he felt helpless to the world. "I have decided that I will challenge them as my level 14 magician, and you, I hope you can go to the country and ask for your help. The Archduke of our principality is not a vulgar nobleman. He will deal with these things correctly.... "


    Before his voice fell, he heard the sound of a horse''s hoof.


    Malfurion''s face turned white. In fact, the sound came very quickly. Almost in an instant, more than 200 mercenaries swarmed into the square. All the mercenaries rode on horses. It can be said that no one here could escape them.


    Although these villagers have a bit of courage, but looking at these mercenaries is like a wolf, they are also a bit depressed. After all, no one is willing to make fun of their own lives, especially to do these meaningless things.


    At this time, Li and yaquil rode slowly out of the mercenaries.He looked helplessly at the villagers in front of him, while yaquil was indifferent. His eyes looked at Malfurion as if he were looking at an idiot, like saying, "old man, what can you do to us?"


    Looking at so many mercenaries, these villagers didn''t dare to speak for a moment. After a while, a young girl suddenly came out of the crowd. She was the girl who was cheated into bed by the mayor''s son. If this matter didn''t come to an end, it was estimated that she was also the one who was seriously injured. She said in a loud voice, "why do you want to do this to us, do you know? How much income do we have in a year, and you have to collect twelve gold coins from us! " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 193

    The girl had to say that she had some brains. At this time, she did not say that someone had been unfairly treated, but directly said that the whole village was being unfairly treated. Under such circumstances, these villagers naturally wanted to stand on the same front with her.


    At this time, he gave her an interesting look, then clapped his hands gently and yelled, "Jess! Come out of here


    Jess, who was supposed to be in the mercenary team, ran out of the villagers. He looked away in fear. Looking at Jess, his face suddenly showed a meaningful smile, "tell me, how much tax do I want them to pay? Yesterday, you said you would take leave to go home. What''s the number I want you to convey to me personally? "


    Jess opened his mouth and finally said, "my Lord said that in order to take care of our village, we will not pay taxes this year."


    When they heard what Jess said, the villagers immediately became a mess. In fact, they didn''t believe what Jess said at all, but left with a smile, "so how much did you say to the mayor?"


    Jess looked up and looked at Malfurion in fear. Malfurion was pale at this time. Even if he was an idiot, he knew he had been severely calculated. Jess came back before dawn today. As soon as he came back, he told Malfurion about the bullying of Malfurion''s son in Petersburg and the tax collection.


    But at this time, looking at Jess''s appearance, it is clear that he colluded with Li in advance.


    At this time, Jess winced and looked as if he did not dare to speak. Immediately, the villagers were furious. They thought that Jess must have cheated the village head to accept such a high tax.


    From looking at Jess did not speak, slightly sighed, "what are you afraid of?"


    Jess looked away again and realized that since what he had just said had come out, there would be no way out. He yelled, "what I told him is a silver coin family!"


    After such a roar, the whole person seemed to be paralyzed, no longer half of the strength, he looked away, and then looked at Malfurion, to understand that he had embarked on a road of no choice.


    At this time, he shivered. He had changed from a villain who revealed the truth to a good man who was just greedy for money but had the courage to expose the conspiracy of the mayor!


    From now on, he sighed, "Mayor Malfurion, I know that you really want to drive us out, and then with the support of Blizzard mercenary regiment, you can''t let the villagers fall into this situation with you, can you? If you don''t tell me, you''re too unkind. "


    Hearing Li said that, the villagers suddenly felt that the nobleman was not as bad as Malfurion said, and the look at Malfurion also became a little contemptuous. Maybe, as Li said, this guy took the villagers as a weapon against the noblemen!


    Malfurion wanted to throw a fireball to kill Jess directly, but there were so many people watching him, of course, he couldn''t do it.


    He looked away and then at Jess. After a while, he said, "I''ve never harmed others in my life for personal gain. Even if you slander me like that, I''m still innocent!"


    Li shook his head slowly, "is that right? I don''t know who colluded with Blizzard mercenary regiment to be a traitor? "


    Hearing this, Malfurion was stunned. He said slowly, "of course I don''t know who it is, but if you don''t believe in my innocence, why don''t you search my house! As the villagers all know, I''m not easy to get out of town. Even if I have any property, I hide it at home, right


    From slowly nodded, "well, let you be convinced, someone to search his home."


    Several mercenaries immediately went out to the mayor''s home. At this time, many villagers also gathered around. In fact, they still didn''t believe that the mayor would do such a thing. Naturally, they had to witness it with their own eyes.


    They not only wanted to see if the mayor really hid a lot of money, but also worried that these mercenaries would deliberately frame the mayor, secretly put property inside and slander Malfurion!


    The mayor''s house is not very big in the town. It''s just a two-story building. The decoration inside is very simple, even not as good as some well-off villagers.


    The two-story building is just a few rooms. Several mercenaries followed the representatives sent by the villagers and searched the building almost in a quarter of an hour. Of course, nothing was found in it. The only valuable thing is a little food inside. Of course, this is not corruption.


    Malfurion sneered at this time, but Jess''s face showed a frightened expression, thinking, is this aristocrat really no backhand?


    Looking at Malfurion, "even if there''s nothing in it, it doesn''t mean that you really didn''t harm the villagers here. You should know that you had a good relationship with Blizzard mercenary regiment before. Where did they get the funds for their activities here?"


    Li''s words once again made Malfurion stand in the limelight. He looked at Li and wanted to tear him up. In his eyes, Li was only a level 12 magician, while he was a level 14 magician. Although he didn''t reach the level of crushing, he felt that he could win steadily!Just as Malfurion was gnashing his teeth, a villager suddenly pushed Malfurion''s cupboard. After a shock, the villager exclaimed, "here''s an entrance! Look, there''s an entrance here! "


    Malfurion first frowned, then sneered again. "It''s just my magic laboratory. You know, I''m a magician. It''s normal to study magic or something at ordinary times?"


    Looking away, Malfurion suddenly said, "as far as I know, no magic experimental tool is particularly cheap, right? At least not an honest village head can afford it! " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 194

    Malfurion snorted at this time, but he didn''t argue with leaving. He knew that there was nothing in his family that could be framed, so he would not be afraid at this time.


    But all of a sudden, a cry of surprise came out in his magic laboratory. Malfurion was slightly stunned, thinking that there was nothing in his laboratory that could make people feel terrible. He quickly went in. As a result, when he just entered the laboratory, he was shocked by the scene in the laboratory. In fact, no one could not be shocked.


    At this time, a large number of magic crystal stones are piled up in the laboratory. The number of these magic crystal stones is not to say that all the people in this village are sold. Even if they are sold five or six times, it is estimated that they can not get so many magic crystal stones!


    In addition to these crystals, there are more amazing things in it!


    There are several half dissected corpses in it. These corpses are half grown children, and there are some variations on them!


    Li Dao took a breath of air and said angrily, "Malfurion, you are really great. You are greedy for the villagers'' money. You even use human body to do magic experiments. Well, now you have been arrested by us. Although you may not speak now, we will give evidence in court for everything you say! "


    Malfurion didn''t seem to believe what was in front of him impossible! I hide all these in... "


    Malfurion suddenly realized that he had let slip his words, but the villagers couldn''t hear him wrong. They widened their eyes, as if they didn''t believe that the peaceful mayor was such a terrible guy. They all rushed back, as if the current mayor was a terrible monster.


    After a while, Malfurion suddenly raised his head and said, "sure enough, one wave is higher than another, and the front wave died on the beach..."


    At this time, he sighed and walked out of the house. Many villagers looked at him with fear and disdain. Malfurion shook his head gently. Now he knew his next fate, and Li said slowly, "I understand that you don''t agree. If it''s me, it''s not good to be solved by such noble boys, so I''ll give you one Opportunity, a chance for you to turn over. Now you have a fight with me, a fair fight. If you can win, then you can take your property directly. "


    Say to leave lightly point to those magic crystal stone.


    And Malfurion looked at the stones with disdain, "is it fair? Well, if you really want to see my strength, I''ll give you a chance! "


    Many villagers heard that Li was going to fight with Malfurion, and they all had some incredible expressions on their faces. No wonder, in the eyes of the villagers, the nobles were cunning and extremely cherish their lives. How could they do something like a fair duel? But Li just said such words and went to the street to fight with Malfurion.


    The villagers are nervous at this time. They don''t know whether they are worried about Malfurion or Li. Their strength doesn''t seem to be proportional to each other. Although Malfurion looks a little old, his magic robe looks more like an authentic magician than Li''s half body armor.


    Malfurion, regardless of his departure, slowly took out a magic wand which was not so luxurious from his sleeve. He sang softly, and then a circle of dark yellow fields suddenly appeared around him. This is the level 5 magic earth field of the earth system, which can slow down the opponents who enter this field.


    He now sees that Li Li is wearing a half body armor. Naturally, he thinks that Li is also a melee expert magician. After laying this layer of field around his body, he takes a look at Li, who is still doing nothing at this time. He can''t help sneering. Then, three or four defensive magic are released on his body. He doesn''t understand why Li still doesn''t do it, but he doesn''t know why Let Li know how terrible it is to give a traditional magician enough casting time!


    Malfurion''s casting speed is really fast. It''s no hurry to watch his auxiliary magic applied to him one by one. After all, Malfurion really can''t see enough if he really uses his strength. It''s better to see what kind of tricks this guy can take out!


    At this time, Malfurion''s eyes suddenly flashed a light, and then a layer of white fog appeared on the ground. He picked his eyebrows. This was not an ordinary white fog, because in this layer of white fog, he actually felt the power of space.


    Just as the white fog rose, several huge skeleton Knights slowly stood up from the white fog, with perfect armor on their bodies and a huge bone horse beside them.


    In fact, with these tall skeleton Knights alone, Malfurion can be regarded as a pretty good figure among the magicians of the same level. I don''t know why he chose to live in seclusion in such a place.


    However, this is not something to worry about. He sang a few words in a low voice, and then a black light flashed on the ground. Then Leila slowly stood up from the ground. He looked at the skeleton knights in front of him, and there seemed to be a touch of disdain on the face that should have no expression.Looking at this with a kind of humanized expression, Malfurion could not help feeling a sinking heart. In fact, Leila''s dress made him feel something wrong. At this time, Leila''s whole body was wrapped in a huge cloak. At this time, she was holding a huge sickle in her hands. She didn''t know what the sickle was made of. It was as black as ink and shaking slightly At that time, it seems to have brought up a space fold.


    Malfurion''s eyes are also a positive, in front of this guy will never be any ordinary skeleton, but now, can only be hard! ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 195

    To tell you the truth, Malfurion really doesn''t think that the level 12 magician in front of him can make any waves. Even if he calls out such a strange looking skeleton at the moment, Malfurion can only say that he has a little snack. He is ready to give these boys a good lesson with his standard traditional magician fighting way!


    But soon Malfurion didn''t think so. Under his command, these skeleton knights rushed to Leila. To tell you the truth, Li also didn''t know where Leila''s Scythe came from, but it looked good. Leila looked at these skeleton knights, with a little disdain on her face, and opened its picture There is no tongue, only the mouth of bone, suddenly a silent roar, that roar has no sound, only that is only for human beings, for these undead creatures, this is the roar.


    Almost in an instant, these skeleton Knights smashed one by one, and their own soul fire disappeared completely in a shiver. Leila looked away as if she had done nothing. Then the black light flashed again, and Leila disappeared from the original place.


    From also feel a burst of depression, thought his contract pet is really a bit of style, said to go.


    Malfurion opened his mouth wide and didn''t seem to believe that the undead he had summoned had been destroyed. However, he tried to link the spirit of his summoned object, but found that none of the skeleton knights who had signed a contract with him could respond to him. If one of them didn''t respond, it might be that he had betrayed the contract, but If there is no response, then it can only be wiped out directly from the soul by the summoned skeleton.


    Malfurion didn''t dare to provoke the existence of several skeleton knights in an instant, but fortunately, the skeleton summoned by Li didn''t follow Li''s orders, just disappeared immediately after he killed them.


    In a word, this is good news for him. Malfurion comforted himself by fluke. Of course, in order to prevent him from calling out something that would make him in a hurry, Malfurion first covered himself with several layers of advanced physical defense magic. At least in the eyes of most professional magicians, Malfurion is just like a tortoise now.


    However, Li just smiles and he prepares all the auxiliary magic for himself. For a traditional magician, Malfurion is very standard. He thinks that as long as he uses the right defense magic and then has enough attack magic, he can defeat the enemy.


    However, this is a very old way of thinking, at least after the emergence of exclusive magicians, it is a very old way of thinking in the hearts of traditional magicians. They think that exclusive magicians are not comprehensive enough, and their attack attributes are single. As long as they have enough defense means, they can be said to win.


    But I''m not ready to let his thinking last for long. After all, this guy in front of him can''t support it for long under his attack. After this idea flashed in the centrifugal, his body began to blur slowly. This kind of blur is not caused by magic, but is that he is now shaking at a very fast speed. This kind of vibration is in the majority of positive emotions There may be no feeling in the eyes of ordinary people.


    But in the eyes of magicians, especially in the eyes of magicians like Malfurion, it''s not an ordinary tremor. It''s an earthquake, an indescribable terrible earthquake. Every tremor will drive the surrounding magic elements to move. If it''s for ordinary specialized magicians, then what they see is their own mastery of specialized magic Vibration.


    But for Malfurion, a traditional magician, countless colorful lights are shining, and this kind of shining seems to have texture. He bombards Malfurion ceaselessly, which makes Malfurion begin to tremble according to the shaking frequency.


    "Ah..." Malfurion fell down on his knees, his eyes closed, but he shed two lines of blood tears. His eyes were blind, and the capillaries on the surface of his body broke one after another. Countless blood beads poured out of his body. He had lost, but he didn''t seem to have done anything to him.


    In other people''s eyes, it seems that Malfurion was just in control of the victory when he suddenly got sick and lost to Li. Li sighed slightly. In fact, there was no so-called fairness in this battle from the beginning.


    As soon as he waved, several mercenaries ran up and tied him up. But none of the villagers spoke for him any more. They just watched the crowd take their original mayor away.


    When Malfurion woke up, he still felt sharp pain all over his body. His already blind eyes were miraculously able to see things again. He turned his blurred vision and finally looked at his surroundings for a long time.


    It''s a basement. It''s very damp and dirty. I don''t know how long it hasn''t been cleaned. The walls here are made of granite. It seems that I don''t plan to let the people here escape.There was no decoration in the room, only a large platform, which was filled with various instruments of torture, as if it were an interrogation room.


    Malfurion just thought of this, and suddenly felt a sharp pain in his hand. Yes, he just wanted to move his soft arm, but now he found that his hands were tied up high. He struggled to look up, and then he found that he was suspended in this room. Although his feet were on the ground, his hands were broken It was only tied to the wall by an iron ring. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 196

    All of a sudden, the door of the basement was opened from the outside. Li Li and several mercenaries strode in. At the moment of seeing Li Li, Malfurion knew that it was not like an interrogation room, but an interrogation room.


    Malfurion was suddenly a little flustered. In fact, he hoped that he could ask himself some questions as soon as possible. Then he struggled for a while and told him immediately to satisfy him. Otherwise, he was afraid that he would say something he could not say.


    Li walked around in the interrogation room, then stared at Malfurion. After a while, Li slowly said, "you go out." The mercenaries could not help looking at each other when they heard Li''s words, so they turned and went out. It seemed that they were obedient to Li.


    Taking a look at Malfurion again, to be honest, for a traditional magician, if he wants others not to find him casting, then what he can do is to use gestures to cooperate with the spirit to cast. But now his hands are tied, so the magic he can release is just some small magic.


    Of course, if Malfurion has some magic in him.


    Malfurion looked away and suddenly sighed, "I didn''t expect that at the end of the day, you''re still overcast. You''re a noble son, and you look arrogant But in fact, they are so strong. I want to ask my magic power


    At this time, Malfurion felt the incomparable emptiness in his body, as if he had been emptied. After becoming a magician, the magician''s inner experience was filled with magic. From then on, magic was equivalent to the vitality of the magician. The magic in Malfurion''s body was only about 5% of its heyday. As for where the other magic went, of course It goes without saying.


    He looked away. He was very surprised that the fat man in front of him had such a strong strength. Other than that, when he was shaking, Malfurion didn''t realize that it was an attack.


    "Lord Malfurion, to tell you the truth, your rank is really good. If it''s not because you''ve been hiding in this place for a long time, how can I catch you, a great mage of level 19? " Li said softly, with a sarcastic look on his face.


    Hearing this, Malfurion let out a long breath, "it seems that you already know."


    Li Li opened his mouth, and then spat out his tongue. On the tip of his tongue was a green crystal the size of a thumb. Seeing this crystal, Malfurion couldn''t help but widen his eyes. In which crystal he felt the incomparably powerful magic, and he knew very well which magic was his own magic. The magic of his whole body was actually destroyed by this young man Hard refining into such a crystal.


    Malfurion didn''t know what to say, fear or something?


    There is only one explanation for Li''s ability to refine the magic of his whole body into such a crystal. Li has very skillful alchemy skills, which can not be learned by any ordinary school. In addition, Li''s attack style when he defeated himself made him feel very heavy.


    "Who is your teacher?" Malfurion hoarse voice said, in fact, he has been unable to keep his calm mood, he just hope that the teacher is not away from his enemies, part of the reason for his seclusion here is that his enemies are too many.


    Looking at Malfurion''s expression, Li shook his head gently, "there''s no comment, but I can tell you that she has nothing to do with you. You may have heard his name, but he will never know you Maybe, but at most, you are a passer-by


    Listening to this narration, Malfurion''s heart was even heavier. In fact, there are not many people in the world who can treat a level 19 great mage as passer-by a, but there are definitely some, such as ankesaram in the northern Jedi.


    Students of anksiram? Malfurion thought, "you don''t care to be such a small place, do you? Then why do you want to... "


    Listen to Malfurion''s words, Li nodded slowly, "it''s true that I can''t see this kind of place at all, but this is just a transit station. From here on, the whole world will be changed, and I will get what I want."


    "What do you want?" Malfurion''s brow was locked. He could not imagine that such a small place could cause anything. Could it be a world war?


    "War! War, of course He looked at Malfurion with a smile on his face, but the smile made Malfurion feel a little cold. "It''s true that mastering here doesn''t mean anything, but it represents an identity, aristocracy. Real nobles all have fiefdoms, don''t they? And I need a reason to stand in front of the ruler of the principality. No matter how ridiculous the reason is, I will be forced out of here for some reasons. I will look for a force at the other end of the continent to help him devour most of the powerful enemies on the continent, and his final opponent is here, the principality! I will let one side win, and finally the continent will be unified! "Li''s words were not so passionate, but they seemed to be telling stories. Although Li''s words were just a joke in most people''s ears, it was like a thunderbolt in Malfurion''s ears. If other people said that, he might really think it was a fool''s dream, but in the mouth of such a strong man Say it in English


    That''s horror! It''s terrible!


    Malfurion''s expression is very ugly. A person who can easily defeat the level 19 great mage, how strong his real strength is, and what such a person can do, he knows very well. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 197

    Malfurion knows very well what he can do. In fact, he is also the strongest man in the world. In the eyes of most people, he is a role that is out of reach. In fact, if Malfurion reaches out his hand, there will be countless big forces willing to give him an olive branch. Even if he is a wanted criminal, it doesn''t matter ¡£


    If Malfurion is willing to join a small principality, it will surely become a terrible war machine. If he is willing to join a noble family, the family will soon become hot in the whole country.


    This is the strong, and a person who can defeat the strong of level 19 will never do anything boring. Even now what the so-called strong man says makes him can''t believe that he wants to unify the mainland!


    I don''t know if his plan will succeed, but what is the purpose of unifying the mainland? Do you want to attack another continent? And then unify the world?


    Malfurion, of course, did not know that the assumption in his mind was true


    Li said softly, "in fact, I didn''t expect that my element shudder could do so much damage to you. The magic you showed at that time was only level 14, but your sensitivity to magic was level 19, so your body couldn''t support that terrible attack."


    Malfurion opened his mouth, but closed it again, as if unwilling to talk to Li.


    "Well, now you can tell me What do Blizzard mercenaries want? " There seemed to be an inexplicable magic in Li''s voice, luring Malfurion, while Malfurion''s face was a bit ironic, "please, don''t use such low-level means, OK? Although I lost my magic, my resistance to magic is still there. It''s really not in line with your identity to deal with such low-level magic! "


    He nodded slowly and agreed, "well, as a mayor, you are too special, but as a magician, you are too orthodox, orthodox to the extent that you still retain the proud character of those magicians hundreds of years ago I don''t like it very much. But you also have some weaknesses, such as... "


    Before he left, a scream suddenly rang out. Malfurion followed the scream to see what it was


    It was a man, a person who seemed to be mud. He was leaning against the wall tightly at this time. He didn''t have any chains on his body, but he seemed to be tied to the cross and didn''t move. However, his body seemed to be broken, and his muscles seemed to be extremely relaxed, just like a broken toy.


    But he was alive, because his voice was very loud now, and Malfurion was familiar with that voice.


    It was the voice of Malfurion''s son. Malfurion moved his lips. "Are you a devil?"


    Looking away at Malfurion''s son, who was caught in the reading of the moon, he said softly, "of course not. For friends, I am an angel, but for enemies, I am death It''s just that death is just the beginning, you know. Even if your son can''t support himself because of his health, I can still make him suffer without losing his spirit. After decades of suffering, he will be gone... "


    Malfurion slowly closed his eyes, "Blizzard mercenary regiment is to take the initiative to contact me, they said they can help the town to solve those mountain bandits, but asked us to help them hide their identity here. Although I was ready to solve those mountain bandits secretly at that time, since someone could help me, I would be very happy. Besides, I have no sense of belonging to the principality. "


    He said, "what do they want? What I found the best value in their executive commander was just a incomplete holy pattern design. But as far as I know, although the design is expensive, there are not many copies on the mainland. Moreover, it is a holy pattern that all holy pattern masters on the mainland can''t make, and the price is just too high for ordinary nobles, For Blizzard mercenary regiment, which is a class B mercenary regiment, especially the mercenary regiment with considerable accumulation... "


    "What they''re looking for is actually a key." Malfurion slowly closed his eyes, "earth God''s key."


    "Earth God giant key?" Li Leng for a while. To tell you the truth, he didn''t have any impression of this thing at all. The system said slowly, "do you want to know? If you want to know, I can tell you, but you have to pay 10 million points. "


    As a matter of fact, after a period of accumulation and his achievements a few days ago, "the first territory". His total is just over 10 million points. Now the system wants all his property, and immediately refuses the "good intention" of the system.


    "What is the key of earth God?" Li is very eager to learn, as if this guy in front of him is not his life and death enemy, but his good friend.


    Malfurion did not intend to continue to resist. "The earth God''s great key is a book that another world exiled to this world, but it can also be said that it is a key. This book condenses a lot of power of belief, which believes in the existence of God. They think that Titan exists, and if they pray for mercy to Titan, they will make a great contribution After that, we can summon Titan to the physical planeLi Leng for a moment. In fact, he didn''t think that what Blizzard mercenary wanted was like this. Did he call a God to this plane?


    Relying on the power of belief to construct the channel, and then using a lot of energy to shape the body, it can really summon a powerful creature like God, but it is just a creature. If it can be used well, it is a terrible war machine. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 198

    However, it is indeed a terrible weapon for a country, but for a mercenary regiment, that is not the concept. When a mercenary regiment holds weapons of mass destruction, which are not disposable weapons, it is like a child holding a sword that can instantly destroy the world


    No one wants to see this scene. Everyone will stop this mercenary regiment from mastering this weapon. Of course, the best way to stop him is ruin.


    Destroy this mercenary regiment completely.


    The boss of Blizzard mercenary regiment is definitely not an idiot, so how can he come to find this thing for no reason? Then it can only be said that they are actually employed by other people to find the "earth God''s great key"


    And this employer can only be a country, so the country they are stationed in, that is, the Duchy of beersail, which borders on the Duchy of arubales, is the most suspect. When he slowly closes his eyes, he is just a duchy, not a rival. But now he has not found the so-called earth God key in Petersburg, so he can find the solution The explanation is that Blizzard mercenary regiment has actually mastered the earth God''s key, or the earth God''s key is not here.


    As for the head of Blizzard mercenary regiment who came here in person later, it can be understood that they really haven''t found the earth God giant key, or they are just acting.


    Li rubbed his forehead, and then looked at Malfurion again. In fact, Malfurion was stunned when he looked at Malfurion. Instead, he began to sweat slowly on his forehead. He thought that Li might ask that question, which he didn''t want to answer.


    "Well, can you explain why you, the strong man of level 19, want to live in seclusion in this small place?" Li''s voice is very cold. Recently, he is very interested in intelligence, mainly because of the change of the system.


    You know, before coming to this world, the system was not stingy at all for intelligence, even in some cases, it would take the initiative to protect Li. But now, the system has changed and become very powerful. The current system will not only not provide any additional help for Li, but also charge for some intelligence It''s only the information that is not so important that can help Li.


    I''m really upset


    So I will not give up any intelligence from now on, even if it seems that this intelligence has nothing to do with myself


    Looking at Li, he didn''t mean to relax at all. Malfurion slowly closed his eyes and said that he wasn''t ready to tell Li his information. Li frowned tightly. He couldn''t use memory search on this guy, because Li had explored his spiritual field and found that there were a lot of traps in his spiritual field Some of them are close to the trap of self destruction.


    There''s only one purpose. Keep it a secret.


    Unless he wants to say it himself, no one can force him. Of course, a strong man of grade 19 would not be hanging here if he didn''t look down upon him.


    After moving his finger, Malfurion''s son screamed a little louder. Malfurion moved, but that''s all. He didn''t beg for mercy for his son, and he didn''t intend to tell any secret, as if the secret was so important that it was almost terrible.


    As long as he says it, he will not only drag Li into the abyss, but also sink into the darkness forever


    As if feeling Malfurion''s determination, Li whispered, "don''t you really love your son? You know, what he is suffering from in my spiritual field is just a stab in a second, and my spiritual world is synchronized with the outside world, that is to say, he is just a stab in a second... "


    Malfurion didn''t reply. He still closed his mouth, as if it were a door that would never open. He looked at Malfurion''s mouth, and the corner of his mouth rose slightly. "Do you know? I can make my spiritual world ten million to one with the outside world. The outside world is only a second, but in my spiritual world, it has been a year, two years, even decades But the pain he suffered in it was constant.... "


    As if there was some demon power in the voice of Li, Malfurion finally opened his eyes. When he opened his eyes, what he saw was not the dungeon.


    Here is a black space. There are no ornaments on the black earth, and there are no stars in the sky. Everything is black. Compared with the sky without any ornaments, the ground is still beautiful. At least there are some ups and downs on the ground. In the distance, it seems that you can see several uplifted mountains.


    Malfurion thought, is this the spiritual world? I didn''t expect to be so desolate. It seems that this guy''s control over the spiritual world is not so strong


    Just as the thought flashed through his mind, a voice rang behind him, "do you think so?"


    Malfurion immediately turned his head, where his hands were not bound, so he saw Li at a glance, standing quietly behind him, as if he had been standing behind him since ancient times.Malfurion sighed a little, "why, what kind of punishment are you going to impose on me? Like to my son? "


    Li shook his head slowly, "I just want to show you what your son looks like..."


    As soon as the sound of leaving came down, Malfurion felt the mountain shaking. He felt that the whole earth suddenly became bigger, and the sky was farther and farther away from him. In a trance, it seemed that the world suddenly became bigger, but soon he found that it was not the world that became bigger, but he became smaller.


    Compared with the idea that Li just couldn''t control his own spiritual world, now he feels extremely terrible about Li ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 199

    At the beginning, Malfurion thought that the world was really extremely desolate, but now it seems that it was just because he was too tall, not too tall for the world, but too tall for the trees, plants and human beings growing on the ground.


    So tall, Malfurion just didn''t notice that there were creatures here.


    After he had shrunk countless times, he suddenly found that the place he had just thought was hills had become insurmountable mountains, and the mountains in remote places were more self-evident.


    How big is the world? Malfurion didn''t think about those things, because he saw a lot of creatures here. These creatures didn''t look like human beings. They had long pointed ears, tall body and white skin. Malfurion moved his lips, "elves?"


    Yes, these creatures are elves, and they are high elves, the extinct high elves in the world he lives in.


    "It''s amazing, isn''t it?" Li said slowly, "when your mental power reaches my level, you can also create the world like this."


    "Genesis?" Malfurion opened his mouth, as if he didn''t believe that Li''s mouth would say such words. How arrogant it was to say the words of creation, but Li didn''t seem to be joking. He looked at the sky and said, "OK, let''s go and see your son."


    Hearing this, Malfurion followed his steps and walked forward. If he was standing here, he suddenly found that it was not black here, the earth had infinite vitality, and the sky was blue.


    As if the feeling of just incomparable darkness is just an illusion.


    Following him to the front, Malfurion felt that it was not like an illusion, but like a real world, and even the reality surprised him.


    Li said softly, "to build a perfect world, we need not every element, but the most basic principles, which will make the world complete. Of course The world you see is just illusory. They have no real entity. They can only live in my spiritual world forever. In other words, I am their God The most primitive and supreme God. "


    Malfurion shrugged his shoulders. "You said they were just illusory..."


    Before he finished his words, he laughed, "don''t you know that we live in an illusion?" Li''s voice was very serious. Malfurion''s face was a little ugly. He looked at Li and didn''t intend to continue this topic. In his opinion, Li was crazy.


    A madman who lives in the material plane, but thinks about some unrealistic things.


    Following Li Li, Malfurion saw many elves along the way, but these elves didn''t seem to see them. They were just doing their own business. There was no future for them. They didn''t know how long they had been walking. Suddenly, there was something on the horizon


    At this time, they were climbing over a hill. In Malfurion''s eyes, it was a huge city, which was a little too big, even bigger than the largest city of demon tail


    Li said, "this is the capital of the high elves, the main body of this civilization in my spiritual world."


    After finishing this sentence, he didn''t explain anything, but walked directly into the city. As soon as he entered the city, Malfurion felt his eardrum thumping. The sound was extremely painful scream. He followed the scream to see that it was a small square at the entrance. There were many elves on the square, he said Some of them are chatting, others are doing some outdoor experiments


    But in the center of the square, these elves naturally avoided that area. There was a black iron cross with a man tied to it. Beside that man, there were two tall elves. The two elves, holding short knives in their hands, inserted and pulled them out towards the man on the cross.


    There was no hesitation, no procrastination, as if it was just a very simple thing, so simple that it would not be soft at all. They looked at the man''s eyes and made sure he didn''t faint.


    The man who was tied to the cross was full of holes. His body was full of knife edges, but the two tall Elves were still very diligent in looking for a place to insert again


    After confirming that all the positions on his body had been stabbed, they gently stroked the black iron cross. Then, the wound on the man healed quickly. Then, there was no more half of the wound on his body. Even his clothes became extremely clean. Malfurion opened his mouth and looked at the black iron cross The guy up there, he''s like Like his son


    He suddenly understood why he was so confident. In this case, no one would be willing to continue to resist. Under his command, as long as he was alive, it was a kind of absolute sorrow. The sorrow reached the extreme.If you want to be the enemy of Heli, you should be ready to commit suicide at any time. Otherwise, you will face absolute terror, the future of terror to the extreme, the future that no one wants to see.


    After discovering that the man in front of them had recovered, the two tall elves continued to stab him with their knives, as if they were never tired


    Malfurion''s heart was suddenly shaken. No wonder his son would cry so miserably in that dungeon, because he was being tortured ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 200

    Looking at Malfurion''s expression, Li sighed, "even if you don''t love your son, when you are on the cross, don''t you feel afraid? I''m afraid that I''ll never die, and I''ll always be put into my body like this, but I''ll never be put in the key. Even if I''m put in the key, I''ll bring you back to life immediately, because you will live forever in my world... "


    The voice of Li seemed to have a kind of model, which made Malfurion''s body tremble slightly. Yes, he couldn''t believe that someone''s mental power could reach this level. Of course, it was only recently discovered that Malfurion could maintain such a terrible spiritual world.


    When he put Malfurion''s son into the spiritual world, he was surprised to find that there were countless elves in his spiritual world, and these elves had even constructed the rudiment of a society!


    How much mental power does it take to construct a spiritual world and make it work?


    It''s not clear about Li, but now to sum up, it can only be attributed to Taiji Xuanqing Taoism That powerful skill, which is the same as jiuzhuanxuangong, and then combined with the ability of spatial structure of kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes and monthly reading in Li''s eyes, makes the appearance of such an elf kingdom in his own spiritual world inexplicably. Some people feel inexplicable, but there is such a world here, and there is no way to explain


    Li just left Malfurion''s son here, and then created two elves to torture Malfurion''s son here


    Of course, they are invisible in the eyes of these elves.


    Malfurion slowly closed his eyes, "young man, I think you have such a strong power now. Do you think you didn''t go to class well?"


    "Class?" From slightly Leng for a while, did not send should come over, what does Malfurion want to say.


    Malfurion sighed slowly, "it''s true that if you trample him like this, his body will not be completely destroyed, but everyone''s spirit has its own limit. When you trample to the limit, I''m afraid he will be directly destroyed, right? Am I right? This should be the common sense of the basic course of magic. "


    Li turned his eyes and said, "I don''t need you to teach me this. In fact, the teacher who taught me magic theory is much better than you in theory, unlike you who have only one level If you don''t believe that I can do something, then I can only do it for you... "


    He stepped on the ground slowly. With his action, the earth began to shake wildly. It was like an earthquake with a magnitude of 10000 was happening. Malfurion fell down on his knees. In fact, the dizziness now made him unable to stand up. "Please, even if you can do everything in this world, but a person''s soul There is a limit. It can''t be changed. It''s not created by you, so you don''t have the ability to change its own attributes. "


    Li shook his head slowly and stepped on the ground with his foot. With his foot, an invisible light pattern scattered around. Where the light pattern passed, it burst and collapsed one after another, turning into the smallest dust. After the collapse of the earth, if you look down, there is endless darkness, and you can''t see anything


    Soon that layer of light lines spread over Malfurion, Malfurion just looked at his feet of the earth slowly into nothingness, and he still knelt down there, he raised his head, just looked away, there was no expression on his face, as if he didn''t understand Malfurion''s meaning.


    Malfurion wants to say that even if you can easily destroy the world, I am not created by your spiritual world, so I will not die like this.


    Along with the light pattern, the huge city wall is collapsing, and those ignorant spirits are turning into ashes. The world is annihilated like this. Where the light pattern spreads, it will be destroyed


    Finally, the world once again into nothingness, no sky, no ground, now in this world can only exist from, Malfurion, and that is still tied to the black iron cross above Malfurion''s son, he opened his eyes blankly, "save Save Help me... "


    Malfurion opened his mouth and finally closed it. "What do you want to do? Is that how you force me to compromise? "


    From gently shaking his head, "no, I just want you to see, what is the real terror."


    With the sound of leaving, the cross on Malfurion''s son suddenly disappeared. With the disappearance of the cross, his son suddenly fell into the endless abyss below. Malfurion widened his eyes and said, "Tyrande!"


    As soon as his voice fell, he nodded softly. "Your son''s name is Tyrande. It''s a good name, but it doesn''t matter. Anyway, it doesn''t matter whether he is Tyrande or not."


    After the sound of Li fell, Tyrande suddenly stopped the trend of falling. He just hung in the air. Malfurion widened his eyes, "Li, you are a devil!"


    "Of course, I''m the devil. If you cooperate with me, you will find that the devil is also very good..." He took another look at Malfurion. "Tell me, will you cooperate with me and tell me all your secrets?"Malfurion didn''t speak. In fact, he wasn''t ready to tell Li the secret, even though his son was suffering


    Li said softly, "next you will see a torture. The name of the torture is paoluo. Of course, the torture I show you is absolutely the top one, and no one can copy it..."


    With the sound of leaving, a bright spot flashed through the endless darkness below, and then the bright spot quickly rose towards the sky. When it rose, Malfurion could not help growing up. It was an iron pillar. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 201

    It was a long iron pillar that made people feel strange. At least looking down, Malfurion didn''t know where the iron pillar came from. Looking up, he couldn''t see where the iron pillar went.


    And this iron pillar is not very thick, but just can bind a person on it.


    He looked at the iron pillar, as if he was not satisfied, but he sighed a little, "it can only be used in this way, a little thicker..."


    Iron column seems to be able to understand the words from the moment the whole iron column are slowly expanded some.


    Malfurion wanted to say that this is just your spiritual world. You can do whatever you want, so you don''t have to show your strength in this way


    But he can''t say, he can also frame his own spiritual space, but the problem is that he can''t do it at all.


    If a great mage of level 19 can''t do anything, then only those above level 20 can do it.


    In this world, there are only a few people who are really above level 20. Anksiram must be above level 20, and there are three people, namely, Geoff, Catherine and the mysterious leader of the eastern continent. It''s not sure that it is above level 20, but it must not be below level 20.


    Li slowly closed his eyes, and then covered the iron pillar with countless patterns, as if Li not only wanted to create a huge iron pillar, but also to create a huge artwork.


    When the iron pillar is covered with countless patterns that seem to be irregular, but also seem to have endless meaning, Li slowly raised his hands, and several thick chains extended out on the iron pillar. They kept flying in the air, forming one ring after another, and finally firmly tied Tyrande to the huge iron pillar Above the iron pillar.


    He shook his head and said, "let''s go and have a look..."


    With his voice, he and Malfurion slowly lean towards Tyrande.


    At this time, Tyrande looked at Malfurion, and a light called hope flashed in his eyes, "father Father, please Please Kill me... "


    Tyrande said slowly, but soon the light of hope in his eyes was gone, because he found that Malfurion seemed to have nothing to do with it, not even the ability to liberate him.


    Li said softly, "this is my world, and my will is the law here. Yes, if I force my will to join a perfect world constructed by the basic law, it will lead to the collapse of the world, but I can still do the most basic creation, such as this iron pillar. I know you can''t do it at all But I can do it. That''s the gap. Of course, I''ll show you how big the gap is


    Bang! There was a loud noise below the iron pillar. It wasn''t the sound of the iron pillar breaking, it was the sound of explosion. A huge heat energy suddenly came up from below. Then, the huge iron pillar, which was originally dark black, turned orange red. Almost in an instant, the huge iron pillar was completely burned red.


    Well, Tyrande, who is tied to the huge iron pillar, is of course the first victim. The huge heat is transmitted to the face through the iron pillar, and the whole space is surging with an inexplicable burning sensation. Countless white gases are rising. All the places connected with the iron pillar and the iron chain on Tyrande''s body are instantly black, his skin and muscles are burning The rapid loss of moisture, like dry mud, and these parts completely lost moisture, after a few seconds, a large number of cracks appeared, these cracks are because these parts are too dry, and naturally generated chaps.


    Malfurion''s hand trembled slightly. "You are a madman, you are a madman. Do you think I will compromise if you do this?"


    "Of course not." Li''s voice is very steady, "what I want you to see is the next thing..."


    Tyrande''s body did not shed any sweat, because the water in his body had been completely evaporated before it came out. They were not given any chance to volatilize in vitro.


    All the clothes on his body had been scalded, as if a kind of liquid was flowing on him, but she didn''t feel the pain caused by these liquefied clothes, because the lack of a lot of water in his body also made him feel extremely numb.


    Transmitting pain is almost a luxury for him


    I don''t know whether it''s lucky or unfortunate for him. After moving his finger, the heat of the iron pillar rose dozens of times. In a flash, the iron pillar and the iron chain were red, which made people feel like they were shining, and even sent out a kind of dazzling halo.


    Less than a moment later, when I went to see the iron pillar, when I went to see it again, I felt almost like an illusion. The iron pillar was flowing. It seemed that the iron chain, iron pillar and Tyrande on it were almost liquefied.


    In fact, according to the laws of physics, now no matter this iron pillar or those iron chains, and the Tyrande on it have become a pool of molten iron, and then they rush to the groundBut here, Li is the illustrator of all the rules, just like the so-called, the final interpretation right of this activity is in the hands of XXX company. Here, Li can do anything.


    Just like now, even if they are about to liquefy, they can continue to maintain such a shape until there is no problem.


    Malfurion looked at his son, who was completely out of shape, and opened his mouth. But still nothing


    Li has some admiration for Malfurion. If someone really binds his son here and burns him like this, Li can''t bear it. He will not choose to endure like Malfurion. It''s also different from people ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 202

    Boom! It was the sound of the fire. The burned clothes on Tyrande suddenly burned. These clothes suddenly burst out, which did not match their own huge flame. They directly involved Tyrande in the fire.


    Tyrande has dried up, but he can''t bear this kind of torture any longer. From the beginning of the fire, his skin and flesh began to fall off layer by layer, just like an onion was peeled off, horrible and bloody.


    From slowly moved his neck, he was a little restless, he had not seen such a person as Malfurion, did he think he would not treat him like this?


    With a wave of his hand, the chains that bound Tyrande suddenly broke, and then Tyrande''s body, which could not be said to be in human shape, fell down like a piece of garbage, until Tyrande fell into the endless abyss.


    Malfurion looked up and said, "why, don''t you think you can threaten me by torturing him? Why don''t you go on? Why not continue? It''s not in your character


    He looked into Malfurion''s eyes and sneered, "what? You want to piss me off? And then kill you? "


    His voice did not fall. It seemed that something had fallen from the sky. Malfurion''s eyes widened at this time. It was his son. Tyrande was still wearing his clothes, clean and without any injury. It seemed that he had just been branded.


    Li gently moved his chin, "come on, under such torture, you see how much your son''s soul has lost..."


    Hearing this, Malfurion was stunned. Although he had lost almost all his magic power, his observation still did not decline. At this time, he looked at Tyrande and sent a blue light out of his hand. Then he gave a red light back to Tyrande.


    Malfurion opened his mouth wide. He didn''t seem to believe everything in front of him. In fact, the light of his soul revealed by Tyrande is not incomplete. Of course, it''s not perfect, because Tyrande has lived for more than 30 years, and he''s not a gentleman. As his father, he naturally knows this guy is in town I don''t know how many girls have been harmed.


    Therefore, his soul was originally defective, and what Tyrande shows now is that only that part of his soul is defective. That is to say, what he just did doesn''t hurt Tyrande too much. If he wants to, he can at least torture Tyrande for decades!


    But Malfurion closed his mouth tightly, and he was not ready to say it.


    From anger extremely but smile, "how do you think to this degree is not enough to let you yield?"


    "Don''t you know that some things can''t be given up just by saying it? Even if you want my life, I will never tell this secret So you don''t want to use any method to let me reveal what I know... "


    He looked into Malfurion''s eyes and suddenly laughed, "you know? I just made a sudden decision No matter whether I know your secret or not, I will let you sink into pain forever... "


    The voice of Li was so determined that Malfurion suddenly felt a little cold.


    "Indeed, there are countless traps in your spiritual realm, some of which are very tricky But don''t forget, it''s in my spiritual space. I just need to set a rule. All the mental traps are invalid... " As soon as the sound of leaving fell, Malfurion couldn''t help but widened his eyes. "Then why don''t you do it in the first place?"


    Li shook his head slowly, "a subordinate of level 19, everyone wants..."


    Li opened his mouth, and the magic crystal with level 19 magic power was still on his tongue. But the next moment, he fiercely bit the magic crystal, and then swallowed it. In fact, Li''s doing this is just accumulating heaven''s things, swallowing the magic crystal like this, but he can absorb 40% or 50% of the magic power. If he is lucky If it''s not good, even the absorption rate of 30% can''t be reached.


    But Li feels relieved. He has given Malfurion a chance, and more than once, he knows that Malfurion has sealed his strength when fighting with himself, but it doesn''t matter. Even if he can really exert the magic of level 19, he is definitely not Li''s opponent.


    He wants to be an opponent of Li, which is too rampant.


    Li gives a snap of his finger, and then the whole space trembles, because they hear the command of their only master to change the world


    Malfurion suddenly held his head and howled. In fact, when all the traps in the spiritual field were destroyed, he would also feel extreme pain, extreme pain.


    Li didn''t really destroy his chain of blocking memory, because he couldn''t interfere in other people''s spiritual field in his own spiritual field. He just let Malfurion feel that his chain was torn off here, which would happen only if he believed. This is the basic law of the spiritual world.Malfurion''s mental body''s memory chain here has been torn off, so he can only spread all his memories away, and there is no room for bargaining.


    Maybe before, he can discuss with Li about the next treatment, but now Li is not ready to give him any treatment.


    He began to sing softly, but Malfurion couldn''t help but widened his eyes, "undead magic You are not only summoning undead creatures, but also mastering undead magic.... "


    His voice stopped suddenly, and then he looked at Li with wide eyes, and Li fell on his knees. This guy is different from Reinhardt who searched for his memory before.


    Reinhardt is just a young man, a very young man. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 203

    Because he is very young, so he experienced very little, which has nothing to do with his magic, but he is too young.


    Just like this, when his memory poured into Li''s mind, it didn''t give Li much discomfort, but when he searched for Malfurion''s memory, he couldn''t help but widened his eyes. The huge pain almost made him howl, which was not an ordinary blow.


    No wonder Malfurion refused to speak. Li slowly closed his eyes. The information he found in Malfurion''s memory was terrible. Malfurion was not an old man in his fifties. In fact, no matter how talented a magician was, he could not reach the level of level 19 in his fifties


    But I never thought that Malfurion''s real age was


    100000 years, maybe longer.


    This has reached thousands of times of Reinhardt''s total memory. No wonder he feels extremely painful when he leaves. If he is a little less powerful, or if he doesn''t have so strong control over the spiritual field, he may have died now. Malfurion''s life can be said to be a legend. It comes from world of Warcraft. Yes, it is world of Warcraft And he''s Malfurion.


    Malfurion, the leader of the night elves and the hero of saving the world several times.


    He has destroyed the rule of the high elves, prevented the invasion of the dark Titans, destroyed the tree of the world, destroyed the polluters, and he is indeed the legend of that world.


    But after a long time, the world was destroyed, completely destroyed, under a terrible catastrophe that Malfurion could not stop, the whole world had no dregs left.


    The world turned into a desolation, but Malfurion, as a strong man, was reborn in that desolation, but he was reborn as an undead.


    Originally, he was an extremely powerful Druid, but the Druid controlled the powerful natural forces. The forces of the dead and the natural forces were in conflict. After a long period of adaptation, Malfurion finally recovered. Facing a world full of desolation, Malfurion chose to wait. Finally, life appeared again in this world, and these lives were constantly evolving. Finally, some civilized species appeared, and Malfurion with high wisdom soon became the ruler of the whole world


    The new civilized species here look like human beings, but they have long ears, which makes Malfurion have his hometown for four years.


    He called the world Tara and asked the new species to build the world with him. Instead of bringing Azeroth''s magic civilization here, he chose to let the people here develop themselves. Slowly, they began to develop a civilization similar to goblins and dwarfs.


    Malfurion felt very happy because he felt the world coming back to life in his hands.


    However, his excitement was soon contained by a news that a second force appeared in the world, which civilization species was still, but there was another existence with different political opinions, so Tara split like this. At this time, most people still followed Malfurion.


    However, the other side summoned the Twelve Gods, which are the Twelve Gods independently extended from Tara. They are the gods believed in by this race. At the beginning, when the so-called religious belief appeared, Malfurion didn''t take care of it, but he didn''t expect that it would become an existence holding his own throat.


    Although these twelve gods are extremely powerful in other people''s eyes, it''s no exaggeration for Malfurion to be called gods after such a long time. After a bloody battle, Tara was completely destroyed. In fact, Malfurion didn''t realize that the final demerit of the war was the complete smashing of his original parent star


    Malfurion finally defeated the Twelve Gods one by one and sealed them in twelve books, which he threw directly into the turbulence of space.


    After Tara was smashed, only a small part of it remained. It carried the original Tara people and began a seemingly endless drifting. Finally, Malfurion found that the area had drifted here.


    And as if by fate, the twelve books also fell on the continent.


    A crazy plan extends in his heart. The gods sealed in the twelve books host the faith of the original Tara people. They not only believe in these gods, but also believe in the world they live in.


    If all these gods are released, and then they live on the remnant land of Tara, and then kill them one by one, then


    The great power of faith, under the guidance of Malfurion, can turn this world into a new star of Tara!


    But Malfurion found that there were countless powerful people in the world, so he destroyed his magic power and made himself a little magician with only level 14. He settled down in the world and began to look for the twelve books sealed with the Twelve GodsBut he didn''t expect that he would encounter Li, and Li closed his eyes slightly at this time, damn


    Looking at Malfurion''s memory, he simply felt that he was not the protagonist. Malfurion lived in world of Warcraft for the first half of his life, and for the second half of his life, to tell you the truth, it was like a game background story "dungeons and Warriors" that he once played.


    He suddenly wanted to curse the street. Originally, there was anksiram in the world. The holy tattoo curse on her would destroy the world at any time. But at this time, a star named Tara appeared.


    I really want to scream. I don''t want to play like this, do I? Even Superman out of so many things, it is estimated to be exhausted, right?


    He thought for a moment, now there is no vision in the world, that is to say, maybe the fragments of the Thai world have not affected here. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 204

    Since there is no impact, it will take a long time to leave.


    The system doesn''t give you any hints for the next step. It''s still a long time to come. I just hope that the two things will not happen at the same time. Otherwise, I''m going to be crazy.


    Li tried to think about the plot between the dungeon and the warriors. It was probably an adventurer who saw injustice everywhere and hacked people everywhere. By the way, he killed the transferred apostles in the demon world, that is, the fragments of Tara.


    But all this is the conspiracy of the second apostle. The second apostle needs to kill all the apostles, and then the land of Arad will become the new matrix of Tara


    If it really develops according to this plot, I really don''t know what to do. If the second apostle transfers the other guys, should he fight or not? Do you want to grab them and throw them into outer space?


    It''s not Altman


    Li Li grabs his head hard, and then leaves his own spiritual world directly. Of course, what he doesn''t notice is that Malfurion slowly opens his eyes at this time. It''s not like he lost consciousness completely after being searched for memory. He whispers, "it''s really too young. You can completely control the world, the same if I believe it If I still have consciousness after being searched by you, then I can also keep my consciousness. "


    And just as his voice fell, Malfurion suddenly felt that his body seemed to weigh ten million jin, and he could not move any more.


    "Of course I know." Then Malfurion as the center, the earth appeared again, and began to spread away endlessly. Malfurion widened his eyes, as if he didn''t believe it at all. "No, no, I''m willing to take you as my Lord. As long as you can help me turn this place into a new star Tara, I''m willing to give everything for you!"


    Li shook his head gently, spit a mouthful of saliva on the earth, and then there began to emit dazzling light. Malfurion felt that there suddenly exuded some terrible magic. All of a sudden, all the memories in his body were awakened. Long ago, in his hometown, when the high elves were still rulers ...


    The high elves rely on a huge magic well to absorb magic and release powerful magic, while Malfurion does not have the talent to release magic, so


    He chose another way. He chose bescenarius as his teacher and became a druid.


    When Malfurion slowly closed his eyes, when he opened them again, he was standing in a huge spirit City, and in front of him was a huge deep well like a lake. He looked at the deep well as if he were looking at his long lost lover.


    "Brother, well, Lord Cenarius''s people have been waiting for you for a long time..." A voice behind Malfurion said, "Illidan?"


    Malfurion suddenly looked back and found that his brother who had betrayed him was standing behind him, smiling and full of sunshine. Malfurion opened his mouth. He wanted to tell his brother not to take a detour in the future, but at that moment, he forgot what he wanted to say and just nodded slowly.


    And another voice also sounded, "Malfurion, you must be careful. It''s not home after all."


    This voice made Malfurion tremble slightly. He looked at the man, who was a tall elf girl, but Malfurion remembered that she was the love of her life, "Tyrande..."


    Malfurion''s body was about to shake. Although this was Tyrande, her face was his son''s face. The words just flashed in his heart, "you know? I just made a sudden decision No matter whether I know your secret or not, I will let you sink into pain forever... "


    "Leave! You bastard His voice suddenly stopped, and several other people looked at him, "who is it?"


    Malfurion shook his head slowly. "No, I don''t know I just want to say that suddenly, as if I can''t control myself, Tyrande, you are still so beautiful. "


    Malfurion looked at the very masculine face and said involuntarily, although he felt something was wrong, now he was Malfurion, the young elf, who had not visited Cenarius.


    This is the eternal pain from him. Maybe one day when he thinks about it, he will come to recover his memory for Malfurion and let him sink in endless pain. Then he will erase his memory and let him sink in his own pain again.


    The world is created with Malfurion''s memory, and it doesn''t need any other rules or other profound things, because Malfurion can feel that everything around him seems to be real now, but the world is only as little as he can see. Wherever he goes, his fantasy will be formed. It''s not easy for Malfurion to get away from his powerful mental power It''s just a very easy thing to live.


    Later, Li returned to the real world. Since Li exposed Malfurion''s "true face", the villagers in Qingzhou town obviously respected him a lot.At the beginning, Li didn''t care about this territory, but this time, after he made a circle on this small territory, he had to admit that it was really a garbage territory that no one wanted.


    The terrain is bad, the climate is bad, and it''s close to the forest where Warcraft often haunts. In addition, it''s very close to the edge of work. Basically, no tax collector in the principality wants to come here, so after the last Lord died, the people here have never paid any taxes.


    Moreover, the wisdom of the people here is basically uncivilized, that is, the appearance of a villager. The last time he wanted to fight with people who were away from them was the best example. People with a little brain know that even people in a village can not fight 200 well armed mercenaries. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 205

    After such an inspection, Li couldn''t help but frown. In fact, he didn''t know how to describe such a territory. He was so poor here that he didn''t want to think about tax. There is a so-called secret silver mine, which can make some money, but the problem is that there is no road construction outside. Even if you come here from nanbula, you have to go through that damned forest.


    That is to say, even if you can mine a lot of minerals here, you can''t transport them out at all.


    However, the villagers here are fierce, which can be used. Inspired by Li, angel sent several eloquent mercenaries to each family to lobby, and finally got more than 100 fierce mountain people.


    As the saying goes, the quality of these mountain people is not necessarily worse than those mercenaries who don''t wear armor. This can be regarded as a supplement.


    As for how to get these 100 people Naturally, it is to promise all kinds of benefits. Of course, these benefits are just the high salary that can make their family eat, clothe and warm.


    As for the secret silver mine, it has been on the right track recently. At the strong request of Li and imber, the treatment of the slave labourers here has increased by more than 10%. Now they eat much better than those mountain people. As for their supervisor now, that is Jess.


    The last time Jess was fired by Li, he was afraid that he would be a dead dog. However, Li didn''t aggrieve him, and let him be the supervisor here.


    This made him confident all of a sudden. Now under his control, no one under his supervision whipped the slaves at will. On the contrary, the efficiency of those slaves increased a lot. Of course, if some slaves were lazy on purpose, Jess also had the right to sell him to the slave market and buy back a slave.


    As for Petersburg itself, it''s also dilapidated. After all, no one has lived in it for quite a long time. If it''s not dilapidated, there will be ghosts. Although a few guys can afford to repair this huge castle, it costs a lot. No one is willing to pay for it. Besides, it''s really a big trouble to find a group of craftsmen in this place.


    So here it was shelved, just a cursory repair of the appearance, the interior is still like that.


    As for the other guys, they began to prepare to move the giant warrior manufacturing center to badria, the capital of the Duchy of arubales, which has a population of more than two million and is one of the largest cities in the league.


    It''s not like Petersburg, where the transportation is extremely convenient, and there are very stable roads with several other big cities in the alliance. In addition, the Duchy of arubales was a very powerful military country long ago, and each duchy basically has a very high political leadership, so the country is more and more prosperous ¡£


    Bradman also provided a good location for these guys. In a shop with a golden location on the third street, the most prosperous in badlia City, Bradman only used his relationship, and the businessman obediently let the shop out. Of course, Bradman only used his relationship to let others let him out. As for buying the shop Of course, these nobles have come to pay for the money.


    This is a five storey small building, the place is quite spacious, the decoration inside is also very high-grade, a few nobles together, immediately bought it, although it cost a lot of money, but it is worth it.


    More than ten days later, after finishing everything, the appointment of all the people finally came down. Yaquil and angel were officially knights and transferred to the army. As for the other guys, they were also appointed knights. Although they were not big knights, they finally entered the ranks of nobility.


    As for the Muye shadow mercenary regiment, it was transformed into a state-owned army, and its leader was still these noble boys, but when necessary, it had to participate in foreign wars with the army of the principality.


    After that, of course, it can not be called the mercenary regiment, but the fourth mixed unit of the Fourth Army of arubales.


    Of course, the name doesn''t matter. At least these guys don''t have to run around under the name of a mercenary regiment. It''s hard to explain why they are caught in this way. On the contrary, it''s much more convenient after they officially join the army.


    The one who came to canonize the people was a bishop of the ankyram theology. The reason why the ankyram theology canonized the people was that the state religion of the Principality of arubales was ankyram theology.


    It is said that the Lord of the Principality of arubales longed very much for the Pope of axeram, and even wanted to give his throne to him, but he finally refused. Since then, the Lord of arubales has been rumored to share the whole principality with him.


    Although Jelf did not take part in politics, the Lord promoted a large number of clergymen to some important positions in the principality. After that, after several grand princes, all this seemed to become a convention.


    The bishop, named lansyat, sounds like the name of a handsome young man. But in fact, this guy is in his forties, not to mention handsome. There are few hairs on his head, but he doesn''t look like a fierce man.After he came to Petersburg, the guy first saw the shabby castle. He didn''t look at the color of his face. Of course, he didn''t express any dissatisfaction. He just sat in the hall of Petersburg chatting with a few guys.


    However, angel''s characters naturally grasp these small details very well. Lansyat''s face just shows a look of displeasure. While he turns to talk to imber, yaquil secretly puts down a small box on the table beside him. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 206

    The small box that yaquil put down was not very good, so lansyat was stunned when he suddenly found that there was this thing on the table beside him. He thought that it was useless for these boys to make any contribution. He didn''t even know how to give some benefits. He thought that his career would be bumpy in the future.


    However, he picked it up easily. As soon as he opened it, he couldn''t help taking a breath. Here is nothing else, but a religious emblem of anksiram. The religious emblem of anksiram is a huge sun. The part of the sun in the middle is hollowed out, and the surrounding place is a circle of symbolic flames, indicating the heat of anksiram ¡£


    This badge is made entirely of gold. Like other religious emblems, it is hollow in the middle, but the flame totem around it looks like a leap. Lansyat understands that this is the result of applying magic on it, but most magicians can''t do it on gold. So the only way is to add Mithril to the gold And it''s high purity mitag.


    It''s sure to have a lot of face if you take it out by yourself. Moreover, it''s a religious emblem. No matter how luxurious it is, others are embarrassed to say anything. If you want to sell it, the content of Mithril must be a satisfactory number.


    Of course, it was just an episode, and the people were soon satisfied with the canonization, and the bishop lansyat seemed quite satisfied, after all, he also got a lot of benefits this time.


    It''s a happy result.


    After seeing lansyat off, everyone should be busy. He stayed alone in his bedroom and fell asleep unconsciously. In fact, he didn''t really sleep for a long time. Most of the time, he just practiced a little, improved his spirit, and then continued his busy day.


    Today, however, he fell asleep, and not only fell asleep. After closing his eyes, he suddenly felt that the whole world had become a little unreal. He had a dream. He felt that there was darkness around him. He called the system softly, but there was no sound in the system at this time, as if it also fell asleep.


    Suddenly from the eyes of a little more light, but it can not be said to be bright, just can say that for the dark just speaking, is a bright tone, it is gray.


    In other words, everything that appears in front of us is gray.


    The gray sky is covered with lead clouds. There are no fish in the gray River, as if it is no longer flowing. There is no leaf on the gray trees, and there is no life on the hills.


    It seems that this is the field of death. Repression makes people want to go crazy. It seems that when punishing people, we should create such a world. It is estimated that in that case, it is much more terrifying than the so-called sword punishment and fire punishment?


    Li suddenly gets a traction and floats towards a hill. Soon he sees a skeleton soldier standing on the hill, as if he is telepathic. Li blurts out, "Leila?"


    The skeleton is Leila, although it did not speak, but from the subconscious to feel it is Leila.


    Leila looks at Li and doesn''t speak, while Li looks around here. In fact, he suddenly finds that Leila''s fighting strength is not a real hill, but a "hill" piled up here.


    The basic material of the hill is countless corpses. These corpses are the corpses of some undead creatures, very miscellaneous. There are skeleton knights, zombies, and some huge skeleton beasts. Although I don''t know why these guys want to besiege Leila, it seems that Leila won in the end.


    Leila looks at Li, suddenly reaches out a hand and points to Li. In a flash, Li feels that her strength is losing madly. Leila also slowly lifts her cloak. Under the cloak is a fragmented body. At this time, Leila is even more miserable than when she was first called out. Most of her bones have disappeared and her ribs are broken At least two-thirds of the bone is missing.


    This would have been fatal if it had been put on one person.


    With the gradual disappearance of the strength from Leila''s body, Leila''s injury is also recovering rapidly. However, when all the bones on Leila''s body are recovered, Leila does not stop absorbing, and the speed of power loss is faster.


    And Leila at this time also slowly changed, she began to gradually build up muscles.


    In fact, when Leila''s flesh and blood gradually became plump, a human female body was formed.


    I don''t know how long later, just when the power in her body was almost exhausted, Leila finally stopped absorbing. She was a standard European woman, with a long, pale golden hair behind her head, revealing a long, white neck. Her face had interpreted the beauty of classicism to the extreme, whether it was a slightly shaking eyebrow or a straight face The pretty nose and the lips seem to have infinite magic power. They all seem to have been carved with knives and axes. They are incomparably beautiful.She''s very much like a person, Leila.


    That''s right. It''s Lucy''s mother, Leila. Leila didn''t speak. She just looked away and suddenly said slowly, "is it time?"


    I''m stunned. What''s the time? what time?


    "You know what time it was." Leila''s voice seemed to come from the abyss, "but I don''t know, so now I want to ask you, is it time?"


    "In time." From almost blurted out, heard from this sentence, Leila slowly nodded, "then I can continue to sleep."


    Almost at the beginning of her voice, all the flesh and blood on her body collapsed instantly, and she became the skeleton again, but this time it looked strange with a little bit of blood red. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 207

    At the moment when Leila regained the appearance of a skeleton, Li suddenly opened his eyes. At this time, he was lying on the bed, his eyes were staring as if he had been awakened by a nightmare.


    What was that just now? Is it a nightmare or something that happened?


    From the heart is really some uncertainty, after all, that dream is too real some, as if just happened in front of their eyes around in general.


    He shook his head hard. What did Leila mean?


    She asked herself if the time had come. Did this guy actually see everything? That''s a little too weird, isn''t it? It''s just a skeleton. It''s just a skeleton.


    Even if it can self evolve, it can not stand on the same level with itself, right?


    Li sighed slightly and began to call the system. It''s not the time to compete with the system. It''s better to ask about it earlier.


    System response is very deal with, eight words, "you both for me, I both for you."


    After that, the system did not respond any more. Li didn''t understand what was going on, but it could only do so. The system has changed a lot since the island was destroyed. Who knows what''s going on.


    After that, the matter was not settled. Now the most important thing for everyone is to move most of the industries here to badria.


    Now badria city has sent a notice letter to the people here. In fact, they are going to take office in badria soon.


    In less than five days, they arrived at badria city on the run. Of course, the first thing to do was to report to the military headquarters. Although these guys were all ruffians, they had been recognized as formal troops by the principality, and they were given a separate number, which was quite helpful to take care of them.


    The fourth mixed unit of the fourth legion, though not a trump card unit, is always stronger than any mercenary regiment.


    In badria City, there is no consciousness of being a commander of the mixed forces. Every day, he is looking at the design of Zhang Shengwen. To be honest, this design has really exceeded the current level of production. Although he can imitate it, he always feels that he is still a little bit short of himself, which makes him unable to finish the design Draw the whole picture.


    In the twinkling of an eye, people have moved to badria city for a month. On this day, Li Li is still studying the holy pattern that he can''t draw. Suddenly, the door of his room is knocked open. Li Li frowns and looks up. He just wants to ask who rushed in without knowing the rules.


    But then he stopped. At this time, the man standing outside the door was a cavalry of the shadow mercenary regiment of Muye, or the fourth mixed unit of the fourth Legion. At this time, his face was covered with bruises, as if he had just been beaten violently. He opened his mouth and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Oh Lord ogaster, no No The cavalry looked very anxious.


    Li bullet commands a calming skill, which is only a very low-level magic, but the effect on the cavalry is very obvious. Seeing that the whole cavalry is quiet, Li said slowly, "what happened, slow down."


    After a few breaths, the cavalry explained the matter in detail.


    It turns out that angel drank a little and went to a tavern in badlia with some cavalry to drink. The tavern is a bit famous here. Some members of the official Army of the principality often appear in it. These guys spend a lot of money, but they make a lot of money in this tavern.


    Today, angel took these guys over there. After a few drinks, he saw some guys from the second army of the second Legion come in. They didn''t know how to make provocations. Originally. There were not many people in the second army, so they were directly beaten down by angel. However, they didn''t expect that the boys in the second army went out directly, so they called a large group of people to come and surround angel.


    It took a lot of energy for the cavalry to get out. Just as he came out, he rushed to Li to report the news. At this time, he could not help but knead his eyebrows. Is it true that all the super strong national defense 12 shields who can be independent in future generations are such goods?


    Greedy for money and lust is also a waste of fighting power


    How on earth did they become strong? From depressed sigh tone, "fee what words, call a person quickly! Tell them not to bring swords, not even those with blades. Well, sticks and chairs are OK. Forget it, if you can find something handy, just take it. If you can''t find something handy, you can talk about it there! "


    At this time, I ran to the square downstairs. Within ten years, all the guys who had been idle for a long time ran to the square one by one. There were more than 400 people, one by one. With a sneer at this time, my number of people had already run over the opposite side, and I was not afraid of what they could do Come on.He said hello, and the crowd rushed to the tavern. Within a moment, more than 400 people had surrounded the tavern. In front of the tavern, there were four or five big men. When they saw Li stride forward, they wanted to enter the tavern. They immediately gave a cold hum, "sorry, we''ve already reserved the room!"


    He was almost scared. Are these guys stupid when they are soldiers? More than 400 people went to the pub to drink, but these guys also wanted to come out. He sneered and flashed a firelight in his hand. Then three or four fireballs roared towards the five guys.


    These boys, where thought to leave say to start to start, and release magic don''t even need to start, at the moment was hard into the pub.


    Of course, there is something to contain oneself. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 208

    If Li really did his best just now, not to mention that they were hit and flew in, I''m afraid that in an instant, they would turn into a piece of black ash and hit the wall.


    At this time, Li gave a cold hum, and several cavalry around them, who didn''t know the meaning of Li, rushed in with Li directly. At this time, they also had a heart. They didn''t wear their military uniform, but they wore civilian clothes, so as not to let people talk about the internal contradictions of an army and fight outside.


    After everyone came in, there was the hall of the tavern, which was quite spacious and could hold at least two or three hundred people. It seemed that the tavern really made a lot of money here.


    Today, however, the tavern is in bad luck. At this time, the hall is in a mess. A large number of people are gathering in the hall, no less than 120 or 30 people. Although these guys are also wearing plain clothes, at a glance, I''m afraid that idiots can see that they are all from the military.


    By comparison, although these guys under Li''s command also had some appearance of being soldiers, the banditry spirit of the mercenary was still unchanged.


    These people of the other party are yelling around the kitchen of the tavern, as if they have a deep hatred with the people inside.


    He took a look at the kitchen and found that the door of the kitchen was open. Angel stood with a sword in his hand. What he was holding was not a long sword he had used before, but a slender stabbing sword. Although the power of this kind of stabbing sword could not be compared with that of the long sword, it was much more insidious.


    At this time, angel broke off the tip of the sword, and when she saw who was coming forward, she went directly to the other side''s lifeline. All of a sudden, everyone was in danger, and she was shocked by the other side''s people and made a circle instead of fighting. At this time, with dozens of people rushed into the tavern, other people are standing outside, firmly watching the tavern, do not let the people inside run out.


    A big man suddenly stood up, and his face was a bit angry, "where are you from? I''m the executive leader of the second unit of the Second Corps, Zhao Zhe. Where are you from? Don''t you know the rules here? Fighting in this tavern is a matter of waves. Outsiders are not allowed to interfere. "


    Li Leng hum, the principality has not had a decent war for many years. Although the military strength of the principality is quite outstanding, the problem is that except for the first legion, the other four legions have never fought much. Although the so-called second Legion has the name of a main legion, it is actually nothing like the reserve force of the fourth Legion It''s a big difference.


    "I''m the executive director of the fourth corps, the fourth mixed force, and their boss. I don''t think that''s a bad rule. " There was a sneer on Li''s face, and his magic suddenly gathered. When Zhao zhe heard Li say that, he laughed wildly, "who should I be? So it''s the boss of the three or four turtles inside? "


    "That is not who, dozens of times higher than the opponent, even so long did not win!" Before the words fall, yaquil has rushed out from behind. This guy seems to have just arrived, but he didn''t take advantage of it. He directly carried a chair and hit Zhao Zhe''s head.


    Where did Zhao zhe think that someone was so fast from here? He had just dodged two steps, and several ice spikes were formed underground. At the same time, Zhao Zhe''s speed also slowed down a bit, and he was almost beaten by the joint attack of imber and yaquil.


    There was no need to say anything about it. The cavalry behind them took out the prepared guys one by one and jumped on them directly. When they saw the people of the second legion, they were beaten violently.


    All of these Li''s men are from the market. Of course, they may not be able to beat the so-called regular army of the second Legion when they go to the battlefield. But if they are fighting on the street, they are really much better than the so-called regular army.


    This is the so-called special field.


    As soon as the two sides met each other, they immediately separated. These guys who had never been to the battlefield were immediately beaten by the cavalry under Li''s command, crying for their parents. Some of the stronger Li slowly popped up two traditional magicians'' very classic magic on the battlefield - tardiness and fear.


    Just in a flash, the rest of these people who could resist a little began to cry.


    Where can the mercenaries of the shadow of wood leaves miss such an opportunity? They will fight around in an instant. Standing behind the crowd, he uses the image of okaster, which is the fat body. After releasing two magic powers, he immediately becomes the primary target of the opponent. A few people will fight against him. What do you think, From this moment, he bent down and suddenly lifted the floor on the ground, carrying the whole solid wood floor of no less than 100 Jin, and smashed down the guys of the second Legion who dared to attack him.


    At the moment, it was really hurt when it was smashed. Fracture was a trivial matter. For a moment, there was a cry.


    From this all of a sudden, no one in the second army dare to resist.


    From now on, he gave a cold hum, but he didn''t say anything more. He asked the people to take out the injured companions in the kitchen, and then they left the bar directly.In the first World War in the bar, the Fourth Army, the fourth mixed army, was a reserve army, but it also had a sudden appearance of fame.


    Of course, at the end of the day, the people of the second Legion gave a beating, but no one said it in public, and they all kept their mouth shut.


    After all, it was a fight within the army after all. The head of the fourth Legion found that the people on his side did not suffer, so he would not ask for nothing. Then the commander of the second Legion also understood that even if he poked the matter out, he would be punished laxly in the end. After all, it was the people on his side who suffered losses. The regular Legion failed to fight a reserve legion, so he was embarrassed to say anything. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 209

    After such a toss, not only the people of the second Legion were more honest, but also the people of other legions did not dare to look down upon this miscellaneous army.


    However, those noble boys and Li Dao didn''t have any unexpected opinions. Li was sure that Bradman would not use this kind of thing to play anything, while the other guys were full of the idea that they were Bradman''s direct family. How could Bradman have an operation on these people?


    Li slightly sighed. Now that he said it, his first step has been completed, and the next thing, he has secretly conveyed to Jelf.


    After knowing the arrangement of departure, the first thought of Jelf was to be surprised. For the strong people of their level, the so-called secular rights are just floating clouds. The enkseram theology he established is just a name that is convenient for them to do something.


    However, the plan told him made him feel as if he had been pulled into the abyss.


    However, jieerfu has the prohibition under anksirambu, and now the ownership of this prohibition has a share. Jieerfu has to do things according to the order of Lihe.


    On the other hand, the giant soldier manufacturing center is also moving to badria city step by step. In the twinkling of an eye, the year is coming to the end of the year. Here, the end of the year is also the busiest time. In order to celebrate the arrival of the new year, carnival is inevitable.


    There was a deafening sound of fireworks rising in the city of badria.


    Noblemen and ladies, and their ladies, took advantage of this season to gather and hold one elegant or vulgar party after another.


    One after another, the light flashed over the sky. Looking at the flash above the sky, he sighed slightly. Those flashes are not simple fireworks, but also imbued with a lot of magic. There are many magic crystals or secret silver hidden in such a fireworks, and every fireworks burst is a middle and lower class family''s one-year income turned into nothingness.


    On the other side, in Bradman''s house, his face was a bit sad, and beside him was the woman who had been wearing black gauze. There were only two people sitting together in the spacious hall.


    Bradman suddenly said, "in a moment..."


    "I''ll try to suppress myself." The woman said in a soft voice, not like the cold look when facing other noble young masters, "but what''s going to happen today should be very big?"


    "Big?" Bradman slowly closed his eyes. "Father Lord Jelf, I will personally bless you here. "


    "Blessing? Ah... " The woman in black sighed, "what kind of blessing does he have? Destroy the city in an instant? "


    Bradman slowly closed his eyes, did not speak, in the silence of two people, soon an hour passed, and at this time, the woman in black suddenly sent out a milky light, this light is not dazzling, but with a bit of extremely strong toughness.


    Brad saw this as like as two peas, and he suddenly pulled out the carpet on the floor. At that time, there were many pictures and texts on the floor. Those patterns were exactly the same as those written on the arms when they were fighting away. In other words, the floor was written with a huge sacred pattern.


    However, it is obvious that this holy mark does not exist in the form of destruction.


    With the white light on the woman in black, holy lines began to shine. A reddish shimmer covered the white light. Bradman''s face was not very good-looking. It seemed that he was constantly instilling strength into holy lines under his body.


    The light on the woman in black is more and more powerful, but the reddish light is also very strong, no matter how the conflict does not let her light out.


    Bradman clenched his teeth and said, "you must survive this period of time, or you will be discovered by Lord Jelf if you have been hiding your identity for so long."


    It seems that hearing Bradman''s voice, the light on the woman in black converged slightly. Just as they took a breath, the white light on her suddenly rose, as if it were a pillar of light, straight into the sky.


    Two people''s hearts suddenly a cold, that light normal people can not see, but for the existence of more than 16, that light is like a lighthouse in the dark.


    Two people looked at each other, Bradman instantly increased the instillation of magic, the light on the woman in black was also pressed down, this time, the white light no longer any signs of rebound.


    Bradman said slowly, "now Lord gelf should not have come to badria. There should be no problem..."


    Of course, what Bradman doesn''t know is that not far from here, sitting in the room, he is looking at this direction with some fun


    Twelve shields, Bradman.


    Gelf''s son, or a semi magical productThe woman around her is actually an alien existence, and a smile emerges from the corner of her mouth. It''s really interesting.


    Before, Li didn''t feel anything unusual about her. But just now, he deeply felt the inexplicable breath from the woman. It was the breath of time, the breath of light, and the breath that shouldn''t exist in the world.


    There is a very obvious force of time and space in that breath, as well as a breath that does not belong to the world. It seems that she has been hiding her identity. When she suddenly thinks about the relationship between jerf and Bradman, and the breath at this time, she has to be sure that Bradman is not loyal to jerf.


    Suddenly, Li Li turns his head to the other side, where a very strong atmosphere is coming to the city. Here he comes, Jeff. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 210

    Just at the moment when I felt that Jeff had come here, a huge hymn sound came up. If the sound fell into the ears of ordinary people, it would be a disorderly music sound, without any special effect, it would just make people feel happy physically and mentally, or it would bring some enchanting effect.


    However, in the ear of such a strong man, these musical sounds are perfectly analyzed. Those musical sounds become the existence of countless words. They are some extremely numb voices praising anksiram, all of which come from the hearts of the most sincere believers.


    Li sighed a little. He asked jerf to perform miracles in the name of the enkseram cult in this military principality. It seems that jerf did.


    From listening to the voices of those sincere believers, this kind of miracle is to extract a lot of faith as the price. After the miracle, those believers will not get any benefits, but will get a serious illness.


    Now, after the hymn, the sky was overcast.


    The great power of belief is gathering in the sky. Suddenly, a huge holy light is shining down from the sky. The huge cloud is pierced into a big hole. Then a huge figure appears in the sky. It is the figure of a goddess. Her body seems to be infinite.


    The clothes she was wearing seemed to be gauze, as if it didn''t exist at all, but it seemed absolutely impossible to see clearly.


    Gelf did not establish in the hearts of the people what kind of image anksiram is, so now the goddess formed in the sky is like this, fuzzy, but it seems to exist.


    The huge goddess slowly raised her hands, and then countless grains of sand leaked from her hands. Those grains of sand seemed to exist like water. After they gently fell to the ground, they spread in all directions in an instant. I don''t know how little those grains of sand are, or how subtle they are.


    All the people who had been soaked in sand felt very comfortable, and they fell down on their knees towards the huge goddess. It seemed to be an inspiration. This jieerfu was also a big hand. He used so much power of belief. If he was the spokesman of other gods, he would have been tied to the stake of fire It''s too late.


    We should know that belief is the source of the power of the gods, and it is also the scope that people can not be involved in.


    It''s a violation of the realm of God.


    It is true that the enkseram theology created by Geoff is in the name of enkseram, but in fact, it is no longer the enkseram.


    The huge light sand did not know how long it had fallen. When people felt that the inexplicable sense of inspiration had disappeared, they slowly raised their heads and found that the goddess in the sky was gradually covered by dark clouds again. Then when the dark clouds dispersed again, the goddess had completely disappeared in the sky.


    Leave gently lying in bed, in fact, now everything is in accordance with his plan, before long, everyone will know the miracle of this country.


    And it''s the God ankyram, who plays an important role on this continent, who performed miracles here.


    What do miracles stand for?


    War, every country that is visited by miracles, has a great righteousness. The purpose of God''s visit to miracles here is to think that we need more land here. With God''s support, we will be invincible.


    The anksiram cult will send out a large number of strong people to support the expansion of the country to a certain extent. Needless to say, the following things will be supported by the domestic people and the strong people of the Holy See to a certain extent.


    This country will soon become a terrible war machine.


    Not to mention, the Duchy itself is a military power.


    Such a country must have accepted the miracle. Many countries will feel extreme panic. Without any accident, the so-called suzerain of the South African Union, where the principality is located, must be the most panic. On this continent, every country that has received the miracle is often the first to swallow its own allies and its own The original suzerain.


    It seems that the world will change soon.


    At this time, in the principality, the Archduke of the highest power in the principality, Richard was sitting in his usual office room with a sad face.


    There was Bradman standing opposite him. At this time, Bradman''s face was still a bit haggard. It seemed that he had been forced to suppress the breath of the women around him, which also caused a considerable load on him.


    After a long time, Bradman said slowly, "father Haven''t you made up your mind yet? Now, even if the news has reached there, we just want to be a dazzling listener. Now we are going to fight day and night and kill him unprepared. When the time comes, we will destroy the leader of the alliance. Isn''t the Confederacy still ours? "


    Richard took a look at Bradman, moved his Adam''s apple, and then slowly waved his hand, "I have been loyal to him for decades, and I can''t let my reputation be destroyed on this impulse. Now I''d rather he put up his army to destroy me, and then I can prove my loyalty.""Father Bradman yelled, "what if he really dares to come? Even if our whole nation is involved in the military, is it really the enemy of the whole South treaty alliance? "


    Hearing Bradman say so, Richard could not help but slowly closed his eyes, "if the city is destroyed, I will definitely die with the principality..."


    When Bradman heard Richard say this, he couldn''t help sighing, "father, do you have to do this?"


    The two men looked at each other again, as if they were not father and son, but enemies, as if to wait for one of them to compromise. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 211

    As the suzerainty of the South treaty alliance, the Mithra empire was in a state of turmoil at this time, and its allies accepted the miracle. So, do you want to do something?


    If you don''t do it, the other party will definitely suffer a big loss when they call.


    If you do that, what if you directly irritate people?


    Of course, these are the things that the upper class should worry about. In the Principality of arubales, people are still immersed in the new year''s atmosphere. Even with the arrival of miracles, people here are more happy. No one is unwilling to live in a powerful country, especially when this country has just been blessed by God.


    And Li also chose this time to reopen the giant soldier manufacturing center. Because there are so many resources available here, the hall on the first floor is called a show off


    Gold is the eternal theme. From top to bottom, the walls are covered with a lot of real gold. These are all paved with gold, which is a finger thick, not gold foil.


    The main body of the huge chandelier is crystal, and a large amount of secret silver is embedded in the crystal, and the magic is applied on the whole. As long as it''s time to turn on, the crystal chandelier will emit extremely soft magic brilliance.


    As for the armor and weapons randomly placed in the hall, they were all according to the taste of those nobles - first of all, they must be gorgeous and practical.


    No one who is really willing to buy things here will really challenge Warcraft with these things.


    Including those seats with equipment on display, they are also very expensive things that people can see at a glance.


    To put it simply, this floor is to attract the so-called little nobles and upstarts.


    Of course, the nobles who can have a foothold in the capital of the principality have some family background no matter how small they are, but they don''t have depth. To put it simply, they don''t know what the real taste is. What they know is that money can show their taste, so they can give them what they want.


    He wants to make these little nobles feel that they can only buy things here.


    As for the second floor, it is not the place where these little nobles and ordinary upstarts can go. It only receives real nobles and rich people, or extremely upstarts.


    The decoration here is no longer the crude decoration of the first floor, but the appearance of decoration according to the taste of the real nobility. The things here are no longer the goods on the surface. All the paintings and decorations here are genuine.


    Here is the core of this place. The ten items sold on the first floor are not as profitable as the one business negotiated here. You can order weapons in large quantities or order a gorgeous piece of equipment here. As long as you have money, that''s OK.


    As for the third floor, it has been made into a very artistic floor, where only the most top figures will be received, at least the duke or the powerful earl or above.


    At this time, the new store opened, with the noble boys standing at the door to welcome the guests.


    In fact, as early as before, Bradman had asked the nobles in the city to take care of the shop. After all, in name, they were the people under Bradman''s hands.


    Naturally, these nobles did not dare to neglect them. They all came here early.


    For a moment, all the people who said a few words in the capital crowded here, as if it was not a place for selling equipment, but a relief grain distribution center.


    Just as many nobles were watching, two attendants at the door were suddenly thrown in, and all the people in Zhihong frowned. In fact, Bradman had already said that he was covering this place. Now some people are running here to look for trouble. Is that really a shame for Bradman?


    Several people looked at each other, and there was a sense of schadenfreude in their eyes, as if this was not the place where they were kicked, but was waiting for the fat sheep to come into their mouth.


    Suddenly, more than ten people strode in. The clothes they were wearing were all top-grade goods, but their faces looked like local ruffians and hooligans. These noble boys used to deal with such guys when they were in decline.


    Most of them are local ruffians and hooligans who call themselves brothers and pull up a force. And then I feel like I''m on my own.


    Looking at the opening of the giant soldier manufacturing center, I think it''s just to get some money. Angel sneered and was about to speak, but he heard the first one among the hooligans sneer, "what? It''s open here. I don''t know if I''ll tell our boss to come and watch it? Do you know who our boss is? Lord Steventon of the windong society. Say it to scare you to death


    Several aristocrats who wanted to fight furiously and force the dog to win Bradman''s favor could not help but frown. In fact, stevington was No. 1 in the capital, not that he had any power, but that he could not afford to be provoked.He was the head of the Wendong society, the largest underground force in the capital of the kings. This Wendong society, down to cheating and abducting, forced good people into prostitution. It''s about buying and selling arms, killing people and stealing goods. Do everything, as long as you have money, you dare to do anything.


    Seeing that none of the characters dare to speak, these hooligans immediately found a chair and sat down, "Hey, our boss heard that you sell weapons here. Originally, our boss can''t control your arms trading, but you can''t charge with inferior goods, OK? I told you that our boss said that if you know the truth, you will let this place out to open a shop for our boss, and then find other places to make a living. Well, all the goods here are left. You don''t have to take them. If you hand in 800000 gold coins as compensation, our boss will let bygones be bygones for what you have done. How about this? " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 212

    At this time, although the last sentence of the man was, "do you think this is good?"


    But that face, it is a pair, if you dare not do so, don''t want to live tonight!


    Angel saw him and looked at yakiel. The two guys were not so kind. They immediately jumped out. They started together and immediately knocked over all the guys who were eating the cakes on the table.


    It''s not too much. They kicked the stomach of those big men. In a moment, these big men vomited, as if they would not stop if they didn''t vomit their stomach.


    The leader, who was just very powerful, was also stunned. It seemed that he didn''t believe that someone would treat him like this. You know, when all the merchants heard the name of Wendong club, they didn''t dare to do what they asked. But at this time, it seemed that these guys didn''t want to do it It was more cruel than he had ever imagined.


    His first thought was that these guys knew Wendong would do it. How dare they do it?


    The second thought is why he was picked up. When yaquil slapped him in the face, he suddenly realized that these guys didn''t take Wendong seriously at all!


    At the time of the second thought, he got more than twenty slaps on his face in an instant. Akil also made great efforts at this time. After twenty slaps, the man had few teeth left.


    Li sighed slightly. It seems that the so-called Wendong club is another one who wants to test his own power.


    Sure enough, after yaquil finished, a cold voice rang, "what? My men have made such a request that you are going to do it? Even if they are rude, it''s not your turn to teach my men a lesson? "


    This person''s voice is quite loud, and he can''t help frowning. With this voice, it''s an inexplicable magic wave. The strong of level 16 frowns again. Is it true that the strong are everywhere in the world?


    To tell you the truth, level 16 is really not weak. It''s too much to be the boss of an underground force, and just a duchy.


    Looking at the man who came in, it was a guy who didn''t look very impressive, and he didn''t have many muscles, but the magic wave he sent out was true.


    He walked slowly to the center of the hall and didn''t care about the eyes of the so-called nobles around him. He said slowly, "I''m Wendong. You just hit me!"


    Listening to his meaning, it seems that he was beaten just because he made trouble.


    He said so, a few unknown nobles slowly stepped back, in fact, Wendong''s body does have a momentum, some of these little nobles oppressed speechless.


    He looked around and turned to sneer. "Just now, my staff may not have made it clear. This time I called them here, actually they came for business, but they always like to do so, which surprised everyone."


    After Wen Dong''s words, the nobles began to whisper. In fact, Wen Dong is a hard and soft person in the king''s capital. She doesn''t know what kind of background she has, and no one dares to touch him. Now that he says that he wants to do business, how can he surprise others.


    Yaquil said in his ear, "this guy is the biggest local snake here. What shall we do?"


    Li shook his head gently. "It''s better not to make it big. Let''s see what he wants to do first."


    Seeing that Li was also in a posture of observing the changes, bell snorted and said, "I don''t know what your plan is? I don''t know if you have any business to discuss with us? "


    After wriggling his wrist, Wen Dong said slowly, "I''ll give you three ways. The first one is to share all the income of your store with me from now on. 19 points. I guarantee you don''t dare to make trouble here in this city. "


    Because bell frowned, a few thoughts flashed in his mind, thinking that this guy is the local leader here. If he can really get rid of the invasion of underground forces, it''s worth it, but he still plans to haggle. "It''s interesting to say that, but your profit is a little high?"


    Wen Dong''s eyes widened when he heard that? What Laozi said is 90%! I''m nine you one, are you out of your mind? "


    Because bell was stunned when he heard Wendong say that, and turned to a sneer on his face, "then you say the other two ways."


    Wen Dong sighed, "this is the best way to go. It''s a pity The second way is that from now on, you will be responsible for my brothers. We will take whatever we need, and the money will be converted into protection fee! "


    After that, Wen Dong said with a wild smile, "what do you think?""And the third way?" He looked at Wen Dong with a smile on his face and said, "what are these three roads?"


    Wen Dong squinted away and said, "the third way, didn''t my men tell you at the beginning? Of course, no matter which way you choose, just now my brother was beaten, and he couldn''t be beaten for nothing. Just now who did it, he left his own arm, and then let my brother fight back ten times as before It''s over. "


    Li sighed, "it seems that you don''t know who is behind our scenes..."


    Wendong suddenly stamped his foot. In a flash, the whole building felt a shaking, and several nobles changed their faces. They also had some insight, and understood that Wendong not only controlled the biggest underground force of the king capital, but also had extremely powerful magic power.


    "Listen, no matter who you have as a backer, this shop can''t go on! Or I''ll give you a taste of me. " Finish saying text east full face arrogantly looked to leave. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 213

    Yaquil sneered at this time, "in that case, what''s the cost? The boss of that asshole Wendong club is famous, and his strength looks like something, but you know, this life is not determined by who''s famous and who''s strong!"


    With that, yaquil has raised his weapon horizontally. The weapon is shining with a touch of golden light, but it is a huge two meter epee. This Epee is the most high-quality sword in the first floor. It is mixed with a lot of magic metal, and it is also made of high-quality steel. It can exert all kinds of force on it without hindrance Add magic to your life.


    Yakil raised his hand at this time, and had already applied gravity pressure, war weapon, eye of the storm, three powerful weapons with additional magic, which made Wendong''s eyes brighten. "Yes, yes, it''s state additional magic. I didn''t expect that the people here really have some skills, that is, you just hit my boys, right? Let me meet you. "


    As he spoke, waves reverberated in the hall, and several aristocrats with poor physique turned pale, as if they were about to fall at any time.


    Yaquil gave a cold drink, "if you want to do it, do it. What''s the prestige of taking others?"


    With that, yaquil''s sword swung horizontally, and then he chopped down to Wendong. Wendong winked. A man behind him also stretched out a sword to say that yaquil''s sword took over.


    The man was a strong man with a shaved head and a fierce face, as if he was going to kill someone if he didn''t like it. At this time, he looked at yaquil and rushed forward with a roar. The swords in their hands were the same.


    They are all made according to the shape of the iron chopping sword in the legend. The legend of iron chopping sword is the highest level among the sword users. People with iron chopping sword can cut everything they want to cut, or they can cut things they don''t want to cut. Some people say that it is the highest state that the swordsman has reached, while others say that it is the reason that the swordsman has the sword.


    Later, many blacksmiths imitated the style of the iron chopping sword to make weapons. Now it''s a rotten Street thing.


    Yaquil, of course, didn''t believe that what he was holding was the legendary genuine iron chopping sword. The long sword in his hand danced wildly. At this time, he put a light feather on the sword. Suddenly, the sword in his hand was lighter. I don''t know how many times, but if he struck, the effect would still be the same as that of ten thousand jin.


    The man of the other side is a pure warrior. He doesn''t have any magic fluctuation. At this time, he is just as good as yaquil with his physical strength.


    That is, when yaquil is entangled with this man, imber and angel rush out to fight with a man under Wendong. Val stands behind Li and faces Wendong with Li. Val says in a low voice, "how sure do you feel that we can deal with him together?"


    Li Leng for a moment. To tell you the truth, if you are serious, ten Wendong are just like chasing out ants. But now if you are not serious, plus Val, you just have a chance to win one or two points.


    Just as Li frowned, Wen Dong suddenly snorted. Then li felt countless sharp swords stabbing at him. He couldn''t help laughing. Wen Dong didn''t know where to master the method of using murderous Qi to invade the opponent''s spirit, and he used it to himself.


    Among other things, I used to be with old Jack. Old Jack, once known as an old man in the mountains, was one of the top killers. His murderous spirit could be condensed into essence. This so-called Wendong really played a big knife in front of Guan Gong''s gate.


    Although Li despises Wendong in his heart, he is already in the endless Red Sea. The Red Sea is composed of Wendong''s murderous spirit, which can be said to immerse Li in it in an instant.


    Wen Dong also knows that Li seems to be the leading figure among these noble boys, and his strength is definitely not inferior. Such murderous influence naturally can''t win the opponent. In turn, some extremely sharp tentacles emerge from those murderous influences and rush towards Li''s spiritual world.


    From frowned, this guy''s killing intention is not ordinary strong, is not pure killing.


    You should know that old Jack''s killing intention is deliberately condensed, which is naturally extraordinary. However, the killing intention of the man in front of him is just like the essence. In terms of quality, it is definitely not comparable with old Jack. Instead, he thought of the killing magic that old Jack once told him.


    It''s a magic that has been forbidden by most forces. When there were many disputes in the world, the two armies fought each other. Most of the soldiers practiced a kind of magic called killing. This kind of magic is very simple. The more people killed, the stronger they will be.


    Later, the appointment of officers at the bottom and the size of military achievements all depend on the advanced level of killing magic.


    Because this killing magic is not fake, as long as you can kill, then you can keep moving forward


    Later, all countries realized that such a large-scale use of magic would not only cause a lot of losses to the soldiers of all countries, but also embody a very big disadvantage of killing magic.That is, in the process of killing for a long time, this magic will almost instinctively let the cultivator to kill, and form a killing pleasure. When the cultivator wants to get rid of this skill, it''s too late. He will keep looking for people to kill, or even lose his reason and start killing madly.


    And when the killing magic reaches a certain height, it will make the human body mutate.


    Will become a kind of monster close to Warcraft, in this case, most of the forces have reached a consensus - absolutely can not let such magic continue to spread.


    So killing magic became taboo magic. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 214

    Wendong looks young, but his strength is so strong. It seems that it is also because he has practiced this kind of taboo magic. There are many taboo magic in this world, such as arc of time, arc of presence, dragon killing magic and God killing magic.


    Some of them are forbidden because they are involved in the realm of God, some are too powerful, and the killing magic is very simple, because it will cause great damage to the practitioners themselves.


    Looking at Wendong with full confidence, Li suddenly opens the protection of his spiritual world, and then countless murderous tentacles rush into Li''s spiritual world.


    Wendong''s face showed a touch of joy, he did not expect, from the heart was so fragile, almost in an instant was completely destroyed. Next, he is fully confident that he will completely destroy this guy''s spiritual space, and then show these guys the cost of hindering themselves.


    In other words, after those killing tentacles poured into Li''s spiritual world, Wen Dong suddenly changed his face, because he felt that it was not the fear of Li in Li''s heart, but the color of blood, endless color of blood. He widened his eyes and wanted to retreat from Li''s spiritual world, but he could no longer control his own power. He felt that he was stepping forward The spiritual world of pulling away.


    He opened his mouth wide, regardless of his image at the moment. He was madly following Li in a rally to decide his own life and death. Li was a bit bored. He looked at Wen Dong who was struggling madly. After a long time, Li suddenly disappeared his murderous attraction to Wen Dong. Wen Dong suddenly stepped back a few steps. At this time, his face was pale, and it seemed that when he looked at Li, he was very angry Looking at the monster, "you Who the hell are you? "


    "I wonder if you remember the existence of an old man named Shanzhong?" From now on, he said with half a smile, as if what he just said was just a joke.


    Wendong shakes his Adam''s apple, while the nobles behind him look dazed. Only a few nobles'' faces change wildly. In fact, the name of the old man in the mountain is not very famous, only in some small circles.


    At this time, Wen Dong looked up and down and left, as if he was looking at a monster. He suddenly turned around and walked towards the outside. As for his three men who were fighting, they suddenly broke away from the battle circle and left behind Wen Dong. Then Wen Dong''s voice came fiercely, "today''s thing is my fault, but since you are the descendant of the old man in the mountain, so Next, your master''s place will be left to you! "


    Li Leng for a moment, thinking that the old man in the mountain is certainly some enemy, is there really anyone who doesn''t want to die to solve the problem? As Li thought, old Jack did do a lot of great things in those years, but to tell the truth, those people even if they had any big influence did not dare to talk about revenge on old Jack.


    After all, old Jack is a killer. If you don''t solve him for the first time, no one will sleep peacefully in the face of a top killer.


    After Wendong left, the atmosphere in the hall became active again. It was not as lifeless as it was just now. It seemed that there was no event that Wendong would come to smash the court, nor did they say a word about it when Wendong would come to smash the court.


    All of a sudden, there was a sound of horse''s hooves. It seemed that a group of people came late, but Li''s face was not very good-looking. He had just walked a level 15 Wendong, and another level 16 guy came. Li slowly closed his eyes. He felt that the other side''s magic was not easy to deal with.


    The five carriages stopped directly at the door of the giant soldier manufacturing station, without any intention of getting out of the way, as if the door had been sealed.


    These five carriages are of general style. They are black and simple. They seem to be the kind of carriages used by some well-off people. To tell you the truth, people with such financial resources are not qualified to enter such a place.


    But at this time, the coachman of the five carriages made everyone here say nothing. They all had sharp eyes, like sharp needles. At a glance, they could see that these guys were either half army mercenaries who had been adventuring all the year round, or characters from the army.


    And these two kinds of characters are not easy to provoke.


    The driver of the middle carriage jumped down from the top very neatly, and then opened the door respectfully. As the door opened, a voice rang, "yes, yes, it seems that it can be made here."


    Among the remaining four carriages, there were three tall men. They were all dressed in black leather. Although they looked very loose, they did not affect the convenience of close combat. The man who came down from the middle carriage was wearing a big white Cape. He was tall and about 1.9 meters tall, but his handsome face was enough to prove that he was not a mountain people.


    It seems that he is only 30 years old, but he has already felt the magic of level 16 on him.


    This guy is not easy to provoke. He pinched his forehead. He was wearing a white suit and looked like he had just participated in a date.His hair color is brown. He doesn''t look like a native, but he looks like an alien. However, his skin makes some aristocrats find some identity. His skin is white, very white, but it doesn''t reach the level of morbid pallor. This is also a very popular standard to identify whether he is qualified or not.


    This man used a kind of inexplicable eyes to sweep over the faces of the people, as if the cheetah was scanning his prey. After a long time, he slowly said, "yes, yes, Bradman''s pick is still pretty good." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 215

    With his voice, everyone felt a burst of pressure from the inexplicable oppression, except for the left, several other noble boys could not help but sweat a little. At this time, in their eyes, it was not a noble, but a terrible Cobra!


    Ordinary cobra is certainly fatal, but in front of this cobra is a huge Cobra!


    That person''s eyes one by one swept from the crowd, and finally stopped at Li''s body. Then he looked at Li like this, as if he saw a peerless beauty.


    Although these noble boys no longer suffered from direct vision, they felt as if they had been poured down by a basin of cold water and stood naked in front of him without any privacy. The faces of these guys were very ugly. They wanted to resist this feeling desperately, but their strength was no better than that. How could they resist each other What about the gaze?


    He looked away for a while, and suddenly laughed, as if he felt that such a thing was really meaningless. He looked at the people, as if he had been looking at his good friends for many years, and walked straight forward, as if he didn''t care about the spiritual oppression he had just imposed on them.


    Li understands that this guy is the authentic master and the strong one who has been cultivated from the beginning to the end. He is not a nondescript thing like Wendong who has been cultivated only by magic.


    At this time, the man held out his hand to the crowd, with a smile on his face, and said: "you are really extraordinary! I''m Michelangelo, a clergyman of the anksiram cult. Now I''m the commander of the second Legion. I heard that my men had some conflicts with you last time, but please teach him a lesson for me."


    When he said this, everyone knew that he had beaten the second army violently before.


    At this time, he shook hands with all the people one by one. At last, he came to Li, but he held Li''s hand tightly. He didn''t mean to let go. At this time, he looked at Li fiercely, as if he saw some beautiful woman.


    It''s just that the smile on his face didn''t disappear, as if he and Li were friends.


    From now on, he laughed awkwardly, but according to the opponent''s level 16 strength, he could not use level 12 strength to break his hand, or beat him to death?


    At this time, he just laughs with him, and the man laughs more and more happily. Michelangelo, the name of Michelangelo, has never been heard of, and he has no impression in the demon tail world. On the contrary, he once lived on the earth. Li still remembers a sculptor''s name, Michelangelo. At this time, this guy said in a voice that only Li could hear: "that''s right It''s really amazing that you can reach the magic level of level 16 at such a young age. "


    Cold sweat suddenly flows down from Li''s forehead. He is just a strong man of level 16, but to tell the truth, this guy can''t see through. In fact, Li doesn''t just use ogaster as a cover up. Under ogaster''s level 12 appearance, he also sets up a layer of camouflage, which is the hidden strength close to level 16.


    In this way, even if the other party can see through that he is not level 12 magic, but under this layer of camouflage, most of them will be confused. Most people will think that ogaster is actually a magic genius, reaching the level of level 16 when he was young, but that''s all. The most important thing is to attract some people to win over ogaster, but not to destroy him because of his amazing talent.


    From the beginning to now, in addition to those strong, only Michelangelo can see that his level 12 is a disguise of appearance.


    Li Li takes a deep breath, and it''s hard to resist that he doesn''t suddenly burst out a powerful force to directly kill the guy in front of him. To tell you the truth, the other party doesn''t know he''s playing with fire. If Li has the heart to kill him, no one in the world can protect him.


    Finally, Michelangelo let go of his hand, but his face is still with a smile, this smile let go of the heart can not help but be one of the heavy.


    Then endless pressure came to leave.


    From slowly close your eyes, and then open your eyes, at this time around is no longer reality, at this time, he is in an empty space, on the surface, he has nothing to do, just his face is a little ugly. Here is Li''s spiritual world. He felt a strong force struggling in his spiritual world just now, and then Michelangelo put pressure on him outside. Finally, Michelangelo almost broke through his spiritual field.


    If it wasn''t for the system''s sudden move at the end of the day to consolidate his spiritual field, I''m afraid Michelangelo would really find his real strength


    Li frowned and began to search for his spiritual world. At this time, there was nothing special in his spiritual world. The only thing that made him feel abnormal was the area where Malfurion was imprisoned.


    There, Li gave Malfurion the world in his memory, then completely destroyed his body in the real world, and let him sink here forever as the eternal punishment for him. But now there, Li feels some inexplicable fluctuations.Under an idea, Li has already appeared there.


    At this time, it is a huge hall. The decoration of the hall is very gorgeous. A large number of precious metals and various plants are used to decorate it to a certain extent. It seems that it is a place close to the center of the race. At this time, the center above the ground is a huge pool. A protective dike is built high around it, which is the center of the pool The liquid in the water is dark blue, as if it is invisible at a glance.


    With a frown, Li suddenly remembered that he had spit a mouthful of saliva here when he was setting up the prison for Malfurion, but he didn''t expect that the saliva that people here imagined as the well of magic had become like this. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 216

    Magic well, from the slowly closed eyes, feel originally just a saliva of their own formation of the huge pool of magic power contained.


    With a slight sigh, he began to scan the whole spiritual field in an all-round way, and the result of the scanning made him take a long breath. At this time, a huge world was formed in his spiritual field


    Azeroth mainland, actually in the spirit of the world from the complete formation.


    From slowly calling up the system, "how is this going on?"


    "Well, actually, these changes have been around a long time ago." The sound of the system is quickly conveyed to Li''s ears, but Li won''t thank the system. If he doesn''t check it himself, he will know what tricks the system will make in his spiritual world.


    Li frowned, "don''t you want to explain? What''s going on in this place? Is it that I haven''t paid attention to my spiritual world for a period of time, and an independent world has emerged here? No kidding! This is my spiritual world. If something happens in it, how can I not feel it if there is no one to block it! "


    Li''s voice suddenly became serious, "system, listen, I know what you do can''t betray me, but it doesn''t mean that I can allow you to fool around without limit."


    The system sighed, "if you say that, there is no way. This is called materialization. It''s an experiment I did. "


    "Experiment?" Li Leng for a moment, turned to cry, "why do you do experiments in my spiritual world?"


    "There is no way, because I have been bound with you, and there is no way to enter other people''s spiritual world." The system seemed to be very rational, and it said slowly, "let''s explain it this way. I have analyzed from the spirit of Malfurion a part of the basic principles of a world, well, to be exact, a large part. So I built this world out of your world. "


    "And then?" From the brow lock, "and then what do you want to do?"


    "Why else? Have you forgotten what you promised to axram? " The voice of the system seems to have become a little humanized. "Do you think you can really crack the holy lines on her body with your own strength? Even if you can crack it, I''ll tell you! The world is on the verge of collapse. Originally, the gaze of the Supreme God has brought great damage to this plane. Then the holy tattoo curse on ankyram is absorbing the power of this plane source. Right now, the source of the world can last for decades before ankyram can completely absorb it. But the problem is that when a life comes into being When it is weak to a certain extent, it is already very difficult to maintain its own existence. "


    Li opened his mouth wide and said, "do you mean that the world is actually on the decline?"


    "Not decline, but death!" The system cried, "even if you can untie the curse on anksiram, all anksiram can do is leave this plane, and the plane itself is doomed to collapse, but I need this plane, and I need you to hold this plane thoroughly, otherwise the next plan will all come to naught!"


    "Then why don''t you say you''re in a hurry and let me take my time?"


    "Idiot!" The system seems to be a little angry, "even if you can rule the continent now, so what? Even if you become the son of the plane, as long as we can''t find a way to save the plane, the plane will be destroyed sooner or later! That''s why I''m reconstructing the plane with the law of plane in Malfurion''s memory Find out the real basic rules of the formation of the plane, and then before the plane completely collapses, we will supplement his rules... "


    "What a high-end look." He rolled his eyes and said, "well, you don''t have to tell me about it in a popular way. You can tell me directly how your experiment is doing now."


    "Well The world has collapsed 7320 times... " There was some hesitation in the voice of the system, "it''s relatively smooth."


    "Seven thousand times Collapse? "


    "Yes, didn''t you? The laws in Malfurion''s mind are only part of the laws of a plane, and not all of them are correct. As a plane, it is much more precise than any so-called precise instrument. The lack of laws will naturally lead to the collapse of a plane. Of course, if this law is not used, the plane will continue to develop... " The system said slowly, "when the plane collapses, I''ll go to complete it again to see if it will collapse again. When the number is OK, I''ll check whether there is a rule wrong Up to now, this plane is relatively stable. "


    "What''s attacking my spiritual realm?" From slowly said, did not intend to let the system have the space to avoid.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± After a moment of silence, the system said, "it''s an attack."


    "Attack?" From Leng for a moment, "what attack, is it you created in my spiritual world, the person in this plane is attacking me?""No, I found it in my memory. This Malfurion should be an NPC in the background of a game called world of Warcraft, right?"


    From slowly nodded, "yes, but also a hero to save the world."


    "Everything that happens in this world has been predestined for a long time. Even if you can go through the past and change something, it is predestined when the world is born..." The system pauses. "That is to say, if we can find the corresponding law, then in the background of world of Warcraft, the dark Titan Sargeras, who is greedy for the well of magic, will also come to this spiritual world."


    With his mouth wide open, he wanted to ask the system, "are you in the water?" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 217

    What is Titan? According to the myth of Li, Titan is the second generation of Greek mythology, and also the father of Olympus.


    In world of Warcraft, titans are a group of powerful lives who have nothing to do. They are known as the defenders of the whole multiverse. They want to destroy all the unbalanced world in the world, and then let them balance


    In fact, it''s just a bunch of mindless people with excessive sense of justice. They came to aozea at that time, destroyed or sealed all the gods in the world at that time, and then built this and that again. After they were satisfied, they patted their ass and went to other places to go crazy.


    Only a Titan named Sargeras is left to guard the demons who intend to invade the universe. Although Sargeras is a Titan representing order, she finally degenerates and becomes a dark Titan under the influence of Kil''jaeden, the polluter. He is seduced because he covets the magic well of Azeroth At that time, the queen of the high elves asked her to open the portal for herself to come to the continent.


    As a result, Malfurion detonated the well of magic, resulting in the destruction of Sargeras'' body on this plane.


    From pinching his forehead, what level of existence is Sargeras? Sage? However, his body can be destroyed, but it seems that their level of existence can roam among the universes, at least the sub saint? Or is it the level of the twelve ancestral witches?


    A strong man of this level will be attracted by a world formed in his own spiritual world. No, no, it''s not just that simple. The current situation is not so simple.


    Sargeras is an existence in the world of Warcraft. How can he come to attack his own spiritual world, even the so-called magic world in his own spiritual world Well can really attract Sargeras, but he is not in the same plane with himself, OK!!!


    "In fact, Sargeras in your impression has long disappeared in the torrent of time. Now Sargeras is a new continent created by the new Azeroth continent constructed in your spiritual world. Do you understand? Because of this world, there will be this Sargeras, and I have almost perfected the underlying rules of this plane. " The system said slowly, "you know what? In fact, the basic rules of each plane are slightly different, so that a unique world can be developed. As like as two peas, the same is true, if the bottom rules are the same, then the world is absolutely the same, or everything in the two world is exactly the same.


    He opened his mouth wide. "Do you really mean that a Sargeras will burst into my spiritual world?" From the gas straight jump feet, "I can''t handle such a guy!"


    The system said, "don''t worry, you forget, in the background story of world of Warcraft, what''s the end of Sargeras?"


    Li Leng said, "yes, Malfurion''s black sheep blew up the magic well, and then Sargeras died You mean, I don''t have to worry at all? "


    "Yes, I don''t know what you''re in a hurry." The system said slowly, but it didn''t tell Li that the space of world of Warcraft is a multiverse, while the Azeroth continent is the spiritual space of Li, which is the most fundamental difference.


    He nodded, "in this case, that is to say, if we are making several fluctuations, there will be no problem?"


    The system immediately responded, "yes, so you don''t have to worry at all."


    All of a sudden, there was another kind of inexplicable coercion. He couldn''t help frowning. At this time, outside, after shaking hands with everyone, Michelangelo went back to his entourage and said to all the nobles, "some experts are really outstanding. By the way, please show me what you have here. I heard that you have a lot of talents here I''m quite interested in it. "


    Although Michelangelo is still a kind-hearted outside, I don''t think he is really harmless on the surface.


    Immersed in the spiritual world, Li has really felt that there are thirty or forty regiments of black on the periphery of his spiritual field, tearing the defense of his spiritual field. Michelangelo seems to be quite proficient in fighting in the spiritual field. He doesn''t tear his spiritual defense directly, but he doesn''t They began to use this kind of almost cannibalism to invade.


    Li Leng hum, the spirit of a sudden burst, but it will be around those who eat away at their own spiritual strength all broken, and then a direct attack on Michelangelo.


    Michelangelo suddenly stepped back at this time, his face was not good-looking, but instead, he clapped his hands vigorously, "great, great! I didn''t expect that at such a young age, not only can you achieve this level of magic, but also can you achieve this level of power in the spiritual field. "


    Apart from Li, a few guys look at Michelangelo just like a clown. To tell you the truth, they just look at Michelangelo at this time, which is the magic of level seven or eight. It''s good to have such strength. How about LiAt the beginning of the handshake, the supremacy of the supreme was already thrown to Java by these thick guys.


    Although these guys despise Michelangelo in their heart, they don''t show any wrong meaning on their faces. In fact, they all know that if they don''t have any advantages, they can''t get to the present position.


    If he doesn''t have any real strength, then he must have family background, and the background is absolutely not small.


    These noble boys can''t provoke such a character. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 218

    Now Michelangelo''s sigh is more like saying that no matter how talented Li is, he is not Michelangelo''s opponent, but in fact?


    If you do your best, in an instant, Michelangelo will be killed and there will be no residue left.


    At this time from the face with a bit of color, and Michelangelo behind a person is cold hum a, "see you are the head of these guys who don''t know how to die?"? Last time we provoked the head of our second legion, how dare we open this manufacturing house today? You''re just fooling those scum aristocrats, aren''t you


    When he said that, the faces of the aristocrats behind him were not so good-looking. After all, this guy''s words had already scolded everyone.


    Of course, all the people here hold their own identity and won''t care about him. However, when he saw that there was no one to speak to, he felt that all the people here were afraid of him. "Ha ha ha, let me see how the goods here are!"


    At this time, he came out from behind Michelangelo. He was a man of one meter and nine meters. He was not a high mountain race. His physical appearance was more inclined to the northern race. He was tall and big. His muscles seemed to have no place to put them. He puffed up his clothes.


    He looked at the people in front of him with some disdain, and directly picked up the iron chopping sword that Akil had just put on the table. At this time, when people saw that he was Michelangelo''s man, they didn''t say a word. Instead, they made way for him. After all, you can''t thank the guests behind closed doors when you meet someone who is kicking the hall. This will ruin your reputation even more.


    They just looked at the man and saw what he could do.


    The things here, to be honest, are absolutely exquisite. Although the concept of separation is that the corresponding customers here are high-end nobles, it does not mean that things with gorgeous appearance are shoddy.


    These things are much sharper and stronger than those things sold outside!


    The big man took a cold look at the crowd and took out a knife from behind. The knife looked dilapidated and rusty. It was like a fruit knife that had been bought for cutting fruit, but it had not been used for many years. It was lost in the corner of the kitchen and was picked up now.


    The big man looked at the knife in his hand and the iron chopping sword in his other hand.


    The smile on his face was even worse. At this time, he suddenly roared, and a powerful magic was flowing on his body. In turn, the knife cut down towards the iron sword.


    To tell you the truth, most people have already thought about the next scene. After all, the knife really exists like scrap iron, and the iron chopping sword is about to catch up with the length of the knife, not to mention that it has a lot of light on it. Even if it''s a rotten piece of iron, it doesn''t mean that it can be cut?


    But unexpectedly, the iron chopping sword was like soft mud, and it was cut into two parts directly, but the knife seemed to be all right!


    At this time, all the people were stunned. Li also frowned. The magic of the big man was not strong, but he could cut the huge sword with one blow. It seemed that it was all his magic.


    Just at that time, he felt some magic waves on the iron chopping sword. It seems that this guy can either make the knife extremely strong or make the iron chopping sword fragile.


    This kind of magic is a magic skill in close combat, but if you are good at attribute magic, it will become a little weak.


    At this time, the man laughed wildly, "I didn''t know when I bought this fruit knife and left it at home. I didn''t expect that I could cut off your magic weapon all at once. Ha ha ha ha, it seems that you are the one who makes mud?"


    At this time, he laughed wildly again. It seemed that he was very proud. Then he sneered again, "I know that I said it was a fruit knife. You don''t believe me. Now I''ll show you how it is!"


    He suddenly closed his hands and rubbed them for a while. When he unfolded his hands again, there was only a small iron ball left in his hand. "Well, this is the fruit knife in your eyes What else do you have to say? "


    Looking at the tall man from now on, his face flashed a trace of anger. To tell you the truth, the other side really can''t say anything. What the other side has done is made with real strength, whether it''s cutting the imitation of the iron sword or kneading the knife into an iron ball.


    The other side didn''t take any tricks at all, just let people see how he did it.


    The strength of this person is not high, only level 13, but at this time it has stabilized the pressure of everyone. Even from now on, the strength in front of most people is only level 12.


    Michelangelo knew that it was not convenient to use all his strength, so he chose such a person to press people''s faces. He was also extremely depressed at this time. To tell you the truth, the miracle should not be concerned by the government now?Why do these guys come here one by one and disgust themselves?


    From the depressed look at him, at this time also did not have a sigh, want to use the magic of level 12 to suppress level 13 people is really a trouble.


    Now that the other party has put out the means, it depends on whether he has the ability. Next, if he can suppress the guy in front of him, then the store will naturally be able to open, and the other party will pat his ass and leave if he wants to. If he can''t suppress the other party, I''m sorry, the bad reputation of the store will spread all over Badley in an instant Asia city.


    From close eyes and then open eyes, in a twinkling of an eye, the heart has turned countless ideas, finally he slowly raised a hand, hand white. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 219

    Looking at the Yingying white light on his hand, Michelangelo''s eyes couldn''t help but brighten. However, the tall man showed some disdain on his face, "is he such a guy again? Magic and martial arts? Do you really think you''re a genius? If it wasn''t for being born noble, do you think you can really talk to me like this now? "


    When I look away from him, it''s like looking at an idiot. At this time, Michelangelo doesn''t want to cover his face. To tell you the truth, it''s a shame to have such a subordinate


    However, the tall man obviously didn''t know that his master had already begun to dislike him. "Look at your figure, ah, I guess that you will be despised by a fellow mage, not to mention being a melee fighter. I see that the younger brothers next to you look much better than you. Why don''t you let them come and I''ll let you go?"


    He seems to be trying his best to insult and infuriate Li. As long as Li dares to attack him, then he has every reason to kill an aristocrat who wants to attack soldiers. At least he is over defensive.


    With a sneer, Li picked up the iron chopping sword with his other hand. The hand with white light directly rubbed the sword. After hearing a harsh sound of friction, the iron chopping sword could no longer be called a sword. It was a piece of iron, or scrap iron.


    All the materials that make up this sword are now separated.


    From now on, the voice rang out coldly, "look, here is the material of this sword." In fact, from the hands is a piece of inexplicable metal, the top is very clearly layered, the bottom of the black iron, and there is a layer of white metal on the top, and there is a bit of gold metal on the top.


    "Forty three kilos of black iron, seven taels of secret silver, three taels of pure gold, plus other alloys, as well as our manual costs and magic surcharges, I think the price of 200000 gold coins should not be a pitfall!" Li''s voice was very cold, as if he slapped the tall man in the face. The man''s face was not very good-looking. He was going to let Li get angry with himself, but Li didn''t get angry. Instead, he slapped himself in such a way.


    And to be honest, he didn''t know how to do it


    He looked at the things in his hands and was stunned. He opened his mouth wide. After a while, he said, "you must be using space equipment!"


    "Pa pa pa..." A burst of applause rang out in Michelangelo''s hands. His face was more surprised than surprised. He looked away as if he saw some treasure. "Decomposition, actually decomposition..."


    After a look at Michelangelo, in fact, the decomposition of this magic has already disappeared in the long river of magic. This magic is chicken ribs, chicken ribs to a certain extent, but it is attractive enough.


    This magic has probability, not like the Banshee howling, which has a great probability to kill a lot of enemies who are much weaker than themselves.


    He has a 15% chance to directly decompose the target into the source material. That is to say, if he hits the metal product, it will turn the target into the most basic metal.


    The probability is 15%. Most people are not willing to gamble on this probability. The releaser will think that the probability is too small, while the other party will think that the probability is too low to bear.


    After all, if a person is hit, it will be instantly separated.


    The Banshee howl is of course large in scope and can aim at a large number of targets, but it has no effect on people who are close to her own strength. However, this decomposition can deal with people who are much stronger than herself. According to Li''s understanding, this decomposition should be able to escape from the limitation of space, or after being hit by magic Return to the original.


    Therefore, this magic is also listed as a taboo magic, but this magic is certainly taboo magic, but at that time there were many magicians who mastered it. At that time, this magic was widely used in alchemy, but later the traditional magic gradually declined and was replaced by more practical specialized magic, and this magic also lost in the long stream of magic.


    At this time, he will decompose the magic cloth on his hands, and restore the iron sword to its original appearance. This is not what a level 12 magician can do, but Michelangelo can understand it, but those nobles can''t understand it. This is not to expose his strength in front of everyone, but also to fight back his opponent.


    At this time, Michelangelo was also greatly surprised. In his eyes, he would not be surprised if he could expose his level 15 strength to defeat his subordinates. After all, even if he could defeat his subordinates with magic power, the reputation of the weapon they made here could not be changed by a rusty fruit knife.


    But from now on, it is the extreme deviant magic of decomposition magic that forcibly turns its weapons into raw materials. In this way, no one can say that the weapons here are made of waste materials, and even that the reputation of this giant soldier manufacturing is to build weapons with real materials will spread.


    Michelangelo, also can''t help but praise.But at this time, his praise was just like hitting the tall man in the face. The man seemed to want face very much. At this time, he roared wildly and wanted to go up to work hard. Michelangelo sneered, "get back here!"


    The tall man had been ready to go, but when he heard Michelangelo''s words, he suddenly stopped the attack, like a obedient cat, and drew back behind Michelangelo.


    "It''s really amazing. I didn''t expect that you have understood the abyss of the evil way..." Michelangelo sighed slightly and then said with a smile, "this Mr. ogaster is approaching the abyss of the evil way..." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 220

    Listening to Michelangelo''s words, Li was also slightly stunned. He did hear a word about the abyss of the devil''s way in the goblin''s tail. It was a word told by the second generation president of the goblin''s tail. For this word, he incarnated into Hades, the president of the devil''s heart of the dark guild.


    As far as strength is concerned, Hades is very strong. At least he should be a high rank among the ten masters. Since he will fall for the abyss of the so-called evil way, there are some ways for this thing.


    However, there is no record of the abyss of the so-called evil way in the books in the temple of anksiram. Is this really just the fantasy of Hades? At that time, Li thought like this, but now Michelangelo mentioned this word again. Although Li wanted to know, he couldn''t rush up and press him on the wall to force him to ask, could he?


    From slightly sighed a tone, "so what?"


    Michelangelo''s smile continued, and he said slowly, "since you are close to the abyss of evil, even if I am stronger than you, it is difficult to kill you..."


    Michelangelo is talking about killing at this time. Looking at Michelangelo''s face, he is like his name, full of European sculpture beauty. Although he is like an aristocrat, his facial features are like knife and axe carving, full of sculpture feeling. It seems that he is not a person, but a sculpture.


    "Well, you don''t have to do it today..." Michelangelo said with a relaxed face. Apart from the person who started, there are four people standing behind him. It seems that this guy has actually prepared five attacks on the giant magic weapon. It seems that he just used one of them. But at this time, he says that he doesn''t need his hands. Do you think he will really give up He thought he was going to do more.


    Michelangelo came forward and gently picked up the iron chopping sword which had been decomposed into metal ingots. Li didn''t stop him. He just looked at him. Since the other party wanted to smash the field, he could only see the moves.


    Michelangelo took a deep breath and threw the metal ingot in his hand. With such a throw, the metal ingot suddenly elongated and turned into a long stick of about 1.6 meters. The faces of several noble boys were a little ugly at this time. Originally, they all thought that Michelangelo was just a magician of level 8, but now it seems that this family is in danger He has a lot of strength, which can be seen from his ability to hold up the ingot with one hand And it must have a lot of magic skills, you know how much strength it takes to throw a metal ingot directly.


    At this time, people looked at him as if they were looking at a monster, not to mention the deformation of a metal ingot by inertia. Now Michelangelo directly threw the metal ingot into a long stick, which was clearly caused by his suppression of his own strength!


    Li Li took a deep breath and began to think about the other party''s plan


    At that time, it was said that the materials here were shoddy. Now, I''m sure I''m not going to say that I''ve been thrown by myself with such a fling. Is this the bad material? If you have to say that, just send it for inspection.


    Michelangelo, with a smile on his face, suddenly waved the long stick in his hand. He couldn''t see the noble like guy. His kung fu was also very good. At the beginning, when he waved it, it was obviously a set of stick playing methods, but after a while, he turned one end into a set of giant sword techniques.


    With the waving of it, the whole space appeared a vision. Countless thunder lights flashed in the hall, and Li''s face was livid. He could see that this was caused by Michelangelo''s magic, but it was almost not magic, but the martial arts in the novels he had seen before


    You should know that there is no so-called martial arts in this world!


    Michelangelo''s face with a smile, the sword in his hand is waving faster and faster, finally he suddenly stopped, accompanied by a sudden roar, after this roar, Michelangelo slowly said, "I''m really sorry, my men make the decision without authorization, destroyed the things in your shop, now I give them back."


    At this time, Michelangelo''s hands were flat on his chest, but in his hands he held a huge sword, which was not the iron chopping sword. What was it?


    It''s just that originally the iron chopping sword only released some very elementary light effect magic, but now this iron chopping sword repaired by Michelangelo is shining with thunder. I don''t know how much more dazzling it is than the previous one. I feel quite deep magic fluctuation from it.


    The thunder light above is not only for others to see, but also has considerable killing effect.


    Michelangelo is not a kind-hearted man. He didn''t restore the sword to compensate for the loss here. He said that he was saying, didn''t you say that he used manpower? Now that I''ve done this, the sword has become better, and it took me such a short time. Is the technical content here so low?Looking at Michelangelo''s smiling face, he wanted to fight, but he sighed, "you are really good at magic..."


    Michelangelo understands that this is from showing weakness, and it''s not good if he doesn''t show weakness now. In terms of strength, ten Michelangelos are not opponents of Li, but the problem is that Li is a strong man and not a juggler. The hands Michelangelo played with are just barely dealt with. If he can''t do it, he will fight with real weapons. Li is really not afraid of anyone.


    "Hahaha, Mr. ogaster, you''re flattered. After all, you haven''t shown your cards yet!" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 221

    From now on, he had a smile on his face. "Your strength is so high, how can I fight against it? I just don''t know where we guys have offended you. Would you please come and deal with us in person? "


    He is not afraid of Michelangelo when he talks like this. It''s a big deal that everyone will tear their skin and do the last game. But Michelangelo has a face from the beginning. I''m not here to fight, and I''m sorry to do it myself.


    Michelangelo looked a little surprised. "When am I going to have trouble with you? I just want to come and talk to you about a business


    Li Leng for a moment, "talking business? What kind of business? "


    Michelangelo, with a smile on his face, turned to say, "I''m looking at giant soldier manufacturing. It''s really good. I want to buy 20% of the profits here Well, I''ll invest six million. What do you think? "


    After Michelangelo said this, everyone was stunned. In fact, first of all, the noble boys behind him didn''t expect that the other side could say such words, 6 million, 20% income. That is to say, the expected profit here should be at least 30 million. What does 30 million mean?


    Thirty million can be armed with 3000 heavy-duty cavalry, complete equipment and external harness.


    Thirty million can redeem an entire medium-sized city during the war.


    Thirty million yuan can buy tens of thousands of high-level slaves. High level slaves are those who have skills or beauty. In short, they are very valuable slaves!


    Those nobles behind also stare big eyes. Like those noble boys, they don''t believe that such a so-called giant magic weapon manufacturing can produce such a big profit.


    He couldn''t think of a reason to refuse Michelangelo. In fact, the so-called giant soldier manufacturing office just provided them with an excuse for Bradman to come to him.


    How much is this giant weapon worth? million? Two million? It''s really hard to say, but it''s absolutely no problem that six million can open three or five.


    When he was struggling with how to refuse, a voice rang, "I''m sorry, actually half of the ownership of this store is mine."


    It''s a familiar voice. It''s Bradman''s voice among the top leaders of the country. At this time, he looks very happy. "Michelangelo, long time no see."


    Bradman strides in, and the guys behind Michelangelo give up their way one after another, as if Bradman is not a person, but a beast of choice.


    At this time, Bradman took five people with him, one of whom was the woman in black, and behind him were four tall knights, who were still wearing portable light armour and serious face, as if everyone owed them money.


    Michelangelo saw Bradman come in at this time, the color of his face was not good-looking. To tell you the truth, this is Bradman''s place. No matter what kind of Beijing support he has in other places, he is not Bradman''s opponent here, and he is not Bradman''s opponent in terms of personal strength.


    "What''s going on here?" The voice of the woman in black was icy, without any face of Michelangelo, "can''t someone deliberately make trouble? Or do you want to buy people''s hearts by making trouble? "


    Hearing the woman in black say so, a big man behind Michelangelo yelled angrily, "do you have your share here?"


    This man''s voice is loud, but his body is not so strong. It''s the body of ordinary people. At this time, he suddenly burst out a wave of magic, and then the faint breeze surged up in the hall, picking his eyebrows. I didn''t expect that this guy was a wind expert magician.


    You should know that the magician who specializes in wind system has a great advantage, that is, he can have the ability to fly without becoming particularly strong.


    Magicians, no matter what kind of magicians, can fly after their ability to control an attribute''s magic reaches a certain level. Among the traditional magic, there is a magic called flying, which is to use the power of wind to fly. However, most specialized magicians have no way to use this magic, only when they are concerned about themselves After mastering the elements to a certain extent, we can use these elements to fly.


    The wind system is specialized in magicians. They originally control the elements of the wind system, so they can have the ability to fly when they are not very strong. When facing some magicians who can only engage in close combat, they are almost invincible.


    The man in front of him is also quite strong in the military camp. At this time, seeing that the woman in black next to Bradman didn''t give his master any face, he suddenly became angry. It seems that he also wants to ask for credit from his master. He didn''t think that the other person might not be a delicate woman, but a terrible devil.


    After all, the woman in black looks tall and pretty. Her skin exposed to the air is fair and almost transparent.It didn''t look like a master. It was more like a servant raised by Bradman.


    This guy also wants to show his strength in front of others, and pounces on her. At this time, his hands are clasped, and he grabs the face of the woman in black crazily.


    It seems that this guy''s attack method is mainly melee, but it''s not a grievance to his magic attribute. After all, the wind magic specialization would have brought him extremely fast attack speed.


    At this time, he grabbed the woman''s face with both hands, but in a flash, a magic shield appeared in front of the woman. No one could see how she summoned the magic shield, and there was no sign of collapse on the magic shield under the man''s several attacks. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 222

    This makes Li can''t help nodding in silence. This woman''s magic release speed is very fast, and the quality of magic is very high. But when she releases magic, Li doesn''t feel the fluctuation when he releases magic. It seems that this guy is the source of the fluctuation of the power of time and space in the government of Aruba rez that day.


    At this time, the man found that his attack didn''t work. Suddenly, he swept his leg to the next three ways of the woman in black. The woman in black frowned again. In a flash, the same magic shield appeared in front of her leg. The magic shield looked very simple and similar to the physical defense of ordinary level 2 magic, but the effect was really bad Chang''s good, at this time that person is such an attack, but can''t shake this magic shield at all.


    It''s just that this person uses the specialized magic of the wind system, so whether he attacks with his hands or legs, he will naturally bring a gust of strong wind. If the strong wind is deliberately displayed, it will definitely not be a gust of cool wind, so it will easily turn into a fierce wind that can kill people!


    Although the wind did not destroy the magic shield, the wind suddenly rolled up the woman''s clothes. The woman in black was wearing a long skirt. After being blown up by such a gust of wind, she flew directly, revealing his snow-white legs with attractive curves.


    I don''t know why, when I saw the snow-white leg, everyone''s heart was throbbing, as if they saw something exciting. They all began to stare at the woman in black


    Several nobles could not help but swallow their saliva. In fact, they also understood why Bradman had to take the woman in black at any time. No one here knew the name of the woman in black, but everyone knew that no matter where Bradman went, he would take the woman, as if she were his most precious thing.


    If there is such a woman around, every nobleman here doesn''t think that he can control himself. It''s not enough to live ten years less.


    At this time, the woman in black also showed some anger on her face. She gave a soft drink, and an astringent magic wave surged in the hall. Then the guy who just showed some satisfaction on his face felt as if he was controlled by a big hand, but he could not struggle at all


    Slowly, he let out a cry, and then in full view of the public, he slowly shrank a circle, and then shrank a circle, just in the blink of an eye, just a man of one meter eight, was only one meter tall, and the woman in black was a cold hum


    The man couldn''t support himself. In an instant, he turned into a 20 centimeter villain. He looked at the woman in black with panic on her face, and the expression on the faces of all the people on the scene changed from infatuation to panic, just like seeing a monster.


    They stepped back one after another, as if they saw some monster, while Li picked his eyebrows. This magic he had seen in goblin''s tail animation, blantish. The nickname is broken country. Legend has a powerful magic that can destroy a country in an instant


    Her magic is to be able to make things smaller or larger at will, and the resulting is the destructive power of terror, the destructive power of terror to the extreme


    It''s just obvious that the woman in black is not brantish. Brantish has almost white blonde hair, and the whole person looks confused, but the woman in black in front of her is obviously an imperial sister.


    In front of this woman, black clothes and black hair, as if indifferent, like an iceberg.


    He looked at the guy who had just attacked him, flicked his finger, and he began to grow up again. In fact, at that time, the woman in black made the man''s clothes shrink together with the man, but now she only made the man grow up, and the clothes still fit the 20 cm figure.


    Just in a flash, bursts of tearing sound became loud, most of the sound came from the clothes, and a few came from the person''s skin is breaking, of course, this will not die, but the pain must be with it, with his forced howl, he once again became one meter eight tall, but he was only left A few rags that can''t cover one''s shame have been laid down.


    Michelangelo behind a few faces are exposed anger, they do not want to and their level of people are so miserable, what is the meaning of their hands, at this time they one by one out of the crowd, directly toward the woman in black.


    But Bradman suddenly raised the Epee he was carrying behind him, and just suddenly a few guys came out of the crowd, including the guy who had just been severely punished by the woman in black. There was an inexplicable extra blood line on his body. These guys all moved again at this time, and their faces were very ugly. In fact, they couldn''t even use a little magic at this time Come out, the magic flow must be through the magic source, but they feel that there is no reaction on the magic source.


    This means that they have no way to use magic at least for the time being.


    Michelangelo''s voice sounded slowly at this time, "Shaogong is very powerful. He sealed the magic source of my incompetent subordinates with one hand..."When he said that, most of the people on the field took a breath. You know, the men behind him are of level 13 or level 4. They can beat four people in one blow without causing any damage to them. They just sealed their magic source. How strong is Bradman in terms of strength.


    Bradman''s face showed a bit of disdain, "Michelangelo, at that time, your strength was almost the same as me, how two years did not see you but fell to such a level."


    Michelangelo heard Bradman sarcasm, but he laughed, "of course I can''t compare with you, so carefree..." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 223

    "But after the arrival of this miracle, I''m afraid you can''t be partial to one side?" Michelangelo, with a smile, continued, "I''m afraid even if your father is willing to be partial, you won''t?"


    Michelangelo said so, without waiting for Bradman to reply, he called his men and strode toward the outside, "let''s forget today, next time we will do a good job."


    Bradman could not help frowning at Michelangelo''s words. His face was a little angry, but he couldn''t roar it out. It was like that I wanted to destroy the Southern League in rebellion.


    However, Li also knows that even if Bradman wants to turn the Duchy of arubales into a machine, it is also because of Jelf. Bradman has no need to start a war. Now he is very good. As a powerful young Duke of arubales, he will certainly become the real leader of the Duchy of arubales in the future I don''t know how long later, and behind him, there is still jerf. At the same time, he is still a strong man


    Besides, he also has an important woman with him. If such a person would put all his eggs in one basket to unify the whole continent, who would believe it. However, looking at the woman in black beside Bradman, he couldn''t help but show a playful smile. In fact, he is not ready to let the woman in black continue to be with Bradman.


    Li needs to get a lot of information from her. In a moment, a plan for Bradman has been formed in Li''s mind. Bradman did not expect that ojiast, whom he despised at all, has spread a big net to him.


    There is a devil in everyone''s heart, but the devil is sealed by the prison named "happiness". When a person thinks that he has lost all his happiness, when he feels that he is really the most pitiful person in the world, when he feels that he has nothing, the devil will roar, and the battle song named bloody will rush out of his heart.


    Li sighs slowly. Bradman has to unify the mainland. If he doesn''t want to, let Li help him


    After Michelangelo completely left, the atmosphere in the hall became active again. In fact, where did these little nobles see such a scene? Even if some of them could learn magic for a period of time, they were no higher than level 10. Now seeing the fight of these people in front of them, it''s enough for them to be at all kinds of banquets It''s been blowing for a long time.


    These little nobles looked at the things in the hall and began to ask the price one by one. Before asking the price, they were very proud one by one. After all, they were all nobles. Could they really afford what they wanted? It''s just that after the waiters nearby quoted the price, they turned pale.


    It''s not that they can''t afford the price, but that anyone who wants to buy a piece of equipment will feel painful for a long time. Every piece of equipment here is relatively expensive, which is equivalent to the income of these nobles for several months, or the income of the whole family for nearly a month. However, the quality of the equipment here is very good, and it also takes into account the beauty of each piece of equipment You can take it back as a pass on.


    So these complacent guys began to cringe, shopping here is just two or three people.


    Bradman didn''t really come here to get rid of them. He said hello to them and walked upstairs.


    When he took imber and yaquil to arrange things and went up, Bradman and the woman in black had been sitting for a while in a reception hall on the third floor of the giant soldier manufacturing center.


    A pretty waiter brought up a few cups of coffee. When Li Li came in with inbell and Akil, Bradman coughed and said, "this You see, why don''t you go out and pick something you like? "


    He said this after the woman in black who followed him all the time. In fact, most people can''t see her real appearance. Her face seems to have an invisible veil. When you look at it carefully, you can''t see her face clearly at all, but occasionally you sweep it with a spare light, as if you see a peerless beauty Average.


    "Hum!" A, that black dress woman directly stood up, cold way, "you want me to avoid, I will avoid, need to say these?"


    Yaquil''s face was a bit of a pain.


    Although the woman in black doesn''t know her name, she seems to be a very knowledgeable person. If she doesn''t say anything else, the price is certainly quite high. Besides, she belongs to Bradman. Now Bradman is the boss of these guys. It''s not good to ask the boss for money?


    However, Bradman doesn''t seem to worry that people will ask for money from the woman in black. After all, these guys have just seen the magic of the woman in black. Although they don''t know what level of magician they are, they can''t be provoked. Generally speaking, this kind of master has no idea about money. As for letting her know Take what magic props or accessories on the body to offset the price, people also dare not.When Bradman saw the woman in black leave, he nodded and said, "the grand duke has agreed to give the giant soldier the right to manufacture military weapons."


    After hearing this, bell also had a flash in his eyes. What''s the best money to earn now? It must be war money!


    Now Bradman is able to take down the right to sell military weapons for the public, which is equivalent to a cash cow for the public!


    However, Bradman obviously wanted to stimulate the public, "not only that, the Archduke also appointed my knights to purchase equipment from the giant soldier manufacturing company. You know, because of the last Blizzard mercenary invasion... " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 224

    There are a lot of good things in this guy, but Li doesn''t think she can really stop Bradman''s attack. After fighting with Bradman, Li deeply understands that Bradman is very strong only in terms of his destructive power, not to mention that he is still in a rage. It is estimated that his strength will be improved.


    The crazy red flame was completely engulfed in the next moment when the sighing wall appeared. After a moment, the flame dissipated, and others could not see clearly, but it was very clear that at this time, the defense around the female magician had completely collapsed, and she was also a little shaky. It seemed that the magic really did not block Bradman''s attack, and she did not And then Bradman''s attack hit her hard.


    Li Li takes a deep breath. It seems that the battle situation here has been settled, and he has a more important thing to do. Then Li Li slowly closes his eyes, and his spirit penetrates into the place where the woman in black has just disappeared.


    On the other side, the sorceress was not killed by a single blow, and Bradman didn''t have any disappointment on his face. Instead, she was chopped down with a sword, and a big flame was about to come out.


    In this moment, the crazy red flame once again dyed the sky red, but this time the flame did not swallow the fast woman, but just slowly moved towards her.


    The moving speed is very slow. It seems that Bradman doesn''t want to kill her directly. He wants her to be swallowed up in fear.


    But soon people found out that this was not Bradman''s intention, because now everyone can start to slow down.


    Everyone''s action is slowing down, and the trend of slowing down is becoming more and more big. Everyone''s expression shows a panic expression. At the moment when everyone is slowing down, a figure suddenly pours on the female magician in the sky and falls down from the sky with IE holding the female magician.


    Then time returned to normal, huge flame crazy swept the empty sky, as if it was not satisfied with the beast in general.


    The man who saved the sorceress was a young man with short golden hair. He had no knowledge of armor, just a casual cloth, but it looked as if he was a bit elegant. Although the man was full of endless luxury, he was too beautiful. His blue eyes seemed to be able to see through At the end of the day, with a high and beautiful nose, and the slightly thick red lips that make people full of desire, it seems that they can stimulate the desire of most people in an instant.


    He looks like such an aristocrat, a gorgeous young aristocrat, holding the sorceress in his arms. He looks at the sorceress in his arms, and then looks at Bradman, with a lazy expression on his face, but his voice rings, "is that Bradman?"


    That sorceress at this time very rely on his arms, just two battles have let her completely lose combat effectiveness, a lot of magic consumption, no one can stand.


    "That''s Michelangelo''s brother Timar?" Bradman asked coldly, as if he wanted to devour the beautiful man in front of him in an instant. "Your strength is not my opponent at all. I advise you to hand her over so that your brother will come over and cry to me for his brother."


    Listening to Bradman''s words, Timar''s face also showed a little anger. Bradman''s tone didn''t pay attention to him at all. For a moment, the air around him began to be filled with a lot of magic waves.


    "If Timar is not enough alone, how about me?" The female mage said slowly, and then a powerful magic wave surged on her body again, as if she had just exhausted her magic power. She said it in a low voice, as if she were an elegant lover, talking about love words.


    Bradman frowned, and several other guys were more nervous. Although they didn''t know the origin of Timar, if they dare to challenge Bradman like this, their strength will not be so weak. In addition, the sorceress who just showed great power.


    Several noble boys have begun to think about how to surrender for a while.


    When Bradman saw such a lineup, he didn''t seem to be excited. He just hummed a little, with a little disdain on his face.


    This disdainful look, thoroughly angered Timar, "well, well, Bradman, I''ve only been looked down upon by one person in my life, now you are the second, I want you to try my means!"


    Then Timar roared and started, but another voice rang, "my brother, I didn''t expect you two to come so soon. It really made me a little excited."


    Along with the sound, Michelangelo came slowly from a distance. At this time, he also showed his amazing strength. Although he only took a gentle step, but one step down, the whole person walked dozens of meters, but in minutes and seconds, Michelangelo had come to Timar''s side.


    "My brother, if you come a little later, the mitts empire will have to fight against the Duchy of arutres. After all, I will kill their young Duke here." Timar said so, it is completely a pair of free to kill Bradman means.This is not the slightest Bradman in the eyes, it seems to be fighting back just like Bradman''s contempt for him.


    Bradman didn''t get angry, but with a kind of ironic smile on his face, "it''s really ridiculous. Since you think you three guys like local chickens and running dogs can solve me, how arrogant you are! Since you are so arrogant, then I don''t care to let you see my strength! "


    Bradman took a deep breath, and then began to surge with endless magic. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 225

    This magic is even more powerful than when he fought with Li. He has broken through the previous magic limit. Soon, his magic reached the peak of level 18, but at this time, he still did not stop, but directly reached the level of level 19, and then he slowly breathed out.


    Level 19, this is already a strong player in the level of Heli and jieerfu!


    Endless pressure began to gush out of Bradman''s body crazily. These terrible pressures made everyone feel as if they had been heavily punched in the chest. They looked at each other and were all surprised.


    Level 19, which can be said to be only inferior to the existence of gelf in this continent. Now the Duchy of arutres has been given a miracle, plus this level 19 strongman, there is no doubt that it is not impossible for the Duchy of arutres to dominate the mainland, at least in the same south.


    At this time, Bradman is hiding his strength. At this time, Li is in a storm. At this time, Li puts his spirit into the space storm beyond the plane without the help of the power of the system. It''s absolutely not too much to say that he is crazy. At this time, his spirit is extending to catch the dark one beyond the plane The breath of a woman.


    The woman in black had been hit by the galaxy starburst and had the heart of death. At this time, a straw suddenly appeared. How could she not hold it tightly.


    It''s impossible for him to pull a guy out of countless planes back from his current strength, so he can only hope that the woman in black can also strive to go back. If it''s time for him to run out of spirit, there''s no doubt that Li Hui will directly cut off the connection between himself and the woman in black. At that time, the woman in black will be doomed forever It''s on other planes.


    Of course, Bradman didn''t know the situation of the woman in black, and now he didn''t have the leisure to care about the situation of the woman in black.


    Although the strength of the three guys in front of him is not as good as that of him, the strength of life and death duel can''t decide everything. Moreover, now he hasn''t figured out what the female magician''s ability is. If she is a traditional magician, Bradman absolutely doesn''t believe it.


    He took another look at the three people in front of him. There is no doubt that the weakest one is Michelangelo, but Michelangelo is also the one Bradman is most afraid of. This guy cherishes his life very much. If he doesn''t have any preparation this time, how can he come here to die.


    So in a flash, Bradman was ready to kill Michelangelo, and then deal with Timar and the sorceress.


    But in a moment, Bradman has already started. At this time, the huge sword in his hand is cut off crazily. Under such a terrorist attack, there is no doubt that Michelangelo, who is less powerful than Bradman, has no vitality.


    But Michelangelo is not dead. When Bradman''s sword is cut off, Michelangelo is no longer in place. He appears in the open space tens of meters away, but there is an unbelievable expression on Bradman''s face.


    Then a bloodstain appeared on Bradman''s face. He opened his mouth wide and looked at Timar incredulously. "Time?"


    Timar slowly swung his dagger. "Yes, time."


    A little blood from the sword slowly slide, di hit on the ground, Bradman nodded slowly, "no wonder you dare to come to me to fight, so you are the card."


    Timar gently shook his head, "if you know that you have reached level 19, I think our plan has been canceled, but now that we have started, then I can only kill you!"


    With Timar''s voice falling, Bradman once again felt that time was solidifying. He wanted to move, but it became extremely slow, and the degree of slowness became more and more serious. At the end of the day, Bradman felt as if all around had been static, and the only one that didn''t stop was Timar. In her own field, he was very happy It''s totally unrestricted.


    He walked up to Bradman easily, and the dagger in his hand stabbed Bradman''s throat slowly.


    But at this time, a blood red lightning flashed, and then a blood red lightning flashed, Timar''s face changed, and the surrounding magic field was rapidly collapsing. He didn''t care to kill Bradman, but just began to fly back. Just at the moment when he just retreated, Bradman''s sword was not in front of his nose To a centimeter place cut, strong sword risk to tear his face.


    Bradman actually solved his magic field, which he couldn''t believe.


    But Bradman did, and as long as he dodged later, he was dead!


    Although he was defeated by Bradman''s magic, he didn''t think he was really weaker than Bradman. At least at that moment, he felt that the space was being invaded and something entered the plane. At that moment, the magic of time fluctuated, which gave Bradman a chance to take advantage of.Who is it? Shuttle plane is not a way to travel to the neighboring town. It''s easy to walk.


    Dimar frowned tightly, and then another blood red lightning flashed by. The lightning seemed to indicate something. The next one breathed a sigh of relief, and then a strong light flashed in the air. After the strong light, the woman in black who should have disappeared in the unknown position appeared in the crowd In people''s eyes.


    At this time, her face was a little angry. No one who was suddenly thrown into other positions would have a good temper. Besides, the woman in black was not a person with a good temper.


    It can be seen from her usual behavior. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 226

    At this time, her black clothes had been broken, most of them were burn marks. It seems that the position she just went to was not such a good place, at least it could make him so embarrassed.


    The woman in black glared at all the people at the scene, and soon she set her eyes on the female magician. After seeing the female magician, her angry face could no longer be restrained, "good boy, I could be put to death in that situation."


    "Don''t say that," said the sorceress with a smile. "It''s not my sister. You are too powerful. I really can''t think of any magic that can kill you."


    Although her voice is very sweet, but just a word, has shown that she did not put anyone''s life in the eyes.


    Listen to what she said, the woman in black no longer cares about anything. Her body is burning with black flame. At this time, the sorceress suddenly says, "Bradman, are you going to watch your wife killed by your private lover? what do you call this one? "Xiaosan, kill the original mate?"


    Listen to her say so, Bradman completely stunned, and the woman in black also completely stunned, she slowly turned her head, staring at Bradman, "anti kill? Original? Junior? "


    these six words came out in the mouth of the woman in black, and Bradman was almost running away," well, I don''t know what happened. Hey, who are you? "


    These words not only made the woman in black lose her fighting power, but also made Bradman almost fall on his knees. It''s not hard for him to imagine how angry the woman in black will be when he goes back.


    And Li also opened his mouth, which is really - very interesting!


    "You, are you, angel?" Bradman said something.


    And the woman in black also can''t help but stare big eyes, listen to Bradman this meaning, this angel said is true?


    But then Bradman took a deep breath and said, "Your Highness angel, you are the princess of the mith Empire, and you are also the favorite daughter of the great emperor. The identity difference between us is too big. Besides, I have always taken you as my sister before."


    It''s almost time to applaud. Sister Ka, this Bradman has no teacher.


    Angel can''t help laughing when he heard Bradman say that, "of course, it''s OK. Think about it. Although you''re just a young Duke of a duchy, the problem is that you fight so hard. Level 19 is good. I like it."


    Although Bradman knew that angel couldn''t really like himself, he could only bear it at this time. After all, it''s not the time for genmets Empire to tear its face, so he can only be silent.


    After that, angel flew up in the air and took a deep breath. He had just seen angel''s magic, and the magic mastered by this petite beauty was also quite terrible.


    Although it''s just a deduction, I probably understand that the angel''s magic is to give an attribute to the object, but it is likely that the attribute given is random, which is why he chose to attack the woman in black with the magic of Galaxy starburst.


    When angel just flew up, she could see clearly. The magic flow of her body instantly condensed on the shoes. The shoes without any magic properties suddenly added a special effect that could fly.


    Seeing that angel had gone, the man named Timar also turned around and left with a cold snort. He didn''t pay attention to these guys in front of him. However, other people could only say that they were not angry. After all, this guy seemed to be quite strong. At least the people who could leave him were Bradman and the woman in black.


    Seeing that both of them had gone, Michelangelo also burst into laughter, "let''s laugh, then I''ll go too." With that, he said hello and left with the rest of his men.


    Bradman was gnashing his teeth at this time, but to be honest, he had no other way now. If he insisted on leaving one of them, it would be like fighting against the mitts Empire without any combat readiness.


    In this way, even if the Duchy can repel the mist Empire, it will not be able to resist the encirclement and suppression of other countries. Now it is better to pretend quail.


    But Li was quite interested in looking at the figure of Timar who left. That person reminded him of a person, a former acquaintance, but then he shook his head again. I don''t think it''s a coincidence, is it?


    After they returned to the giant magic weapon manufacturing center, they naturally comforted Val, but no one blamed Val or anything. After all, if the other party really wants to arrest someone for kidnapping, even if they don''t arrest Val, no one in the audience will be Wen Dong''s opponent.


    However, people are still worried. After all, although the Wendong club has been completely destroyed, Wendong has escaped. While people are paying attention to Bradman''s fighting with the three men, Wendong has quietly escaped. This guy doesn''t want to have a foothold in badria, but it''s very difficult for people of this level to sneak attack It''s really a headache.Because it was a little late, he didn''t go home. Instead, he went to sleep in the giant soldier manufacturing house for one night. The next morning, he was ready to go back to his home, but he didn''t want to have a carriage parked in front of the giant soldier manufacturing house in the morning.


    When I saw the carriage, Li could not help frowning. The carriage was black as a whole, but the patterns on it were extremely exquisite. Some of the decorative patterns had exceeded the grade - the patterns on it were clearly the patterns that only the royal family could use.


    Now only one person in the city of badria can use the pattern on the carriage. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 227

    Then there is no doubt that the man in the carriage is the angel.


    In the carriage, there were two powerful scents, one purple and the other white, which were exactly the same as those of angel and Timar.


    As for the coachman, he was also far away from his old acquaintance. It was Michelangelo.


    From the long out of a breath, his many times hidden strength. But did not think that the other side or find their own, they are still too high-profile it?


    However, since the other party''s three people have come to find themselves, there must be something to talk about. If it''s to kill themselves, it''s better to kill them at night. Now in public, these three people will not hurt the killers, right?


    Besides, in the eyes of the other party, he should be just a small role. At most, he can disgust Bradman. No matter what, he can''t hurt Bradman.


    At this time, the coachman turned his head. He was wearing a big hat, but when he was staring at him, he would feel as if he was staring at him by a cobra. He looked at him from the dead and made a very alert expression. Then the car curtain was opened from inside, revealing angel''s face.


    And just when angel appeared in front of Li, he couldn''t help feeling dizzy, as if in an instant the whole world was collapsing together and turned into countless pieces.


    However, this kind of feeling is just a flash in Li''s body, and then he wakes up. He looks at the gorgeous face in front of him, but he doesn''t feel that she has just used any enchanting magic. I think this woman is born with some enchanting ability.


    However, another face also appeared in the window. When the man saw it, a look of disgust immediately appeared on his face. It was Timar.


    "Some important people, I don''t know why they came to my shop?" It seems that Michelangelo has a great respect for these guys, but Michelangelo burst out laughing, "ogaster, you are very hidden. Originally I thought you were just a genius, but I didn''t expect that you could pull back a man who has been reduced to a different dimension."


    Li first turned to shake his head in a daze. "It''s not what a villain wants. It''s not that person who grabs my spirit when he leaves this space..."


    From the beginning, I really thought that Michelangelo had found out that he had pulled the woman in black for a long time, and the woman in black had successfully returned to this position. However, I turned to think that these guys were strong, but they were just the general level of the strong. At most, I could see that they had given the woman in black a chance at that time A coordinate traction, but absolutely can''t see that at that time he pulled on the woman in black.


    At that time, the woman in black rushed back to this plane crazily, but with her strength, she could not cross so many planes to come to the world directly. Instead, she had to use considerable strength to pull her back.


    Hearing this, Michelangelo''s eyes flashed with disappointment. It seems that these guys also understand that the woman in black is strong, but it can''t survive from the Galactic starburst. So they began to wonder who helped the woman in black.


    Li is just one of their suspects.


    But Angel didn''t say anything. She just looked up and down at Li, as if she wanted to see Li from the beginning to the end. Suddenly she said slowly, "on that day, Mr. ogaster was very kind to women."


    With angel''s words, Li is ready to fight with the three people in front of her. Although she doesn''t know what she wants to do, it seems that she can''t do without it. But I didn''t expect that after angel said these words, there will be no more words. Li is slightly stunned. Angel closes her mouth, waves her hand and says, "OK, let''s go ¡£¡±


    Michelangelo nodded when he heard the words and drove the carriage away from here.


    From the long breath, but at this time in the carriage, Dimar gritted his teeth and said, "third brother, why don''t you let me kill him! That boy is obscene and obscene, but his strength is still good, and his talent is also very high. If you put him like this, it will become a big help for Bradman sooner or later! "


    "Do you think so?" Michelangelo frowned, as if dissatisfied with Timar.


    And Timar was also stunned. To tell the truth, he just listened to Michelangelo''s words in his family, "what else?"


    "He''s smart." Angel says slowly, this is to let Di Ma Er Leng for a while.


    Angel then said, "he has admitted what should be admitted, and there are not many refusals to what should not be admitted. There are a lot of obscenities, lewdness, lust and shamelessness. He has not positively refused Michelangelo''s solicitation, nor accepted it. He left a lot of road for himself, often such a person will give people a possibility of not achieving great things. "Michelangelo nodded slowly, "don''t forget, although this guy has a lot of shortcomings, but these shortcomings make you disdain to fight him, but these defects won''t kill him."


    At this time, Li Li looked at the carriage that had just left. Although he was kind and humble, the other party didn''t buy it at all. Except for Michelangelo, the other two killed themselves several times. Although the fluctuation was very weak, Li was still aware of it.


    The other party wants to kill themselves. It''s not just that they saved the woman in black at that time. These guys feel that they are threatening them


    Thinking of this, I can''t help sighing. If it''s really the last time, I still have to use my real strength. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 228

    However, there is still one thing to do. Before that, in order to protect the woman in black, he put his spirit in a different dimensional space to hold the woman in black and take it as the coordinate of her return. This kind of opportunity is really desirable.


    Li slowly closes his eyes and starts to recall his feeling of spiritual connection with the woman in black before. He intends to let his soul go to a different world. If it''s someone else, there may be no way at all, but Li has a close and inseparable spiritual link, that is, Leila.


    The pet connected with his spirit is a solid and indestructible spatial coordinate.


    A stable coordinate of a different world is a very attractive thing for quite a lot of mages. After all, if you don''t have a stable coordinate, you don''t know which world you will fall into after entering the space-time rift. It''s easy to say if you enter a relatively low level plane.


    If you enter into a higher plane, you have to ask for more blessings.


    We have seen such a record in the ancient books in the temple of anksiram. A space exploration group with 10 level 18 mages as the top fighting force and more than 100 level 17 mages as the core force has entered a world with faith as the core in the collective leap.


    In that world, there is a great connection between God and human beings. Even in the face of various crises, God will directly convey it to human beings in the form of Oracle. When the pioneer group came, they were faced with hundreds of thousands of troops. The crazy aborigines just wiped out this extremely powerful pioneer group in a few hours, and only a few surviving mages escaped I came back.


    It was also because at that time, the power of the goblin''s tail, the traditional magician in the world, was greatly weakened. Anksiram, who heard about this incident, rushed to the world and had a big fight. Finally, the spirits of the other side intervened directly. After a terrible battle, anksiram killed three people People also drag their bodies back.


    Even now, it is still the top collection in the temple of anksiram.


    From now on, if you want to enter into other planes with your own strength, you must first obtain a stable coordinate. Because of the previous tragedy of the pioneer group, no one is willing to explore the unknown planes in the whole plane.


    However, he has an extremely stable potential plane coordinate from now on. He will not forgive himself if he is not allowed to make waves now. When he left, he recalled his feeling of crossing the space. Although he slowly extended his hand out, with his hand out, the space fluctuated. Although Li was still standing here, in fact, his spirit had entered the alien world.


    If you enter the space-time crack, are you ready to enter with your body? After all, no one knows what you will encounter in the space-time crack. If you enter with your spirit, there will be at least some guarantee. Moreover, there is no stable coordinate in the plane of the goblin''s tail. Now you can only expect your body to be right here Do a coordinate pull by yourself.


    The spirit body of Li slowly opened his eyes. What appeared in front of him at this time was a piece of black, boundless black. Looking at it, it seemed that he could never see the edge. In such a black, there were countless flashes of electric light. Looking at it from afar, countless and various objects drifted past in the darkness.


    What exists in this space crack is not only the potential planes, but also what remains after the potential planes are destroyed. For example, a huge body appears in front of our eyes at this time. In this place, people have no so-called reference object to evaluate other things.


    For example, when the body just came over, it was actually far away, but when we looked at it, we thought it was just a humanoid body about the same height as human beings. But when the huge body came over, we were surprised to find that it was a giant giant more than 100 meters high.


    But the giant''s body has been extremely dry, and a lot of flesh and blood has long been lost. In terms of value, he has no value. I''m afraid that all kinds of people who explore in the turbulence of time and space have already emptied his valuable things. Such existence in the turbulence of time and space is not uncommon.


    Part of it is that after the destruction of the plane, some extremely powerful beings have escaped the catastrophe, but they have lost the dependence of the plane, and they have not been able to find a new plane to live, so they slowly die in the chaos of space.


    The other part is the kind of guy who wants to explore in each plane, but his life is not good, and he directly dies in the turbulence of space.


    From looking at this guy, can''t help but slowly sigh, I hope I won''t become like this in the future.


    At this time, Li suddenly felt a terrible pressure from his head. He quickly looked up and saw that it was a huge rock. No, it was beyond description. This is a continent, a huge continent.But this continent just appeared on top of my head, which is also the legacy of the plane''s collapse. I can vaguely feel that this continent once carried countless lives, but now this continent has only the breath of death.


    After taking a deep breath, Li is ready to retreat back to his body, but he doesn''t want a surge of suction. Before he can react, Li is completely locked in his spirit, and then flies towards the distance with a terrible speed.


    But fortunately, because of this suction, Li''s spirit escaped the impact of the terrible giant continent.


    Many planes are also destroyed by such impacts. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 229

    However, if there are enough strong people in this plane, or if the power system reaches a certain level, then it is easy to avoid such danger.


    From now on, it was like a meteor, which directly broke the space wall of a plane. When he opened his eyes, there was a very thick silver gray cloud in front of him.


    From the feeling of a familiar feeling, it seems that just saved their own people are not others, it is Leila.


    Soon from locked Leila''s position, and then immediately toward the direction of Leila fell down, soon in front of the eyes of a tall mountain, at this time Leila is standing on the top of the peak, seems to have been ready to see from.


    From the accurate fall in front of Leila, in just landing, he seems to see a touch of illusion, in front of Leila seems not to be the skeleton, but a very lovely girl, she stood here, as if she had been standing here for countless years, from the mouth, but found that Leila is still the Leila, just a skeleton It''s just a skeleton. He shakes his head with some self mockery.


    Leila looked up and down, then sighed slightly. Of course, the so-called sigh is just an action. For the skeleton, the so-called sigh is just a joke.


    Leila didn''t seem to be surprised at the arrival of Li. She slowly raised her hand and pointed to one side. When she looked at the past, she couldn''t help frowning. There were no less than 100 undead creatures standing nearby. These undead creatures were not serious. Most of them were skeletons, zombies, and so on.


    Even if there are a few banshees, their basic immunity to physics is just a joke in front of Li.


    Are these guys here to crush Layla? Li, who has always been fighting and killing, almost immediately decides that these guys are going to challenge Leila.


    But then he found something wrong. These undead creatures didn''t have any desire to fight with Leila, and even didn''t have any hostility on them. If they were in the current state, they were soldiers. They were respectfully facing Leila, as if they were facing their own monarch.


    Open your mouth. Are these guys Lila''s little brothers?


    How can Leila recruit people? Who is the main character? Can a skeleton drive like that?


    When she looked at Leila, Leila shrugged, as if she had nothing to do. At this time, the soul of a zombie suddenly turned red. The zombie also changed her attitude and rushed towards Leila, almost blurting out the name of the magic


    Undead control.


    This is a rather useless magic. In the world of goblin''s tail, there are not many people who master the Necromancer''s magic. Most people who learn the Necromancer''s magic are regarded as heretics. If they are not vigorously pursued, they will thank God. Of course, no one shows the Necromancer''s magic.


    Undead control is of no use, but the real name of undead control is not undead control, but a decent magic called undead dispel.


    In today''s world, there have been no undead for a long time. Even if there are any undead, a few fireballs will solve it. If they can''t solve it, then a few more fireballs will be good.


    Of course, the dispelling of the dead released by an ordinary magician is the real dispelling of the dead. If a magician has the magic of the dead in his body, the dispelling of the dead will become controlled by the dead. This is an irreversible magic.


    Many years ago, there was such an unwritten rule in ishogard''s Council that only those who could disperse the dead could enter the Council. This was also a forced choice to prevent gelf''s followers from entering the Council.


    Now the zombie suddenly attacks Leila. Li certainly doesn''t think it''s the zombie. He suddenly thinks that Leila is not a good thing, but a bad Lord. He wants to kill Leila and turn over to be a serf.


    It''s clear that someone banned the zombie in advance, and now they remotely control the zombie to attack Leila directly.


    But how could such an attack come to Leila?


    Li can almost think that Leila can use many kinds of body techniques to kill the zombie in front of her in a moment.


    But Leila slowly raised a finger, or a phalanx, and the Zombie''s body in the middle of the air stopped abruptly. It slipped its limbs blankly, as if it didn''t know what happened. When it looked at Leila, its face was blankly.


    At this time, the blood red color in his eyes was gone. It seemed that the unknown person had given up the control of the zombie. But Leila slowly shook her head and suddenly pulled the zombie. The zombie came over uncontrollably. She just watched Leila''s hand inserted directly into his chest. She wanted to struggle for a while, but to tell you the truth, it was very difficult An undead must have long forgotten what struggle means.It just twitched, then stopped all the movements. Li looked at Leila, some did not understand what Leila''s intention was. At this time, in Li''s eyes, Leila almost found the core of the zombie in a moment, and then Leila stomped her feet. With her action, the zombie turned into pieces.


    There was no other thing under the corpse of this place. Li was slightly stunned. Although he did not call the zombie, he subconsciously thought that the so-called zombie was just the corpse change of the corpse. But now the zombie collapsed without leaving any bones. It seems to be an eye opener. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 230

    But Leila obviously didn''t let Li see this. She gently rubbed a light ball in her hand. It was not so much a light ball as an unknown crystal. The crystal looked turbid, but in Leila''s hand there was a touch of purple light, but the light was very weak, which was the world of the undead, If we take it to a normal world, we will surely think that it is just a stone because of natural light.


    Leila rubbed the crystal for a while, and then countless thin lines came out of the crystal. These thin lines were aimed at the fragments of the zombies on the ground. Once each thin line was stained with those fragments, the fragments would be burning crazily in an instant. In less than a moment, the traces left by the zombies on the ground had been completely cleaned up, and Leila''s hand was very happy The crystal in the crystal becomes pure, and the light is pure.


    Leila opened her mouth, as if to the crystal made a blow action, and then the crystal changed into a liquid like existence, from watching Leila such action, opened her mouth, in his eyes, Leila is just a brother skeleton.


    Although relative to the skeleton, Leila is a little too clever, but it is just a skeleton.


    No matter how strong a skeleton is, can it go to heaven? But in the eyes of Li, Leila is really going to heaven.


    What Leila has shown can no longer be described by magic. This is alchemy. According to Li, there are two basic rules of alchemy: one is equivalent exchange, the other is to seek the answer in the circle.


    If Leila used the corpse''s body to refine this liquid with high energy purity, where is the circle? Leila takes a look and slowly swallows the liquid into her skull. In a flash, Leila''s soul fire seems to be stronger, but in turn, Leila divides the same value of soul fire. This soul fire is just in the liquid state. She frowns and doesn''t understand what Leila''s action means ¡£


    Leila slowly opens her other hand. At this time, in her hand is a small red ball, which is composed of energy. In Li''s eyes, it is an extremely vicious curse of control.


    Leila clenched her fist, and the red energy ball seemed to be crushed by her.


    Li can almost imagine what kind of pain the man who released the curse on the zombie was suffering at this moment.


    "Lila, who did you learn alchemy from?" Looking at Leila, it seems that she can''t believe that the skeleton in front of her is still her pet. After all, Leila can actually separate the curse and smash it with her body.


    It can''t be said that it''s just a skeleton. Is Leila a lich reincarnation?


    Leila made a silent gesture, and then gently threw the separated soul light on the ground, it gently waved with both hands, almost in an instant, a wave of inexplicable surge on the ground, and then countless broken bones quickly revolved around the group of soul light


    in an instant, a strange wave was generated, and a high light was created The big skeleton stood up in the same place, and what made Li even more surprised was that the fluctuation of the soul on the skeleton was the same as that of the zombie before.


    From Leng Leng looking at Leila, want to say something, but said not export.


    It''s not that a big Lich killed Leila. Now she''s pretending to be Leila and making fun of herself, right?


    Leila takes a look at Li, and then a wave of spirit rings in Li''s spirit, "do you want to learn?"


    This spiritual fluctuation is supposed to have no tone. After all, it''s just a message. Just chat with you on QQ, you can only see words. The most important message conveyed by spiritual fluctuation is to let you know what it means to convey. However, Li feels that the essence of the voice is not only a girl, but also a soft girl.


    Is Leila a girl?


    But Leila conveyed the meaning is to let from some surprise, Leila actually asked from want to learn, learn! Of course, I''d like to learn it, but I don''t need to wave a knife to learn it?


    Leila''s fluctuation comes again, but this time, the spiritual fluctuation makes Li Gan feel very familiar with the scenes. It is clear that this is the day when angel just appeared.


    However, when Li was surprised, what Leila conveyed to herself at this time was all the close-up of angel. Every move of angel surprised Li, because every time angel started, she put her hands together first. ,


    hands together is the so-called round.


    This angel is indeed alchemy, but what she uses is not some strange magic, but alchemy that has been abandoned by many magicians. However, it seems that the alchemy she uses is very different from the decent alchemy.


    Alchemy emphasizes the exchange of equal value, and there is another point. Alchemy can never be used for human body.However, every move of angel makes Li feel a chill. Every time angel uses alchemy, her breath of life will be less.


    This guy is clearly sacrificing himself!


    From looking at Leila, Leila now compared with the beginning, it is true that the light of her soul is a little weak, but it is only a little weak, even imperceptible.


    However, it is exaggerating that sacrifice with life can achieve this degree?


    Leila opened her mouth, but she didn''t make any sound, but a wave flashed through Li''s mind. Li suddenly widened her eyes, "can''t it?" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 231

    Leila nodded gently, as if she didn''t care, but she felt a chill. If angel is really such a product, it''s not surprising that she can only show such magic. It''s too weak!


    Li sighed. Now that he knew the application of the magic, he wanted to try it. Although he was not angel''s monster, he could imitate Leila''s method to find a body in the world.


    From slowly close your eyes, and then the square kilometers of the ground began to shake up, as if to meet some terrible existence in general.


    With the vibration of the ground, from time to time there is a bone, a grain of sand beating up, and then suddenly fell on the ground. After several times of testing, we can understand how to use this power. Soon the shaking of the ground became more and more frequent, and in less than a moment, all the materials within a kilometer radius were searched.


    Then a large number of broken bones slowly gathered in the air and turned into a crystal clear skull. The skull didn''t look like a human skull at all, but like the remains of some demon. The size of the skull was twice the size of the human skull.


    Moreover, there are more than ten twisted sharp horns on the skull. It seems that this creature was also a fierce character in his life.


    After entering the skull, Li''s mastery of the whole space has increased by many times, and soon his search scope has increased by no less than 100 times. After another quarter of an hour, Li finally found enough materials, and then a bone monster with a height of two meters appears in front of Leila.


    I feel the power of my new body. Although the power contained in my body is less than one percent of my real body, it''s quite good when I only have a spiritual body. At least I don''t have to think about what means to solve it when I''m in front of skeletons and zombies.


    When Li Zheng wants to experience his new body again, a powerful force envelops him. This is a call.


    Li can''t think that there is anyone in the world who can forcibly summon himself. Even if someone attacks him, if it''s not a person of Jelf''s level, it''s impossible to destroy his body.


    And the other side did not do any damage to their physical body, but directly called themselves back, so there is no doubt that the other side must be friends rather than enemies.


    From now on, I can only give a hand to Leila. Quan thought it was a farewell, and then I was pulled back to my own world by the powerful Summoning Magic.


    When Li Li opened his eyes, he saw Bradman and the woman in black standing in front of him. Bradman looked at Li as if he was looking at some monster, and the woman in black was also standing in front of him. It was absolutely impossible for Bradman to call him back just now. After all, although Bradman was strong, he was really just a professional If a refined magician wants him to perform such space searching magic, he will not be able to pull himself back for a hundred years, so the person who pulls himself back must be the woman in black.


    After all, the woman in black once had a very close spiritual connection with herself, and now she still controls her body. It''s not easy for her to pull back her soul.


    Li shook his head slowly, and the sequelae of shuttling through the space is still happening. After all, the different rules have a considerable effect on the spiritual body.


    Soon left on a long breath, eyes also become clear up.


    Bradman and the woman in black looked at Li with great concern at this time. Seeing that Li finally woke up, Bradman slowly breathed a sigh, but his eyes, which seemed to be looking at the monster, didn''t change at all.


    As for the woman in black, the fluctuation around her body also disappeared. The black fog and the little black flame that had been around her all the time also completely disappeared. It seems that she is just about to be called back, which is also a great consumption for her.


    At this time, Li was finally able to take a serious look at the woman in black. In the past, the most I could do was to look at her from a distance. Even when I came near, she was often entangled with all kinds of magical light effects.


    At this time, it seems that the woman in black is really amazing. It''s no wonder that Bradman will secretly hide such a little beauty in his side against Jelf.


    "Well, don''t you really know how many pounds you have? Do you think that when you were in the rift with me last time, you thought that you could travel in the alien world like those mages? And with the spirit! Do you know that there are a lot of races specifically aimed at you, a little guy who takes the spirit away from the body


    The woman in black was garrulous, but she had some experience. She heard some concern from her mouth.


    Seeing that Li didn''t reply, the woman in black continued, "there are countless different dimensional spaces in this world. Don''t say that you will be attacked by other monsters in different dimensional spaces. If you go too far, you may be completely lost in space."She was scolded by the woman in black again. She could only smile. After all, she couldn''t say anything. You can''t control it.


    "All right, Leila. Since there is nothing left to do, don''t blame him any more. " Bradman said with a smile.


    But I''m totally confused, Leila? This woman in black is called Leila? Isn''t that the same name as Leila, your skeleton pet? But most importantly, Lucy''s mother, the protagonist of the goblin''s tail, is also the most important background setting character in the story, also known as Leila.


    Shouldn''t this be just a duplicate name?


    There are too many problems in the world www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 232

    It''s not only the projection of the supreme god of life, ankyram, but also the other world that has been eyeing it.


    Coupled with the coincidence of DNF world, it''s really a big feeling.


    Now the woman beside Bradman is actually named Leila, which makes Li feel that there is a conspiracy.


    But soon, Bradman talked to Li about the business. In fact, Bradman came to ask Li about finding the highland Terran craftsman this time.


    The last time Li had just proposed to borrow someone, there was Wendong''s kidnapping of val. so now Bradman came to ask Li when he was going to leave, but he didn''t expect to see the appearance of a wandering object. Leila in black had a lot of knowledge, and suddenly realized that Li had entered into the cracks of time and space.


    This will be from the forced to pull back.


    Hearing Bradman say so, Li is also frowning. To tell you the truth, his strength is on the mainland. Not to mention the past few years, at least he is a figure that no one can ignore. To catch those highland people, in fact, he can go by himself, but his current status can''t do such reckless things.


    Although that Caesar was a famous slave merchant, after later research, it was found that the highland people''s residence was actually quite close to the hinterland of the Duchy of acatria.


    At that time, it would be the best if they could catch all the people quickly, but if they let go of so many, there is no doubt that they will face many diplomatic problems.


    Bradman frowned when he heard Li''s words. Li''s words are really good. Now he doesn''t have other weapon channels, but to be honest, it''s not enough for him to arm new recruits.


    If we fail to capture those highlanders this time, and find that we are searching for slaves, then there is no doubt that the principality will be besieged by unknown countries.


    This time, Bradman sighed, "so you go to find a relationship first. It''s always good to have a backer. To tell you the truth, in this place, I may have the biggest voice, but the real powerful people are religious."


    When Bradman said this, he could not help but have a good time. It is true that Bradman is the young Duke here now. But if he really annoys other countries, Bradman can''t protect himself, but if he is an anchoramus, it''s totally different.


    Anksiram is between religion and religion state. Although it has not established a state, it has penetrated into every stratum of political rights in many countries.


    There is no doubt that if the enksalam cult wants to protect anyone, then they will be safe. If the enkseram cult wants to recommend anyone, then they will surely be successful.


    From immediately thought of a person, is that before the time of canonization of lansyat.


    I heard that guy is still a big teacher in this parish. After such a sum up, Bradman walked away with ease. Bradman was also quite satisfied with the several plans he put forward. As soon as Bradman left, he turned to frown.


    He didn''t worry much about catching highlanders. Instead, he was thinking about Leila. Leila in black might have a duplicate name, but he didn''t know how many doubts he had about her skeleton pet Leila.


    Smart, smart is terrible.


    What''s more, it seems that Leila can know what she has experienced. She can even observe more carefully than herself. Moreover, her terrible talent makes her feel chilly. Think about it carefully.


    She was able to learn her magic from the angel''s raising her hands and feet. If we let this Leila develop for a while, wouldn''t she even have to give in?


    Now if you go to the system to ask, you are too lazy to ask. When you come to this world, the relationship between the system and your ide becomes more and more alienated. Instead of asking the system, you should think of your own way.


    When I think of the relationship between myself and the system before, I really want to sigh.


    "You look confused." The sound of the system went off.


    I can''t help but be stunned to hear this voice. It''s the voice of the system. I don''t know how long it has been. The system hasn''t contacted itself actively for a long time. Even if it contacted the system, it often can''t get a real reply.


    But this time, the sound of the system made Li feel a little familiar. It was the sound of the system before he came to this world. At this time, it was a bit lazy, but a bit more human. He just didn''t know why, but he felt that the sound of the system made him familiar, as if he had just heard it.


    "You''ve been working hard lately." The system seemed to yawn, but then it continued, "now I''m officially back. I used another alternate personality before."From nearly spit blood, is this kind of thing also have spare not spare?


    But Li was too lazy to ask, and said directly, "is this plane too dangerous now? Do we need to leave here to go to other planes?"


    Hearing this, the system was silent. "Indeed, there are too many dangers in this plane. There is another plane approaching unlimited above this plane. Now I can help you break through the barrier of plane, but I don''t know which plane to transmit. Think about it for yourself. "


    Listen to the system say so, leave also slightly Leng for a while, then a long breath, "let me think about it."


    From so finish saying, strode out of the room, now speaking of the things he is facing is still more boring. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 233

    But he is more confident. I don''t know why he feels much better after the system becomes "normal".


    It''s as if the system can do everything.


    Now that there are so many choices, I''ve decided to solve all the problems I''m facing.


    Now the system is by your side, so no matter what kind of situation you are facing, there will be a system to help you wipe your bottom. If it''s a big deal, go to other places.


    Soon, Li came to the house of lansyat. Lansyat''s house surprised Li. The house looked like a little rich family.


    When he knocked on the door, it took a long time for someone to come and open the door. The person who opened the door was a middle man dressed as a housekeeper. He looked like he had just woken up. Then he thought that it was only five or six in the morning, and most people were still asleep.


    The housekeeper looked disgusted when he left. After all, no one would have a good face if he was woken up like this. However, he turned into a dog like state when he handed over a few gold coins. In his eager eyes, it seemed that he was about to rush up and rub his trouser legs.


    The housekeeper quickly explained that lansyat was still sleeping. From the housekeeper''s mouth, he was surprised to find that lansyat was actually a bishop. Generally, there was only one bishop in the diocese.


    Arubales is also a large diocese. This kind of diocese is generally led by cardinals. The temple of anksiram is very popular in the south of the continent. There are only 12 such dioceses, that is, there are 12 Cardinals. These Cardinals have the strength of more than 16 levels.


    In such a diocese, the cardinal has the right to list three bishops.


    Therefore, it can be said that the power of the bishop is simply boundless. In addition to the cardinal of this place and the direct leadership of the country, the bishop is the biggest.


    I took a look at the housekeeper''s sloppy dress and his yellow fingers which had been smoked by tobacco


    Lansyat''s got it deep enough.


    Left directly left his name, as well as to leave directly, he didn''t have time to waste too much time here. Li went directly to the giant magic weapon manufacturing center. After all, Wen Dong ran away from him last time. Who knows when he will make trouble? If he really dares to come, Li must make him come back.


    At this time, there were not many people in the giant soldier manufacturing house. Although it was open all day, after all, these nobles were all night animals. Now they are probably sleeping.


    Of course, it''s not absolute. Now the giant soldier manufacturing site is very famous in the whole badria city. Many nobles are proud to be around here, and the cost performance of the things here is good. Even if you don''t buy them, it''s no problem how long you want to stay here.


    When I came here, I saw some guests walking into it in twos and threes. Of course, these people have regarded it as a social place, and several familiar guests will greet me.


    Now these guys usually buy some things, even some small things that are not very valuable.


    After all, if you don''t come here at ordinary times, you will be regarded as a bumpkin by others. But if you just walk around after you come here, you will be regarded as having no money to buy things.


    This is a great shame to these nobles.


    At this time, because bell and yaquil were eating breakfast on the second floor, they had already discussed that before Wendong was caught, they must take turns to come to the giant magic weapon manufacturing station to sit here.


    After all, this is their first financial path.


    If Wendong attacked here, he would have even the heart to die.


    After talking to imber and Yakir, they agreed with him that he wanted to take refuge in the enkseram cult. Then they agreed to visit lansyat in the evening.


    Of course, angel and val are going to contribute to the visit this time.


    After the arrangement, he plunges into his room. After all, he has not forgotten that he has promised someone to make the holy tattoo named blood killing.


    In fact, this holy grain has been thoroughly tasted, and it is decent to make, but it seems that there is something missing. It seems that this kind of thing is no longer something that I master.


    I can''t help sighing when I think of this. Now the blood kill has its own effect, such as greatly increasing the attack speed, such as countless special effects, such as powerful curse, fester burst, blood curse, crazy slaughter, etc.


    But this is just an intermediate holy grain.


    It can overlap, but it can''t.


    Or this can overlap is one of the most important point, as long as there is to improve the attack speed of this point, coupled with the ability to overlap that is enough! The other special effects are just icing on the cake.Think of this, it is a burst of incomparable depression.


    Under the study of Li, a day soon passed. Li was ready to go to lansyat''s home. At the door of lansyat''s home, yakil and imber had been waiting to leave for a long time. Angel also stood aside at this time, but Val was injured when he was caught by Wendong, and now he is still recovering, so he didn''t come out.


    After seeing lansyat, people immediately began to flatter lansyat and put forward the intention of making friends with the cardinal.


    Hearing this, lansyat''s eyes trembled slightly. The heavy bag in his hand seemed to be heavier. Lansyat frowned and said slowly, "last time I was conferring on you, I felt that you guys were plastic talents. I think since I am angry, I will become a pillar after teaching. I can indeed recommend you to Archbishop Alice ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 234

    Alice! A shock from my heart!


    The name Alice is a real delight. Who is Alice?


    An important figure in the dungeons and warriors, but I didn''t expect that she had sneaked into such a high position in the enkseram cult.


    After all, a cardinal in this angkoram cult is definitely under one person and above ten thousand people.


    It seems that the Tara community is really active. It''s hard for such infiltration not to turn the world upside down.


    Of course, lansyat didn''t find the mood fluctuation at this time. Even if he found it, he thought that Li was surprised that he was going to enter the enkseram cult.


    "But..." Lansyat suddenly stops, and several guys are all people who know the meaning of words. Angel immediately comes forward and hands another bag up.


    At the beginning, there were only 200 extremely pure gold coins in the bag, which were totally different from those in circulation outside. The other gold coins were alloy at most, and the value of these 200 gold coins was estimated to be equivalent to 5000 ordinary gold coins.


    Lansyat is naturally discerning and satisfied. Now the bag Angel handed over is not a gold coin, but a few pieces of pure gold.


    Lansyat took it in his hand and opened a corner to have a look. He just had a smile. The pure gold doesn''t mean pure gold.


    The refined gold is not condensed with gold, but with secret silver, which is condensed with high purity. Then it is condensed with fire magic with extremely high temperature. The secret silver can not withstand such high temperature and then vaporize. Finally, a little bit of gold residue is refined gold.


    Adding this refined gold to ordinary weapons can immediately make weapons become magic weapons. It''s certainly no problem to cut iron like mud in cross level combat.


    In terms of national policy, this is a strategic level material that can never be released. On the black market, such a few pieces of pure gold can be sold to nearly 700000 gold coins.


    Lansyat looked at the crowd and said, "you are really willing to work hard. Is this really for me?"


    Hearing what lansyat said, yakil was also smiling, "this is our contribution to the great God ankyram. Although it is not worth mentioning, it is also our intention."


    Lansyat sighed and said, "when you see my little house, and then my housekeeper, do you feel that I am so poor that I can be regarded as a huge sum of money?"


    The four of them were all in a daze. Li sighed slightly. The house is really shabby, but the housekeeper is not shabby. Who can say that a strong man of level 16 is shabby? That''s really a brain drain.


    But the other three people naturally don''t understand what lansyat really means. In their eyes, the house is poor, and the housekeeper is also very obscene, but they can''t just cater to lansyat and say, yes, yes, you are so poor, these money should be quite a lot, right?


    But lansyat seemed to be talking to himself. He didn''t say anything more. Instead, he said, "well, to tell you the truth, it''s a huge sum of money for me. Apart from other things, the annual cost of my little house is only 7000 gold coins. As for my strength? Hehe, I don''t think it''s worth mentioning. It''s estimated that any one of you guys can beat me down. And now I''ve seen it very clearly, and I think it''s all young people''s world. I don''t want to climb on this seat, and I don''t want to fall down, so I''m not motivated and satisfied. Take these pieces of pure gold back. "


    Hearing what lansyat said, Buell quickly advised him. After all, in his eyes, it is very likely that lansyat wants to get rid of something, but lansyat slowly shook his hand, "don''t care. I don''t want to help you. I''ll take this gold coin, and it will help you. You can wait for the news."


    The four of them looked at each other, and there was no other way. But lansyat slapped the table, which made everyone surprised. He thought he was going to be in trouble, but lansyat said, "Oh, you don''t tell me. I forgot that cardinal Alice wanted to make a robe recently!"


    After all, there are very few people in badria who don''t know the place where the giant soldier was made.


    Now there is such an opportunity, everyone is overjoyed.


    Lansyat looked at the crowd. "You know, I''m not the only bishop in this parish. There are two other bishops under Alice. The other two bishops are young and practical. Of course, I can''t compare them. But with you, I have some confidence. Those two bishops have already prepared But I didn''t do it because I didn''t have the right person. "


    Hearing what lansyat said, everyone also said that they would do it well.And lansyat tapped on the arm of the chair and sighed, "but there''s still a problem."


    They all looked at each other, but they didn''t know what was the matter with lansyat. Lansyat said softly, "you know, cardinal Alice is very incorruptible. Unlike my little role who is greedy for bribes, Canon is afraid that cardinal will give you about 10000 gold coins at most. Of course, if you like it, it''s possible Some will be added, but not much


    Imber quickly said that he understood, and lansyat said so clearly. It would be an idiot if people didn''t know his plan any more.


    At least at this time, the problems that can be solved with money are not problems. At least it''s not a big problem. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 235

    People immediately began to ask about cardinal Alice''s age, preference and figure It was as if we were going to dig up everything about cardinal Alice.


    The prepared nobles would not disappoint lansyat, so they began to conspire to prepare.


    Four days later, the great temple of badria is one of the twelve great temples owned by the anksiram church on the continent. Each great temple has a cardinal sitting in it. Naturally, the one sitting in this great temple is cardinal Alice. There are a lot of rumors about cardinal Alice.


    Alice became the cardinal three years ago. At that time, she was only 16 years old, so she was canonized as the cardinal. Many people didn''t agree with her. Although the cardinal basically didn''t have to do anything, the most important thing was to exist as a symbolic figure, but she couldn''t let such a young girl play the role, could she?


    So at that time, many people thought that Alice should have something to do with Pope Geoff. But later, when a powerful necromancer of level 17 raided the temple of badria, Alice stepped forward and killed the necromancer with almost overwhelming strength.


    At this time, those who hold opposing opinions find that Alice is not a weak girl, but a terrible magic machine.


    At this time, Alice was sitting in the Holy Church Hall of the great temple of badlia, where no one could enter. Before, the only people who could enter here were the cardinal himself and his authorized figures, such as the other three bishops.


    At this time, Alice was naturally standing in front of the two bishops, who were carrying a box in their hands. Naturally, the inside of the box was the robe they had prepared.


    Alice had seen the robe, but both of them were quite satisfied. The two bishops were promoted after the Necromancer''s raid. As for their predecessors, they were all killed in the Necromancer''s raid, and the only one left was bishop lansyat.


    Alice couldn''t help sighing at the thought. Although she was nineteen years old, she was only sixteen or seventeen years old. No matter how she looked, people would probably think that she was more lovely.


    Alice''s skin is fair and lovely, and her face is full of youth. She doesn''t look like a person from this continent. Her facial features are not so three-dimensional, but delicate and delicate like those smugglers from the eastern continent.


    Of course, I can only think about it in my heart. Alice is not the kind of person these people can indulge in.


    Alice looked at the two young bishops in front of her. She also felt some regret. To tell you the truth, these two guys don''t know how much better they are than the lansyat. But the position of bishop can''t be easily removed. After all, it can''t be said in terms of ability.


    After all, in the doctrine, the most important thing is whether to believe in the gods sincerely.


    That is to say, as long as lansyat''s faith can be said to be sincere, then she can''t lay hands on him. Thinking of this, Alice felt a headache.


    Suddenly a voice rang out the door. "Lansyat asked to see cardinal Alice."


    Hearing this sound, Alice got more headache.


    Originally, all three bishops were allowed to enter the room, but Alice felt that lansyat was too useless, so she ordered that lansyat should not enter without permission. Lansyat was smart enough to do what she wanted, and she would not come to Alice''s eyes.


    Naturally, Alice didn''t care about him. It''s just that he should be so old-age. Alice didn''t have the degree to let go of people.


    Just at this time, lanceat didn''t know what it meant.


    Alice pinched her eyebrows. Now that he''s here, can''t she get rid of him? This is also no way to do things, he waved, "you two put things down, back down.". Tomorrow I''ll announce whose robe I''ll take. "


    Hearing what Alice said, the two young bishops also looked at each other. At this time, there was a spark in their eyes. Everyone knew that cardinal Alice had no object of interest, and there was no such thing as that the clergy should not marry in the Church of anksiram.


    So the two young bishops had long regarded Alice as a piece of fat.


    Now the people closest to Alice are these two people. As for the lansyat, they don''t have to worry that Alice will take a fancy to him, so the two guys are quite harmonious on the surface, but the private competition has never been broken.


    Now I heard that lansyat came with something, but their faces were united, and they had a certain disdain expression. Their sources were very rich. They knew that lansyat went to prepare four days ago, and could not make any good things. Maybe he wanted to please Alice, but to tell the truth, Alice could see the things made in such a hurry That''s a ghost. I''m afraid Alice will hate him even more then?Two people put the box directly on the table, bought it and then returned it.


    Alice leaned helplessly on the chair. Naturally, she knew that lansyat had just started to prepare four days ago, and she didn''t care at all. After all, what good things could lansyat bring out in such a short period of time.


    Although she also knows that lansyat usually takes a small amount of money, what can she do with that little money?


    Of course, lansyat took a little, and she knew what the two young bishops used to do. I''m afraid they received as much as lansyat. Alice just turned a blind eye. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 236

    Soon, led by the temple guard, lansyat came in, followed by Li and the other three. At this time, imber was holding a box in his hand. This box looked unimportant. Compared with the two boxes, it was just one heaven and one earth.


    Lansyat came up slowly. "Lord Alice, this is the robe I asked the giant soldier to make for you."


    Alice was a little stunned when she heard what lansyat said. Of course, she knew about the giant soldier manufacturing house. Recently, eight news stories in badlia city came around the giant soldier manufacturing house. How could she not know? She looked at lansyat, but she didn''t expect that this guy was so thoughtful this time.


    Just looking at imber did not mean to open the box, he looked at the temple guard, "you go out first."


    This is also the rule. If the other party is not the one the cardinal fully trusts when entering this side hall, there must be a temple guard in the presence. Now Alice''s saying this is a bit raising the identity of lansyat.


    The temple guard nodded gently and went straight out. Alice looked at inbell. "Open it."


    As soon as he opened the box, a strange magic came out of the box. Alice felt the magic and stood up. There was no gorgeous robe in the box, but there was a feather coat in it.


    It didn''t look very attractive. All the feathers were gray, as if they hadn''t been washed for a long time. But she could see that it wasn''t something crude. The magic waves revealed above made her feel a little terrible.


    She shook her vocal cords slowly. "This This is holy Shelter? "


    She can''t believe she can see such a thing. The protection of holy heaven is a legendary robe. There is no magic effect on the robe, but it has another ability that people yearn for, that is "abnormal immunity".


    No matter it''s highly toxic or what kind of curse, as long as you put on this feather coat, you can get direct immunity.


    This one alone can make countless necromancers gnash their teeth for it, and it is also extremely powerful for all kinds of magic defense. The magic below level 6 can be almost completely exempted. This one alone can make everyone break the head. Even if you are strong enough, you always have sons, daughters and wives Son, there are always disciples, right? Such a feather coat is the artifact of artifact.


    But then Alice was disappointed. The appearance of the feather coat was indeed the protection of heaven, but the magic wave was too obvious to tell the truth. It was obviously an imitation


    I didn''t expect that lansyat was still so useless. He found an imitation for himself, but he didn''t know it was an imitation.


    Just when Alice showed this idea, Li spoke slowly, "Your Excellency, cardinal Alice, this feather coat is made by myself according to the legendary sanctuary of heaven. No matter the material or the craft, it is made according to the legendary process..."


    Alice was stunned for a moment and turned to sneer. "You said it was made according to the legendary process?"


    "Yes." The sneer on Alice''s face grew stronger when she heard that. "The main material for the protection of the holy heaven is the feathers of the shining angel. Where do you think you got it from? Yao angel is the God of the northern cult. Have you been able to kill the God? "


    Li said softly, "naturally, we don''t have the ability to kill gods, but I happen to know a friend who can contact the temple of your religion."


    Hearing this, everyone was stunned. Naturally, the little nobles didn''t know what Li was talking about, but lansyat''s eyes flashed with a clear look, while Alice looked at Li and didn''t speak for a long time. Lansyat and Alice naturally knew that Li was talking about the anksiram temple in the far north.


    There are many kinds of materials there. If we can provide enough money, we can get the feathers of the shining angel.


    Of course, what they don''t know is that the feathers of the shining angels are not up-to-grade things in the temple of anksiram. Moreover, from the information obtained from the system, the protection of the holy heaven is not made of the feathers of the shining angels, but of the feathers of the Blazing Angels!


    As for the craftsmanship, it is even more legendary. These feathers must be soaked with the blood of the evil dragon, then smoked and roasted by the fire of hell, and then blessed by the holy light after countless fierce animal battles.


    What he exchanged with the system was only a semi-finished product. At that time, the system asked him why he wanted to exchange this semi-finished product, and he directly practiced alchemy.


    Alchemy, which relies on the light of his own soul, really has extraordinary power. Although there are still some flaws in the protection of the holy heaven, it is infinitely close to the real one.Alice looked away and breathed slowly, "what do you want? Reward? "Official position?"


    The next day, Alice announced that a high meeting would be held in badria cathedral. All the top people in badria gathered here. That is because the meeting was decided on a temporary basis, the nobles who were a little farther away would not have a chance to come.


    Otherwise, such a large-scale event, even if it is to break the legs of those aristocrats, they also have to come to work together.


    The main hall of badlia cathedral is really magnificent. The height of 20 meters is enough to knock down several other cathedrals. This is also the grand plan that the Duchy of arubales deliberately built in order to show its support for the Church of anksiram. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 237

    At this time, Alice finished her prayer with the people below. Then she slowly picked up the robe which was placed in the middle of the table. The robe seemed to be of high quality, and it also had a lot of magic bonus. As for the style, it was also the style of the enksalam religion.


    After spending so much time in the temple of anksiram, I naturally know what kind of things jerf can make.


    It seems that this robe is of the same level as the other two robes. Seeing Alice take up this robe, the two young bishops look a little surprised. Naturally, they don''t understand why their robes are not elected.


    Alice whispered, "may the God of life and death, anchoram, be with us. She gives us life and death, but the light is with us Bishop lansyat


    Hearing what Alice said, the people below were all surprised. In their information, lansyat is basically an old man waiting for retirement, but I didn''t expect that his robe was chosen by Alice this time, and everyone''s face revealed astonishment.


    And lansyat went up in great excitement, and then knelt down on the ground in trembling. Alice sighed softly, "I give you glory, which also comes from God."


    After these words, the two young Bishops'' faces showed the color of despair, while others changed their eyes when they looked at lansyat. If they looked at him with contempt before, then lansyat has become a hot figure now.


    The two young bishops, though young, had no qualifications at all. On the contrary, lansyat had been in this position for more than ten years.


    A few people with some qualifications finally recall that ten years ago, lansyat was the most popular figure in the city. At that time, lansyat was only 19 years old, but now lansyat is only 29 years old.


    I just don''t know why he looks like he is in his forties, which makes him not be watched by anyone, and the changes in the city don''t involve him.


    Now when he re ascended the throne, many people found that the middle-aged man was still so tall.


    Lansyat accepted Alice''s blessing, it can be said that he will become the next cardinal, of course, unless there is a great mistake, or promotion, the cardinal will serve for life.


    A great mistake, just one, apostasy.


    But who''s going to be a traitor? Moreover, the senior teachers of the diocese under the jurisdiction of the cardinal who betrays the church will be implicated.


    If he is promoted, the cardinal is already at the top of the Church of anksiram. If he is promoted, he will be the Pope.


    However, since the establishment of the Anglican Church, there has been only one Pope, that is, Jelf.


    If you want to wait for Geoff to die, forget it.


    Of course, it''s also possible that some cardinal dies, and there are no people available in that parish. Then Alice will fill the vacancy, and lansyat will be promoted, but the chance is slim.


    But even if there was little hope, it was better than no hope. At this time, the two young bishops looked at lansyat with a look of resentment, as if they were going to jump on him and bite him to death.


    After lansyat stepped down, Alice announced that she was leaving, yakil, imber, angel and val. Because of their strong advocacy of the angkoram religion, the five declared their fiefdoms within the scope of the diocese, and directly set up various religious facilities without reporting to the Holy See.


    At the same time, all of the five people re granted the title of Knight of the light and added the title of pioneer knight.


    Hearing what Alice said, Li slowly let out a breath. Alice didn''t break her promise. Naturally, the protection of the holy heaven was beyond her reach. The deeper the thing was, the better. So Li and others prepared another robe for Alice. At this time, Alice took out the spare parts.


    As for the Knights of the holy light and the pioneer knights, they are both special titles. They are different from ordinary knights and are more like a kind of privilege. The Knights of the holy light have the privilege known as mobile sanctuary.


    Where the Knights of light walk, they can fight to protect others at any time.


    When the Knights of the Holy Light fight to protect the weak, if they attack the Knights of the holy light, it means they are challenging the whole holy see.


    As for the pioneer knight, it''s a privileged class that hasn''t been canonized for a long time. This pioneer knight is useless in general


    But in times of war, pioneer knights can plunder crazily.


    Plunder the land!


    The place conquered by the pioneer knights can be turned into a parish immediately, or a fiefdom of the pioneer knights in a disguised form, which is recognized by all the countries that believe in the ankyram religion.


    That is to say, these five guys can''t be provoked now, and they have become jackals from rabbits!As for Bradman sitting in the first row with Michelangelo watching this scene, Michelangelo took a deep breath, "I didn''t expect that, Lord Bradman, you even hooked up with my goddess Alice."


    Hearing this sentence, Bradman''s inexplicable feeling revealed a touch of lethality. He twisted his body. "It''s all up to them. What can I do for them?"


    "Yes..." Michelangelo nodded slowly, and the sense of cruelty on his face did not disappear.


    After a few hours, the so-called high-level meeting ended in various canonization. Now, we can directly turn Petersburg into a terrorist Battle Fortress.


    Now it depends on how ambitious he is. No matter how many people he makes, no one can say anything. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 238

    As long as he can afford it, that''s OK, and these people and horses can be used as a new force in foreign expeditions!


    With the status of a pioneer knight, he can attack anyone at will. Of course, if the person he attacks is also a believer in the Anglican sect, and he is also trusted by the sect, then the other party can ask the Vatican to make a ruling.


    Of course, it depends on whether he has a chance to raise it.


    At the same time, that person''s relatives and friends are also very likely to take strong revenge on Li, or even directly annihilate Li.


    But if we are engaged in a foreign war, then in the area we have laid down, anksiram has the responsibility to help us stabilize the regional situation, and even unite with other countries to protect us!


    Under such advantages, people naturally put on a good table.


    As for where to go, he subconsciously thought of Caesar, so he directly rushed to Caesar with the crowd. Of course, he didn''t tell Caesar that they were going. He thought that the guy would come himself.


    After waiting for four people, plus five people in total, lansyat ordered a lot of food and began to eat and drink. Lansyat usually looked honest and upright, but now he finally turned over, which is naturally a bit indulgent.


    If it were normal, he would never like to come to such a place.


    The dishes Li and others ordered are not delicious, but every dish is something you can''t eat outside. For example, the fresh juice of the main course is poured into the brain. The main material is the brain of a kind of Yalong named anseron outside hell.


    The strength of anseron is absolutely the best among the A-level, and anseron has high intelligence. It is a kind of Warcraft that can be domesticated, and it is also a giant beast of war type that appears all year round in the wars of various countries.


    Moreover, anseron''s skin and flesh are very bad, and its internal organs are highly toxic.


    Only the brain of the young anseron can be eaten, and the taste is delicious, besides. The only advantage of this dish is its high price!


    After all, the price of a young anseron on the black market has reached a sky high level.


    Lansyat looked at the crowd at this time, "I said, you are now on the other side of Petersburg, how hard you have to work."


    On hearing what lansyat said, angel took a sip and said, "Monseigneur, this To tell you the truth, our place is a place where birds don''t shit. Even if it''s a parish, it''s useless. "


    Lansyat quickly shook his head. "Oh, you''re wrong. There are few people in Petersburg, and the place is also very poor. But you know, it''s close to the Duchy of Acartia. Now the war between the Duchy of arubales and the Duchy of Acartia is imminent. At that time, we will certainly send troops from your Petersburg. At that time, you must be indispensable for people to eat horses and chew horses. Besides, it is from your side. As pioneer knights, can you still make less contribution to the development of the parish? "


    Yaquil''s eyes also brightened at this time. "No wonder the Archbishop of Alice would give us such a position. I think it would have been better for a long time."


    Lansyat said with a smile, "do you think that''s it? If you give such a precious thing to Lord Alice, Lord Alice will naturally arrange a lot of things for you. Now the undercurrent is surging in badria, which is no less than any nunnery. Now the power of the Duchy of arubales, the power of the mith Empire, the power of the church, and even the power of other countries are all in this mess, To tell you the truth, you are killed every minute! "


    Imber said hastily, "I have too little knowledge. I don''t know if you can allocate it for us."


    "Haha, it''s simple to say. The current situation is really chaotic. No matter how I observe and guess, I''m afraid I can''t see one or two of them. However, no matter how deep and shallow the whirlpool of power is, you can just escape by yourself. We should know that those who drown are always able to drown, and those who think they can control the situation are often the worst ones. It''s true that you can at least make sure that you won''t be swallowed alive by those big fish when you leave badria


    After listening to lansyat''s words, they all nodded. Lansyat was right. After all, they didn''t have a firm backing and they didn''t have much ability. It''s true to save their lives first.


    As for the other side, the princess angel is about to come to badria. Of course, in most people''s eyes, the princess came to the Principality of arubales after a month''s trek. But in the eyes of those who have a heart, the princess Angel entered the Principality of arubales a month ago.


    And he had a big fight with Rudman.


    However, this kind of thing, no one singled out, and naturally no one will speak out and do some thankless things.


    The princess angel came here to inspect, but for most of the aristocrats, they also knew that Princess Angel wanted to marry.But the marriage is not just a matter of words. First of all, both sides should reach a consensus. Now the side of the mist Empire wants Princess angel to marry.


    However, there is no expression on the part of the Duchy of arubales, which often means disagreement. In this case, it is even more impossible to directly express the intention of marriage.


    No matter what the current situation is, after all, the mist empire is the suzerain of the Duchy of arubales. If the mist Empire directly proposes marriage and the Duchy of arubales refuses, then the mist empire will become a laughing stock.


    This is not only the laughing stock of the alliance, but also the laughing stock of many countries in the whole continent, which will even affect the issue of combat readiness in the future. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 239

    This time, with the arrival of angel, it is not the last time. This time, 3000 elite Royal Knights follow angel. Although these Knights only look gorgeous, in fact, from a clear view, each of these Royal Knights has a magic power of about level 10, according to this level.


    If there were 30000 knights in the mist Empire, there would be no need to fear the Duchy of arubales. Just how to look, the three thousand Royal Knights brought by angel are used to make a show.


    As for the man who led the way before the three thousand Royal Knights, the official Timar couldn''t help but smile when he left him. This guy didn''t expect that he was still like this. Timar was wearing a strong blue suit, and it looked like he was really in a fight with a noble prince.


    As for angel, she was sitting on a gorgeous carriage. She didn''t have to worry about being assassinated. After all, in terms of her strength, few people could really kill her.


    At this time, the curtain of the carriage she was riding had been rolled up. She looked around, but she was extremely graceful and gorgeous. Even if a noble etiquette master stood in front of her to pick questions, she could not pick out a few. As for Bradman, he rode behind the carriage with a cold face.


    Looking at this political demonstration, Li can''t help feeling a little dispirited. To tell you the truth, they haven''t started up until now because Li is worried about what will happen at this time. However, it seems that the whole city of badria is calm, but there won''t be any big situation.


    Although it''s quiet before the storm, now is not the time for the storm.


    Angel and Timar didn''t cover up the fact that they broke into the city. At least most of the nobles here knew what happened at that time, but all of them were tacit.


    Is slowly shaking his head from the time, suddenly a sharp touch fell from the body.


    Li suddenly opened his eyes. He quickly turned his eyes to angel''s eyes. At this time, angel looked at him with a smile, as if he had seen some magic toy. After a long time, he slowly opened and closed his mouth, as if he was saying something.


    Others may not have heard anything, but Li''s face turned blue, because at this time angel said, "I got you."


    Li took a deep breath. The angel was really sharp, but she didn''t know that what she caught was not a rabbit that could be trampled at will, but a tiger.


    Li forcibly suppresses angel''s killing intention in his heart, and slowly looks at Timar. At this time, Timar also shows a noble appearance, at least occasionally showing some killing intention to Bradman.


    Who knows what deep hatred these two people have.


    Li slowly shakes his head. Sooner or later, these two people want to fight. Although Bradman''s strength is much higher than Timar''s, Timar''s magic can''t be solved.


    After all, it''s space magic, and Li only relies on his own physical strength until Timar''s magic is exhausted. After all, that kind of powerful magic must consume a lot. At least he can only rely on this way to deal with Timar before he finds the flaw of this magic.


    There is still a lot of time in front of us. We take a long breath and go downstairs. Now we have to discuss with Caesar about hunting those highlanders.


    on the other side, the arrival of angel princess is a great event for most people in this city, especially those nobles who feel they are really idle everyday.


    Such a big event is naturally a grand welcome banquet.


    Of course, how could a welcome banquet be possible? After the first one was presided over by the grand duke, those nobles were even more eager to cast an invitation letter to angel.


    The invitation sequence of the subsequent banquets naturally depended on the strength of the nobles themselves, and it was not mentioned since then.


    On the other hand, Li Li was introduced to a mysterious guest by Caesar. After hearing Caesar''s explanation, Li Li couldn''t help his eyes shining, thinking that Caesar really had a way.


    The man I want to see is David, a powerful member of a famous Rhine chamber of Commerce in the Duchy of akatelia.


    When he took David to his own small building, David was quite interested in looking up and down at the dilapidated building. To tell the truth, in his eyes, the value of Li could live in a better place, so now he still lives in this kind of place, he can only say that Li has other intentions.


    After preparing tea and snacks for David, he slowly asked, "Mr. David, I didn''t expect that you would be interested in a small arms dealer like me. I''m flattered."


    Hearing this, David said with a smile, "this time I took the caravan south, but I got something. When I didn''t return, I had time to talk to my old friend Caesar. I didn''t expect that he would introduce me a young talent like you. "Just now, they have been talking on the table for several times, but they have some understanding of each other. However, they don''t really think that they are plastic talents, and they have to be their own father-in-law.


    After all, this kind of long-distance caravans usually have their own goals. That is to say, how much profit should be made is estimated in advance, not too much or too little.


    "I don''t know, Mr. David, what''s the benefit of going south this time?"


    "I can''t say what good it is. It''s just for the tea and gold, but I didn''t expect to receive a dragon claw sealed in the gem." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 240

    When I hear the word "dragon claw", I can''t help but have a flash in my eyes. After all, in this world, the Dragon actually belongs to the kind of existence that has been extinct for a long time.


    As for the strength of the dragon, it is not clear, but the strength of gelf is likely to be less than that of akunolokia, or at least unable to defeat it, so he wants to unify the whole continent to fight against akunolokia later. Although the strength of other dragons is not as good as that of akunolokia, they should at least be stronger than the general strong ones.


    Of course, Li can only imagine out of thin air, because he has never seen what the dragon in the world is like. Now he has such a dragon claw to study. No wonder he will be surprised.


    But David shook his head gently. "You don''t have to be too surprised. Although it was dragon claw, it was completely sealed in the gem. If you want to unseal it, I''m afraid that the dragon claw will be destroyed in an instant. I heard old friends of Caesar say that you are also a magician. Maybe you want to use it for research? But now it seems that it can only be used as an ornamental. "


    When he heard David say that, he was disappointed. But David said that, and he couldn''t force himself. He said slowly, "what we talked about in Caesar just now about the problems of Mithril, fine stone and other minerals..."


    has the final say that David is gently waved. "You don''t have to worry about all these things. Actually, the president of our chamber of Commerce has already been old. Now the chamber of commerce is basically my final rule. So we can at least offer you all kinds of minerals, including six and elite, at cost price."


    For a moment, Liuhe elite is actually an extremely scarce mineral, which is usually not used for use, but for assimilation.


    Liuhe elite itself has a kind of magnetic field, which can improve the quality of other metals. Although it can only improve to a certain extent, it has been able to make it a strategic material.


    At least there are few chambers of commerce that are not allowed to circulate in the country or even manage this kind of mineral. Now David says that, I don''t know how many of them are flattering.


    "Liuhe elite..." Looking at David, Li said, "this is strategic goods. It''s almost treason to sell this kind of goods to a country that is close to the enemy country, isn''t it?"


    David laughs, "don''t worry too much. Our chamber of Commerce has a network you can''t imagine in the whole south. Some small countries are eager to sell some precious things in the treasury as soon as possible. After all, such things may be peeped at by other countries at some time."


    When David said that, Li nodded slowly. Although the Rhine chamber of Commerce was established in alcatelia, no one can tell where their foundation is now.


    Then David said, "of course, although we have enough supplies of rare metals, other supplies are scarce, such as a secret silver mine that we know you have."


    Li nodded gently, "yes, there is a silver mine in my territory, but the content is not very high. At least unless we cooperate with the country, the profit is not so big."


    Hearing this, David nodded his head slowly. "As far as I know, the minerals associated with Mithril are generally of good quality. We need such minerals. We don''t need very high quality, but we need very large quantity."


    "How old?" He was also stunned. When David said that, it seemed that the Rhine chamber of Commerce was like an arms dealer, and it was aimed at arms dealers in small countries.


    "Two thousand tons." After taking a breath, David continued, "every year. Of course, what I said is that it has been condensed into ingots, but I know that you haven''t formed a complete industrial chain yet, so minerals can be used in the early stage. "


    I opened my mouth and thought, is this a good treatment?


    But then, David continued, "I''ve heard that you are a very famous weapons workshop. In fact, I''ve heard about the reputation of the giant soldier Manufacturing Institute many times on the way, so I want to talk about a cooperation with you. Those things can only be used as vassal conditions."


    Li Li looked at David and suddenly understood what this guy was thinking. The things he had just bought were all taken advantage of by Li Li. Now David finally said his purpose. In this way, even if he was unwilling, he had to weigh the interests he had almost got.


    From slowly out of a breath, "you say it."


    David laughs and shows a kind of frank expression. The middle-aged man looks like he is only thirty-four five years old, but he seems to have seen a lot of the world. At this time, he looks at Li and says slowly, "I have a special team. Their requirements for equipment are not generally high, so I want to ask your weapons workshop to design for them And make what they need. In this respect, to be honest, what money can solve is negotiable. "


    Looking at David like this, Li slowly closed his eyes. David''s team is definitely not an ordinary team. At least there are many difficult things in it. It''s hard to provoke that no large weapons workshop is willing to serve them."I can promise this thing, but I don''t have any hesitation. At this time, he looks at David, but I have two requirements. These equipment can''t have any mark of giant soldier manufacture."


    "I can promise that. What about the second one? " David nodded his head slowly. It was very refreshing.


    Li continued, "when the Rhine chamber of Commerce team returned to the Duchy of akatelia, I think I need my team to protect it. "


    David''s eyes lit up when he heard Li''s saying that. At this time, David''s expression was like smelling a fishy cat. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 241

    David looked at Li''s eyes and said slowly, "you also know that there are many dangerous places to go to akatelia from here, so you should have prepared for a long time?"


    Li nodded slowly, "that''s natural. I don''t know how many people do you think I need?"


    "Naturally, it depends on you. Of course, we can only offer those rewards." David is also very agile at this time to avoid the problem of leaving.


    Li said softly, "450 elite soldiers. Although some of them don''t know magic, their combat effectiveness is absolutely enough. " This is also the number determined by Li et al. After negotiation. If too many people used to be there, it would be easier to scare the snake. It would be better to pick out the elite, but the number should not be too small.


    Finally, 300 of Li''s subordinates, who were also the original members of Muye shadow, and 150 of Bradman''s subordinates, whose strength was above level 8, would definitely be the elite among the elite if they were put into the army.


    What''s more, these guys have very strong individual combat ability, and they have undergone certain military training, so they will get twice the result with half the effort.


    After two people said this, David promised. Of course, after the negotiation with Li, Li can already think that this guy will go to Caesar for another negotiation, but I think the other party will never let go of this fat meat, even if this time things do have to face certain risks.


    But the two conditions that David just put forward at the beginning are very tempting to himself, and David himself has benefited a lot.


    The so-called high-grade minerals, in fact, can''t be bought and can''t be sold.


    This aspect of the market in the eyes of discerning people are choked, and now to find such a buyer, it is estimated that David will have to steal a smile.


    As for the minerals, it''s not just to help clear the inventory. You know, the Rhine chamber of commerce is not a normal business chamber.


    The rapid rise of the Rhine chamber of commerce is directly related to its great war wealth. At present, although the whole south is extremely calm, in fact, it is just calm before the storm. Most of us can see that now the whole South will become a Shura field every minute, and anyone who doesn''t have a long eye will be chopped to death under the horse.


    As for businessmen, they will not be frightened by such a little danger. They need to know that profit comes first. Now, not to mention other countries, the countries around the South treaty Union and akatelia are frantically expanding their troops. They are all very clear.


    Now the Confederacy is going to attack the Duchy of akatelia every minute. When the fight is over, the Duchy of akatelia may be able to destroy a small country. They can only expand their troops crazily in order to protect themselves. Although they also know that they have no great effect in doing so, they are better than none.


    In such an environment, the prices of those weapons and equipment naturally go up.


    David bought a large number of minerals from here and went back to his weapons workshop to process them. Naturally, the profits were several times or even dozens of times.


    After David went back and discussed with Caesar, the whole incident was finally settled. Finally, the three people sat together again and began to discuss the whole real illegal matter. Finally, the whole incident was finally settled after the three people bickered and gave in.


    David''s caravan will buy a lot of wood and other building materials in the city of badria, and this caravan will be escorted by a large number of people led by Li, who are composed of 300 soldiers from Li, 150 Knights provided by Bradman, and 200 elite fighters provided by Caesar.


    It can be said that this team is quite strong, and can even directly confront more than 2000 regular troops.


    Of course, these convoys were not assembled at the beginning. After all, if the target is too big, it is too noticeable.


    First of all, when he left badria, he was escorted directly by the part of his subordinates led by Li. Then, when he arrived in Petersburg, he changed all the above things into raw ore.


    Of course, to the outside world, it''s the wood that is not so valuable.


    After all, these minerals are still sensitive to a country.


    At this time, the warriors of Caesar will join the team, so these people will directly follow the team into the Duchy of alcatelia.


    After the successful capture of the Highlanders, the Highlanders will be hidden in the team, and then smoothly back to Petersburg.


    If there are no mistakes, there will be no sequelae.


    The final departure time was set at four days later. It''s really elite from here. Yakil, inbel, angel and val are all with them. As for the giant soldier manufacturing center, there are still a lot of stocks here. Last time, Wendong was really scared and didn''t want to come out. But people don''t want to look for him. They can''t do it for him You don''t do anything by yourself?However, some unexpected is that the caravan had to add a new member.


    Or a small team, the leader of the team, but away from the old acquaintance - Angel.


    At the beginning, Bradman told himself that when angel was going with him, li really wanted to rush up and touch his forehead to see if he had a fever. To tell you the truth, Li was really worried. Angel was going with him. After all, everyone knew what angel was.


    The angel went with the team. There was nothing wrong with it. It was all the virtue of his ancestors.


    Although that Timar is very troublesome, even if the angel''s magic is one or two levels higher, it''s not the opponent of Li. But Li can''t really kill her, can''t he?


    When I think of it, I feel like I''m one or two big, and looking at angel''s appearance, it''s really harmless. I can''t think of any reason to refuse. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 242

    The continuous motorcade is going all the way to the northwest. To tell the truth, if the motorcade wants to go back to the Duchy of akatelia directly, it will take a week to get there. But now it will take a longer time to go to Petersburg and then to the Duchy of akatelia. Ten days later, the huge motorcade finally arrived in Petersburg.


    Since the last time I left Petersburg, I haven''t had time to come back here to sort it out.


    However, when they left, they had already laid a very good foundation here. At least there was no problem in the management team. At least now the affairs here are on the right track.


    During this period of time, there have been all kinds of instructions going back and forth between Petersburg and badria every day. Every week, a lot of information about the territory has been put on these boys'' tables. Of course, the final decision is to leave.


    At this time, the boys were excited when they saw the territory they had left for a long time. It''s no wonder that they got rich after all. Although they are not celebrities now, they are just clowns in the eyes of those upper class nobles.


    David poked his head out of the carriage, looked at Li and nodded gently. Li just shrugged his shoulders. The noble boys were too young to tell the truth. They couldn''t stand such a little difference. However, Li thought of his wife who was still making havoc in the world of heaven.


    I don''t know if their mother and daughter are safe now?


    To tell you the truth, even if the system can send itself back to the world of havoc in heaven, Li is not sure that she can bring her mother and daughter out of the immortal heaven. If the other party agrees with her actions, then everything is easy to say. If the other party doesn''t agree at all, then there will be a big war. Li doesn''t think that the other party doesn''t have it What kind of sub Saint level exists.


    Not to mention the others, at least the real body of xuzozhinan, the God of war in the immortal temple, is not easy to deal with by himself. What''s more, there are Tianzhao and Yuedu who are at the same level as xuzozhinan in the immortal temple. Thinking of this, they can''t help shaking their heads with a bitter smile.


    However, after we have successfully solved the problems in this continent, we''d better go back to the world of havoc in heaven.


    Angel lifted the curtain of the car window and looked at the guys running away. "It seems that there is something interesting. Go up and have a look."


    When the coachman heard what angel said, he just shook the reins in his hand. Then the four big horses with Warcraft blood were like runaway mad dogs and chased down the road. At this time, he could not help sighing and quickly followed.


    To tell you the truth, this angel doesn''t know what to do now. Don''t wait for her to blow up the whole of Petersburg by magic.


    Although people watched Petersburg close at that time, it had been more than two hours since they arrived at Petersburg. After many years of construction, Petersburg is no longer the same as it used to be.


    Now, it seems that the whole territory is pretty good except for some peripheral defense facilities that have not been repaired.


    There are two rows of wooden houses on both sides of the main building of the castle. At this time, two large forging workshops are located at one end of the castle. Cars of refined iron ore are refined into molten steel by the workshops here, and then converted into ingots.


    Next to the forging workshop is a very simple tent, in which numerous metal ingots are placed. Five guards are guarding here. Although the metal ingots at the back are very valuable, they don''t seem to care. After all, in this poor and ghost like place, no one nearby will come to covet these metal ingots, each of which weighs 100 kg.


    Outside the castle, a large open space has been formed, on which there are a lot of ores. Most of these ores contain a small amount of Mithril, and some of the ores with better quality - that is, the ores with more Mithril content have been picked away for a long time. The rest of these ores are worthless for Mithril refining, and will be directly treated as ordinary iron ore.


    Next to it was the original coolie camp. Now the coolie camp is no longer the shabby scene it used to be. There are 50 good looking wooden houses in ten rows, which are meaningless sheds. At this time, the camp looks very clean and tidy, and even there are several coolies doing cleaning.


    Angel, David looked at a few eyes away from the territory after they were arranged to rest in the main building of the castle. This time, Arthur, the squadron leader of the Bradman knights, his five captains and the people from the chamber of commerce also lived in it.


    As for those hired by the caravan, as well as the people brought by the caravan, they had to camp outside.


    But even so settled down, angel and David are like a stimulant, immediately pull away from the territory to visit.


    After visiting the forge and the mine, even angel can''t help but agree with Li. After all, she has been among the nobles. She knows what most of the little nobles are. There are very few people like Li.By this time, it was a little dark. Angel looked at the camp not far away, "what''s that place over there? It looks like it''s very powerful!!"


    At this time, most of her body was leaning towards Li, with endless intimacy on her face.


    Of course, Li knew what this angel was. At this time, she didn''t take a fancy to herself. She just wanted to find an excuse to deal with herself, so she took a step back. "That''s coolie camp. It''s really not in line with your identity to be a princess." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 243

    At this time, angel looked at Li with a pair of big eyes, as if to eat Li. However, she began to smile and ask, "after all, why do you want to avoid me? Look, am I really that terrible? Hum. Is that coolie camp over there? I decided. We have to go there today! " Looking at angel say so, David''s face can''t help showing a wry smile to Li. In fact, Li is also a head two big at this time.


    Although Bradman doesn''t have a cold for this angel, in the eyes of most nobles, the engagement between Angel and Bradman is basically a matter of certainty. Now angel''s treatment of himself will be spread to Bradman sooner or later.


    Even if Bradman doesn''t think too much, he has to consider the fallacy.


    At that time, I''ll have a debuff on my head to put a green hat on Bradman. It''s hard not to die. Of course, I''m not afraid to leave Bradman. It''s just that it''s hard to end up with Bradman.


    Now the coolies had finished their work, and it was time for dinner.


    At this time, in the middle of the camp, two iron pots had been put up, and the hot soup in that pot was rolling, which was not like the inexplicable stench before, but showed a delicious smell of rice.


    The three hundred coolies were lining up in a very orderly way, waiting for the feast.


    They are not the same as before. They seem to be starving ghosts. It seems that the management of this place is really good.


    Jess, who is busy in coolie camp, suddenly finds the distance.


    He trotted all the way to come, "Lord ogaster, this This I don''t know why you''re here. Er, and this beautiful lady and this noble adult, how can you come to such a place? Such a place is really not in line with your identity! "


    This Jess was the guy who was used to frame Malfurion before. After this guy framed Malfurion, because he was worried about the day when things would come to light, he was beaten into a small cake by the villagers. Naturally, he had to rely on Li. Now he is also the main person in charge of this camp.


    Angel looked at Jess. "You must be the butler of Petersburg?"


    When he heard angel say this, Jess was also slightly stunned. How could he know what the housekeeper was doing? But now he is busy in Petersburg, and the people with more power than him are just those noble boys. It''s true to say that he is a housekeeper.


    Seeing Li nodded, Jess also nodded abruptly.


    Jess just looked up at Angel seriously at this time, which made his head dizzy. He replied with a little dullness: "this This This A noble Gorgeous lady The villain is trusted by Lord ogaster. He has been managing the coolies in the castle and the expenses of the whole castle. Then report to Lord ogaster every week, and then Lord ogaster will decide the whole castle. After all, villains just need to go around the camp every day to see if anyone needs any help. After all, these coolies are very tired every day... "


    Angel slowly narrowed his eyes. "As far as I know, the coolie slaves in the whole South Testament Union are very cheap. If there is any problem, just change them. Let me smell, en, tiger bone grass, Overlord flower stem, broken bone grass These things are more valuable than the so-called ham and meat pieces in those two pots of porridge. You are willing to work hard. These healthy herbs can''t be bought by ordinary nobles. Why are these coolies so good? If you use this money, you can probably buy a lot of coolies, right? Little ogaster, please tell me


    heard the call of angel so intimidate, and really wanted to turn a blind eye. "Princess angel, you know, I am a faithful believer in Anke Arthur Ram''s religion. You know that even though he is humble, he is also humble in the eyes of the people in the world, and in the eyes of our God, the God of anksam. All people will be given equal life, and all people will be deprived of their lives in the future. These coolies have lost their freedom, but I will give them corresponding compensation. This is what I can do as a loyal believer of anksiram


    Angel was looking at Li at this time, as if he wanted to eat Li. He seemed to vaguely find that he really couldn''t help himself. Just like this fat man named ogaster, angel suddenly turned his head and gritted his teeth, thinking that he had finally run out of the Mister Empire, and now he had not been killed by the disordered nobles in the Duchy of arubales Entanglement, of course, is to play some things to make yourself happy, such as the ogaster looks very fun, you must play well!


    From now on, when Angel turned his head, he could not help rolling his eyes, thinking that if this little guy really forced himself too hard, then he would have to do it.It is estimated that this angel does not know that he is not a little pig, but a big flying dragon, right?


    Jess heard such words as "Princess angel", so that he could not help but tremble with excitement, as if he had seen miracles.


    As for David, he looked thoughtfully at the whole camp, observed all aspects of the camp, and the faces and expressions of the coolies. After a long time, he slowly said to him, "Lord ogaster, although there are only 300 coolies in your territory, to tell you the truth, the output of coolies is no less than 800 people in a mine, and these coolies look very beautiful To be strong and strong, the herbs you used really seem to work ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 244

    What David didn''t say is that since these coolies are strong and strong, they won''t necessarily be coolies in the future. If they are so kind to them now, they won''t betray. If Li is willing to give them a free identity, they will be loyal to Li.


    If you know that there are more than 300 strong men, you can become a powerful fighting force immediately after a certain degree of training.


    However, angel didn''t like this very much, so she turned around and left. Of course, before leaving, she said goodbye to Jess, which made Jess feel excited again. She thought that she was really lucky, so noble people said goodbye to her.


    Then in the next day, Li and David were very busy. The fleet of the Rhine chamber of commerce brought much-needed tools, building materials and grain to Petersburg, and then had to ship the ingots and raw ores that had been smelted.


    It took a whole day to get all the goods ready and loaded into the car.


    During the busy period of time, Caesar has personally led his 300 subordinates to Petersburg. Although Caesar looks very fat, but he is very vigorous. Of course, I can see that this fat man, who is not amazing in appearance, actually has level 15 magic power, and I can also see that this guy is definitely hiding his strength.


    After several conversations, a discussion began immediately.


    Today, the more than 300 people brought by Caesar are all dressed in different clothes and armed with various weapons, as if they were a mixed brand army. However, the smell from their bodies shows that these guys are outlaws.


    Kaisa has four close subordinates beside him. After a glance, the strength of these four people is about level 13. It can be said that Kaisa''s strength can''t help but make Li nod silently. As a powerful party, Kaisa is already too strong.


    If he''s in a country that''s a little bit more cautious, it''s estimated that he''ll start with this guy.


    With the arrival of Caesar, the strength of the four guys around him aroused Arthur''s vigilance. To tell you the truth, Caesar has always been hiding his strength. When others look at him, Caesar is just a poor magician with several levels of magic. It''s only from the distance that we can see that this guy''s strength is actually 15 levels.


    Arthur slowly stood up, and did not look at Caesar, but looked at the four guards beside Caesar. As for the 150 Knights of Bradman, the powerful momentum also gave Caesar a great sense of threat to those magic warriors.


    Although the two groups didn''t have any festivals before, the inexplicable sense of threat has made people hostile. You should know that the magic practiced by the Knights of Bradman from the beginning is just and aboveboard magic, and the magic practiced by those of Caesar''s men is undoubtedly based on great lethality.


    Those so-called fire magic are very normal magic. Some people may also practice the assassin magic of the dark Department and so on. This kind of feeling, which seems to be attribute hedging, makes the whole small square suddenly quiet down.


    As if they were natural enemies, the slave captors and the Knights of Bradman stood up and looked at each other quietly, as if a fight was about to start. As for the boys of the fourth mixed unit of the fourth legion, they were flying with dinner one by one, looking at the two groups of people in front of them as if they were watching monkey play.


    To be reasonable, these guys don''t like those Bradman Knights very much. After all, the strength of the two groups is almost the same, but the treatment of those guys all the way is far higher than their own, which makes everyone feel uncomfortable.


    As for Caesar, Li and David, they are chatting about some details of this activity not far away, but even if they are idiots, the momentum of the two sides of the confrontation immediately startled them.


    if you know that hundreds of level 10 magicians fight, it must be a river of blood.


    One of the guards behind Caesar immediately raised his body and rushed to the center of the field like a gust of wind. Li frowned. Now the two groups of people are very nervous. If they go in like this, they will surely arouse some of them to fight.


    Naturally, he could not see the scene, so he rushed to the other side.


    Sure enough, as soon as Caesar''s guard entered the open space between the two groups of people, it immediately affected the momentum of both sides.


    Some of them were relatively weak. At that time, they could not control themselves and directly attacked him. As for Arthur and Caesar''s guards, after all, they are far more powerful than their own guards. They come first and block their own guards directly.


    But that is such a buffer time, people have arrived, and then began to pacify their own men.


    Kaisa seems to be a boss with a strong character. At this time, his subordinates scold him, but those guys don''t dare to reply at all.


    On the contrary, the Knights of the Bradman knights are not respectful to Li all the time. As for their leader Arthur, he looks down on his temporary superior.Although Bradman had ordered that Lilai should be responsible for the whole incident and let Arthur listen to it. Although he did not want to publicly contradict Lilai now, he never liked to listen to the order of Lilai.


    As an intermediate officer and cadre of the Knight Order of Bradman, Arthur has already had the title of viscount. As far as status is concerned, it is completely divorced. What''s more, Li''s strength is far less than himself. In his eyes, Li is just a fat man with ten levels of magic.


    Besides, he didn''t really pay attention to the soldiers under Li. In Arthur''s eyes, the Bradman Knights never lost. In Arthur''s eyes, if the Bradman Knights want to deal with them, it''s not too much to fight against them. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 245

    After that, he called Arthur to one side directly. There is no doubt that the two people began to quarrel wildly, and gradually their voices became louder and louder.


    In Arthur''s heart, he didn''t do anything wrong. For those people with a sense of evil, he would only attack directly. In his words, he meant that it was quite shameful that he didn''t kill those guys directly.


    Then he yelled at Li, "your breath is very close to them. I''ve already given you face before I started on you."


    Hearing Arthur''s words, he couldn''t help laughing. He looked at the tall man in front of him, and his face also showed a ferocious smile. "Do you think you are my opponent?"


    Arthur''s eyes widened. He didn''t seem to believe that Li dared to speak to himself like this. It was such a little fat man who dared to show such a sarcastic tone to himself. Arthur was almost furious. He yelled, "what do you want?"


    He said coldly, "Sir Arthur, you have accepted Bradman''s order. Now you should help me to complete this task! If you really want to come with me, you should first see if the honor of your knight is still there. If you are really willing to abandon your honor, I don''t mind showing you how big the sky is. There is a saying in the eastern continent that the sky that frogs can see is just the size of a wellhead. "


    "What are you talking about!!!! You bastard dare to insult my faith and honor. I want to fight you Arthur was so angry that he put his hand on the handle of his sword.


    However, the speed of leaving was far faster than Arthur''s imagination. In fact, Arthur didn''t react at all, and his lower abdomen had been badly damaged. He was a little surprised to see that he had already jumped into his arms. He couldn''t imagine why his bloated body had such a speed at this time.


    He opened his mouth and wanted to say something. Li raised his fist violently. Then all Arthur''s words were punched into his throat. Then Li began to fight and kick like a fort. Every attack made Arthur feel as if he had been hit hard by a magic blow. He didn''t know how many fists Li had made. Arthur didn''t know until he felt that he was standing still When I couldn''t get up, I finally stopped.


    "Sir Arthur, listen! Honor should be safeguarded by one''s actions. I can''t slander your honor in any way. But I think what you have done has disgraced your honor, and I don''t want to use force against you, but don''t take your level 13 strength too seriously. There are many people in the world who can crush you with one finger. I attack you because I talk to you well, but I didn''t kill you just because I didn''t want to be an enemy with Bradman. I''d like to have a clear argument with you on this matter in front of Lord Bradman. Of course, at that time, if you want to propose the so-called fair duel, I will also accept it at that time! But before that moment comes, I have to tell you again that I, ogaster, am the commander of this operation! No matter what kind of identity you are, no matter how powerful you are, you must abide by my every order! If you can''t accept it, you can go straight back to badria now. Of course, before that, you have to give me the command of the Bradman knights. That''s what it is. You can choose for yourself. "


    Later, Li Tanzhi throws a dark cure on Arthur. Then Arthur widens his eyes. In fact, he has no idea that the healing magic used at this time is so powerful. Almost in a moment, he already feels that the sharp pain on his body has disappeared.


    This ogaster is really hidden, but now he actually uses the dark magic directly. Arthur already feels that he is no longer ready to cover up his dark breath.


    "Good! I will help you finish this task! But after that, I will let you know my real strength in a fair duel. "


    In fact, up to now, Arthur doesn''t think that he has just been completely defeated. In his eyes, it must be that he doesn''t react to the attack directly.


    However, Li didn''t pay any attention to him at all. He went directly to coordinate the details of this action with David and Caesar. In his eyes, Arthur is just a little man like an ant. He wastes too much time, but he doesn''t have much interest.


    Three days later in the morning, a huge caravan slowly set out from Petersburg. Although Li''s men, Caesar''s warriors and Bradman''s knights are divided into three different parts, after changing the uniform of the shadow of leaves mercenary regiment, at least in the eyes of outsiders, we can''t see the internal contradictions of this escort regiment.


    This time, under the strong oppression of Li and Kaisa, there was barely any conflict between the slave captors and the Knights of Bradman.


    Of course, it disappointed angel who wanted to watch the dog fight all the time. Of course, what''s more disappointing is that she didn''t see the appearance of jumping away from the chicken, but then her face showed an extremely excited expression. After all, it''s still quite a long time from here to the destination, and she won''t easily let go of this funny toy.In fact, originally she just felt that ogaster was interesting, but after seeing Petersburg, she became completely interested in ogaster. Of course, she would not let go of any fun toys.


    The road from Petersburg to the Duchy of acatria was extremely dilapidated.


    After all, to tell you the truth, there is no one to go along this section of road. After all, there is really no specialty in Petersburg, and naturally no one is willing to repair the road. And David seemed to know the terrain, so every truck in his caravan was loaded with only five tons of goods. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 246

    However, even if it is already light loaded, this kind of road is also a big test for trucks. But fortunately, this time, the caravan''s entourage was full of experts. When they met a really impassable area, four people started to lift a car together, and it was very easy to pass.


    That is to say, after four days of arduous March, this has to be said to be a very large caravan finally safely through the mountains and walked to the official business road.


    Over the last mountain range in the Duchy of arubales, you can see a vast plain with a wide river in the plain and a medium-sized city on the river. It seems that the city was deliberately built on the side of the river, relying on the river to build a natural danger.


    But it doesn''t look like the city has any military flavor.


    Then he left and couldn''t help laughing, thinking that if the Duchy of arubales really wanted to fight this city, it would have to come from other places? After all, it''s too dangerous to march in such mountains. It''s not only inefficient, but also easy to be attacked.


    Although there is no military atmosphere in the whole city, the strong and heavy city walls have made people feel that the city has an inexplicable sense of security, and the numerous arrow towers also show that it is really a military fortress.


    Of course, there are countless farmhouses built around the fortress. It looks peaceful. It seems that it has been seven or eight years away from disputes.


    The motorcade began to move slowly towards the city in front of them, but they were still standing at the height of the mountains looking at the city in front of them.


    Angel looked at it and said, "I don''t think the place not far away is the birthplace of Acartia, the volcano of Acartia? My teacher once said that it was one of the largest volcanoes on the continent. It is for this reason that acatria has a large number of mineral resources. That is why the Duchy of acatria can become a powerful country, right? By the way, what''s the origin of the city ahead? "


    "Princess highness, the city is called the" Lord ". The city is garrisoned by the "Golden Dragon" mercenary regiment. "


    Before I came to the Duchy of acatria, I mended the customs of acatria. I understand that this "Golden Dragon" mercenary regiment is the first of the mercenary regiments of the Duchy of acatria, with a scale of more than 37000 people. Although these 37000 people are distributed all over the country, they do not include those outside members. That is to say, if they need to be called, they can directly call up 37000 strong fighting forces, which is more than one The army of an ordinary principality, and it is the kind of situation in which both the active and reserve forces are included.


    In addition to the other mercenary regiments of the Duchy of acatria, it is no wonder that although the country is not very developed economically, it has become a duchy no less than the Kingdom relying on mercenary business and mineral resources.


    In the Duchy of acatria, all kinds of laws are extremely tolerant of mercenaries. Almost one third of the famous large mercenary regiments on the mainland have their headquarters in the Duchy of acatria. The area of the Duchy of acatria is only 6000 square kilometers, and the population is only more than 9 million. However, in this country, the total number of standing troops and mercenaries in China is only 1 And it''s almost 200000. Later, with the help of the developed manufacturing industry, the regular army of the Duchy of acatria can also be said to be an elite force on the continent.


    And the Duchy of acatria was very strong. Since the founding of the principality, the founder of the country has set the national policy of all the people being armed, and the whole country''s support for mercenaries also rose at that time.


    Since then, although the Duchy of acatria, which is rich in various minerals, is a piece of fat in the eyes of various powers. However, in the hundreds of years since the founding of acatria, the Duchy of acatria has never been defeated in dozens of defense wars. Of course, in foreign wars, those mercenaries are reluctant to participate. They protect the Duchy of acatria in order to have a good development environment for themselves. They are not in such a good mood to work hard for this country.


    However, even so, the Duchy of acatria is also very satisfied, but correspondingly, they will give some cities and some important military fortresses in the territory to the mercenary regiment as the residence, and as a reward, they will take part of the tax revenue of this place as the fund of the mercenary regiment.


    However, under this situation, these mercenaries must swear allegiance to the Duchy of acatria, and must not help other countries to invade. When other countries invade, they must make a certain surrounding response accordingly.


    Many high-level figures in the mercenary regiment will also serve as officials of the Duchy of acatria. Among them, most of the nobles in the Duchy of acatria are directly appointed to the top of each large mercenary regiment. For this reason, quite a number of mercenary regiments are willing to stay here.


    However, in order to check and balance the strength of mercenaries, the royal family of acatria controlled most of the weapon manufacturing industry in the principality, and had the right to benefit, a certain degree of military assistance and a certain degree of checks and balances. This is also an important reason why acatria can develop to the present."Golden Dragon? I''ve heard of the mercenary regiment. It''s said that the mercenary regiment has a history of more than 500 years. The founders of the mercenary regiment are three knights with golden dragons as their mounts. At the beginning, they had only three members. Later, in the continuous development, the artistic conception became a giant. How many cities do they manage in the Duchy of acatria, but I''m familiar with them. It seems that their headquarters are not in this city. " Asked angel.


    "Princess your highness, you are right. The history of the Golden Dragon mercenary regiment seems to be what you said. And the golden dragon is indeed the largest mercenary regiment in the Duchy of acatria. ¡° ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 247

    "The Golden Dragon mercenary regiment manages four cities. There are about 10000 mercenaries stationed in this city. Of course, this figure is not accurate. If there are any tasks nearby, they will be sent out at any time. Therefore, generally speaking, the permanent personnel are about 6000 or 7000, including about 3000 combat infantry, 3000 cavalry, 3000 infantry and 1000 guard arms. " David seemed to keep shaking his knowledge at this time, and he had something to say about angel''s question.


    "Cavalry infantry? What is that? " Val interrupted.


    "When it comes to this, cavalry infantry may be the most annoying thing for knights. The cavalry infantry founded by the Golden Dragon mercenary regiment are all equipped with full body heavy armor. These heavy armor are extremely strong and even inconvenient to move. Generally speaking, they are generally dressed in ordinary clothes. Now when the other half is dressed, everyone will be equipped with a heavy tower shield of about 100 kg. The 3000 infantry here are generally used to assist the 3000 combat cavalry infantry. During the battle, every three to five dragon spear soldiers carry a heavy gun With such weight and such weapons, we all know that this team is actually against cavalry. " David replied with a smile.


    From slowly exhale a breath, this moduna now put into such an army, then its significance is speechless, to know that badlia''s main military forces are all cavalry.


    But Angel did not worry. He asked directly, "so it seems that the Duchy of akateria is ready to fight the South Testament?"


    David said with a smile, "it doesn''t look like that now. According to my observation, most of the people in the Duchy of acatria are very peace loving. Now it seems that the current situation is that the call for war against the Duchy of acatria in the South treaty alliance is getting higher and higher, so the Duchy of acatria has strengthened its combat readiness? And now it''s just defense. "


    Yaquil frowned and said, "but how do I think the Duchy of akateria is stronger than the Confederacy? There are so many troops in such a big place! Isn''t that the standard of a duchy? Moreover, as far as the elite are concerned, there are no cabbages here at all. I remember that it seems that the South treaty alliance has only over 100000 troops in total. This is still the case when all the light infantry are included. " He scratched his head and continued: "when they were in badria, how could the nobles seem to say that the Confederacy could easily wipe out the Duchy of acatria?"


    Angel''s eyes were a little dim, and he sighed slowly: "it started twenty years ago. At that time, the Archduke of the Duchy of acatria thought that his country was stable, and his own army, the regular army of the Duchy of acatria at that time, the black vortex regiment, was already a powerful army on the whole continent, so he directly led 50000 troops to fight against the alliance. At that time, however, it was very tragic to meet Archduke arubales. Although Archduke arubales was only a small Viscount at that time, and his territory was just the size of badlia City, Archduke arubales had his own army at that time, and he traveled all over the world at that time, tangled with quite a lot of friends and friends It was at that time that he played against the hard-working 50000 black vortex regiment with 10000 knights. At that time, he won four battles very smoothly. In addition, at that time, the Duchy of acatria did not support this kind of aggressive war, so the Duchy of acatria had to withdraw. Later, although Archduke akateria was unwilling, he invaded the South treaty alliance several times, but because of internal reasons, he was defeated


    He opened his mouth and said, "is it true that if these are put in the league, they will become..."


    Angel said with a wry smile, "yes, when these war reports came back to the dynasty, they directly turned into our alliance''s initiative, which made the Duchy of acatria unable to fight back. After so many years, the so-called rumors have gradually become the truth. Even those who knew the truth began to think that the rumor was the truth. My father and the nobles thought that the Duchy of acatria could be defeated in the first World War. But none of them thought about why the Archduke of arubales had strongly opposed the war with the Duchy of acatria before. But now, Archduke arubares... "


    So the motorcade slowed down all the way.


    Soon morduna''s side had found this huge convoy, and there was a commotion among the soldiers at the top of the city.


    Less than a moment later, the city gate of morduna opened wide and a small group of knights came to the motorcade. Although far away, the head of a young knight has already begun to shout: "which chamber of commerce are you in the team? I''m Illidan, the knight captain of the "Golden Dragon" mercenary regiment! Now it''s time to check the team! "


    An old man of the Rhine chamber of Commerce quickly welcomed him and said in a loud voice: "this is the motorcade of the Rhine chamber of Commerce! We''ve just come back from the Confederacy! How are you, Lord storm? On behalf of elder David, I would like to extend my sincere blessing to the Lord of storm! "


    This Illidan looks very handsome. He is definitely the dream lover of many young girls. At this time, he was surprised to hear that old man say so. As he approached the motorcade, he jumped off the horse and said to the old man, "is this really the motorcade of the Rhine chamber of Commerce? Now Lord David is here? "At this time, David directly rode out and said kindly, "young knight, I am David. The "Golden Dragon" mercenary regiment has a friendship with the Rhine chamber of Commerce for more than 100 years. Since when have the mercenaries of the Golden Dragon started not to recognize their friends? "


    Illidan was a little ashamed at this time. He didn''t dare to look directly at David and said slowly, "Lord David, I didn''t mean to offend you. In fact, I just joined the "Golden Dragon" mercenary less than half a year, many things are not very clear, please forgive my ignorance ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 248-249

    David nodded slowly at this time, and his face was also showing approval. "It''s nice to see you are young and promising. All right, that''s it. We''re on our way. It''s going to be the first city. "


    After listening to David''s praise, Illidan didn''t mean to give in. At this time, he stepped forward directly, "Mr. David, you seem to have misunderstood me, although I just said that I would like to apologize for the offence. However, even if you are a member of the Rhine chamber of Commerce, I will check your team. This is our accusation. We will never give up our accusation. This is the honor of the knight! "


    The old man behind David seemed a little displeased. He said coldly, "the Golden Dragon mercenary has cooperated with the Rhine chamber of Commerce for more than ten thousand times in the past hundred years, right? This is the first time I heard that the Golden Dragon mercenary regiment is going to open the box to inspect the goods of our chamber of Commerce. "


    Illidan''s face looked more resolute. Although his face was dripping with sweat, his tone was more resolute: "I''m really sorry about this! But as a knight, I will never... "


    Before he had finished, David waved and said to the people around him, "let them check! After all, they are young people who have never seen the real market. Then, in the strange eyes of the people, the young mercenaries of the Golden Dragon mercenary regiment began to check the trucks one by one.


    It seems that the Duchy of acatria has a great influence on mercenaries. Originally, mercenaries were mercenaries, but now they seem to be knights.


    When he saw the ingot, Illidan was surprised.


    Although he is still very young, he also knows what these metal ingots mean in the current situation. As for those minerals, he could not recognize them. Even if he wanted to ask, others would not tell him.


    The mercenaries of the Golden Dragon mercenary regiment are obviously new people. They are surrounded by these guards, and their little eyes make them uncomfortable. Although there are too many escorts of this caravan, we have to say that these ingots are in great demand.


    Such a large number is absolutely enough to make any bandit blush. So they didn''t care, but their luck soon ran out, but in a moment they arrived at angel''s ten carriages.


    To be honest, angel takes a lot of things with him every time he goes out. According to angel, these ten carriages are few. Each carriage has its own use, such as laboratory, bedroom and dressing room. Anyway, every carriage of angel has its own use.


    At this time, Illidan looked at the unmarked but obviously very luxurious car of angel. After a little hesitation, he ordered to say, "come on, get in the car and check it!"


    From now on, I can''t help laughing. Is this guy really impatient? How can angel''s car be inspected at will? At this time, angel''s two maids, who acted as the coachman, stopped in front of the carriage without any intention of giving way. Although they were in men''s clothes at this time, their beautiful faces made these mercenaries unable to work hard. Looking at their men''s hesitation there, Illidan could not help but cold down his face. "Two beautiful ladies, now we are on business. If you two don''t get out of the way, I will..."


    "These ten carriages are absolutely beyond the duty of the knight!" Said a maid.


    "As far as I know, a knight must be polite to a woman. Even if a woman makes trouble without reason, he must never attack a woman. Now I tell you that if we don''t take good care of the carriage, we will never see the sun the next day. Are you sure your duty is more important than the lives of the two women?"


    At this time, Illidan could not help but be stunned. Instead, he recognized the contempt of the two girls. An angry breath came from his heart. He immediately cried, "sorry, my duty is to check all the passing caravans and pedestrians! If you two must speak with your own lives, please give up your lives


    The two maids looked at each other, took a dagger out of their arms, and stabbed it at their chest. Then Illidan couldn''t help but stare at him. It''s true that he was just a recruit and didn''t even kill anyone. How could he think that these two beautiful women were so indifferent to their lives.


    He wanted to stop, but it was too late.


    From then on, two mental waves hit the two women. But the two maids felt dizzy. Then they couldn''t hold the dagger and fell to the ground.


    "Enough!" David said directly. "Mr. great knight, these carriages are the most respected guests of our Rhine chamber of Commerce. If you have to check them, then I can only think that the friendship between the Golden Dragon mercenary regiment and our Rhine chamber of commerce is over. If you can really accept the price, please check them!"


    "But, Lord David, this This But it''s my duty... " Illidan wanted to speak, but looking into David''s eyes, he couldn''t speak at all."It seems that you don''t understand that it''s your more important duty to maintain the reputation of the Golden Dragon mercenary regiment and his most important friends, Sir Knight!" Li Zongma came forward. Although he didn''t name himself, Illidan knew that it was David who could speak at this time.


    "I will have a good discussion with the leader of golden dragon about your action today. Let''s get ready to go. We''re not staying in Modena. Let''s go straight to the next town! " David ignored Illidan and walked away.


    At this time, the team slowly changed the route under the command of David, and then walked in another direction. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 250

    Illidan followed David closely and tried his best to explain something, but in the end he had to go back to morduna with his knights.


    Imber suddenly said, "it''s amazing that the Golden Dragon mercenary regiment can train its men with this method of training knights."


    Yaquil shook his head gently at this time and said, "it seems that these little guys have good skills, but some of them are too rigid. Cling to those dogmas


    "No matter how much etiquette they learn, there is no way for them to learn the essence of knights. A country mercenary can never become a real aristocrat!" Val made some vicious comments at this time.


    "But I don''t think so! When these kids go to war, this kind of extreme chivalry will make them very disciplined and not afraid of death at all. In other words, these people will be the best soldiers. " Yaquil said softly.


    It was at this moment that angel''s maid sprang up and called out, "away from you, miss. Now I''d like to ask you to come over."


    From this time also can not help a Leng, although some reluctant, but in broad daylight, it is estimated that angel will not do anything to himself, just follow the maid.


    Angel rode in and out of the carriage, and the others were far away, for fear of hearing one and a half more words.


    "Li, you know, Michelangelo thinks highly of you. I didn''t understand at the beginning, but after seeing your territory, I knew why To tell you the truth, both Timar and I underestimate you. " Angel said in a low voice. She didn''t look like she was talking to a little nobleman. On the contrary, she seemed to be whispering to her lover.


    "Your Highness angel, in the final analysis, a villain is just a little person waiting to die..."


    Angel didn''t pay attention to the words of Li at this time and asked selfishly. "You say, if the Duchy of arubales goes to war with the Duchy of acatria, what''s the chance of winning?"


    "To tell you the truth, I always only make a little money, but I know nothing about war..."


    Angel suddenly laughed. She grabbed Li''s hand and stroked it gently on the back of his hand. To tell you the truth, angel''s little hand is delicate in white matter. It''s very comfortable to feel it, but Li is not an idiot. At this time, there are countless pairs of eyes around him!


    Although no one is looking this way intentionally, these people are all human spirits, but I can see what''s happening with a sweep of the light.


    "Well, I know you want to take your hand back, but if you dare to take it back, I''ll shout! Of course, you can imagine what I''ll shout then. " Angel gently threatened, of course, the voice is still extremely sweet and greasy, as if in a coquetry with his lover.


    turned her eyes off from this point. "What do you want to hear, Princess Royal, if I want to hear anything? I''ll tell you how to play it. I really can''t stand it."


    as long as the scene in front of Bradman''s ears, who knows if Bradman will fight with himself. Anyway, this angel is his fiancee after all. Now he colludes with angel like this. In the end, no matter what the truth is, I''m afraid he will fight Bradman!


    At this time, angel chuckled twice, and finally released his hand. "Now you see, I''ve spared you once. Just give me an explanation. In your opinion, if the Duchy of arubales and the Duchy of acatria go to war, who will have a better chance of winning? Then, you talk about the goblin again


    Hearing the last sentence, Li was surprised and asked, "which goblin?"


    "You really want to be a fool. Since you are a goblin, who else can you be? It''s the Goblin you rescued from the alien world that day, the one who wears black all the time. "


    "I can''t help but say, you say Leila. Seriously, I only know her name, and the rest is not very clear." At this time, the mouth said so, but the heart was thinking, this angel is the real goblin, right?


    At this time, angel grabbed her hand again and asked with a smile, "it''s not clear that you have already had an affair with each other. Why don''t you know about her?"


    almost spit blood. "What''s the matter with me, Princess Royal?"


    Angel knocked on the forehead between them, then spat out his tongue and made a lovely expression! So do you want to have sex with her? You know, if I attack you secretly, she may not be my opponent. Do you want me to help you have an affair with her? " Then Angel rolled up her tongue and said, "you have a leg."


    From nearly spitting blood, mouth said, "this can''t work!" But he said in his heart, "I don''t want to. If I want to, which girl in the world can''t be captured by hand."


    "Well, I don''t know if you want to have an affair with me?"This time, I almost fell off the horse. However, it seems that angel just wants to tease Li, and then let Li leave. Li is also depressed. He thinks that the matter of playing pig and eating tiger is really not for people to play.


    Before I saw those novels, the protagonist dressed as a pig and ate a tiger. It was great, but after I put it on myself, I really felt extremely depressed. I really took myself as a pig.


    After a little upset in Modena, the Rhine chamber of Commerce''s motorcade continued its westward journey.


    Storm, the Lord of morduna, once sent people to apologize and strongly invited the Rhine chamber of Commerce to stay in the city for a few days so that he could express his apology.


    But usually good temper David this time is angry, directly to the emissary strongly denounced the little knight. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 251

    At the end of the day, David also made it clear that because the top guests of the Rhine chamber of commerce were insulted, they didn''t want to go to morduna any more, so they had to refuse the good intentions of storm Lord.


    Then the messenger immediately swore that he would repair Illidan who didn''t know the etiquette.


    Later, yaquil asked: "this old guy looks very friendly on weekdays. How can he be so reluctant this time? I see that little knight, Illidan? I feel very good! "


    But imber couldn''t say anything, so he had to ask David quietly.


    David explained with a smile that no one wanted to have such a powerful neighbor sleeping by his side. This golden dragon is already the largest mercenary regiment. Now it trains mercenaries in the form of regular knights. Judging from today''s situation, it is absolutely remarkable.


    It will be more powerful in the future. This Illidan is obviously their model. This time, I insisted that I would not forgive him, in fact, in order to let the Golden Dragon punish him. This kind of punishment, though not severe, will certainly give the young golden dragon mercenaries a demonstration, so that they will understand that there is no good end to stick to the knight faith.


    In this way, David directly unknowingly led the young mercenaries of the Golden Dragon regiment to the wrong way.


    Then David sighed, "of course, it''s just my wishful thinking. The real kingcraft is to train more powerful soldiers than the Golden Dragon mercenaries


    I couldn''t help laughing, but I still have a question in my heart. No matter how the Rhine chamber of commerce is, it''s just a chamber of Commerce. Why should we regard the Golden Dragon mercenary regiment as our opponent? Of course, Li also knew that he couldn''t ask anything, so he didn''t ask again.


    But on the other side, it''s hard to leave. Along the way, angel''s means of tormenting him are more and more, not to mention constantly renovating the patterns. The goblin, who is inexplicably fond of tormenting Li psychologically, now begins to ask Li what kind of relationship she has with Leila. At the beginning, Li has no way to deal with it. Later, she can only make it up for angel.


    At this time, I just hate that I didn''t read those great educational novels seriously in those years. Now I''m really poor in words.


    But Arthur''s face on the other side was more and more ugly, but the others looked like they didn''t see anything.


    Although these guys don''t say it right now, it doesn''t mean they never say it.


    Now the reason why they don''t say it is because they all see it and understand what happened, but it''s not necessarily what they will say in front of others and what they will become after a period of time. You know, there is no impermeable wall in this world. Now that so many people are present, sooner or later this matter will be known to all. You should know that rumors, no matter how innocent you are, will be spread beyond recognition in the end.


    What''s more, ogaster''s reputation has never been very good. Greed and lust have become his label.


    In this way, no matter how wise Bradman is, these rumors can not affect him, but it is possible for his reputation and the estimation of death and life. What''s more, there is another Timar. This guy has no power at all, and his ability makes Li feel a headache. So later, as long as angel makes an ambiguous expression, Li can only be obedient. However, this angel has not made a move to death, which makes Li feel at ease.


    As for the rest of yaquil, those guys are blind to the situation.


    But it''s not that these guys don''t want to help, but they don''t dare to help. A few days ago, imber, out of his loyalty, wanted to rescue him and came up to talk to him directly. As a result, angel used magic to lock him into a carriage. He was not released until three hours later. Imber, who was released, was in rags, as if he had been fighting with some beast.


    At that time, imber was a little confused. When he looked at angel, his eyes were full of fear. According to him, there was a different dimension crack in the carriage. After entering, there were countless beasts in it. He just fought hard to ensure that he could come back alive.


    Later, angel directly brought Li into the carriage. Li also wanted to spit blood. In the eyes of those outside, there was nothing to say, but Angel didn''t seem to care at all. His car didn''t look very big on the surface, but inside it was the size of a villa, all of them Things are very complete, and even has a two-story building, even the bathroom.


    After a moment''s experience, a powerful space magic has indeed been applied to this place. In fact, the ten carriages do not need to walk together, as long as the carriage moves around, because the room in the carriage is actually connected with the other nine carriages.


    Not to mention the others, these ten carriages are already priceless.And there is angel''s laboratory beside, the door is always closed, only once, when she came out of the laboratory, she just glanced at it, only to see all kinds of magic light shining inside.


    Now, in the dead of night, angel would send someone to bring him into the carriage, and then torture him.


    From now on, I was very tired of this angel, and all this broke out on this day. I didn''t mean to be patient at all this time, so I rushed towards angel, but Angel didn''t think that Li actually dared to do it by himself.


    It happened so fast that angel''s magic wasn''t even ready at all, and he was within 10 centimeters of it. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 252

    That is to say, when Li pounced on angel, angel''s face also showed a kind of fear expression, just like suddenly seeing the expression of a fierce hungry wolf pouncing on him. This kind of expression made Li feel soft.


    I thought that when I caught angel, I would tease her.


    However, to his surprise, just as he was about to touch angel, an amulet suddenly burst out a very dazzling light. Then he felt as if he had been kicked out by Titan. He almost lost consciousness in an instant.


    From so again fly upside down out, bang fell to the ground, "your courage is really big! Ha ha ha, I like a bold person like you! Come on, you jump on me again. Don''t you want to get on me that much? Don''t worry, baby, I''ll let you have enough right now! I think you will be willing to be my slave Angel''s voice, which should have been extremely pleasant, seemed so evil in his ears.


    ¡±Is that right? So that''s what you always thought. "Lying on the ground, Li said slowly. In fact, there was a lot of magic on his body at this time. When he was almost shot away, the old shadow understood that it was level 9 magic Titan foot strike.


    This magic will give a heavy blow directly according to the strength of the opponent. Of course, if the opponent is below level 9, he will give a second kill directly. If the opponent is above level 9, he will give a heavy blow that is enough to cause a coma, and then he will have a very strong binding effect.


    Angel is also slightly a Leng, "did not expect you actually did not faint, it seems that we have to play tonight."


    Before her voice fell, she felt that she was suddenly shrouded by a group of shadows. At this time, she finally found that Li, who had just been bound, had already appeared in front of her. The face, which usually looked fat and friendly, was a bit ferocious.


    How could he have stood up? Is he so powerful? How is that possible? He''s just a fat man like a trash!!!!!!


    Angel did not even have time to struggle, her heart, in this moment, has been completely filled with pain, shock and fear! In fact, besides her magic power, angel''s physical strength is not much better than that of ordinary noble girls. Where can her extremely tender body withstand the merciless expedition?


    Almost instantly, her clothes were torn apart.


    At the beginning, she had some strength to beat, scratch and bite, but soon he could only collapse on the chair and let Li enjoy her wantonly.


    She turned her head slowly, and tears came down quietly. At this time, in addition to the uncontrollable groan, she also thought about all the possible objects to ask for help. But no


    Although the strength of their maids is around level 10, looking at the strength shown at this time, level 12 or level 3? Level 14 or level 5? I''m afraid this guy''s strength is level 18 at all! This kind of strength has covered up for such a long time!!! Don''t mention a few maids, even if those maids go together, they are not rivals at all.


    And then Caesar He is a character in the dark. He will definitely stand aside with Li. He won''t enjoy himself with Li.


    As for David, although he seems very respectful to himself, in fact


    And then there''s ogaster''s friends. Damn it, why does angel think they''re going to line up and kill themselves? Finally, finally, naturally, it''s Arthur When she thought of this, angel wanted to call for help, but then she thought that if Arthur came in at this time, she would be killed by Li. Now she had to hold back, and then she would talk to Arthur later


    That''s it. That''s the night.


    In the early morning, Li Li stretched out and walked around in the carriage. In fact, he had not enjoyed such a pleasant life for a long time. This angel was once a peerless beauty, but now he had a good sleep. It''s refreshing to leave.


    Then there was a soft sound behind him, followed by an uncontrollable groan of pain, which immediately pulled his mind away.


    From the proud looking at the woman in front of us, now this beautiful woman is struggling to sit up.


    At this time, angel grabbed the head of the bed with both hands. She tried her best to sit up. For the first time, she didn''t think it was angel''s first time. At this time, angel leaned against the pillow.


    Although she now held back and did not groan, her pale face and the cold sweat on her face had fully explained the difficulty of her simple action.


    Angel gently breathed out a breath and pulled away the long hair on her face. At this time, her big beautiful eyes were filled with incomparable hatred and despair, and she was staring away like this.


    And from so walked to the bed, and then gently sat down, he gently stroked her bare white legs.At this time, the bright and white skin on angel''s legs is now scattered with blue and purple, which is undoubtedly the result of last night''s madness.


    Angel suddenly turned his arm, and then slapped him fiercely, but at this time he was so proud that he didn''t dodge. And her weak wave brushed his face at this time. It was not so much a slap in the face as a very gentle touch.


    It was such a violent movement that made her face white again. At this time, she groaned in a low voice. As for the hand that still stroked her legs, she knew whether she should push or not. Not to mention that now he has no strength at all, even if she is normal, she is definitely not an opponent.


    This ogaster is really hidden. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 253

    All this has already been proved last night.


    At this time, Li looked at angel with a winner''s smile: "I said, your highness, you said it yourself. Let me come to you. Maybe I''m a little rude, but it''s really because your attraction to me is too strong. Now I can''t control myself at all."


    "Bah!" Angel spat hard on Li''s face.


    But it was a faint smile, and then he wiped the saliva from his face as if nothing had happened, and then he said slowly: "Your Highness, you see you are so old, you are not a child, can''t handle things like an ordinary person? Now that you have played with fire, you must be prepared to burn yourself. Even if you are burned alive, you can''t blame others. "


    Angel said slowly, "don''t you think you''re playing with fire? My teacher is the same level as you. Do you think she will let you go? And if you go directly to a princess, the mist empire will not let you go! "


    With a slight smile, Li said, "how long do you think the mist empire can stand? make fun of! Let me tell you, the Duchy of acatria is doomed! Then the Duchy of arubales is next to your hometown


    Angel widened his eyes and didn''t seem to believe what Li said. "How do you know?"


    Li slowly sighed, "ah, how to say, anyway, you won''t believe me when I say the reason. As for your teacher, don''t let her come to me to die. Of course, I don''t mind if she has some beauty Hey, hey, hey... "


    Angel was almost breathless. "Do you really think you are invincible?"


    Li nodded slowly, then said softly, "there are only four people in this world who can be my enemies, Jeff, the Lord of the East, Katherine, and anchoram!"


    Listen, angel can''t help disbelieving the first three times, but when he comes to the last one, angel suddenly widens his eyes, "do you know anchoram?"


    Li chuckled wildly, "ankesaram is my teacher, and jieerfu is just my loser. Why do you fight with me?"


    Angel can''t help crying when she talks like this. She suddenly realizes how ridiculous her fantasy was yesterday. When is the time to go to find all hands to teach Scarlett a lesson. This guy in front of her can completely crush herself when he talks about his identity, but she always looks like a scrap


    Angel suddenly regretted


    Li suddenly gently stroked angel''s face, "well, since you are my woman, I will cover you later..."


    "Cover me up?" Angel looked away. "How do you cover me? Take me everywhere? What''s the use! "


    Li said softly, "for example, I can keep your mist Empire alive."


    Angel was stunned for a moment. "Do you mean you can fight against Geoff yourself? Forcing him not to fight against the Empire? Do you think it''s possible? Even if you can stop Jelf, can you stop the entire arubales Empire? You know, even if you are a saint, you have to follow a theorem


    "Oh?" Can''t help but pick eyebrows, "what theorem? "


    " a hundred thousand troops can''t stop a saint level, and a saint level can''t stop a hundred thousand troops! " Angel said, biting her teeth, as if disdaining ignorance.


    And leave is a laugh, "that time you wait to see good!"


    From then on, a blood light fell into angel''s body, and then Angel felt that her physical strength recovered quickly, and those wounds on her body were recovering quickly. She looked at Li incredulously, as if Li was using some magic. At that time, there was no trace of magic on her body, but she couldn''t believe it This resilience is simply appalling.


    Then Li slowly dressed angel, and gently rubbed her hair, "OK, silly girl, I will continue to be like a goblin in the future..."


    Looking at the elated forehead expression, angel just screamed, "don''t make me look like your woman now!"


    But by this time he was dressed and strode out of the carriage.


    At this time, the outside sun is quite good, from the squint eyes, but found that the outside stand full of people, are like looking at the monster from the same. When Li Zheng is in a daze


    Arthur had suddenly crossed the crowd, and he said coldly, "you have just been in the car of your Highness Princess angel for a whole night, your excellency. I think you have done great harm to the princess''s reputation. Do you need to give me an explanation


    Yaquil came over directly, stood in front of him and said coldly to Arthur: "I don''t know if this Arthur is a subordinate of Bradman? Or under Princess angel? Or are you from the Royal investigation agency? I''m afraid none of them? I don''t know what right you have now to ask us about ogaster! "Arthur also felt a moment of silence, but then said: "now as a knight, I need to protect my lord Bradman''s interests at all times. We all know that Princess angel is Her current relationship with my lord Bradman Extraordinary This adult Li is also a knight who should cherish honor more than life, so now he has to give us an explanation about last night''s events! "


    "Well, great Lord Arthur, you are exaggerating yourself by comparing yourself to the model of knight? Now you don''t even obey the orders of your master, Lord Bradman. You''re not even as good as a dog. What are you talking about here to protect his interests? I think you are discontented with the people who were in the princess''s carriage last night. Why aren''t you, my lord? " Imber also sarcastically said at this time. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 254

    Arthur couldn''t help but get angry and yelled, "you''re insulting the honor of a knight of the Bradman order! Now you have to apologize! Knights, prepare your weapons for me


    "Shua!" After Arthur, the Knights of the Bradman order all pull out their swords at the same time. At the same time, everyone has a magic light. And then from those who will be surrounded in the center, at the same time, all weapons sheath.


    At this time, although the Knights of Bradman''s order had fewer enemies and more enemies, they were all very powerful, and they all suppressed these guys. However, these subordinates who left now were taught to be brave and fearless murderers, and on weekdays, they shared a bad taste with several yakil. They usually called each other brother. In the previous crisis, yakil never abandoned their subordinates, so now they know they are invincible, and these guys of Muye shadow also have to fight. Besides, there is no one at this time One man back up.


    At this time, yaquil is against Arthur alone. He tries his best to improve his magic power and fight against Arthur in this way When yaquil couldn''t control himself, a feeble voice rang out, "Lord Arthur, I''m just looking for Mr. ogaster to talk about some local customs. Now that you suspect me of having an affair with your excellency ogaster, are you going too far? "


    The voice came from the carriage, and everyone could hear it. It was angel''s voice, but this sentence immediately patted Arthur on the ground. Now even if he had a big reason, he couldn''t leave. He glared and yelled, "go!"


    There are many kinds of pornographic news in the royal family. It''s not news that the emperor married his daughter after all times. What''s more, he just spent one night in the carriage?


    Although we all know that what happened in the carriage is certainly not as simple as local customs. But it''s easier for Arthur to ask angel if he has an affair with Li than to let him die. Besides, if he asks, he will be fooled to death by angel?


    Arthur just made the decision to leave in an instant. He had just walked a few steps when he saw David yawning down from his carriage. "Oh, I didn''t expect that you all woke up so early?"


    "Haha, after all, I''m a wanderer. I''m afraid my friends will be cut to death if I get up late." It was Caesar who spoke this time, with dozens of armed men behind him. And if they intentionally or unintentionally, they are in the middle of Arthur and Li.


    At this time, Arthur estimated the situation and took a hard look away. "Now on the ground of the Duchy of acatria, of course, be careful. I''m just taking my men to patrol the camp. By the way, I''ll see if there are any thieves around to do something! Now that Lord Caesar is up, it seems that I can have a little rest. What are you doing? Let''s go


    Under the protection of several people, Li finally returned to his camp. Although everyone knows that there must be an affair from last night, it''s not easy to ask. Of course, what they don''t know is that they left last night. If it was someone else, let alone having an affair, they would have lost their lives.


    In this way, the motorcade continued to move, and it seemed that nothing had happened. And from this time it seems to have returned to normal, but no matter how others ask what happened that night, he is a silent.


    After a day''s rest in the carriage, he was once again called into the carriage by angel in the evening. Arthur was gnashing his teeth again, but this time what let him out of breath was that Li was soon pushed out. It seemed that Li angered angel, but Li seemed quite happy.


    Arthur is also a burst of joy, the angel to say that beauty is really beautiful, if you give Arthur a chance, Arthur also really want to, at this time, he and other people are secretly looking forward to the next lucky person is himself. But of course, new lucky people will never appear.


    That is to say, from that day on, it''s time to experiment through space again. This time, his spiritual noumenon once again enters into the cracks of different dimensions. With a point of contact in the soul, Li quickly locked Leila''s position, and then Li quickly entered the death world where Leila was.


    At this time, Leila was still standing on the mountain which was made up of countless bones. More than 100 zombies, skeleton soldiers and even four or five death knights riding on the bone horse were standing at a distance.


    The light of Li''s spiritual noumenon falls behind Leila. Then there are countless thin lines extending from the fire, directly shaping a body.


    Leaving and Leila flying forward, he did not expect that Leila could evolve so fast, even if she really learned a lot of magic and alchemy from that angel, but this degree of progress is too abnormal, right?


    Soon the two men saw a prey


    In fact, this prey looks really funny. This guy is like a crocodile, but he has to use his lower limbs to land and then stand up.You know, this is the world of the dead. The bad environment is terrible. There are hurricanes hanging all the time in the whole world. Under this hurricane, this guy is wandering, as if he is going to fall every minute.


    If it''s not in the skeleton state, it''s estimated that she will laugh, but Leila doesn''t want to laugh. She just waves her hand, and a strong wind suddenly generates, thinking of that guy rolling over.


    But the guy completely lost his balance without any reaction, and suddenly rolled down. This guy seemed to be quite resistant to falling, so he didn''t fall apart, but struggled to stand up again. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 255

    At this time, the ferocious looking giant crocodile monster shook its body and stood up. It seemed that the attack just like that was not painful or itchy for it, and it seemed that it really had some intelligence. At this time, it saw Lihe and Leila rushing directly towards itself, and immediately put on the posture of fighting.


    Although he can be said to have some intelligence, which is a rather rare attribute in the death world, it is reasonable to say that no matter how high his intelligence is, he is definitely not the opponent of Leila.


    He has not made the posture thoroughly, a magic wave has been surging around him! With dozens of huge rocks on the crazy towards his body down.


    "Boom!" But in a moment, it has been completely buried under the rock, but did not give it any chance to fight back, almost in a moment, a surge on the ground, and then a swamp has been completely generated.


    However, this guy seemed to have some strength. He suddenly broke all the rocks around him. Although he was not huge, his body immediately flew into the air. At this time, a blue light flashed in his mouth and a dragon''s breath was about to come out. And from the face but showed a trace of disdain.


    He looked at the undead that looked like a crocodile, but in fact it was estimated to be a bone dragon. He slowly raised his hand and pointed at it. With such a finger, the bone dragon''s eyes were filled with endless anger and disdain. It seemed that he wanted to directly destroy the two humble undead creatures in front of him, but with such a finger away The fire of the soul in his eye socket was a quiver, as if he was afraid of something.


    The space around the dragon''s body fluctuates. At this moment, it suddenly feels that every bone around it seems to be several times heavier.


    Bone dragon desperately struggled in the air for a while, then couldn''t control his body any more, and fell directly to the ground. At this time, when his whole body was still in mid air, Leila had already appeared beside him, and then a fist bombarded his body quickly.


    In a flash, the bone dragon had already suffered more than 100 attacks.


    In the end, this guy who looks like a bone dragon but has become miserable at the moment is directly held by Leila. Her throat and neck are held high. The fire of flexibility in Leila''s eyes shakes, but the bone dragon shakes her head. When Leila sees this, she turns the bone dragon which is much bigger than herself in the air for several times, and then falls heavily to the ground.


    this time, the bone dragon looks more honest, and then the two guys start to communicate with each other, shaking their soul fire. Although Li doesn''t know what they are talking about, it seems that Leila really takes the initiative.


    The weak looking bone dragon is just like a quail under the gaze of Leila. He seems to have found that it is nothing in front of Leila as the pride of a bone dragon.


    A moment later, it was fully aware of this. As long as it has any sense of resistance, it will be directly discussed by Leila and beaten violently. Now it no longer wants to resist, but is thinking about how to suffer less.


    What''s certain is that as long as you can obey the guy in front of you, you will surely suffer less. That is, when he had been resigned, Leila made a move that he could not imagine.


    At this time, Leila slowly spits out a little golden light from her mouth. This golden light comes from Leila''s soul, which can also be understood as a part of Leila''s soul. This golden light directly floats towards the skull of the bone dragon. It seems that she wants to integrate with the bone dragon.


    The fire of the soul of the bone dragon flickers. To be reasonable, even though Leila is stronger than him, the light of the soul is actually quite fragile. If it wants to erase the light of the soul easily, Leila who has been damaged must be uncomfortable, but it is obvious that there is no problem to eliminate the bone dragon.


    Bone dragon took a long breath, and let the golden light into his soul. Of course, he knew what it was, and it was a contract.


    And it''s a very unfair contract. It can be said that after signing this contract, he is Leila''s dog. He can never resist, even disobey!


    The contract can be said to be completely completed in a moment. Lei took a loose hand and threw the bone dragon on the ground. And it can only get up in this way, is a little dejected to follow Leila''s feet.


    In fact, just when Leila signed a contract with the bone dragon, as the soul contractor of Leila, he also gained the control of the bone dragon in a flash. For example, now a lot of memories about the bone dragon have poured into Li''s mind.


    In fact, the bone dragon itself is not the dragon of the world, but comes from a fairy world similar to the East. As a dragon there, he has a very high status. After all, the dragon is born with a very strong power, although the strength of the dragon named Meng Nan is really invisible.Nevertheless, he enjoyed the treatment that only aristocrats of other races could enjoy, and he could go to school. There are schools in that world, but most of them are learning something about military and cultivation. However, Meng Nan has a very high starting point. It can be said that even if she doesn''t learn something, she will completely crush those other races. That is, under such conditions, although the performance of Meng Nan is not very good, she is very popular with those girls.


    Under such conditions, his confidence is too inflated. In addition, he has a few seniors who have a good relationship with him, so he began to deliberately bully his classmates. Until he was about to graduate, he was challenged by a classmate who had been bullied by himself in a duel. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 256

    As a dragon, how can he be afraid of human challenges? So Meng Nan is willing to accept the challenge, even if his strength is at the bottom of the dragon race, but he is fully confident of crushing a human.


    But at the beginning of the battle, he found that everything was beyond his imagination. The human being in front of him almost turned into a devil. In an instant, Meng Nan had been seriously injured by the other party, and the other party didn''t mean to keep his hand, nor did he give Meng Nan a chance to rest. He took his life directly, scattered his soul, and let him go He has no chance of rebirth.


    But let dream Nan feel a little lucky, he actually can recover consciousness, although when he recovers consciousness, found himself in this only bone and carrion place.


    Then a few days later, he met Li and Leila.


    This is the end of my memory. I took a look at Leila who was about to leave with Meng Nan,


    and Leila turned her head slightly and said, "goodbye." Since Leila said so, Li also sighed slightly, then left the world directly, leaving only a tall skeleton still in place.


    And now in another world, badria.


    "Bang!" A fist hit hard on the wall, with the bombardment of this fist, the whole front is covered with a large number of cracks, as if it would be broken with a slight touch.


    Timar gasped hard. After such a blow, he finally calmed down. In fact, at that time, he was very upset. Even though he was calm, she was still very angry.


    "Be reasonable! Why do you want angel to go to the Duchy of acatria on his own and lock me up here! Don''t let me out at all! I wonder if it''s right for that idiot dad to let you take charge of the affairs of the Duchy of arubales! I''ve decided now. If you want to stop me next, don''t blame me for doing it, Lee! "


    Michelangelo obviously didn''t pay attention to Timar''s threat at this time. He just sat on the sofa and tasted the red wine in the glass. He didn''t care that the punch just put some dust into the glass, so he said slowly: "my most lovely brother, of course you can knock me down now, and then it''s just like taking it as an example Walk me out of this hall as before. But can you accept the anger of the second brother and father? Even if my father has been doting on you all the time, but to tell you the truth, my father hates that someone destroys his plan, even if that person is his second favorite girl Well, son, now that I am in charge of all the affairs here in the Principality of arubales, there is no doubt that you are also under my management. If you are so impulsive again, I wonder if you want to go to Bator hell for some training? "


    When she heard the word Barto hell, Timar could not help shaking. In fact, she didn''t want to hear the name. To be reasonable, Barto hell is really hell. It''s the hometown of Barto devil. Among the demons, Barto devil belongs to a very powerful branch.


    Every demon in it has the strength of level 14 or above. As for the small demon lord, he has the strength of level 18, while the commander has reached level 20 or above. As for the big commander, he has the height of a God. In order to experience, Timar once entered one week, that is, his strength grew rapidly there, It''s at the current level.


    But even if it can grow rapidly, Timar is not willing to enter that kind of place.


    Seeing that Timar had given in to himself, Michelangelo said with a smile, "well, young man, you don''t have to worry too much about angel. It''s just catching some highlanders. Don''t you see? How could angel be in danger when ogaster was already entangled with such a huge force? Moreover, although she is only a level 14 or level 5 senior magician in terms of strength, you can''t catch up with her in terms of insidious and cunning. What''s more, there is a small group of Bradman knights and ogaster''s men escorting her. Even if you go to rob and reason, if you don''t use your taboo magic, you won''t succeed. "


    Listening to Michelangelo''s words, Timar suddenly raised her head, "but that fat man''s look at angel is like eating Angel down. If you didn''t stop him, I would like to kill him! I really don''t understand now why you and angel value such a rubbish so much! "


    "Waste?" Michelangelo''s face rarely serious up, "my dear brother, ah, think for yourself, in our generation, how many people have reached your present level? On the surface, it''s level 16 magic, but actually it''s level 17. It''s even level 18 in minutes, isn''t it? In our generation, you are just inferior to Bradman. Your magic is time. Time is traceless, and your heart should be traceless. But you care so much about ogaster, as if he is not a person, but a mountain. If you want to move forward, you must eradicate it Do you understand what I mean now? Because you attach too much importance to him, but why is he so valued by you? Have you ever thought about it? "Timar thought for a moment, "you mean..."


    Michelangelo drank the red wine directly, with a smile on his face, "dear brother, to tell you the truth, what''s so hard to think about these things? You and angel, including Bradman, are all rare talents, so you are much more sensitive to others. You want to kill him because your intuition tells you that ogaster is a great threat to your lives! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Timar''s face suddenly changed. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 257

    "In fact, if you''re reasonable, even if you have ten, you won''t have any rivals for people of your level. You must have crushed him by two levels, and your magic is almost unexplained. But now he can make you aware of the threat, even to the extent that you want to kill him. Then there are only two reasons: that is to say, he is likely to hide his strength, and another possibility is that it actually has great potential, which has reached the level of warning for you. "


    Timar''s eyes widened, as if he didn''t believe Michelangelo''s inference at this time. In his eyes, ogaster was actually a fat man!


    Michelangelo had time to play with his glass. "So my dear brother, do you finally understand why Bradman and I value him so much and win him over?"


    Timar was silent for a moment at this time, and said faintly, "it''s very simple. I''ll kill him now. No matter how strong his strength is, it''s a dead end in my time field. If he has some strength, he may still be able to resist. But if he is really gifted, then it''s only his fault that he hasn''t worked hard for more than ten years. It''s still alive to be killed It''s time


    Michelangelo face smile suddenly froze, "reason. Even if your master and those teachers are here, how many of us are sure to get rid of Bradman and Leila in black? What''s more, this is the Duchy of arubales. When he was young, Archduke arubales was the No.1 strongman of the alliance. After decades of running the Duchy like this, we don''t know how many strong spies are hiding in the dark. Moreover, if you destroy dad''s plan like this, even I can''t show you any respect. Put everything aside. Now Dad hasn''t decided which side he''ll stand on. Now that you killed ogaster, it really means that you''ve broken your arm. "


    At this time, although the smile on Michelangelo''s face still did not dissipate, the tone of the words had made Timar unable to move. He looked at Michelangelo, and did not know why, although the breath of his third brother was not strong, it was with a kind of breath that made Timar tremble, as if Michelangelo was a giant beast.


    It seems to feel Timar''s surrender, Michelangelo''s smile is more intense, "my dear brother, in fact, to reason with your intelligence, even if the strength is not equal to Bradman, but at least it is his opponent, but in the case of ogaster, you behave like this, in the final analysis, it is just your pride It''s just slow. You should know that arrogance is the first sin. Your arrogance makes you refuse to admit the strength of your opponent, and your perfectionism makes you always judge a person from his appearance. You feel the threat of ogaster, but you are not willing to admit that an ugly person will bring you a threat, ah These factors are hindering you from going further. Otherwise, with your talent in magic, you may have already entered the ranks of the great mages at level 18. "


    Michelangelo said a lot at a time, then sighed, "next is your world, and we are old!"


    Timar stood up slowly at this time, and his face was calm again. "What shall we do now?"


    "Nothing, of course. Just wait for my father''s order. If my father wants to help the mitts Empire, then we will be the first hammer to destroy the city. If my father wants to help arubares, then we will be the great power here immediately. "


    "What about ogaster?" Timar didn''t seem to have any intention to kill, but Michelangelo understood that Timar still wanted to kill ogaster very much at this time.


    Michelangelo slightly smile, "no matter which side we are, we have to recruit for me!"


    "You want him? That''s not Bradman? You know, Bradman is very kind to him. Would he like to? " Timar''s face was full of disbelief, while Michelangelo was smiling, "I''ll give him honor and wealth first. If he can hold on, then I can only recruit my father''s son-in-law."


    There was a great silence in the room for a moment.


    As for the side away


    The motorcade of the Rhine chamber of Commerce moved all the way. On the way, a small town quietly unloaded the goods, and then it took two days to finally arrive at a mine under the Rhine chamber of Commerce.


    The mine of the Rhine chamber of Commerce stretches over the whole mountain range. According to David, there are innumerable mines in the Seven Valleys in the mountain range, and these mines are now the land of the Rhine chamber of Commerce. Now there are more than 30000 miners of all kinds here. Of course, these people are not all coolies, and there are a considerable number of free people among them, including him Their wives, relatives and children, as well as groups for their consumption, such as prostitutes, such as gambling houses


    Now a small town has been formed here. Like most villages and towns, there are all kinds of pubs all over the city. When the motorcade just entered the city, they had already felt the prosperity of the city.To tell you the truth, I didn''t expect that the Rhine chamber of Commerce had such a strong strength and built such a city.


    At this time, the team into the city caused a little sensation, and let from some frown is, in 0 this small city as a defense task is actually once played a blizzard mercenary regiment!


    At that time, Lihe Blizzard mercenary regiment was also in a big conflagration. He also let his main force collapse, that is to say, he let his three most important men escape and leave. Afterwards, Blizzard mercenary regiment all the main forces that entered the territory of arubales duchy were also killed by Bradman. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 258

    However, even if thousands of mercenaries are lost, Blizzard mercenaries still have more than a large number of troops. Moreover, even if there are no troops, according to the appeal of Blizzard mercenary regiment, they can quickly build up a powerful force again. Now as long as their identity is exposed, it will be a bitter battle.


    In fact, Blizzard mercenaries have faded away from the memory of Li long ago, but they didn''t expect to come out this time, but they bumped into other people''s hometown!


    At this time in a small team of Blizzard mercenaries, although from the surface as if nothing had happened, the heart is also very nervous. As for the rest of the shadow of leaves and the Knights of the Bradman order, they were also on guard at this time. In this way, the motorcade passed through most of the small towns, and finally everyone arrived at the headquarters of the Rhine chamber of Commerce in this area.


    At this time, people did not care to rest. They just settled down and gathered in a secret room on the basement of the Rhine chamber of Commerce. Here, a sand table of surrounding terrain has been prepared early.


    At this time, a large area of hills in the middle of the sand table was painted green, which Caesar had just painted. The hill is surrounded by mountains on three sides, and the side towards the mine here is covered by a dense forest.


    Caesar began to introduce the terrain skillfully, not David. As a big slave merchant, Caesar obviously has his own unique intelligence source.


    At this time, I don''t know if Caesar and David have reached any tacit agreement. David is not surprised that Caesar is so familiar with the terrain of his hometown.


    Arthur frowned at this time. Although he had known for a long time that the Highlanders would not live on any plain, he did not expect that the other side was in such a terrain that was not suitable for cavalry. He immediately protested a few words with some dissatisfaction.


    He said he was hit by a big hole.


    "Oh? Do you mean your men can only fight on horseback? If that''s the case, your men are not the first-class Knights Caesar said with a smile at this time. He still remembers the conflict between his subordinates and Arthur when he just met him.


    In a few people around slightly despised eyes, Arthur could not help but burst into a rage, "you guys, don''t talk nonsense! We knights are excellent fighters even if we get off the horse! Do you want to see my sword skill now? "


    However, Kaisa ignored him for a long time. He turned to one side and continued to discuss with the public. These Kaisa''s slave captors were good at foot fighting, not group charging. As for the Knights of "shadow of wood leaf" who were born as hooligans and mercenaries, they are almost like the general arms of gold.


    It''s no problem that they want to move in the forest, but the problem now is that the Highlander kingdom is divided into two veins, one is living on the high mountains, the other is living underground. No one knows how deep this tribe has dug. At this time, if people want to encircle, blockade, or even catch up, it is the biggest problem.


    Caesar said slowly: "now if it''s reconnaissance and encirclement on the ground, my men can be competent, but now the problem is how large the Highlander tribe''s underground range of activities is, I can''t know." He said this in a low voice and looked directly at Li and angel.


    This kind of underground reconnaissance is as difficult as heaven for their specialized magicians. After all, the specialized magicians are only suitable for combat, but the traditional magicians have many kinds of styles. At least many magicians'' pets are reconnaissance type. Now they can only hope to leave, at least Angel they can not command.


    Angel at this time slightly frowned, "reason, I have no way, maybe I can use a large-scale ground explosion will be a way."


    They all looked at each other like idiots. To be honest, underground explosion can make each other unable to escape, but in that case, they don''t want to arrest people, just collect the corpses for these guys, but it''s estimated that they can''t even find the complete corpses.


    Angel stares away at this time. Since the last time, when two people meet again, they will take the initiative to find Angel. Of course, every time, angel will have no strength to toss about anything. Although the relationship between the two people is not a lover, angel also feels as if he has really become a woman.


    Li shrugs at angel, who helplessly takes out a beautifully made metal bottle with an unknown creature''s head carved on it, which seems to be similar to a dragon. At this time, there was an uncomfortable light in the bottle. Although people didn''t know what the light was, they also understood that it was a magic they didn''t know.


    Li slowly said, "as you all know, the highland people''s tribe in front of us is the product of hybridization with the Yodel people. They prefer to live underground. It is estimated that the tunnels under this land are as dense as cobwebs. It is not easy to block them all. I had already discussed with this angel Princess highness, and at last we could only think of such a way. You think, they always want to drink water. The two of us made this stuff. This medicine has no fatal effect, but it can make the people who drink very weak and weak, and the efficacy can reach a month. As long as we can put this bottle of potion into the water source of those highland people, even if they run away, they will never escape from us! "From now on, he continued: "you don''t see that this thing is only a small bottle, but it can be diluted almost infinitely without affecting the effect at all! Such a bottle can fill the groundwater veins of the whole highland people in less than one day! Dao''er, at that time, no Highlander could escape from us! " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 259

    At this time, all the people looked at the bottle in their hands and couldn''t help looking at each other. This thing is really insidious enough. If you drink it yourself, the end will be miserable! And from the relationship has not been very good Arthur is in the heart of the dark determination, never eat and drink from anything moved.


    At this time, with this bottle of medicine as the backing, people could not help feeling that they had a lot of confidence. Then the discussion became heated. At this time, people''s discussion had changed from how to capture these high-level people to how to share the stolen goods and escort them back to their respective spheres of influence.


    It''s as if these highland people here have been bound together by them and are being transported to their own workshops. As if at this moment, in front of the sand table in all eyes has begun to exude attractive golden glory.


    The forest between the highland settlement and the Rhine mine is called the forest of the night. It was the residence of a group of elves at that time. Later, after the elves fled from the land in the great defeat of the elves, it became a land of no owners. Up to now, no one has been able to go deep into it for hundreds of years. The humid and rainy climate of the Duchy of acatria makes the dark night forest shrouded in extremely thick fog all the year round. There is no fog for only a few hours every day.


    And in such an environment is bred out of large and small variations, Warcraft distribution among them. These Warcraft are extremely fierce, but few people care about their fur after mutation, so those adventurers and mercenaries are not willing to enter them.


    Of course, it''s easy for people here to deal with Warcraft. They really don''t believe that there will be level 16 or level 7 Warcraft in it. Of course, compared with Warcraft, the poisonous insects in the dark forest are more difficult to deal with.


    Although these poisonous insects don''t have strong frontal combat ability, they will be bitten once, and whether there will be lethal toxin on the side. Even if they are just red, swollen and feverish, it is also a troublesome thing. However, as long as there is angel and Li, people won''t worry much. After all, traditional magicians make a few bottles of insect repellent, which is a matter of catching them easily.


    Maybe when traditional magic prevailed before, magicians and pharmacists could not be the same, because they were two different areas. Magicians at most mastered certain knowledge of magic potions. But now, magic pharmaceutics has declined. Even if traditional magicians mastered a little bit of pharmacy, they can be called pharmacists.


    Of course, among the potions, the most precious ones are those that can directly and permanently increase their strength. This kind of potion is hard to find. Even if it has, the materials are estimated to have no cost performance. Then there are all kinds of potions that can enhance their properties in a short time and instantly restore their magic power. These two kinds of medicaments are extremely rare. This kind of medicament is not comparable to gold, even the secret silver.


    In fact, in this world, money is not everything, but to some extent, it can solve quite a lot of problems.


    At this time, David was more interested in the veins that the Highlanders were developing than the Highlanders themselves. After some bargaining, they determined the way to divide the spoils again. They agreed that after sweeping the Highlander area, the slaves would be owned by Caesar and Li, and the mines would be owned by the Rhine chamber of Commerce.


    As for the rare minerals that have been excavated from this vein, they are directly sold to the giant soldier manufacturing office at half of the market price. In return, the Rhine chamber of Commerce will fully support all activities of Kaiser and Li. In particular, in the aspect of ordering large quantities of military equipment in the future, we will supply a large number of weapons to the giant soldier manufacturers at the lowest price. Of course, in the final analysis, it is equivalent to supplying arms to the Principality of arubales in disguised form.


    In fact, the sharing of stolen goods this time is not so even, but it is reasonable that this cooperation has brought unexpected benefits to all parties, so it seems that the alliance is still unbreakable.


    Now that the plan has been completely settled, the next step is to go to the destination. When people enter the dark forest, their only impression is that it is dark, humid and cold.


    Here too tall trees shade the sky above the sun, so here a little shorter trees are showing a look of depression, and tall trees are very thick.


    Of course, in addition to those tall trees, there are a lot of vines and low needled shrubs. According to David''s introduction, these vines and needled shrubs are very aggressive. They will actively absorb the nutrients from the tall trees around to replenish themselves.


    Of course, they don''t mind absorbing nutrients from creatures close to them, such as humans, which look delicious.


    At this time, although the weather has been a little cold, but all kinds of poisonous insects and beasts have been competing here. To be reasonable, this place is quite different from the place where people went before. The creatures here are extremely bloodthirsty. When they see the people, they rush in without brains. They look as if they are several times larger than the same species they have seen before, or they are extremely bright and colorful, as if they have been sprayed and dyed.


    They just entered the forest less than ten miles when they met dozens of strange two headed flying dragons. In fact, these two headed flying dragons can no longer be called flying dragons. They are nearly twice as big as the normal two headed flying dragons, but because of their huge size, they have lost the ability to fly.These red and white flying dragons are twice as big as ordinary double headed flying dragons, and they can use a lot of low-level magic, which is very annoying.


    Suddenly attacked, the Knights of the Bradman knights are immediately welcome up, although their relationship with Li is not very good, but after all, their task is to protect Li and others. It''s their duty. They can''t say anything. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 260

    At this time, all the Knights of Bradman''s order are flashing magic. The magic they practice is all used for fighting. There are few flashy magic, that is, the magic they use. Most of them are used to strengthen the body or weapons, or simply to change the magic.


    In an instant, the Knights of the Bradman order showed their amazing strength. They were not only very solid in strength, but also praised for their discipline. They advanced and retreated orderly. These two headed flying dragons were even defeated by the Knights of the Bradman order in a quarter of an hour.


    After taking a look at the corpses of these two headed flying dragons, he went forward to find their magic core from them, but soon his face became a little unnatural.


    These two headed flying dragons do have magic nuclei in their bodies, but they are surrounded by a large number of mutated substances, most of which are tumors or flocculent meat, which makes people sick. And the core of their body has been seriously eroded, even if it is taken out, it can''t sell for a few money.


    After a few eyes, he immediately became interested. Then he dissected one of the two headed flying dragons directly. However, the result was even more surprising to Li. These two headed flying dragons had no life for several days at all. There were a lot of mutant organs in their bodies, which didn''t need to exist.


    Although these mutated organs give them the strength that does not conform to their own constitution, they will lose their vitality more at the same time. The more violent and struggling they are, the faster their life will be lost. The mutated organs in their bodies can kill them at any time.


    Looking at the inside of their bodies, I can''t help sighing. The variation of these Warcraft here is absolutely not the result of natural formation.


    It must be man-made. I can almost imagine that there is someone who has made all kinds of improvement experiments on some Warcraft here, and then let these Warcraft continue to breed, shorten their breeding period and life cycle. Then these more powerful Warcraft will become the masters of the forest, and their breeding period will be more frequent, which will lead to the disaster There are more and more Warcraft here. In order to survive, they have to continue to grow stronger and evolve, or mutate more


    Who would do that? I frown. It''s definitely not the problem of jieerfu. After all, although jieerfu is a scientific research maniac, the things he made in those years are basically to deal with himself. Even if these Warcraft have evolved for hundreds of years, it must be a fool''s dream to threaten jieerfu.


    At this time, Arthur''s face was full of elation. This time, even Li and others have to admit that his pride is very reasonable. The Knights of the Bradman knights are not very powerful. At least they are not the opponents of Kaiser''s outlaws in terms of individual ability. But when they get together, it is estimated that Kaiser''s men can''t solve the problem. When 50 Knights of Bradman Knights form a battle, they can only use about 400 people to resist each other.


    Three days have passed since we entered the forest, and the team finally got out of the dark forest with great difficulty. After a few magic. Dozens of big trees were completely flattened, and then an open space appeared in front of the crowd. As for a hill in the distance, it was the residence of those highlanders.


    After determining the location, the team hid directly at the edge of the forest, and then sent out scouts directly. Of course, these scouts are not ordinary scouts. They are all elite around people. For example, the people sent this time are the two bodyguards around Caesar. Not long after this time, the two bodyguards of Caesar came back in a hurry.


    Looking at their ugly face, the crowd was also shocked, and the first sentence they came back made their hearts sink, "the other party is not only the mountain people, but also the violent soldiers who live with them! Damn, how can those monsters still live in this world


    The highland people are divided into more than ten big families, and countless small families. However, for human beings, there are only two races that seem to be close relatives. One is living underground, and the other is living on high mountains.


    As for the fury warriors, they are a very troublesome race. In fact, they are a hybrid of orcs and humans. They are at least three meters tall and powerful. As for the fury warriors, they are the strongest branch of orcs. They are born with a gift - fury.


    After the fury, their strength has been improved by at least half, and their power is infinite. Moreover, some of them can directly apply bloodthirsty skills to themselves, which is even more terrifying.


    So when dealing with the orcs in those days, no human country was willing to let its own army face the orcs. Even at that time, the human army was forced to encircle the Orc tribes and tried to starve the army and people of the other side with killing tactics. But when the violent soldiers took the lead in breaking through the encirclement, the human army could only make a gap.


    After all, no army will think that it can stop the raids of violent soldiers.Then, after they break through the siege, these human armies will chase after and attack each other, swallowing each other''s living power one by one. That''s how humans finally defeat the orcs.


    When the orcs fled in those days, most of them fled to the continent where the alien race gathered. Only a few of them remained in this world. Most of them were captured by human beings and used as slaves, while a few of them lived in seclusion.


    The orcs who were used as slaves were soon overwhelmed and died. Some Orc slaves who were used as sex slaves by noble women died more quickly. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 261

    As for the orcs who lived in seclusion, because they could not exchange lineage with other tribes, a large number of inbreeding led to their rapid decline. Within a hundred years, most of the orcs who remained on this continent had been completely extinct.


    Of course, people didn''t expect that there were still violent soldiers here. After all, violent soldiers are still the eternal pain in the hearts of the human army.


    At that time, in order to cover up the strength of the human army, it was said that the rabid soldiers had the blood of ancient demons. Although they don''t have the power of ancient demons to compete with the dragon race, their power is still beyond human''s memory. The weapons used by an adult frenzied soldier often weigh hundreds of Jin, which is enough to fly a heavy armor knight with man and horse in one round! Of course, even the most common Berserker can easily deal with more than ten human knights.


    Now these violent soldiers are living in groups with highlanders among the targets. It''s a headache.


    The appearance of the Berserker shows that there is a serious mistake in Caesar''s intelligence. However, to everyone''s surprise and worry, this Highlander tribe is more than twice as powerful as originally expected! Although this means that the profit will be much higher, and there will be an angel on the public side, the total annihilation of these highlanders is much less certain.


    Fortunately, all the people are insidious and cunning. It will not be a hard job for them to plan a few poisonous schemes. Even such proud people as Arthur are not willing to let their subordinates face the violent soldiers directly, but rather take some intrigues. Bradman''s justice was also reserved, otherwise he would not have participated in the hunt.


    So the Highlander hunting team quietly camped in the dark forest. After a lot of discussion, everyone felt that it was time to understand the strength of this highland tribe before making a decision. It takes time for the bottle of chronic poison to work.


    After knowing that the other side had violent soldiers in their hands, the scouts were also much more cautious. If the other side was just mountain enemies before, they didn''t care at all. After all, the fighting power of mountain people was not so strong, and there were no peerless strongmen.


    But the frenzied soldiers are different. They don''t think their subordinates can run well. The frenzied soldiers who have applied bloodthirsty skills are more and more cautious, and the intelligence is getting slower and slower.


    After many scouts failed in reconnaissance, angel finally agreed to help. For her, apart from being left Apart from that, the whole journey was very interesting. If she gave up halfway, she would be very upset.


    With the help of her two maids, angel soon set up a huge magic array. Li frowned. Although he had never seen the magic array, he probably saw that the magic array was actually used for summoning, and he didn''t know what angel would summon.


    At this time, she did not mean to let people avoid, so she directly took out a white bottle. The bottle looked insignificant and only the size of the palm. Angel sang softly, then opened the cap of the bottle and poured out the liquid in the bottle. The liquid in the bottle was blue, and the blue color made people feel dizzy Eyes inexplicably pain, this liquid seems to be very viscous, so out of the mouth of the bottle, actually refused to fall, insisted for more than ten seconds, a drop of liquid in the front of the magic array. After dumping three drops of blue viscous liquid, the whole magic circle burst out a large blue fog. The blue fog rolled and began to reveal the blood color of the light. Then, in the thick fog, there began to be a constant scream and roar. It seems that the world that the thick fog leads to is actually a terrible battlefield.


    A moment later, a shadow black translucent monster screamed and jumped out of the fog. It was only half a meter tall and looked extremely ugly. Its mouth was disproportionately large, almost occupying most of the body, and its mouth was full of sharp teeth. At this time, it screamed ferociously, as if it was going to bite the onlookers at any time. After he yelled so many times, a lot of monsters came out.


    As if they saw the delicious food, they rushed towards the crowd, but when they came to the edge of the magic circle, they couldn''t move forward.


    Although people already feel that these little monsters are not powerful, at least even angel can easily deal with more than a dozen of them, when they jump out of the thick fog hundreds and thousands of them later, this scene is very chilling.


    With angel''s sign, he took out the potion and threw it directly into the little monsters. These little monsters seemed to see some delicious food, and they went to take the potion one after another. However, they just took a little potion and immediately ran away to let other monsters take it. After they were sure that others had taken the potion, they melted into the fog again and disappeared completely.


    Angel yawned and signaled that everyone could go to dinner. They didn''t understand what Angel meant, but now they had to wait, and they didn''t know how long later, a little monster rushed out of the ground screaming, and then jumped into the magic circle. Before long, another one rushed out of the ground and jumped into the magic array,. To the back is more and more monsters rushed to the magic array.At this time, every time a black monster rushes into the magic circle, the magic circle will be a little distorted. When everyone comes back from eating, all the monsters will return to the magic circle. At this time, a new sand table has been formed above the magic circle. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 262

    This sand table has no less than 10 square meters, and the surrounding terrain after the sand table was officially reduced.


    However, this sand table is completely different from the previous sand table. At this time, on this sand table, no matter the rivers, trees, underground tunnels of those highlanders, their settlements, their underground water veins, and all underground mineral veins are clearly marked. According to the proportion of the magic sand table and the land that people have pushed, the scope of the sand table has been estimated to be hundreds of meters deep underground!


    The Scouts under Caesar could not have imagined such a terrible reconnaissance method. What''s more frightening is that under such magic, angel''s men don''t have any military secrets.


    At this time, angel awoke from the nap with a yawn. When others were worried, angel was full of confidence in herself. She strode out of the tent and left them. She gathered around the magic array to observe the terrain in the sand table. Angel adjusts the display angle of the sand table from time to time. Under angel''s magic, a huge mountain people tribe, or country, appears in front of the public.


    The scale of this highland tribe is much larger than expected. Although there are no creatures in this sand table, according to the scale of the whole sand table, there are at least 8000 people here.


    The mountain people''s residence is built in a super huge crypt of at least seven or eight square kilometers. The cave is more than 100 meters high, and the tallest building is more than 340 meters high.


    The whole crypt is semi natural and semi artificial, so that people can''t help but admire the strength of these highland people, who can build such a huge underground city in such a place!


    There are countless tunnels outside the residence of the mountain people. Most of these tunnels are used for mining, and some of them are used to lead to the outside world. What makes people feel confused is that there is a tunnel which leads directly to the underground. This tunnel goes straight up and down, and these mountain people can''t fly. How do they know How did you make such a tunnel?


    Ghost knows what they are doing. Although there are still some doubts in people''s hearts, there is no way to explain. Unless you just go in and have a look.


    Now the veins of the whole highland people''s underground city are clearly shown in the sand table, and several of the large mines are also within the scope of the sand table. Only the use of this tunnel is unknown. At this time, most of the people present frowned slightly, because each of them knew very well that although the mountain people had always said that they were just people, no one knew whether they would turn to the dark god or some demon under Xinyang, and who knew whether the pit was used for sacrifice.


    You know, although the dark gods are insatiable and like to eat with blood, they are very willing to help their believers as long as you can offer a certain sacrifice. Unlike the light gods, even if you believe in them all your life, they will not necessarily talk to you.


    But it''s all later. You know, now people have room to retreat. They can only go this way to the black.


    To deal with such a huge highland tribe, it''s hard to estimate the number of people in front of you, not to mention the total annihilation, even if you can barely win. But it''s not without a chance to win. Everyone here is insidious and cunning. Naturally, there will be some way to solve the problem in front of us.


    Li doesn''t worry about these things


    The afternoon sun has always been a favorite of Highlanders. Especially for this Highlander who lives underground, most of his life is spent underground, and no Highlander will miss the opportunity to come to the ground to bask in the sun. Although their skin is not suitable for living in the sun for a long time, this feeling also makes them feel that their treatment is quite different from that of their people.


    Two highlanders named Mingxi and Chensha were lying comfortably on a pile of rocks. The two highland soldiers are about 1.78 meters tall, with light looks. Their faces are somewhat different from those of human beings, but they are the result of hybridization with Yodel people.


    You know, normal mountain people are about two meters tall. At this time, they wear brown leather armor, which is very close to the color of the surrounding rocks. If they are not very close to them, they will never find these two highlanders. Mingxi was six years older than Chensha. If it was hand to hand combat, it was also much higher. Mingxi is a good fighter who plays with the axe. Of course, because they don''t practice magic at all, they can only be called soldiers.


    In terms of strength, Mingxi has entered the top 200 tribal warriors. Originally, this kind of sentinel work was for those new people, but these two days, more and more people in the tribe began to get sick for no reason. Fortunately, their condition is not so serious, just physical weakness, work is still in progress.


    Soldiers like this can''t deal with it casually. After all, when they do it, it''s related to the safety of the whole tribe, so they must have healthy people to watch out.But now people are worried that several wizard adults in the tribe are not clear about this disease, and there is no good way to treat it. Even some of the wizard people are beginning to get this strange disease.


    Lord Sal, the great wizard of the tribe, is also worried these days. He keeps saying that the devil has come to the world, and that the devil''s claws have extended to the tribe. Now he is asking the highland king to move the whole tribe to other places. Of course, this request has been flatly rejected by the clan leader.


    You have to know that for a group like highlanders, although the wizard has a high status, it is only a spiritual symbol. The person who is really in charge of the whole clan is the clan leader or their king. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 263

    "Our king is so wise! To be reasonable, I''ve lived so long and never seen so many veins gather together! Those people who covet our bodies are at least hundreds of miles away, and they want to go through the forest with their strength? You know, when we came here, no less than a thousand soldiers died! " Ming Xi kept talking to himself. I didn''t care about the sand at all. I fell asleep on a big stone.


    How can there be enemies in this kind of place? Mingxi couldn''t help yawning and thought that it would be amazing if such places could be attacked? Although there are many Warcraft in the forest, they are not willing to leave the forest. Now it''s the world of dwarves outside!


    Just when he thinks so, bang! The sound of a loud bang in Ming Xi''s ear, although Ming Xi felt the whole world as if shaking in general, the earthquake? Mingxi can''t help but be startled. The highland people living underground are most afraid of the earthquake, so they choose places where there is no earthquake zone. But at the moment, it seems that there is an earthquake here.


    But when he saw the still sleeping sand, he realized that it was not the world shaking, but his head was dizzy. He couldn''t help glancing around. He knew that he would never suddenly feel dizzy. Someone must have attacked him!


    At this time, he roared and got up. His weapon had already been raised. He began to look for the attacker crazily. At this time, Chensha was also attacked. He was left in the place and was not careful.


    Mingxi couldn''t help gnashing his teeth. Mingxi''s strength was too weak. After being attacked by others, he was directly knocked unconscious. It was not like that he could fight back after being hit hard.


    "Eh!" A voice suddenly came from behind Mingxi. "I really want to say that you highlanders are really strong. You haven''t been knocked unconscious. It seems that you need to change a heavier weapon in the future."


    "Are you an idiot? What should I do if I kill you? It''s all money


    At this time, Mingxi was shocked and quickly turned back. But this time, a fist wrapped with magic light had already attacked Mingxi''s face. Then Mingxi was in the dark, and finally lost consciousness this time. Before he fell into a coma, he thought, "Why are there human beings here?"


    At this time, yaquil took two highlanders and threw them to the shadow Knights of wood leaves who followed him.


    The Knights soon found the Highlanders'' tunnel exit. At this time, yaquil looked at the deep cave with a dignified look, and slowly asked: "Li, do you think that poison will really be useful?"


    From the slowly back road. "You must rest assured. After all, you know where it comes from."


    "Just now that Highlander felt very strong. To be reasonable, I didn''t pay any attention to the younger one. But if this middle-aged Highlander comes here for more than ten years, I think I will fall into a bitter battle. They don''t look like they have taken medicine. If all highlanders are like this, I think it''s very difficult for us to do this time! "


    "Don''t worry, the poisoned highlanders won''t be sent out to watch. Let''s go ahead with the original plan. Well, this is the last tunnel in this area. Go back, there are thirty-six tunnel exits. In this way, we''ll catch more than seventy highlanders. "


    At this time, in the depth of the dark forest, there is a large camp. Originally living here do not know how many Warcraft have had to give up their territory. As long as they have a little brain, they will know that this is no longer the place they can enter, and those without brain have become the experimental materials of angel.


    However, the camp is not so quiet or peaceful, although there is no Warcraft, but in the camp, there is a sound of sad scream in the camp. Dozens of Highlanders captured in the past two days are constantly being tortured. Now, except for the Knights of the Bradman order, all the people in the camp are good at torture. From time to time, some information will be found out.


    At this time, there is a huge sand table suspended in the largest camp in the middle of the camp. At this time, the sand table has been strengthened and has become 30 square meters in size. In the sand table, the terrain of the highland people''s underground kingdom is displayed in great detail.


    From time to time, someone will come in in a hurry to report the latest information. Then the sand table will be separated and added some cursor representing various meanings. Slowly, the military distribution and important strategic areas of the highland people are marked on the map.


    However, in the process of the trial, people had a taste of the extreme arrogance of highland style.


    According to these highlanders, the Highlanders have an almost divine worship of their tribal king. In their opinion, Wang yijiafu, a Highlander, has enough strength to compete with any strong man in the world. He can deal with at least 200 of the most powerful Highlander elite soldiers by himself! As for these human beings here, when they really face the king of highland people Yi Jiafu, they are just rats howling on the ground.


    Of course, these warriors will not stop their chattering. They directly teach a lesson to these unattractive highlanders. However, as long as they can bear it, these highlanders will never be bothered, and only when their spirit is completely collapsed, they will spit out a little bit of information from their mouth.Now, according to the description of Highlanders, Li and others have inferred that the king of Highlanders Yi Jiafu has at least 17 levels of strength. As for his 50 bodyguards, it seems that they should have the same strength as the Knights of the Bradman order. As for the 100 senior soldiers, 250 intermediate soldiers and 450 junior soldiers in the tribe, it''s a headache for everyone.


    However, all this is almost indifferent. You know, there are a thousand craftsmen in this tribe! ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 264

    Among the information that people now have, there are at least a thousand of these highland people who can be called qualified craftsmen. A thousand craftsmen! Even if it''s a loss sale, it has a profit of nearly 200000 gold coins! Besides, there are no decent craftsmen around now.


    In this environment of rare commodities, it''s not unusual for these craftsmen to sell one million. At that time, there were tens of millions of wealth in the hands of the public. But at that time, the army was expanding and the gifts were given. Now there are another million dollars in front of the public, and yaquil is about to drool.


    Besides, such a huge highland tribe has been living for quite a long time, and the value of the wealth and treasure they accumulated is unknown. Of course, the highland women and children in this tribe are not as valuable as the craftsmen, but they are definitely not so-called money losers. Highland children can grow up to be excellent craftsmen and soldiers, and highland women will be better than normal human labor because of their racial advantages.


    Of course, there is an idea in Li Li''s mind, why can''t these highland women train to be craftsmen?


    Fat man at this time to think more long-term, these highlanders although arrogant is not how big, but their stubborn big to the extreme. If you want them to work for themselves, it''s really a trouble. But if you give it to these guys, the family will be different. If they want to make a living for their family, highlanders will have to work hard for themselves.


    So Li is ready to eat all these highland women and children. Anyway, these women and children can''t spend much money. As for the daily expenses and so on, we need not worry about Li. We need to know that the price of weapons and new highlanders made by these guys will make Li have more profits.


    Of course, none of this takes into account the value of the underground veins of the Highlanders. Now what''s inside is the most amazing wealth, because people have seen that there is a large gold mine under this tribe. Although people know that they can''t collect the gold directly, they think these mountain people have collected a lot of gold, right?


    Although it seems that the highland people''s tribe is surprisingly strong now, these interests are enough to drive people crazy. The Rhine chamber of Commerce alone has been given the right to exploit, which has allowed them to flatten the whole night forest for it.


    In this world, at least in front of these people, no one will flinch in front of piles of gold coins.


    After confirming the plan, David immediately called in the killers and warriors who had been secretly trained by the Rhine chamber of Commerce. These people are all good at walking in the dark. Although they are not many, only about 60 or 70 people, their strength is absolutely comparable to that of the Knights of Bradman. People have seen that these people are the top secret of the Rhine chamber of Commerce! It seems that even David is ready to put all his eggs in one basket in order to win the Highlander tribe in front of him.


    Now, in the face of huge interests, this combination, which was originally gathered for interests, is more solid. Even now, if someone wants to stir up their relationship, it is bound to fail.


    At this time, in the highland people''s tribe, Wang yijiafu, a highland people, was restlessly circling in his incomparably luxurious hall. So far, he has never encountered so many trivial things.


    Fifteen years ago, he led his people through the terrible forest and finally found this place which is very suitable for highlanders. When he announced that he would settle down here, the whole family could not help cheering for him. When he came all the way, no less than 6000 of them had died, and among them there were 1000 extremely elite soldiers. Now they have been practicing for 15 years, and they have barely recovered.


    At that time, there were less than 4000 people in the whole clan. Now, more than ten years later, there are thousands more in the clan. Those young men, Yi Jiafu, are very pleased. There are also ten violent soldiers who came down from the mountains to join the tribe, even including one senior violent soldier.


    But what makes Yi Jiafu angry is that those human beings have come to this land so soon!


    In this way, more than a dozen highlanders have been missing in three days. According to those sent out, signs of human expeditions have been found outside. It seems that these highlanders are really probably captured by the Terrans. However, as the king of Highlanders, Yi Jiafu had to save his people.


    Unfortunately, people in the clan have been sick these days. Although it''s not a serious illness, the general weakness and low spirits are enough to make people headache. After all, the progress of mining has been greatly affected. The sick miners are still working, but their output is less than half of what it used to be.


    And those witches who have been gossiping all the time have nothing to do with it. However, thinking of dealing with these witches directly now, there must be some people who want to gossip, so Yi Jia Fu just let those witches go.But now he''s even more upset when he thinks of the wizard. Sal, the great wizard of the tribe, is nearly 100 years old. He was the chief wizard before he became the king of the tribe. Highland people are not born to practice magic, so they can only use this kind of method which is almost psychic.


    Sal''s strength is really strong. If it wasn''t for him, people would not have been able to cross the forest. But when he came here, Sal actually said that this is a cursed land!


    However, no matter how you look at this land, it is a blessed land given by heaven to the Highlanders. What''s the curse of such a good place? ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 265

    As for those people who dare to harass, it is not a serious problem for Yi Jiafu. Even if the Terrans can come here through the dark forest, they can''t bring their most powerful heavy cavalry, can they? Even if we can bring such a small number of heavy cavalry, we will not pay any attention to yijiafu.


    However, as for the cunning of the Terran, yijiafu also has some headaches. You know, although they can''t surpass the outstanding wisdom of Wang yijiafu, they might as well use the cunning of the Terran to give them a ring! Thinking of this, Wang yijiafu, a Highlander, couldn''t help laughing wildly. He thought that he was becoming more and more intelligent. He yelled: "come on, gather the leaders of the soldiers, the elders of the councillors, the witches and the priests! I''m ready to teach a lesson to the people who offend me


    Five days later, the whole incident went on as planned. People deliberately left some traces as if they were nothing, and the Highlanders seemed to be able to find these traces as they imagined. However, they are too stubborn. They are so stubborn that these traces must be left by human carelessness, not a complete set. Now, these people probably understand that there is a human adventurer of more than 100 people coming here.


    Although these human adventurers have good strength, their equipment is not very good. Of course, these are all traps set up to make these dwarfs fully impulsive.


    Up to now, the number of sentinels in these highlands has obviously increased these days, and the activities of those scouts have become more and more frequent. Now we can see that these highlanders have a good leader, not like those ordinary highlanders. Now it can be inferred from the confessions of the captured highlanders that the Highlander king liked to use his brain, but Li Zheng was afraid that he would not use his brain.


    By now, it was the sixth day, and nothing happened from the sixth day to the night. Several mercenaries buried several Highlander corpses in the forest.


    In the afternoon of the next day, the two bodies had disappeared. It seemed that there was no trace of Warcraft walking around, and they were taken away by the Highlanders.


    At the end of the night, when Li was looking at a manuscript about Shengwen in his tent, he suddenly felt that a man had quickly got into his tent. From this time, although silent, but the gas machine has been firmly locked each other, and then a pair of soft hands have been blindfolded from the eyes.


    From this fashion seems to be surprised, and then a sweet voice sounded: "come on, come on, guess who I am?"


    He suddenly touched it with his backhand. "Why, angel, how can you come here? Aren''t you afraid that I''ll eat you today?"


    Angel at this time happy smile, so lie on the back from, did not care about his being taken advantage of.


    "Eat me? Now I''m afraid you don''t have such a big appetite, supporting you! You know Arthur is patrolling outside now. If I yell at him, ha ha ha... "


    "Didn''t I eat you so hard a few times before?" Li said.


    Angel groaned softly at this time, "well, fatso, you come with me to my territory for a while."


    From now on, although he said, "it''s thoughtful of you. You''re not afraid of being caught and raped by Arthur. "Or something. But I also know that there must be something important for angel to find himself.


    Angel''s camp is not big, but like the mysterious carriage, the space inside is very large. It seems that she used space magic again.


    Angel asked Li to wait in the hall, and then he went into the inner room.


    From waiting in the living room for a long time, angel came out from the inside, even if this picture of the body has been seen for many times, but in a moment, the brain is still blank.


    At that moment, angel was obviously going to take a bath. At this time, drops of water were still dripping from the top of her hair. A small face at this time is very clear and beautiful. At this time, she casually wore a silk nightgown, and then wrapped a shawl outside. She sat on the sofa in front of her with bare feet, and didn''t care that her clothes were pasted on her dry body, revealing her graceful curve.


    At this time, Li''s eyes were staring at angel''s feet, and he recalled the last time he used these feet


    "Away? How far away? "Angel called out several times in succession, and finally he woke me up.


    Angel asked faintly, a little bit on her chin with her finger. "I heard that you have a very powerful skeleton, isn''t it true?"


    Can''t help but be stunned for a while. To be honest, now I can''t tell exactly how angel''s feelings towards him are. Does angel hate himself or not? You know what I did at that time was really a little too much


    "What are you waiting for? Are you still afraid that I will rob your little pet? " Angel began to urge involuntarily.


    "Your Highness, it seems that there is something wrong with calling skeletons in your room.""It''s not your turn!" Angel picked up a cushion and smashed it directly at Li, "let you call, you call me!" When she said that, her face turned red, and she turned her head. When she turned her head, her cape was lifted, and she felt like a second wave of wildness.


    At this time, Li also knew that if he didn''t show her, he could not get by. He could only sing slowly. Of course, if he wanted to call Leila, it was just a matter between ideas.


    But at this time, he has a quick talk with Leila, let Leila directly send over an ordinary skeleton. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 266

    Both sides soon reached an agreement, Leila is too lazy to come over, so soon, a faint skeleton began to take shape.


    In front of him, the skeleton looks tall and strong, with heavy armor, a long sword in his right hand, and a fine iron shield in his left hand. It looks really good.


    "Li, how can your skeleton pet be different from what others have described?" Angel also had some doubts.


    "That angel, my skeleton looks a little different, but people are surprised when they see it. It''s hard to avoid that it becomes too exaggerated and there are always some untrue things."


    "So it is." Angel pondered for a moment, and then carefully observed the skeleton. At this time, under his induction, it was just an ordinary skeleton soldier. She could not help feeling a little disappointed.


    Angel thought for a moment and gave up. Then she took out a small box with sixteen bottles of dark purple magic potion neatly in it.


    "These are the magic potions of heaven''s shield. I just made some. Highlander tribe is much stronger than expected. I also heard that yijiafu has some strength. These things will protect you. Don''t get me wrong! I didn''t give it to you because I like you! Timar, I don''t know how many of these things I gave him. "


    I couldn''t help taking a breath from now on, thinking that I had passed the test.


    Of course, Wang yijiafu, a Highlander, was furious at the corpse of his people when he was away from here. He swore that he had never seen such miserable corpses in his life, let alone that they were his own people!


    "Send out the best scouts! You must find those damned human beings for me! I want to kill all those hateful human beings! " Wang yijiafu, a Highlander, roared wildly.


    Just two days ago, the Highlander king and his wise men made a plan to catch all the damned human beings and kill them.


    "My most wise king, you must be careful not to fall into those human tricks. Recently, there are more and more signs that the terrible devil is close to the world, and its claws have reached here! You must be careful Said the old wizard thrall heavily.


    "My best scouts have found out that there are no more than 200 Terrans coming. They are members of a mercenary regiment called Golden Dragon in the Terran country across the forest. Hum! Not to mention 200 human beings, even if there are 2000 mercenaries, I can turn them into dust. Look at it for yourself. Now, the corpses of my people are lying here. Do you want to persuade me to stay underground and wait for them to capture my people? Even so to avoid them?! Avoid 200 mercenaries? "


    At this time, in the face of Wang yijiafu, a Highlander with red eyes, the old wizard Sal was always trying to persuade him.


    "In any case, I must take revenge for this blood feud. Send Lord Sal back to rest!" Then two tall Highlander guards came up and put the old wizard out of the hall.


    But Sal didn''t go back to rest. He went straight to the Highlander''s altar.


    The altar looks as high as ten meters. In the center of the altar, a blue fire more than six or seven meters high is constantly gushing out, which never dies out. It seems to represent the fate of the whole ethnic group.


    "Master of the Highlanders, my Lord, freedom, Hellscream! I, Thrall''s descendants, the 830th generation of Thrall, your most humble servant, look forward to your Oracle! Now please give me a clear way to save your people


    The old wizard prayed under the altar.


    As the prayer was over, he began to chant again. The extremely long mantra took half an hour to finish. Then Sal went up to the blue flame on the altar and slowly scratched his chest with his fingers. Then a stream of hot blood spewed out directly from the chest and splashed on the blue fire. Then the blue fire sprang up and dyed the whole room blue.


    "Eternal warlord, Hellscream! Show your servant Sal yelled as loud as he could.


    Then the blue fire soared a little higher again, but this time there was no power any more, and it faded slowly. The flame went out like this, as if there was no hope for sal.


    When! Thrall fell to his knees and the blood was still flowing from his chest, but he didn''t care at all. Now he knew that his race was going to be extinct and there was no hope.


    "God! Why do you abandon your people so ruthlessly! Or is the devil so powerful that you can do nothing about it? "


    Sal couldn''t help but feel pain. Instead, he suddenly raised his head. "Wait, I still have this There is also the last hope. Since Hellscream doesn''t want to give us a way to live, we can only look for other help, Titan The eternal God of earth... "


    At this time, more than 30 armed Highlander soldiers were searching in the dark forest. This group of Highlander soldiers seemed to be very well equipped. They were composed of 20 soldiers using battle axes and more than 10 long-range attackers using throwing axes. Among them, there was a wizard.It seems that the Highlander warrior, the leader of these people, is obviously old, but the workmanship of his armor is obviously better than others.


    This group of Highlanders went all the way along the traces on the ground, and soon they found several human mercenaries,


    now these people are surrounded by the fire, talking loudly about this time of receiving goods, which is good. When they saw these Highlander soldiers in front of them, they immediately ran with fright. It seemed that they were really afraid of Highlanders. These highlanders also thought that they could crush these human beings very easily


    I didn''t think too much, so I rushed up and wanted to kill these human beings. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 267

    These Highlander soldiers also have to admire these adventurers, who can escape so fast in this forest. In this way, a chase and a run, in the twinkling of an eye out of the seven or eight kilometers. When they catch up with a piece of open space, they find that just a few adventurers are looking at them with a sarcastic face.


    Then, with a shout, the adventurer who was just ambushing rushed out of the forest. At a glance, there were no less than 100 people in front of him, including a magician! The Highlanders immediately realized that they were in a very bad situation. Everyone knows that highland people''s talent in magic is terrible. Highland people''s wizard is hard to compete with the same level of Terran magicians. Besides, most of the witches practice auxiliary magic to protect and enhance the combat effectiveness of the soldiers.


    "Aha! Highlanders are highlanders, with small body and brain! There are more than 30 strong highlanders. It seems that our harvest this time is good. After we catch you, we can close the team. Next, we don''t have to stay in this dying place! " A man said with a wild smile.


    The Highlander leader did not issue any threatening words at this time. Instead, he ordered the Highlanders to form a circle with soldiers outside and long-range attackers inside.


    At this time, he yelled angrily: "you despicable human beings, sinister Golden Dragon mercenaries! The descendants of the great Hellscream will die in battle, and no one will want to be a slave. You may as well have a try, and I will make you pay for your stupidity with double corpses! "


    "Yes? The stubbornness of you highlanders is inversely proportional to the brains of idiots. Recognizing our identity is your most stupid performance! Although I don''t want to kill you at all, after all, every Highlander is equal to a lot of gold coins! But I don''t care what little loss I get from my property. For example, I''ll cook you up and feed you to Warcraft. "


    "Vote for me!" Suddenly the Highlander leader roared.


    The Terran adventurers were stunned by the sudden roar. Then the light flashed in front of everyone''s eyes, and more than a dozen hatchets had already roared to them.


    The leading adventurer also showed amazing magic skills at this time. After a few flashes of fire, he hit several flying axes, but some of them still hit his body. It seemed that he was seriously injured. Before he recovered, the second wave of axes flew towards him again.


    It seems that the opponent''s hatred for him is extremely high.


    At this time, he was also suffering in his heart, thinking that he had played a big man, but he didn''t expect to be treated like this.


    At this time, these adventurers also reflected that they directly went forward to encircle and kill, and immediately everyone fell into a scuffle.


    These highlanders were really brave. The soldiers on the outside didn''t show any signs of shrinking. The hatchers on the inner circle were extremely uniform. After bloodthirsty technique was applied to their bodies, their strength was even stronger. Almost every time they took a shot, they were attacked by adventurers.


    The war situation has become extremely sticky, and the war damage has reached the level of one to two.


    At this time, in a secret camp in the forest, Caesar, Li and David are concentrating on a crystal ball on the ground. The crystal ball is clearly reflecting the scene of the battle.


    "I didn''t expect Arthur to be so embarrassed!" Imber was more or less gloating.


    Li frowned and said, "these highlanders are stronger than expected! Even one of the Knights of the Bradman order died. Moreover, the loss of our personnel is a little big after all! "


    David said: "it doesn''t matter. As long as everything goes according to the plan, the immediate loss is worth it. We will accept it."


    At this time, Arthur, the commander of the battlefield, finally gave up his heart and drank: "kill me all!"


    As soon as his words came to an end, the magician had already landed a fireball in the middle of the highland people''s battle circle. Four or five highland people''s axe throwers screamed with rage, and then fell down slowly.


    After a while, the second big fireball flew over, and then four or five Highlander soldiers fell down forever. The rest of the Highlanders were affected, and more or less injured. According to a Highlander, the leader of the soldier was very angry at this time, but he was helpless. After all, he had no long-range means. He could not throw his axe.


    At this time, the stalemate of the war, because of the magician''s advantage, began to become one-sided.


    But all of a sudden there was a commotion around the adventurers'' circle, and someone began to shout, "no! There''s a large group of Highlanders coming


    "How many people are there?" Arthur yelled


    "At least 200 people! Boss, let''s get out of here! "


    Arthur''s face changed when he heard this. He made a quick decision and said, "now let''s retreat immediately! Magician, set fire to the wall


    Although the magician seems to be a professional magician, the magic he practices is pure fire attack magic. It seems that he has mastered several traditional magic.


    In the sound of singing, three walls of fire were burning in the forest, finally blocking the pursuit of Highlanders.Wang yijiafu, the Highlander, was standing in front of the wall of fire, smiling contemptuously. At this time, he was covered with dark gold armor, and dark red light and thunder came out of the armor. At this time, he was riding a huge lizard full of fire. This lizard is obviously of dragon blood. It is four meters long from the beginning to the end, and the whole body is dark purple. It seems that it''s also an excellent Warcraft.


    At this time, Wang yijiafu, a Highlander, was holding a simple hammer with a faint red light.


    "You want to play magic in front of me?" Wang Yijia, a Highlander, couldn''t help but shout. With the hammer in his hand, the wall of fire darkened, and then quickly went out.


    "Chase me!" Wang Yijia, a Highlander, roared and led his men to chase him. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 268

    "So this is the Highlander king? It''s really HeLa who suffered a lot! I don''t think Arthur is his opponent, either


    "I can''t ignore the dozens of Highlander guards around the Highlander king. Well, I think the Highlander King seems to have mastered the power of fire and lightning. It seems that he is in some trouble! " Caesar frowned.


    "It''s very valuable..." He continued.


    David also agreed: "you see, the Highlander King''s men are very good armor. It is estimated that most of the equipment was made by the Highlanders themselves. Highland people''s body shape is just suitable for those tall people to wear, let me think, there must be Mitsui vein under this land! In any case, we must take down the Highlander''s territory! No matter how many people are lost! Caesar, if one of your men died, the Rhine chamber of Commerce will give you an extra thousand gold coins! As for the rights and interests of this vein, our Rhine chamber of Commerce will give 20% to you two. How about that? "


    Angel looked at these people with interest and asked, "is making money such an important thing? Is it worth the risk? "


    At this time, he was absorbed in thinking whether the armor on these people had something to do with Shengwen, and he said: "you rich little rich woman, how can you know how hard we make money?"


    With such a word from, he found that the surrounding has become a quiet.


    The angel was a princess of the mist Empire when she was a child. Money was really meaningless to her.


    Angel''s face instantly appeared the most lovely smile, "rich woman? This title is really good! I''m rich. Oh, are you saying that I''m actually very old? Is she a grandmother now? " With that, she began to reach out to get away.


    At this time, although her hand is white and lovely, it is no less than devil''s claw in Li''s eyes. At ordinary times, he can play with angel with his strength, but now he can''t show his strength in front of everyone, can he?


    But at this time, the rest of the people in the camp can only begin to talk about today''s weather is really good


    As for the other side, the Highlander king has been chasing and killing these adventurers for nearly 50 kilometers, directly destroying all the barracks, while Arthur himself led 30 people to fight against the Highlander king. Even Wang yijiafu, a Highlander, has to admit that the human beings in front of him are really tough. When he was injured before, he could support for a long time with his own strength under his strong attack.


    Until most of the adventurers have successfully escaped, Arthur slowly retreated into the depths of the forest.


    "You wait for me, and I will come back for revenge!" Before leaving, Arthur dropped such a sentence.


    Of course, the Highlander king didn''t think so. In his plan, the hunt was just the beginning. He was afraid that Arthur would not come. Now he has only brought 150 highland soldiers to make these people mistakenly think that they are the only ones with strength. When they come back, it will be their end.


    This time, Wang yijiafu, a Highlander, gained a lot by copying the adventurer''s camp.


    In addition to rescuing more than ten captured highlanders directly, he also got a lot of food supplies. Among these food supplies, the most impressive thing for Yijia is that there are two small barrels of wine. Just look at the packaging, you can see that these two barrels of wine are valuable. Among them, bursts of strong wine through the oak barrel, has begun to send out. The aroma of the wine alone has made the Highlanders unable to suppress their impulses.


    However, under the pressure of Wang yijiafu, a Highlander, these guys didn''t open up and drink directly. Wang yijiafu, a Highlander, held two small barrels of wine in his hand, and then ordered his men to take away all the useful things from the adventurer camp. If he couldn''t take them away, he would burn them on the spot.


    This time, although they failed to annihilate all the adventurers, Wang yijiafu, a Highlander, also said that he wanted to fish for a long time. What''s more, only 20 highland people died in the end, but those people paid more than 40 lives. In the eyes of highland people, this is a complete victory.


    This time, the invaders were severely taught. Highlanders with optimistic nature must celebrate.


    The 20 barrels of fine wine and the two small barrels of fine wine snatched from the Terran camp are now the envy of the whole clan. Although Wang yijiafu, a Highlander, has always had a good reputation for not sparing any rewards in these matters, it seems that although he is very reluctant this time, he will not damage his reputation.


    At this time, Wang yijiafu, a Highlander, also hesitated. In fact, to be honest, they all blame the two small barrels of top-quality wine for being too tempting. Wang yijiafu, a Highlander, has never smelled such delicious wine in his life!


    The technology of brewing such spirits has always been monopolized by the human race. The highland people usually can only make some ordinary wine with grain. Thinking of this, the highland king is in succession.


    In the evening, all the Highlanders in the city gathered on the square, while Wang yijiafu, a Highlander, stood on the high platform and was satisfied. The Highlanders, the girls and the teenagers, had already danced around the fire.As the Highlander king announced that the liquor as the spoils of war would now be shared with all the people of the whole clan, then the people in the square immediately burst into laughter!


    As for the two barrels of excellent wine, Wang yijiafu, a Highlander, also wants to share with the leaders of the soldiers in the city and his most loyal and brave guards.


    At this time, Sal stood up again. Yijiafu looked at Sal and showed a little impatience. He thought that this guy would not say that the wine was poisonous, would he?


    However, Sal said slowly, "dear king, I won''t stop you from making any decisions this time, but I have received the oracle of Hellscream He finally gave us the Oracle again ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 269

    Listening to his voice, everyone was stunned, including Wang yijiafu, a Highlander


    You know, Hellscream abandoned the highland people as early as a hundred years ago. Now he issued the Oracle again, and then he can get God''s gift again on behalf of the people!


    Wang yijiafu, a Highlander, said in a trembling voice, "the Oracle What is the Oracle... "


    Thrall said slowly, "a hundred years ago, Hellscream fought against the evil human evil god to protect our family. At last, he was seriously injured. Then he lurked and became a Titan. Now we need to believe in the Titan God. Only through faith can Hellscream reappear in the divine world!"


    The eyes of Wang yijiafu, a Highlander, immediately flashed a ray of excitement. "Is faith enough? At that time, we were so stupid that we sacrificed a large number of people in order to regain the attention of Lord InDRE Hellscream. Now we just need to believe. What are we not satisfied with? Now I declare that we should all believe in the new great God! Titan


    "Titan! Titan "Titan! Titan


    A loud roar immediately rang through the sky, while Sal slowly retreated, and his eyes were full of irony.


    So he went to the corner and stood alone. There was a sigh in his eyes besides the irony. He looked at the excited highlanders on the high platform. Finally made up his mind:


    "people, don''t blame me, I just want those demons to pay the price!"


    Then thrall summoned a young Highlander wizard and said, "now come with me to the abyss!"


    The young wizard was stunned for a moment, and his face showed a look of fear. However, under Sal''s strict eyes, he could only help Sal walk slowly into a crypt.


    After a few days of quiet life for these highlanders, the invaders came back with several times as many people as before. However, this is exactly what Wang Yijia, a Highlander, wants.


    This time, there were more than 400 invaders. Their arrogance was very different from that of the past. The Terran walked out of the dark forest and chose a flat land with higher terrain outside the forest for logging and camping. Then there was a confrontation. As soon as they got out of the forest, they immediately sent a large number of people to search for the police posts of Highlanders. Highland people did not expect that these people''s movements were so fast, but in a moment, more than a dozen highland watchmen were captured.


    However, at this time, Yi Jiafu began to tap the armrest of his throne with great excitement.


    At this time, more than a dozen highlanders sitting in the Council Hall of the Highlander King were the confidants of Yi Jiafu. But at this time in the field but empty a position, that position originally belongs to sal.


    At this time, the voice of Wang Weiyan, a Highlander, sounded slowly: "this time, we must give those who dare to invade our homeland a hard time. Well, now we mobilize the most elite soldiers, and then bury all the invaders in our land. By the way, go and tell the Berserks to be ready! Then gather the miners to open a passage behind the camp of those humans! Let them see the strength of our highlanders! "


    "But My king, do we not want to kill them, but choose to capture them as much as possible? " A Highlander soldier said excitedly.


    "Huh?" The king of highland showed his anger in his eyes. He didn''t agree with this kind of weak behavior. "Do you want to..."


    "Wang! I think these captives can be used to exchange rewards with human beings. Of course, we highlanders are so rich that they don''t want money at all! I mean, we can exchange wine with them! Lots of wine! Of course, if we catch their leader, we may be able to exchange their formula... " The Highlander soldier said with glowing eyes, as if he had seen countless good wine.


    Wang yijiafu, a Highlander, hesitated. Other Highlander soldiers only whispered at this time. It seems that there are many people here who agree with his idea very much.


    "good! That''s it! When the time comes, you should be careful. Don''t kill them all at once. Catch more prisoners! We''re going to attack the Terrans the day after tomorrow


    Of course, the adventurer''s interior is not monolithic at this time. In the middle of the camp, Arthur is quarreling with Li et al about tactics.


    Last time. Arthur is responsible for the war of luring the enemy. At that time, four knights of Bradman knights were killed, and 15 of them were injured, which makes Arthur extremely sad.


    It''s just that Li and Kaisa''s men are more seriously injured than him, which makes him not attack. But it didn''t lessen his aversion to leaving. In his eyes, Li is a residue like existence. He said more than once that he must report all his mistakes in this incident to Lord Bradman.


    However, in the face of the fierce enemy, Arthur is not the kind of person who does not know what to do for his own selfish desires. Now he is indispensable in the regular war against highlanders.And on the third day of the camp.


    In the early morning, the sentry post in charge of the guard already felt the tension in the wind, and the trees around seemed to be shaking. At first, the sentry thought it was just an illusion, but a moment later, the sentry suddenly found that the shaking was not an illusion, the trees around were shaking, and the shaking amplitude was getting larger and larger.


    Soon the sentry found the source of the shock, and countless Highlander soldiers had stridden out of the early morning fog.


    When! When! When! At this time, the sentry began to ring the alarm. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 270

    Wang yijiafu, a Highlander, is riding on a giant Earth Dragon. This kind of Earth Dragon is usually raised in the underground city by those underground races. He is very afraid of light, and he doesn''t know how to be tamed by this Highlander tribe.


    Although this kind of ground dragon is fierce in nature and has extraordinary fighting power, it is extremely difficult to be tamed if it is reasonable. If it is injured, it is easy to riot. Therefore, most countries do not have this kind of mount on a large scale.


    At this time, Yi Jiafu held up the blade in his hand, and the Highlanders soldiers stopped. Then they formed a square array that seemed to be a little neat. In this way, they directly set up a position in front of the camp away from this side. They didn''t mean to fight directly, on the contrary, they wanted to confront each other.


    At this time, Yi Jiafu was quite stable. After all, this time he came with 600 elite Highlander soldiers, and four fierce soldiers who could fight against ten with one. Although more than 300 soldiers who were supposed to fight were left in the city because of the unknown disease.


    But now these 600 soldiers are enough to deal with a normal human army of at least 1000 people, and the people in front of us are only a mere 500 or 600.


    Yi Jia Fu calculated the time, which was more than one gram. Wang Yi Jia Fu, a Highlander, suddenly raised his blade. A frenzied soldier nearly three meters high suddenly stepped forward. Although the violent warrior looked human, his skin was green. At the same time, he had a rather ferocious face, and four tusks protruded out of his mouth. At this time, he took a round table sized stone from a Highlander soldier nearby.


    At the beginning, people didn''t know what this rock was used for. After all, three or four highlanders carried this rock together. At this time, it seems that the purpose is to use this violent warrior as a siege weapon.


    The violent soldier looked really powerful. With a roar, the round table sized stone directly hit the wall away from the camp. The wall was not originally a stone wall, but was built directly from wood. Usually, it could stop the beast at most. If it was fought, it would not be able to stop the soldier''s attack at all ¡£


    Only with a bang, the wall was directly smashed into a big hole. It was just a big hole without directly bringing down a piece of wall. It was also the hard work of these people underground.


    However, even if it was just a big hole, the guards on the wall were in a panic at this time. Obviously, most people here didn''t expect that highlanders could mobilize so many troops, and it seems that the other side pulled out soldiers, not those ordinary people.


    However, the panic came and went quickly. After a while, the gate of the camp opened directly, and then teams of soldiers rushed out and began to form a neat array.


    At this time, the number of Terran troops also surprised Yi Jiafu. There were five or six hundred people in his plan. There were clearly more than one thousand people in front of him!


    However, Yi Jia Fu doesn''t think that the other party can really be his own enemy. After all, he still has a backhand. At this time, there is a team under the ground digging towards the rear of the camp. At that time, he only needs to attack back and forth. Can the other party really run?


    Then Yi Jiafu signaled again, and the violent soldiers threw boulders directly at the soldiers in the array. However, this time, the people who left this side were ready, and they directly fired more than a dozen fireballs to blow up all the three rear arrows that were still flying in the air.


    At this time, Yi Jiafu saw that the throwing stone was not of great use, so he snorted coldly. A little dissatisfaction flashed on his face. He thought that these violent soldiers boasted about their strength as usual, but they still couldn''t defeat the magicians at this time?


    Though he thought so in his heart, he still yelled, "for the honor of Titan!"


    "For the honor of Titan!" All the Highlanders are shouting together!


    With this roar, Yi Jiafu suddenly pulled the reins, and then a flame spewed out from the mouth of the Earth Dragon under his seat. Then it carried the Highlander Wang and rushed to the people and horses from this side.


    However, the people from this side were well-informed, and soon formed a formation. The knight Bradman was in the center, the shadow of leaves knights were behind, the warriors of Caesar were the two wings of the guard, and the Dark Knights and assassins of David were scattered in the formation.


    At this time, the four fierce soldiers were all following Wang yijiafu, the Highlander, and rushed to the front.


    Wang yijiafu, a Highlander, raised his sharp blade high. Then, with an almost crazy roar, the sharp blade in his hand was severely hit. Then, a ray of thunder filled the whole land. The ray of thunder crossed dozens of meters and rushed madly to the camp away from this side. In a twinkling of an eye, it directly killed a Bradman knight and a David''s hand It''s swallowed up in the water. At this time, the violent soldiers waved their axes to meet the crowd.


    At this time, Arthur took the lead and waved his sword directly to meet the Highlander king. As for yaquil, he was covered with a lot of magic light and three elite guards of Caesar intercepted the four violent soldiers.The two sides were on the verge of attack and almost immediately fell into a melee.


    At this time, in the middle of the battle, Bradman Knights formed a small team, but in the face of these highland people wave after wave of impact, they did not retreat. In the twinkling of an eye, a dozen highlanders fell in front of the Bradman knights.


    However, it is surprising that although the quality of the shadow knights is not as good as that of the Bradman knights, they are not inferior to the elite highlanders at this time.


    These Knights of the shadow of wood leaves have much more armor than the order of Bradman. These Knights have long guns in their hands and nearly one person high stacked shields. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 271

    At this time, the Knight Order of shadow of wood leaves had such a style. Even if the other party rushed to the front, for a moment, the elite Highlander soldiers had nothing to do with these despicable Knight of shadow of wood leaves.


    When these Highlander soldiers thought that they could not help the shadow of wood leaf knight, and the other side could not help themselves, the crossbow, one of the standard configuration of the shadow of wood leaf knight, played an unexpected power at this time.


    At this time, in such a short distance, the refined hand crossbow is enough to shoot through the excellent chain armour. Of course, although the hand crossbow can shoot through the chain armour, it can never penetrate too deep.


    This also means that it can''t cause fatal injury, but for the giant soldier Manufacturing Institute, it doesn''t matter that the power of the equipment is not enough. The backstage of this shop has quite high magic attainments. It''s not deep enough, but it''s enough. You know, there''s no reason not to smear poison on the arrow? And the poison is specially for highland human body.


    But this time, the poison smeared on it is not a fatal poison, but an extremely powerful anesthetic. Even the constitution of Highlanders will have to sleep for more than three days if they are infected with a little.


    On the other hand, yaquil is only fighting with the Berserker at this time. He didn''t want to fight with the other side. After all, the physical quality of human beings is not the enemy of orcs. However, although the attack method of the other side is open and close, there is nothing on the surface, but when he is an opponent, he will find that if he doesn''t face him head-on, then he will not be hurt Will be the other side''s offensive constantly squeeze to avoid space, in the end there is no chance to fight back.


    At this time, yaquil was just against each other for seven or eight times, and he was already shocked by the powerful power of the violent soldiers. If he continues like this, he will have to leave internal injuries sooner or later.


    At this time, however, yaquil tried his best to urge magic, and the enchantment magic kept shining on him. He knew that although he said he could retreat now, if he retreated, the battle behind him would be in chaos.


    Yakil took a deep breath, and a holy light enveloped his whole body. However, with this magic, his skin could no longer carry so much magic. Besides a spatter of blood, yakil''s sword also left bloodstains on the violent soldier''s body.


    At this time, Li Ze has already rushed into the enemy''s array. He doesn''t think that it''s really useful for him to sing some magic outside. When it comes to the battle of more than 1000 people, the magician plays a more deterrent role. At this time, because the strongmen of highland people are restrained, he is killing himself in the enemy''s array.


    He took the hammer wheel in his hand and hit a high-ranking Highlander soldier hard. With a loud bang, the shield in the senior soldier''s hand was smashed to pieces, even the bones of the senior soldier''s hand were broken. At this time, the senior soldier looked unbelievable, as if he had met a monster, but he didn''t use pure brute force in his hand. When he used ordinary attack, waves of earth pulsation rushed to his opponent, so the senior soldier was stunned by the shock without even fighting back.


    At this time, even a senior soldier can''t stop the attack. What else can stop Li from shuttling among these Highlander soldiers? At this time, it was like a staff stirring excrement. It was a kind of shuttle in the enemy''s array. It really looked like death when it was next to each other.


    All of a sudden, he saw yaquil struggling with a violent soldier. Without saying a word, he rushed directly to him. Yaquil naturally knows what to do from the moment, a big drink, regardless of the body''s strengthening state has reached the limit, several lights shine at the same time.


    The frenzied soldier''s eyes were narrowed by yakil''s action, and then he screamed loudly. At this time, Li hit the frenzied soldier with a hammer from behind him. At this time, Li hit the frenzied soldier''s buttocks directly because of his convenience. Of course, Li''s subordinates were of no importance. He heard a burst of crackling thoughts I think the pelvis was smashed.


    However, the violent warrior was born with a strong fighting capacity for the wounded. When he was injured, his eyes turned to blood red completely. Then he overcame the pain of pelvic bone fragmentation and began to pursue qilai crazily. It was also a flash before his eyes, but he didn''t look down on such an opponent, and didn''t finish him Or just take him around here.


    Of course, Li is not an idiot. He leads him into his own camp. He directly leads this crazy guy into the Highlander''s lineup. This fierce soldier is in great pain, but he really has no distinction between the enemy and ourselves. In order to catch up with the Highlander''s soldiers who have injured many Highlanders all the way, he has been chopped to death several times A few Highlander soldiers.


    At this moment, the battlefield in the scuffle suddenly seemed to stop for a moment.


    It was just a little early in the morning when the sky was covered with black clouds.


    These black clouds seem to have their own lives, and they are still gathering towards the sky at an incredible speed from all directions. Soon in the middle of the cloud formed a huge and incomparable black vortex, in this vortex constantly has purple electric light shining, and the huge and incomparable thunder from the cloud.At this time, all the opponents could not help but slow down their movements and looked at the vision between heaven and earth with some fear. At this time, angel, wearing a blue wizard robe, slowly flew from the middle of the camp.


    At this time, her body is wrapped with countless blood lights, accompanied by the flying long hair. At this time, angel is as terrible as the nemesis from hell. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 272

    With the blood light on angel''s body surging, Yi Jiafu suddenly shakes. He widens his eyes, as if he can''t believe what happened at this time. He feels that all his strength is flowing out of his body quickly.


    Yi Jia Fu took a deep breath at this time, trying to gather his own energy, but found that the power that had been integrated with him had been completely dispersed. You know, he was born with instinctive affinity for lightning and fire, so even if highlanders were not born to use magic, he could still add powerful power when using attack But at this time, not only his own strength has been lost, but also his attribute attack has been lost!


    This must have been done by that guy! At this time, Yi Jiafu roared at the angel in the sky. Looking around, he couldn''t help staring. Most of the Highlander soldiers on the scene were tottering, and those who seemed to be OK were the people who were in charge of guarding at the celebration banquet and didn''t drink the wine!


    For a moment, countless emotions surged in his heart. In fact, he didn''t know what to say at this time. If they were not greedy for the drinks at that time, maybe the battle had not been decided, but now Now if most of the soldiers lose their strength just like themselves, they are really lambs to be slaughtered.


    No! Now it''s not the time to win the final point, and Yi Jiafu''s eyes flash a fine light. Now it''s not the time to win the final point! I still have a new force not arrived!


    The underground troops arranged by themselves are about to break through the ground! When the time comes, you can definitely fight against each other. As long as you give yourself a certain buffer, it''s not a problem to make a comeback!


    Seems to be aware of the idea of Yi Jiafu, Li sighed slowly, then the huge magic surged around Li''s body, he said slowly, "the earth surges!"


    Almost in an instant, the earth from the foot began to shake violently. No matter people from here or from the highland, they all felt that their feet were very unstable. A considerable number of people rushed to the ground and didn''t dare to move at all. Yijia clothing had a little expectation that the guy dressed as a soldier was in the power of magic In terms of strength, it was unbearable to mention, but then the sound of ground subsidence came from the ground, which made him despair completely.


    From now on, he stepped gently. With his walking, the underground fluctuation also changed constantly. There was almost no dead angle. In a flash, the surrounding ground seemed to sink.


    "Retreat! Get out of here Yijiafu also knows that the situation is over, and no matter how hard it struggles, it''s useless.


    At this time, a part of Highlander soldiers rushed to the people who were away from here crazily, while another part of them escorted Yi Jiafu back.


    "Want to go? Do you think it''s really that easy? " Leave cold to hum a, want to rush forward directly.


    But just as Li was about to move, the huge bodies of three violent soldiers stopped Li. At this time, there were dozens of Highlander soldiers beside the three violent soldiers. At this time, their faces were a bit determined, as if they had already understood what fate they were going to face in front of them.


    You can''t do without laughing, "how long do you think you can stop me?"


    The frenzied soldier at the head looked higher than the frenzied soldier killed by Liwan. At this time, he said in raw human language, "you despicable intruder, not only captured the Highlanders, but also wanted to invade their land. I will never let you do that! Now you leave, we can have a good talk. Otherwise, we''ll leave a few scars on you even if we fight to death. "


    Li chuckled, "you guys, it seems that you really think how valuable your life is? Want to leave a scar on me? I think you''re just trying to give your companions a chance to escape, aren''t you


    From now on, he made a loud finger to the sky. Angel and centrifugal are interlinked. Angel suddenly crushed one of his rings, and then countless thunder lights flashed in his hands. Li hummed and stamped his feet, and then large pieces of water poured out of Li. The water did not know where it came from, so it directly covered the whole battlefield!


    Li closed his eyes and said softly, "Shuidun ¡¤ shuixiangyu!"


    With his voice, the water suddenly rose, and in an instant it reached the level of half human height. At this time, countless thunderlights fell from the sky!


    The soldiers from this side knew the battle plan for a long time, and immediately took out a talisman to crush it. Then the whole field fell into the scope of the thunder magic. Although the people from this side had extreme pain on their faces, they were not affected by the paralysis effect of the thunder magic. On the contrary, the Highlanders had no chance to escape.


    Most of the Highlanders were directly corona by the thunder magic. Although the rest of them were still conscious, quite a few of them fell into a state of paralysis. They wanted to struggle, but they couldn''t move at all.The frenzied soldier was at the height of his anger and rushed towards Li stride with a roar. At this time, Li gave a sneer. The three violent fighters obviously had strong resistance to magic. The Shuidun who just joined the thunder magic had little influence on them. But really, it was easy to get rid of him.


    The two violent soldiers saw that the leader had already started, and they rushed to Li without any hesitation. At this time, they looked at Li as if he was an enemy to destroy his family. Li sighed and gently turned the hammer in his hand. All the weapons here, that is, this weapon, were a little handy. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 273

    In the eyes of ordinary soldiers, these three violent soldiers may be quite powerful opponents, but in Li''s eyes, these guys are no different from ordinary soldiers. In a flash, Li has passed by the three violent soldiers with great ease, and then the three violent soldiers rushed into the water on the ground one after another, and then the dark red color gushed out, leaving slightly With a sigh, he began to stride in the direction of Wang Yi Jiafu, a Highlander.


    However, although the Highlander soldiers were paralyzed, they still rushed towards Li. Because Li didn''t want to hurt these walking gold coins, he couldn''t kill them too hard. At that time, the war situation was still uncertain. Now these guys will basically become their own gold coins, so there''s no need to kill them. Li is just one of them All of them put aside, and took advantage of this opportunity, yijiafu finally got out of trouble successfully.


    However, I don''t think these highlanders can struggle for long. On the other side, Wang was told that all the other tunnels leading to the outside were broken by the violent vibration just now.


    Moreover, due to the dislocation of the stratum, it is estimated that it will take at least one wrinkle time to get through the tunnel.


    Yi Jiafu was shocked to find that he had lost all the way back. He looked at the ceiling in a daze. At the beginning, he thought that everything was under his control, but now he thought it was too ridiculous. He looked at the more than 30 soldiers who came back to the main hall. They were all senior soldiers. They were a little resistant to the sense of powerlessness, and then they were paralyzed Fruit also has a certain resistance.


    Then he could come back here with himself. He said slowly, "I''m ready to bow to sal. Do you have a better way?" Yi Jiafu''s voice is full of vicissitudes. He gritted his teeth. In fact, a long time ago, Sal once advised himself to join other gods.


    After all, a long time ago, because of the massive defeat of the orcs, they left the continent, and then the Highlanders were no longer able to contact the Hellscream as the guardian God. After that, the highland people began to decline gradually, which also led to the collapse of a super large tribe at that time. At that time, a tribe with 100000 people left with the leaders, and only these people led by Yi Jiafu were left.


    At that time, Yi Jiafu almost became the orthodox successor of this super large and almost Kingdom like tribe. Then Yi Jia Fu Ju moved and came here. After arriving at this place, Sal once said to himself that he found an obscure divine power deep underground. If they are willing to give in to this divine power, there is no doubt that they will get great blessing in the future


    But at that time, Yi Jiafu thought that Sal wanted to seize his own power, so he directly refused this matter. Now think about if he agreed with Sal at that time How could a tribe with a new spirit come to such an end?


    All of a sudden, a light footstep sounded outside the hall. Yijiafu frowned. Is there any human who has entered here? Although the Highlanders are basically a branch of the human race, in their concept, the Highlanders are obviously higher than most of the human race in all aspects, so most highlanders will directly call other people human.


    Several high-level Highlander soldiers are also on guard. In fact, even if there are only 50 or 60 human soldiers, they have no chance to resist


    But then they breathed a sigh of relief, because there was only one person at the door, and this person was obviously a Highlander, with two white marks on his face. This was a wizard in the tribe and Sal''s entourage.


    At this time, Yi Jiafu, whose mood suddenly relaxed, did not find that the wizard''s eyes were extremely confused, as if he had lost his mind. At this time, he looked around as if he was looking for something. When he looked at Yi Jiafu, a trace of hatred flashed in his eyes. The light of hatred was different from ordinary hatred, just like an extremely closed clan It''s like seeing a foreigner.


    Yi Jia Fu looked at the wizard and frowned, "what are you doing here? Didn''t I send someone to tell you to get ready for defense?"


    The wizard shook his head slowly. "Lord Thrall, please come over, he said, let the invaders suffer, because our God is with us."


    Yi Jia Fu''s eyes suddenly brightened. In fact, those senior soldiers in the hall almost jumped up. They even wanted to jump up and ask the wizard if he knew what he was talking about at this time.


    When they were young, I don''t know how many times I heard the elder say that when the patron saint and Hellscream used to patronize this race At that time, the Highlanders were invincible and never knew what failure was. At that time, the orcs and Highlanders were still deeply allied.


    Under the union of these two races, almost no barbarians dare to fight against them.


    But everything changed at that time. Humans, who were also very close to highlanders, challenged all the alien races and called all the non-human races barbarians.At that time, the Elves were the first to be defeated, and then the goblins. Later, the humans called the Highlanders the same race. So when humans started to fight against the orcs, the Highlanders didn''t help the orcs. Then Hellscream stopped caring for the Highlanders, and even the Apocalypse was gone


    And now is God willing to take care of the Highlanders again?


    When all the people arrived at Sal''s place, they couldn''t help opening their mouths. In fact, they couldn''t believe what was in front of them at this time. In front of them was a huge pit with a radius of 1000 meters. In fact, this huge pit had existed a long time ago. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 274

    At that time, when they just came here, they directly got through this place. In front of them, there was a huge pit that they didn''t know how deep it was. However, at that time, the so-called huge pit was only 50 meters in diameter, but now it has become like this unconsciously


    It''s a square kilometer. Yi Jiafu knows it. When he found the pit, Sal ordered some miners to expand the cave where the pit is located. Besides, no one can enter this layer except him and some of the closest witches. But how did this stone chamber, which was only a few hundred meters square, become this place What kind?


    What the hell is Sal doing? Yi Jia Fu''s heart suddenly moved. He suddenly thought that the wizard just said that God would care for this race again, but he didn''t say which God it was!


    He looked at Sal, who was just standing on the edge of the huge pit. Looking at the pit, he didn''t know what he was thinking. Yi Jiafu took a deep breath, as if he wanted to make up his mind. "Isn''t that so-called Titan the rebirth of Hellscream?"


    Sal didn''t respond immediately, as if in a daze. When yijiafu wanted to shout, Sal sighed slowly, "well, I told you that I found a trace of divine power here."


    Yi Jia clothing nodded, gently waved that those senior soldiers should not be too shocked, "how strong is he?"


    "How strong? Alas If you were willing to agree to my request at that time, it is estimated that this God will be enough to directly annihilate any strong person in the world, even reach the level 20 or above in the legend, and then experience our worship, then it will be the greatest existence in the world. But because of your stupidity, I didn''t make up my mind to wake him up until a few days ago. If I think about it now, I can only tell you that he has the strength of level 19. "


    Sal''s voice seemed to be sighing, but Yi Jia Fu couldn''t help but stare, "you Are you right? Level 19? Then destroy those enemies in front of you! "


    Thrall shook his head gently. "It''s no problem to defeat them, but if you want to annihilate them, it''s difficult. If you let them escape, they will bring more aggressors..."


    Yi Jia Fu''s eyes flashed a glimmer of blood, "well, I''ll guide them here. Let me be the bait! First of all, ask the great titan to get rid of my curse


    Yi Jiafu roared like this, but there was no response from the pit. He grew up and didn''t seem to believe everything in front of him. Sal said softly, "you are not sincere enough..."


    "Sincerely?" Yi Jia Fu''s eyes widened. He didn''t touch the realm of the gods at all. At this time, Sal turned his head. Yi Jia Fu was stunned. At this time, Sal''s eyes were blank, as if he had been excessively stimulated. Yi Jia Fu roared, "what kind of sincerity is enough?"


    "Refining!" Sal said so, he pointed to the pit, "are you willing to accept the refinement of Titan?"


    Yi Jia Fu turned and patted his chest, "tell the great wizard Sal, are we willing to accept refining?"


    At this time, those highland soldiers who looked at yijiafu all roared, "we are willing to accept refining!" With the roar of these people, the huge pit suddenly vibrated, accompanied by this vibration, a huge and dignified voice rang up, "it seems that it''s time, accept it..."


    Then a golden color completely engulfed the stone chamber


    At this time, they are cleaning up the battlefield. This time, nearly 100 highland people died, which made them sad. However, because of magic, they captured more than 800 alive, which also made them overjoyed. In fact, these guys have become gold coins in their eyes.


    After cleaning up the battlefield, these guys are also relieved. Anyway, even if the remaining highlanders are crushed underground by a magic, their needs have been met. These people are not only satisfied with their needs, but also rich. The rest is how to extract benefits from those defeated soldiers.


    At this time, Li''s face suddenly changed, and a huge wave of energy poured out from the underground. He looked to the distance, which was the place of their camp, and at this time, a yellow light was emitted from the camp.


    He remembers that there was no shadow of wood leaves in the camp at this time. Just now, he asked the Bradman knights to go back to rest. However, under Arthur''s excuse that "you must have someone to supervise you and you will not abuse the prisoners", one third of the Bradman Knights stayed to help the people clean up these guys who have lost their fighting ability.


    At this time, in the busy yellow light, Li clearly felt that the vital signs of the Bradman knights who had returned to the camp had risen sharply


    This is not a good phenomenon. In fact, in the concept of separation, there must be demons when things go wrong.


    Now those people''s life characteristics suddenly enhanced, it must be something someone has done! But now people don''t have any understanding of this light, even if it''s a guess, it''s useless!However, Arthur was more anxious than Li. He rushed towards the camp. In fact, there was no too clear relationship between superior and subordinate in Bradman''s order. Arthur really treated these ordinary knights as brothers.


    From now on, he also rushed to the camp at a very fast speed, but at this time, he left his heart behind Arthur. It''s not that he can''t rush to the camp at a faster speed, but if there is any killing move, he would rather let Arthur go to the wall.


    When Li and Arthur came to the camp, they were all slightly stunned. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 275

    In fact, if there is a dead body in the camp at this time, or if these guys have been turned into balls of meat by some life catalytic magic, then Li and Arthur will not be surprised. But at this time, these Knights have nothing to do, and they are standing there as if nothing had happened. Just at this time, their eyes are a little dull, as if they are It''s like being scared dumb.


    Arthur took a long breath. "I don''t know what it was, but are you all right?"


    Then Arthur went to the nearest knight to see his situation, but Li felt a trace of murderous gas at this time. The murderous gas was emitted from the knight. Li was slightly stunned. Was it mind control, wasn''t it? Is there such a wide range of mind control?


    The knight suddenly raised his gun from his hand, and the gun in his hand directly touched Arthur''s throat. "Captain Arthur! How can you not believe in Titans


    As soon as this sentence came out, the Knights stood up as if they had been stimulated by something, and their weapons were raised high. "Captain Arthur, how can you not believe in Titans?"


    Li and Arthur grew up at this time, as if they didn''t believe what was happening.


    Arthur didn''t believe that his companions would raise their weapons to him, but Li could not help touching his storage space, where lies the Titan''s key, and the book named Titan''s key contains a lot of Titan''s power of faith. But at this time, these people are shouting Titan. Has Titan been summoned by others?


    The knight who attacked Arthur yelled, "Bradman, who doesn''t believe in Titans, wants to rule us! It''s just wishful thinking


    With his voice, the Knights cried out, "yes, it''s wishful thinking!"


    "And Arthur! You have joined him in not believing in Titan. Now we give you a chance to be loyal to Titan! " The knight roared, "then order Bradman to be loyal to Titan, too!"


    From looking at this scene slowly spit out a breath, "refining!"


    It suddenly occurred to him what was going on, and what was the situation about the Titan


    This is ff14! Ff14 is final fantasy 14, which is a very popular game series on the earth. In fact, the core of final fantasy is crystal and ether. In final fantasy 14, there is a kind of creature called man God.


    Man God has great power, but he doesn''t have his own body, so his followers need to sacrifice a lot of crystals to shape his body, and then summon him to the world with the power of faith.


    The more followers of these gods, the stronger their strength will be. And they have a unified performance, that is, they can quickly turn the less powerful people into their own followers.


    The voice of the system suddenly rang up, "I didn''t expect that this kind of thing would appear in the world!"


    "The system! Is there any way? These people How to deal with it! "


    At this time, I don''t know what to say. If these guys are refined, they will be the complete enemies. Although they still know Arthur and will talk with him, they will refine their brute God as the first center, and all the existence against the will of brute God are their enemies!


    Li remembers that in the plot of Final Fantasy 14, all the people who are refined by Manshen will be killed directly by their companions. At this time, Li is ready to start.


    "Refine them The system says slowly at this time, this is to let leave Leng for a while, refine them? Is the system joking with itself?


    "Please, I can''t do it at all!" Li shouts, but the system says slowly, "now you have 100000 points after this period of time."


    In fact, there was no communication with the system during this period of time, so there was no contact at all in the exchange of points. As a result, although he did not make efforts to earn points, he also had more than 100000 points because there was no channel for consumption.


    The system continued, "consume 100000 points, exchange for refining."


    From Leng for a while, turn in the eyes flashed a ray of light, this is not a huge profit? Li Dan remembers that as long as they refine people, they will enhance their strength. If they refine civilians all the time, they will become stronger all the time


    Li immediately replied, "exchange it now!"


    With his voice, a voice came into his mind, "feel, listen, think..."


    He suddenly opened his eyes, and then involuntarily frowned, so simple? Li Li felt that he was trapped by the system again. However, when he looked at the knights, he was rubbing his hands and fists again. He immediately sent out the power in his body, and then wrapped them up with great power.Then in these people''s hearts came such a voice, "feel, listen, think."


    The confusion in their eyes turns to disappear slowly. When they look away, their eyes have become fanatical.


    The man who used to point a gun at Arthur suddenly knelt down to Li, "my king, don''t you know what you need?" But originally for Arthur, who had a lot of opinions, he was also sincere at this time, "king, how offensive I was before, please forgive me for what I did."


    When I grow up, I don''t seem to believe everything in front of me. Is it too easy to use? Just a bunch of loyal people? But then he wanted to vomit blood Wait a minute, my strength has not been enhanced!


    I was just about to find the system and said that there was a quality problem with the goods and I wanted a refund.


    The system sighs, "please, think about it. Why do you exist?" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 276

    What is the meaning of one''s own existence? He didn''t understand what the system meant at all


    The system goes on, "well They can''t exist on their own. They have to be believed. In fact, this has been explained in the game of your world. All the gods are actually created by those who believe in themselves. Their images are all constructed by believers. That is to say, the strength of man God is 0. The more people believe in him, the stronger the strength will be. The strength of belief is influenced by the whole multiverse. That is to say, there are 10000 and 100000 people who believe in him in the whole multiverse. When they are called out by thousands of people, it is different But in the final analysis, because they are influenced by believers, they become stronger with the increase of believers.... "


    From nearly spitting blood, refining can quickly strengthen the believers. They are idealistic creatures, that is, the more they are believed and desired, the stronger they will be. That is to say, it is a way of rapid growth for man God, but because he himself is from the material world, he can also be understood as materialistic creatures. What other people think of him is fundamentally unable to change himself!


    From now on, it''s naturally very depressing, but there''s no other way. But now, there''s something to gain. First of all, these people who don''t intend to follow themselves have become their own diehard loyalists. Then, now that they have been taken away from the refining of Titan, there''s no doubt that they are weakening the power of Titan ¡£


    After a look at the sky, it was almost noon. He wanted to let the people have a rest.


    "Lord ogaster, the Highlanders are coming again!" A knight of the shadow of the wood leaves ran to this side quickly.


    "To die again?" Leave tiny Leng for a while


    Li immediately floated into the air. To Li''s dismay, Yi Jiafu seemed to mobilize all the miners this time. Looking at this posture, he brought 1500 thugs! These people seem to be taller than before. No one is less than 1.8 meters tall. Most of them are more than 2 meters tall!


    From their masters to a very strong atmosphere of Titan, these guys are obviously all refined by Titan, and they are all attached with divine power. Watching them rush like this, Li is also moved in his heart. In fact, if these guys are not present, there is no doubt that their subordinates, including Caesar and Arthur, will be the whole army It''s gone.


    From the move to start, once again will be shrouded in those highlanders, but he asked to convey the information is completely blocked!


    For a moment, no matter how elite these Highlander soldiers are, they can''t surpass the Bradman knights, can they? Are you not serious enough?


    The system warns, "pay attention to the big one!"


    From then on, he glanced at the Highlanders who rushed in. Sure enough, he saw a very special guy. This guy still looked like a Highlander, but he was a little taller. He was four meters tall, but except for his face, his whole body was covered with rock armor.


    The system said, "just now, you can directly talk about the reason why the Knights are refined is that although they are refined by Titan, there is no Titan around to convey the divine power, so as long as you cover them with more power than Titan, they will immediately become your believers. But now there are Titan''s apostles in it. He can refine the people around him through the apostles as a node. Look what you just did has reminded him


    Li sighed slightly. It''s really troublesome


    At this time, the Titan apostle was at the front. He is holding a huge Tomahawk. The handle of the Tomahawk has the thickness of his fist. As long as he starts, people will fall down. Under the great power, every attack of him will bring a certain magic effect. Most knights are affected by the magic effect, and a lot of casualties appear.


    The left hand of the Titan apostle is wrapped with a bright white breath. With each wave, a lot of earthly breath will gush out, and the middle one will fly high immediately. When you fall down, it''s a self-evident pain.


    Behind the Titan, there were four soldiers who were almost as tall as him. Although they were also covered with rocks, they were not as powerful as him. At most, they were equivalent to more powerful violent soldiers. Wang yijiafu, a Highlander, charged side by side with the Titan apostles, pouring thunder waves into the people and horses far away.


    Soon, the people and horses from this side had been forced to retreat to the camp side. The Titan apostle ran very fast, and soon came to the outside of the camp. He gave a big drink, and then he hit it with all his strength! Among the sawdust, the four meter high gate was directly smashed, and then more than a dozen people were thrown out by the collapsed tower.


    The Titan Apostle who rushed into the camp found the distance ahead. He suddenly calmed down and said in a deep voice, "stupid reptile, are you willing to submit to my king now? If you choose to surrender now, perhaps my monarch is willing to leave you a way to live. "Hearing what the Titan Apostle said, he couldn''t help laughing.


    On the other side, in the sky, angel stands quietly. As for Wang yijiafu, a Highlander, he sees angel at this time, and is shouting, "you shameless monster! Come down and fight with me


    Angel suddenly a Leng, turn to smile a way: "come on, let you see the magic that I prepare for your door!"


    Suddenly, a light burst out in the middle of the Highlander''s charging road. It was her necklace that was shining in angel''s hand. It seemed that she didn''t know what kind of magic she was using. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 277

    At this time, countless bones still stained with blood stretched out from the ground.


    These bones are growing in the air, but in an instant, these bones form a huge doorframe, and then they keep growing in the doorframe, and then one by one streamers of light are shining on the door, from seeing this magic, we can''t help laughing bitterly, level 10 magic, the door of the abyss.


    Although this magic is rated at level 10, it can actually summon a demon lord who can be regarded as a God. Of course, no magician can control the abyss Lord, so the world that summons the abyss Lord has been destroyed. Of course, I said it could be Because the things summoned by this abyss gate are uncertain, and the things summoned are constantly floating above level 12 to level 20.


    What can be summoned depends entirely on one''s own luck, but it seems that there is no problem to scare these little guys. Sure enough, with the formation of this magic, even those highlanders had been refined by Titan, but they still retreated to the rear with great fear.


    The door of the abyss has no door. There is darkness in the middle of him. In the darkness, he keeps shining green. After a few breaths, a blood red electric light flashed in the door, and then a terrible roar sounded. A small demon lord with wings on his back stepped out of the abyss door.


    The little demon lord''s green eyes looked around him, and then roared up to the sky. There was no other superfluous action. He just opened his mouth with sharp teeth and blew out a green flame. In a flash, dozens of Highlanders had been burned to ashes, and there were no bones left. However, the little demon lord didn''t seem to stop. He picked up a few people who were far away from here and chewed them in his mouth.


    People from this side naturally know that angel can''t be provoked. Even if he eats himself, there is no way to get justice. So they run fast and hide behind. As for who the devil little Lord likes to eat, it''s not up to him.


    At this time, when he saw the little demon lord who was rampant on the battlefield, the Titan apostles could not help but be surprised and angry. The order he got was to lead these people to fight against these invaders, but at this time, it seemed obvious that the strength of these invaders had exceeded his imagination.


    You should know that although the Titan apostle was transformed, his strength has the appearance of level 16 or level 7. It can be said that in the whole continent, he can basically walk horizontally as long as he doesn''t jump too much, and the little demon lord is almost the same level.


    The Titan apostle, like the demon lord, has all kinds of powers, so he will be much better than the human of the same level. At the beginning, when the Titan apostle saw Li, he felt that Li''s strength should be level 16 or level 7, which is similar to the level that Titan reminded him, so he rushed to kill Li, Then he finished the task, but what happened afterwards made him feel extremely depressed.


    The other party summoned a demon lord again. If you want to know the guy of this level, you must do your best to solve it!


    So the Titan apostle directly wielded dozens of axe shadows, and he was about to kill them directly. However, in the countless axe shadows, the space was suddenly distorted, and the Titan apostle widened his eyes, as if he could not believe the scene in front of him. But the fact is that at this time, a skeleton suddenly appeared in the world riding on a bone dragon.


    What''s more terrible is that his shadow of axe hit Li. Li not only didn''t avoid it, but welcomed it. After that, Li was still standing there.


    The idea of Titan''s Apostle is that he will directly push back the enemy after a series of attacks, but with his strength, he will certainly attack part of himself. Then he will directly attack and kill the enemy with all his strength when the speed of the enemy slows down. But at this time, it is not level 16 or level 7 strength at all!


    This guy is able to take his own attack without injury, which is obviously close to the strength of level 19! He widened his eyes, the strength of level 19, which can completely threaten Titan! He roared and rushed towards Li regardless of others. No matter what, this guy can''t hurt Titan!


    As for Leila, she is a little upset. In fact, Leila leaps out of the space on Meng Nan. Leila is no longer a simple skeleton warrior. Her bones are mainly black and red, as if they were rusty metal. It doesn''t seem that she can be easily ignored.


    Now, Meng Nan has completely become a bone dragon, and all the messy rotten meat and other things have disappeared. Now it is a bone dragon that is pure to the extreme, but no matter where it goes, the bone dragon seems to be a very deterrent existence.


    Leila, who was ignored, appeared in front of the Titan apostle with a flash. When he looked at Leila at this time, he couldn''t help sighing. At this time, Leila didn''t want to hide her strength. In the eyes of Lide, Leila should have been only a level 13-4 strength, but at this time, he had seen Leila clearly. She already had level 16 strength.It''s a little too fast, isn''t it? You know, in the two planes of fire shadow and pirate, it just reaches the level of Dixian. Now Leila has become level 16 so easily. Please, who is the leading role.


    Looking at Leila, the look of the Titan''s Apostle suddenly became dignified, and an inexplicable pressure generated on him, "you can break free from this man''s bondage Why do you have to give in to him? Why don''t you assimilate with me to become a God and then defend the peace of one side? " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 278

    Leila didn''t answer at this time. She didn''t even say anything else. Suddenly, there were two bone wings behind him. The texture of the bone wings was similar to that of Leila''s body. Then Leila flew directly from MENGNAN''s body. With a flash of black light in her hand, a huge long knife had been formed in his hand, and then she split to the Titan apostle.


    At this time, the Titan''s Apostle sighed, and the yellow earth force on his body rioted, and then fought with Leila.


    From frowned, "this guy seems to be much stronger than before."


    "This guy has lost his consciousness now, now he is controlled by Titan directly, otherwise, how do you think he would say that to Leila?" Then the system said


    "But he said, Leila is out of my contract?" After opening his mouth, he was still not sure. The system immediately said, "what do you think is the form of the contract? Is it really God given rules? When the strength of a person on both sides of the contract has reached the degree that the contract can not be bound, then the contract depends entirely on his self-consciousness. If he wants to, then betraying you is just a matter of minutes. "


    He opened his mouth. "Isn''t it? I have heard in Greek mythology that the gods in Greece can swear to the river of the underworld. If they break the oath, even the LORD God will fall in an instant... "


    "What if they are so powerful that the river of the underworld can''t stop them?"


    Li Leng for a moment. If so, the so-called contract of life and death is actually limited to the fact that the strength of both sides is not strong enough.


    On the other side, Meng Nan also moves his hand to the Titan apostle with Leila. At this time, he bites the Titan apostle''s thigh. And the Titan apostle stepped back and directly flashed over Meng Nan. To tell the truth, bone dragon was almost a deterrent wherever he went. Even though the Titan apostle could easily solve Meng Nan, he chose to avoid it at that moment.


    Just when he thought he had successfully evaded kaimengnan''s attack, he didn''t expect a dragon breath to spray out from MENGNAN''s mouth. The Dragon system is white, obviously with the effect of ice system, but it looks very weak. It''s just that once the dragon breath touches his calf, it directly climbs to his knee along his calf.


    This is a very rare ice poison dragon breath!


    At this time, Leila''s speed is very fast, and her flight route is also strange and changeable. It seems that she is not affected by gravity at all.


    The long knife in her hand kept cleaving to the Titan apostle. Even though the Titan apostle''s skin was hard for ordinary people to get into, in Leila''s eyes, it was not much different from tofu at the moment. As long as she was scratched by the long knife in her hand, it was a deep wound immediately. In a few minutes, the Titan''s body was covered with scars.


    Leila is not ready to intervene in the battle between her and the Titan apostles, because if she enters into it now, her trajectory will be limited. But the battle didn''t last long. In less than ten minutes, the Titan was stabbed in the chest by Leila. Then he suddenly yelled and fell down with a bang.


    At this time, the fallen Titan apostle gasped powerlessly, and the blue blood gushed out of his mouth one by one. In fact, he had already died, but he insisted on it until now.


    Leila slowly folded her wings, then stepped on the chest of the Titan apostle.


    The Titan looked at Leila and sighed, "we will meet like this from the beginning. You have broken the shackles of fate, but are you really right now? You can leave here now, but why do you want to go back to the starting point? "


    At this time, Leila looked at the Titan''s Apostle calmly and did not answer.


    "Ha ha ha ha..." At this time, the Titan''s Apostle gave a deep smile, and more blood gushed from his mouth. "Come on, since you have defeated my part, then you can come to see me. I am waiting for you in the underground, waiting for your arrival, ha ha ha ha ha!"


    The light in the eyes of the Titans soon began to dissipate.


    However, at this time, there was a sudden whistling sound in the sky. When I looked up, angel was flying here at full speed, and the clear cry suddenly came, "OK, o''jaster, I won''t tell you, and then you dare to cheat me! What''s on the back of that ghost bone crocodile? Is that guy your skeleton pet? "


    Dream Nan at this time is also involuntarily angry! How can I say that I''m also a powerful undead formed by the death of a real dragon, and the human in front of me dares to say that I''m a rotten bone crocodile. Meng Nan can''t help but urge her master to kill the guy in front of her.


    And by this time the angel had not arrived. Has quietly crushed one of his jewelry, and then a gray blue magic cover has fallen down towards the crowd, but at this time, angel has already shrouded in it.


    But at this time, when Leila''s left hand was tight, a white light burned from the long knife in her hand. But in a twinkling of an eye, the long knife had become a huge sword burning with white flame.Leila''s hand moved, and the long sword wrapped with white thunder light was raised like this. The two sabres flew out. Just in an instant, the magic was directly cut open by Leila.


    Angel can''t help but be surprised at this time. The magic just now is level 7. The other side can break it so easily. It seems that his strength can''t be underestimated.


    Angel was surprised, but he was not an idiot. He chanted a few words, and in an instant, he had some magic protection. Later, the sword light from Leila exploded directly on the shield. Angel was very good at using magic. This kind of attack only broke the outer three shields. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 279

    Then a smug smile emerged from angel''s mouth, but then an expression of uncontrollable surprise appeared on her face, because at this time, Leila also appeared in front of him, and then Leila directly stretched out her right hand and quickly grabbed angel''s throat.


    Angel originally set those defense magic in front of Leila, but just a moment was completely destroyed, "the guardian of heaven!" Angel abruptly breaks a finger cap on his hand, and then 24 magic shields with different attributes suddenly generate.


    In a flash, the most gorgeous light was lit up in the air. Although the twenty-four defense shields blocked Leila''s attack, Leila''s right hand didn''t mean to stop at this time. Just a little bit through the magic shields, it was getting closer and closer to angel''s throat. Under the pressure of Leila, the shields could not help breaking. At last, with a slap, a finger ring of angel''s left hand was broken by her again.


    Then there are twenty-four same defense magic, but these twenty-four defense magic are formed, but they are still broken by Leila. After a long time, Leila suddenly shows a very ironic smile. In fact, no matter what kind of smile a skeleton shows, it seems that there is some inexplicable terror.


    At this time, Leila suddenly retreats, and then returns to Meng Nan''s back again.


    Angel''s face is also very serious at this time. The two fingertips he just used are in fact holy objects. Although they can only be used once, the guard of magic ascension can be said to be a very strong defense type of magic besides the most powerful defense magic in the magic world.


    Especially for those physical opponents, it is more effective. But the guy in front of him broke two magic powers so easily, and then directly retreated. He didn''t know what he thought.


    In a twinkling, angel''s forehead has exuded a thin sweat, at this time she does not know how to end, in fact, if you admit defeat, angel is absolutely reluctant, but if you continue to fight, not to say with what to beat the opponent, I''m afraid that even now there are not many means of defense, angel.


    Leila at this time looked at angel, but did not make what kind of action, just a gentle wave, with dream Nan back to the alien world.


    Looking at the appearance of Leila''s departure, angel flew directly to Li''s side, and 0 put his hand on Li''s shoulder. He said with a very flirtatious tone, "Xiao Li, your pet is very fierce?"


    From now on, he rolled his eyes: "that''s not my pet, and my name is not written on his head!"


    "You are so unreasonable!" Angel snorted and looked directly at the result of the little demon lord''s battle.


    At this time, the four guys who were blessed by Titan had fallen under the breath and claws of the Demon Lord. Then the little demon lord began to slaughter the Highlanders around him, of course, because those who were far away from him retreated behind wisely, and finally they were not attacked.


    Yi Jiafu saw that the situation was gone, but his face showed a smile of satisfaction. He yelled and led the rest of the Highlanders to withdraw from the ground. How could he let go of such an opportunity and rush straight on, quickly refining all the people who were behind the Highlanders The Highlanders ran so fast that they didn''t notice it at all.


    At this time has not yet satisfied his appetite of the devil little Lord is very strong refused Angel to him back to the abyss of the order. Angel has just been defeated by Leila inexplicably, and her temper is not very good at this time. If it is normal, she will probably use her jewelry to rub out a magic like alien exile, but this time she is very upset.


    She quickly threw out a light ball with the effect of the death finger. The death finger is a magic with the effect of instant death. This magic has a 10% chance to kill each other. Even if it doesn''t kill each other, it will cause great damage to each other. The demon lord''s face showed a mocking smile. He obviously wanted to say that his magic resistance is not true Chang Gao is not afraid of such magic.


    But then a light of death came out of angel''s hand.


    At this time, the demon lord''s face was full of confused expression. In fact, he couldn''t believe how Angel used two death fingers in succession


    At this time, the bloody Highlander King retreated to the underground. At this time, he was covered with blood, and there was a terrible wound with deep visible bone on his back. It looked like the end of a crossbow.


    Now there are only more than 30 highlanders who fled back to the underground city with Yi Jiafu. When they went to battle before, they took 1500 people with them!


    He was shaking. Not because of pain, not because of regret and anger, not because of fear and despair, he is now feeling extremely excited for the complete revenge.


    No matter how strong these guys are, they can''t be better than God! The great titan can absolutely destroy each other in an instant. At that time, the women and children in the tribe can continue to breed more highland people. As for the believers needed by the Titan, it''s even easier to snatch those human beings and capture more human beings. Just be refined by the Titan. Women can mate with themselves and men can eat I''ll be fine.However, he was still a little scared. Obviously, the other side didn''t have the ability to fight back. The other side could summon such a demon. The terrible little demon lord hurt himself seriously with one blow, and then died in an instant under the terrible witch.


    But the opponent must not be Titan''s opponent! ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 280

    Li soon refined most of the highland people who were left behind. These highland people who were refined were very respectful to Li nature, which surprised Li. He thought that in this way, he would really get a large number of trusted people. In this way, there would be no other means. These guys would do their best to work for themselves.


    However, the priority now is to defeat Titan. You should know that these guys can easily refine themselves, but at the same time, Titan can also easily refine the people around him. Although he is here now, Titan can''t directly start, but as soon as he leaves, the next situation can be imagined.


    Then he strode to the biggest entrance of the Highlanders, which was also the normal entrance of these highlanders. At this time, a huge iron door had closed it tightly, as if he did not welcome the arrival of Li. Li frowned and turned to smile. Such an iron door was ridiculous to him, and he raised it gently A finger pokes at the iron door, and then the huge kinetic energy spreads to every corner above the iron door. With a click, the hinge of the iron door completely collapses, and then the whole iron door suddenly falls inside.


    From now on, he was angry with the highland people''s tribe. Although it was short, it was an extremely grand underground city in front of Li. Li didn''t expect that the highland people''s tribe was so powerful. Looking at this, it had a long history. He turned to the tallest building. He was still thinking about the treasure of the Highlander king.


    The palace of Wang yijiafu, a Highlander, is of course extremely gorgeous. Among the Highlanders, all the wealth is planned by the head of the tribe, and it is no exaggeration to say that Yi Jiafu owns the wealth of the whole tribe.


    With such wealth, this yijiafu must have a lot of high-quality products. Although Li is not a financial fan, he is very interested in any treasure, but the ordinary gold and silver are no longer in Li''s eyes. What he is looking for is the secret room of the highland king. Maybe he can find some artifact from their God in it?


    At this time, Li and yaquil, with a hundred or so men, were rampant in the palace of yijiafu. But after a long time, they knocked out a group of Highlanders, but they just turned to some ordinary gold and silver.


    "Boss ogaster!" A knight of the shadow of the wood leaves came running quickly towards him.


    From now on, I could not help but feel refreshed. I immediately went up and asked, "did you find something?"


    "Boss ogaster, I found a secret Road, but This... "


    Yaquil could not help crying out, "what''s wrong! Take us there


    Then Li, yaji''er and more than one hundred of his followers stood in front of the so-called secret road. In front of them was a secret road only 20 meters high


    At the moment, the gate of the secret road is open. According to the knights, it was like this when they came here. At a glance, there is a cliff more than ten meters behind the door, which is about fifty meters wide. A stone bridge that only allows two people to pass across the two sides of the Strait is not known whether it is natural or man-made.


    "Boss, I saw that the Highlander King escaped from here with more than a dozen men!"


    Li frowned and said hello. He asked yaquil to go back and call for help. He and the others quickly walked in.


    With these people, we quickly crossed the suspension bridge and entered a large space.


    At this time, in this place, there is a huge pit on the ground, which is similar to any strange natural scene. After all, a pit with a radius of several kilometers is very rare everywhere.


    From frowning, it is obvious that this is the domain of the Titan. That''s why he asked yaquil to take half of the people back. If he went back from here and called people, at least yaquil won''t die in his fight with the Titan, will he?


    "Great titan..." A rather old voice was heard in the hall. From slightly a Leng, immediately began to look for the source of sound.


    "I''m here to ask your favor..." The voice suddenly grew louder.


    "Clear all enemies for me..." The sound began to become very huge. As the sound became bigger, the whole space was humming, as if shaking for this.


    From the instinctive sense of a danger, this danger does not come from the existing things, but from the sound as if it would bring something in general.


    He was also the first time to realize this feeling after he came to this world. Even anksiram didn''t show such a killing intention to himself. From then on, his sweat bristled and his mental power echoed wildly in the care of the hall, but he finally found that there was a strong magic atmosphere in the mid air.


    No wonder I didn''t find anyone here just now. It seems that they are all above the sky, and they use the means of invisibility."Come out! My Lord''s battlefield, I will sacrifice my soul to you It''s just that the spell is done by this time.


    Li hums, and a strong shock wave rushes towards the sky. Just in an instant, the invisibility is directly broken by Li, and then Sal on the sky is revealed. At this time, Sal''s hands are on his chest, extremely sincere, and there are dozens of Highlanders floating around him.


    These highlanders are naturally the guys who go back to the ground with Yi Jiafu. At this time, they are very frightened, as if they are worried about their future, but they become very sincere in a flash.


    As if the effect of refining is constantly turning on them. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 281

    At this time, Thrall appeared and his eyes were red. It was obvious that after releasing the magic, the oil was exhausted and the lamp was dead. He looked away powerlessly and suddenly cried, "no! no You are You are hell Hell Roar! Why are you here Is Is all this divine punishment? "


    With his voice, there was a buzz in the whole space. Then he and those highlanders around him turned into a blood dance. He touched his nose and thought when he would become the so-called Hellscream?


    The old Gaodi man seems to be a wizard in this tribe, but how can he use such a magic now, the battlefield of Titan What is it?


    Just when I thought of it, a loud voice began to ring out slowly, "I I heard Your call I will Guard Your land! Because I am God of territory Titan


    With this sound, a pillar of light from the huge pit crazy extended, straight into the sky, from looking at the traces of the pillar of light, hum, now he can''t directly rush down the pit, right? Who knows what''s in it? If it''s up to this level, even if it''s who takes the lead, it''s decisive for the result.


    With this light column, the earth began to shake wildly, and then I found that the ceiling of the space was approaching the ground. Of course, it was just a moment. Soon I found that it was not that the flower board was approaching the ground, but that the ground was beginning to lift wildly.


    Is this going to rush out of the ground? From slightly Leng for a while, but now is not the time to think about these, he yelled at those guys behind, "back!"


    Those guys of shadow of wood leaves naturally knew what Li meant, and ran quickly one by one towards the direction they just came. Fortunately, they were standing at the entrance at the beginning. Now the overall height of this side was only raised by five or six meters, and they managed to jump and save their lives.


    But he didn''t move. He just looked at the pit and said softly, "well, the rest is our business."


    With his voice, the violent vibration became more intense, and the lifting speed of the whole ground suddenly increased by more than several times. Soon, the ground had smashed the ground above, and then passed through many tunnels and underground cities above. It was just a matter of breathing. As soon as I left, I felt bright in front of my eyes. When I looked around, I found that In the distance is a setting sun.


    The original day has passed, and now I have stood outside.


    Looking down along the land, the platform was at least four or five hundred meters above the ground at this time, but he didn''t continue to lift up. He just stood still. After using his flying skill, he found that he could easily get away from here. However, it didn''t make any sense, since this is the place Titan''s choice of battlefield, then he is here to solve him.


    But at this time, Titan did not breathe, quiet really some people panic, the setting sun in the distance slowly down, is also some bored away from the time, a vibration came from the ground, the middle of the pit slammed out a fierce yellow light column, when the light column disappeared, the middle of the pit has been filled.


    Just at this time, the sunset completely sets, and the world turns black. Today, it seems that there is no moon, but I soon find that I don''t need the moon at all.


    Because there is a self luminous thing in front of you. As the pit in the middle is filled, there is a huge creature standing in front of you. It''s really incorrect to say that he is a creature. At least no creature is completely made of rocks, right?


    The guy in front of him is about 50 or 60 meters tall. His whole body is covered with black rocks, but there are many cracks on the rocks. Through these cracks, he reveals yellow light to the outside. His head is a face, which is really familiar from the past. When he takes a serious look, he can''t help it It''s a little funny. This is the face of the old wizard.


    First of all, the Highlander tribe generally takes the wizard as the spiritual leader, so when they worship the Titan, they inexplicably bring some feelings for the wizard, so when they imagine the image of the Titan, they bring in some concept of the wizard.


    As for the Titan''s body, it''s probably said that these highlanders worship power and metal rocks too much. As a result, the image of the Titan in front of them is indeed a little happy. The whole body is a little too bloated. Of course, speaking of the bloated fat man, his body is full of muscles!


    "Here you are at last! Old friend Titan slowly opened his eyes, although he was talking to Li, but inexplicably, he felt that this guy was actually talking to another person beside him.


    With this sound, a burst of vibration from the side, "Hey, I didn''t expect that you actually chose this road."And that voice is more familiar with, it is clearly the sound of the system!


    "What about choosing to incarnate as the guardian God? When I have endless believers, I can still achieve liberation. For example, you can only pray that your host will become stronger before I can bring you liberation! " Titan widened his eyes and said, "but your host is really good!"


    Li shouts, "wait a minute, isn''t it boring for you to talk like this? I can''t understand you at all. Hello!"


    The system said slowly, "then you can kill this guy. If you can kill him, you can get everything from him. At that time, no matter what kind of solution you want to get, there will be no problem." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 282

    It''s depressing to be away from now on. Isn''t the system getting better? Why is it such a virtue now? Can''t you say something well? To say that again, he took a long breath. At this time, he felt some impulse to roll his eyes and turn the system to the ground directly, but now it''s useless to do anything. He looked at the Titan in front of him and said, "you see, I can''t do it. Now I give you two choices. One is to say everything directly, and the other is to do it I beat him to say it... "


    "In fact, as long as I don''t die, you can''t get out of here..." With the sound of Titan, the whole site gave out a roar. With this roar, a circle of light kept shining around the whole site. "It''s a long-standing thing. It''s very troublesome to arrange, but the opposite people have great binding force, and the more harsh the starting conditions are, the greater the binding force will be. It''s more difficult to set up than Titan For example, the effect of the present bondage is No one can leave, including myself, unless Titan dies


    after opening his mouth, he certainly understood what Titan said, including what he meant In other words, now Titan has the determination to die? He chose this battlefield to die here.


    After all, if you fight with a normal person, the other party will definitely have a heart that doesn''t want to be hurt and doesn''t want to die, so when you attack, you will choose some situations that are more inclined to human nature, such as evasion. However, the guy in front of you obviously has put life and death out of his stomach, which is very troublesome, although the other party will not win Li, but the trouble caused to himself is certainly not small.


    From slightly close eyes, and then open eyes above is a blood red color, kaleidoscope pattern is in his eyes keep turning, "then come on, let me see your strength in the end is how!"


    Titan sent out a burst of laughter like a hurricane in his mouth. Then he opened his huge palm and came to the pressure of Li. His eyes were suddenly opened. A series of black flames appeared in the air. This was the fire of the sky!


    The flame that can never be extinguished can only be extinguished by the pupil force of the wheel eye with the same powerful kaleidoscope. The Titan has been covered by the fire of the sky in an instant. No wonder his body is too huge to be prepared for this guy to use monthly reading.


    You need to know that monthly reading depends on the spiritual power. You don''t know how strong the spiritual power of the whole guy is. Don''t force the spiritual power of the other party to your own space to find that you are pulling in a tiger!


    At this time, Titan was enveloped by the sky light, and the rocks on his body were crackling with the flames. Only with a loud roar in his mouth, and then the rocks around his body suddenly peeled off. In this way, he really broke away from the shackles of the sky light, but the pupil force of Li could use the power of the sky light almost endlessly, and he could not see it The kaleidoscope in the sky revolves for a while, again gushing out a large number of sky fire.


    But this time, the Titan jumped up, but he just avoided the sky. Li was also surprised. The size of the Titan was there. If the Titan could not jump up at all, he could accept it. But in front of him, the Titan jumped up all of a sudden, and the jump was really extraordinary


    At this time, Titan directly provoked the height of more than several kilometers!


    At least the Titan has become very small in the eyes of Li. At this time, the Titan stops in the middle of the air and looks at himself coldly, then falls suddenly. At this time, the Titan does not fall to Li, but chooses the middle of the whole field to fall, which makes Li feel strange. After all, if he chooses himself as the fall point, the effect and power will be stronger It''s better.


    But then he didn''t think so. Even though he was already on the side, the crazy kinetic energy from the ground almost made him leave the field.


    At this time, if Li hadn''t stood still, he could see that Titan had raised his fist high. Even if the position from which he stood was not within the reach of Titan, Li still subconsciously flashed to the side, that is, at the moment when Li just flashed away, a powerful shock wave rushed past the position he just stood, and the whole earth was dashed out of a huge hole by this blow And Titan obviously didn''t play enough.


    The whole person suddenly toward from this side jumped over, the huge impact once again let from stagger, Titan coldly looked at from, left a punch, right a punch toward from hit down.


    From now on, I really want to fight back, but the guy in front of me is too difficult. Although he is huge, his flexibility is also terrible. His huge body brings powerful kinetic energy, but whether it is vibration or attack, it causes great trouble to Li.


    Just for a moment, li felt that his body seemed to be paralyzed. He snorted and wanted to fly directly, but Titan suddenly stepped on the ground, that is to say, Li fell on the ground again. That was the moment when he was about to step on the ground


    So he was interrupted by the Titan''s step, and then the Titan took another step, another step, another stepAfter more than 20 successive attacks, Li''s legs were numb, and Li''s heart was bitter. Although this guy is not the opponent of gelf in terms of magic, this attack method is really unheard of by Li!


    Li roared, the kaleidoscope in his eyes turned madly, then Li Gao raised his hand, accompanied by his action, a purple breath gushed out from behind him, and then a huge arm with a long knife chopped down towards Titan. This is a part of xuzuo''s man!


    I''m ready to use this move. I must be the man! This is also a very strong move in the kaleidoscope. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 283

    This huge arm was cut off with a knife, and even Titan had to retreat for a while, so his feet slowed down, such a buffer opportunity. Li sneered, and then a series of purple breath turned around Li''s body. These purple breath began to frame out ribs around Li''s body, and then these things began to grow crazily, most importantly After that, the half body of a huge purple warrior was formed on the body of Li.


    As soon as Li suddenly stepped on the ground, the purple breath began to extend to the lower part of Li, and soon Li was lifted up and floated in the air by the purple breath, and the lower part of the purple body itself had been formed. At this time, a huge warrior appeared in front of Titan.


    At this time, the samurai was holding a pair of knives in his hand with a little disdain in his eyes. Looking at Titan like this was like looking at an idiot. Looking at Titan from now on was like looking at an idiot. If Titan just relied on his huge body and powerful strength, now he has no superiority in the face of xuzuo man, at least In Li''s heart, it is like this. Besides, the long knife in xuzuo''s hand can cause quite powerful damage to it.


    Titan''s mouth also showed an excited smile, he roared, and rushed toward Li, and there was no meaning to escape from nature. The speed of both sides increased to the fastest level at this time, and the field was so big at this time, even if the two sides ran no matter how slow, for their body, they would not collide It''s just an instant.


    Just in an instant, the two people bumped together, and they could not help but step back from this moment. In fact, no matter who was so powerful, they would feel extremely uncomfortable. Even with susaki as a buffer, for the first time they really resisted the impact of Titan, they still felt a surge of blood, but there was no difference from this moment Flinch, the long knife in the hand moves, two long knives are almost inserted into Titan''s chest in the colleague.


    Titan roared, want to avoid, but from now on how can give him such a chance, the long knife in his hand suddenly pulled back, and then inserted into Titan''s body again, this time the roar of Titan''s mouth is more huge, he suddenly retreated to the rear, then stepped on the foot, and then the whole body flew up, it was just the one At this time, the Titan floated in the sky for a while, and then fell down again. When the Titan fell, Li ate the shock wave, and then bullied himself forward. The long knife in his hand was frantically inserted in front of the Titan''s chest.


    Titan, for example, has no so-called heart, but it must have a core. If it can destroy its core, it must be able to capture it.


    but the premise is that it can find the other''s core. Although the core seems to be very hidden, this kind of creature usually puts it on its chest Or the belly, after all, only this place can be stable and fast transmission to every corner of the body.


    So from now on, he always focused on taking care of Titan''s chest, but Titan didn''t take it seriously at all. Instead, he raised his hand high and flashed his body to one side of Titan''s body. He remembered that the attack was aimed at the enemy in a straight line in front of Titan, but at this time, Titan showed a sneer and left his mouth The corner also showed a sneer.


    The long sword in Li''s hand had been cut down to the waist of Titan, but Titan didn''t mean to stop and dodge. Just when Li''s sword was about to be cut down on Titan, a huge shock wave directly bombarded Li. Li''s eyes widened. In a flash, five huge shock waves appeared on the platform.


    Can this guy actually cause such damage to everyone around him in a moment?


    From slightly Lengshen moment has touched a hit on the platform around the light, and that is at this time, from the body burst out a light, not so much from the body burst out such light, it is better to say that the circle of light burst out such light, even from this time also painful cry, at this time that light flash, from actually feel His strength is slowly losing, but it is absorbed by the light. In a flash, the breath of Titan is strong again.


    Li Li took a deep breath. This light is not a light that won''t let him escape. It must have other functions. At least now we know one thing, that is, as long as we encounter it, we will be absorbed, and then make Titan more powerful


    Titan looked away, and his sneer became more intense. At this time, he bent down and pressed down on the ground. Then he opened most of the ground and photographed here.


    From nearly spitting blood, with or without such shameless ah, Titan''s attack range at this time will be covered from almost all the dodging directions, if you can''t dodge and don''t do any measures, then you must be hit on the light around the battlefield again.


    Li can''t think that after being absorbed several times, he can still be Titan''s opponent!


    At this time, he took a deep breath, and the long sword in his hand danced wildly. Almost in an instant, he had broken through the huge rock, but in the next moment, Titan had already jumped high and kicked xuzuo''s man''s belly.In fact, xuzuo''s man is smaller than Titan. It''s only after he has strengthened his figure


    Titan''s strike, even after Li''s strengthening, was totally unacceptable. So under this attack, Su Zuo''s man began to collapse. Then Li and Su Zuo''s man hit the light again. This time It''s out of danger. And it''s very dangerous ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 284

    Li felt that his power was being pulled away crazily, just like a water pump was pumping his blood out crazily. Li''s eyes immediately turned red, and Titan didn''t let go of himself at this time, but he just kept suppressing himself.


    When Li suddenly thought of it, the system said that the so-called contract is only constructed to the extent that both parties are not strong enough.


    If neither Li nor Titan can break through this limitation, what if the power of the two people is combined? In other words, the light was not set up by Titan, but from the beginning, it was used to imprison Titan.


    No matter how the light comes from, Li only knows that if there is no action, he will die here!


    Li''s eyes flashed wildly again, and then roared. Xuzuo''s man collapsed suddenly. Li had already appeared in front of Titan''s face, raised his fist and hit hard. At this time, Li might not be as big as Titan''s head, but Li''s attack caused great pain to Titan.


    No matter whose face is attacked, you will feel great pain. Even Titan can''t avoid it. Titan was directly bombarded by such a blow and fell to the ground. There was a roar. In fact, if such a huge body was knocked down, the huge kinetic energy would cause great damage to itself.


    But Titan''s body is too strong, even if he was attacked like this, he just shook his head gently, and then stood up again. At this time, his eyes were full of blood, and his mouth kept sending out bursts of white gas. It seems that this guy was also hit with real fire. At this time, he roared and rushed towards Li again, and this is the reason Once, there was no meaning to dodge.


    In fact, at this time, there is no xusashiko. Facing the Titan''s attack, it is really small and terrible, but the momentum exposed from this time makes no one can underestimate it.


    From his left hand empty grip, as if his hand is a sword in general, he suddenly raised his hand, waving, and then his right hand slowly from the air, as if there is such a sword in the air at this time.


    Juhecha ¡¤ Xuezhen.


    In fact, Juhe chop is divided into two kinds, although they are all in the process of drawing a sword to chop. One is to chop and die, and all the energy and spirit are concentrated in this strike, either the enemy''s death or my death, or take it as a starting point.


    The other is to take the sword back to the scabbard after each blow, and then draw the sword again This technique can make the opponent unable to find his own flaws. It can be said that if a master uses this technique to a person weaker than himself, then the opponent has almost no chance to win, unless the opponent can force him to return the sword.


    As for the sword drawn from this moment, it is actually the secret of not spreading in Juhe chop.


    Xuezhen means that there is no need to withdraw the sword or use the next moves after this time. You just need to touch the blood on the sword with your other hand


    Titan then looked away and ran forward two steps. At this time, he opened his mouth wide and didn''t seem to believe everything in front of him. The man in front of him didn''t use the huge shell, but just waved with a sword that didn''t seem to exist, and he


    How can I''m a Titan


    It''s God. How could God look like this? He looked down at his chest. In fact, he was almost cut off by the waist at this time. With the waist cut off, he felt that his strength had begun to collapse without limit. He felt that he could not hold on for long. After two breaths, Titan finally insisted on it No longer, suddenly, it turned into a group of light, flying around, but these lights did not escape the circle of light around, as long as they were a little close, they were directly absorbed by those lights, and then huge images began to fill my mind.


    It was a dark world


    Twelve huge beams of light were floating in the air. They surrounded a certain point, equidistant and equal length. One of them said, "now the executive meeting begins."


    Although this light group can''t be seen as a man or a woman, it can be felt that it is actually a very beautiful woman.


    "I see. What''s the topic today?"


    "What else! Of course, it''s where we''re going after 12. The energy pool has dried up. Do you have any way to keep our consciousness alive? We all depend on the power of the energy pool to survive. "


    "I propose to start the divine plan I said before!" A silent light suddenly began to flash.


    "Rejected! Didn''t you say that? What you said about God''s plan relying on faith will only lead to 12 of us killing each other in the end, and only one of us will be left


    "So what? Now it''s a question whether our 12 executors can survive or not!"With his roar, the person who started to speak no longer spoke. All of a sudden, the twelve people fell into silence. After a long time, the female voice who started to speak said, "I choose to quit. If you really want to make such a decision, we may be enemies when we meet again."


    One of them said slowly, "CEO, have you thought about it? If you really choose the traditional way, then we are really immortal enemies! "


    "Of course! I know that, and from now on, the fate of the eleven of you has been decided


    That female voice with a bit of very confident suddenly disappeared in the dark, and the rest of the light began to shine, seems to be in the exchange of what kind of information. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 285

    Then the image disappears here. Li opens his eyes, frowns and asks, "what''s the matter with the system?"


    The system sighs, "don''t you understand? I lied to you


    "You lied to me?" Li is also slightly stunned. In fact, he has long felt that the system has been hiding something from himself, even giving people some strange feeling, but he didn''t care. After all, at that time, he was not strong enough. He just thought that no matter how the system was, he would not attack such a weak person as himself?


    But now it''s strong enough. In some stories, there are stories in which the protagonist carries an artifact, and then the artifact helps the protagonist become stronger, and finally takes the protagonist''s body. Now the system is not the same, is it?


    "In this world, there used to be twelve order keepers. They were called executors, and I was their leader." When the system said that, Li also remembered that there was a beautiful female voice called CEO in the image, "at that time, we were fighting against the attacks of various other multiverse, but then there was a situation, that is, our energy pool was going to be exhausted, and other people chose a path, you can call it the path of becoming God, they would choose one We need to make those people believe in him, and then let him become a patron saint. "


    "Like Titan?" Li frowned.


    "Yes, like Titan. All eleven of them have chosen such a road, even if they know that the end of the road is destruction, because according to the prediction made by the twelve of us when we agreed on this matter, only one person can choose this road at the end. "


    Then he nodded, "why did you come to me?"


    The system sighed a long sigh, "because you are my lover. At that time, you chose the same path as them, but being reasonable, I can only help you become the only one who can survive!"


    Close to spitting blood, sweetheart? Are you kidding?


    "Of course, some things are not what you can know now..." When the system said that, Li had already yelled, "I want to know everything."


    But the system has not given him any chance to enter the silent mode directly. He almost vomited blood, but he can only sigh and fly again. This time, when he came into contact with the light around the high platform, there was no obstacle. He sighed. The Titan was actually very powerful, but his performance at the beginning made him happy He misjudged his real strength, so he fell in the end.


    At this time, after leaving the platform battlefield, the whole platform began to collapse, but what we don''t know is that at this time, a stone quietly opened his eyes, "it''s not over yet, let''s play slowly..."


    The voice was naturally the voice of Titan, but before he finished his words, a hand suddenly stretched out to grasp it, and Titan suddenly widened his eyes. At this time, he could not feel the chance to escape.


    And that person is Jeff.


    "Hum, hum, away? Anksiram? You wait. I''ll give you a surprise. "


    When he came back to the camp, all the people in it were talking seriously about how to go to the platform to rescue him, which made Li Leng. If Arthur was nervous after he was refined by himself, how much did Caesar and David feel about himself?


    But when he came in, David immediately ran to angel with tears in his eyes. "Princess angel, you see that ogaster has come back. Please give me the antidote."


    From now on, I can''t help but roll my eyes. It turns out that these guys are so anxious because of angel''s threat.


    This is to let leave depressed for a while, but turn to leave to frown to ask a way, "now everybody still have how many people?"


    Hearing that Li asked, people''s faces became a little bit ugly. After such an inquiry, they were also a little depressed. Originally, the Rhine chamber of commerce only provided intelligence support, so they had the least number of people, but this time there were only four or five left.


    As for Caesar, the army was almost wiped out, leaving only 20% of the people.


    There are less than 100 people left from the 450 people on this side, which is more than half of the casualties. As for Arthur''s side, although only half of them died, most of them are seriously injured. There are not many people who can fight again.


    This is really a heavy loss, but now these people can still escort those highland slaves. Although Li has a refined technique, in fact, Li''s body is full of holes. Just after the first world war with Titan, the powerful force exerted by Titan, even Li, was seriously injured.


    Now even if you move on, you will feel sharp pain. Of course, you can''t show it now.


    These guys all feel that they are enigmatic. At the beginning, they were just a shrewd businessman with a bit of strength. But after this battle, they may have become inexplicably strong, right?Anyway, if these guys are making trouble with themselves now, it''s really a troublesome thing, so he can only keep his strong posture, and he doesn''t care to rest. He said directly, "those who can still act, go down there with me to see the situation. I didn''t expect that the other party actually has a very powerful Warcraft, just fought for a long time I''m very tired. "


    Li naturally didn''t say that he had just killed a God. It''s estimated that these guys will regard themselves as crazy?


    Soon a knight of shadow of wood leaves came to report to Li that they found a hall in it. When Li entered the hall, he soon found that it was the burial place of all the important people in the tribe. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 286

    The so-called important people are naturally the wizard leaders and tribal leaders of different generations. One is the spiritual leader of the tribe, the other is the real power controller. The objects buried with them after their death are naturally extremely luxurious. For them, ordinary gold and silver are naturally indifferent things, and the objects that can be buried with them are generally the best treasures.


    It''s hard to say that Yi Jiafu had to take these things with him when he moved here, and then he put them down here. However, he didn''t expect that the city was broken now, and they were all cheap.


    The scale of the highland people''s city is extremely large. It''s really a big trouble to use these people who are far away from them to search and escort slaves, so everything can only be done slowly. Fortunately, David and Caesar didn''t do this kind of thing less. Now the whole work is not in a panic, but even so, it took nearly half a month to finish it all.


    This time, even if the old people and children were included, more than 3000 highlanders were arrested, including more than 800 craftsmen. Lizhi took over 600 craftsmen and more than 1000 old and weak.


    These highlanders have been digging here for more than 20 years, and now all kinds of precious metals and gems are piling up. Now David has made a hasty estimation, and the things in it are worth at least two million gold coins. Although the Rhine chamber of commerce is very large, its annual income is only less than ten million gold coins.


    Now, of course, we are very happy to cooperate this time. Although our staff have suffered serious losses, the gains are far greater than the losses, so they don''t look sad.


    Of course, there are many kinds of equipment left by this Highlander tribe. It''s also a surprise at this time. The equipment styles of these highlanders are very simple. If they take them back and rebuild them, they will be able to hand over to Bradman directly. In this way, they will have more time.


    Of course, these things naturally need to be exchanged for profits. The angel is searching inside at this time, and no one can say anything about him. In most people''s eyes, angel is the strongest person here, and no one dares to provoke her casually.


    But fortunately, angel''s vision is very high, and he can''t pick out anything here. These things in other people''s eyes are excellent, but in angel''s eyes is just a pile of scrap iron. With a snort of dissatisfaction, angel went straight to Sal''s house.


    But at this time, the things that angel didn''t look up to were big treasures in other people''s eyes. Yi Jia Fu''s weapons and armor are the best of the best. Most of the things here are good. However, Li is only interested in cheap things. After such a discussion, Li bought all these ordinary armor and weapons at half of the market price.


    While they were sharing the spoils, a Caesar warrior on the other side of the corner suddenly let out a scream. Li, Caesar and David were so surprised that they rushed over. By the time the three arrived, the warrior was dead.


    At this time, he was holding a copper box in his arms. The lid of the box was half open.


    From frown to see one eye, just vomit out a: "this magic is It''s death


    Kaisa and David are both in a cold sweat at this time. Even according to their strength, if they are facing death head-on, they are all about to die. If the warrior is not greedy, he stealthily opens the box and triggers the trap, and now he is probably one of them.


    At this time, in the box is a palm sized translucent metal, which is shining with stars. It seems that there is a sea of stars hidden in a piece of black.


    From the mouth, this is obviously a piece of pure starlight gold after refining! The value of this thing can be said to be sky high. It can''t be called precious metal any more, because this thing is divine. It''s said that this thing can be used as the main material of artifact!


    But this starlight gold is priceless and has no market. Although it''s a good thing, it''s hard to use. Let alone other things. Even if you have starlight gold, you don''t have other materials of the same level. Even if you have it, do you have a corresponding craftsman? Even if they do, they may not be able to make it successful even if all the things are put together.


    It''s a big problem to get rid of this thing. Although it''s a rare commodity, there are few people who can read it, and few people in the world are willing to buy it.


    Of course, people must make their own price. Of course, you can not sell it. They just don''t buy it. Anyway, a lot of people buy this thing, which is just to watch and play. If you want to sell it seriously, you won''t be able to find the next buyer in decades.


    Although this thing can''t be rotten and has no shelf life, it''s really worrying to put this valuable thing in hand.


    What''s more, if you want to buy and sell this kind of thing, you can certainly get rich overnight, but the risk is also proportional to the wealth it brings. If you can kill people and steal goods, no one is willing to make a serious deal with you.At this time, Caesar and David came together, and their eyes seemed to be twinkling with little stars. The three of them looked at each other at this time. David first said, "we don''t talk about the value of this starlight gold. We all know that it''s useless for what I''m talking about. Which of you is interested?"


    Li and Kaisa are also carefully calculating. After many years of business, Caesar was not interested in these things. At this time, she suddenly thought that she had promised a big man to make a holy tattoo. If she had this thing, she would have a high chance of success. But if she wanted to buy this star gold, it would be a real trouble. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 287

    "I look at things. None of us is of any use." From this time slightly sighed.


    The other two also gritted their teeth. Now everyone knows that it''s a good thing, but no one wants to buy it. Then they all want to pay for it. They look at each other and say, "I think it''s better. Let''s divide the star gold into three parts. Anyway, it''s big enough. Besides, it can only be used as materials, even if it''s separated. If anyone finds a buyer, how about informing the other two? "


    Hearing Li say so, the other two people can only nod, three people are cunning figures, listen to Li say so, the other two people also only want to take this thing is a little useful, but certainly won''t use too much, also can only call so, then people a few simple words to discuss the ownership of the stolen goods.


    Then they found some good things. Some works of art were left by Caesar, and a large number of minerals were collected by David. They removed the things that had been distributed before and now. Finally, they redistributed all kinds of things. They left the highland slaves who had taken 3000. That is to say, all the highland slaves have left now, and Kay''s life is not good SA took away a lot of treasures. Although these treasures were not as good as starlight gold, they were in hot demand. Basically, if he wanted to sell them, there would be a lot of people buying them. David took in all the minerals.


    These three people are quite satisfied, at least everyone gets what they want.


    After cleaning the big Highlander''s city, they escorted a long line of Highlanders to set out. At this time, David also began to mobilize the staff of the Rhine chamber of Commerce, and began to take over the Highlanders'' territory secretly.


    But of course it didn''t come to such a happy end. These highlanders are violent and stubborn.


    The people who are far away from here and the Highlanders can now be said to have deep hatred. Along the way, people from this side constantly beat and scolded the Highlanders and the Highlanders rose up to resist. In the next day through the dark forest, the conflict between human and highland people finally broke out completely.


    First of all, a guard knocked down a man who relied on his old age, and beat him with a whip. At this time, more than a dozen highlanders, who were originally high-ranking soldiers, suddenly rushed up and soon knocked the guard to the ground.


    Several guards nearby saw this scene and rushed up with their swords. After they quickly cut down several highlanders, they didn''t expect that more highlanders rushed up, grabbed their swords and killed all the guards. Then more than 100 highlanders left the brigade and fled to the deep forest.


    Li, who was at the front of the line, immediately became gloomy when he knew about it.


    In fact, he has a refined technique. Originally, he didn''t have to worry about this kind of thing. However, the battle with Titan kept his strength at a low ebb. If he used the refined technique, he would still feel uncomfortable, but he didn''t expect that this would happen.


    After that, Li and yaquil, imber immediately led more than ten people to chase him directly. Soon they intercepted the Highlander in the forest.


    Naturally, these highlanders will not be their opponents. They are just reached to the ground by these guys in an instant. How can they resist the weakening magic when they are away from them? If they were not too few people away from them, they would have used paralysis and then directly let people carry them all the way back. For these highland people, the paralysis technique that has been used is basically unable to move for several days.


    In less than a quarter of an hour, more than a hundred highlanders who had fled were taken back. Li, yaquil and Caesar had a secret discussion for a short time, and Caesar directly stood up. After he gave a command, his soldiers immediately arrested eight Highlander children.


    Then a dozen highlanders immediately began to cry. It seemed that they were relatives of the children.


    "Well, now I''ll show you! You want to rebel against their masters, want to escape what kind of end! Aren''t you very harmful? You can still kill so many of my 0 men after you are weak! Don''t worry, I will never kill you, those who run away or want to run away, or those who kill! But these kids! Pay for your life! I''ve killed eight people, and you''re going to die eight people. That''s fair! You killed these children! "


    As his voice fell, the soldiers who were escorting the Highlander''s children took the knife directly, and three heads rolled directly on the ground, "stop At this time from a shout, panting ran over.


    At this time, he quickly stopped those who wanted to continue to fight, and then began a fierce quarrel with Caesar. Less than a moment later, before returning to the line of Highlanders, he said in a high voice, "well, the lives of the remaining children will stay! However, if any of you want to do this kind of thing, first think about how many people you want to kill! Although I''m your master, I''m being escorted to China. I can''t care much about what Caesar will do to you! "


    At this time, although there are still a small number of highland people''s eyes full of hatred, most of them are helpless. In fact, such a tactic has made most of them lose their intention to escape.In this way, any Highlander who wants to run away will become the one who wants to kill these children. At that time, if we don''t say that they will definitely be captured, the parents and relatives of these children will certainly not let him go easily.


    Of course, the people who really hurt the whole highland people are Li, Kaisa and David. But under the current situation, most people will more or less transfer their hatred to the direct cause: the highland people who run away.


    Even if some of them have a long-term vision, their words are not worth mentioning. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 288

    Of course, Li also plays a good role in this. Although Li directly leads these highland people to become slaves, he has to face these highland people in the future. Naturally, he has to seize this opportunity to sell well. As for the black face character, it''s Caesar. Anyway, the slaves in Caesar''s hands don''t know how many hate him. Now even if there are several hundred or thousands more, there is no problem at all.


    The riot was soon put down. Of course, Li and Kaisa also restrained their subordinates. It''s OK for these slaves to fight, but don''t scold them. These highlanders are very paranoid about their beliefs. If they insult their customs and beliefs, they will inevitably lead to their resistance.


    Nothing happened all the way. All of a sudden, angel suddenly found Li and gave him a rather thick notebook, which looked very old.


    At this time, I had nothing to do, so I studied in the carriage. To his surprise, this is Sal''s note! It records all the important events in the highland people''s tribe in the past 200 years, as well as some of Sal''s experience in magic.


    To Li''s surprise, the narrative characters used by this guy are actually the common characters of human beings, not the proud characters of highland people. Although Sal''s calligraphy is not worth praising at all, Li is still reluctantly reading in the scribble.


    "Roaring calendar, November 1980. How cold is this winter? Over the years, the prey in the mountains has become less and less, and even the underground water veins are gradually drying up. It seems that it''s time for me to start suggesting that the heads of those tribes limit drinking. After all, a barrel of wine needs enough food to feed five or six highlanders for half a month. "


    "The God of war is in October of 1981. It''s another cold winter. Maybe this is what the Apocalypse says about "the difficulty of eighteen years"? Fortunately, we dug a new water source underground last month. Otherwise, I don''t know how many people will die this winter. It''s just that we dug more than 800 meters down from the bottom of the tribe to find this water source. That has reached the dangerous level. There are many dangerous underground Warcraft in it. How many soldiers and miners have we killed for this water source? Ten? Or a hundred? But in any case, we have to stick to it all the time, as long as it''s another two years! Apocalypse, the greatest prophet of highland people, is an omniscient figure and the last demigod of highland people. The Apocalypse written by him at the cost of his young life must be correct. What we have to do now is to persist until the end of the 18 years of hardship. "


    "The God of war is in April of 1982. There seems to be no sign of the past this winter. Even the forest nearby is dying. I''m afraid I can''t even eat the fresh bark in a while. Great Hellscream, do you really want to abandon your people! Two more tribes are moving out. I hope they won''t go to the devil''s house. "


    "The God of war is in November of 1982. There have been 13 starving children... "


    "The God of war is in April of 1983. This is the last year. But there are only two highland tribes that still insist on staying here. This is our birthplace. But we really can''t hold on any longer. This year, there are 400 children who have been starved to death. It''s really terrible. Under such circumstances, the head of yijiafu clan, regardless of my obstruction, decided to move the clan. The elders also agreed. Now what''s the use of my opposition? "


    "The God of war is in May of 1985. After two years of trekking, we finally came to an end of the migration. Of the tens of thousands of tribes, only three or four thousand arrived at their destination. This place looks really good, but why do I feel so much fear? What is there, or what will come in the future? "


    "The God of war is in January of 1986. Since I''ve been here, I can''t feel the roar of hell any more. It''s so sad. "


    "The God of war is in February of 1987. How many times have I had such a nightmare? Titan who are you? You say you can save us, but we want to be loyal to you. It seems that I should go to the place he said. "


    "Roaring calendar in March 1987. I told yijiafu what I saw about Titan, but to tell you the truth, yijiafu didn''t believe me and thought that I wanted to seize his right. God, if I couldn''t get more people, Titan would certainly not agree to my request. What should I do? "


    The next page is full of ghost characters. These characters don''t look like highland characters or human characters.


    "The God of war is in April of 103. Yi Jia Fu once again vetoed my proposal. I feel the devil coming. All I can do now is to expand the Titan''s residence. "


    When I saw this, Li sighed a little. The highland people''s tribe looked pitiful, but they stood in front of Li. Li couldn''t pass by them, could he? Of course, if they are willing to be loyal to themselves from the beginning, they can certainly bring more benefits to these civilians.


    After a bored glance at the roof of the carriage, he felt completely bored, and then he thought that since Caesar had been refined by himself, no one would talk to him even if he wanted to go to angel''s carriage in the daytime. Just go.Angel likes gorgeous things very much, her study naturally more fully reflects her preferences.


    At this time, the princess is comfortable in a reclining chair, looking at the magic book in her hand, and Li also sits beside him, looking at a thick book.


    The world is disordered. Angel was supposed to be one of the members of the tower of paradise, and later became one of the six magic generals. But now it seems that she is a little princess, but her temper is similar to that of angel. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 289

    Angel suddenly raised his head and looked at Li. It seemed that he was thinking about something. Suddenly, angel floated a layer of ambiguous smile, stretched out her hand slowly but firmly to lift Li''s chin, and then her long fingernails dyed with the color of Wei Yue gently crossed Li''s skin.


    Even if I had seen big waves before, I felt thirsty when I thought of angel''s body.


    At this time, angel''s fingers so point away from the skin, directly all the way slowly down. With this action, her eyes began to become blurred.


    "Ogaster..." At this time, her cold, soft and greasy fingers touch Li''s skin, which makes Li feel dark and cool every time.


    Pop! Suddenly, an electric fire flashed. Li turned his eyes and looked at a small hole in his trousers between his legs. He couldn''t help but feel depressed. "Angel, next time, can you change a place? If it''s not my magic resistance, it will be dead."


    Angel snorted, "you do that to me every day, and I can''t get even with it."


    "By the way, angel, didn''t you find the note? What''s the apocalypse?"


    "I''d like to read the apocalypse, but it doesn''t seem to be in this tribe. But to be reasonable, the magic level of this highland people''s wizard is just like this. The prophecy is probably like that, that is, this group of brainless highland people will die! "


    "But come on This prophecy seems to be quite accurate. It''s really troublesome to put this thing away... "


    Angel''s long and pretty eyebrows raised and then slowly said, "if you want to say the so-called prophecy, you may have to say about fate first. A long time ago, my teacher once said that the so-called fate is like a big river running at the same time, in which there are countless tributaries flowing in, and then they also vent out from countless rivers. At the same time, human beings, like countless creatures in the river, were washed from one channel to another by the river. But in the end, unfortunately, most creatures like fish and shrimp don''t know the existence of water or fate. Even if they can''t see the destiny, they say with arrogance that there is destiny. "


    Li''s eyes couldn''t help but brighten, which he always believed. Then angel said, "the so-called prophet is actually a fish. He is very strong, so he can jump out of the water. He can see a section of the road in front of his river, but it''s just a moment. Of course, its vision is very narrow. In that case, he may see the right direction, or by the time he falls, they will have entered another branch. "


    Angel said with a smile, "well, since they can see the future, can''t they avoid facing death and danger in the future? Isn''t that to let yourself see that the future hasn''t happened? Do they still foresee the future? "


    "In such a river, many people can''t even be called fish and shrimp. They just drift with the current without knowledge. Only a few fish are able to wake up and find the power to control themselves. But they struggle and struggle desperately, but they often have no effect at all. It''s because they didn''t swim by themselves, but were accidentally carried by the river. These people think that they are the result of their own efforts, as if they have become a strong party. However, they are not very different from other people. "


    Angel''s eyes flashed a trace of confusion, "yes, the Highlander''s prophet is probably a very strong fish, and he jumps very high, sees a lot of tributaries, and jumps a lot of times, and finally calculates the fate of his family It''s a pity that his people are not lucky. They are all on the road of no return according to his prophecy. "


    From now on, he sighed, "do you think there is really no way to change fate?"


    Angel frowned at this, then sighed and said, "you know, there are many people in this world who want to change their fate, but most people don''t know the existence of fate, unless it''s God If God will save you%... "


    From the eyes can not help but get a bright, "yes, ah, it is like this!"


    Angel looks at to leave of appearance also Leng for a while, "what ghost?"


    "If people are fish and shrimp, then God is a bird. The bird can see the direction of the future, but he can''t take too many fish, so he can grab a fish and take it to a good tributary, then the rest of the fish will..."


    Angel took a cool breath. "Follow me!"


    Two people looked at each other, and there was a surge in the centrifugation. In this way, the so-called miracles are just like this. No one would say that the miracles will come down to help those countries that accept and leave the miracles, but everyone believes that the country that has accepted the miracles will be invincible, because the first country has been invincible, so what is in the hearts of the rest of the countries Confidence must be very strong.


    His people are also very confident that their country will win, so they are willing to make countless sacrifices.In fact, the countries that fight against them already have the concept of defeat in mind. As for their people, they will feel more afraid.


    "By the way, ogaster, I see that you have charmed Knight Bradman half. I don''t know what medicine you gave Arthur. Now he is telling other knight Bradman every day to make them loyal to you." Angel looked at the eyes from the smile said.


    It''s also a little depressing at this time. After this refining, the other party''s attitude towards himself can''t be controlled, that is to say, you can''t let him not believe in himself.


    At that time, I was trying to protect them, but now it has become a problem. After all, if so many members of the Bradman Knights turn to be loyal to me, I guess Bradman will be angry, right? ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 290

    That''s what he''s been worried about. One hundred and fifty knights are nothing in the general Knights'' order, and there are only about one hundred of their 450 shadow knights? There are less than a thousand people in the order of Bradman. These 150 people are equivalent to breaking their bones and muscles. Now, there are 40 or 50 people in these 150 people. Although it is said that there are few people died in other groups, it is estimated that it will be enough time for Bradman.


    And now there are quite a number of people who have been refined. These people are still giving political lessons to other people who have not been refined, asking them to be loyal to our king, o''chester.


    I want to roll my eyes when I think of it. If these guys are put back in Bradman''s knights, they will turn the world upside down If Bradman doesn''t fight with himself then there will be a ghost!


    "Alas Looking away, angel couldn''t help sighing and said: "there are few aristocrats in their twenties and thirties now. You guys can be regarded as talents. I don''t know if you are interested in Wangdu development. Marquis Lema, the husband of marquis Avril, just passed away last year. Although the Marquis is older than you, she is also a famous beauty in the aristocracy. She looks like she is in her early twenties. Of course, the most important thing is that she has royal blood. If you are interested, I can introduce you to her. "


    He shook his head slowly.


    Angel at this time is also a smile, said: "did not expect you this guy is quite loyal. Or honey? She is only 17 years old this year. I think he is also a little beauty. Of course, she also has the most orthodox royal blood, and she is my sister... "


    From the long breath, or firmly shook his head.


    "You have such a big appetite. Do you really want me to marry you? " Angel shook his head. "Well, no matter what you do to me, my status as a princess can''t be changed, and I don''t want the Duchy of arubales to attack the mist Empire too soon, so I can only marry Bradman."


    From a smile, "if you don''t want to, no one can force you."


    Angel rolled his eyes. "Are you stupid, hero? You are strong. I can''t beat you ten, but no matter how strong you are, can you really stop 100000 troops?"


    Out of angel''s carriage came the stars.


    At this time, gusts of cool wind across the skin, I do not know why he actually felt a trace of cold. In principle, now he will not be afraid of any cold. But at this time, he also laughed. If it''s just an illusion, even if it''s dangerous, let them come. It''s to see what kind of crisis is waiting for him.


    The Rhine chamber of commerce then formed a large caravan. At this time, in a very large wooden box on the truck, in addition to bundles of weapons, were the Highlanders who had been removed from the magic. Of course, there was no lack of food for the Highlanders.


    Li et al. Once again played a guest role as the escort of the caravan. Of course, with fewer people this time, there was a haircut all the way, but it was easy to get rid of them. So far, I went back to Petersburg without any fear or danger.


    Back in Petersburg, it''s no small matter to start preparing food and shelter for 3000 highlanders. It took nearly a week to finish all the work. These highland people all live in the way of family. Anyway, in this mountainous area, there are many stones and so on. If highland people build houses, they don''t need to worry about it at all.


    After spending a lot of time refining them one by one, these people have no intention of running away.


    At this time, everything in Petersburg was settled, and then they came back to Petersburg with less than a hundred shadow knights and Arthur, escorting the weapons provided by the Rhine chamber of Commerce. Soon after returning to the city, Li, yaquil and imber were summoned by Bradman.


    At this time, in a conference hall, Bradman was standing in front of the window with an iron face, while Leila in black was staring at the ceiling in a daze, as if she didn''t care that the three guys were standing there.


    "Who''s going to tell me what these 100 or so Bradman knights are like?" It was a long time before Bradman''s voice came like a cold wind.


    Everyone can see that Bradman was extremely angry at this time. He gritted his teeth and said, "my Lord, this is what happened..."


    After hearing Li''s story, Bradman was silent for a while and asked faintly, "you said you tried a magic, and then Arthur was caught?"


    The three of them could only look at each other at this time. Of course, the two guys didn''t farm anything, but they couldn''t tell the truth.


    After a long time, Bradman said slowly, "it doesn''t matter what you''re doing. It''s all a big crime, and the loss of this operation is heavy. As commanders, you guys can''t respond randomly according to the situation of the whole battlefield after making a plan. It''s hard to escape the responsibility. However, you brought the craftsmen most needed by the principality, and then contacted the Rhine chamber of Commerce, a big ally, to ensure the supply of weapons in the future. In this way, both of them are quite a lot of credit. If I kill you now, I''m afraid you will not accept it, and there will be criticism in other people''s mouths. ""In this way, yakil cut off all his duties and entered the death row. He started as a trainee knight for a year! One year later, the official returned to his original post. If he left, he would be sent back to the frontier to die. "


    At this time, the people in the room were shocked, which was really no different from the execution.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!" Leave sneer, "Bradman, don''t give you face, don''t be shameful!" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 291

    From now on, not only Bradman was stunned, but all the people in the room were stunned. From now on, with a sneer on his face, "usually give you some face, do you really think you are a high-grade goods? I tell you, if I want to solve you, it''s just a matter of minutes! "


    Hearing this, Bradman suddenly laughed angrily, "well, well, you have some skills. At the beginning, I thought you were just a little man greedy for wealth, but now you dare to talk to me like this. It''s just a little boy of level 15. Come on, let me give you a hard answer and see what your skills are!"


    Yaquil heard the speech quickly blocked in front of Li, "Lord Bradman, please calm down, because his subordinates were injured too much, he made a slip of his tongue..."


    Before yaquil''s words were lost, a strong force burst out from Bradman. Then yaquil flew out with a bang and rolled with inbell. Bradman had a sneer on his face, but he didn''t mean to stop at all. Then he waved his hand fiercely.


    In fact, he thought that Bradman was going to use his own weapon, but at this time Bradman opened his hand and waved out a magic, which was so fast that he didn''t react at all. Then yaquil and imber disappeared directly in the room.


    In fact, at this time, Leila in black behind Bradman could not help but open her mouth. She had never seen such a method as Bradman. In her eyes, Bradman was a wizard who relied on special runes to fight. But at this time, Bradman clearly used direct attack magic.


    "Space magic?" Li took a deep breath, "let me see what means you have in the end..."


    Bradman was also slightly stunned at this time. "Oh, I didn''t expect that you could see it, but anyway, you are going to die here today. Have you been suffering all the time? It''s really pitiful for a level 15 wizard to pretend to be level 10 or so... "


    "But I remember that this is the power of Jacopo..." Li slowly said, "drag your opponent directly into another world. Is that your so-called trick? It''s really an interesting ability


    From so say of time, both hands lightly pass in front of eyes, "but do you think such ability can deal with me?"


    As Li''s hand passed through the air, waves began to vibrate in the room. Li remembers about the ability of twelve national shields.


    First of all, Serena has a lot of Warcraft cores in his body. Of course, the most important thing is the magic crystal of the eight dragons. That is to say, he can easily use eight kinds of dragon killing magic and swallow eight kinds of magic. He is a very difficult guy.


    When it comes to strength, Bradman is obviously not his opponent. This guy has been subdued by Li now, and then went to the continent where the goblin''s tail is located, to become one of the four heavenly kings there.


    Then there is brandish, who has the title of "destroyer". Her ability is to make things smaller and larger at will. Of course, this is not limited to the non biological body. Even the biological one, she can easily use magic on it.


    But brandish is not born yet


    General Dong, imber, this guy has been mixing with Li all the time now. Although the magic used is still ice magic, it is still much worse than general Dong who can walk across the world in the future.


    Timaria, Princess Zhan This guy used to be teased by Li, but now he''s playing the role of a woman disguised as a man around angel. Although he doesn''t know what she wants to do, her magic is really strong, and it''s time.


    Ogaster, although it''s not clear what the identity of the body is, if that guy really survives, he may become a powerful one, surpassing the other 12 shields. It''s estimated that that guy may be as strong as Serena


    But it doesn''t matter. This guy is dead.


    Angel, the king of the desert, the powerful sand magician, said that the magic that this guy and inbel actually mastered is not very special magic. They probably don''t have any ability to fight against Serena.


    Then there is Val, who has the power of a powerful alchemist. Although his strength is not too outstanding in the main chapter, it is also a very difficult role when it comes to strength.


    Reinhardt, a very difficult opponent, had not seen his magic before he came to this world, but probably knew that it should be the magic of controlling people''s heart.


    Jakob, who has the strongest assassin magic, is actually a strong one with space magic. When his hands are together, he can instantly transfer hundreds of people to another world


    And its fighting ability is also very strong, very strong


    Now, the power Bradman showed is the power of Jakob.As for Bradman and the other two who haven''t appeared in the 12 shield team, I don''t know anything about them, but I can''t surpass Jelf in strength.


    Among the twelve shields, there are indeed quite a few people whose strength is almost against the sky for people all over the world.


    But for Li, it''s just a floating cloud.


    With the vibration caused by the separation, black cracks appeared in the air inside the room. With the increase of these cracks, there was only a bang, as if the glass was broken. When we looked at them again, imber and yaquil appeared in the room, but at this time, they were all at a loss, standing there motionless, as if they were frightened ¡£ ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 292

    From then on, he gave a cold smile, said, "Bradman, do yourself a good job!"


    After that, he nodded with Abel and yaquil and left with them.


    At this time, Bradman''s face was gloomy in the small hall, while Leila in black held his hand gently. "Well, there will be war with the Duchy of alcatelia soon. These people are talents, especially the strength of ogaster. To tell you the truth, I can''t see through him at all. I''m afraid you don''t have to be his opponent now, do you? For that useless Arthur, is it worth it? I see, even if he used some magic to those guys, what if he refined them? I think these guys are still very loyal to you! "


    Bradman couldn''t help sighing and said, "you''re right. Now is the time to employ people. How can I think of that? But do you really think that ogaster is going to work for me? They are now taking refuge in me. Maybe those little guys are because of my power, but you also said that ogaster''s strength is not inferior to mine. I''m afraid he''s for Lord gelf! I''m really afraid that they will devour me with such help


    Leila in black shook her head. "Bradman, it''s not your fault. I don''t think the final result would have been like this if Angel hadn''t done it secretly. No plan will ever be static. Even at the beginning, didn''t we expect that angel would be involved at that time? Although the strength of ogaster is strong, but his age is also there. How can he beat angel in his mind?? It''s not that you didn''t see what ojiaste looked like just now. This boy doesn''t seem to have any scheming except for hiding his strength. "


    Bradman couldn''t help sighing, "the strength of ogaster is really hard to see. It''s not only powerful in all aspects, but now it can break my space magic. Although this magic is not my practice, it''s a new ability added to me by Lord gelf, but it''s a magic It''s no less powerful than my original magic. Even if I use this magic, it''s not a problem to solve Timar. "


    Leila in Black said softly, "Bradman, I really want to have a few people who can help you now. That ogaster is so powerful. You must get on well with him... "


    "No more. He really let me down! If my words can make him say so, he can''t help me at all! " Then Bradman took another look at Leila in black and said, "forget it, I''ll talk about it when I get back."


    When he came out of the army, Li clearly saw the guard''s arrogance towards him.


    It''s no wonder that the so-called officialdom is the most realistic snobbery. Who can be polite to two people who have been convicted and lost power? They walked for a while in silence, and imber finally said, "ogaster, I didn''t expect your strength to be so strong. I thought I was the most magical one among us. Now I think it''s really ridiculous."


    Yaquil also gave a wry smile at this time, "yes, if you know you have such a strong strength..."


    He looked at akir and asked, "is it Do you want to change places now? "


    "To be honest, Michelangelo has already asked me, and has promised to give us two at least one position as deputy head of the order in the future, and at least one title as Earl with territory." Said imber slowly.


    "What do you think?" Li asked.


    Imber laughed and said, "what else can I think of? I''m sure I won''t go! To be reasonable, Bradman can talk with you for as long as possible. If you change your head at will, this kind of person will not be valued. At the end of the day, it is estimated that it will be removed by the new owner. "


    "So it is." Li slowly sighed, "to tell you the truth, I didn''t intend to turn over Bradman. I just showed my strength. I really can''t disguise myself. This time I have a conflict with him, I can remind him that my strength is no less than him, and let him take care of himself."


    This night from Sleepless all night, do not know why he always feel something wrong, as if a pair of eyes are looking at him in general.


    Now what he has arranged for jerf to do is to do it in the name of the God ankyram.


    Before, when he told angel that fate is a river, he said that the so-called God is just a bird. Although he can see where the road ahead is, he can''t catch everyone there at one time, but he can catch one of the fish. This lucky fish is the voter.


    In other words, the so-called voters are just bait.


    If you can''t control your own destiny now, and know that there is a voter in front of you, will you be like those ordinary fish? Li shook his head gently. Now he can''t answer this question.


    But then, isn''t the miracle the biggest bait?I rise abruptly in every world, as if I were a rising person. Everyone''s eyes are on me. There is no doubt that if I am willing to recruit my subordinates, I don''t know how many people are willing to take refuge in my subordinates.


    If you want to control the world in the future, there is only one way


    That is, Fengshen.


    It doesn''t need too much. As long as you can make a country or a city-state the strongest existence in the world, then the whole world will submit to you.


    At least those countries in the secular world will tremble. The next plan is to let the Duchy of arubales unify the continent, and then stand in front of the whole continent ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 293

    At the moment, in Michelangelo''s mansion, Timar, dressed in a thin shirt at will, was anxiously walking up and down the corridor. In fact, Timar did not hide the fact that she was a woman at this time. Although the way he walked was still like a man, she did not hide her graceful figure.


    All of a sudden, the lake in front of her suddenly boils up, and then a water element forms from above. In such a moment, dozens of water arrows shot at him.


    This kind of sneak attack is obviously beyond Timar''s or timaria''s expectation. You know, she is still very relieved about her brother''s house. At this time, her charming and pretty face is also serious, because if you want to deal with him, this is not the only water element.


    Sure enough, one water element after another formed on the water surface, and then countless water arrows formed in the air and rushed towards Timar. But Timar only gave a cold smile, and then these water arrows began to slow down so fast that they could not see that they were actually moving


    Then Timar slowly drew out her sword and smashed all the water arrows that flew to her in the air. She didn''t seem to be dealing with the crisis of life and death, but was on an outing.


    However, if it wasn''t for etimar''s magic, she would not have been able to hurt her if she hadn''t hurt him to death when she reacted.


    "Honey, you haven''t come out yet? Do you want me to catch you? " Timaria said softly, as if talking to her lover.


    Angel is smiling, appear from the mid air, "it seems that your strength is not to stop, it seems that there is a bit of progress."


    At this time, timaria rushed to angel''s side and stopped her slender waist with one hand, while the other hand held her chest heavily. Then she rubbed her hands hard and said, "come on, let me see you little fox. After you came back, you didn''t come to see me at the first time to see how I deal with you!"


    At this time, angel''s eyes were like silk. Then she gently raised timaria''s chin with her fingers. "You look so hard. Now you are not as hungry as a dog. Besides, I don''t know who we are and who we are Well


    "Cough! Cough! Pay attention, you two Cough directly interrupted the two people have to say is incomparably fragrant scene. At this time, Michelangelo is standing on the corridor, looking at the two people who are hugging and kissing each other''s body crazily. Although their faces are a little bit uneasy, they still interrupt them. After all, they are both gorgeous, and everything in front of them is enough to make any man crazy.


    But there was no embarrassment for them at this time, and timaria''s hand was still sliding down angel''s waist. She didn''t return her head and said, "Oh, my dear brother, don''t you know that you have something urgent? Of course, if it''s not that important, you can come back to me in five or six hours! Or are you interested in visiting now? "


    Michelangelo for his brother or sister is very helpless, but at this time he still can only coldly said: "anyway, I really can''t control your hobby. But I want you to do things, if not done well, my father punished down, whether you or I are not so easy to pass! You are the only one in the family who has the hope of becoming a strong man. Don''t turn out to be the least successful one, but you


    Timaria''s action stopped at this time. Obviously, he was a little angry at this time. "Listen, brother! You don''t have to put your father down on me all the time! That guy has never been nice to me! After all, I know everything in my mind. If you don''t believe me, then don''t let me do anything


    "I hope so!" At this time, Michelangelo face a cold, directly dropped a sentence, and then turned into the house.


    And then angel suddenly asked, "be reasonable, your brother It''s fierce. Isn''t Michelangelo usually a gentleman? Did he arrange something for you? If it''s something important, do it first. After all, I can''t run away. "


    When she heard the three words "can''t run", a shadow suddenly passed over timaria''s face. She looked at angel''s face with some resentment at this time. After a long time, she sighed, "it''s just a little thing. Don''t worry about it. But remember, no matter what happens, I''m the one who loves you the most


    Timaria didn''t know. He said that angel''s look was dim at this time. Of course, he didn''t know. In fact, he had told Angel about his plan long ago, and the most important part was


    Michelangelo''s entire family has long been on the side of the Principality of arubales.


    In fact, angel was just testing timaria when he asked her what had happened.


    On the other hand, Li Ze never contacted Bradman again. At this time, the big and small forces in badria became active.As a matter of fact, although arubales has not been at war with Mister, he will be at war with the Duchy of akatelia. From this quietly watching the development of the current situation.


    Half a month later, the Vatican Knights of the temple of six thousand anksiram arrived in badria, which is said to have a large number of people from the inquisition.


    So many elite soldiers came to badria city for sightseeing. That is to say, at this time, the Duchy of akatelia declared war. The announcement of the declaration of war was full of reasons that had been used for a long time. Even a child knows that it''s just a fight, which has nothing to do with the so-called reason. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 294

    This is a battle launched in order to shift the contradictions within the alliance. At this time, arubales launched a war, and all members of the alliance fully supported him. I only hope that arubales will not focus on himself when he puts his goal in the alliance in the future. In order to show his support for arubares, even the miest Empire sent 5000 knights to fight directly this time.


    So in the end, for this inexplicable expedition, the nephew of the South Testament union mobilized eight knights, a total of 45000 knights, 45000 Knights'' attendants and 80000 infantry.


    A total of 170000 people rushed directly to the Duchy of akatelia.


    It can be said that these 170000 people are already the strength of the whole nation of the South treaty alliance, that is, the mist Empire still has some surplus food. It can even be said that if arubares plays a trick this time and wants to directly destroy all these people and keep his own army, he can easily take over the whole South treaty alliance.


    The 170000 armies of the South Testament Union were directly led by the first marshal of the Empire of the mist Empire and marshal olshefong, who was also the Duchess of the town. Bradman was the deputy commander and had direct command over the army.


    Actually, orshifang has something to do with Bradman. His sons and daughters are also visiting badria. Yes, he is the father of Michelangelo and timaria. He is also the head of the largest family in the Empire.


    As for leaving this time, he was leaving with the army. In fact, he was invited to become a monk by Bradman himself, because his status is not much lower than Bradman.


    He is now the son-in-law of orshifang, but he still does not know who he is going to marry. After all, orshifang has so many daughters, but one thing is certain that politics is always puzzling.


    In less than two weeks, the whole army had been stationed in the luxurious living room of the head of the Golden Dragon mercenary regiment. The so-called city was crushed almost without a day. Bradman and marshal olshfang were staring at a huge sand table in the middle of the living room. The sand table was so big that it even occupied a large space It covers about half of the hall, but the contents are also very detailed, even the possibility of deploying soldiers in each city is clearly written.


    From this moment yawning at his cheap father-in-law and Bradman silent.


    "Lord olshfan," Bradman said at last, "although he has captured the so-called strongest outpost in acallia, there is not as much food here as we know. This time, his majesty sent 170000 troops, but the rations were only 700000. To be reasonable, the Duchy of arubales is not a big grain country. It can''t afford so much food, but you. Now we have enough grain in the army to last less than three weeks. "


    "Bradman," as OSH Fong''s deep laughter rang out in the hall, "although you can be said to be the most outstanding one of the younger generation, you are far inferior to me when it comes to experience, aren''t you? Although launching this war is not a wise act in military terms, it is quite wise in political terms. It''s just that you and I are soldiers, and we have to do it. If we lose, it''s only the people in the alliance who suffer. So no matter who we are for this time, we should win this war. "


    Bradman wants to stop talking at this time. Of course, he understands the delicate political situation in the alliance. Some of these things are tacit. For example, this battle is actually to delay the expansion of the army of the Principality of arubales


    Although the Duchy of arubales set up the Duchy of akatelia as an excuse to expand its army, the whole South treaty alliance expanded this matter. Perhaps at the beginning, the Duchy of arubales just wanted to expand its army, but did not think about it.


    Now that the whole Duchy of the South treaty is going to attack akatelia, ARU bares will have to fight for it.


    He couldn''t help yawning when he looked at the two guys in front of him. He really wanted to tell them that arubales would have unified the mainland, but what he is doing now is actually promoting this trend.


    Bradman sighed and began to frown at the sand table. After passing through the city, there is a huge Canyon in the shape of a funnel. The big end directly faces the South treaty alliance, and then it begins to narrow rapidly, becoming an extremely narrow passage with a width of only two kilometers, less than three kilometers, and a length of more than 30 kilometers.


    At the end of the passage is a permanent military fortress. Fifteen granite walls of about 20 meters are built according to the terrain. They also built more than 30 fortresses on both sides of the passage. As for their magicians, most of them were deployed in these fortresses. At this time, they stood high and could attack the whole passage.


    The Duchess of orshifang is very tall, and his silver hair is a bit handsome. He can still see that his handsome face is full of traces of time. You should know that the marshal in his youth was a famous beautiful man for whom all the noble young women in the alliance were attracted."Lord olshfan, if we attack this defense line head on, what''s our chance of success?" Asked Bradman, frowning.


    Oshfang looked away. "What do you say, son-in-law?"


    From this time is also Leng for a while, just react to come over, olsh square call is oneself, to tell the truth, from really didn''t react to come over.


    After pondering for a moment, he said slowly: "now this outpost has been taken by us, and this time I think the Duchy of akatelia will surely shrink behind the defense line." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 295

    "Now they dare not come out easily. After all, thirteen thousand Golden Dragon mercenaries were annihilated by us in half a day. Marshal Daur of the Knights of alcatelia is not a fool. He will be able to estimate our strength. And this time we are so big, the other side can''t understand our strength. If we attack now, we will win. There should be no problem in half a month. There are 60000 people in the other side''s fortress. As soon as the fortress was broken, they lost all their momentum, and they all died, but A month''s attack, I''m afraid that in the end, our loss will be the same number


    Bradman looked at the sand table in silence.


    He knew that although Li had no reputation and had conflicts with himself before, there was absolutely no wrong calculation in this aspect. When he started to ask, he actually worked out this figure. Anyway, the loss of 60000 people, even if he won the battle, was no different from the loss.


    In this way, although the two sides argued for some time, they could only use a very conservative plan in the end, that is, to divide troops directly across the Fortress into the other side''s hinterland to fight.


    This is undoubtedly very dangerous, but in Bradman''s eyes, it''s better to go directly into each other''s hinterland than to die here.


    In this way, the days went by slowly, and I was not given the title of supervisor. But almost as idle as I was, every day I turned East and West, and had nothing to do. After that, the ten routes of troops sent by the South treaty alliance went on to attack separately, but they were able to win and lose, and one of them was completely annihilated by the other side.


    However, it seems that marshal olsh didn''t like it at all. Until this day, he suddenly received a report from Bradman that he was ready to fight directly around the city of akatelia to contain at least 60000 main forces near the capital of the Duchy of akatelia. He asked Mr. olshifang to seize the opportunity and start a decisive battle with the Duchy of akatelia as soon as possible to solve the war situation.


    At this time, orshifang casually burned the secret letter on the candle, then looked at the fortress in the deepest part of the canyon in front of him, and slowly said to himself: "Dear Bradman, this is what you asked for. I didn''t mean to let you into the hinterland. Now you want to come back, but you can''t come back."


    from now on, he looked at olshfan''s appearance and said with a smile, "you did a good job this time."


    At this time, orshifang turned his head and looked away, with a look of disgust on his face. "Hum, I''m following the order of Lord gelf, and I have nothing to do with you. I hope you can do what you promised me after this matter is over."


    Li nodded gently, "this is natural."


    OSH Fang closed his eyes. "Well, now you should do something more important, right? You can go straight back to the city of badria. By the way, although you are an apostle of the God enkseram Lord gelf doesn''t believe in the God of anksiram. You should be more careful. After all, you are my son-in-law in name


    He nodded, then turned around and walked out of the conference hall. He rubbed his shoulder. He didn''t pay attention to the so-called comrades in arms and father son relationship.


    No matter Bradman''s father or orshifang, they just gave some benefits in the name of God. Then they immediately abandoned all their friendship, whether it was Bradman''s happiness or the so-called great righteousness of the Mister empire.


    Soon after leaving, she came back to badria city. Of course, to the outside world, she came back to the city in rotation. Thereinto, Leila in black asked Lilai about Bradman several times. Of course, she dealt with it casually. Naturally, we can''t tell the truth at all.


    Then, half a month went by like this, and the war on the other side of alcatelia was on the rise.


    The so-called plan of leaving is to take advantage of this war, and then get Bradman far away, at least not to the extent that he can easily come back, and then let people around him betray him, such as his most trusted father and his current boss, olshfan.


    Now it''s Leila in black who is going to attack. Although I don''t know her origin, I can only do so. Now I will attack her, and then at the last moment, let Bradman come back, but I can only watch Leila in black fall, and push her to a road of no return.


    Leila in black, who just took a bath that night, didn''t know that there was a big conspiracy that had covered her. At this time, she changed into a plain white robe. In fact, she would never wear this kind of clothes. Today, she is sitting alone in the yard, but she is thinking about the distant Acartia.


    In terms of age, she is much older than Bradman, but she fell in love with Bradman at the first sight of meeting. If time goes on like this, how nice it would be. Leila in black slowly closes her eyes. The so-called Jelf, in fact, she doesn''t have the strength to fight, but Bradman doesn''t want her to appear in jell In front of my husband.


    Although I don''t know the specific reason, she has been so obedient to Bradman up to now.But the appearance of that miracle made her feel as if there was some conspiracy to approach her, but what would come close to her? In this world, I''m afraid even if it''s self, it''s not necessarily able to force yourself to stay, is it? Unless it''s two opponents of that level


    Or the so-called anksiram But the level of the characters should not be idle to start on themselves, right?


    Think of here, black dress Leila can''t help but gently shake her head, once she was also a powerful party in her own world, what in the end has become so timid?


    It used to be said that people would be cowardly when they were happy. Now it seems to be true. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 296

    In turn, Leila in black began to think about Bradman''s situation in Acartia at this time. Although he is now deep into the enemy camp, with his strength, it is estimated that no one in Acartia can hurt him now, right?


    One hundred thousand troops can''t stop such a strong man.


    "But it''s also OK. In this world, there are not many people who are really harmed by listing. The people who are really powerful are just those three or five people, and they are basically old-fashioned and have nothing to do with each other. If we win this war, we really want to persuade Bradman and I to live in seclusion in a place where there is no one... "


    Leila in black whispered to herself, and then she closed her mouth again, because at this time, the sound of her feet began to ring slowly.


    "Miss, your soup is ready. Please drink it quickly. Today, I put a lot of heartbreaking powder on purpose A maid slowly came in, this person is her personal maid, but also can put down the heart.


    At this time, Leila in black answered softly, because it was the reason of the maid, so she picked up the bowl of soup and drank it directly. Ruixin powder is very poisonous. At least in this time, few creatures can resist this kind of poison, but Leila in black has to rely on this kind of thing for cultivation.


    She practiced the magic of destruction and chaos, not the magic of darkness. This is also easy to be misunderstood. In this world, there is no magic of destruction, such as the splitting magic of gildahs


    Destruction magic has no special use. In short, it is the power to destroy everything.


    Of course, it is not just a destruction. Destruction also has art. There are many means to destroy, such as strong explosion, puppet control, poison and so on.


    When it comes to strength, Leila in black is close to the level of level 20. In this world, no one can beat her easily, but there is something that starts to collapse from the inside, such as poison.


    Boom! At this time, in the eyes of Leila in black, it seems that the whole world is broken!


    In a flash, it seems that a group of extremely hot flame began to burn in her body. At this time, she can even see the crazy burning light inside her body through her body!


    She suddenly fell to the ground, the pain made her curl up into a ball, at this time she can only resist the crazy burning heart pain!


    Vaguely, she saw the extremely panic expression on the face of the valet, and the look in her eyes. Is it poisonous? But what kind of poison can poison the powerful magician of destruction and chaos?


    "Why..." Leila in black tried her best to say a word, but at this time, with her voice, only a group of flames spewed out. At this time, the whole body of the fire directly burned her coat.


    Then a dark cloud completely covered her vision, and the huge heat had burned her optic nerve, "I My eyes


    and at that moment, a pleasant voice rang: "the royal highness of the gods of destruction and chaos, the great apostle, Sacha, who is desperate to see your beauty."


    Another low voice sounded: "I, mu, the mournful apostle in charge, am honored to experience the magic of you as deep as the sea."


    Finally, there was a hoarse voice: "I, arudiba, the solemn apostle in charge, am honored to have the opportunity to get close to your noble and pure blood of the supreme god of destruction and chaos."


    Hearing these three voices, Leila in black felt her heart beating.


    "Your Royal Highness, the three of us did not mean to offend you. Please come back with us. What you have just drunk is the tears of the apostles prepared by Lord shakar himself. So you''d better give up. Of course, if you were not so powerful, we would not have used such a strategy at all. "


    At this time, Leila in black''s eyes is still a dark, but in the dark, she can still feel the existence of three groups of white light. The light made her feel very familiar.


    There has never been peace between the supreme gods, even though she has always said that she is a symbol of peace


    she stopped struggling and reluctantly stood up. Despite the pain of burning heart, in front of these three people, she stood up with great pride.


    At this time, the heat from his whole body has burned her white robe to ashes. At this time, from her perfect body, there is still a flame burning madly in it!


    Yes, the powerful magic effect of destruction and chaos allows her to resist or even absorb most poisons, but there is one that is absolutely impossible to absorb, that is the power of order.


    What the other party has just given her is the most pure power of order!


    Three big Knights strode into the small courtyard, and then surrounded her firmly in the middle.At this time, Leila in black has forgotten her physical pain. Now, of course, she is speechless. But she really wanted to ask the people in front of her why they came here.


    At this time, she can feel two extremely hot eyes swimming on her body.


    Leila in black slowly closed her eyes. In fact, these guys are the descendants of the God of fate and order. They just came to the human body to appear in this world.


    However, it seems that they are very low-level. Although they all seem to have the power of level 17 or level 8, two of them seem to have been assimilated by the body now because their own strength is not extremely strong, and they have such unbearable things as lust.


    "You''d better not think about anything else. I remember you just took a bath, right? You probably didn''t put your powerful props on your body, did you? So You''d better take this magic ring with you, and then we will extinguish the power of order in your body for you. " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 297

    And another person also slowly said, "yes, ah, now we are the three strongest people in this badria city. Besides, even now it''s too late for you to call people. I''m afraid there are no people you trust in this city at all?"


    Black dress Leila''s mouth suddenly floated a smile, she slowly raised her hands, with his action, suddenly have two breathing sound, suddenly become heavy up.


    At this time, only arudiba, the serious apostle in charge, was not moved by the body in front of him.


    Mu strode forward at this time, and then took out a pair of exquisite black leather handcuffs. He hesitated for a moment, and then slowly put his hands on Leila''s outstretched hands.


    desperate apostle, then hurried forward, "Princess highness, to prevent what other means you have, let me bring you this collar."


    At this time, saga was holding a leather collar in his hand. It really looked like it was worn around his neck, but it was the style of sex goods for those aristocrats to play with slaves, and it was no different from the collar worn by dogs.


    But at this time, saga was stunned. In fact, at this time, the other two were also stunned, because they felt that the magic in the whole space seemed to be shaking.


    "It''s soul shock!" She cried wildly. The other two guys are pale. Magic usually needs to communicate with the spirit of elements to release. Of course, there are many ways to communicate, such as gestures and language. Of course, these two are the simplest ways.


    When a person''s strength reaches a certain level, he can even drive magic with his mind, which is the origin of instant magic.


    There is a way to release magic is very weak, that is to communicate with the spirit of the elements through the concussion of the soul. This way is more hidden than the ordinary way to release magic, but it is very slow, and the effect is not necessarily very good. But for this kind of situation, Leila in black can only struggle in this way.


    All of a sudden, the color of the whole world suddenly faded, a clean, almost instantly became only black and white world.


    The three apostles in flight suddenly found that their actions were completely settled. Although their consciousness would not be constrained by the magic power at this time, they could not break away from the magic according to their strength.


    Level 10 magic, absolute silence.


    It can lock all things in a certain range in an instant. Although it doesn''t have any lethality, it is enough to make the magician ready for any magic that can destroy everything in front of him!


    Later, Leila in black began to release another magic with soul concussion. What shocked the three guys even more was that the vibration released by Leila in black was double!


    That is to say, this guy is singing two magic songs! According to the soul concussion using two magic, this in the end is how magic, how powerful ah.


    But in an instant, a rose condensed by a white flame appeared in front of Leila in black. The rose made of white flame is twined with black flame. No one will take this thing as a toy, especially saga, which has been locked by this rose!


    At the same time, another magic of Leila in black is also completed, just listening to a vibration in the space, and then a huge crack appears in front of her.


    Leila in black staggered to the space crack at this time, and finally couldn''t support it, and then fell into the space crack.


    But for a moment, the world has returned to its original color.


    Originally because of just magic and static rose flew directly to saga.


    At first, because he had just touched the lock, Saga could not help but breathe a sigh of relief, but then there was a sudden palpitation. At this time, he saw the lethal rose.


    At this time, he was shocked, he could not help changing several directions, but there was no way to dodge the rose. He knew that if he continued to dodge like this, he would die. Then he took a deep breath, and began to gather a lot of defense magic on his body, ready to resist the rose.


    And that''s when a roar came out, "saga! Get out of the way! That one ignores magic resistance! " Arudiba cried from a distance.


    Saga was shocked in his heart at this time, and he couldn''t help ringing. A good friend who came back from the battlefield once told him that the rose with a kind of white flame ignored any defense. As long as it was hit by it, it would be the end of death, but it was too late to dodge. The black tulip regarded the Holy Shield as almost nothing, passed through all his defense magic lightly, and printed directly on his heart.


    Saga didn''t even have time to dodge. There was a flame that was tens of meters high, white and black. It erupted from him and rushed to the sky.


    At this time from feeling very uncomfortable, in fact this time his eyelids are constantly beating.Now, according to his strength, it is impossible to have any inexplicable nerve reaction. If there is any reaction, something must have happened, and it is a very bad thing. According to the plan, Leila in black will be attacked today.


    Leila in black must have been in Dagong mansion when she was attacked, so she would understand that Dagong could not be trusted, so she could only come to her own place. After all, she is the only one who has said a few words to her, and she also has quite strong strength.


    Of course, what she certainly does not know is that Li can not be trusted, and even Li is the culprit of all this.


    At this time, he slowly closed his eyes. Suddenly, he suddenly felt a slight fluctuation in the nearby space. Then he heard a thump in the direction of the bedroom. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 298

    Almost in an instant, Li had rushed into the bedroom. However, at this time, he was stunned by the scene, because in front of him, a beautiful body was lying prone on his bed. And the original bed has been pressed to burst open, can not see the appearance of a bed.


    Naturally, that person was Leila in black. At this time, she was lying on the ground motionless. At this time, she could only stare at the beautiful scene in front of her eyes.


    But soon a white flame came out from Leila in black. The flame was so fierce that it swallowed Leila in black in the sea of fire.


    He couldn''t help but be stunned. Then he grabbed it and filled it up. But then he almost threw it on the ground again. The terrible flame was unbearable even for Li. This was the most primitive law power. Li could resist the pain. A powerful spiritual force wrapped Leila in black could be regarded as directly isolating it.


    This Li Dao took a breath of cold air, and now he could see a small bright flame burning in Leila''s abdomen. At this time, the high heat of the holy flame had passed through her body and began to radiate madly, and it formed a small layer of light flame on her skin!


    Is Jeff an idiot! Li was about to scold him. He just asked jieerfu to hurt him, but he didn''t ask him to directly hurt him. In this case, it''s estimated that the next plan can''t be implemented. Li rolled his eyes, but did he really have to do it by himself?


    Now it''s better to wake it up first?


    Looking at the flame in black Leila''s body burning more and more fiercely. Li takes a deep breath, and then has a huge spiritual power, which directly penetrates the body of Leila in black, and directly envelops the flame formed by the power of order. One of the first feelings is the pain. No one will feel the pain. After all, it is the flame of the power of law. Even according to the power of separation, it is almost called out.


    He could only resist the pain and began to carefully cut off the connection between the flame and the flame spreading in Leila in black. After losing the support of this group of fundamental energy, the spreading flames in Leila in black began to go out one by one.


    Then Li began to squeeze the initial flame and directly moved it out of Leila''s body.


    At this time, as soon as she left Leila''s body in black, the flame darkened rapidly and turned into a liquid about the size of her little finger.


    Li Li looked at the little liquid and sighed. Then he picked up a small box from the table. It was originally used to hold a magic ring. A finger of death was sealed on the magic ring. Naturally, the quality of the box was good.


    Moreover, although the power of the law is powerful, it must be in the body of the person who holds the power of the law against him. If it is swallowed by the person who learns the power of the law of the same type, it will not hurt, but will have a lot of benefits. At least for people below level 16, they can directly upgrade one level!


    At this time, Li gently picked up Leila in black, which was gentle enough, but even such a gentle action also made Leila in black frown.


    Leave the beginning slowly to explore her injury, then even the initiator of his face also involuntarily emerged a stream of anger. "Jelf, I''ll fuck your ancestors!" At this time, he could not help but began to growl in a low voice.


    Now the inside of Leila in black is almost scorched by the power of the law! At present, most of the magic veins in Leila''s body have suffered nearly fatal damage. For a magician, if he is not lucky, he is basically useless.


    However, this time from the time of exploring Leila''s body, we have already felt that her body is different from ordinary people, at least the present injury can be reversed.


    It''s just the consumption of a lot of materials. It''s estimated that no normal person can cope with it.


    That''s when Leila in black woke up. Although she still seems to want to sleep, she also knows that this time is not a time for quiet sleep.


    In fact, she was hazy under the burning of the law. At that time, she didn''t know what she had done, just remembered that she had carried out space transmission. In fact, when the power of law left her body, her body began to repair itself. In a few minutes, she had at least recovered part of her action ability. At this time, she slowly opened her eyes eye.


    To her surprise, a fat face appeared in front of her.


    "Ogaster It''s him! Unexpectedly, I think the most trustworthy person is him... " When she thought about it, she would struggle to sit up, but suddenly there was a huge pain, which made her eyes dark. And at this time from also can immediately help her.Originally, he wanted to play the role of rescuing Leila in black, but he didn''t expect that the whole plan was really so smooth. It just seemed that Leila in black was seriously injured.


    From the original is to make a black Leila was killed, leading to Bradman into a crazy state of the situation, of course, to black Leila such a powerful fighting force, must use some other ways for their own use.


    Leila in black then calmed down. As a person with the blood of the Supreme God, she has many abilities beyond other people''s imagination, such as rapid self recovery.


    At this time, she took a deep breath, the whole body once again revealed a black flame, she to leave a smile, just want to say something, face changed. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 299

    "Well Are you helping me? " Leila in black''s voice was frightfully cold at this time.


    "Of course, if I have the chance to work for you, I''d like to..." Looking at the expression of Leila in black, Li thought, has this guy seen through his plan? But in a flash he stopped himself. He was really holding on at this time, but his hand was not really a big place at this time, because he was holding Leila''s chest in black.


    From now on, he was also depressed. He had been abstaining from sex for a long time, but he had been playing with angel for a while, and now he was in a hurry.


    Leila in black sighed. She probably knew that she didn''t mean to leave. After all, he also knew that Eugene had a special color heart and no color gall. He gently took down her hands and stood up. At this time, she felt dizzy again because of the sudden pain.


    She gently supported the wall, which finally eased her breath, "bring me a dress!"


    "That Miss Layla, now, it seems to me that There are no clothes left... "


    Leila in black couldn''t help but get very angry. She thought that you are looking at my decline, so you bully me, or you want to take an excuse to look at my body. But she opened her eyes and looked carefully, only to find that the room has been completely burnt, not to mention the clothes. All the so-called furniture and so on are scorched.


    "Miss Layla, how about I buy some for you?" After all, his plan is to hide Leila for a while, but at this time Leila in black shook her head gently, "no, it''s too late. I have to leave here now Take off your clothes quickly


    From is also Leng for a while, according to Leila said so, it seems that here, she still has what kind of inside? I can only take off my coat and give it to Leila. I want to leave with Leila for all kinds of reasons in my heart. Otherwise, if I lose the trace of Leila in black, I can''t carry out the plan.


    Leila in black took a deep breath, and then directly pointed to the space in front of her. Then a space crack appeared in front of her, which could only provide one hand. She directly put her hand into it and pulled out a small scroll.


    "Leila!" From now on, he quickly cried, he has seen that it is a space transmission scroll, and it can be transmitted in a large range. Who knows where she can use this magic to transmit all of a sudden!


    She can''t help but be stunned at this time. In fact, up to now, only Bradman and Li have such a direct address for her. She slowly turns around and says in a soft voice, "what''s the matter?"


    "Can I ask you something?" Li frantically searched for words in his heart. At this time, he certainly couldn''t ask if you have a boyfriend or not. Instead, a sentence came to his heart, and he said very calmly: "who did it to you?"


    At this time, Leila in black looked into Li''s eyes. She turned to smile bitterly and said softly: "little ogaster, those people are too powerful to provoke them anyway. So you mustn''t think about revenge for me, OK? "


    At this time, she chuckled and lifted the scroll in her hand, saying: "this magic scroll can take me directly to Lord barbillon, the great general of destruction. If Lord barbillon is here, to be honest, even if that geelf comes, there will be no fear at all He began to possess the supreme power of my father, the supreme god of destruction and chaos


    "The supreme god of destruction and chaos!" A thought flashed in Li''s heart, "it''s the supreme god! The origin of Leila in black is really big. Originally, she thought she was just an ordinary alien strongman. Unexpectedly, she was the blood of the Supreme God. If the plan is successful, it will be of great benefit! "


    "And Lord Bradman?" Li asked slowly.


    Black dress Leila''s face suddenly dim down, low low say: "he?"? He is a very favorite Knight of Geoff. He even gave him magic himself. He would never follow me


    Leila in black sighed slowly, and then said in a soft voice: "okast, listen to me. Although I don''t know what kind of strength you have, I don''t think you are the opponent of those people. There are 12 people in jieerfu''s hands, and they are called twelve shields. They all have the same strength as you. Of course, I don''t know Do you have any cards... "


    Left Leng for a while, 12 shield? Now, does Jeff have twelve shields? If so, these twelve shields should be the former twelve shields in the main chapter, right? But jieerfu didn''t mention this aspect to himself at all. I can''t help feeling that my heart is hanging. It seems that something has been forgotten all the time


    And this is the time. A holy light suddenly burst out and blasted Leila in black from the original place.


    The little magic scroll flew up in this way, and finally fell into the hands of Li.


    At this time, saga''s soft voice rang slowly: "Princess Leila, but I think we might as well calculate the accounts between us now! Just now, since you didn''t burn me directly, I will start to take advantage of you now! No one will stop me this time, because you asked for it! Your body is pretty good, isn''t it? "At this time, a wall of Li''s bedroom facing the street burst out in silence, and saga covered with white holy light rose slowly, standing in front of Li and Leila in black.


    At this time, five or six tall knights who were burning a lot of Magic also jumped on the second floor. The strength of these people are above level 13, these people are absolutely the elite among the elite! ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 300

    He didn''t know the man in front of him, that is, Saga. But he could see at a glance that the guy in front of him was obviously injured. Now his strength seems not as good as the younger brothers behind him. It can be said that from now on, if you want, you can easily kill all the people here. However, these guys are all geelf''s people, so they are also their own people. They don''t want to do it like this. They just look at him coldly.


    At this time, Leila in black also slowly stood up against the wall. At this time, wisps of blood overflowed from the corner of her mouth. It seems that the attack just caused a certain degree of damage to her.


    But at this time, she once again restored the ice cold before, and she just gazed at saga. But by this time, saga was afraid to look her in the eye.


    But instead, he became angry. In front of him was just a guy who was seriously injured! But now this guy even let himself have such a little fear! If it''s in its heyday, it''s all right. It''s hard to say that the first generation of blood of the Supreme God will win even if they work together.


    But now? Drink the power of the law, even if not burned to ashes, at least it is a waste!


    "The Ninth level apostle at the lowest level is just a little blood. No matter how hard you try, it''s not easy for you to pretend to be a big man now!" Leila in black was filled with extreme disdain in her cold voice. The voice of disdain, let from is also a Leng, this is how proud ah, such a proud woman


    At this time, saga was breathed with blood. He could not help but feel some weakness of his own body. After he came to the human body, his combat effectiveness declined. I don''t know how much! But he forgot, now speaking, it''s definitely that Leila in black has been suppressed more.


    After being saved by arudiba and Mu from the black flame, saga''s 100% strength has gone to 89%.


    However, Leila in black was burned by the power of the law. Many times, it was hard for her not to die immediately. The three people understood that even if Leila ran away, they would not be able to escape far. Then the three people had a discussion, and then they took a team of people to search in three directions.


    Saga is also carrying the injury caused by Leila, so naturally he quickly found Leila. The reason why he proposed to take action in batches at that time was that he wanted to revenge on the wounded just now!


    As for how to report Naturally, there is no need to say more.


    However, at this time, saga was surprised to find that Leila would fall down at any time, but her heart had a kind of inexplicable fear of her!


    He could not help but calm down and began to play with the two men in front of him. When he saw Li, he immediately decided that he was just an ordinary low-level magician. He didn''t have any interest in killing such a fat man, but when he thought about playing with Leila for a while, he could have an audience, and he felt that his interest was very high.


    Looking at saga''s expression, he couldn''t help rolling his eyes. It seems that this guy didn''t give himself a chance to act. He just regarded himself as an ordinary person. He didn''t think about how an ordinary low-level magician could directly extract the power of the law from Leila''s body.


    Then a dirty smile appeared on saga''s face. "My dear princess of Princess la la, though below, is the thirteen lowest apostle of destiny and order, and you possess the most noble blood of destruction and order. But you see, at this time, we will be in such a humble human body, enjoy the experience, only those sad human beings can experience the wonderful experience! "


    " what''s the point of doing this? " Leila in black didn''t get angry at this time. She just asked faintly.


    "Is it meaningful? The so-called meaning is that it can make me happy! By the way, it''s pleasure! What a wonderful word it is. I have to admit that these sad human beings have some talent in language at least. "


    "Yes? So that''s all the meaning of your existence. Then I know. " Then Leila in black closed her eyes, as if she was ignoring each other.


    Saga could not help feeling a little dry at this time. In fact, at this time, he also thought that Leila had accepted her fate. She moved forward excitedly. He wanted to see the princess crying under her body, and then went on like this. Even at the end, the princess was addicted to it and roared not to listen!


    The heavy breath filled the whole room for a moment, and saga slowly stood in front of Leila in black.


    At this time, Leila in black slowly opened her eyes and looked at saga quietly. And saga slowly raised his hand, trying to pick up Leila''s chin. His hands are shaking, which is a sign of extreme excitement..


    "This It''s like Lord saga, isn''t it That Just a moment. " The sudden sound was obviously not the right time, but at this time, Saga took a long breath. In fact, what he just felt was not only excitement, but also great pressure. He didn''t know how long he could hold on. However, the sound seemed to have saved him. He quickly turned around and saw that he had just been killed The fat guy who ignored. ,At this time, everyone in the field looked at Li. In fact, everyone here didn''t take Li seriously. In their eyes, Li was just a low-level magician. It was only minutes before they wanted to kill him. But at this time, Li raised his hand and said, "this scroll I have here is from Miss Leila''s hand. It''s said that it can bring me here now All of you send it directly to the treasure of general barbillon ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 301

    "My Lord, do you think you should consider your behavior a little more? Why don''t you come and let us both go? It''s better to see Lord barbillon at the end of the day, isn''t it


    "Are you sure you''re talking about the destruction of general barbillon?" she asked


    From now on, looking at saga''s expression, he could not help but feel confident. Originally, he did not know what the so-called destruction general was, but now it seems that he was really a big man. Now it is better to delay. He could not help but smile, "is it really true? Let''s go over and have a look, can''t we know?"


    One of saga''s men came quickly. "If this rubbish is true, we''d better be careful. Destroy general barbillon I think it''s the Lord saga who has come out in person. "


    "Can you stop saying such useless things! Up to now, it''s no use! With that barbillon''s strength, it''s just a blow to clean me up! If you let this kind of waste go, how many of them are dead! I just didn''t expect that barbillon was in this plane! " At this time, she scolded involuntarily.


    On the surface, however, he had regained his appearance in front of outsiders, as if he were a gentleman. Looking away, he said: "in other words, this gentleman It looks familiar to me! "


    A man who seemed to recognize him whispered to saga.


    Saga''s eyes flashed a few flashes of light, and then came back with bursts of laughter. "It''s Mr. ogaster who has believed in Lord gelf. Are you still the boss of the giant soldier Manufacturing Institute? It''s rare to say that you are so young! However, since you are all working for Lord gelf, Mr. ogaster, why don''t you give me what you have in your hand now? "


    With that, Saga put out her hand. However, at this time, he took a step back.


    When a knight saw him, he immediately said in a loud voice, "this is the despairing Lord saga, one of the three giants of the Archdiocese of anksiram! Even cardinal Alice should be careful when she sees her. How dare you be so rude to the Lord of Saga? "


    From this time a sneer, but it is clenched in the hands of the scroll.


    Saga waved and stopped the knight''s action. He was really afraid now. If he continued, he didn''t know what would happen.


    People are always threatening. They just don''t take themselves seriously. Now they have to take their identity to suppress others. It''s really idiotic!


    "Come, Mr. ogaster, just give me that now. In the name of the inquisition, I will recommend you to be the head of the order of the whole Duchy of arubales. If you talk about the status, it is only half a rank lower than cardinal Alice, and it is no less than cardinal Alice in terms of power! How about it? "


    Centrifugal sneer, it seems that the other side is quite willing to draw their own, but this time he still shook his head, slowly asked, "how can I believe you?"


    Saga could not help but smile and said: "in the name of Lord gelf, I praise that gelf will become an eternal glory. I, the despairing apostle saga, promise to grant Mr. ogaster the post of head of the paladin of the Archdiocese of the Duchy of arubales! How about this? "


    From this time obviously Leng for a while, this saga actually believes in is not anksiram, but jieerfu!


    At this time, he shook his head and said, "Lord saga, I certainly believe you will give me this position, but how can I suppress these knights? You see, my strength is so weak, and the strength of these knights is so strong, they must extremely despise me, and they will never obey my orders after that, right? Maybe in a few months, you will withdraw me if you are not happy! "


    Saga couldn''t help but get angry. He just managed to suppress his anger. Now he can only suppress his anger and say, "OK! I promise, even at the end of the day, if you need to move your position, you will definitely be promoted! From today on, you will never be in a lower position in the parish! Is that all right? If you are not satisfied with it, then we will tear the skin directly! Even if I see barbillon, you two trash, I will kill you two directly, and then fight with barbillon to death! "


    Li pretended to think for a while, and then pretended to look at Leila in black. At this time, she was looking at him with deep eyes. After a while she gave a wry smile, "ogaster, now Give them the scroll. After all, I really lost this time. Maybe this is fate. It''s just It''s just that I''ll never see Bradman again in my life. " Black dress Leila finally some sad ground says.


    Saga couldn''t help laughing and said, "Bradman is still very young! Even if he came back immediately now, he would not dare to disobey the will of Lord GERF, the agent of the godsLeila in black looked at saga coldly and said, "do you think you can deal with Bradman? No wonder you''re just a 13th order apostle. In the end, you can only do some errand poisoning work! "


    At this time, Saga could not help but get angry, but he couldn''t give a big talk directly. After all, he may not be Bradman''s opponent.


    From this moment, he hesitated to put out his hand, and the small scroll was in his hand.


    Saga couldn''t help laughing, "you''re smart! With this scroll, of course, it''s a great achievement! " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 302

    At this time, in a burst of long laughter, Saga reached out and grabbed the scroll out of his hand.


    But at this time, Li suddenly straightened his body, his eyes turned into a blood red, and then the terrible black fire gushed out, directly involving the saga and the knights who love you in front of him.


    Then a strong light in the heart of the left hand lit up, dazzling to the extreme place, Leila in black couldn''t help looking at the light directly swallowed away, then in the light, a hand suddenly stretched out, especially hard to directly pull Leila in black into the strong light.


    Although at this time from the action is really a little rough, but black Leila do not know why the heart is at this time fierce beat up.


    At this time, in a gray forest, Leila in Black got up directly from Li''s stomach. She slowly stretched her body, and then said with a smile, "it''s OK, I didn''t get hurt."


    And leave is bared teeth ground to climb up from the ground, involuntarily complain a way, "Miss Leila! Of course, it''s no big deal! But just now I fell down from 20 meters high. Plus you, it''s really good luck that I didn''t have a whole body fracture! "


    Leila in black, however, said with a faint smile, "your body is far stronger than the limit of human beings! I didn''t expect you to have such means. That black inflammation looks very unusual. Anyway, thank you very much this time. "


    From now on, he began to move his body. Just now, he had to do it. I don''t know why he always felt something wrong. Although he had the authorization of axeram, if Jeff had the idea of threatening himself, he should know it immediately. Now, although he didn''t feel it, it''s better to be prepared in case.


    Then he directly asked, "don''t you mean that you can see Lord barbillon directly after using this scroll? How come there''s no sign of anyone? "


    Leila in black slowly closed her eyes. After a short time, she pointed to the distance and said, "Lord barbillon is in that direction over there now It''s about 100 kilometers away. If it''s normal time, I can move in a flash, but now my magic is almost all, so I think we can only walk like this. "


    At this time, I couldn''t help sighing, and then I bowed down.


    Leila in black was stunned and asked, "what do you want to do?"


    "Back to you! What else can we do? According to your present situation, if you go there, I''m afraid you''ll be caught up in the middle of it, won''t you


    At this time, Leila in black didn''t hesitate. She fell on Li''s back. At this time, she just put on a coat, which is not too close to her skin.


    However, they had no words, just walked up in silence. There doesn''t seem to be any Warcraft in this forest, but even if there is the smell of the two people, they will run away, right?


    "Ogaster?" Suddenly Leila in black started.


    Li Leng for a moment, "I don''t know what Miss Leila has to say?"


    Leila in black couldn''t help laughing, "well, at this point, you don''t have to call me miss anymore. Just call me Leila. I ask you, do you know how much you have to pay for this choice? "


    I can''t help but be silent for a moment. People like him are always on their own. If you count them, as a normal person, he really lost a lot. After a moment of silence, he said slowly: "I will be the enemy of human beings, whether it''s power or status, or money, or women Now for me, there is no more. If I go with you this time, a person like me will not get the real trust of people on your side... "


    "Ogaster, you have a good future. Although you''ve used some tactics against Bradman''s men, you''ve kept up with the pace of the Anglican order. I''m afraid that in a few years, you will become a count or even a Marquis with real power. If you become a strong one, seriously, it''s only a matter of time for you to surpass the level of geelf and me in the future And I''ve heard that the alshefons want to marry you You know what? In fact, their whole family has taken refuge in the principality. I knew from the very beginning... "


    Li sighed and said, "what''s the use of regret? If regret is useful, then there is no need to move forward. "


    Leila in black sighed. "But, ogaster It is absolutely impossible between us. No matter how much you will pay for me, there is still only one person I like. "


    From Leng for a while, what he did in the eyes of Leila in black is really in love with her, but at this time he just walked forward as if nothing had happened, as if he had not heard her words,.


    Two people are so silent, from slowly say: "but you such a little hope also don''t give me, not afraid I leave you?""Do you know? Where I was born, I have to believe in each other. " Leila in black painted and said, "no matter whether the other party will betray themselves or not, we should trust the other party, because if you tell the other party the truth, no matter what they do or how you react, they can only follow. I tell you what I think in my heart, you can do what you want to do, after all Well I I want to sleep first... "


    Can''t help but be stunned for a while, in fact, the injury on Leila in black is really very serious, but I didn''t expect that, now I can''t support it!


    He couldn''t help but start shouting the name of Leila in black. At first, she would respond, but at this time, the response became weaker and weaker. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 303

    But at this time, Leila in black is silent. Li gently puts her on the ground and looks at Leila in black who has fallen into deep sleep. In fact, his heart is very heavy at this time.


    Li closed his eyes gently, now whether he wants to save her or not, in fact, the whole plan has been completed, right, now all people have betrayed Bradman, and his beloved Leila in black is going to die, but why does Li feel a little unwilling?


    What''s the reason? Li sighed and touched Leila''s face. "I thought I fell in love with you, or really Lucky... "


    Li Li takes a deep breath, and all the magic in his body is mobilized. Now the only way is to pour a lot of magic into Leila in black. But there is no doubt that if the magic of his own attribute is not forced into his body, it will directly cause great damage to his body. Therefore, Li Li has to adjust his magic into Leila in black Pull an acceptable property.


    The light on Li''s body flickered for several times, and finally turned into a red color in black. Then Li pressed his hand directly on Leila''s chest, and a lot of magic poured into Leila''s body. A moment later, Leila had some activity again.


    However, it''s quite a consumption for Li. Now Li even feels that he has released no less than seven or eight level ten magic. In fact, there is no magic in his body at this time. If an opponent of saga''s level catches up at this time, he may not be an opponent.


    After a while, Leila in black stretched slowly. When she opened her eyes, she immediately left her concerned face. "Seriously, I haven''t had such a good sleep for a long time. But you are really strong, ogaster. I didn''t expect that you could transform your magic power into the power of destruction


    Then the two men began to move forward in the forest again, but this time, the speed of departure increased a lot. He didn''t know how long the destruction energy just gathered from almost all his strength could support Leila in black.


    "Ogaster, you How can you be willing to give up so many things for me? " Leila in black sighed slowly.


    "Ah?" Li Leng for a moment, "how to say this? Why don''t I tell you? "


    At this time, Leila in black couldn''t help laughing: "please, even if I was a princess, I would have a little vanity. Come on!"


    He was really depressed from now on. He couldn''t really stop talking to her. He thought about it and said, "actually The first time I saw you, I may have liked you. At that time, it was still outside the imperial capital, in a small town. At that time, you and Bradman went upstairs together. In fact, it was in my heart at that time You are the most perfect person, but also for me absolutely unattainable person. All along, I can only keep this idea in mind until today when the Apostle appeared I finally know how important this idea is. "


    Leila in black put her hands around her neck. At this time, even she sighed involuntarily, "even if it''s a very important thing, you don''t have to give up everything for me. If you go to that world with me, even with my care, as an ordinary human, you still have to rely on yourself to gain power and status. Moreover, our place is not necessarily something you like. As you know, the power I believe in is chaos and destruction. "


    From slightly sighed, "Leila, I am still young, in the final analysis will still want to pursue their own ideals, but also have the courage to fight back.". But I''m afraid. I''m afraid that in a few years, I will never have this kind of heart again. No matter what I will lose this time, I will never regret it! After all, I''m afraid that if I don''t do something now, I won''t do it for the rest of my life! "


    When he said that, his eyes suddenly brightened. At this time, the big moon was hanging high in the sky. It turned out that all the people had walked out of the forest


    Leila in black closed her eyes slightly, and then pointed straight ahead, "the breath of Lord barbilon is not far ahead, just go there."


    From this time is also a spirit, he is now very interested in the mysterious magic general babelon.


    "Ha ha, it''s finally here!" From now on, he cried out. In fact, now he is also a little happy. Just now, in the forest, he did not dare to use magic to fly, for fear that someone would notice the trace. So he was really weak all the way.


    But at this time, Leila in black gave a wry smile, and then gave a kiss behind her ear, "ogaster, I didn''t expect that in the end, I lost. I hurt you."


    At this time, a magic array is set up on the top of the hill, and at this time, a mass of purple hair is floating on the magic array, and this mass of purple hair is emitting inexplicable prestige.


    At this time, behind the magic array, there were thousands of knights in a neat line! That arudiba and SARGA are standing in it!However, the most attractive one is a very casual middle-aged knight standing in the queue. At this time, it seems that he is only wearing a little body armor, but he smells a heavy smell of blood from his body.


    Li slightly sighed, "Leila, didn''t you say Will we meet Lord barbillon, the great general of destruction, here? These knights are not his men, are they


    Leila in black didn''t speak at this time, just silently looking at the hair.


    and at that time, saga was directly forward. This time he was very serious. "The royal highness of Princess lira, now you''ve escaped to this place, you probably have lost your mind, too." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 343

    "Just now, I have exhausted all my strength. Now I need a few days to cultivate myself. You two can recover your forehead and body." Leila said slowly, but this time, the words were directly from Leila''s mouth, not the spiritual fluctuation. At the same time, she slowly raised her head.


    be startled at the fact that as like as two peas in the black, the other is not the blonde hair. If you don''t have that blond hair, you should think that the black dress and La La are here.


    On the other side, Li certainly didn''t know what was going on in the world of the dead. At this time, he was in a valley, and there was a small village in the valley.


    It seems that the village is very simple, but it is directly integrated into the nature. The plants in the village are very lush, and it has been found that all the people in the village can do magic, and all of them have natural type magic. It seems that the village is really the settlement of the Yuling people.


    The village seems to have no contact with the outside world, at least in the eyes of Li, all the people here are almost self-sufficient, without any external intersection.


    He has been observing the village for a week, and the surrounding terrain is not too bad. Even if there is any emergency, at least there is no problem to escape. Moreover, according to Li''s vision, there is no strong presence in the village. The strongest estimate is that the village head, level 13 magic, may be in the normal range In people''s eyes, it''s a great level, but in Li''s eyes, it''s just an ordinary magician. Maybe because he practices natural type magic, his combat effectiveness is not as good as ordinary magicians.


    I just don''t know why. I feel a little uneasy. It''s as if there''s something you''ve ignored


    but what is it that you''ve ignored?


    Sitting on the top of the mountain in the early morning, Li couldn''t help yawning. In short, no matter what kind of opponent he was, he couldn''t do anything if he wanted to escape. At this time, when the sun rose, a couple of men and women walked out of the village slowly. At this time, the spirit of Li is also a boost.


    In fact, the couple have been observing for several days. In fact, they go up to the mountain to collect herbs every day. Because this small village is totally self-sufficient, it is basically even under the collective and semi common ownership of property. Everyone''s labor achievements can be directly exchanged for wages. Even if it''s a trade, it''s a barter trade.


    Their job is to collect herbs, and they can get some things in the village for free. At this time, they climb up to the mountain away from their hiding place.


    So it seems that they are very light footed and jump up when they encounter any obstacles.


    These feather spirit clans are somewhat similar to specialized magicians. Their bodies are not so weak, and they feel stronger.


    So they went all the way to noon, until they came to the edge of a cliff, and then stopped. They took the rope out of the package and tied it to a big tree on the edge of the cliff. The young man went down the rope to the cliff.


    In the crevice on the side of the cliff, there is a kind of star blue grass, which is not very rare. Although this herb is not a good thing, it is very effective for small problems such as cold and fever. If it''s in a big city, these herbs can''t be sold at any price, but in this closed small village, these things are good things.


    These two little guys are only at level five or six. However, the small village looks like it has nothing to do with the world. There are no special Warcraft around. Even if there are, the Yuling clan also has a strong communication ability with Warcraft. It can be said that their high strength is useless.


    After confirming that the strength of the two little guys was quite low, Li took a deep breath and pointed to the big tree. With the movement of Li, the big tree immediately heard a squeak.


    The girl looked at the tree with vigilance. In fact, there are three things that can only be done by close relatives.


    The first is to collect pearls, the second is to rob tombs, and the third is to collect herbs from cliffs.


    If the person above has a little misguided mind and unties the rope, the Pearl gatherer will not be able to float up, the tomb robber will be trapped in the tomb, and the medicine gatherer will decline into the abyss.


    At this time from the use of magic is to deprive part of the vitality of the tree, and sure enough, the tree has begun to grasp the ground, began to have a tendency to tilt.


    "No! Brother, come on up! " The girl rushed up to hold the rope.


    From this time, a sneer immediately flashed from one side, toward the tree, but the tree has completely tilted, directly fell toward the cliff, as for the man at the other end of the rope is more ominous.


    Then I heard a long scream from under the cliff. With the sound of stones rolling down."No! Brother!! " The girl fell on the ground and began to cry.


    Without saying a word, he asked, "what are you doing here? Why do you do such a dangerous thing? "


    At this time, the girl cried out, "we just came to collect medicine. We didn''t expect how a tree suddenly fell down. There was no such problem before! WOW!! Why is it like this today! Brother, my brother


    Li frowned and looked at the cliff, "is that so? It seems that you are villagers nearby. No, I''ll go down and have a look. " At this time, the clouds and fog filled the cliff. It looked really dangerous. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 344

    The girl was stunned. He looked at Li and suddenly shook his head. "No way. This cliff is so high, we don''t have any rope. What''s more, you are just a passer-by. How can you go on like this?"


    From a smile slowly, "it doesn''t matter, I just go down, you don''t have to worry too much."


    With that, he turned over and jumped off the cliff. The cliff may really be a dangerous place for ordinary people, but there is no big difference between the existence of this level and the flat land. Apart from other things, I use the floating technique directly for myself now, and then slowly fall down.


    In fact, from now on, even if it is to jump directly, there is no problem, but that would be a bit shocking. At that time, in fact, Li had already used a damage mitigation for the teenager. At this time, he just wanted to do something. Anyway, if he had a damage mitigation, it would be absolutely impossible unless the teenager was too unlucky You''re going to die.


    Of course, Li forgot that it was the most unfortunate thing for the couple to meet him. At this time, the girl climbed on the edge of the cliff and watched Li jump so easily in the convex part of the cliff, as if walking on the ground. She was also slightly stunned, as if she saw something strange.


    It''s easier to go down such a cliff than to know the terrain. At this time, it''s a dense forest at the bottom of the valley.


    "It seems that this little guy is really lucky! With the slowing down of the damage and the help of these branches, it seems that there is no problem at all. " He said to himself, and within a moment he saw the young man of the Yuling nationality lying on the ground.


    At this time, the boy was covered with blood, so he lay on the ground and did not move.


    As soon as I looked up, sure enough, the boy didn''t die, or he just broke a few bones. Li released some magic like damage mitigation for him, and then drew several scars on his body. These scars were just severe on the outside, but actually nothing.


    In a word, it is necessary to show that this young man has been seriously injured.


    It doesn''t need to be too deep. It just needs more.


    Anyway, that girl is just an ordinary magician. It''s not easy to play with her.


    At this time, the young girl of the Yuling clan was as anxious as the ants on the hot pot on the cliff. After a long time, she finally saw someone coming out of the fog, and she couldn''t help crying.


    And leave then in a twinkling of an eye climbed to cliff top, put that young person of feather spirit clan lightly on the ground.


    At this time to see his brother on the ground motionless appearance, the girl is also extremely flustered, immediately rushed up, began to shake his brother, "brother! What''s the matter with you? "


    "Don''t shake it. If you shake it down, you''ll die if you don''t die." Li said softly.


    The girl quickly stopped her hand. At this time, she did not dare to look away, but after all, Li rescued her brother, but at this time, she did not know what to say.


    From the direct back of the young man up, slowly said, "it seems that your brother is really hurt a lot, where is your home, I need a quiet place to help him heal."


    Hearing this, the girl can''t help but open her mouth. In fact, she has a good face. In addition to her high level of cultivation, she naturally has an attractive temperament. It''s not easy to make the girl obedient. "Well, the village is here. It''s estimated that it''s twenty kilometers away. Our village head is a senior feather spirit. Let''s go


    "My name is Li, but I don''t know your name yet."


    "My name is Huqiu, and my brother''s name is Nalan. We are both members of the Yuling people. " There was pride in the girl''s voice.


    "Oh, is it the Yuling clan? I''ve heard about it, but I always think that the Yuling clan is just a legend. "


    Hu Qiu''s face was flushed and said softly, "I''ve just become a feather spirit. Not all of the people in the Yuling clan can become Yuling. For example, there are more than 100 people in our village, but there are only more than 20 of them, and there are many of them. Just like me, there is no big difference between becoming Yuling and ordinary people. But the village head is very powerful. He can become a four meter high armored bear, just his age It''s too big to last long. "


    At this time, looking up and down at Huqiu, the girl is actually quite beautiful. She is very tall, only about five or six centimeters shorter than Li. After many years of exercise, she has a pair of slender legs, and her skin is also very good. Although she has a touch of bronze color because of working outside, it is also very light, but it''s very beautiful A touch of bronze not only did not weaken her beauty, but also revealed her beauty.


    At this time, they chatted slowly, and soon the girl said something that made Li have some interests."Huqiu, if I hear you say so, the strength of your village is not strong."


    Hearing this, Hu Qiu nodded softly, "but there''s no Warcraft here. Even if there''s a big problem, we can ask for help from Mr. intix!"


    "Indix?" From also Leng for a while, "who is that?"


    "Ah The girl couldn''t help but cover her mouth and said, "Oh, no, the village head''s grandfather won''t let us tell anyone about Lord indix."


    "Well, since it''s not convenient to say, I won''t ask." From this time a little smile, it seems that this does not care about the appearance.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean that, just I didn''t take you as an outsider, but the village head''s grandfather said to him... " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 345

    At this time, Hu Qiu was anxious and was about to cry.


    Li shook his head gently. "Well, I''m not a very curious person. Since I can''t say it, don''t say it. Well, let''s go to the village as soon as possible. Don''t worry. I''m still quite good at studying healing magic."


    Sure enough, before long, the village of the Yuling tribe appeared in front of their eyes.


    "Then I''ll go back to the village first and ask someone to help you!" With that, the girl went straight back to the village.


    After a short time, there was news in the small village. Dozens of people ran out with Huqiu. It seems that nothing happened in the small village for a long time. At this time, half of the people in the village were startled. At this time, the front runners were a very tall young man and an old man who looked sixty or seventy years old. The old man''s legs and feet were broken Soon, not even under the young man beside him.


    From this time directly put down Nalan, but at this time that youth is a face nervous looking from, as if from what terrible character.


    "Village head, grandfather, brother, brother, will he be ok?" Hu Qiu looks very anxious at this time.


    After the old man looked at Nalan carefully, he said, "well, boy, Nalan is just a little guy who has broken a few bones. He will get better without any magic. In half a year, you will have another brother who can accompany you to collect herbs. "


    Lake autumn urgent way, "that can''t, we two also want to collect medicine, if not enough, then we two estimate will be hungry!"


    "It''s OK, Huqiu. I can share my share with you." The tall man who had just picked Nalan up from his left hand said.


    But at this time, Li said, "it''s not so troublesome. Let me have it."


    As soon as his voice fell, a white light appeared in his hand, which showed a little vitality. At this time, the white light directly poured into Nalan''s chest, and then the wound on Nalan''s body began to heal rapidly with the naked eye.


    Seeing this scene, the old man suddenly turned his head and frowned slightly, "I don''t know if this is..."


    From now on, I sneer in my heart. Even if the village head is a little scheming, it''s not the same. Even if he is pretending to be so obvious, right? Do you think you are an idiot, or do you think that you are really acting?


    "Village head grandfather, he called from, he saved my brother." At this time, Hu Qiu hurriedly answers.


    "How did you get to the bottom of the mountains? You know, even the so-called senior mercenaries dare not come here. They will leave when they get to the periphery! " The young man just asked directly, but no matter how he listened, he could feel the hostile meaning in his mouth.


    "Betty! You What does that mean! Now people have saved my brother. Do you want my brother to die to make you happy? What are you thinking of? " Huqiu began to shout.


    But at this time, Li had his whole clothes straightened. "I''m sorry. I''m just a passing traveler. I just got into some trouble outside. I want to hide in the forest, but I didn''t expect that people are not welcome here. "


    "Wait for me! You first make it clear that you are in trouble! Now that you know the location of the village, you can''t go like this any more! " Betty stepped forward at this time and stopped the way out.


    The smile on his face suddenly froze, "right? Who do you think you are talking to now, a stranger without strength? What are you? Are you the only one who can talk here? "


    In fact, he often brags to the younger generation of the village that he will be the village head in the future, but how can he open his mouth in the public.


    From now on, he said coldly, "you really have some strength, but it''s just a little strength. Maybe you feel that you are the most remarkable person in this village. You can become the village head in the future, so now you can''t bear to exercise this right. But I tell you, the village head is not so good. Now you are If you want to stop me, come on and let me see what kind of skills you have! "


    Betty''s face changed greatly when he listened to Li''s words. What Li said at this time was exactly what he thought in his heart, but at this time, after all, he had already put forward his attitude. If he retreated like this, he probably didn''t know how to be ridiculed. "Then please give me some advice!"


    At this time, the village head hesitated for a moment. According to the truth, it''s a bit of mischief for Betty to be like this now, but I don''t know why he felt a little uneasy from Li.


    From this time, he sneered and directly shot. Before he even reacted, he had found that his face didn''t know what was facing the ground. Looking at the yellow land, he was dull for two seconds before he vomited out. This is because the action of leaving was too fast. Although some part of his body had reacted, he didn''t feel it The pain, even the feeling of vomiting, began after he had bent down.From this time, a sneer is about to leave directly, but unexpectedly, a voice rang up, "this young man, stay!"


    The voice was clearly the voice of the village head. At this time, he knew that playing hard to get had already taken effect. However, he still said, "how can I know your strength is much higher than that of the village head, but do you want to stop me?"


    "No, although I still want you to stay, I don''t want to treat you as an enemy. After all, we have seen your behavior. You not only helped Hu Qiu, but also didn''t kill Betty who offended you like this." The village head said with a smile, "you are indeed a good man." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 346

    "You probably don''t know me, so you probably don''t know how powerful those people who are chasing me are. I plan to go all the way north. Don''t worry, those people can''t catch up with me, but if I stay here, it will definitely affect the village. "


    At this time, the village head said with a smile, "don''t worry. If you want to stay at ease, it must be a good place. Those pursuers are powerful, but as long as we Yuling people want to help our friends hide in the forest, then no enemy can find the traces of our friends."


    Hu Qiu couldn''t help cheering at this time, and jumped over and hugged Li''s arm tightly. "That''s great. Brother Li, will you stay here? Brother, he must want to see you when he wakes up! You are his Savior


    At this time, seeing that Hu Qiu was so close to Li, the young people in the village all looked a little bit wrong, especially when Betty looked at Li again, it seemed that she was going to jump on him and eat Li.


    In the evening, the village head directly entertained the guests in his own home. This small village did not know how many years no outsiders came. At night, almost all the villagers came to celebrate the fact that there was one more person in the village. Even Nalan, who just woke up, insisted on coming to the scene.


    But Betty, who has always insisted on participating in all activities, has disappeared at this moment.


    The food of the Yuling people is very light. Even some barbecues and so on, there is no special seasoning. However, there are a lot of wine here, and they are all fruit wine with great stamina, which makes Li feel very appetizing.


    He was well-informed and eloquent. At this time, there were many people. He soon chatted with the people in the village. At this time, Li''s demeanor makes those young people who are dissatisfied with the intimate appearance of Li and Huqiu in this column feel a little good for Li. The people here are very simple, and the people who grow up in the mountains generally look forward to powerful power.


    Li, a powerful and very handsome person, naturally attracted many girls'' attention. However, Hu Qiu followed Li closely, as if he was afraid that Li would be robbed by those girls.


    When all the people were gone, Li Huqiu went home and sat down in the village head''s house. Sure enough, not long after that, the village head, who was still full of drunkenness, had sobered up. Both of them just pretended to be drunk.


    Seeing that Li has been sitting here, the village head is a little bit uncomfortable, "Hey, young man is pretty good."


    From a tiny smile, "I think you also want to ask about my origin, if you don''t ask anything, it doesn''t look like a village head."


    The village head nodded gently, "I don''t know, who are you provoking? What is your origin? "


    From this time slightly sighed a tone, "say to pour is also a hard work, my real name is not from."


    The head of the village nodded gently, "it''s quite normal that you don''t use your real name when you run away."


    "My real name is Bradman..." He looked up and began to flicker, "I was very famous in the whole mainland. I''m 26 years old now. In fact, I''ve reached level 17 magic power before I was 23 years old. In the past 100 years, there are few talents like me, right?"


    At this time, the village head''s eyes flashed a look of surprise. The magic of level 17, not to mention him, is not enough to kill even the whole village!


    It''s not a genius any more. It''s a genius in a genius!


    Li sighed a little, "do you know the ankhseram cult?"


    The village head immediately nodded. In fact, even in this kind of place, there are occasionally people entering the forest. If they are peace loving people, the people in the village are willing to communicate with them.


    They also indirectly know something about other places in the mainland, and occasionally there are some young people in the village who go out for training. After a few years, they may not hear from each other, and some people will get tired of the outside world and return to the village to spend their lives quietly.


    In their words, the village head also knows that anksiram is a big organization that wants to be a leader.


    "I used to be the young Duke of arubales, and I was also a close follower of the Pope of anksiram. At that time, I was favored by everyone, and I would certainly become the successor of the Archduke in the future. Then, under the glory of anksiram, I made the principality more prosperous. However, under such circumstances, the miracles of anksiram came to the principality "In the middle." From slowly said, but also painful closed his eyes.


    "Miracles? Isn''t that a good thing? "


    Li shook his head gently. "It''s a good thing for others, but it''s a disaster for me! At that time, I seriously objected to my father''s order to fight, but I didn''t expect that my father betrayed me and even offered my wife to the Vatican. Of course, this matter was stopped by Pope Geoff. Later, I reached an agreement with the Vatican that I would give up the position of heir to the Archduke and enter the Vatican. In exchange, the Vatican wanted to stop my father from trying to start a war. "The village head said slowly, "the Pope is also..."


    "That''s an asshole," Li suddenly cried hysterically. "Jeff is an asshole! I gave up all the affairs of the Duchy and went to the Vatican. Because of my high status, I became one of the three Knights of the order of Vatican knights, which can be said to be one of the highest ranking people in the whole Vatican. "


    But it was at that time that something happened that I regretted. Maybe If it had not been for that, I would not have escaped here. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 347

    After that, he sat on the chair for a long time without speaking, as if immersed in memories: "I still remember that the father-in-law of Knight balupo was an aristocrat, and I was invited to his father-in-law''s dance by him He was very kind to me. He took me into the aristocratic circle with the holy see as the core. I still remember balupota... "


    At this point, Li suddenly closed his mouth, and his eyes showed some pain.


    At this time, the village head looked at Li and didn''t know what to say. He just quietly looked at the knight full of sorrow.


    "Brother balupo He Has I killed him Li suddenly said in such a low voice. At this time, Li''s voice was full of sadness that could not be clearly described. He began to shake his head: "yes, balubo has been killed by me, and the knight of Caesar, he also died in my hands at that time."


    At this time, the village head still did not speak, while Li seemed to be talking to himself, "Oh Lord balupo. Lord Caesar And Ling Bo, my poor Ling Bo, she was the same age as me. When I was a child, I was sent to the Holy See by my father. We were trained together in the Holy See. At that time, I always treated her as my sister. At that time, we passed the examination and entered the Knights'' order, but in the end, she wanted to kill me, so I stabbed her personally Her heart. Who else Who else... "


    The village head looked at Li''s eyes and began to pour out tears.


    "You know what? All of them are my good friends, my good brothers, and my comrades in arms. We have been training and learning together since we were young. We have been on the mission of surviving several times But now they are all dead under my sword I''d rather die for them if I could, but I can''t! " From the eyes suddenly become fierce up, he suddenly cried out: "do you know why this is?"


    From suddenly stood up, bloodshot eyes at this time staring at the village head, "you know what all this is for?"


    "I don''t know." The village head is also frowning at this time. He also realizes that there seems to be something wrong with his mental state in front of him. Is it because the mention of the past stimulates him?


    "Because..." Li suddenly laughed, "because! Because the Pope, his majesty gelf! It''s the Pope, his majesty Geoff, who said, "Oh, let you die!" Then, now we are going to die for this inexplicable reason, and we are going to die one after another like this!! It''s all the will of God


    "Well, old man, do you know why I was chased by that damned ankyram? I''m going to be a traitor to the temple! Damn it, me, Bradman! Since I was ten years old, the whole order of the Vatican has been proud of me! They think that I will become the first leader of the whole Knight Order in a hundred years, because when the knight order was set up, there was an unwritten rule that only those who have reached the saint level can become the real leader of the knight order, level 18! At that time, I was the only one who was considered to have the possibility of becoming a level 18 person! They think that I will definitely become the head of the order of the Vatican in the future! The order of the Vatican has not had a real leader for more than 100 years! But they think I''m going to be a saint! I will be the leader of the order of the Vatican in the future! But then my father suddenly remembered that there was a son like me who brought me back to the principality. At that time, the whole knights were very disappointed. When I went back a few years later, the whole knights were cheering for me to welcome my return. But now, I was chased like a mouse! Chase! Chase


    ¡°¡­¡­ If everything could be done again I will never enter that damned Holy See! That damned Place! " From this time, the ferocious face, as if that place is what a terrible place.


    "The year before last, I became one of the three chief Knights of the order. The chief knights can also be said to be the deputy head of the whole order After taking office, according to the tradition, all the deputy heads will be the guardians of the holy see for one year. " The voice of Li suddenly dropped. :


    "guardian of the Holy See. This is what every Grand Knight of the order of the Vatican has to experience after taking office During my tenure, I will also do some things that I should do, but I have to stay in the church three days a week, unless something particularly important happens. However, at that time, I did not think that all this was the beginning of my nightmare! If everything can be done over again, then I might as well follow my father to start the war and let the whole continent fall into the flames of war


    At this time, he looked at the village head vaguely, "old man, do you know? Who is the most powerful knight in the history of the enksalam cult? You know what? "


    "Is Is that you At this time, the village head replied cautiously. At this time, the village head didn''t know what to say. The guy in front of him had level 17 strength. Could he still fight with him?


    "Me? Are you talking about me? I''m something! If I have to compare with that man, I''m just a mole ant! " The tone of Li suddenly changed, as if he was talking about his favorite idol."For hundreds of years No, tens of thousands of years! There have been countless strong men in this continent, such as isiugard, the four heavenly kings, the incarnation of God, the first apostle, the ten magic Guides Countless, these strong people emerge and disappear But these people dare not use a title


    The village head was stunned to hear that, "what title are you talking about?"


    From now on, he took a deep breath, and a different look appeared on his face, "that''s the strongest man on the ground!" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 348-350

    The title of the strongest man on the ground is comparable to that of mainland Li. In fact, he is just deceiving the old man in front of him, but he still dare not talk about some common sense. For example, the only people who can store the badge in the holy see are the twelve shields of the church, the head of the order of the Holy See and the head of the knight. After these people die, their badges can be placed in the Holy See to pay homage to them ¡£


    But he turned and shook his head. Although this kind of thing is similar to common sense for himself, it is something new for the old man.


    From then on, he yawned slowly. "At that time, I found the badge there. Maybe others thought that the badge kept in the Holy See was just a form of commemoration, but it was not like this. It''s not a simple badge. There is a magic array hidden in the badge.


    Among them, there is a message of akunologia''s own phantom


    Li suddenly looked up at the village head, "do you want to know how akunolokia died?" Speaking of this, Li laughed nervously, "yes, it should be said how he died. After all, for many people, akunolokia has died. For others, akunolokia is still alive, just living in a very terrible form."


    "In the great temple of anksiram are the insignia of all the Knights Yes, as long as your position is reached, whether it''s not a knight who is loyal to the church all his life. Or a fallen heresy. They put their badges in it. Do you understand what I say? " A strange smile appeared on Li''s face.


    At this time, the village head also understood that what Li said was not what he should understand, but although he was old, he also had a lot of curiosity. "Do you mean that visiting there not only stores the badges of those who have been loyal to the Holy See all their lives, but also the badges of those who have betrayed the Holy See? Is that so? "


    "Yes." He nodded gently. "The place where the badge is placed in the holy see is called the nunnery, which is the most mysterious place in the whole holy see. There are dozens of nunneries. Generally speaking, outsiders are not allowed to enter. Only his holiness and those who have been allowed by the Pope are qualified to enter the nunnery. I''m afraid that they are only three or five people. I''m one of them, but it''s just because I''m a guardian. But even if I can enter, I can''t enter without the secret order of the Pope. Moreover, when my term as a guardian of the Holy See expires, even if I can enter, I will be rejected directly. "


    "When I first thought that the memorial hall was really a place to honor the souls of the knights who had sacrificed for the temple. But after that day, I found myself wrong Li sneered: "it''s a lie. Outsiders know that ordinary people can''t enter the hall, and a large number of guards are to protect the dead souls from being invaded But, this is a lie! The real secret is that the church is the largest secret place of the whole Vatican Because there are countless secrets of apostles of the holy see like me


    The village head looked at Li, confused, "secret? What''s the secret? "


    With a sneer from Li, "Niantang is divided into inner and outer halls. The outer hall is placed with things that you can see as long as you have some identities. That''s the badge left by the normal knights. The inner hall is the real thing! In history, those traitors who once betrayed the temple are still heretics. All the valuable things they left behind are stored here by the Holy See. Thousands of badges are placed in the outer hall to enjoy the grace of the Holy See The so-called inner hall is just a dark room. There is no light in it. There are dozens of badges in it, each of which was once famous in the mainland. In the inner hall, there is a place specially sealed by powerful magic. There are 12 things stored there. In history, 37 powerful Knights betrayed the Holy See. Later, the Holy See took back their badges and stored them in the inner hall of the memorial hall. Through the badges, the Holy See cursed their souls forever


    "Thirty seven?" At this time, the village head was stunned, "thirty seven people? In other words, in the past thousand years, are there only 37 people who dare to resist and betray the enksalam religion? What about the twelve special care badges? "


    "I don''t know." Li shook his head gently: "there are more people who are against the enksalam cult than the number of 37, but I''m afraid that''s the only one who can make the cult hate it and even curse it forever."


    This is also natural. After all, there is no need for a cat and dog like opponent to be thoroughly hated. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 351

    Even now, in the living rooms of many emperors, there is a portrait of akunologia Roland.


    It can be imagined that if this matter is disclosed now, the whole ankyram cult will be subverted. It is estimated that many other religious forces are willing to take this opportunity to destroy the ankyram cult.


    In the eyes of those who want to, there is no need for any so-called evidence, and distance is evidence! As long as there is enough hype, then we will discuss how to divide up the interests.


    Under such circumstances, how can Li not die? He has to die!


    "Now, I''ve told you the secret." From the meaningful look at the village head.


    Without such talents, the Holy See can go crazy to pursue and kill What about yourself? As a small village head, not to mention that the Yuling clan has not fallen to such a level, even in the prosperous times, such a small village is nothing.


    I know the secret. So it''s like looking for death.


    "Well, do you still want to listen?" From this time, the tone is a bit ironic.


    The village head couldn''t help laughing, "do you think I have a chance to go back now? You are in the village now. If the other party knows your whereabouts, we can''t escape. "


    Li slightly sighed, "akunolokia, he left a magic array, he left a remnant image message at the end. I got this message at that time. In that message, I got the message that at that time, the whole Babylonian Empire was already inseparable from the Vatican. "


    It''s easy to understand. There is no doubt that akunolokia is a hero of his generation. It is not necessarily that he is extremely intelligent, but he must have a strong control over power.


    What is the Holy See? It''s an organization that controls people''s minds. Maybe they are not as powerful as the Babylonian Empire in secular rights, but after having a large number of believers, they can also obtain almost the same rights as the imperial official, and even far more than the Empire itself to some extent!


    This right is not a spiritual existence, but can also be felt on the material level! Akunolokia got the support of the angkoram in the process of unifying the mainland. In order to win over the Vatican, he even joined the Vatican and became a knight. Even at that time, he became the head of the order of the Vatican. After the reunification of the mainland, of course, in this process, the Vatican also achieved great development.


    But of course, they couldn''t tear their skin directly, and the Holy See didn''t want to be under the power of the Babylonian Empire, so they started a fight, only in the process of the fight, the Dragon poem war took place.


    Looking at the village head, Li suddenly and slowly said, "do you think the cause of the Dragon poem war is really that the dragon people want to destroy mankind?"


    The village head suddenly froze.


    "Come on, no matter how powerful a Vatican is, it can''t defeat a really powerful empire, so he can use external forces to get a broken Empire if he can''t get a complete empire." Li said so, telling the cruel history directly, "even at the end of the day, akunolokia was framed by the Holy See and turned into Black dragon. "


    When he heard the last sentence, the village head suddenly widened his eyes. In fact, it was the aktharam cult that won under the leadership of the pope at that time.


    From slowly say, "at that time I knew this matter."


    The sun has not yet risen from the top of the mountain, and the morning dew is still hanging on the tip of the leaf.


    "How''s it going? Make up your mind? If you want to drive me out now, maybe this village can be preserved. " That''s what he said.


    And the village head picked his eyebrows, "what did you just say It seems that all night we were just talking about the local conditions and customs outside, right


    The night passed like this.


    The next day, it was still a sunny day.


    At this time, Li is lying on the roof, and Hu Qiu is also lying beside him. Hu Qiu has never seen anyone outside, or has never seen such a young outsider as Li. Moreover, Li''s temperament from the beginning is what Hu Qiu has never seen, and Hu Qiu''s heart is directly captured by Li. Not even the resistance.


    However, for such a woman around, there is no action to leave. In fact, Huqiu is an ordinary beauty at most, which has no attraction to leave.


    Li suddenly heard a chorus from the village, and then seven or eight people went up the mountain under the leadership of the village head.


    Li knows. Yesterday, after he finished his story, the village head also said something about the village. In fact, Li also knows what the so-called indix is.


    It''s a female dragon, or a sub dragon mixed with the blood of some other species, but this guy''s dragon blood accounts for the majority.


    The strength is also very strong. However, according to the village head, there is something wrong with this guy''s body, and he can''t even fly for a long time. So he lives here, accepts the whole village''s offering, and of course gives some shelter to this village.Mutual benefit? Li thinks so, but if he can accept the protection of such a dragon, the village really doesn''t have to worry about any threat.


    But to Li''s surprise, that thing is actually a dragon. Yes, in the whole demon tail, the dragon that exists after the beginning of the time line is just a black dragon transformed from akunolokia.


    It''s just that one. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 352

    After the emergence of the dragon, are not really alive consciousness.


    Naz, they have adopted their own dragon tribe in their bodies, but those dragons no longer have bodies, they only have souls. As for the dragons appearing in the Dragon King sacrifice, they are from the past.


    On the other side, Saga and Mu took their pursuers with them to make a carpet search.


    In fact, after knowing that Li has the means to hide his magic, these guys directly start to search the carpet. After all, if they only rely on that search tool, they really can''t find Li,


    but soon they find that the whole forest is beginning to become wrong, like suddenly there are countless people The eyes are looking at them, but they don''t know where this is coming from.


    This situation lasted for three days. On this day, the feeling of uneasiness became more and more intense. Mu and saga looked at each other. Saga pulled out his sword and thrust it directly into a big tree nearby.


    Under the powerful force, the whole tree uttered a very shrill cry, and then withered like this.


    After such a thing happened, the whole forest began to stir. Saga and Mu began to clean all the trees around the crowd. Some trees were cut off directly, but some trees gave out a miserable roar and turned into dust.


    These two men also have some insight and understand that this is the skill of the Yuling clan. However, no matter whether this will lead to the Revenge of the Yuling clan, they just keep attacking. After all, they don''t put the so-called Yuling clan in their eyes.


    Soon the forest fell into a dead silence, and these guys also felt that the eyes around them had completely disappeared.


    That is, at dusk, the tranquility of the village is directly broken.


    "Village head!" This shout directly woke up the old village head who had a little wine at noon. He went out in his clothes and saw a young man running anxiously in front of him! I went to pick up Betty''s classes today, but I didn''t see any of them after waiting for a long time. Moreover, I found some dust from the failure of metamorphosis, which is very large! So I went to check the slate of their lives, and found that all the slate of those people who went on the mission today were broken! "


    The village head is a Leng directly, he even busy way, "quickly take me to have a look!"


    When he came outside the village, the village head looked at the forest anxiously. In fact, his intuition was far stronger than that of the young man. In his eyes, the whole forest was full of restless death.


    Soon out of the eyes of a tall knight. Then there was another one, and soon these people formed a neat row in front of the village.


    The village head''s face was very ugly. He knew that the people of the Holy See had come.


    At this time, Saga rode straight forward and said, "we are the law enforcers of the Church of anksiram! I need to stay with you for one night. We need food. Of course, we don''t mind if there are women. "


    With that, Saga began to smile, and a meaningful smile appeared on the faces of his subordinates.


    At this time, the village head directly stepped forward, "I am the village head of this village. If you want to stay for one night, of course, but if you are a woman It''s still impossible to accept your request. "


    Saga''s face turned cold, but then he felt a vibration in his arms. He took the mirror out, just looked at it and said, "there it is! Ogaster! He''s in the direction ahead, 10 kilometers away, 20 kilometers away! I see where this guy can go. Catch up with him


    At this time, these people were very excited. You know, they were very sad to be left. Before, the mark of leaving was very erratic, sometimes moving, sometimes in the West. Because of the last accident in saga, they didn''t want to divide their forces, but it was more troublesome to get together and try to catch up with them.


    But this time, the distance between them is only more than ten kilometers. All of a sudden, they suddenly find that they are so close to completing the task!


    As for the villagers? Hum! After a while, it will be solved that there is plenty of time for them to enjoy the women in this village!


    with a sneer, it seems that this guy is hiding in that cave!


    But in an instant, they reflected that where is the flame, it is clearly two eyes!


    There was a chill in saga''s heart, but then he shook his head hard. What''s terrible about the beast, unless it''s a dragon, otherwise even if it''s a beast, he and mu can easily solve it!


    Then a confident smile appeared on his face again, "go!"


    Then the Knights formed an offensive formation and began to press forward. The priests began to chant incantations, and a lot of enchantment type magic was applied to these knights."We''re here to find a sinner, and his sins are unforgivable. If you find him, please hand him over directly. If you disobey our orders, we''ll wipe him out from the world with you." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 353

    After the sound of Saka''s roar, the mountain was still very quiet.


    As if there was no one else here at this time, the two groups of lights seemed to be forged by some magic.


    "Then!" A sneer sprang up from the corner of his mouth. "Humble heretics, now prepare to bear my power."


    At this time, the huge and dignified voice rang slowly, "humble people of akunolokia, do you have to force me to this extent?"


    Suddenly, a strong wind rolled up in the square, and then a huge figure flew out of the cave. From now on, I can''t help whistling in the dark. What kind of half blood dragon is this guy! This is clearly a pure blood dragon!


    This is a white dragon. Its scales are all pure white. When it appears under the eyes, it makes people feel a little dazzling. When it unfolds its wings, it has a width of about 20 meters. It has strong limbs. If it wants to destroy any ordinary rider in front of it, it is just a blow. Some of the white dragons master the magic of light, and some of them are inclined to the magic of order. Although the dragon in front of us can''t see its attributes at a glance, the pressure from it makes us feel scared.


    These guys in front of us probably don''t even have a chance to escape, do they?


    However, the cavalry didn''t have the ability to see clearly, so these guys didn''t look panicked. But after this figure hovered in the air for a week, the knights at the bottom finally saw that it was a huge indix!


    At this time, white dragon indix showed her majestic body in the air, and then launched a dive in the direction below, directly towards the Knights.


    At this time, when it was still in mid air, it opened its mouth directly, and then there was endless white dragon breath gushing out from below.


    At this time, the faces of the Knights all showed a bit of fear, but a sinister smile appeared on saga''s lips. "White dragon, indix, I didn''t expect that the second mission of the Pope''s highness appeared."


    At this time, saga''s sword was suddenly wielded from the bottom to the top, and then a fierce sword gas rushed directly to indix in the sky. Mu also shot together at this time. The light of the two swords directly combined into a huge cross shaped sword gas and flew directly to the white dragon indix.


    Li frowned and looked at the swords in their hands. They were not ordinary swords. Yes, Li remembered clearly that the swords of these two people were not the style used at this time. Moreover, although the magic practiced by the two people had the power of melee, it was not the style that would be launched at this time.


    At this time, the two sword lights were directly and fiercely imprinted on indix. With the two sword lights, indix suddenly gave out a howl and stood up. In fact, the strength of the dragon clan was absolutely about level 19, even higher. How could it hurt him with the strength of saga and mu!


    But now, not only the attack of these two people has hurt it, but also has caused a lot of damage to Qi!


    At this time, two huge scars appeared on the wings of indix. Under the attack of saga and mu, the wings, which should have been extremely tough, were completely broken like a piece of paper.


    How could the damaged wings continue to carry the huge body of indix? Then indix fell heavily on the ground. As for the pursuers, they were even more unbearable. At this time, the defensive magic they had set was completely destroyed without even holding on for a moment under the breath of indix.


    Li frowned. If according to the current situation, this indix is definitely not a strong but weak guy, then


    From suddenly frowned, an idea emerged from the heart above.


    It suddenly occurred to him that although it was not mentioned in the goblin''s tail, a special weapon had been mentioned in many other fantasy novels.


    Dragon slaying weapons are not about Dragon slaying knives, but are used to deal with the dragon people.


    For other species, the power of this weapon may be only average, but it will increase a lot in the face of the dragon, and the high-quality products are not only twice as powerful.


    These two useless apostles have dragon killing weapons in their hands?


    From the corner of the mouth can not help but emerge with a malicious smile, if so, then there will be a good play to see.


    At this time, not only did indix pay a considerable price, but the church staff also paid a considerable price. Under the white dragon''s breath, several people were immediately burned into skeletons. And the rest of the people can only desperately attach their own magic to the body, just barely escaped from the scope of the dragon breath.


    But in the process of escape, many people fell down directly.At this time, she was badly hurt by her unexpected attack, and indix was completely enraged.


    In fact, no matter what kind of dragon, they are extremely proud. Although they understand that the whole world is no longer ruled by the dragon, they can''t bear to be hurt by some human beings!


    Even though his body was hurt, he stood up directly.


    When it stood up completely, these knights could not help but step back. In fact, when intix was above the sky, they didn''t know what it was. Until it stood up, people really showed fear. Even if it was not a dragon, he was at least ten meters high! ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 354

    The white and silver scales the size of a human face are vivid in the sun at this time. The huge faucet is two meters long by visual inspection. At this time, his mouth is spraying a little silver mist. It seems that in the mouth is the abyss of death, and there are more than ten sharp horns of different lengths stretching out from behind its head, and a row of huge bone spurs on its long back neck and back.


    At this time, indix just vibrated his wings, then jumped tens of meters easily, and directly rushed into the formation of those knights. He also looked very angry. Although he couldn''t fly, his physical combat ability was still very strong. He just moved his tail and directly swept away two crazy believers, one giant claw Wave, tear a knight in two. For a moment, the ground was covered with blood, and many knights were directly shocked by this scene. In fact, they didn''t expect that the other side was so strong. In their eyes, the dragon is more in the legend, or more like a beast, how can it become so fierce like now?


    Just when these ordinary soldiers were stunned, a dazzling sword light suddenly flashed by!


    At this time, the sword in saga''s hand seemed to turn into a rainbow. When the sword passed, the small half wing on the right side of indix was directly cut off by saga''s sword! At this time, indix roared wildly, turned his head so quickly, and glared at the assailant who was still in the air. Without any hesitation, he directly sprayed a silver white breath on saga''s body. Saga didn''t expect that the dragon''s speed was so fast, and then directly declined to one side.


    "This indix is definitely injured, and it must be very serious." From now on, he frowned and murmured to himself, "no wonder it''s just so poor in its avoidance ability in the sky. It''s because of this..."


    It''s very clear from just now. Although this guy did fly out of the hole just now, he was a bit reluctant. The gyration in the sky is not so much a demonstration as an attempt to make these guys retreat. After all, if a dragon has a wound on its wing, it''s not much different from some powerful Warcraft ¡£


    And although the indix was injured at this time, Li could feel that this guy''s rank must be very high. According to some conjectures about dragons that Li had seen in the temple of anksiram, there are several kinds of dragons. The first level is the Dragon servant. This kind of dragon race can''t be regarded as the dragon race any more. They are just the competition between the dragon race and other races It''s just cross breeding.


    The second level is the real dragon, they have their own attributes of nearly immune level of defense, for other attributes of defense is also very strong.


    The third level is Dragon King. The dragon of this level is extremely powerful. It''s easy to destroy a human country. They don''t fly by flapping their wings any more. They use magic air to encourage them to fly. Their defense against various attributes becomes more powerful, such as the king of fire Igor.


    The fourth level is the king of all dragons, but this level of dragon has not appeared in the later legend at least, it can only be regarded as a speculation.


    In other words, in the end, it can be understood that there are three levels of the dragon race. The Dragon King and the real dragon have disappeared from the world, while the Yalong still exists on all continents. However, many scholars who don''t believe that the dragon race is existential think that they just happen to be similar to the image of the legendary dragon race.


    This indix in front of us, at the beginning of the flight, did not completely rely on the wings to fly.


    After touching her nose, now that indix''s activity has increased, Li can see that this guy has not only injured his wings, but also injured his spine. Moreover, the injury is not clear. Let alone a long-term and heavy-duty battle, I''m afraid it''s very difficult to fly for a long time.


    Indeed, indix gradually gained the upper hand. Although its wings were badly damaged again, the physical strength of the dragon clan was too strong. These ordinary crazy believers and knights could not help him. Even saga and Mu could hurt it, but after it had found that the weapons on their hands had dragon killing effects, they were two people And the attacks on him began to get frustrated.


    In less than a quarter of an hour, indix had the overall advantage. In fact, no one here could stop her attack. It can even be said that at this time, indix could crush most of the people on the opposite side as long as she rolled on the ground. There were no more than ten of the fanatics and knights left, and the rest of them had already been wiped out in the sweep of indix.


    However, at this time, indix is not easy, the wings have been completely destroyed. The scales on the body were lifted more than half, and the whole became blurred. Moreover, its movement has slowed down a lot, and there are several deep wounds on its body.


    However, saga was even more unbearable at this time. He was hit by the roar of indix in a row. At this time, he seemed to be poisoned. Although he was forced to suppress the spread trend, he could not do it if he wanted to push back.The only remaining crazy believers are trying their best to disperse him. In fact, they had brought some traditional Magicians for a rainy day. But during the attack of indix, those weak ones could hold on. They had already gone to heaven.


    As for mu, at this time, he can only try his best to contain indix. He has no means to cause fatal damage to indix. At this time, he can only try his best to use his sword to pierce into the cracks of indix''s scales, and then use magic to produce explosion in the body under the scales, so as to cause certain trauma. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 355

    The physical strength of the white dragon indix was far beyond Mu''s expectation. In fact, their plan had included the project of indix. When they came out, jieerfu gave them three tasks, two of which were to kill the greatly weakened Lihe and to find a dragon in the forest that had been greatly damaged.


    In order to deal with the dragon, jieerfu also personally gave them two weapons that can cause great damage to the dragon.


    Originally, the two men came here with full confidence, but what they didn''t expect was that the strength of the dragon clan was so powerful. It was because the Dragon had been quite hurt, and the two men had a sneak attack first.


    The two men rubbed a poison on the weapon that could effectively suppress the power of the dragon clan, but indix quickly adapted to the poison, and then caused a fatal blow to everyone.


    At this time, he caused a certain amount of damage to indix, but his magic has been used up most of the time. He is also quite depressed at this time. You should know that his magic itself is not a kind of attacking magic. What he mastered is the power of crystal blade, which is more inclined to the wandering defense type. Although at this time he is still swimming to fight against indix, but his attack for indix is not much different from tickling.


    Saga uses the power of the star blade. Although this power is not flexible enough, it has strong destructive power. It''s very suitable to deal with the mobile fortress like indix.


    But now that saga is poisoned by the breath of indix, Mu is even more helpless.


    Mu at this time for indix is difficult to cause trauma, on the contrary, it is indix''s attack that he can only desperately Dodge, if slow on the shot, it will be completely into a passive state.


    From now on, I feel my chin and look at the scene in front of me. If saga and mu can''t bring out anything else, then their lives are bound to be explained here. This indix has been seriously damaged, but it doesn''t seem to have any weakness. White dragon, master the magic of order, including white magic, light magic and so on


    If you look at the appearance that saga was poisoned, it is rare in order magic. If you calculate carefully, this indix should have mastered white magic. White magic has long disappeared in this world. Long ago, there were two extremely powerful city states. They mastered black magic and white magic respectively Later, in a dispute, the two city states were destroyed one after another, so that up to now, the so-called white magic and black magic are only heard as legends.


    White dragon killing magic? It seems that this white dragon is not of the same kind as the white dragon that once appeared in the main chapter.


    If it''s white magic, other magic should have no restraint effect on it. The main direction of white magic is to assist and cure, and then there are all kinds of negative effects, such as dizziness, stop, poison and so on


    It can be said that white magic is the direction of most magic in this world.


    And magic in this direction is also quite restrained against physical attacks.


    These guys hit the iron anyway.


    At this time, the following situation has been completely clear. Although Mu desperately delayed indix, all the miscellaneous soldiers were solved by indix. The crazy believer who desperately applied the dispelling technique to saga saw that the situation had gone, and he was also cruel. He directly burned all his magic and forced saga''s poison onto himself.


    At the moment when the white poison flowed to the believer, he only heard a cry from the believer, and he began to burn a white flame. The flame could not be put out. It was the fire of life. Unless the believer was killed directly, otherwise, the flame would burn all the time depending on his life.


    Before, Saga just managed to suppress the flame. What kind of level is that crazy believer at this time? There is no difference between directly pulling the flame and seeking death, but there is no other way for him at this time. Of course, he knows that his identity is no match for saga in front of him. If he leaves Mu and saga behind, he may run out of the forest.


    After that? If Mu and saga die here, it''s OK, but if either of them comes back to the temple alive, then it''s their own end.


    Even if you run away, then the people in your family will be put on fire. It''s better to fight to death here now, so that you can have peace at home.


    As for indix, she also felt a little uneasy at this time. In fact, the breath of these two people made her feel very uncomfortable, just like seeing some natural enemies.


    Of course, the strength of these two guys is too weak. If it was not hard to deal with these two guys in his heyday, how could he fall into such a stalemate after being attacked by the other side like now? At this time, he tried to kill Mu several times, but Mu''s magic was originally wandering defense type, so his offensive was very effective Micro.But at this time, Mu wanted to climb on the ground for a long time to have a good rest. Every time he was hit by indix, he felt as if he was going to be crushed into pieces. Originally, his magic had no effect on indix. After all, only saga''s Galaxy starburst could cause considerable damage to indix.


    But the white poison on saga''s body has just been pulled away. Whether he can send out a galactic starburst is another matter.


    You know, galactic starburst is a powerful magic that saga can exert with all his strength. Even in saga''s heyday, he only sent out two strokes at most. Can the two strokes kill the dragon in front of him? ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 356

    Just as Mu was struggling to support, a chant suddenly sounded. It was not a human language, but a word that he had never heard before. Mu understood that it was a prayer that came to the apostles to enhance their fighting power.


    In fact, every apostle is very powerful, but when he comes to the world, his fighting ability is greatly suppressed by his body. This kind of prayer is to force the user to break through the limitation of the human body and achieve almost the original fighting capacity. But this kind of prayer is very cumbersome to use, and the effect is very short, even if it can be used directly at that time Then kill the enemy, but the side effect of the prayer is also very big. First of all, the body that carries its own soul will collapse. Even if it is able to force action, as long as there is any change after that, it is really hopeless.


    Even if there is no change in the future, the strength will decline, and we can only return to the temple, waiting for the body to slowly collapse, and then let the soul sublimate into the original world.


    When indix heard this prayer, a wave of anger also appeared on her face, "akunolokia! Akunolokia! You are the running dogs of acunorokia! Die for me Later, indix''s attack became extremely fierce, and Mu''s walk became more difficult. However, he knew that he could not retreat at this time. If indix interfered with saga''s prayer, they would really be buried here.


    After several attacks by indix, Mu did not support himself completely. At this time, the battlefield suddenly vibrated, and the whole saga seemed to turn into a huge sun in an instant, slowly rising from the ground. His body was burning with dazzling light, as if it were a collection of energy!


    "Galaxy starburst!" A roar came out from the light. With the roar, the whole space turned into darkness in an instant. In the darkness, there was only the light and indix who was chasing mu.


    at this time, indix also gave up chasing mu. He turned to the light and said, "hum, the guardian of the twelve stars? I didn''t expect that you would give in to akunologia! "


    "Akunolokia?" Saga snorted, "that''s history! I am Zachary, the great apostle. Now accept the punishment of the apostles, stupid reptile! This The judgment of the stars


    With the sound of saga, little starlight slowly lit up in the darkness. At this time, there was a sound of prayer, but mu also began to sing. At this time, Mu also understood that even if saga used the Galactic starburst at this time, it was difficult to cause decisive damage to indix with his badly damaged body.


    It''s true that an apostle can achieve almost equal power with his prayer before coming, but it also depends on his state when using the prayer!


    If two people are in full swing, using the prayer can really teach the reptile a lesson. But now the poison on Sajia''s body has just been removed, and he is almost exhausted. Even if two people fight together, it''s up to fate!


    With the darkness completely covered by the stars, Mu also completed his prayer, "the stars are extinct!"


    The originally static starlight in the sky suddenly began to speed up and rush towards indix. Just as the little starlight approached indix, it began to burst out one after another. Indix also roared at this time, "absolute stone skin!"


    A thick layer of white stone objects quickly covered the body of indix, the starlight just penetrated the stone skin to a general degree, then it was still, and it was difficult to continue.


    Mu turned pale at this time. Sure enough, he even started the prayer, but because he had consumed too much physical strength, and the magic was not suitable for dealing with this kind of guy with too high defensive power, he could not even break through the defense magic of the other side. However, there was another Sajia at this time, and he was relieved to think about it.


    Sure enough, Saga put his hands together and said, "blast!"


    With his roar, indix seemed to light up fireworks in an instant, and saw countless flashes passing by. In indix''s painful wailing, the stone skin on his body turned into countless pieces, while his body was bloody. At this time, he was rolling on the ground desperately, and he did not expect that the magic of the two men would actually be here If he knew that the other side would use such means, he would have made more defensive means to himself.


    Mu and saga are pale at this time. They look at each other and understand that this is not the time to be brave. The strength of the other side is far stronger than that of them. Even if they stay, they can fight with each other.


    Then they left the battlefield quickly and fled to the distance.


    Li frowned, as if immediately follow up, he is not ready to let these two guys go, you know, although the strength of Li has dropped a lot, the other side is also extremely strong at this time, but even the idiot also knows that after using that kind of increase strength move, the strength will decline greatly, Li has already done a good job The water dog is ready.That is to say, when I just moved a step, I suddenly felt a wave coming from my spiritual world.


    He understood that someone was exploring his whereabouts. From this moment, he sneered. It seems that timaria is coming, but it''s OK. Since she''s here, I''ll clean her up and let her know that I''m not a bully!


    As for mu and saga, since those two guys have offended themselves before, it''s absolutely impossible to let them go. But now, it''s impossible for these two guys to leave the forest without ten days and a half months. Where can they get out of the palm of their hand? ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 357

    Not far away from this clear feeling, there is a fast moving energy flowing here. That person is definitely timaria. At this time, Li also gave a cold hum. He directly locked timaria into a part of his energy, pulled it down, and then directly threw it into the Dragon Cave.


    At this time, timaria is certainly moving at a high speed, but it is impossible to get here without a quarter of an hour. After that, she will erase all her breath. After a while, timaria will rush directly into the cave! As for what''s going to happen next.


    From a cold look, at this time has been struggling to get up indix, has been self-evident.


    If you don''t worry about it, timaria will be killed directly by indix. You know, timaria''s power is not inferior to those two unfortunate apostles. What''s more, timaria''s magic is a terrible time magic. Under this kind of magic, even if there is no way to fight against indix, she can easily escape.


    Sure enough, I just closed my eyes and waited for a quarter of an hour to feel that the energy flow rushed directly to the bottom of the cave on the top of the mountain. At this time, indix had already returned to the cave. At this time, timaria reached the top of the mountain, but she was completely shocked.


    In fact, the scene on the top of the mountain can absolutely astonish an ordinary person. At this time, the whole mountain top has turned into a sea of blood, and a large number of body fragments are scattered in a large amount of blood. ,


    just now, what happened here? She suddenly felt a large-scale magic wave. Then she found that the breath of Li was also in this direction from the detector in her hand. She didn''t think much about it, so she rushed here immediately. But she didn''t expect to see such a scene after she arrived.


    Timaria couldn''t figure out at this time. Even if ogaster took some panacea, could she easily destroy the two apostles and the elite of the No. 100 Temple overnight? She made two turns on the top of the mountain, but she didn''t find any living. Then she looked around.


    At this point, the detector in her hand points directly at the big hole on the mountain wall.


    Timaria snorted coldly at this time, and directly applied a concealment technique to herself. This technique is not much different from the concealment technique, but you can use some big movements when using this technique. At this time, she jumped up to the cave.


    The cave looks very big, dark and humid. At this time, timaria walks inside carefully. With her steps, she has begun to slowly raise her magic to the top. If those people are not solved by ogaster, then there must be a very strong existence here. If ogaster solves them, then now he is Our strength has been strong to a very high level, so we should do our best.


    She has no reason to let ogaster go with her, so she can only raise her magic to the extreme. If the other party wants to resist, she doesn''t mind fighting directly. She walked on like this for nearly three minutes before she finally came to the end of the cave. At this time, she suddenly felt that her eyes suddenly opened up. At this time, a large stone chamber appeared in front of her.


    At this time, a huge roar came up, which seemed to come from the cold wind of nine days, making timaria suddenly stunned, "who is it? I smell the stink of akunolokia again. Aren''t you human beings taught enough lessons? Do you still want to accept my punishment? "


    All of a sudden, two huge flames appeared in the air. They were timaria''s eyes. Timaria grew up with her mouth. In fact, timaria''s concealment technique had been cracked when indix opened her eyes. The eyes of this high-level dragon can easily see through this low-level technique.


    With a cold drink, timaria directly pulled out her sword, which was not his own weapon, but Michelangelo gave it to her when she came out. At the beginning, she still said that it was collected by her father. If her father knew that Michelangelo gave it to him, he would be furious.


    Besides, I''m just going to catch ogaster. Where can I get this.


    But what she didn''t expect was that she really wanted to use this weapon at this time!


    She is not an idiot, this huge creature in front of her, of course she knows what it is, dragon! The legendary dragon, of course, timaria has never seen a dragon. Even if she has seen it, she has seen it in the textbook. Isn''t this kind of creature already discussing whether it exists or not?


    Why is there such a guy here, and it seems that the level is not low.


    Of course, if timaria knew that the Yuling people called the dragon a Yalong, she didn''t know how many times she would faint. Of course, she also knew Yalong. Yalong also had the power of dragon, but the power of that dragon was so rare that she could only suppress some horses who had never been on the battlefield.


    However, the powerful power of the dragon in front of her is absolutely unprecedented to timaria. For some reason, timaria suddenly has a feeling that if she runs away like this, she will be killed by this guy every minute!At this time, timaria could only try her best to improve her magic power, and then her golden light suddenly surged in a trance. She understood that running away would only become a target. As long as a little flaw was exposed, it would be the abyss of doom. However, as long as the other party could not bear to give himself a blow, he would have a chance to escape!


    I must be calm. I may have seen something stronger than this guy, but I haven''t seen the dragon, and I don''t have the experience to deal with the dragon, so I can only watch it change! ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 358

    Timaria soon found out that intix was not in the strong period. Although timaria''s wings had been put away, she could still find that the abnormal posture was that the guy''s wings had been basically abandoned. Moreover, the scales on the dragon''s body have disappeared, and most of the places exposed in the air are bloody.


    It seems that this guy is the main culprit who destroyed the whole army of the Holy See. At this time, timaria weighed it up and turned to sneer. Originally, she thought this guy was really powerful. It seems that saga and Muna are also cruel to the dragon. It seems that the injury on the dragon is also very serious, at least if the other side stops It''s not difficult to kill it. As for the strong breath exposed on it at this time, it''s natural to scare off itself!


    Saga and Mu Na, two idiots, are usually elated, but now they are not willing to take advantage of themselves!


    However, timariah forgot that both saga and Mu had the character of retribution. At this time, all of their subordinates were destroyed. If they had the strength, how could they let the Dragon go? At this time, timaria was too proud to solve the dragon with her own strength.


    "Well, Bruce Lee, if you are really in your heyday, maybe I will run! But now that you look like this, I think you''re going to get the glory of dragon slaughtering. " Timaria smiles gently, and the blade of void in her hand slowly cuts through the air. At this time, stars appear in the blade of void. The blade of void is a weapon left by ancient heroes. The raw material used is Xingtian mine. Among other things, the material itself has an extreme bonus to magic. As for the blade of void, it is said that even demons can be killed directly!


    At this time, in the little starlight, timaria appears to be a kind of strange beauty, but in the eyes of indix, timaria is completely threatening herself.


    "Stupid human! How dare you call me Bruce Lee! I''ll show you! Even if I''m injured now, it''s enough to crush you completely! Now, pay for your arrogance thoroughly At this time, it roared wildly and rushed directly to timaria.


    But soon indix found that this timaria was much more difficult to deal with than Mu before. Before, Mu had to restrain him, so he couldn''t give full play to his speed advantage. But now timaria launched a full-scale guerrilla attack on him. At this time, timaria was as fast as lightning, leaving a shadow in the air.


    But indix was beginning to be completely unable to keep up with her movements.


    What makes indix even more angry at this time is that although Mu was very difficult in the past, at least Mu''s attack would not cause too much damage to him, but now timaria''s empty blade makes him feel a little bit of fear, which is definitely not an ordinary weapon.


    At this time, timaria''s sword can easily pierce into the armor of indix, and then immediately tear off a large piece of flesh and blood. But the pain at this time irritated indix even more.


    With a huge mouth and a roar of white light, it spewed out directly at timaria!


    Timaria was also shocked at this time. At the beginning, she didn''t expect that the dragon would even spit fire. After all, at the beginning of the attack, the Dragon just used her body to fight with herself, which made her mistakenly think that the so-called dragon clan had no magic. At this time, in a hurry, she could only launch magic with all her strength.


    For a moment, everything was still. Indix kept roaring, while timaria was shocked by the fire in front of her. In fact, she also felt the power of the terrible roar. Yes, she would die! Timaria took a deep breath.


    But the next moment, she suddenly widened her eyes, because she felt that her magic was starting to collapse. The dragon in front of her was resisting her magic. She wanted to stabilize the magic, but the breath from the other side was further destroying her magic. This guy was able to keep consciousness in his magic space, and the magic was not stable And can resist their own magic!


    Timaria suddenly realized that what she had just thought was too arrogant. This guy is not a monster she can deal with! Dragon! There is no terror that human beings can solve!


    Timaria could not suppress the attack of indix very quickly. She was thrown far away by the great power of the dragon breath and landed on the ground again. At this time, the white light on her body twined and began to quickly invade her magic. Timaria widened her eyes, and she immediately felt the hegemony of the white magic.


    This white magic almost in touch with their own moment began to crazy her magic assimilation, and then continue to further erosion, she is not difficult to imagine, if you do not do any measures, then less than a moment, your body will be completely occupied by this magic, at that time want to come to their own will undoubtedly die.


    At this time, she stood up tenaciously, turned to spit out a mouthful of blood, her eyes widened, and her magic stirred. Fortunately, what she had was the magic of time, which could not be easily assimilated by the white flame. While suppressing the flame, she raised the sword again. Now it was not a question of whether to escape.If you don''t kill the Dragon now, there will be no way to live!


    If you want to expel this magic, there are only two ways. One is to escape to a certain distance from the dragon. But the ghost knows how far it is and how far it can run. If you have a companion, it may be feasible.


    As for the other way


    Very simple, destroy the source, the magic will disappear naturally! ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 359

    At this time, indix obviously couldn''t support herself after she made this roar. She never thought that the girl in front of her had such unique magic and time locked. Is this the realm of God?


    But indix didn''t think that the girl in front of him could do anything, but he suddenly saw that timaria was smiling, and she was very charming.


    If this kind of smile is put in the normal time, indix may think that this is timaria''s posturing, but I don''t know why, at this time, indix felt a cold feeling, as if the girl in front of her could jump up and unload herself in the next second.


    Indix''s premonition was not wrong. At this time, timaria looked up at the sky and all her magic appeared on her body. They naturally knew what the consequences would be if timaria did so. Timaria''s next strike would be a shock, but then the white magic would directly penetrate into timaria''s body.


    If timaria doesn''t kill indix directly, then she will be in a dire situation.


    Then the magic of timaria suddenly stopped, and an incredible expression appeared on her face. Yes, at this time, timaria felt that every part of her body was out of control, as if she had been stripped of her perception. "Is this the magic of the dragon clan? Damn it or... " This was her last thought.


    At this time, indix only felt dark in front of her eyes, and then a figure appeared in front of her. It was a human who didn''t look so powerful. At least in the eyes of the dragon people, an expert would never look like a fat man.


    He looked up and down at indix. "I''ll deal with you later."


    Then he gently put his hand on the top of timaria''s head. Although the magic was not as good as his heyday at this time, the degree of control over the magic was still very strong. At this time, the magic of his subtle control penetrated into timaria''s body, and in less than a moment, he removed all the white magic from timaria Leah was expelled from her.


    Indix''s eyes widened, as if she didn''t believe what was happening. "Who are you?"


    At this time, it roared, in fact, it also felt some panic at this time, if there was any master style, maybe it would not be very surprised, but it was still the image of ogaster from this time, how could it make indix wonder how such a fat man could have such strength.


    However, indix didn''t think how shocking the strength of the fat man could be. At this time, he roared and wanted to solve the speed problem. After all, it was hard for his body to continue to support the next battle, but suddenly indix felt that his body was more than twice as heavy.


    All of a sudden, the movement slowed down. With a sneer, the magic of her body turned to work again. The powerful magic used the magic of the earth system to release all the powerful pressure on indix''s body. Then she heard a huge click from her forelimb, and then she fell to the ground with a puff.


    It''s obvious that indix''s body has become broken because of the previous battle. Where can she be further ravaged by Li? In fact, there are no huge and powerful creatures in this world, so most human beings have no experience to deal with such opponents.


    But Li can see a lot, let alone deal with the dragon, even if it''s a devil or something, Li can easily solve it.


    After that, he moved his finger gently, and then several huge earth spears were appeared in the air. The speed of these earth Spears was not fast, but at this time, the body was out of control. How could intix escape the attack of these earth spears? Almost in the next moment, these earth spears were inserted into intix''s body.


    At this time, the voice of Li rang out slowly, "although I also want to know what happened to the dragon clan, but I don''t think you can say it?"


    Indix let out a roar, "you bastard human! I am But Iguniru, their last Finally... "


    Indix''s huge body plummeted down, and his eyes were wide open and full of unwilling color. From now on, he strode up and directly dug out one of indix''s eyes. After digging out this eye, the remaining magic power in indix''s body immediately began to pass quickly, and Li immediately took down the other eye of indix.


    After the two eyes were taken off, indix''s body quickly weakened, just like a balloon without gas. It seemed inexplicably sad.


    Looking at the two longans in his hand, the corners of his mouth drooped. At this time, he was not in a good mood. He just dug out all the two longans of indix, just to understand the origin of indix.Because everything in this world is vaguely related to several other worlds. There is only one set world that longan is the source of power of the dragon clan, which is the final fantasy series of games. It is clearly said that the magic of the dragon clan actually comes from their eyes.


    The goblin''s tail should not exist in the dragon race except akunolokia, but now there is only one possibility. It must be that other worlds interfere with the world line of this world. Originally, I just wanted to try the source of indix, but I didn''t expect that this indix is really connected with the final fantasy world.


    Since indix will be connected with other worlds, will there be no other existence? ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 360

    How can it be that li himself is an outsider, and his influence on the world will become very big in the future, even more than that of indix.


    In fact, what worries Li is that at this time, indix has been talking about the people of akunolokia. In fact, akunolokia is really a powerful monarch in the world''s Classics. However, it is estimated that he has the same name as the black dragon. After all, no one has heard of any monarch fighting on the court.


    But now what intix said makes Li feel a little uncomfortable. Yes, if we follow the original work of the goblin''s tail or the world line that we originally knew, what intix said is not right. However, if we take the story made up by the village head of the Yuling tribe as an example, it is quietly consistent.


    When I think of it, I can''t help but flash a thought. Is it I came to such a world, or has the world changed because of my coming? Even their past has changed?


    Looking at the body of indix in front of him, he was silent for a moment. If he didn''t kill him directly at that time, maybe he could get some questions about the history of the past out of his mouth. But now that he is dead and can''t die any more, he has nothing to say.


    However, Li still hesitated about how to solve timaria. After all, from the beginning to the end, timaria didn''t do anything to herself. Her brother Michelangelo always wanted to win over her. This timaria had no grudge with herself. If it had to be said, she teased her when she was young.


    It''s true that timaria is following her all the way here this time, but if she is reasonable, she may not want to kill herself. If timaria wants to kill herself, I''m afraid the magic from now may not be her opponent. After some planning, she finally decided to stay.


    Although we don''t care about killing innocent people indiscriminately, it''s better not to kill them.


    He then explored timaria''s breath. At this time, he suddenly felt that timaria''s body became hot and frowned. At this time, he carefully observed timaria''s body up and down. At this time, he could not help but be surprised, because the magic in timaria''s body was rolling like boiling water.


    It is clear that the magic is stimulated, which leads to the general posture of being possessed by the devil. After patting her forehead, she immediately realized that this timaria had just mobilized all her strength to fight with indix, but she was forced to use her strength to press all her magic back into her body, and then put some white demons in her body The force is directly suppressed.


    And at that time, timaria directly lost consciousness, that is to say, she did not make the next step of command to her magic at that moment. The magic will not dissipate because of the user''s unconsciousness. It can also be understood that a magician is interrupted when he releases a powerful magic, and the consequence is definitely not as simple as the failure of magic. Next, the magic will be broken It''s the powerful magic that doesn''t operate correctly to counter attack this magician!


    Although the magic in timaria''s body doesn''t directly hurt her, it keeps running in her body. Although it hasn''t hurt timaria''s body yet, the frequent flow of magic will soon make timaria''s body reach the limit of carrying capacity.


    From scratch, he did not encounter such a situation. Before entering the world, all his practices were exchanged through the system. It can be said that he was completely safe and painless without any risk. But now timaria is completely different. Normal people practice through their own practice, and you have to understand Li means that when practicing, the system will transform Li''s body into the one most suitable for this skill, that is, perfect integration.


    But how could anyone else be treated like that? When they practice, they are often assimilated by the method, but more often there are some resistance factors in their bodies.


    This will lead to the so-called situation that this person''s constitution is suitable for practicing this kind of skill, but that person can''t.


    Li gently crossed timaria''s face with her hand. Timaria was indeed a talented person. When she was bullied by Li, her strength was still so weak, but now she can be regarded as a master of one side.


    However, the magic of her cultivation is time magic. This kind of magic originally stands at the top of all magic. No matter how talented timaria is, it can''t reach the level suitable for the person who created this magic. If this magic can completely fit her body, then there''s no problem. A lot of magic is surging, but it''s not enough It''s just to keep washing her body, not to say that it will cause her any damage, but it will help her practice.


    But now as long as there is a little mismatch, then the consequences are very obvious, just as things with high resistance are easy to heat when passing through the current, timaria will be burned sooner or later.What can we do now? Li also sighed involuntarily, knowing that the ability of the system can only work on her own body. It is basically impossible for the system to transform timaria''s body to calm the magic flow in her body.


    At this time, the voice of the system rang slowly, "do you want to save her?"


    "Yes." From Leng for a while, "but there should be no way, right? What''s the so-called impossible drainage with my magic power? "


    "I can do it." That''s what the system says all of a sudden. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 361

    From this time is Leng, "you say you can solve?"


    The system responds, "that''s natural, or what do you think? This kind of small matter is naturally very relaxed. "


    "Wait, you must have something to ask for?" From the depressed asked, "integral what I don''t have much, after all, that kind of thing for now I don''t have much use, I don''t want to get."


    "With her!" The system suddenly said.


    From this time is completely stunned, "what do you say?"


    "Well, don''t you like doing that very much? Haven''t you done it for a long time? Come on, come on The system said very quickly, "well, come on, I don''t think she''ll last long."


    "Wait a minute, this is a story with high quality. It''s not the kind of stallion novel that can become stronger with a girl! Besides, even if I like girls, I''m not a stallion, OK Li shouts.


    "Well, do I have to explain?" The system sighed, "originally, I really can''t strengthen other people except you, but when you enter her body, I can strengthen it when you have some kind of contact. Now, as long as I can change her body to a degree that can perfectly carry the magic of time?"


    At this time, in the world of the dead, Leila is sitting on the seat in the pyramid hall. At this time, she slowly opens her mouth, but what she says is the same as what she hears at this time.


    Next to dream Nan is lying on the ground, looking at Leila slowly at the beginning, said the human language, "master, have you succeeded?"


    Leila nodded slowly. "Well, he accepted my advice."


    "But, master, why do you want him to be with that woman? Master, you don''t like..."


    Leila stares at MENGNAN. MENGNAN immediately closes her mouth. Leila slowly opens her mouth. "Now, although she has shaped her body in this world with the help of his power, the next thing is still very troublesome."


    Meng Nan murmured, "if you let that person know that you have been helping his system, what will happen I can''t imagine... "


    Leila glanced at the ceiling. "Let it be."


    "Does the master really want to transform her body and make herself more like a human woman? But what''s the use of this? The body before the master was stronger. The master must have a secret Dream Nan soliloquy said, finally his soliloquy let Leila unbearable, a roar suddenly rang out, "get out of here!"


    With this roar, Meng Nan rushed out of the hall.


    As for the other side, one hour later, Li finally stopped. It''s not that he wants to be dissatisfied, but that the system forces him to do it all the time. Otherwise, the transformation process can''t be completed. Of course, I don''t know that the so-called Leila is actually the embodiment of the system.


    If we push things to the beginning, in fact, the whole thing is not something incomprehensible. We need to know that the undead magic is directly instilled into Li by the system.


    That is to say, the undead magic may be changed by the system.


    The next call of the skeleton and the origin of Leila''s amazing talent are self-evident. As for all the things wrong with Leila before, if we take the system as an example, there is no problem at all.


    Of course, I don''t know from now on that his system has actually changed.


    Even after such a long time of expedition, li felt weak for a while. At this time, he lay beside timaria, preaching that timaria was really a beautiful woman, and seeing the little blood between her legs made Li feel more proud.


    I didn''t expect that I was still a girl. I thought that I had a headache here. What should I do when this guy wakes up? I guess I''ll cry again? so what? Fighting with yourself?


    I''m not afraid of this guy''s fighting power, but it will be very troublesome.


    He turned to leave and shook his head, then helped timaria put on her clothes. This is a matter that needs to wait until timaria wakes up. Let''s have a look at the corpse of indix. He looked up at the Dragon corpse with some momentum even though it was dead. In fact, he knew a way to force his magic back, It''s just that way to treat the symptoms but not the root cause, but in the current situation, I don''t know what will happen next.


    It''s better to be careful.


    Li Li slowly closed his eyes and then suddenly opened them. At this time, the magic of his body gathered madly. He slowly walked towards the Dragon corpse. At this time, indix was dead. Even if her body was still strong, but without the protection of magic, it would become relatively fragile.


    He raised his hand and thrust it into indix''s body.


    With the movement from, as if the body of indix are moving, but indix is dead after all, from the unarmed put his hand into the body of indix.Then I heard the sound of running water. At this time, indix''s body began to shake slowly, and Li''s face was also very dignified, as if he was preparing to do something very important.


    With the passage of time, the sound of running water is more and more frequent, and indix''s body seems to have a small circle with the action of leaving. After a long time, Li suddenly pulls his hand out of indix''s body. At this time, in his hand is a piece of egg sized blood crystal.


    He looked at the crystal stone and then sighed. In fact, he learned this secret method from Jue Dao. It''s useless to reason with it. At most, it can be used to restore his vitality after a fight.


    He looked at the blood colored crystal and swallowed it directly. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 362

    After swallowing the hemaspar extracted from intix''s body, he felt that a lot of magic began to flow in his body, and then his magic began to improve rapidly, and soon reached his heyday.


    But it''s just a fake. Even now the magic has returned to its original level, but this kind of magic is extracted from other people''s bodies by force. It''s just a fake. Now, although you can use these magic powers to launch quite powerful attacks, these magic powers can''t be recovered by themselves. It can also be understood that you can use as much as you want to disappear. It''s like a one-time tonic.


    Besides, everyone''s magic power is different. As soon as they feel their own magic power, they will feel that they will fall in the dark.


    At this time, he only felt that a white magic was eroding his body. "Damn, I didn''t expect that the so-called white magic was so erosive. In the end, I miscalculated..."


    The whole cave was so dark that there was no more sound. I don''t know how long it took, timaria slowly opened her eyes. At this time, the dark cave in her eyes was still barely able to see things. She used a lighting technique, and then a white light ball floated over the hall. At this time, the hall was still dead.


    "Didn''t I fall into the magic of the white dragon? In the end, my attack didn''t go out. Am I dead? "


    She gently pressed the ground with her hand, and then suddenly stood up, but the next moment only heard a plop, she fell to the ground again.


    This time, timaria almost cried out in pain. At this time, she felt pain all over her body. If she went down her waist, it made her feel sore. And the most painful place was the middle of her legs. If it hurt in other places, she didn''t worry about it. The pain came from her most private place. Let timaria have a look My heart is cold.


    But at this time, timaria still pushed up her upper body, and then there was a cry of pain.


    Timaria fell to the ground again, but her heart became colder after this fall. At this time, the button of her coat was just a casual button. Timaria just had such a toss. A large area of skin on the chest is all exposed. At this time, looking at her chest bruises, and obvious finger marks, timaria completely collapsed. She opened her mouth, but she didn''t even have the desire to cry.


    She looked at the ground in a daze, and tears came out of her eyes, "no matter who it is, I will kill you!" Timaria roared fiercely in her heart at this time, and then she slowly stood up. Originally, her body was very strong. At the beginning, she didn''t adapt to the pain, so she would have an impact on her actions. Now that she was able to take the initiative to endure the pain, there would be no big impact on her actions, and soon she began to look at it The whole hall.


    The memory before the coma began to rush into timaria''s mind, but the white dragon that fell down in the hall was dead and could not see any vitality.


    Timaria clearly remembers that she rushed here in order to chase ogaster, and then had an inexplicable war with the indix


    She turned her eyes, and soon found that there was a man''s corpse in front of the dragon''s corpse. At this time, the man''s corpse had a strange white color. It seemed that she had been poisoned by the dragon and died. Timaria directly grasped the blade of void in her hand with one hand. At this time, as long as she had the blade of void in her hand, no matter who the opponent was, timma Leah was not afraid.


    Now, no matter what kind of cruel role the person who insulted her was, she would not make that person feel better!


    In timaria''s heart, the magic gathered again, but this time timaria felt surprised that her magic speed was inexplicably fast several times, she thought with a smile that it was probably her own illusion, right? In fact, when she was learning magic, she had many choices, including the famous star magic in the whole continent.


    But for some reason, she chose time magic, a kind of magic that can directly pull other people into her own time domain. Although this kind of magic makes timaria feel very good at the beginning, it can even be said that timaria, who has mastered this magic, has a high chance of winning in the face of stronger people than herself.


    But with her promotion, she gradually found that the magic that had no problem in operation began to become slower and slower, and the trick that could have been easily used had to be brewed before she could use it.


    Later, she realized that it was because her body vein was not suitable for time magic. At the beginning, her magic was low, so no matter how the vein was not suitable, she could run very smoothly. But later, the magic became stronger and stronger, but the meridians were not enough to support the flow of magic.


    It''s just like the road is rough and muddy. There is no problem for pedestrians to walk, but if they change to a carriage, the speed may not be as fast as pedestrians. But at this time, timaria found out the feeling of running magic when she was at a low level.At this moment, timaria almost thinks that her magic power has declined, but she feels it slightly, and immediately realizes that her magic power has not declined, but that her meridians have changed. This change makes his body more suitable for using time magic and stronger.


    Both the bearing capacity and the degree of load have become stronger!


    of course, timaria understands what this means. For most of the magicians, it''s something you can''t ask for! ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 363

    You should know that magic can be constantly cultivated and become stronger. It depends on one''s talent to determine how fast one''s cultivation speed is. But as long as you are willing to persist in cultivation and have a person to cultivate and supervise you, then it will definitely become stronger all the time.


    However, people have limits. Whether it''s the nature of persistence or the original limitations of human body, people have limits after all. Many people can''t move on because their bodies can''t carry more magic.


    Timaria is very powerful now. There is no way for the level 17 magicians to grasp a large number of them in the whole continent. They even say that if they go to a small country, they can even be offered by the king as a God. In other people''s eyes, timaria is also incomparable. In other people''s eyes, maybe in three or four years, timaria will be able to achieve it To the level of 18, into the real strong.


    But timaria herself knows that her operation of magic has begun to become dull, and her body can''t continue to practice with high intensity. Not to mention three or four years, even in another 30 years, timaria also knows that she can''t enter the level 18.


    And now timaria actually feels that her body has been strengthened, her overall quality has improved a lot, and the magic circuit is more suitable for time magic.


    According to this body, timaria even feels that she can reach the level of level 18 in a year!


    However, the pain of her body made her recover. Now is not a time of excitement. If she doesn''t kill the man who forced her, she will not be reconciled!


    Timaria shakes her short hair. At this time, the look of surprise in her eyes has all disappeared. Instead, she turns into anger and resentment. She barefoot and begins to swim quickly in the middle of the hall. He begins to look for clues about the person who forced her. Timaria has studied the method of tracking, but she is surprised What''s more, there are only two traces that she can find in the whole cave, one is hers, the other is the fat man who fell on the ground, as for the others Not at all!


    She carefully searched the hall for dozens of times, but the result made her feel a little uncomfortable. At this time, she could draw the conclusion that in the recent period of time, only three people or creatures entered the hall, one was her, one was the dragon, and the other was the fat man who fell on the ground!


    At this time, several times of searching effort, she has recognized that the man who fell on the ground is her target, ogaster!


    Then timaria stood in front of ogaster. At this time, there is no doubt that the person who forced herself is likely to be ogaster. She sighed slightly, thinking that she could not kill the person who forced herself!


    But then she widened her eyes, because at this time he found that his chest was still slightly undulating, this guy was still alive after being poisoned by the dragon!


    But when she looked at the heavy white smell on her face, it was obvious that she was deeply poisoned. No matter what, she was doomed to die. When she thought of Michelangelo''s request that she must take away from life, she couldn''t help but close her eyes.


    Now the man in front of him is probably the one who forced him. He has to kill him. Even if Michelangelo is a very important relative, his life is at stake What should I do?


    Timaria felt a little frustrated because of angel, but now she was forced again, which made her lose the idea of most things in the world. At least she didn''t want to think about anything. With her strong strength, she let her father see that she was a plastic talent.


    Wait, timaria frowned. How did she get rid of her poison?


    Ogaster should have no means to detoxify himself, right? But if not, who is it? Timaria''s face was a little puzzled, and she rolled up her sleeve. At this time, there were a number of finger marks on her little arm. She squatted down and grasped Li''s hand, and then began to use Li''s finger to face those finger marks.


    The result is obvious, at this time from the fingers just corresponding to those finger marks, even if timaria is a magician, she has experienced countless battles, but her body maintenance is also quite in place, her skin is white and tender, so she will be left so obvious bruises on her body.


    She suddenly raised the weapon in her hand and wanted to cut off Li''s head. At this time, her face was full of anger and looked like she wanted to break Li apart.


    Of course, what she doesn''t know is that a more beautiful woman is standing behind her at this time. At this time, the woman has put her hand on her neck. As long as she threatens to leave again, her neck will be broken first.


    But at this time, timariah stopped, because there was a surprise to timariah. At this time, the blade of void in her hand was not the same as it was. Timariah had learned two kinds of Magic: one was to turn others into the realm of time God, which she could control time freely, and the other was to strengthen her close relationship The ability of star war.So when timaria attacks, the weapons always emit the light of stars.


    But at this time, her weapon was emitting a little bit of black light. The black light was not the most formal and pure dark power. The dark type of magic was not something that everyone called to fight. On the contrary, the dark attribute of magic was respected by many people.


    There is no other reason, powerful enough, the dark attribute of magic stand in the extreme direction of magic, powerful. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 364

    Most of the magic is changed from the original attributes. For example, most of the fire specialization magic is based on the most fundamental fire attribute energy.


    Now timaria feels that the dark power from her sword is incomparably pure, just like the most fundamental dark energy. She closes her eyes and starts to search in her inner body. Soon, she finds that her magic has an inexplicable dark power, which has been integrated into her own magic, as long as she believes it Read a move, then you can follow the star sky of your self-cultivation and start the blade.


    Dark energy Timaria''s original practice of time magic is a kind of magic to let himself enter the place of steady victory, while the star disordered blade is a kind of extremely insidious magic. This kind of magic is directly attached to the weapon, which has a very strong armor piercing effect, and after harming the other party, it will make the other party''s body constantly collapse, unless the person forcibly uses the magic to resist, and then stand up The moment out of the fight to find a companion to expel the magic.


    In this way, even if timaria meets the opponent with very strong defense ability, she can also use time magic to drag him down, and then slowly grind him to death with the star blade.


    However, in this way, when confronted with some powerful enemies, timaria often has no way to start. After all, if the opponent has a defense against his time magic, or has prepared some resistance type magic in advance, timaria will fall into a passive position.


    The dark magic power is different. Dark magic is not a secret attack. On the contrary, dark magic is a kind of just positive magic. It is invincible and powerful. Now with dark magic, timaria can completely destroy the opponent''s defense with the star sky blade when attacking the opponent, and then use the dark magic power A fatal blow, coupled with his time magic, timaria''s strength has increased by more than one level?


    Magic attributes are often related to people''s constitution. If the cultivation of magic and people''s physique are different, then there will be no achievement at all. Moreover, even if it is consistent, it may not be able to cultivate into what it looks like. Timaria''s most suitable magic is actually star disordered blade, but star disordered blade is not a deep magic. Many people can learn it. At that time, timaria was very tough to learn time God As a result, I didn''t learn much.


    If you say that, it is absolutely impossible for timaria to learn the so-called dark type of magic.


    At this time, she looked around and saw a bottle beside her. She grabbed the bottle and put it on her nose to smell it. At this time, the little sweet smell from the bottle made her feel dizzy. A kind of inexplicable pleasure was surging all over her body. She shook her head hard and her face was very sad The abnormal low roar way, "the gift of the Fallen God ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    The Fallen God is a well-known God in the whole continent. It is said that this God has already fallen in the early period of mythology. The reason is very sad. This God is said to love sharing his power with his followers. The ceremony of sharing is very simple. It''s just a bottle of medicine.


    After drinking, this person will get the power of darkness, but how can there be infinite power in this world? After all, the fallen god can only share his power with some believers, which eventually leads to the dissatisfaction of many believers. They think that this God is very unfair, but forget that other gods often deprive them and never give them anything.


    A large number of believers betrayed the belief of the Fallen God. Finally, because the power of belief could not continue to maintain their own fire, the fallen god disappeared in history. It''s quite a poor God.


    It''s said that the gift of the Fallen God has survived, but this kind of elixir is very rare. After all, it''s the limit that most people can practice two kinds of magic. If they can give one more attribute to their strong behavior, then people who have at least strength are willing to pay any price!


    Does he give it to himself?


    Timaria suddenly looks at Li. At this time, her mood is very complicated. Of course, she doesn''t know that this bottle of Fallen God''s gift is given to Li by the system. She also tells Li that it''s lubricant


    However, if timaria knew how Li used the gift of the Fallen God, she would be cut to death directly.


    Timaria slowly closed her eyes. The gift of the Fallen God is not so much a kind of elixir that can add an attribute to a person, but rather a valuable holy product for cultivation. If many people who practice dark magic drink the gift of the Fallen God, their strength will increase immediately. The various effects of the gift of the fallen god have been passed on by countless people Distorted, but anyway, as long as someone gets the gift of the Fallen God, it is not immediately swallowed? At least timaria would never use it to save a person who didn''t care for herself.


    Timaria sighed slowly at this time. In fact, a few months ago, she thought that if she had the power of light magic or dark magic, she might be able to beat Bradman. But on that day, timaria felt the wave of wide field law.Even if she doesn''t know who the other great powers are, Bradman''s power has made her understand that even now she has the dark power is not his opponent.


    When she and angel first arrived in badria City, if Bradman showed his real strength at that time, she would not even be able to catch a blow.


    At this time, she looked at the white face, and then she sighed. Although this guy insulted himself, he gave himself the gift of the Fallen God. After that, his poison was relieved by the gift of the Fallen God! ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 365

    Timaria sighed, thinking that even if he didn''t do it himself, soon this guy would die because of the poison of the white dragon. How can you be regarded as revenge? She just said that she didn''t think that ogaster was a person who would give himself that kind of elixir to save himself and then poison himself to death!


    Timaria looks at the distance in front of her eyes, and finally slowly abandons her empty blade on the ground. Suddenly, timaria falls to the ground and begins to sob.


    "Angel! I I''m sorry for you Timaria cried out loud. When Leila saw this scene, she disappeared into the air. It seemed that she was relieved to the woman who had lost everything.


    However, at this time, Li suddenly moved. At this time, his mouth and nose suddenly burst out a white light. With this white light, a strange smell filled the air. At this time, timaria was also frightened by Li, and immediately flashed to one side. At this time, she directly sat up and pretended to shout, "indix, no matter how strong you are, you will die in Laozi It''s in my hands


    From nature is just wake up, has been aware of timaria''s action, if timaria really want to start on himself, then of course he has to do some resistance.


    At this time, timaria was biting her lower lip with her snow-white teeth, as if she was looking at some novel species. Looking at the smile of timaria, she immediately felt a chill.


    This timaria has a strong intention to kill herself!


    "Lord ogaster, can you tell me something What did you do just now? " Timaria no longer used any way to ask her to leave. Instead, she was very gentle, even with a bit of flattery.


    From staring at timaria''s eyes, suddenly a smile, "what did I do, you don''t already know?"


    At this time, timaria suddenly bit her lower lip. At this time, her hand kept shaking, and she had the heart to kill.


    Then timaria slowly closed her eyes. "What else did you do besides that, say it all!"


    Li slowly sighed, "when I came in, I just saw you defeated by the big lizard. Then I started to kill the big lizard. I went to see your injury. You naturally know what happened at that time. Then I didn''t expect that the Dragon didn''t die. It was just pretending to be dead. I was hit by it for a moment Hum, you know the rest! "


    Timaria stares at him now, "and then there''s nothing else?"


    "No, not at all!" Said Li with a sneer!


    Timaria raised the bottle in her hand. "Don''t you know whose it is?"


    From this time the expression is a little unnatural, in the heart can''t help but flash a thought, "Damn, the system kills people, if let timaria know this is lubricant, don''t really want to fight!"


    Timaria saw Li''s expression at this time and mistakenly thought that li really took this as an antidote to save herself. She slowly closed her eyes and said, "aren''t you really afraid that I will kill you like this?"


    Li chuckled, "don''t you come to kill me after me so long? Or do you want to hear my plea before I die, or do you want me to ask for your forgiveness? "


    Timaria''s face was cloudy and sunny at this time, and she didn''t know what to say or do. She looked away and didn''t know what to pay attention to.


    After a long time, timaria suddenly knelt down on the ground and began to cry. She suddenly remembered that at that time, in order to avoid the marriage arranged by her father, she ran out for adventure and fell into the hands of the fat man. Then she was teased by him. She did not expect that she would fall into his hands at last.


    At this time, timaria kneels down and looks more and more sad. Obviously, she doesn''t stop. She walks slowly to her back and pats her on the back. At this time, timaria leans on her side as if she had found a way to rely on her and cries more sadly.


    After a long time, timaria''s cry slowly stopped. She looked up at the man standing beside her and cried out, "shameless!" Timaria wanted to say something else, but she had nothing to say.


    Timaria stood up slowly and put the blade of the void back into its sheath. In a trance, she felt the inexplicable emptiness. She was very strong originally, but now she has the dark magic attribute. No one on the whole continent is her opponent, but she felt the inexplicable emptiness, as if the whole world were rejecting her.


    With her strength, she can walk across the whole continent, but she has no place to go.


    Some at a loss in the process, she looked up from, but found that from this time is looking up and down at himself. When she looked down, she found that her clothes were still open, which made her eyes full again.


    A moment later, timaria sighed, "ogaster, do you know why I didn''t kill you?"Timaria calmed down a little at this time. Timaria had lived in an aristocratic family since she was a child. In the whole misht Empire, the so-called aristocracy was the representative of YL. All kinds of tricks were played by the whole aristocratic class, even if the father occupied his daughter who was about to get married.


    It''s no big deal to do something to yourself when you are in a coma.


    Originally, aristocratic children have no right to love. For aristocrats, children are just tools for marriage, which is no exception even in the royal family.


    Timaria didn''t ask for any eternal love, even the lover had no concept for her, until she met angel, the two met and fell in love, but they all knew that they couldn''t be together in the end. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 366

    It''s the second year since timaria met angel. When she is with angel, the two women cherish each other, but timaria, who is fickle in nature, becomes extremely disgusted with men.


    In her eyes, all the men are close to her for her beauty, they are liars, and then she put on a man''s dress, but what she didn''t expect is that after that, she paid more attention to other people''s eyes on her, so that in a quarrel with Michelangelo, in order to prove herself, she almost beat Michelangelo seriously.


    Over the years, timaria has almost forgotten that she is a woman and even thinks that she is a man. But now she has been beaten back to reality.


    In fact, she doesn''t care about being taken away from her pure body, but she can''t bear to leave, which makes her realize that she is a woman again.


    She didn''t know why she couldn''t do it to Li. Of course, Li also refused to say. When she was in a coma, Li once entered her spiritual world with monthly reading, and then awakened her spirit to a certain degree of refining. Of course, refining itself can''t be used for people who are too powerful.


    However, at that time, timaria was in a coma, and her separation was only a part of refining, which made her have an inexplicable sense of favor and dependence on herself, not turning her into her own believer.


    But for the strong, this kind of magic that directly touches the soul consumes a lot, and the effect is not so bad.


    Timaria gently picked up her breastplate.


    How could she change her shoes when she thought that she was right next to her?


    She immediately yelled, "leave, can you go out for a while?" Although the sentence is an interrogative sentence, but the tone is something that can not be questioned. If Li dares not to listen, she will hit someone again. But when she looks back, she finds that there is still a shadow behind her.


    Timaria couldn''t help but be stunned. She didn''t know when she was left alone in the hall. Are you running away? Did he lie to himself just now?


    Timaria changed her clothes, and then went to the huge body of indix. She remembered that before she left, her brother Michelangelo said to her, "if you have a chance, you must save your life, but if he falls into the hands of the church, then do not have any hesitation, you must kill him! You have to do everything you can to bring him into the family. Of course, if you lose it, or if it''s not his opponent, you don''t have to be too reluctant. Let him go. In the final analysis, don''t be arrogant and form an irreconcilable hatred with him. If one day you meet someone you can''t deal with anyway, try to find him! After all, the family is no longer the first family in the previous alliance. Now the alliance is about to fall apart. After this time, the family will either go up to another level or turn into dust. "


    In fact, she always thought that Li was just a villain.


    at the first time, she grasped herself just because she was too weak, but later Even if she didn''t want to admit it, she also saw that Li had many characteristics that others didn''t have. When Leila in black was caught and put on the rack of fire, the following Li escaped unconsciously.


    If it''s such a small person, run away.


    however, the enksalam sect has sent an elite team of 100 people to pursue Li, even leading the strong one among the twelve shields of the church.


    originally, timaria thought that she wanted to get Li, and the lion demon and the Holy See had a fierce fight, but in the end, she was surprised to find out The followers of the Vatican were seriously injured, but they were still at ease.


    Since she learned the field of time God, timaria has lost to Bradman, but she has met with saga and mu in the whole territory of Mister. She estimates that she will also win. But today, I lost myself. If I was a little bit more cruel, I would have died a lot while I was still in a coma. Even if he didn''t do it himself at that time, as long as he didn''t detoxify himself, he would die in a coma in timaria''s poison.


    Timaria always thought that it was only by chance that she had come all the way. But behind so many accidents, there must be inevitable existence.


    "If one day you feel like you have nowhere to go, try to find him!"


    She closed her eyes. "Angel, you must wait for me. Even if we can''t be together again, I can''t just watch you go to destruction. You are not the opponent of my two brothers and Archduke arubales, and I will never be, but this distance may be. Angel! Why didn''t you listen to my suggestion and go with me at that time? Wouldn''t it be better for us to leave this place, this so-called noble noble circle, this place full of politics and conspiracy at that time! Why


    For a long time, she slowly wiped away her tears, the matter has come to this point, even if they cry down the sky is of no help, now the most important thing is to find from.It was at this moment that a groan came from behind the body of indix. Timaria was surprised, quickly around the huge dragon corpse, but saw this time from the sky fell to the ground, at this time, his body''s white breath is becoming more thick.


    She hurried over, hesitated for a moment, and then asked coldly, "what''s the matter with you? Why do you fall here? "


    He opened his eyes slightly and said in a low voice: "I didn''t expect that the bloody poison of the damned dragon clan was so powerful. I guess..." Finish saying, leave is double eyes a turn, to this time unexpectedly is direct fainted in the past. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 367

    From now on, he also felt a moment of miscalculation. He just estimated that with his own body, the so-called magic hedge and other sequelae could be easily suppressed, but he did not expect that the dragon blood contained extremely heavy poison. Yes, the poison is not condensed in magic, but in the blood of the dragon.


    From the story, indix''s blood and magic all coagulated out, and then swallowed, although his strength temporarily extremely improved, but followed by the poison into his body.


    See from this appearance, timaria also can''t help flustered hands and feet, she at this time extremely quickly with his fingertips point from the face, only feel above a hot. Moreover, a burning sensation fills the fingers. This is no longer a so-called high fever. This is a sign of severe poison attacking the heart.


    She widened her eyes and poured all the antidotes she had on her body.


    But what''s the use of these antidotes for dragon blood poison? Medicine and water to the same from the irrigation down, but there is no improvement.


    Timaria stamped her foot and rushed out of the cave. There must be some herbs that can detoxify nearby. Although I don''t know if they have any effect, I always have to try.


    As soon as timaria left, she sat up abruptly. He shook her head gently. Although the girl''s nature was not bad, her brain was not enough. She was cheated by herself a few times.


    He yawned and thought if he had gone too far. The white dragon''s blood poison is indeed extremely powerful and overbearing, but for Li''s body, it''s just some discomfort. Looking at timaria''s anxious appearance, Li feels inexplicable guilt.


    Soon timaria went back to the cave, lay down on the ground and began to pretend to be dead. At this time, timaria crushed and fed a lot of inexplicable herbs. She took a cold look at her and said, "next, it''s up to you." Then she went straight to a corner and sat down.


    So many things happened that day, which made her feel tired, but in a moment, timaria fell asleep.


    In the early morning, a ray of light fell on timaria''s face. She could not help frowning. Then she turned over and went to sleep. Of course, she did not think about why there was light in this almost sealed hall.


    At this time, she didn''t notice that Li squatted beside her and looked at timaria''s long straight legs. Even though she had a good time yesterday, Li was hooked up by timaria again.


    However, he is not ready to go to pontimaria now. There is still one thing he has not done


    Soon, the sound of jingle and jingle awakened timaria from her sleep. She sat up abruptly and remembered that she was not in her room, but in the Dragon Cave. She widened her eyes and put her hand on the blade of void. It''s about to cut people.


    But then her eyes, which were already wide open, became even bigger. In the hall of Dragon Cave in front of her, there suddenly appeared a hill, a hill made of gold and jewelry.


    Although the things placed here can be said to be a lot of wealth, it is quite different from the legendary dragon treasure, isn''t it?


    Besides these jewels, there are a lot of scales. Looking away from them, they keep on. Beside the white dragon, the white dragon has been stripped clean by him, and all the scales of his body have been taken away.


    timaria opened her mouth. The scales on intix''s body were quite hard. If she didn''t have the blade of void in her hand, it would be quite troublesome to break its defense. But at this time, she tore all the scales off intix''s body with her bare hands, which surprised timaria.


    "What do you do with these scales? Don''t mention my blade of void, even you can tear it off. It''s basically useless to the experts. " Timaria said so.


    But Li said with a smile, "don''t look down on these scales. Although these scales can''t be compared with any magic weapon, it''s no problem to deal with ordinary weapons. How many weapons in the world can be compared with the one in your hand?"


    Li Shuo packed the scales together, then packed a package and planned to leave with them. However, at this time, timaria yelled, "stop!"


    From slightly a Leng, turn to head, "you don''t kill me, now don''t let me go, don''t know miss timaria, what do you want to do?"


    Timaria stamped her foot gently. "What are you going to do next?"


    Li slightly sighed, "now saga and Mu don''t know what they are going to do. There are about three things for them to do when they come to the forest. One thing is to catch me, the second thing is the indix. They are all screwed up now, and the third thing I must take part in. Even if I can''t get the benefit, I will stop their plan."


    Timaria frowned. "Those two aren''t dead yet?""Not dead. Although they are both defeated by indix, they always have the ability to escape back to the Holy See. As long as they escape back, there will be more pursuers. Even if they don''t kill me, I''ll be bored to death by them. " From slowly said, "now I want to catch up, will secret out, and then the results of them."


    At this time, timaria took two steps. Finally, she clenched her teeth and made up her mind, "as long as you can promise me three things now, I can directly expose those things you did yesterday. If you don''t agree, then I don''t care how many means you have. Let''s do it first! "


    From is a tiny smile, "you first talk about what you want me to do." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 368

    First thing! You can''t tell anyone what happened yesterday. "


    From slowly nodded, "that of course is no problem, what else?"


    "The second thing, after that, you should stand on the side of my family. Although my father is helping the Duchy of arubales, no one knows what will happen after that. I ask you to help our family when what happens in the future!"


    "Well? I can promise you He continued to nod.


    "The third thing, if angel is in trouble after that, I want you to help me!" Timaria said word by word.


    Li Er said, "these three requirements are very simple, but I also have conditions. I promise that only the two of us will know what happened yesterday, and then I can help your father to the top of the secular world, but I ask you to use the power of your family, and I want you to marry me


    Timaria nodded slowly at the beginning, but when she heard the last sentence, she almost jumped up angrily. She stared away and took two steps left and right. It seemed that she wanted to chop away, but now she didn''t care, as if she didn''t pay attention to timaria at all.


    "You are delusional!" Timaria almost screamed.


    And he left with a slow yawn. "No, I said, miss timaria. Of course, this matter can be discussed. But in the final analysis, although you have some strength, you are just a spoiled and aggressive young lady. You are impulsive and willful. Although you are a bit beautiful, you are too savage. In this way, if you cooperate with me but don''t listen to me, it''s like bringing a time bomb. If you want me to agree to your request, then the most basic point is to listen to me. Don''t worry, I won''t take advantage of this treaty, but you should follow my command on some issues! "


    Timaria looked at Li, her body trembled at this time, but she still seemed to restrain her anger. Although Li was not polite at all, she understood that Li was right.


    Timaria took a deep breath. "Good! I promise you


    With a smile, "where are you going now?"


    Timaria''s eyes were confused. "Now I don''t want to go home. If I go back like this, I will be told by my elder brother that I''m not promising. I can''t even take you back."


    Li nodded gently, "in this case, I''ll go first, the next thing..."


    Timaria immediately yelled, "stop! Don''t try to run. I''m going with you now! Although you just said you promised me, who knows if you will suddenly go back! "


    He nodded, "since you want to follow me, let''s go and clean up saga and Mu first. With you, even if those two idiots can turn out flowers, they can''t escape. As for these treasures, I think you and I don''t like them. They are buried here. As for the material on this indix, it''s just that these eyes are more valuable. Leave the rest here! "


    "Don''t worry, those two people can''t get out of the forest with me." Timaria said softly.


    In the forest, Leila or the system is moving fast, and bone dragon MENGNAN is struggling to follow her.


    "Master Leila! What are we going to do? " Dream Nan side hard to follow the pace of Leila, side with spirit wave asked.


    Leila''s mental wave immediately came back, "of course, to deal with those two idiotic apostles!"


    Meng Nan asked, "but didn''t that Li mean to ask the two apostles questions? If you do that, won''t he be angry? "


    Leila sneered at this time, "of course, their lives will be left behind, but their strength will be given to me, so that these two groups will not fight directly after meeting. The woman doesn''t know the weight at all. If she is killed, it will be bad."


    In fact, Li didn''t expect that the two weak apostles could run so fast. They could catch up with them for most of the day and didn''t catch up with them until the evening.


    In fact, if it wasn''t for anti tracking the explorer in saga''s hand, they really thought they were chasing in the wrong direction.


    At this time, the setting sun dyed the whole mountain forest into a piece of gold, which looked quite peaceful.


    Li didn''t worry that the two guys could escape from the forest, so he directly proposed to camp here for a rest. After playing two game games, he set up a fire in the open space. At this time, a whole rabbit was roasting on the fire. Although it''s a rabbit, it''s half a meter long. It''s almost like a fawn. It''s time to bake the rabbit leisurely, but timaria is not here.


    Timaria stopped at this time and said that she wanted to take a bath, which is also the reason why they chose to rest here. There is a stream hundreds of meters away, which can satisfy timaria''s desire to take a bath.Leaving nature has a way to peep at timaria''s bath, but he is not in a mood at this time. Moreover, he just coaxed timaria into his chariot. If he was enraged, it would not be worth the loss.


    What''s more, he didn''t have a detailed look at the top and bottom of timaria yesterday?


    From this time gently shook his head, and then heard a distant what Warcraft scream before death. The two apostles also had some brains. They deliberately found a route with more advanced Warcraft, and they wanted to use these Warcraft to delay the pursuit pace, or they wanted to make Li retreat.


    But from already determined to take their lives, even if they run further, but also will die no doubt the outcome!


    Although there are many Warcraft along the way, there is also one advantage, that is, the size of the wild animals here is also very big, such as the rabbit being roasted. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 369

    At this time from the leisurely roast meat. Although Li Li said that he didn''t care about timaria at all, it was quite interesting to have a beautiful woman sleeping in the field with him. The two apostles, Saga and Mu Li, didn''t worry at all. Although he told timaria that he was the magic instrument to detect his own place all the way, it was the magic mark that had been set on saga''s body for a long time. According to his mark, the two men have just escaped 200 kilometers. Of course, for ordinary people, this distance can be said to be desperate, but for that It is impossible for the two apostles to be seriously injured.


    Then there is only one explanation, that is, two people have reached the limit.


    At that time, they gave a fatal blow to indix, and it was obvious that their bodies had reached the limit.


    Looking up at the sky, although he promised to work for timaria''s family, it was just a joke. If they were really for their own stratagem, then it was really unnecessary. There was no shortage of counsellors in their big family. If it was for their fighting power, it was possible. But you can''t be someone else''s thug, can you? If so, it''s a little disdainful.


    I really don''t know why Michelangelo and timaria want to pull themselves together. When the time comes, just don''t admit it.


    After baking the rabbit, Li took out a dagger. The dagger was brought by the pursuers of the Holy See, but it was extremely sharp. At this time, Li directly used the dagger to cut the roasted rabbit into a delicious size.


    As soon as the rabbit was cut, timaria came back. She pulled a blanket out of her tent and sat directly on it.


    From the beginning, I didn''t expect that timaria had a magic ring. Just like the one given to Li by anksiram, timaria''s ring also had the power of space. Timaria contributed the tent.


    Looking at timaria''s white barefoot at this time, he suddenly said with a smile, "timaria, if you had practiced at level 18 earlier, you wouldn''t be so embarrassed. At least you wouldn''t have no shoes to wear."


    Timaria snorted at this time, "hum, if it wasn''t for the damned white dragon who destroyed all my clothes, would I be so embarrassed? By the way, have you made the shoes for me? Didn''t you open an equipment store before? How can you even make a pair of shoes so slowly? Don''t all of your customers run out? "


    From this time is a little smile, "Miss, you don''t know? This shoe is very particular. If it''s not suitable, it''s better not to wear it. It''s better to... "


    "What do you want?" Asked timaria, frowning.


    "If you want a better pair of boots, you have to be wronged first." Li Li smiles, reaches out his hand and touches her calf.


    Timaria''s face changed at this time. Her big eyes widened suddenly. "Don''t challenge my patience. I didn''t kill you before. It doesn''t mean I won''t kill you now. Don''t cross the line too much!"


    From now on, he blinked a little, "Miss, I just want to know the shape of your feet. It doesn''t mean anything else. You don''t dare to walk when you take a bath. You''re afraid that the mud will get on What do you think I should do? What can I do? You can''t wear the shoes that the corpses wear, can you


    Timaria was so itchy, but there was no other way to get a pair of shoes. She thought that she was the daughter of the first family in the South treaty alliance. She wanted to wear shoes at ordinary times, so there were many people rushing to see her off immediately. At this time, she took out a piece of white silk cloth from the package and said in a hateful voice: "use this to cushion you My hand! If you dare to touch it, I will kill you directly! "


    With that, she closed her eyes and looked at her. She was still shaking.


    From then on, he shook his head slowly, put the silk cloth on his hand directly, and then held timaria''s little foot. At this time, he kneaded timaria''s little foot inch by inch. However, in the hall that day, he didn''t think that timaria''s feet were so beautiful. If you look at them from a close view, timaria''s feet are extremely soft and beautiful, and her delicate and white skin looks almost transparent.


    "Have you touched enough, you bastard?" After a loud roar from timaria, Li suddenly felt a murderous attack. He suddenly let go, and then flashed to the back. But at this time, a sword gas had swept towards him.


    The murderous spirit is timaria''s, and the sword spirit is timaria''s star sky blade.


    Just a few steps back from this moment, he waved his hand to disperse all the sword Qi. He immediately looked at timaria and wanted to ask if she was going to turn over her face to fight. But by this time, timaria had rushed out quickly, fell in the grass and vomited.


    From this time is also a burst of speechless, this kind of situation he has not met, before he also saw in the news, some women, has reached the degree of unable to accept men, even if it is met by a man, will be unable to own madness.Is timaria in such a serious situation now?


    After a long time, timaria walked back slowly. At this time, she could not care that her feet were stained with soil, and her face had become completely bloodless.


    "Are you all right?" Timaria''s face is very cold, although the sentence with some of the meaning of inquiry, but it does not seem to have any meaning of apology..


    From rubbed his arm, "Miss, next time can be a little lighter, I don''t have any guy in my hand, next time you lay such a heavy hand, maybe I''ll die."


    Timaria seems embarrassed at this time, but she doesn''t know how to say something like apology. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 370

    Timaria lowered her head for a long time before she suddenly said, "I was just an unconscious attack. I really can''t accept being touched by a man Just Just now, you have not been chopped to death by me! I wish I hadn''t been chopped to death. What''s the big deal! "


    At this time, he was also very depressed. It turned out that this guy was still arrogant. At this time, Li stared at timaria for a long time. She looked red and looked around. In fact, timaria wasn''t the first time that a man was staring at her, but it was the first time that she was alone. She didn''t know what to do. She could only lower her head Go, but suddenly she found herself so tolerant, but let from more unscrupulous, had to stare back, but two people look at each other after a while, feel a little tired.


    Li then handed over the roasted rabbit, let timaria eat it first, and then take out the rabbit''s skin. To tell you the truth, Li''s magic attainments are really quite good, but this kind of magic that directly changes the magic material into equipment is the first time to use.


    This kind of magic is almost lost, change.


    This kind of magic is not the magic that works on one''s own body, but the magic that directly transforms the materials and turns the raw materials into powerful magic of equipment. According to legend, this kind of magic will be increased unlimited according to the power of users. That is to say, ordinary magicians can only make ordinary equipment when they use it, and then great magicians can make excellent equipment, and then use it again High can make legendary level, even the gods can directly use it to make artifact level!


    However, this magic has disappeared in the long history. Now the recovered magic, even if it is used by level 15 or 6 magicians, is at most the degree that a piece of wood becomes a cup.


    From now on, playing with this rabbit skin is to use it to make a pair of shoes directly.


    Li slowly recites the mantra, and then the magic of Li instills into the rabbit skin in front of him. Then a pair of strange boots appear in Li''s hands. Li directly throws the boots aside. After all, such an ugly thing would not be worn by timaria.


    Li Li frowned, and the rabbit skin in front of him was enough for him to use the change technique twice at most, but now there was no other way. Li Li took a deep breath, then recalled in his mind the picture when he touched timaria''s steps, and then slowly liked to imagine the appearance of wrapping the rabbit skin


    At last, I felt that my brain was running out, so I used the change technique. But this time, the result was good. The boot looked good. At least timaria couldn''t pick out any problems.


    After finishing his shoes, he went to sleep. Recently, all kinds of things happened. Even if he had no physical problems, he felt tired mentally. However, when he just fell asleep, a burst of crying voice poured into Li''s ears. Li slowly opened his eyes. His perception was extremely acute. Naturally, he knew that the crying voice came from Di at the first time Maria.


    From slightly silent for a moment, and then softly called, "timaria..."


    Timaria''s crying stopped suddenly. After a long time, her voice came: "what''s the matter?"


    Li Li sighed and walked out of the tent. At this moment, he looked at timaria''s tent, and then looked at the sky again. "Do you think of angel?"


    Timaria was quiet for a moment, and then said viciously, "you can''t take care of my business! Even if you know, what can you do? Do you want to bite me? "


    Li slowly said: "in fact, I also miss those friends in the past..."


    Timaria''s head popped out of the tent. "I think you''re thinking about Leila, right? After all, that guy is also Bradman''s woman. Bradman is your immediate boss. I didn''t expect that you would take Leila to run away. Although my two brothers appreciate you, I think you are doing well in this. "


    From now on, he gave a bitter smile, and shook his head gently. "I''m really worried about them this time. After all, I was the only one who was able to get to the present level before this group of guys. I''m afraid they won''t find their own position in the next war, and they will end up dead. As for Leila? I know she''s Bradman. I''m afraid Bradman is the only one in her heart, but I can''t help her in that situation, can I? "


    Timaria sighed a little, and her cold face became a little gentle at this time. "Yeah, Leila, that woman is basically a man, so she will fall in love with her. It''s just that you abandoned everything for her. You put up with it for a long time before you established a small force in arubales, but then..."


    "Isn''t it worth abandoning everything? You have to understand that no matter how much power, influence and money you lose, you can earn it back if you want to, but there is only one person. " When Li said this, he suddenly asked, "aren''t you and angel very good? You have such a good relationship with angel, and your family is almost dependent on the royal family of the mist empire. What are you afraid of? ""Our family It''s about to break with the Mistra empire. My father has decided to give his full support to Archduke arubares Timaria said so quietly.


    And leave but at this time stare big eyes. In fact, from the beginning to the end, he did not design to let the osht side betray the misht empire. After all, the weight of osht side is too heavy. As long as he is on the side of the misht Empire, arubalis will not have the courage to declare war directly against the misht empire.


    But now it''s different. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 371

    Yes, according to the original plan, Li originally wanted arubares to open the war in the north, not the south. In this way, he did what he promised angel. As for the osht side, Li only borrowed the order of Geert to cooperate with Bradman, but now it seems that Geert has borrowed his original plan The plan has done a lot of things


    The osht side defected. All the heavy troops of the South treaty alliance are not in the Duchy of akatelia, but also in the charge of osht In short, now the Confederacy has to follow the nose of the osht side, and if they want to continue to help the misht Empire, they have to consider how their troops will be treated.


    As long as osht and arubares are more ruthless, they can directly bury all the forces assembled by the southern covenant alliance in the Duchy of akatelia, and then the entire southern covenant alliance will fall into the hands of arubares.


    "Yes, my whole family has defected..." Timaria gave a bitter smile at this time. "That day, my father also asked me to force angel to stay in the Principality of arubar ¨¦ s, as long as I didn''t let her return to Mister, but I didn''t expect that angel had already noticed our plan, so she escaped Didn''t even tell me... "


    Timaria suddenly covered her face with both hands and began to cry, "ogaster, you say, why can''t I tell angel the truth of the whole thing in advance, just like you, and then take her away!"


    Li said with a smile, "don''t be silly. No matter how much I leave behind, it''s nothing more than personal belongings, nothing more than power, money and so on. After you leave behind your family, it''s the enemy of life and death to meet again. Now it''s not a big problem for us to save her, but you must cooperate with me. "


    "I''m quite relieved of her, angel''s magic is very strong, even better than my time God field, but that guy is not good at the cost of siege. I''m afraid she will defend the capital when she''s really crazy, so she will die."


    Li nodded slightly. Although he is not suitable to fight directly with Geoff, there is no problem for him to break into the Empire of miester and take away a person. Instead, he looked at timaria and asked: "Michelangelo always told me that he would recruit me. His sister would not mean you! He didn''t say it earlier, or I would have agreed! "


    Timaria''s face suddenly turned red when she heard this, and she said angrily, "you dare to hit me! Believe it or not, I''ll kill you with a sword. "


    "Who else can it be? I don''t know how many sisters you have!"


    Timaria looked white and then said, "all my twelve sisters are married, but three of them are still married. Serena is now known as the first beauty of the South Testament. Don''t think about it. That is to say, Irene may have a bad temper. She has always wanted to learn magic, but the magic she learned is not very good. By the way She seems to have been to the same college as you. Her pseudonym is Alosa or something


    Hearing what timaria said, Li suddenly widened his eyes. He suddenly remembered the first place in the entrance examination. Yes, that beautiful girl, but her strength was not very good. But even so, she was so dazzling in front of a group of civilian students at that time.


    However, even at that level, it is just a very common figure among nobles.


    "Well, it''s too late. I won''t talk to you. Remember! We must catch those two apostles tomorrow! I went to bed


    Before dawn the next day, timaria and Li set out.


    Before noon, they came to the outside of a valley. Looking at the valley in front of them, they frowned slightly. Then they pointed forward, "absolutely right, they are in front of us!"


    Timaria could not help but be stunned when she looked so sure. Although the two apostles had bad temper and moral character, they had strength at least. She had never found the breath of those two people. How did this guy find out? But now there''s no other way but to believe in leaving.


    is as like as two peas in the two place. But after all, the two of them are only seriously injured and not dying. Now, the location of the two people''s breath is exactly the same as that of last night. What are the two guys really willing to throw away the device that they have discovered? If you do that, you''re going to kill them, aren''t you?


    When she left, timaria had already rushed into the valley. Then timaria stood there motionless. It''s strange to be away from you. When I saw it in the past, I couldn''t help being stunned.


    At this time, in the open space of the valley, there were two huge stones, on which were two crosses more than one person high. And saga and munna, two unfortunate guys, were being crucified at this time, and they seemed to be dying.


    Li frowned, and the power in these two people''s bodies seemed to have been emptied. At least at a glance, there was no big difference between them and ordinary people. However, the collapse situation after they used that prayer had disappeared. It can be said that they are no longer the peerless masters, but they want to be masters There may be no problem for a normal person to survive.Around these two people, there are several powerful undead creatures wandering around. Of course, this power is only for ordinary people. Most of these undead creatures are skeleton warriors, and their equipment is very good. It seems that which powerful necromancer should have summoned them.


    And their task at this time is also very simple, that is to eliminate all close people. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 372

    At this time, a large number of corpses of Warcraft were covered within 100 meters around the two crosses. These corpses of Warcraft all appeared to have several fatal injuries. The only ones that could cause such simple and direct fatal injuries were the undead. Their attacks on their opponents were very simple and direct.


    These undead creatures have nearly level 14 strength. Even in the world of the dead, they are quite strong. Moreover, there are no less than 20 such undead creatures here. Most Warcraft don''t want to get close to them.


    But there is an existence that those Warcraft very much expect. Looking at the two apostles, even if they lose all their power, their souls can not be changed. These two guys are apostles, not the existence of the world. For some Warcraft, their souls are great supplements.


    These Warcraft feel that these powerful souls do not have enough power to carry on, one by one towards here, but just like moths, they are killed by a dead creature in the periphery.


    Li sighed a little, and then walked towards the two guys. These undead creatures looked around and were just ready to fight Li. But after a moment, these undead creatures were like puppets pulled out of the line and fell on the ground one after another. When they looked again, they had lost their soul light.


    Li understood that these two guys were definitely captured by Leila. As for these undead creatures, Leila probably knew that she had arrived and directly recalled their souls to the world of the dead.


    Saga opened his eyes slightly at this time, and directly saw the two fuzzy figures in front of him. He opened his mouth slightly, but he could not say anything.


    Then, with a light wave of her left hand, she sent out a soft air stream and put saga directly on the ground. She also clearly saw that this guy could solve him with more effort.


    After checking saga and mu, Li was completely stunned. In fact, the magic circuit in the two guys'' bodies was not destroyed, but was repaired. However, there was no magic in their bodies. In fact, the magician was just like the perpetual motion machine. Although he could recover the magic indefinitely as long as he had time, even the perpetual motion machine would have to recover There was a little bit of motivation at the beginning, and there was no magic in the bodies of these two guys, which means that they have no way to recover their magic.


    If you want to regain the original strength, then there is only one way


    Practice again, start again. It''s a lot more painful for them who are masters than dead.


    A few water balls mixed with Borneol were on their heads, which also made saga and Mu a little angry.


    But at this moment, there was only despair in the eyes of these two guys. They didn''t have half of the feelings when they saw the departure, and they didn''t have the invincible appearance before.


    Li understands that these two guys have always thought that their strength is above most of the world, but now they find that they are nothing.


    From the two people''s things are found out, and finally with the spirit of all the breath of the two people will check again. Timaria also went through the whole valley carefully.


    They searched the mirror they used before they found it on the two men. However, a piece of the mirror had been damaged. It seemed that it had been damaged in the fight between them and Leila. Of course, there was also a parchment and a whistle made by unknown gold.


    "Li, if you want to ask them anything, please ask them quickly! I always think it''s weird here. The person who attacked these two guys must be very strong. Now it may still be here. If it suddenly attacks us... "


    From now on, although he promised to timaria, he didn''t think much of it. After all, who could he be afraid of? Was he afraid of Leila? One by one, he woke up the two seemingly embarrassed apostles, and then put the scroll and whistle with a large number of unknown words on it in front of them. "You two apostles, we have met. Do you remember that you once drove Princess Leila and me away? Well, there''s no more nonsense. I don''t have a lot of time. Of course, you''ve lost all your strength now. Naturally, you have to go back to the Holy See to find your master. So can you tell me what these two things are? "


    Mu''s face showed a look of disgust, and he gave a loud Pooh, while saga was silent and completely absent.


    It was a bit unexpected from this time. Although Mu''s face showed disgust and showed resistance, this kind of action just showed that he was using this way to tell himself that he was not afraid of anything, which was a kind of behavior to hide his panic.


    Saga''s silence at this time means that this guy is not afraid at all.


    It''s harder for saga to tell the secret. But in the final analysis, the two apostles seem to be fearless of death. Although all the magic power in their bodies is removed at this time, they can''t live for a day without the help of others in the forest, but who knows what kind of skills they have, at least from knowing that many people have the ability to forcibly assign their souls to a fixed place when they die All position method.Timaria didn''t think so much. She was a little impatient to see these two people grinding and hawing. She moved her fingers gently, and then a star formed in her hands.


    "It''s really troublesome. It''s all in this field. It seems that the execution will be started."


    Saga and Mu looked at each other and laughed. Mu looked at timaria scornfully and said, "you''re talking a lot. I tell you, if you didn''t have a bad Laozi, you would have been finished. Hahaha." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 373

    Li quickly blocked timaria, who was almost in a rage. He was also sweating. Originally, Li knew that there would be a big problem with timaria in some cases, but he didn''t think of this problem. Looking at the two family members who were not afraid of boiling water, Li was speechless.


    Although he didn''t know how Leila took away their magic power and what to do with it, now he didn''t know what means to ask them. Originally, there were countless means to make them reach the peak of pain, but they would not break down.


    But now they have lost all their magic power, which makes Li a little helpless.


    He touched his chin and looked at the two guys in front of him. Then he sighed a little, "two adults, be reasonable, I know you will not be afraid of death at all. You can even say that death is only a part of life for you. Let me think about it. Who is your master? It must not be Jeff? He''s just jaerf, and he''s jaerf with the name of ankhseram. I''ve heard the dialogue between him and ankhseram. He doesn''t give the power of faith to ankhseram, but to others or himself. He doesn''t have a Godhead, and the power of faith doesn''t work for him, so you have a very powerful God, right £¿¡±


    The two apostles were silent.


    "Let''s see, well, in my conversation with Princess Leila, I once heard such a word, the God of destruction and chaos, the God of creation and order I think you believe in the God of creation and order? You will be recreated in the divine world of that God after you die, right


    The two apostles remained silent.


    Li Hei hei smiles, "instead of losing your power, you will become more powerful, just like the heroes in some myths Why don''t you tell me the secret and I''ll let you successfully return to the divine world you believe in. Is this a good deal? " From gently said, just like the temptation of Eve''s snake in general.


    Hearing this, the faces of saga and Mu changed.


    "All right! Don''t waste your breath. If you want to kill us, do it now. " Murong tunnel.


    "Two apostles, this As the saying goes, it''s hard for everyone to understand. Even if I''m just an ordinary person, I know something about the gods. What jerf is doing now is very simple, that is to worship other gods in the name of anksiram. In fact, it''s OK. The name of gods can be someone else''s name, but! Doctrines and statues must be used to obtain the gods they believe in. In this way, you must also abide by the doctrines of the enksalam religion I have seen, right? I remember that there was such a doctrine in the doctrine of ankhseram, that is, the greatest sin is suicide. Suicides will go to hell forever, and they will never reach the divine world. They will be burned by the devil''s fire for life, and there will be no chance to get rid of it any more. "


    The two Apostles'' faces were even more embarrassed before they left.


    "Well, well, of course, you two won''t commit suicide. After all, you''ve been tied up here for more than a day, and you don''t want to escape. Let''s think about it from another angle. This topic is How can we let the two souls degenerate into hell? Let me think about it. Five of the seven sins are unforgivable. Two sins can be forgiven after countless hardships. One of the four uncleanness can be forgiven. The other three are unforgivable. Oh, yes, heresy and blasphemy are also absolutely unacceptable. Well, speaking of this, do I need to go on? Or would you like to talk about it for yourself? "


    "The accusations you said can make people degenerate into hell forever, but none of them can be added to us! We are cruel to the infidels, but that''s God''s will Mu roared.


    "Yes, yes, immorality, endless killing and killing As long as you are a heretic, there is no sin in religion... " He stood up slowly and went to timaria''s side.


    "Timaria, well, I''m going to talk to them about something very secret. I''m afraid you''ll feel uncomfortable after reading it. Are you Go out and transfer? "


    Listening to Li''s words, timaria couldn''t help opening her eyes. She looked a little surprised.


    "Hey, hey, Li, you don''t have that kind of interest in both of them, do you?" Timaria opened her mouth as if she had seen something terrible.


    I can''t laugh or cry, thinking that timaria''s imagination is really good.


    "Timaria! Where on earth do you want to go! I said I just wanted to scare them! "


    timaria nodded gently, then turned her head and left.


    Watching timaria walk away, Li immediately squats in front of the two apostles. At this time, Li''s eyes are very ambiguous, as if looking at some toy, which makes the two guys very creepy.Li gently raised a finger, and then began to slowly burn a fire on his finger. The fire was red to the extreme, as if he had a life. He didn''t listen to the jump. He wanted to jump out of the finger and rushed to the two apostles in front of him. And these two apostles also can''t help but stare big eyes, as if looking at what monster to look at to leave.


    In fact, by this time, the two apostles were already in a cold sweat.


    He looked at the flame on his finger and said softly, "do you know what this thing is? The fire of infinite karma, no matter how much merit you have, no matter what background you have, no matter what identity you have, as long as you are infected with the fire of infinite karma... " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 374

    "Even if you are a God, you have to give up everything and reincarnate like a mortal. At that time, you will no longer be apostles, but just human beings. Although your soul still exists, it is no different from death." From gently said, and then looked at the two people, "now the opportunity in your hands."


    Mu and saga looked at each other. At this time, they all had some fear. Karma fire is a kind of power that condenses in the body when practicing nine turn Xuangong. In fact, this kind of thing has no effect in the battle. You can''t directly throw it out, or it can''t leave a part of the body.


    But they are so terrible that even saints dare not touch him. As for non saints, once they touch the fire of karma, they have to reincarnate directly. They have no feelings to say. In fact, the fire of karma does not have much lethality, but the fire of karma is made up of endless evil karma. If it infects people, it is equivalent to making them dirty. There is no way to walk in the path of practice.


    For mu and Saka, this kind of flame is also very familiar. They remember that someone once challenged the Supreme God, and finally all of them were put into this kind of flame, which is the most severe punishment, because those who entered the flame can only abandon everything and start again.


    This kind of abandonment is not an ordinary abandonment. Ordinary people will have predestination in their previous lives when they carry out reincarnation, but those who are polluted by this kind of fire will abandon all predestination.


    This is a terrible punishment for the coming apostles.


    He clapped his hands and then said, "well, I''ve already told you so much. You must know that if I think about it, I will definitely have a way to clean up your souls. Now, do you want to cooperate? If you are willing to cooperate, then I will kill you when I get the secret and let you return to the embrace of your supreme God If not, I''ll let your souls be infected with the fire of karma... "


    The two apostles looked at each other. After all, their souls are apostles. If they become ordinary people, it would be extremely painful.


    According to the two men''s narration, Li just learned that the third task that saga and Mu came out of this time was the most important one Behemoth.


    Legend has it that behemoth was a strong man long ago, known as the king of the desert. At that time, the center of the whole continent was the city-state alliance of behemoth.


    Later, Babylon of akunorochia rose up and cooperated with the Holy See. When he heard this, he couldn''t help but stare. In fact, when saga said this, he was also surprised. Yes, when he told the village head, he just said it later. He was totally deceiving the old guy, but when he said it in saga''s mouth Li was also surprised.


    Then he put the secret aside and began to ask detailed questions about akunologia.


    These two guys seem to be barefoot and not afraid to wear shoes. Seeing Li asking like this, they don''t have to hide any more. After all, the biggest secret has been opened, so it doesn''t matter to talk about the past.


    All the nonsense before leaving has come true.


    Akunoroya did cooperate with anksiram during the war of elimination. At that time, anksiram was named anksiram, but he believed in the supreme god of creation and order, and at that time, jerf was not jerf.


    At that time, the Vatican helped akunologia unify the mainland, and then eliminated all the barbarians. However, akunologia turned the spearhead to the Vatican. At that time, the Vatican deliberately caused a dispute between the human race and the dragon race. It was also at that time that they designed akunologia to become the dragon race and destroy Babylon.


    In the eyes of the Vatican at that time, a dragon people transformed from akunolokia was more difficult to deal with than a country, but they were wrong. They did not expect that the dragon people transformed from akunolokia had the power to make people tremble.


    The Vatican suffered serious losses under the attack of akunolokia. It had no choice but to disappear. It was not until jerf appeared that the church rallied again


    When he heard this, Li nodded. He didn''t expect that all his guesses were right. Akunolokia turned into that because of the Vatican. Of course, this is a better way to say. Li was worried about another possibility. Did he really happen to guess right?


    Or is the world really changing according to its own nonsense?


    Then Mu and saga continued to talk about their third mission


    The original most central city-state alliance of behemoth in the Mainland


    The Babylonian Dynasty, a sudden rising power


    These two forces may not have any intersection at the beginning, but when akunolokia''s power reached a peak, the war broke out.


    To the surprise of all those who supported akurokia at that time, Babylon suffered a great defeat at that time. No one even thought that Babylon would be defeated, and it would be defeated so quickly.Less than one month after the beginning of the war, Babylon was driven out of the desert, and even nearly 10000 people and horses were damaged. Akunolokia was also seriously injured at that time. However, according to the people at that time, King behemoth was also seriously injured, and even could not pursue the defeated army of Babylon.


    Of course, no one knows exactly what happened at that time.


    But later, the desert was closed. Yes, it was closed. Originally, the desert was open, because it was impossible for you to surround the desert with a wall to prevent other people from entering. But at that time, one understanding you could get was that the desert was closed.


    Because after that day, no one who entered the desert came back. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 375

    At the same time, akunolokia also announced that all people are not allowed to enter the boundless desert.


    On the contrary, this order aroused the interest of some adventurers, who stepped into the desert one after another, but as akunolokia said, the place has been cursed, not only the people who have never come out again, but also none of the people who have come in have come out to bring back any information.


    Later that desert was called the great desert of death.


    Of course, no one knows the secret inside the Vatican. At that time, behemoth was not the opponent of akunologia, but the Vatican at that time had begun to realize that akunologia was not an easy person to get into trouble. The previous cooperation with akunologia had indeed brought considerable development to the Vatican, but gradually it would change At that time, there was a consensus within the Vatican that the development of akunologia must be restrained.


    So in this expedition, the Vatican overcame akunologia, and they colluded with behemoth to give akunologia''s army a heavy blow, but unexpectedly, akunologia finally won.


    As for behemoth For the Vatican, the failed allies have no use value, so they have no other connections.


    As for the closure of the desert, the Holy See didn''t know about it until a piece of parchment was found a few months ago.


    When I heard this, I looked at the ragged parchment. In fact, I couldn''t understand what it was. I didn''t see the words on it in the temple.


    Then saga and Mu translated the above words. In a word, this is a poetic record:


    when the sunset left a remnant of red, the girls lit a bonfire, sang cheerful songs, and welcomed their husband''s return with a big dinner and a sweet smile However, lonely wolves in the desert, are you infatuated with the embrace of other women? Why don''t you come back The delicious calf has been burnt to coke, and the waiting girls have dimmed their eyes. When the fire is burned out, the darkness devours the last light of the oasis. The loyal horses are brought back to the master''s body. In their wide eyes, no one doubts the courage of the lone wolf, but the devil can''t destroy it with a machete


    However, everything is just the beginning. Death is opening its wings. Oasis After oasis is silent in the dark. When the bones are buried in the yellow sand, the eternal palace will lose its former glory, but the king will still come back and take us back to the light


    Mu raised his head and said, "this is the end of the poem. According to the communication between gelf and the Supreme God, this is a sign of the unseal of the great desert of death. The king chosen by God will save the great desert of death. The king will go to the place where he was called and become the king. Then he will go into the desert and save the whole desert... "


    "Then, my dear apostles, where is the place of the call?" From gently asked, but there is no doubt that they will not say.


    "We are not the chosen king!"


    From a cold smile, and then his hands on the burning hot flame.


    "The sheepskin is in your hands, and the whistle is in your hands. You tell me you''re not the chosen king? "


    Mu quickly yelled: "we are really not kings. Our task is just to find the summoned place. You see, the map of that place is behind the scroll. Then we will wait there for the real king to come and protect him all the way into the desert... "


    Li frowned, "impossible! When did the Holy See become so self reliant? "


    At this time, Saja and Mu quickly vowed that they would say everything. After all, they had no way back from the time when they were forced by yehuo.


    Looking at them like this, he nodded and began to look at the scroll. Then he pointed to the words written on the map and asked, "what''s written in front of this is poetry, what''s written in the back? It''s not poetic, is it? "


    Mu carefully identified it for a long time and then said, "this is something very early on this continent. Let me have a look. Oh, yes, this is It should be a compliment to the coming king


    Then Mu told Li all the meanings he could translate. After listening, Li stood up directly. He stood still for a while, then sighed slightly: "you are very cooperative, and it happens that I am in a good mood, so you can go directly to find happiness in the fire."


    Saga and Mu''s faces were slightly distorted at this time, and they roared wildly, "you are a betrayer, why do you..."


    Li slightly sighed, "to be reasonable, although Princess Leila''s death also has my fault in it, but at that time I set the script is not to let her die, you bastards, I hate others to rewrite the script I have set!"


    With that, Li will press Ye Huo on two people. In fact, Li is the only way to hurt them with Ye Huo.But just as Li''s hands were about to press on their heads, suddenly two white bone claws stretched out from the void and quickly inserted into the heads of the two apostles. Then they grabbed out a mass of illusory white matter. The white matter kept beating in the hearts of the two white bone hands, as if they were struggling desperately.


    Then from the heart rang out Leila''s voice, "these two souls I took."


    For this kind of behavior of Leila, it''s silent for a while, but now even if I stop Leila, I don''t think it will stop. After all, this guy has been indifferent to himself since he became stronger.


    At this time, Saga and Mu''s angry expression became dull, and soon lost the breath of life. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 376

    Li sighed. Although she didn''t know what Leila was going to do with the souls of the two guys, she didn''t think it would affect her next plan, so she ignored it.


    At this time, timaria, who felt the abnormal fluctuation here, had stridden back. She looked at the two bodies and frowned, "what''s the matter with them? Have you asked what you want to ask? Why is your expression so sad, like... "


    Li slowly raised his head, "I remember Leila once mentioned her name is blandish..."


    "Well?" Timaria didn''t respond. "What did you say?"


    Li Li shook his head. "I can''t remember when it happened, but I always feel that Leila said her name was brantish How could that be? Why do I have such an idea? "


    Li Li patted his head hard. In fact, he had never met such a situation. He had reached such a level that the so-called amnesia would never fall on his head. But now Li does vaguely remember that Leila in black once said that her name was brantish, or that she didn''t say it herself, but what did Li absolutely come from People get this information in their mouth, but when they get it, they don''t remember it at all.


    From now on, he pressed his temple hard and wanted to think of some clues, but he got nothing. Finally, he sighed. There was no way to solve this kind of thing quickly, so he had to give up for a while.


    Then Li gathered his spirits and told timaria all the information about the desert people.


    Although timaria''s strength is good, she really doesn''t know anything about this aspect. It''s a little puzzling to look away from her. It''s useless to ask about this kind of intelligence in timaria''s eyes. What else can she do?


    Timaria asked curiously, "what are we going to do next?"


    "What to do? Hum, they have translated all the above things to me. The main idea is that the king will definitely go to the post station, so of course we should find the target first, then try to kill the king, and finally we will be the king ourselves! "


    There was a flash of surprise in timaria''s eyes. "But what good is it for you to do that?"


    "Good? Come on, don''t you want to save angel? Your father and brother don''t say that there are more than 100000 people under Archduke arubales alone. If we don''t have our own power, how can we save angel? "


    Timaria was stunned. What''s so rare about 100000 troops and horses? It''s just to rush in directly. Can a thousand troops and horses charge together at the moment?


    However, timaria has agreed, and the next thing is naturally from the left, and then the two people follow the guidance of the map and go straight all the way to the depth of the mountains.


    This mountain range is close to the center of the continent. The whole continent is surrounded by four seas. A mountain range directly blocks the communication between the north and the south. Although there are some places where a large number of people can walk together, both sides have strictly defended that place. Therefore, many countries in the North and the South have never been there It''s just "inconvenient" that large-scale wars happen.


    However, there is a special place in the corner of the mountain, the golden desert, also known as the golden death desert.


    The golden desert is a super large desert formed by monsoon climate, which accounts for almost a quarter of the size of the whole continent. It is also because the central mountains are very tall that the desert has not spread to the south.


    According to the parchment, there are the remains of the desert people. The people there will help the king to go to the lost golden desert. And there, the king will accept the final test and become a real king.


    From this nature is sniffing, the so-called test can be difficult, is the other side is a dragon?


    After three days, lihetimaria climbed the last mountain and came to a valley. The valley is full of green grass, and a giant tree with a height of 100 meters is growing wantonly.


    After turning over the parchment, "the great king will come here with his entourage, and then blow the trumpet under the tree of the king. At the moment when he blows the trumpet, the fate of the desert will be rewritten. So this is it, the tree of kings? " From looking at the tree in front of me, there was no special giant tree except a little tall. I couldn''t help shrugging my shoulders.


    But here is absolutely not simple, from slowly close your eyes, then the whole person is immersed in the spiritual world. Then all the scenery around fell into the dark, purplish red, then, a ray of light suddenly shot into the spiritual world. Then a light came on and turned into a huge magic symbol. Then a magic symbol lights up. Finally, a huge magic array with a radius of 100 kilometers slowly appears in the spiritual world of Li!


    In fact, it''s a huge magic array of nearly 100 kilometers, which can''t be achieved by manpower.I don''t know how much manpower and material resources it took to build this magic array. I''m afraid that no country in the whole continent has the financial resources to build such a huge magic array!


    It seems that I feel the distance. At this time, the magic array starts to rotate slowly. At this time, I feel a panic in a trance in the huge magic array. Why should I panic? Is it a panic for this magic array or the unknown?


    Even if the spiritual power from the sea is endless, but at this time in this huge magic array, I feel like a drop of water has been injected into the sea. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 377

    "Li, what''s the matter with you? Is this the place we''re looking for this time? " Timaria''s voice remembered at this time, and directly pulled Li out of the huge magic environment.


    Li Li opened his eyes and nodded slowly. If timaria spoke a little late, he would be exhausted by the magic circle. He shook his head hard. "I didn''t expect that the so-called behemoth Dynasty really had a way. I''m afraid that the magic circle around would exhaust the financial revenue of the whole South Testament League for about ten years I''m in. "


    Timaria was stunned to hear that. Of course, she didn''t feel the huge magic array, but listening to Li''s description, she could think of what the financial revenue of the so-called South treaty alliance was like in about ten years.


    Li slowly sighed. At this time, he did not dare to delay, so he began to check the surrounding terrain directly.


    When the real king will come, no one knows, but he knows that he must get ahead of the king and arrange everything here. According to the information from the two apostles, it will take at least ten days for the king to arrive here. But who knows what will happen in the middle of the journey? If they arrive ahead of time, there may be some conflict.


    Two people are here a check is three days time. In these three days, from the day I see the symbols in the spiritual world, I find the entities in the corresponding places, but these entities are actually the forest itself. This magic array relies on many ancient trees, shrubs, stone heaps, weeds. Finally, a huge magic array was formed.


    It is reasonable to say that this behimore Dynasty was hundreds of years ago. If they had set up this grand magic array at that time, things would have changed, let alone started. After all, an earthquake could make most of the things here move.


    Such a huge magic array corresponds to its extreme accuracy. If there is a little displacement, the magic array will lose its original effect.


    But now In fact, the magic array can still work, even playing a role that is not transparent from now on.


    Taking a look at the sky, if you look at it in another way, maybe the magic array can''t work at the beginning. There is a person who has calculated all the things that will happen here for hundreds of years in advance, and then decorates it in another way.


    After hundreds of years of changes, the giant trees here have grown, the stones have moved to the right place because of the earthquake, and the weeds that should have grown have grown out. This has made the magic array come into being. That is to say, the magic array has officially started to operate in the recent period.


    It wasn''t until the morning of the third day that everything was finished. After finishing the layout, he finally took out the spirit horn, held it in both hands, and slowly raised his mental strength. The spirit horn made of white jade began to emit soft white light. He turned and motioned to timaria.


    Li slowly took out the unknown metal whistle. At this time, he took a deep breath, and then blew it. With an inexplicable harsh sound, the whole forest seemed to tremble. Originally, the whistle was absolutely silent. There was a special pattern in the whistle. It can also be understood that this whistle can only be blown with special magic Ring.


    In this world, only the so-called king can whistle.


    However, Li is an exception. Li''s spiritual power is very strong. In this world, few people want to find a spiritual power to reach this state.


    What''s more, Li''s application of mental power reached the peak. He instilled his mental power into the whistle, and soon found out what kind of magic the whistle needed to blow. Then he introduced his own magic power and blew it according to the way of spiritual power advance detection. As expected, with Li''s magic power pouring in, the whistle sounded Get up.


    At this time, the whole valley seems to be a dragon that has been sleeping for a long time, waking up slowly in a trance.


    at this moment, the whole world is shaking, and the waves soon spread all over the mountains.


    In the city of badria, Geoff was sitting at his desk meditating. He felt the shock for a moment. He raised his eyes but said nothing.


    "Lord SARGA Cried a knight. With the voice of the knight, shagar had stridden in.


    Shagar looked at her, and suddenly felt a sense of weakness. In fact, all of them came from the apostles. In fact, they looked down upon her, but she was the spokesman in the world. How could nobility be more noble than those of her own apostles?


    But later he found out that he was wrong, especially in the battle between gelf and Li, shaga suddenly found that the man he didn''t look up to was actually a giant standing in the cloud.


    So far, shagar has not thought of how to fight against the power of gelf. There is also the power of separation. He feels terrible. Can he reach that level with his strong physical strength? Stop kidding, OK.In his eyes, the power of Jelf has reached the boundless level.


    Looking at her immature face, Sharga couldn''t help laughing bitterly. His own strength has already reached the peak of the world, but he was defeated by Bradman. However, Jeff, who thought he was just a mascot at the beginning, easily killed Bradman.


    "What can I do for you, your majesty, when you have so called me here?" Shaga said slowly. As the leader of the twelve shields, his status is basically the same as that of Jelf. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 378

    How are you doing, Saga? " Jelf raised his eyelids, still not caring about anything.


    "I''ve recovered about 70 percent of my ability." Shagar said softly that he was badly damaged by Bradman in the first world war that day. If he were any other apostles, it would be nice to be able to get up now. But shagar has a deep foundation, and now he is like nobody.


    "That''s good, Lord SARGA. Just now someone blew the instrument of behemoth''s call."


    Shaga couldn''t help but stare. "Didn''t saga and Mu die a few days ago? If the slate of destiny breaks, it should be right. Can these two guys shield the slate of destiny? "


    Jeff shook his head slowly. "I don''t think it''s behemore''s king. When they died in the battle, there was still a month to go before they could meet the king. It''s been more than a week since they died, and they can''t be there now. "


    "Ogaster?" Shaga''s face twitched involuntarily. "But he doesn''t have the ability to whistle, does he? Even you can''t blow it, and that ogaster is more focused on brute force. How can he... "


    Jelf sighed. "I can probably guess that this time it must be his behavior, but it''s good, isn''t it? After all, we sent them to death in the first place. "


    Shajia lowered his head slowly, "but..."


    Gelf nodded gently, "you and I all know that even if the guy''s strength is greatly damaged, Saga and mu can''t solve it. In this way, now the twelve shields have gone to two people, and the remaining nine people, do you know how to deal with them?"


    Shaga nodded slowly. "I understand. I''ll take care of it..."


    "Well It''s really an eventful time. Although the man in the twelve shields was cleaned up by that guy''s hand, but It seems that behemore is going to return to this world... "


    Shaga nodded heavily, "now the mainland is falling apart, and I don''t know how hard it will take to unify the mainland. If behemore appears again, then the situation of the mainland will be..."


    Before Shajia''s words came down, jieerfu gently waved his hand, "what we are doing now is against the will of this plane. What should come should come."


    Saga listened to the words of Geoff and stopped.


    On the other side, he didn''t know what happened there. He slowly opened his eyes. At this time, a breath was approaching in this direction.


    From lift an eye to look toward that direction, very quickly that breath becomes incomparably clear.


    Soon, Li locked all his mental strength on that person, that is spirit!?


    What Li''s mental power presents in his mind is the image of an elf. When Li was surprised, the figure had already passed through the forest and appeared in front of Li. It was really an elf, but it was the dark elf among the elves. The elves had already left the continent, but how could there be such a dark elf here?


    The dark elf is about 1.85 meters tall. It looks like she is about to be taller than Li, but there are many places to be convex and concave. At this time, her long black hair and waist are tied with a crescent shaped hairpin, which makes her figure protrude. At this time, although her skin is dark, it is very delicate, as if she was born Baby like, while she was dressed in white leather armor and short skirt.


    It looks like it''s light.


    He felt his chin and looked at the dark elf who suddenly broke into here. Some of them didn''t know how to start.


    Now it''s not time to consider asking her if you''ve eaten. In this case, I''m a little curious about why elves appear here. Can she communicate with herself normally?


    "You You Wang The night elf said slowly, but it sounded as if he had not spoken for a long time. The night elf tilted his head and looked at them, "you You Who Wang


    He opened his mouth and took a look at timaria. Timaria shrugged and didn''t know what to say. After all, they met the elves for the first time.


    Seeing that the two of them didn''t speak, the elves slowed down and said, "I Name Isala Elves Elves Family Wang


    Timaria suddenly stood up at this time, her eyes were full of surprise, if she did not hear or understand the meaning of the spirit wrong, the spirit is King of the elves?!


    Are you kidding? Shouldn''t the king of the elves follow the elves to the overseas mainland? How can you be here? It''s terrible to cut such a little girl as the fairy king, isn''t it?


    Timaria and Li look at each other, indicating that it''s better to let Li come.


    Li nodded his head slightly, and realized that timaria was not good at doing such things. He took a step forward and said slowly, "are you looking for the person who whistles?"Isala looked at the hand from the deep and stared at the whistle. At this time, the expression on her face became extremely excited, as if she saw some rare treasure Yes You Master It''s You are Master Too Great That''s great. "


    Li Li tilts his head and looks at the girl in front of him. He can''t help sighing. It seems that we still need to have a good talk


    After nearly a day''s conversation, the girl in front of her can communicate with Li normally, but the truth from the girl''s mouth is that Li can''t laugh or cry.


    It turned out that the girl''s identity as the so-called king of spirits was more like that of a victim.


    At that time, the Elves were defeated by the army of akunologia and had to turn to the behemoth Dynasty, which promised to send the defeated elves to a safe place.


    But at the same time, a condition is put forward. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 379

    The beginning of the story is very simple. After the powerful Babylonian conquered most of the Terran forces before time and space, they began to point the spearhead at other alien races. Most of the alien races hold a scornful attitude towards human beings. After all, human beings have no way to compete with the alien race in terms of physical quality or magic talent.


    At that time, it was not until one after another that these races were defeated or even exterminated that they began to think about whether to unite against Babylon. However, at that time, looking around, they could no longer find any so-called allies, so they had to seek refuge.


    But to be reasonable, no one on the whole continent dared to fight against Babylon at that time


    But there is, and that is the alliance of the city states of behemoth in the great desert.


    These races went into the desert and died. At last, behemoth agreed to their request, but behemoth also put forward a condition.


    That is, each race should give its own king.


    In the eyes of those of other races, this request is quite rude. Why should we offer the king of our race? At that time, several races refused behemoth''s request and left directly, but behemoth did not embarrass them. He just said that as long as any race was willing to offer its king, he could let that race go to a safe place.


    In this case, some people died, and some tribal leaders were pushed out by their cronies. At that time, there was no king in the elves. At that time, the king of the elves died under the attack of Babylon, and the whole elves came to this stage relying on the leadership of the Presbyterian Council.


    At last, the elves had a discussion, and let a young Isala become the new king of elves. However, behemoth didn''t say anything, so he sent people to escort these aliens to the sea and let them go to the alien continent as boats.


    As for the kings of those races


    According to Isala, the kings were actually left behind by behemoth as an army.


    Yes, the army, these alien leaders were finally organized into a special army, they were sealed in a place, waiting to wake up.


    At that time, behemoth told them that the city-state alliance of behemoth would face an irresistible catastrophe in the future. At that time, the whole dynasty would fall into it, so they could only rely on the strength of other people, such as these leaders.


    Behemoth agreed that when the crisis was over, they would be free again.


    However, these leaders have no way to say anything. After all, they have to bow their heads under the eaves of human beings.


    Isala is also one of them. When Li Shuo whistles, Isala wakes up from the seal, but Li is silent.


    Seal? Is there any seal that can seal a creature for hundreds of years? And keep them alive?


    Looking up and down at the elf, he is really brilliant. It doesn''t look like a bait. After all, the number of elves on this continent is less than that of a country. It is estimated that such an elf can replace a small country. No one should be willing to throw such a bait, let yourself into the trap, right?


    But still a little uneasy from pour, "but why only you come out?"


    Isala shook her head gently. "I don''t know, because I was sealed in the corridor at that time. I was separated from other people. Otherwise, I''ll take you to have a look directly?


    Hearing what Isala said, timaria looked at each other. There was a ghost.


    This is obviously the posture of taking Li into the encirclement.


    However, at this time, he has absorbed the blood essence stone in indix''s body. Although his strength can''t compare with his full strength, now at least he can''t say who he will be afraid of.


    He nodded to timaria. "Well, let''s go along."


    Isala opened her eyes wide. "Don''t go. That place is here."


    Hearing Isala say so, Li was stunned. "You said it was here, but why did you come from outside?"


    Isala lowered her head. "In fact, I can''t be regarded as the king of spirits. After all, my strength is just that level, so I''m not so much one of that army as a guide. I am not sealed with those tribal kings. I am sealed outside. With the operation of this magic circle, my seal will be lifted. Then I will come to see you and point out where those people are. These Don''t you know? "


    I''m a little bit stunned. Is that right?


    Li shook his head slowly. At this time, if he forced himself to be forced, I was afraid that he would be beaten out of the original shape. "I only learned what kind of King I was some time ago..."


    Isala opened her mouth wide. "How could this happen, but there''s no other way. Let''s just wait for the moon to come."From Leng for a while, "moonlight?"


    "Yes," said Isala slowly, pointing to the huge tree. "Only at night can the door to the place of seal be opened."


    Li nodded gently. Now that he had come to this step, it didn''t matter what happened next. Soon it was night. As Isala said, the trajectory of the whole magic array seemed to have changed. Li frowned and looked at the giant tree. In fact, with the moonlight, the magic array was abundant The magic is rapidly dissipating.


    This kind of method has never been heard of. The same magic array will change in different degrees in the moonlight and sunlight branch. What kind of method is this.


    As the moon above her head became brighter, Isala inserted a branch directly into the ground, then looked at the shadow of the branch on the ground, and stood up directly: "OK, time is up!" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 380

    With Isala''s words, the moon is the highest in the sky.


    In this piece of moonlight, the ancient tree in front of us suddenly erupted into a white fog. The white fog came and went quickly. With the disappearance of the fog The tree trunk also changed at this time. I saw that the tree trunk twisted in bursts at this time. A part of the trunk began to melt, and a black spot appeared on the trunk.


    Then the black spot continued to spread, and finally it became a huge tree hole. The tree hole looked quite big, at least it could let three people into it together.


    Li strides directly into the tree hole. At this time, under his eyes of writing wheel, the whole situation in the tree hole is clearly seen. There is no magic breath in the tree hole, at least there is no trap, so Li steps directly into the tree hole. However, at the moment of entering the tree hole, he suddenly felt that his feet were empty and vertical?


    He subconsciously used the floating technique, but it didn''t have any effect, and then he fell down with a puff at the next moment. Fortunately, there was a pool under the tree hole, otherwise he had to smash a hole in the ground according to the hardness of the separation. He was also depressed at this time. I don''t know why he just used a small floating technique and would fail ¡£


    Then he felt that something was wrong with the pool, as if there was a strong force pulling him down. His brow was locked tightly. Then he glared hard and floated in the opposite direction. How could he be pulled into the bottom of the pool by some unknown suction force?


    But at this time from the side of a swim, I feel his head hit the stone. Just listen to a bang, from almost scolded out, this pool was so small.


    Then he heard two landing sounds.


    It was at this time that a light appeared in front of him. At this time, timaria and Isala were standing on the shore to look at themselves, and the light came from a light column in timaria''s hand.


    Timaria looked away and was also quite depressed. "I said how you jumped down directly. Isala didn''t have time to tell you that there was a pool below."


    From this time is also a burst of depression, he looked at timaria in the hands of the pillar of light can not help but frown, "how? Is there no way to use magic under this? "


    Timaria nodded slowly. "Well, I''m worried that someone in the prophecy will come here and destroy it?" At this time, the pillar of light in timaria''s hand is not a magic prop in the strict sense. It is an alchemy item, which is quite common among adventurers.


    Is the use of minerals in the air spontaneous combustion of light, which is somewhat similar to the real world of phosphorescent rods. From touching his chin, it seems that there is something similar to the forbidden magic field.


    He walked slowly to the shore. At this time, with the help of the light column, he quickly looked at the surrounding environment clearly. Except for the vertical cave where the three just came down, there are still six caves in the area below. Li frowned and looked at Isala, "how can I get here?"


    Isala shook her head gently. "I don''t know. Don''t you know that?"


    It was also a time of depression. I didn''t expect that Isala didn''t know what behemoth was doing to seal it on the outside. The guide didn''t understand anything. What''s the use of that?


    Li frowned and observed the caves, then said, "since you don''t know, you can only find one at will." Then Li directly picked a cave and walked in slowly. Now even if he can''t use magic here, Li''s body strength can easily deal with most situations.


    Even if it is necessary to use magic, there is no way in this forbidden magic field.


    The so-called forbidden magic field can be divided into two types. One is to isolate the entry of elements. In this way, the magician who needs to call elements to release magic is useless.


    The other is to absorb the external magic of the magician. As long as the magician wants to gather magic, the magic array will absorb those magic directly.


    But from the induction is very strong, if the full call elements, it is sure to be able to release the magic.


    If it''s the second kind of forbidden magic field, it''s even simpler. As long as you concentrate all your power to make the absorption capacity of the magic array reach saturation, you can naturally use magic at will.


    It can be said that this magic array can only prevent ordinary magicians. It''s just like a lie for such a strong one.


    As for timaria and Isala, they didn''t have any opinions at this time. They just followed her closely and walked towards the cave. Isala looked like a little elf who didn''t know anything.


    From now on, I also want to hum. If I had to be sealed at that time, I would definitely fly away and continue to perform my mission. What a joke.With the pace of leaving, the three people walked directly towards the depth of the cave. At this time, timaria suddenly frowned, "have we been walking for a long time?"


    From gently nodded, "probably more than three hours."


    "It''s not my crow mouth. I feel a little bad. There must be something mysterious about the entrance divided into so many parts here? Are we going the wrong way? " Timaria said slowly, and suddenly she closed her mouth.


    In fact, the three people really went wrong, because what appeared in front of them at this time was a wall. In such a road without forks, if it was a wall at the end, there was no doubt that they had taken the wrong road.


    Timaria sighed and wanted to go back, but at this time she cried, "wait a minute..." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 381

    At this time in front of the end of the passage is dead, a direction of the stone blocked the way of the people.


    Hearing the words of Li, timaria, who stops, looks at Li. "I don''t think we can get through here, can we?"


    Li shook his head gently and said, "it''s absolutely unreasonable. We''ve just walked such a long passage. How could the wall be at the end of it If we have to say that the corridor must be chiseled out to let people walk. If we want to make others feel that they are wrong, there must be countless forks in the corridor, but there is no one here. When we come here, we should not see this one. What we should see is a door, a tightly closed door! Even if the door can''t be opened, it shouldn''t be a wall. "


    Timaria shrugged. "Otherwise, we''ll go back. After all, there are so many entrances. Maybe we''re going the wrong way."


    From this time gently shook his head, "if those corridors are closed, then we don''t know how long to waste."


    All of a sudden, timaria also understood the meaning of "Li". She wanted to know when the real king would arrive. If she explored all the channels around her, she would have to do one more thing when everyone went out. Now, of course, the sooner the problem is solved, the better.


    "Otherwise Shall we dig by force? " Isala put forward her own opinion. This idea is quite in line with the taste of Li. Since this place is closed, just open it directly.


    "But now we don''t know how thick Xiao is." Timaria frowned as she looked at the wall in front of her. "Just in case it''s seven or eight meters thick Besides, we can''t use magic now! "


    Li shook his head at timaria''s forehead. "You two step back."


    Then he took a breath directly. In a moment, a color of blood flashed in his eyes. Then he smashed his fist at the stone wall in front of him.


    Just listen to a bang, Li bangs hard on the door, and then he hears the sound of the stone bursting in an instant. The stone door makes a clear sound at this time, and then bursts of roar reverberate in the real cave,


    at this time, the whole passage is constantly shaking, but he has already pulled his physical strength to the limit, so it''s very difficult One punch down, don''t say anything about the stone wall. Even a strong man like timaria can''t stand the next punch. If she hits hard, I''m afraid she will be killed at once.


    Timaria''s face turned white at this time. She knew that if Li was serious, even if she had time God, she would not be Li''s opponent. However, she was relieved that she did not have any conflict of interest with Li now. If Li was relying on what kind of strength to move forward, it would be a little effort to save angel nothing more.


    At this time, a large number of cracks have appeared on the top of their heads and on the wall, but it is because of the force of the blow that just left, that the whole corridor has been nearly unable to support.


    It seems that the stone gate should collapse no matter how hard it is, right?


    However, when the three people looked at the wall, they found that the wall was still there and did not move half a minute. The only trace left on it was a huge fist seal, which had a depth of tens of centimeters. With this fist seal, there were dense cracks on its circumference of more than ten centimeters.


    But it''s just like this. Li opened his mouth wide. In fact, he didn''t expect that such a situation would happen. You know, Li''s all-out strike, not to mention the stone wall, even a mountain can be pierced.


    He touched his fist, but when he hit it just now, there was no stone texture. In fact, he was familiar with that texture. He gently enchanted the huge wall with his hand, and a brilliant light flashed through his eyes, "Damn it!"


    Timaria was stunned. "What''s the matter?"


    Li took a deep breath. "It''s not a wall! It''s pure gold


    Timaria opened her mouth wide and couldn''t believe what she said. Jingjin? Refined gold is not the so-called gold. Refined gold is essential for building high-quality weapons. No matter what kind of raw materials you use, if you don''t add refined gold, the products will fall into several grades.


    In fact, the so-called refined gold is not particularly rare, but it is indispensable in all kinds of casting. Gradually, refined gold began to monopolize in various forms on the mainland, and people who have goods are not willing to sell them any more. Instead, it has become a situation of no market.


    Moreover, refined gold is usually mixed with other iron ores as associated minerals, so it is easy to fall into the iron with the smelting of iron ore, so it is unable to continue to refine it.


    If the stone wall in front of her is really a piece of pure gold, then timaria will feel nothing, but there is nothing to do with the stone wall just smashed by one blow, then it can only prove that the wall in front of her is actually refined pure gold.What''s the price of such refined gold?


    Among other things, if a country uses itself, it can easily equip an army of tens of thousands of people!


    From the long sigh, "timaria, obviously now there are two news, a good one and a bad one."


    Timaria looked away. "The good news must be that we have made a fortune. Even if we borrow troops from the northern countries, we can save angel. What''s the bad news?"


    Li sighed, "the bad news is that if there is no other way, if you want to break the wall, the attack I just made will not break the wall until at least 100 times."


    How many more attacks can you have now ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 382

    "Hundreds of times, naturally there is no problem, but look at this corridor..." When she pointed to the wall around her, timaria couldn''t help swallowing. In fact, the corridor is close to collapse now, though it won''t collapse if she punched the pure metal wall again.


    But a hundred punches is absolutely joking, "next..."


    "You see, here..." Isala''s timid voice began to ring.


    At first, people didn''t care about the things on the corridor. After all, it''s been hundreds of years here. It''s very common to see anything uneven on the corridor.


    He walked away and knocked on the bulge. It seems that the bulge is formed by a large amount of stone water. In the stone wall under the forest, it is easy to condense because it is too wet. It''s just like stone soil. When he knocked on the bulge, he immediately felt that there must be something under the bulge Then he increased his strength. With a click, the bulge was lifted off.


    At this time, a round stone pattern appeared in front of people''s eyes. However, when we looked at it carefully, we found that it was not a pattern, but a stone was inlaid into the wall.


    He enchanted the stone gently and found that the stone was tightly fitted inside, with only a little protrusion on the outside. There were even patterns around the stone, which were very regular and divided into a grid, and looked like a wheel.


    Timaria looked at the pattern. "What''s this? Does it symbolize the sun? "


    From looked at timaria one eye, suddenly vomited a breath, "safety lock?"


    With the words from, timaria is also Leng for a while, what the hell is the safety lock? From the touch just now, I can feel that there is something similar to a pointer on the stone. After calculation, this thing is really like the lock on the safe.


    Isala also came over and looked at the object in front of her. She pointed to several symbols around her and said, "this is the text of the city-state alliance of behemoth. I know it."


    Li Leng for a moment, looked at Isala, "really?"


    Isala nodded gently. "Although most of the city states in the city-state alliance of behemoth use different words, I know a little bit about them. The twelve symbols above represent the Twelve Gods, namely, the goddess of ice and war, haronai, the goddess of bimonthly and love, menfeni, the God of river and knowledge, selyak, and the goddess of astrology and destiny Nimmea, the goddess of the sea and the navigator, limlain, the God of mountains and vagrancy, Auchan, Bilger, the God of architecture and technology, rivaga, the God of comet and destruction, azema, the goddess of the sun and truth, Ned, the God of underground treasure and commerce, gnoska, the God of earth and harvest, OSEK, the God of gravity and time. This is the seal of the Twelve Gods And these twelve gods also represent the patrons of the twelve city states, and they are also the representatives of the whole desert in December... "


    Looking at the engraving in front of him, he murmured, "it''s not like this is just a calendar, is it?"


    Wait a minute. Li suddenly opened his eyes. This thing must be useful since it is set up here. Wait a minute


    "Isala, which of these represents June?" Now it''s the middle of May, although it''s still a while to June, but


    Don''t forget, Li Ke is not a king at all. If the person who created this place counted everything, he will be able to count when the king will be here!


    When you leave, you have to turn the dial in front of you according to the time of the person''s arrival.


    "It''s like Auchan, the God of mountains and vagrancy..." Said Isala timidly.


    Li nodded, and then directly rotated the dial, so that the pointer directly aimed at the position of Auchan, the God of mountains and vagrancy. With Li''s action, the whole corridor trembled once again and retreated a few steps. As expected, with the shaking of the whole corridor, the stone wall in front of us shifted.


    The stone wall in front of him can move, but it makes Li feel speechless. After the pure metal wall is cut aside, another stone wall appears in front of him. Li opens his mouth wide. What''s the matter! Is this teasing me?


    There''s another layer? Or that he didn''t turn right at all, but what surprised Li even more was that he had to fight hundreds of punches to break the pure metal wall in front of him. Isn''t there another hundred punches in that layer?


    But what makes Li a little relieved is that when the first layer of iron wall retreats, the second layer of iron wall also cuts to one side. When the second layer is cut, the third layer exposed behind also starts to cut to the side.


    At a glance, the entrance here is sealed by thirteen layers of pure gold iron wall. Timaria opens her mouth wide. In fact, if the pure gold here is donated to a big empire in the north, then she will become a powerful marquis.He patted timaria on the shoulder. "Well, let''s go in. Let''s see what''s wrong with this troublesome place


    The three went in directly. To their surprise, there was nothing special in the room, and nothing in it! The small room was empty. Right. Looking around, there was nothing in the stone room. The three men frowned and wanted to go out. However, at this time, the door closed.


    All of a sudden, Li and timaria''s face changed. If they can open the stone room outside, how can they open it inside? If they want to smash it, it is estimated that the room will collapse first? ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 383

    Looking at the closed door, he suddenly yelled, "I know!"


    Timaria looked away like an idiot. "I also know it''s a trap, Isala. Who are you sent here to deal with me and Li? But they really can afford to let you, such a beautiful spirit, be buried with us. "


    Isala shook her head timidly. "I I I don''t know anything. "


    Originally, after nearly half a day of familiarity, Isala, who had not spoken for a long time, had been able to communicate with the two people normally. But now timaria''s roar made Isala stammer again.


    From gently waved his hand, "I have figured out, this is actually an elevator..."


    Timaria was stunned. "Elevator, is it the name of a trap? But where is the ladder? "


    Li shook his head gently, and then walked directly to the pure gold iron wall. Beside it, there was a round stone. Li pressed it gently, and then the pure gold iron wall opened again.


    At this time, he also wanted to understand that the roulette outside was not a so-called representation of the month, it was just a representation of the number, each symbol represented a floor, which floor was rotated to go in, and then the stone chamber would take the person to which floor, and then open the door from the inside


    In fact, everything is so simple.


    "Oh Ogaster, I''m not blinded, am I In fact, timaria didn''t know what Li just said, but when the door opened, what appeared in people''s eyes was not the corridor before.


    At this time in front of the public is a very wide and bright hall.


    The upper room of this hall is a round arch structure, which is at least 20 meters above the ground. As for the area of the whole hall From the rough calculation of the distance from myself to the wall in front of me, at least several kilometers away, how did such a hall appear here?


    And after the crowd walked out, all they could see was a sign with one person to come high. On that sign, there was a line of unknown words. He moved his lips slowly and said, "what''s written on Isala?"


    Isala frowned at the words, then said slowly, "the Expo area."


    Expo area? Li is also stunned for a moment. He looks at the ceiling. The arched ceiling is actually covered with a large number of magic crystal stones. These magic crystal stones emit almost incandescent light, making the whole hall full of light.


    And the location of the people is a three or four meter high platform, with a circle of steps to go down.


    In this so-called exhibition hall, there are no so-called works of art. Here are all transparent covers. These covers are large and small, with a height of nearly 10 meters, while the short ones are only two or three meters. These covers are like inverted tubes. They are neatly placed here.


    In fact, when he found that the stone room was similar to the elevator, he felt very uncomfortable. Here, it was like a reproduction of some scenes of the laboratory in the sci-fi movies he had seen.


    He opened his mouth slightly. "Where the hell is this?"


    At this time, timaria pointed to the huge cover more than 20 meters high in front of the crowd, "what is this..."


    At this time, it''s no wonder that timaria''s fear. In the huge transparent cover in front of her, there is a huge creature. This creature is indeed a corpse. It can''t feel the breath of life from its body, but it doesn''t seem to be dead. It just falls asleep.


    It floats in the unknown liquid in the cover. Its height is about ten meters. It looks very tall. It has the body of a lion, but its tail turns into the tail of a scorpion. At the same time, it has a considerable degree of division on its spine. Finally, it grows two huge heads, each of which has a big head All of them are the size of half a man, but they are less than the huge lion''s head.


    These two heads are the dragon head and the sheep head. It seems that this guy should be a terrorist with powerful magic.


    Under the huge transparent cover, there is a big metal sign, on which the introduction of the giant creature is written in 15 kinds of words.


    And one of them is the general character of Li Suo. Li frowned and looked at it.


    "The whole body of chimera, the leader of chimera tribe, has a life span of more than 1000 years. Preliminary observation should be able to wait for the arrival of a new king."


    "Intelligence level: A, with considerable intelligence."


    "Physical strength and melee ability: A, enough to deal with a regiment of Eagle knights."


    "Character: Master powerful range magic and various weakening magic.""Weakness: the attack dead angle is too large. You can master a lot of magic, but you can''t instantly cast powerful magic for a long time."


    Can preliminary observation wait for the arrival of a new king? Looking at the chimera in front of me, I realized in a trance that chimera might not have died before she entered the hood, but in a long time, she died at last.


    The liquid in this cover should have the function of sleeping and delaying aging, but anything can happen in three or four hundred years. At this time, Isala opened her mouth and looked at the huge creature in front of her. "Avril, the king of chimera, didn''t expect that you finally left in the long river of history."


    He looked away at her. "Do you know it?"


    Isala nodded gently. At that time, I was chosen as the king of elves, and her majesty Avril comforted me. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 384

    Looking at this chimera in front of her, she sighed, "suddenly I have a bad feeling There are not many living creatures here, are there


    Listen to this, timaria is also stunned. He looks at the huge creature in front of him and shudders. In fact, such a monster does not need to say that there is an ethnic group, even if there are seven or eight, it can sweep 10000 armies, right?


    However, they were defeated by the Babylonian forces led by akunolokia, and they did not even have any dignity to go to another country.


    In order to survive, we have to seal ourselves here. We don''t even know if we will wake up again.


    And the only huge state machine that can compete with Babylon is now in unprecedented danger. How can two people save that country with their own peace.


    Timaria looked away. "Why don''t we..."


    From now on, I continued to take two people inside. At this time, there are still a large number of huge races. Most of these races are nearly 15 meters long, and they are very huge. At first glance, they are the best of all races. For example, the very huge earthworm can''t be seen in the mainland.


    What are the current earthworms like? It''s four or five meters long.


    It seems that these races here actually have quite high intelligence and extremely high blood lineage, otherwise they would not be treated as alien by Babylon.


    Along the way, after more than ten huge transparent covers, people saw a metal sign inlaid on the ground. After looking at it, Isala murmured, "this is Yalong race seal area.... "


    Looking back, each of the creatures in the dozens of huge transparent covers is a powerful existence. Even the weaker ones have nearly level 17 strength, and the stronger ones have at least level 18 strength. It can be said that if they get them, they will have a considerable foothold in this continent.


    But now they have lost all the breath of life. They should have died a few years ago. In fact, as long as they didn''t die, no matter how weak they were, there was a way to save them. But since they were completely dead, there was no other way.


    Looking forward, there are still a lot of glass covers in front of Li. However, he was stunned when he took a step forward, because this huge creature appeared in front of Li is absolutely not the existence that would ask for help from the behemoth Dynasty. This is clearly a dragon. Yes, it is definitely a Dragon.


    Although Li doesn''t feel the slightest breath of life on his body, he can still feel the light dragon power from his body. There is no introduction under the glass cover here.


    No, it''s not that there is no introduction, but that the words on the metal plates have been crossed out for some reason.


    From looking at the huge dragon in front of us, there is no doubt that it is a giant dragon with wind attribute, and its breath is very pure.


    If you go on, it''s a giant dragon with earth attribute, and then it''s a giant dragon with fire attribute. When you go down like this, you can''t help but feel chilly. Damn, I didn''t expect to kick the iron plate this time.


    Please, I don''t know what kind of means this behemoth Dynasty used to capture these dragons or even make them like this.


    but behemoth definitely has the strength to challenge the whole dragon group. Otherwise, so many dragon corpses will be made like this, and the dragon will not be bombed.


    Soon, when she came to the end of the line, she saw a metal card and said softly, "dragon corpse collection area."


    From heard here then lightly nodded, as expected? It''s not just a place to seal the leaders, but also the collection of the behemoth Dynasty.


    These dragons are naturally their most precious collections.


    From now on, I want to think about whether I want to continue on this road. After all, these things are not the scene that I can deal with by myself, even with timaria.


    But now is not the time to give up. After all, there are so many transparent covers here. Except for the specimens, there may be some living leaders who have been sealed.


    From now on, he turned this line and looked at another column. At the beginning of this column, there were a large number of alien races, including dwarves, orcs, wingers and other powerful races. Although these races could not compete with those Yalong, their strength was quite powerful.


    It''s just that everything is very disappointing for Li. At least from this point of view, none of these ordinary foreigners can survive.


    If this place is really an icehouse prepared to wait for the new king to save the city-state of behemoth, why is there no one who can survive?Li frowned and looked around again, but then he was stunned. It''s not that no alien leader survived here, because Li saw a special thing here. Other transparent covers were intact, but Li saw a broken one


    Yes, a broken transparent cover is only two meters high from the glass cover in front of him. He can''t help frowning. Looking at the debris on the ground, he picked it up and touched it. The texture is very crisp. It''s definitely not the same level as other transparent covers. At least if we want to preserve these people, we will never use this kind of glass cover. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 385

    Imagine, in this long hundreds of years, is there something that has broken through its cage? And this guy didn''t just break through with his own strength. In fact, the cage that sealed him was more fragile than others, even more fragile


    It''s not that it''s lucky enough. In fact, at the beginning, all the leaders here will die, and only one creature can escape. It''s all in preparation.


    What''s sacred about behemoth? For the time being, Li didn''t know what medicine he was selling in his gourd. Just talking about the huge underground building, li felt extremely surprised. Now that man obviously gathered all the alien leaders in this place and planned something.


    From the beginning, it should be said that the leaders of these tribes were cheated by the behemoth. Behemoth did not want them to help his country through the crisis, but had other purposes.


    I knocked on a good cover and felt the thickness. Although the cover is transparent, it has a thickness of at least 45 cm, which is not like the broken transparent cover on the ground. But now I can''t figure out who was originally closed in the cover, because now the bronze plate on it has been scratched.


    Li shook his head to timaria. "We''d better go out first. Everyone here is dead. There''s no meaning to continue to watch."


    After walking back to the entrance with timaria, there was still a turntable beside the door. But when he pressed his hand on it, his face changed. Yes, this thing is the same as the elevator, but the problem is that this thing has existed for hundreds of years.


    Now he wanted to rotate the object, but he felt it was stuck. Yes, it was the kind of impulse that he didn''t carry out maintenance for a long time and finally got stuck. He almost vomited blood from now on. Originally, he was full of confidence that since he had figured out the structure, he could not be trapped by anything.


    But now it seems that it''s not as good as heaven. This mechanism has been blocked.


    From touching his forehead, can''t help but sigh, really still want to fight out?


    At this time, timaria also found the strange appearance of Li, came up and wanted to turn the turntable, but there was no way to make the turntable move.


    At this time, Isala said, "well, can we take out the bodies of these people and bury them well?"


    Timaria couldn''t turn the turntable at this time, and there was a rage in her heart. "Are you an idiot? How small is the place we came in? You didn''t see it! How can we take out such a big thing? "


    "Sorry..." Isala was also startled by timaria and quickly stepped back.


    But at this time, Li''s eyes were bright, "wait Yes, the volume of these things is so large, how can they be transported in from the place where we just came in? They must have other exports


    At this time, he also felt his heart clear. When he saw the broken pieces on the ground, he was still thinking about why the thing ran out, but he didn''t find it here, or even its body.


    Now think about it, this place actually has other exits!


    In fact, timaria is not a person who is afraid of death, but she must be a million unwilling to think that she would be trapped here to bury such a large number of corpses.


    Timaria was a little excited to hear that.


    Once again, they began to search in the hall, but they didn''t find anything special after turning around the position above the wall. Finally, under the website Hi, they concentrated in the center of the hall, and the three looked at each other. Isala didn''t look like a big deal at this time, but timaria''s face was not very good-looking, to the end Shao looks like everyone wants to jump up and chop.


    From touching his chin, it''s definitely not as simple as a mechanism. He took a look at the lights above his head. Although they are all magic stones, they don''t have infinite magic power. Generally speaking, if the magic stones above his head are used to emit light, they can last for three or four months at most, but not for hundreds of years Change, then there is definitely a magic array in this room constantly running.


    This magic array will continuously absorb the magic from the overhead magic crystal, and then absorb and collect the magic of these magic crystal, and finally transmit it to the magic crystal, achieving a nearly perfect cycle.


    In this way, there must be a central magic array here. Not to mention the lighting above, it is estimated that even the thing that opens the other exit is in the hall. Generally speaking, this kind of central magic array is in the center of the hall.


    Looking down, the three of them were standing in the center of the hall. If you say that, the place was a little special. At this time, a large number of specimens and sealed tribal leaders were placed on the other parts of the hall, but they were not here.This is an open space without any special decoration, but there is a circle of round protrusions around it. He walked away, touched it gently, and soon felt the magic of it. He frowned and wiped it with his fingers. Soon a faint light flashed through it.


    Sure enough, the magic circle is here. Although it has been covered up to a certain extent, as long as you carefully observe it, you can clearly see the traces of the magic circle.


    After all, the magic array is not something like decorative patterns. No matter what, when the magic array is running, the magic smell it sends out can''t be covered. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 386

    From now on, he frowned and turned around in this circle. Originally, there was no way for the magic array to hide from the eyes of the magic master. What''s more, his attainments in this field were quite good.


    After pondering for a while, he went directly to the edge of the circle, reached out and took down the magic crystal above, and changed the position with other magic crystals. When he took down the magic crystal, the light in the sky was really dark, but when he put back the other magic crystals, the light in the sky returned to its original state.


    But at this time, after moving the magic crystal for a while, I only heard the sound of the gear turning.


    Timaria is also nervous at this time, holding her sword tightly. In fact, she doesn''t know what to do now. It''s the first time for her to encounter this kind of situation, and now she can only go straight away.


    After listening to the clattering sound, he immediately understood that the passage was definitely underground. Then he moved the crystal again, and changed its order again. After trying dozens of different transformations, people felt a shaking at their feet, and then heard a violent clattering sound, and then centered on the circle, The stone slabs fell down one by one. As expected, they stood up. The magic array was not fixed.


    As long as it is arranged in a special way, it can trigger the switch on the floor. At this time, with the click sound, the circle starts to rotate independently, and then the magic crystals in the sky are dimmed one by one, and then the changes on the ground become more and more huge. Finally, a huge step hole appears in front of the three people.


    The opening to the ground is nearly 20 meters wide, which seems to be enough for those huge creatures to enter the hall.


    Timaria took a deep breath at this time, and then unscrewed a light stick. At this time, although the light in the sky was still there, it was quite weak. "It seems that this is the transportation port."


    Li frowned and said, "don''t panic. You can see that the opening is clearly a downward rhythm. Originally, I thought it would open on the wall Forget it. It''s no use thinking so much now. You two must be careful. Who knows what''s going to be down there? "


    Timaria nodded her head slightly at this time. She knew that it was no better than outside. Even if she wanted to run when she met something outside, there was no place to run in this underground space.


    This huge step seems to be wide enough, not to mention that the three of them passed through here. Even if there is a dragon climbing from here, there is no problem.


    This time, all the way down, they walked quite a long distance. With the feeling of being away, they went at least 10 meters underground. Finally, the steps came to the end. At this time, the terrain became flat again.


    Just as the crowd breathed, there was a sudden sound of Kaka behind them. However, after opening the underground passage, the magic circle was broken. The balance it had maintained had been exhausted. Now, the crowd was once again trapped in a situation where there was no way out.


    Timaria did not speak at this time, but silently felt out another light stick to leave, but now there is no light, if before, timaria only opened one because she thought there was no danger here, then now it''s time for anything to happen.


    Although that Isala looks very charming and charming, who knows exactly what she is? In case someone is really trying to frame the guy ogaster, she is not going to become a funerary object.


    Finally, after walking for nearly an hour, the steps came to the end, and there was a wide corridor in front of the people. It was ten meters wide. It looked like a passage for carrying large objects. At this time, the three people gathered together and stood tall on both sides of the corridor, Every pillar here is about five meters thick and thin. It is these pillars that support the wide corridor. However, although the pillar is thick, its quality is obviously not good at this time.


    When people walk by, as long as they move a little more, some fragments will fall from these pillars. It seems that they can knock down several pillars even if they stomp on the ground.


    "Let''s go. The pillars here seem to be useless. If anything happens, I guess I will be buried alive. I can''t die. I''m afraid of you two..." When he said that, his face was also quite bad. Although he said that we could find other roads through this corridor, it was hard to say whether we could get out at the other end of the corridor.


    Timaria and Isala also became nervous, and they all quickened their pace and started on their way.


    Fortunately, this huge passage is not so long. It''s only one kilometer long. Soon, everyone came to the end of it, but their faces changed when they looked at the thing at the end. In fact, a kind of despair came to timaria''s heart. ,Because this thing in front of us is another door, and it is still made of pure gold, just like the one before.


    Who knows where behemoth got so much pure gold? He came to build the door casually.


    When Li saw the door, he was surprised. But in a flash, he said, although it was made of pure gold, Li saw that the door was open.


    That''s right. If you see that it''s really open, no wonder timaria. After all, people''s vision is limited, and if you have a writing wheel eye, your observation is naturally better than timaria. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 387

    Normally, the door will close automatically when it is opened, but now it seems that the door is not only not closed successfully, but also stuck by something, leaving a gap for one person to pass through.


    Looking at the gap, he could not help touching his chin. At this time, he was tens of meters away, and the light was very poor. He couldn''t see what was going on in front of him, so he said hello to them and walked forward. At this time, he went to the position of the crack in the door, and there was something here, blocking the closure of the door. What was that Two shields.


    Although I don''t know what material the shield is made of at a glance, it seems that it is quite strong to be able to carry the pure gold iron door. In front of me, the two shields were put here to resist the door, but I don''t know what happened in those years, so I need to do this.


    Then Li then stood up and went to the next switch. At this time, it was not a turntable switch, but a wrench type switch that could have been pressed. However, the wrench on it had been broken and could not be used again. Li called to the two people behind him and said, "be careful. Don''t touch the shield. Next, be small Xin, since someone has used such means, it is obvious that there must have been someone who came in and was hostile to behemoth. "


    They walked a distance forward, moved their noses, then squatted down and stroked on the ground, "it''s wet. There must be water here."


    Timaria frowned. "Yes, it''s hot and humid. It''s so annoying. Is it all like this underground? "


    Li also nodded his forehead, "no, the tide can understand that there is a water source nearby, but if it''s hot..." He moved his nose again and said, "come with me."


    He walked hundreds of meters to the front quickly with the two people, "it''s the right taste. It''s sulfur. It seems there''s a big guy in front of him."


    Timaria can''t help but widen her eyes. She is a powerful creature that can bring sulfur smell. She has never heard of, for example, the devil in the abyss, or she likes the existence of sulfur. Is there a powerful devil in front of her?


    Are you kidding? How can there be demons or something like that.


    However, at this time, there was a loud noise behind the crowd. Li''s face changed. It was the sound that the door was closing. It seemed that the shield could not bear the huge bite force of the door and could not support it any more.


    However, there''s nothing to worry about. After all, according to his strength, even if he digs, he can just dig a passage out of this place, but timaria and Isala are not sure.


    But then, with the door suddenly closed, the whole corridor began to shake. You know, if the door of this type of mechanism is normally closed, the movement may be very small, but now it has been stuck for so long, and the accumulated kinetic energy is quite large. In this case, when it is closed, it will inevitably produce a shock wave.


    Although this kind of shock wave is not a big deal at ordinary times, now the underground building has become a bean curd dregs project after so many years. Li shouts, "what are you waiting for! Run


    Timaria also reflected at this time, such a big movement, the channel over there must be a lot of bad luck, and I''m afraid the situation here is not much worse than the other side of the door, and she is not an idiot. Naturally, she knows it''s more important to run for her life first.


    From now on, I don''t worry about the collapse of this corridor. Although Isala''s strength is unknown, according to her and timaria''s strength, at least she can''t be killed by the ceiling.


    But what Li was afraid of was that the door was forced by the shield. Now the door suddenly closed. He was afraid that something had been touched. When people were running, Li could not help looking back. He saw a huge round stone rolling in this direction.


    This is directly filled in the corridor. There is no gap at all if you want to avoid it. At present, people want to avoid it. It''s just a dream. Now there are only two ways to solve the current situation. One is to run faster than the pebble, and the other is to resist the pebble.


    At this time, he glanced at Isala, then suddenly stopped. At this time, the strength of Isala was surging, and his body strength was once again raised to the limit. At this time, he had already made up his mind. After a while, he put on a posture of being seriously injured, but he wanted to see what Isala was going to do.


    At this time, there was no other pattern when he raised his hand. It was just that he smashed the pebble hard, but the pebble didn''t know what material it was made of. If he smashed the pebble on the pure metal gate like this, he would make a deep hole, but it had no effect at all. At most, he broke a few stone fragments.


    But Li also knows that it''s not that his strength is too low, but that the pebble is in constant rolling, and his strength is immediately released.


    From now on, he sneered and stepped forward. At this time, his strength surged again, and then his muscles doubled, as if he had turned into a hulk in an instant, and suddenly hit the round boulder.Generally speaking, this kind of round giant rock switch is the most terrible when it rolls up. If you run into it like this, you can say that when it is most dangerous, you can directly use your own body to fight with each other.


    The round boulder itself is more than ten thousand jin. If it rolls down all the way, it will increase its kinetic energy dozens of times? But from this time there is no way to use magic, so by virtue of their own body rigidly took it down, even if at this time from being pressed back a few steps, but at this time, it still rigidly withstood the pebble. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 388

    Timaria opened her mouth wide at this time, and now they have no way to use magic in it. Otherwise, this kind of huge stone and other things can be completely imprisoned by directly using the domain of time God, and then naturally they can go as they want, where will they face this situation.


    But what made her even more unexpected was that in her eyes, the guy who was just a little smart and with good strength could actually follow the huge rolling stone!


    It''s a relief to know that this kind of pitfall is just terrible when rolling. As long as it can be stopped, there will be no problem. Besides, it''s over the downhill, and the rolling stone has no acceleration to raise it.


    Think of here, from also involuntarily sent a breath, originally thought it would be more difficult, did not expect it is so relaxed.


    However, Li forgot that he was a man who had practiced the nine turn Xuangong. Even if he didn''t use the magic power in the nine turn Xuangong, his physical strength had reached a level that ordinary people could not imagine.


    After finishing all this, he stepped back a few steps. Thinking that he had to test Isala''s mind, he deliberately made his face white, and then spit out a mouthful of turbid blood. He did so to show that his lung had been injured. Although it was not particularly serious, in such a place, if magic could not be used, it would be quite useless Ah, what happened.


    Timaria and Isala''s face turned white at this time, and they quickly came up to check Li. Timaria walked forward, and suddenly found that Li quietly said hello to himself. Although timaria didn''t know any power strategy, she was not an idiot. Naturally, she understood the meaning of Li at once.


    This Isala suddenly appeared after they blew that whistle. Who knows whether what she said is true or false. At least they have not got any benefits after they entered here. Instead, they are trapped all the way and trapped.


    And at this time, suddenly there was a loud bang.


    From now on, I want to curse, and I don''t know which immoral person got this trap. It turns out that this rolling stone has a second shot!


    Li suddenly jumped up and yelled, "leave me alone and go."


    After that, he rushed out first. Even though he pretended to be seriously injured, there was something worrying about the speed. And the two guys at this time also can only follow in from behind desperately run.


    As soon as they ran less than 100 meters away, they heard a loud bang coming from behind. They knew that the two rolling stones had collided at this time. If they hesitated for a while, they would be crushed into small cakes.


    Thinking of waiting for the rolling stone to arrive, I''m afraid it will be the strength of the two stones together. Timaria''s face is pale at this time. She doesn''t know whether the blood just left is true or false. If it''s false, it''s OK. If it''s true, how can she catch the rolling stone for the second time? Even if it''s false, the strength of the two rolling stones is one, then it''s even if it''s broken It''s intact from now on. Who can guarantee that he can catch it?


    But soon timaria was happy, because at this time, a little light suddenly appeared in front of the three people. In the dark corridor, the light was like the light of life to save the world. When timaria was happy, she rushed out first.


    He opened his mouth and wanted to hold her, but at this time, timaria couldn''t control so much. After all, the rolling stones were chasing her life. I''d better run first.


    At this time, he was also depressed. Of course, he knew that if there was an exit in front of him, he could avoid the rolling stones behind him. But he didn''t think about it. If there was light in the underground, what kind of light could it be?


    At this time, timaria ran out hundreds of meters, rushed through the hole, and suddenly felt a burst of open in front of her eyes. At this time, she was glad that as long as it was open enough, she would be able to avoid the rolling stones behind. But then a very pungent water mist came. Timaria had learned some magic knowledge, and she immediately distinguished the water vapor There are a lot of sulfur in it.


    She looked up and saw that it was a huge underground cave. At such a glance, she did not know where the edge was. There were all kinds of self luminous stones in it. These self luminous stones were not good-looking ornaments. Most of them had radiation that could threaten human beings. Of course, people with such strength as timaria met several times It doesn''t matter what you say.


    As for the pungent smell, it comes from the center of the cave. In the center of the cave, there is a huge crack. At this time, a large amount of hot gas is running out. At a glance, timaria can see that there is a continuous smell of magma in the crack.


    Is it connected to the underground magma field? Or is it actually connected to an active volcano?


    At this time, the other side of the cave is constantly flowing water from top to bottom. It seems that this should have been a similar abandoned stone mining room, and above it is an underground river. In the long years, the ceiling here has broken a hole, and the water of the underground river above has been pouring into this side continuously, and then gushing into the huge crack. This is the reason Finally, I know why it''s so wet around here.When timaria guessed that this place was formed naturally, he yelled, "don''t be in a daze, it''s a trap!"


    Timaria was stunned, and her right hand was suddenly caught by Li. Then Li took timaria and ran towards the canyon crazily. Timaria just wanted to tell you if you are crazy..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 389

    At first, timaria wanted to wait for the two rolling stones to roll before moving forward, but at this time, she was pulled out directly by Li Li. At that time, timaria wanted to swear. After all, if she ran forward so directly, she would be easily injured by the rolling stones.


    From this time is also quite impatient, directly reached out to timaria head, "solution!"


    Although you can''t use magic at will here, Li can use her own chakra to use Ninjutsu. At this time, timaria''s face changed greatly when she was removed from the magic.


    The cave he saw just now is so big that it''s no problem for him to dodge left and right at least. But at this time, it seems that there are all kinds of spikes on the left and right sides. These spikes are either black or blood red, so it''s absolutely not good. If he just dodges, he will bump into it directly, even according to his own strength In this place where there is no treatment at all, timaria doesn''t think she can really last long.


    Then timaria looked forward, since there was no way to avoid left and right, she had to go straight ahead, and the scene ahead made her feel relieved.


    The canyon in front of us is at least 200 meters wide, but fortunately, there is a bridge on the canyon, which is a metal bridge directly connected with the two ends of the canyon.


    At this time, timaria was still a little afraid. After all, when she entered the room just now, she was confused by magic and didn''t pay attention to the situation on the left and right sides, so the bridge in front of her was not fake, was it? However, seeing the appearance of running directly towards the bridge, timaria was also relieved, thinking that there was no problem.


    What she didn''t notice was that she didn''t know why she just contacted Li for a period of time and then trusted Li strangely.


    However, what makes timaria''s face change is that although the metal bridge in front of her can directly lead to the opposite side of the canyon, the metal bridge looks like a tottering one!


    After all, this is a cave. A lot of water vapor itself is the killer of metal. Coupled with the high temperature of the exposed lava below, it is quite rare for this bridge not to collapse now!


    Timaria was ready to rush to the opposite bank as soon as she got on the bridge. But when she stepped on it, her face changed. In fact, she totally overestimated the quality of the bridge. Maybe in those days, the bridge was very strong, and there was no problem with regular maintenance for one or two hundred years, but now it''s not The situation is that this bridge must have existed for more than three or four hundred years, and it has been greatly damaged in the harsh environment!


    When she stepped on it, she felt as if she had stepped on the loose soil. Sure enough, with her foot, she left a sole on the metal bridge!


    However, I don''t care so much about it at this time. After all, as long as I hesitate, I think I will be hit down. Li doesn''t know if his body will be OK in the magma below, but timaria and Isala will be OK.


    "Don''t stop! Come on Li shouts, "run with me!"


    Compared with timaria, at this time, Isala is decisive, directly following the two people, even the speed did not drop half a point.


    Soon there was a fracture in front of everyone''s eyes, which made timaria almost jump out of her heart. In fact, after such a long time of destruction, it was quite normal for timaria to break on the bridge with a span of 200 meters. However, at this time, she seemed to have found the fracture for a long time, and suddenly returned her hand and directly crossed timaria Pick up, jump a straight jump over the huge crack of nearly ten meters.


    Timaria could only close her eyes and climb on Li''s shoulder. She didn''t even dare to scream, so she let Li go and threw herself out.


    After landing, she still didn''t have any intention to stop, and continued to run all the way forward. Isala also jumped directly, and followed the steps of departure. Timaria widened her eyes. If she could jump ten meters directly, how could Isala do it.


    After all, Isala is a night elf, and her physical results are quite different from those of human beings. It''s quite normal for her to jump ten meters. On the contrary, she is more like a monster. Timaria has seen some magicians who practice the body, but when she has reached such a level like this, she is not It''s the first time to see you!


    After reaching this level, where do you still need magic? Who can''t die if you go up and punch directly!


    And when we were halfway through the race, suddenly there was a boom from behind.


    I saw that the two rolling stones had directly rushed out of the passageway, and madly hit the bridge deck. I only heard a burst of noise, but the bridge couldn''t support it any more. It just burst on the spot, but at this time, it didn''t mean to look back, as if everything in front of him was in his expectation, until at the end of the bridge Stop opposite, he slowly breathed a sigh of relief, and then looked at timaria."Be careful." That''s what Li said.


    Timaria, on the other hand, widened her eyes and didn''t understand the meaning. Be careful Be careful what?


    At first, timaria came to this side of the bridge and gave a sigh of relief, which made her nervous again.


    timaria looked around and said, "where is the enemy?"


    Li sighed, "do you really think this trap is for us?"


    It''s even more difficult for timaria to understand "Then we should be careful?"


    "The first is the rolling stone. If you run with all your strength, you can definitely escape. Is that ok?" From gently raised a finger. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 390

    Timaria nodded gently. What she said was right. If they wanted to run directly, they would be able to escape. Or as long as their strength reached level 15 or above, they were not the pure magician who only exercised their magic power and mental power, they could easily escape from the rolling stone.


    If you are the kind of magician who is good at speed, it will be more relaxed.


    Now it can also be understood that these things are not set for people like themselves, or the trap can only be set for ordinary people and Designed by people who can''t escape this trap.


    Ordinary people can''t come here, so what kind of people can''t escape this trap? Out of ordinary people, that is, people with mobility problems. What kind of people have mobility problems? Huge Or someone who is powerful but good for nothing but magic


    In this way, it can be indirectly understood that there will be a lot of poisonous spines on both sides of the exit. In fact, even if timaria flashes to both sides, she can easily find a balance point and will not be hurt by those spines.


    However, if the object is huge, it can be understood that if the object is huge, it can''t avoid the attack of the rolling stone, and then it will be injured by the poisonous stone stab in order to avoid the subsequent attack of the rolling stone


    It''s best if the object is hurt by the poisonous stone sting, if not When the other party escapes to the bridge, the stone will destroy the bridge


    When she thought of this, timaria had already turned pale and looked away, "you mean..."


    Li nodded, "if this trap has not been effective, then the target of the trap must still be here, that is, this side of the bridge..."


    Timaria swallowed and looked at the bridge.


    At this time, it seems that the bridge is completely finished. No one can cross the 200 meter wide abyss without magic. I didn''t expect that this trap aimed at a certain creature here had become a talisman for the three of them. For a moment, timaria had some idea of whispering.


    "Well, now we have no way back." Li sighed: "don''t forget that even if we don''t come here, the door just now has been closed. Don''t worry. As long as I''m alive, even digging a passage can let you out."


    After crossing the bridge, there is a hole not far ahead. But this time, there is no door. Relatively speaking, the passage now in front of people is much wider than that before, but on the whole, it is still moving downward.


    Li frowned, "where does this lead to, isn''t it the abyss? Isn''t that the guy behemoth actually imprisoned a big devil here? "


    Timaria rolled her eyes. "Please, although I don''t learn from the traditional magic, I probably know that our plane is actually quite fragile for the great devil. Let alone fight here, even if it comes, it will cause irreversible damage to this plane."


    Li shrugged his shoulders. Suddenly, at this time, his eyes caught a little light. He frowned and went straight over. It was a piece of dirt on the wall. But when he just glanced over, he saw a little flash. It was different from the structure of the wall. Li stretched out his hand to wipe it gently, but it was a metal plate embedded in the wall ¡£


    "Isala, what''s on it?" Li frowned and asked. Although he didn''t know what the words were, he knew that all the words were written in bright red, which probably meant a warning.


    Isala looked at it carefully, and her face turned white in an instant Living No one is allowed to enter That''s about what it means


    Li took a deep breath, "well, in this way, it means that the main thing is coming."


    Timaria heard that, all the nerves of her whole body were tense. She was very nervous and looked around, as if some monster would suddenly come out of the dark.


    After saying hello, she continued to walk forward. Timaria was cautious, and soon the passage came to an end. But what made her even more depressed was that there were twelve doors in front of her. Each of the twelve doors had a symbol written on it. These symbols were the symbols of the Twelve Gods.


    Just looking around from now on, all the twelve doors were blocked by the previous pure gold iron door, without any intention of letting people in. He tapped his chin, then went straight forward and began to observe the twelve doors. As before, there was a button beside each of the twelve doors, but they were basically sealed.


    Until he tried the twelfth door, he was surprised to find that the switch of the door was not broken. He gently pressed his hand on it, only to hear a click, and then the door slowly opened to one side.


    Soon a black door appeared in front of everyone.Timaria swallowed, and the only entrance seemed to her like an abyss.


    However, at this time, there is no other way out for the three. After all, the entrance just now has been sealed. Unless the three can really fly, otherwise, they can only go from here to find a way out.


    He moved his wrist. With his physical strength, even if the opponent is a level 17 or 8 monster, he can''t get any better in his hands. Although he is not as easy as Pangu''s creation, it''s easy to kill someone or a monster.


    This time the corridor is very short, even short, which makes people feel a little surprised, because they soon see the light, but this time the light looks very dazzling. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 391

    At this time, there was a round hole in front of everyone''s eyes. After walking out of the hole, there was a bright light in front of them. But soon timaria''s face turned pale. In fact, timaria''s strength was really strong, but it was strong in the eyes of ordinary people.


    Timaria is in the human world from the beginning to the end, what kind of fierce Warcraft and so on, she is only roughly involved in some, but the scene in front of her is beyond the so-called normal world.


    This is


    Li murmured, "the underworld?"


    At this time in front of the public is a vast field, in this field there are a lot of plants, they are lush some frightening, and the volume is very large, at least four or five times larger than the same kind of plants seen, an adult walking in it is easy to be covered up.


    But these plants are not green, but gray, from a glance, you can very clearly feel that these plants keep sending out the breath of death, but they are alive, they are full of the meaning of life, they seem to keep breathing, as if here and the normal world reversed in general.


    The normal world, or things will send out the breath of life, but here or things will send out the breath of death! From this time is also completely muddled than, what is the place here? Is it really a behemoth building? What did the behemoth Dynasty do in those days?


    If this place is really constructed by the behemoth Dynasty, how can this dynasty disappear in the long river of history?


    This is an independent underground world. Although the plants in front of us look extremely strange, one thing is that the things here are extremely prosperous, as if they were cursed strangely. The more strange they are, the more prosperous they are. ,


    when you look up, the distance less than 200 meters above is the top. That is to say, the place that looks like a small town is actually underground, but what surprised the three people is that there is a moon at the top. No, it''s not the moon. Maybe it''s the same as the sun and the moon, but the East The west is a huge magic crystal. Well, it''s about twenty or thirty meters in diameter.


    To be reasonable, if the former pure gold iron gate can be exchanged for a city from the northern imperial kings, then this magic crystal stone can be exchanged for the fiefdom of a principality!


    Even people like him feel a little shaken when they just think of all this. This behemoth Dynasty really has some inside information, but then he shakes his head hard. What do you think now? It''s illusory after all. This magic crystal can be regarded as valuable again. What''s its status in human society What does he have to do with it? As long as he is willing, why is it difficult for him to pull up a group of teams and directly annex this continent as akunolokia did hundreds of years ago, and then touch other continents?


    The three people walked directly towards the forest. What happened along the way made them lazy to communicate with each other. Or what happened along the way made them numb. No matter how terrible the forest was in front of them?


    You can''t go back now, can you? If you don''t enter into it, there is no way to live. Li slowly opens his eyes. At this time, a big windmill in his eyes keeps rotating. In his eyes, except for the three of them, there is no biological breath within a kilometer. Some of them have plants. That''s all. The dense plants make people feel strange and occupy the land ¡£


    Or is it because of these plants that there are no living things in this land?


    In the final analysis, what does the metal plate I saw in the corridor mean? Live, dangerous, forbidden, in. So there must be something extremely terrible here, right? Where is the terrible thing?


    Away from such a distracted time, suddenly a rustling sound slowly rang up, he Leng for a while, here is something? But at this time, in his round eyes with chakra''s breath induction, he did not see any breath of life, is it his own illusion?


    Then he shook his head hard, knowing that his spiritual realm had reached the level of being infinitely close to the saint, let alone hallucination, and even the demons were hard to generate.


    If we have to say hallucination, it''s the kind of catastrophe that the sky will be destroyed. In fact, many people with profound Taoism have experienced this catastrophe. The twelve golden immortals can tell good or bad luck by pinching their fingers. But when the robbery is coming, they feel confused. They are going to send a thousand years of Taoism.


    Li can''t think that there is something here that can reach the great calamity of tianmie. He shook his head slightly and suddenly thought that since this is a place full of the breath of death, shouldn''t he use the method of detecting the breath of life to scan? When he thought of this, he began to scan all the creatures around him, and soon he saw a wave.Yes, it was a wave. As soon as his face changed, he turned to roar and said, "escape!"


    Timaria and Isala were stunned. They didn''t understand the meaning of separation, but they didn''t care so much about it at this time. They picked up both of them with one left hand and one right hand, and ran away in the opposite direction quickly.


    From staring big eyes, that behemoth Dynasty people are absolutely crazy, how can normal people study this kind of thing!!!!


    Li still remembers the Celia she once met. She let the insect enter her inner body, and then, as the host of the insect, she improved her fighting power in a short time. But this time, it''s not the same. The insect is different, OK! ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 392

    What is the most terrible thing among the undead, the half god level Lich? Horrible bone dragon? The Black Knight whose combat power is exploding? No, maybe some people say that there is a legend in the undead race. It is said that when an undead is powerful to a certain extent, it will turn into a monarch, which is the supreme existence among the undead.


    However, undead creatures are not afraid of the monarch, because the monarch''s superior things they can''t touch at all. What they are really afraid of is a kind of insect, which is nothing special. They are not powerful, and even a skeleton can easily crush one.


    But they are gregarious. Every time they are tens of millions of them, and each one is the size of a thumb at most. Their defense against physical attacks is very low, but they are almost immune to magic damage. A demigod level Lich constantly releases powerful magic, which is to destroy millions of them at most. I''m afraid that it will consume all the magic.


    Moreover, the undead''s manipulation of magic has no effect on this kind of insect, because they have no soul, but they have almost obsessive desire for the soul. They are eager for any creature with soul, and they seem to be in the subconscious extremely eager to devour the soul to complete themselves.


    Some scholars once thought that this kind of insect is actually the result of the obsession of people whose souls are broken. Of course, this is only a deduction, and it is not that no one has ever captured this kind of insect for research. But the conclusion is that the soul of this kind of insect can not be found at all, and even can not read and remember it.


    These insects will only play together, and then wait for people or creatures with souls, or even the dead to approach, and then rush out, and then devour their souls!


    This is the lowest of the twelve classes of the dead. It is also the most terrible creature of the dead.


    Timaria didn''t know what Li was thinking at this time. He was the one who came here. Now he was the one who wanted to run away for no reason. She felt that she had had enough of it. She wanted to shout and jump from Li, but she also heard the rustling sound.


    She can''t compare with Li. Li has incomparable perceptual ability, so it was only at this time that timaria heard the sound. She widened her eyes, and then saw the first troops of the dead soul bug appeared in her eyes.


    What kind of thing that is!


    They grow like caterpillars, but the whole body emits a faint blue light. Although they are insects'' bodies, they climb fast on the ground. Even timaria has a feeling that the speed of these guys is faster than the speed of leaving.


    Soon she found out that it was not an illusion just now. These guys like Caterpillar ran faster than they left! Because at this time, timaria has been able to see their heads clearly. It''s not the head of an insect, but a face similar to a human face!


    That''s right, these insects actually grow the same face as human face!


    Timaria stammered, "Oh Oh Oh Oh Jia People Face! "


    turned his eyes," I know it''s fun, but we can''t play with them, otherwise, you''ll be the same. "


    "Ghost Ghost talent To talk to him They play Ah, ah Timaria cried, "run, they''re going to catch up. I don''t know what those things are! But we''re running right now, aren''t we? "


    With a smile from Li Hei, the speed increased a few minutes in an instant. However, even if Li quickened the speed, those dead soul insects were just like the maggots of tarsal bones. They chased the three people tightly and didn''t relax at all. When they got to the entrance, they understood that there was absolutely no reason to go out at this time.


    After all, if you escape like this, you will return to the cliff again. It''s really a dead end!


    When Li Li bites his teeth, he takes these dead soul insects around the outer ring of the whole space and starts to circle quickly. These dead soul insects really have no soul, and even have no intelligence. Seeing that Li Li starts to circle around the outer ring, they also chase after Li.


    The speed of leaving is a little faster than them, which makes them unable to catch up.


    This is also from the physical quality is strong enough, otherwise, not to catch up with will also be exhausted. At this time, he took a look at the dead soul insects behind him. These things didn''t seem to stop at all, but it was definitely not a dead situation here. Li frowned tightly, then closed his eyes gently to feel the surrounding structure. If the people of the behemoth Dynasty were really afraid of the things here, then the rolling stone trap really existed It''s worth it.


    However, the rolling stone trap is not designed to deal with these dead soul insects. After all, rolling stones are only suitable for large-scale targets. In fact, it''s the magma Canyon that deals with these dead soul insects. These dead soul insects are very afraid of sulfur, but sulfur can only block these terrible little things and can''t let them die.


    However, these creatures here are very precious species, so it is impossible to give up like this, so there must be other ways to recycle things here.Li slowly opened his eyes, although he didn''t know what kind of means the other party was relying on to recycle here, but there must be some entrance and exit. As long as there is an entrance and exit, then even if it is pure gold, Li would smash it to him!


    Soon, in the vision of Li, a strange hole appeared. The hole appeared on the top of the space, which seemed to be connected with some place. A smile appeared at the corner of Li''s mouth. This is definitely not the cave of the dead soul bug. After all, the dead soul bug itself has no ability to fly. Moreover, the hole in front of him seems to be able to make a person happy Through the degree of the dead soul insect''s cave is generally only the size of the fist. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 393

    Moreover, these dead soul insects can''t fly. As long as they can go up to the top, even if they are dead, they will have some buffer.


    From now on, he made up his mind and threw timaria up.


    Then came a scream from timaria, "Li, you bastard, you still want to see the bottom of my skirt at this time!"


    How strong is Li? With such a throw, she threw timaria directly to an altitude of nearly 200 meters. At this time, timaria took a deep breath, and her eyes were bright. At this moment, she felt a magic force carrying out every part of her body.


    Then timaria reached out and grabbed the ceiling.


    Li nodded to Isala. "I''m pouring some magic into your body now. Listen, the magic eliminator here is dissipating the magic that appears here, so the magic can''t last long, so you must enter the cave quickly."


    Although Isala didn''t know what the meaning of the cave was, at this time, the little girl who had never been in the world could only nod her head desperately, and then she was thrown into the air like timaria.


    as the elf family, the eyes of Maria are much stronger than that of Betty, and at the first glance they see the hole. Then, in the midair, she adjusts her figure, and then looks for a piece of land that Siti Maria can grasp, and grabs it on the top of the ceiling.


    Isala yelled at timaria, "he said let''s get into that hole!"


    Timaria knew what it meant to be away. At this moment, she yelled, "ogaster, now we have magic. What are we afraid of these insects doing?"


    From now on, he rolled his eyes, but at this time, there was no time to explain to timaria. At this time, he suddenly stepped on his feet, and the whole person''s momentum soared a bit. Suddenly, it was a jump. From this jump, the space seemed to tremble at the same time. Timaria''s face was pale, and she didn''t expect that there would be such a big threat between his hands and feet Potential.


    Originally, she was still thinking about how to throw them up, but she had already prepared her own means.


    This method is not what ordinary magicians can use. It is absolutely exclusive to them. Think about which magician in the world can jump 200 meters without using magic?


    At this time, she had already found a good position. At this time, she jumped directly and rushed into the cave she had just looked after. At this time, timaria opened her mouth wide, shook her head in a flash, and quickly climbed towards the cave. It was considered that Li didn''t explain to her, but now she clearly felt that Li communicated to her Their magic is rapidly disappearing.


    At that time, Li directly gave a part of the magic that indix got to them. Although this kind of external magic would cause a certain burden to their bodies, now there is no other way for Li.


    After all, he had given them part of the magic power. If they didn''t come in, it could only be said that they didn''t work hard enough and they had to do their best to listen to the destiny.


    After entering the cave, Li immediately felt some fresh air, which was different from the feeling of lifelessness below. What he felt was the air full of life.


    Yes, from here, it must be able to lead to the outside, at least to the living place.


    Soon, timaria and Isala turned over and entered the cave together, and their skills would not be any problem. If they were to bring that kind of scholar magician this time, they would have a headache.


    At this time, the three of them all felt a sense of survival. Although Li is powerful, he can''t use magic now, but even if he can use magic, it''s useless. After all, these dead soul insects have high resistance to mental power and magic. Even if Li''s power and Qi fight again, he can kill several dead soul insects.


    at present, there are more than ten million dead soul insects here, It''s estimated that even if we can sweep them all, timaria and Isala will not have any hair left. If we use the sky light, it''s also a way. But in this case, once the sky light is used, I''m afraid the whole space will fall into the sea of sky light fire. In the end, it''s just a few people like myself.


    What''s more, the constitution of these dead soul insects only knows nothing. What if these things are not afraid of the fire of the sky?


    Looking at the place in front of you at this time, it seems that the cave can only provide one person to move, not to walk, but to climb. The maximum width of the cave is only about half a meter, at most, it is just for people to climb back and forth.


    Touching his chin, he thought that this is not a place for recycling, on the contrary, it is a place for feeding? After all, if the people of behemoth''s time even knew that these dead soul insects could survive without food, they could not really catch so many dead soul insects in order to raise these things, could they?What is certain is that they must feed these dead soul insects.


    However, I can''t manage so much now, so I climbed straight ahead. Now is not the time to whet haw. Since there is a way now, we can only move forward all the way.


    Just a few steps away, he found something strange under his hand. He raised his hand and looked up. He didn''t know when his hand had been stained with some unknown liquid. It felt sticky, but there was no burning sensation. It seems that this thing has no abnormal effect, but even if it is not toxic, it can prove one thing.


    There must be something alive ahead. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 394

    After saying hello to her back, timaria understood that she was telling herself that there was danger ahead, so she tightened her nerves again. No matter how she turned, she shook her head with a bitter smile. If she put it outside, her strength was really first-class, but here? What''s this place? Who knows where this place is? Timaria only knows that she may not even be an insect here.


    If you don''t leave, you can''t even enter the first door, let alone run for your life under the rolling stone. Even if you can escape the rolling stone, you will become a dish in front of the dead soul bug, right?


    Timaria looked at Li''s back. She didn''t know why she couldn''t see this guy clearly.


    At that time, timaria clearly felt the powerful magic power from Li to herself. There was a kind of indix breath in that magic power. Timaria had never heard of any way to transfer her magic power to others. After all, what is Li?


    A monster? Or an enigmatic strongman?


    But soon timaria was attracted by the strange things of her subordinates. She was a cleanliness addict. She almost screamed directly, but she still resisted the impulse to scream. After all, now is not the time to scream. In case the enemy is shocked, she will cry without tears.


    From now on, he was more careful than timaria. He sniffed the mucus. The girls had a familiar smell, snake.


    Yes, there must be a snake here.


    But Li was also relieved. After all, he was not afraid of snakes. After all, in Li''s mind, no snake could fight against him.


    Snakes generally have strong bodies. Some advanced species may use magic, but that''s all. What else do you want them to do? Even if it is the kind of legendary dragon can be comparable to the Hydra how? What''s more, even with Hydra, it can''t squeeze into such a place, can it?


    Li gently rubs the mucus against the wall. Compared with the so-called powerful snakes, Li is a little afraid of the dead soul insects. Although Li''s soul is extremely tough, he doesn''t know if he will be swallowed up by those little things.


    If it''s really swallowed up, it''s going to cry.


    After climbing for less than a quarter of an hour, the three finally came to the end of the cave. At the end of the cave, there was a stone chamber. However, the stone chamber looked quite large. At this time, standing at the exit, he was stunned, because the exit was not on the ground. On the contrary, the exit was at the half of the wall. At this time, he looked down Go, the place where people come out is a stone platform, just above the wall.


    It''s about 20 meters from the ground. Looking down, you can''t help feeling numb. Sure enough, this place is related to snakes, because I now has a lot of eggs on the ground below. Yes, there are a lot of eggs. Each of these eggs is more than half a person''s height. Seven or eight of them are stacked together. At a glance, there are more than two or three hundred Eggs, I think this is the spawning place of some giant snake.


    If these eggs belong to chickens and ducks, I don''t believe it. I''ve only heard of a giant snake with a length of 100 meters. Where can a chicken lay such a big egg.


    If you look around, you don''t know where the exit is. If you calculate, there are only these snake eggs here, but you don''t know where the Lord is going.


    I feel my nose and look at everything in front of me, but timaria and Isala don''t look very well. Besides the dense snake eggs in front of me, the temperature here is extremely hot. After all, snakes are cold-blooded animals. They need a lot of temperature to keep their body active, and the secretions of these snakes are very hot It''s really hard.


    If not from the firm will, it is estimated that they will make the kind of expression, right?


    He squatted on the platform and murmured, "how about the snake? Or is there at least one snake here? Otherwise, there is no mating, where can so many eggs be produced


    Timaria said with a pale face, "isn''t it going out?"


    He looked back at her, "get out, where can the snake go? Who knows what this place is for? After calculation, this passage is likely to lead to a room with twelve other doors. "


    In fact, after coming to this room, Li understood that the passage just now was probably not made by the builder, but by the snake here. After climbing for a quarter of an hour, it''s actually quite a long distance.


    Is this really one of those twelve doors?


    If you touch your chin, you may be able to infer what the room represents from the signs on those doors.


    "Isala, are there any of the Twelve Gods in the city-state of behemoth like snakes?" He asked.Isala looked down for a moment, then jerked her head up. "Yes, nofira! Yes, it''s nophila, the goddess of the earth and harvest. In their legend, although nophila sometimes turns into a dynamic image of a farmer, when he is angry, he turns into a snake and turns everything of the unbeliever into nothing. "


    "Novella?" From looking at everything in front of you, the snake of the earth?


    If we say that there is a giant snake that can represent the nature of the earth, Gaia giant snake.


    The strength of this giant snake is very strong. As an adult, it is likely to reach level 19. Leviathan, the king of the giant snake, is evolved from Gaia. He was born to be the king of the whole group. It is said that Leviathan will reach level 20 and reach the Holy Level after he grows up. And with the change of years, he will continue to grow stronger and stronger, almost forever All. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 395

    But now let''s not talk about Leviathan. Even the whole tribe of giant Gaia snakes has disappeared in the long river of history. However, this place is very evil. Who knows what will happen next.


    He took a look from below and jumped down directly from the platform. Although it was more than ten meters high, there was still no movement when he landed, just like a light feather.


    This is also Li''s strong strength, and his mastery of strength is also quite in place. Otherwise, even if his body can bear it, it is bound to make a considerable noise. After he looks left and right from the landing to make sure that there is no danger around, he greets timaria and indicates that she can jump down.


    Timaria took a deep breath at this time, and then jumped. Although she hated the sticky liquid below, and didn''t want to let Li casually hold herself, there was no other way now, was there? In fact, there is no problem for timaria to jump down like this, but it is absolutely impossible for her to land as light as the distance.


    After taking timaria, they also took Isala down. At this time, the three people began to thoroughly investigate the situation in this place. At this time, the snake egg, which was very obvious from a high place, looked more conspicuous.


    Originally, a snake egg is half human height. At this time, there are a lot of people standing together. Each pile is about five or six meters high, which makes people feel sick and uncomfortable. The green mucus secreted by these snakes not only hinders action, but also emits faint light in this dark environment.


    By this light, the shell of these snake eggs seems to have become translucent, and you can see something creeping inside.


    All the eggs are here, but where is the snake?


    Li gently touched one of the snake''s eggs. "Now that female snake should have just laid an egg, so she should be in a weak period. As for the male snake, I don''t know. But you must pay attention not to break any egg, otherwise the female snake will wake up at any time."


    Timaria answered quickly. Although she didn''t know what was sacred about the snake, now we can''t use magic. It must be the snake that has the advantage.


    After looking at the two egg piles at this time, my face suddenly changed. Although these two batches of eggs are active, they are not produced by one batch. That''s right. Normally, even if they are produced once a year, it doesn''t take a year for the eggs to hatch, does it?


    Li gently stroked the eggshell, and soon came to the conclusion that the interval between the two batches of eggs was about a year and a half. He quickly went to another batch of eggs, which was different from the previous two batches. In an instant, he scanned all the eggs around him. Unexpectedly, there were nearly ten batches of eggs in this small place, and each pile of eggs was not Once born, there is a difference of nearly ten years between the latest and the oldest.


    But the latest ones were born a year ago.


    It''s the oldest egg to touch. But now it''s just time to hatch. It will take at least two or three months to break the shell.


    That is to say, it''s very likely that the two adult snakes have left here. A year''s time is enough for a lot of things to happen. At this time, a intermittent voice poured into Li''s mind, "Li Away from Away from You You Can Can you listen to Do you hear me


    From Leng for a while, this is clearly the voice of the system, "well, I''m here."


    The system took a long breath, "there''s no way to contact you just now."


    From is also Leng for a while, this system is clearly connected with their own soul, how can not convey the situation? Before entering here, Li also wanted to rely on his own strength to not seek help from the system.


    "Can you help me see where the two big snakes are?" Li frowned and asked.


    "Please, I''m not omniscient. I can''t see them if they''re not hidden here Wait, you go 36 meters to the left The system replied.


    From the point of view of the system, there is no big thing in that place, just a lot of mucus. Li frowned. Is the snake here?


    Li is not afraid of the monsters hidden in it. After all, even if there are monsters, he can''t hurt his body. So Li puts his hand in directly. After just groping for it, Li feels something warm and tough.


    Li''s face changed in an instant. This is


    He quickly wiped away the mucus outside, revealing the things below. This is


    Eggs, but the Eggshells of these eggs are not hardened, or some soft appearance, and at this time from the hands covered with liquid is not green, it is red, it is blood!


    This is a new egg. The previous inference is not correct. The two snakes, at least the female, are still in the stage of just having a baby. There''s no way they can leave here!When he came in, he thought that the mother had just given birth when he saw the eggs, but later he found that the eggs were a little older, so he relaxed and thought that the two snakes had left.


    But now it seems that everything is back to what it was at the beginning. The snake is here. I guess we have to face the battle next?


    Where is the enemy when we scan around?


    All of a sudden, Li Li glanced at a little black among the eggs. He frowned, reached over and grasped the black. It was something similar to skin.


    The first thought of leaving is, is it snake skin? Then he stretched out his hand and pulled the black thing out. He heard a crash and pulled out the large piece of leather. It was really a snake skin, just a part of the whole snake skin. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 396

    Li frowned at the snake skin in his hand. In fact, the snake skin in front of him was black and white. Although he could probably feel that the body was black, it was white on the whole. Li pulled it hard, but found that the snake skin was constantly pulled. You should know how strong Li was. If you let jieerfu stand in front of Li, Li could pull jieerfu as soon as he made a force Tear into two ends, and the snake skin in front of you is so tough.


    From this time slightly closed his eyes, the body''s power again all mobilize, this time from the power again, this snake skin was finally torn by him.


    Li''s face is very bad. That''s right. The skin of the snake is definitely shed by the snake. Apart from other things, the toughness of the skin alone can''t hurt it at all! At least physics can''t hurt him at all!


    Timaria looked at Li''s expression and asked, "what''s this..."


    Li took a deep breath. "Snake skin, we''re in big trouble."


    Timaria was stunned for a moment. "How much trouble is it? Is there nothing you can do? " But timaria was also stunned. After such a long journey, she did not expect that she had a feeling of omnipotence towards Li. At this time, seeing Li''s performance, she also felt inexplicable panic.


    Li nodded gently, "if I guess correctly, the snake here should be Gaia giant snake."


    He looked at the snake skin in his hand, which was about to be torn into two sections. "Gaia giant snakes are naturally pure black. Some of them have mastered the power of powerful elements in other fields, and they will produce corresponding patterns on their bodies. However, no matter what kind of power they have mastered, they will constantly molt. The first molting is when they are 100 years old, from the first molting to the second molting In the middle, it will take about 300 years. In the third molting, it will take about 1000 years. In the fourth molting, it will take about 8000 years. In other words, it takes about 10000 years to molt four times, and the life span of the individual is 20000 years. Every time they molt, their skin will be more gloomy. By the fourth time, their skin will be gray, and their strength can reach level 18 or so. "


    Timaria looked away in a daze, "but why haven''t I heard of..."


    Li shook his head gently. "You''ve probably seen the dragon people, too? That indix is one of the Dragon families. Long ago, the Gaia giant snake and the dragon family were natural enemies of each other. Although the number of Gaia giant snakes was more, they were not rational. Finally, they were besieged and exterminated by the dragon family and other races. Now it''s normal that you don''t know. Even for me, I''ve only seen a part of it in the temple of anksiram. "


    The temple of anksiram? Timaria''s eyes widened. Did she hear right? All magicians in the mainland of the holy land of ankesaram temple! No wonder this guy is so powerful.


    "But it''s only level 18. It still can''t use magic here..." Timaria murmured, "even if it''s physically strong to the extreme, it''s not necessarily your opponent''s, then..."


    "It''s true that Gaia snakes can only grow up to the fourth molting in general, but the time between molting will be much shorter for the gifted and powerful individuals. With each sharp skin, their strength and life will be greatly improved! In short, when it molts for the third time, it only has level 14 strength, and its life span is only 10000 years at most. After the fourth molting, it has level 18 strength and 20000 years life span! I have seen such a giant Gaia snake mentioned in the classics. It molted 13 times. At that time, the dragon clan sent out 21 Dragon Kings, but they were unable to kill it. Finally, 30000 elves used their special effect arrows to shoot 300000 of them to cooperate with those Dragon Kings to kill it. " He looked at timaria. "Do you know what that means?"


    Timaria shakes her head gently. The Dragon special effect arrow and the so-called Dragon King are too far away for a person of this era.


    Li gently closed her eyes, "the indix you faced before is a seriously injured dragon king. If I am not wrong, you may not even have the chance to escape in her heyday. As for the Dragon special effect arrow, you should be more clear about Isala? "


    Isala nodded gently, "in fact, at that time, there were dragon people cooperating with the human army to attack our elves. It was also at that time that we used the Dragon special effect arrow again. This kind of arrow feather was very complicated and extremely valuable, but it was very effective for the dragon people. If it was an ordinary dragon people, we would be hit by three arrows The Dragon King needed more than 3000 feather arrows. At that time, although there were less than 4000 dragon arrows that our whole family could use, the dragon family took the initiative to withdraw from the battlefield. "


    Timaria murmured, "but if you build these things, the dragon clan won''t..."


    "Of course..." Timaria raised her head slowly. "Don''t look at me like this. In fact, I was also one of the candidates for clan leader in that year. Although I was not in a high position, I had to learn a lot of knowledge to prepare for a rainy day. I have seen the records about the relationship between Gaia giant snake and the dragon clan Before the resistance between the giant Gaia snake and the dragon, the whole world was dominated by the two races at the same time. You can understand that part of the world was controlled by the dragon, and the other part was the servant of the giant Gaia snake Each race lives under the control of these two races. In peacetime, perhaps these two races will not ask the following races to do anything, but when they have a need That''s a disaster. At that time, some dragon people even asked to devour 100 girls of different races before they could sleep again after a hundred years'' sleep. If there were not enough girls to offer sacrifices, they would face the extinction of the whole village and even the city. " ..www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 397

    "At that time, all the races felt that they were not reconciled, but what was the use of not being reconciled? The gap between the two sides was too big. The Titan giant snake side was the same, and the Dragon side was the same. They just looked at the following races as mole ants In that case, a race broke out. They were dwarves, and they were the best at building. They forged the Dragon crossbow! Even if the dragon king gets hurt, the terror weapon makes the dragon people panic. They begin to kill the dwarves with all their strength. But at the same time, human beings have obtained some of the dwarves'' casting technology. They have made dragon killing swords, dragon killing knives and dragon killing guns. Although they are not as powerful as the original works of the dwarves, there are a large number of them. At this time, they come from all over the world Finally, the Dragon tribe began to sign agreements with various races The dragon race will no longer enslave all races. Similarly, any race that openly fights against the dragon will face the attack of the whole dragon race. " Isala took a look at the snake skin in her hand. "Later, when the dragon clan started a war with the giant Gaia snake, the record I saw was that Leviathan, the king of the giant Gaia snake, was gray in white and had black threads."


    I was almost shocked to hear the last sentence of Isala.


    That''s right. According to Isala, the powerful existence that can face the high-end combat power of the whole dragon clan, if it''s just gray in white and black thread on the body, then what''s the skin in my hand?


    There is only a little black left on it, which is close to pure white on the whole, and this is the skin it took off before, rather than the current state. If this guy''s body becomes pure white, it means that he has evolved to the last stage!


    The real Leviathan, the last Leviathan!


    Leviathan of this level can already exist as the only one in the whole plane. He tightly grasps the snake skin in his hand and says, "system, can we transmit now, this world..."


    "No..." The system said slowly, "at least it''s impossible to transmit across planes."


    Li bites his teeth hard. Of course, what he doesn''t know is that the current system has lost its original power and only exists as a connection point of Leila. Now the system doesn''t talk about the reason why he transmits, which is very simple. Once transmitted, the connection between him and Leila will be interrupted.


    "Let''s get out of here now!" he cried


    "Wait a minute." At this time, a voice sounded. Originally, timaria and Isala were ready to go up to the upper platform when they heard the cry. But with the sound, they both felt that their bodies were paralyzed at this time, and they could not even move.


    Li frowned, Longwei? Or something similar to Longwei. This guy really has some tricks. Not to mention anything else, both timaria and Isala can''t move under this guy''s aura. Even they feel limited.


    ¡±Hum hum, I didn''t expect that some people would come here to see me after so many years It''s rare that behemoth has abandoned this part of the area? Are you entrusted by him to see if I''m dead? "


    With this sound, with this sound, a mass of mucus in the corner suddenly moved.


    After moving this for a while, there was a thing sticking out from the inside. He looked at the mass of mucus in a daze. In fact, the mass of mucus just looked like a small piece. How could the snake hide in it!


    However, at this time, when that thing comes out of the mucus, Li can''t help rubbing his eyes. In fact, what comes out of it is not something else, but a hand, a hand of the same color as that mucus!


    Li Leng looked at the scene, and then the other hand also stretched out from it. The two hands looked a little thick, and then he heard a dull drink. At this time, the owners of the two hands came out from the mass of mucus.


    From now on, he rubbed his eyes desperately. The guy who came out of it was not a snake at all.


    It''s a goblin. Yes, although the body looks stronger than the average goblin, the green skin, the bald head, the pointed nose and the two exposed tusks are not goblin. What is it?


    But this goblin exudes a strong breath, which even reaches the level of anksiram. This is the power beyond the Holy Level of the world. This is the real holy level. In other words, this guy''s strength has surpassed the incarnation of the Supreme God anksiram!


    Looking at the goblin in front of him, he didn''t have any hesitation. He knew that he couldn''t escape now, so he had to fight to death.


    in an instant, the explosive nature of Li was promoted to the extreme. In an instant, he had rushed to the goblin and hit it with a fierce fist.


    Yes, if this guy is really just a goblin, then if he punches down, he will die. But if he has any other means, he will be forced out by himself!


    However, when Li''s fist was pressed on his face, Goblin didn''t move for half a minute. He just looked at Li like an idiotAt the next moment, Li suddenly flew out, like a baseball, flying high.


    however, he bumped into the wall, fell into three points, and his eyes widened, as if he could not believe it at all. At this time, Goblin was still standing there, unfathomable.


    "It''s a little interesting. You''re as strong as the dragon, aren''t you? I see you have the magic of the dragon. Well, your soul is human, but why do you have the magic of the dragon? It''s not half blood, it''s not It turns out that Ha ha ha, you are so brave. " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 398

    "You killed the dragon and extracted its blood essence stone! I didn''t expect that there were people in the world who could extract blood essence stone This goblin laughed as if he had found something particularly interesting.


    "Aren''t you more interested in goblin shaped giant Gaia snakes?" Li chuckled, and then slowly fell from the wall, "the defense of God, the magic in the legend, the attack of mortals to gods, will return to mortals the same way. I didn''t expect that there was such magic."


    When he just hit the goblin with his fist, he immediately felt a strong feedback coming back. To say that he is OK is absolutely bragging. It must be hard for anyone to get a hard blow.


    "Why?" Goblin looked up and down. "You look good? Great strength and good physique, but what else can you do? Can you break my magic? forget it? You see, the child I gave birth to 12 years ago is going to be born now. Are you Should be their first meal? "


    Li sneered, "yes, you have degenerated more than 13 times. It is estimated that no one or creature in the world is your opponent. I am not your opponent..."


    From the last sentence, almost word for word out, looks very unwilling.


    And goblin was laughing at this time, "then you don''t come up to die!"


    "Yes, but why don''t you kill me? Come and kill me. Let me see how you kill me! " From now on, he yelled, "if you are really strong enough, come and kill me!"


    Then he strode to the front and came to Goblin. He put his head on his face and said, "come on, kill me! Why don''t you kill me? Because... "


    From slowly raised his head, face is full of disdain expression, "because you can''t kill me!"


    He turned around and said, "let''s go. It seems that this guy can only use defense type magic for unknown reasons, and he has become like this. Let''s go now!"


    "Human, you are very smart," said goblin slowly. "I just laid eggs, and now I am very weak. Let me tell you, a real Leviathan can only molt ten times at most. My father is an alien. He molted thirteen times, and I I''m more different than him. I''ve degenerated 14 times! But I''m an alien, I have a year of weakness after every metamorphosis. In this year, I will become like this, unable to move, and then in one year, I will become like a giant Gaia snake again, then lay eggs on my own, and then enter the weak period again Hahaha, in order to study the extinct race, those guys transformed me from an embryonic stage into an asexual monster, and also used various curses to limit my ability How ridiculous


    Without looking back, he said, "so the way you can hurt us now is the defense of God. As long as we don''t attack you, you can''t hurt us, right?"


    "Of course, so you don''t have to..." At this time, in goblin''s eyes, Li has already taken two people to the platform.


    He turned around and said with a sneer, "but from just now on, I feel that your momentum has been improving slowly. No matter how slow it is, I can clearly feel You have changed You''ve been stalling since just now. Let''s go! "


    Goblin watched the three people disappear in the cave, and his face froze suddenly. In fact, it was a kind of expression that the lie had been exposed. "Oh, it was discovered. Although I told you the truth, there is one thing I didn''t tell you, that is, whenever the moon is full, I can recover my true body. Although my strength is not good, I can eat it You babies still have no problem... "


    With its words, the shadow under its feet has gradually changed. Originally, it was still a shadow that looked like a human figure. At this time, it is constantly becoming thinner and longer, like a snake shadow


    At this time, Li took two people to climb forward in the passage.


    Timaria asked in a daze, "it Will it keep up? "


    In fact, timaria felt that she was a little humiliated. She was already a very powerful type among human beings, but now she felt a deep sense of powerlessness. She didn''t even have the consciousness of resistance in front of goblin. If the other party really wanted to eat herself, she would only kneel and shiver there, right?


    From now on, he said with his teeth clenched, "don''t care too much. Monsters of that level have been able to form species suppression for ordinary creatures. Now let''s go quickly. Who knows when that guy will catch up."


    Just listen to the "boom" of a loud noise, the whole channel at this moment trembled, from the face of a change, "did not expect this guy to come so fast, let''s go!"


    "But There are dead souls over there Timaria said, shivering.


    "Who made this passage?" From suddenly asked like this, but let timaria for one Leng, who is it? It''s definitely not the dead souls! So that''s it This goblin?He wanted to escape from the stone chamber, so he had to make a hole to the side, but why didn''t he leave there?


    If it leaves the dead soul''s room, it will touch the mechanism outside, right? So the explanation is The natural enemy of this seemingly fearless guy is Dead soul!


    Such a huge body is a living target for the dead soul insect! From now on, I''m biting my teeth and moving towards the front quickly. If the dead soul insects are useless, then I have to go out first!


    If it''s anksiram, himself and Jelf working together, maybe we can solve this guy. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 399

    Although we are now on the opposite side of Geoff, if this guy really gets out of the mountain, it will not be a disaster at the continental level, it will be a disaster at the whole plane level!


    At that time who dares not to do it, do not do it directly nest at home and die!


    This time, some people tried their best to chase after them, so the speed of the people was much happier than before. Soon, the eyes of the people were bright, and they climbed back to the cave with the dead soul insect again.


    But last time, everyone jumped up from below, but this time they fell down from above. Timaria looked at the height of 200 meters, and her face turned pale. She took a deep breath and forced to mobilize her magic again. This time, she felt that all the magic from indix in her body had been used up, but now it''s too late There is no way to survive.


    Then Li released a floating spell for himself, timaria and Isala respectively. Although this magic can''t make people fly, it can delay the trend of falling.


    As soon as they came down from the hole, they saw a flame burst out. The flame was dark red and powerful. In front of this breath, timaria felt inexplicably shivering. What kind of monster was this guy?


    Li snorted and directly removed his own floatation technique. He pulled two people''s bodies and quickly fell down. When the three people just landed, a huge head came out of the hole.


    In this space, a huge head suddenly rises from the top of the ceiling. It''s as scary as it is.


    It''s a huge snake head! On the huge head, there is something like a crown. This guy''s head is almost pure white just by looking at it. I can understand that its power has reached the level of Saint, but it should not have evolved to the limit.


    If the whole plane work together, this guy will die! But now the problem is whether they can get him out, or have the ability to escape from it!


    If I left before, it would be no problem. But now my strength is less than one third of that of my heyday. I can''t use magic. I can only use some simple ninja and pupil skills. It''s really sad.


    At this time, the guy opened his mouth and burst out laughing, "hahaha, little things, keep on running, let me see what kind of skills you have in the end!"


    It almost immediately took aim at Li''s figure. It slowly spat out its tongue, and then suddenly rushed towards Li, but it didn''t move much. Li sneered, "this guy is stuck. We three go separately. When we see the dead soul bug, we must get away. Although I don''t know if those guys are useful to me, they must be lethal to you! Leave the rest to me. It''s for me! "


    Timaria widened her eyes and finally nodded slowly. "You must live. Don''t forget that you promised to help me save angel."


    At this time, he also wanted to smile bitterly. At this time, this guy was still talking about this thing. He could only promise, and then he looked at the giant snake who had already struggled most of his body!


    The snake didn''t know how to stay in the stone chamber. At this time, it seemed that the giant snake was more than 100 meters long, and seven or eight people couldn''t hold it together. At this time, it stretched out half of its body from the cave, and its huge mouth was extremely open, as if it was going to swallow it at any time.


    With a sneer, he turned around and ran away. If we don''t delay for a while, it''s estimated that timaria and Isala will suffer from a fight later!


    At this time, the giant Gaia snake roared several times. After a while of struggle, it only heard a crack. It finally came out of the hole, and its huge body fell to the ground. It was also a little unstable from this time. If you look at the hole again, it will be more than 20 meters in diameter. But this tunnel can''t hold the body of Gaia giant snake at all, and it has made such a big hole.


    Think about this guy''s appearance when he is facing a tunnel far smaller than himself, and then use his body to constantly impact and finally open up such a wide road. When he is away, he feels that his teeth are a little sour.


    This guy fell to the ground, causing a big vibration, which was not enough to stand on the ground. Timaria and Isala almost sat down on the ground. They all stared at the dusty place.


    Li Ze sneered and looked at the position where the giant Gaia snake fell. With so much kinetic energy, Li didn''t believe that this guy would be OK.


    Sure enough, it was silent for a long time, and there was no place to move. At this time, in his perception of Zhihong, this guy didn''t move all the time. It slowly rolled up. Sure enough, it was more than 100 meters in the air, especially for such a big body, it still had a considerable load. With the dust and fog it caused slowly dispersed, such a huge black figure will be seen in the line of sight!This damned guy, Li scolded in his heart, this guy not only has quite strong strength, but also has the ability to change. At this time, where is this guy?


    Originally, its coarseness has reached the degree of more than ten meters in diameter, but now it doesn''t know how much coarser it is! But this guy didn''t start because he just fell, but because he wanted to make his body bigger! Now its body has become five or six times thicker. At this time, its huge body stretches out so that it can''t even see how long it is.


    Li took a deep breath. This guy actually wanted to destroy his last hope. Now, if we can only use melee physical attack, we should really despair. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 400

    Looking at the giant body of Gaia snake, he stepped back slightly, then covered one of his eyes slightly, "stupid thing, I''ll give you a little gift first."


    With the sound of Li, a black flame suddenly formed in the air. Li''s voice was cold, as if there was no emotion. How could Gaia snake look at such a small flame? He directly rushed towards Li, and his face was not good-looking. Although he could send out the fire of the sky, he could not see it It was when there was no other way to add, that he found that the light released by the eye of the writing wheel was really insignificant.


    That day, zhaozhiyan really kept burning on the giant Gaia snake, but the burning momentum was quite poor, and the scope covered less than one twentieth of its body. It was estimated that even in a few quarters of an hour, it could not burn through its defense.


    The giant Gaia snake also realized that although there was no way to extinguish the fire from the sky, it had no enough power to hurt itself, so it began to attack without fear.


    With the attack of Gaia giant snake, Li also began to dodge from left to right. He coldly looked at the attack track of Gaia giant snake. After this guy''s body became larger, his attack range was indeed improved a lot, but at the same time, his attack was more easily seen through.


    Now Li just stood in front of Gaia giant snake without fear, and the attack of Gaia giant snake was lightly flashed by him. Li wanted to sigh. This guy in front of him is indeed an incomplete Gaia giant snake. Although it has such a body now, it is in an incomplete state. According to the previous situation, it should be This guy can only maintain the state of goblin. Now he is forced to turn into a snake. Naturally, his combat effectiveness has decreased a lot.


    It''s estimated that the strength is about level 19 at most. If you are in the heyday, you won''t be afraid of such an opponent. But the problem now is that you can''t release magic at all, and your strength has dropped a lot.


    From a look at this guy, if the dead soul bug can''t, maybe there is another way.


    Looking at the giant Gaia snake, there was a sneer at the corner of his mouth, and then his hands began to seal quickly. Now Ninjutsu can barely start. After all, chakra comes from the power of human body itself, and is not affected by the forbidden enchantment.


    From now on, he patted his hands on the ground, "tudun, huangquan swamp!" With the roar of Li, the whole ground began to shake violently. A huge pit appeared under the giant snake Gaia. This endurance method was also used in Naruto''s original work.


    The scope of this magic is quite large, but it doesn''t play a big role in one-on-one combat. After all, ninjas can fight in most harsh environments. This kind of swamp environment can only be regarded as a small Witch.


    However, this magic is widely used in large-scale battles, and it is more used in the face of huge creatures. Zilai is also facing big snake pill and ten thousand snakes when using this ninja. At that time, due to his discomfort, Zilai only slightly controlled ten thousand snakes, but that has really achieved the goal of restricting ten thousand snakes.


    Li''s attainments of Ninjutsu are much higher than those of Zilai, and the amount of chakra is countless times better than that of Zilai. At this time, the natural power of Lishi is also much greater than that of Zilai.


    At this time, a huge swamp of 500 meters square has appeared under the giant Gaia snake. At the beginning, the giant Gaia snake didn''t like it. Instead, a huge suction came from the swamp. With its huge body, there was no way to break free from it.


    Gaia giant snake is also surprised at this time. It has been living in this place for many years. Naturally, it knows that there is a magic prohibition system here. But this human being can not only release magic, but also limit his own actions.


    "Very interesting, very interesting, since you can release the magic so easily, then I will have a good taste of your soul, as long as I master the method of using magic, then I can easily get out of here!" The giant Gaia''s eyes almost glowed at this time.


    Of course, he doesn''t know that if it is calculated according to its magic resistance, there is no way to restrict the Ninja attack of Li, but the target of releasing Ninja from this time is the ground.


    The effect of the ground on the giant Gaia snake is a pure swamp effect, which is totally different from the concept that it can release the magic that limits him in the forbidden magic field.


    After seeing the yellow spring swamp, it was able to restrain the giant Gaia snake, and then it was printed again, "tudun ¡¤ huangtuliu river!"


    A wide river spread from the foot of Li to the foot of Titan snake, and then a large amount of earth flow, like water, rushed madly to the direction of Gaia snake. Just in an instant, the giant snake of Nagaya was rushed out. I don''t know how far away it was.


    After releasing this move, he immediately turned around and left. He understood that the clean attack was just because the giant Gaia snake didn''t react at all, or seriously. All he had to do now was to provoke this guy, and then lead him to the direction he planned step by step.According to Gaia, the giant snake reacts at the moment of fleeing. Li is just delaying time. It starts to fly towards Li, but it doesn''t expect to leave so fast. Its speed at this time is only a little slower than that of Gaia. Although it is sooner or later to be caught up, Gaia still feels like eating flies I''m not. After all, it''s such a tiny human being that it needs to be serious ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 401

    At this time, Li was running with a strong breath. Before, Li had already told timaria and Isala to hide their breath and not expose it, otherwise they would arouse those dead souls in advance.


    Sure enough, Li has just exposed his own breath. All I heard was a buzzing sound. A cave on the ground seemed to be a blowout, from which many dead soul insects rushed out. The first goal of these guys was to put them directly on Li. After all, it was Li''s breath that called them out, but they just rushed towards Li, and then they burst out I''m going to hold on.


    In fact, Li is ready to jump to the top to avoid the attack of these guys. After all, at this time, there are hundreds of millions of dead soul insects rushing to Li. It''s like a tsunami. Even Li can''t help feeling numb. But they stopped


    Because there is a more delicious goal in front of them, what a huge creature it is, what a huge soul it is! For the desire of the soul, let these dead soul insects directly abandoned, toward the huge creature directly rushed past.


    From Leng Leng of looking at those dead soul insects directly from his side ran past, even look at their own one eye of meaning. Is there no attraction for your soul?


    At least for now, the biggest target for the dead soul bug is undoubtedly the giant Gaia snake! In each plane, even in the face of the existence of the great demon lord, the dead soul worm will not retreat! Huge swathes of dead insects immediately rolled towards the giant Gaia snake! Just like a black wave, in a flash, the giant Gaia snake was completely buried in countless dead insects!


    At this time, the giant Gaia snake made a roar, but the roar was immediately blocked by countless dead insects that rushed into his mouth, and it could not be heard any more.


    From looking at all this, inexplicably relieved, these dead soul insects really effective, that''s ok


    However, the silence of the giant Gaia snake was only a moment later. Suddenly, a loud roar sounded. The giant Gaia snake suddenly stood up and then fell down. All of a sudden, a large number of dead soul insects were shaken up. At the same time, its breath made it step back. This guy


    The spirit of this guy at this time Absolutely Saint level!


    Li enlarges his eyes. That''s right. Although the power it can use now is only about level 19, the essence of his soul has the level of sage! From the most important point of miscalculation, after reaching the saint level, its own strength has gone beyond the limit of energy conservation. When it reaches the saint level, both strength and soul are not expendable, and can only be sealed, not killed!


    These dead souls in front of us can really limit this guy, but


    It is absolutely impossible to kill it! In this plane, this guy has definitely won the saint''s throne. Even if he doesn''t get the saint''s throne, he can''t kill him with his present strength. He retreats a step and starts to leave quickly. Yes, if he gets the saint''s throne, even if he doesn''t have any intelligence, he can give them intelligence first and then drink it back They are.


    After all, this is a good skill of the saints. After the test, Li has determined that he can use Ninjutsu now, so the broken bridge basically has no problem for Li.


    Before I didn''t use it, I was worried that timaria thought that she would have a chance to escape, but now I want to leave as soon as possible.


    As for the giant Gaia snake, it''s OK to hide here. If you want to go out, you can''t kill it, but there are many ways to seal it.


    Within a moment, they rushed to the position of the passage that came here. At this time, both timaria and Isala were relieved, "is that ok? Even if it''s such a big thing, it''s covered by those insects... "


    "Don''t talk nonsense, come with me!" From now on, he roared, and directly led them to run towards the way. From now on, his face was full of anxiety. I don''t know when the giant Gaia snake will be able to break away from the entanglement of the dead soul insects, but in a word, there is not much time left for him now.


    The crowd soon passed through the hall with twelve doors and came to the position of the broken bridge. It''s time to get away from the fast seal.


    With his seal, a large number of stones surged out of the ground, and then these stones spread quickly, leading directly to the opposite bank! This is a simple tudun, but such a simple tudun has caused such a wide range of influence. Even Li feels weak. He takes a deep breath, then roars, "what are you still doing? Follow me


    From gently point his forehead, one-time consumption of so much chakra, the head is also a little dizzy.


    But now is not the time to rest, Li Qiang with spirit and people came to the other side, and at the same time only heard a loud bang, in the passage leading to the dead soul insect room, suddenly came a loud bang, from looking up, saw Gaia giant snake was about to rush out.The huge head first cracked the passage. At this time, the blood on its head was blurred, and several dead soul insects were still desperately biting the blood on its head. You should know that the purpose of these dead soul insects was the soul of the other party, but this guy was too big. These dead soul insects could not touch its soul, so they had to keep sucking its blood ¡£ Wait for the soul to come out and then start sucking its soul.


    "It''s really wonderful. How many years? I haven''t seen such a human as you. It really makes me feel like I have a big appetite. Come on, let me eat you, eat you Titan''s giant snake was about to rush towards Li with such a wild smile, which did not mean that he was still gnawed by the dead soul insects. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 402

    Gaia giant snake at this time opened his mouth and gave out endless laughter, for a long time, "well, boy, let me see what kind of strength you have, face my invincible body! To tell you the truth, now I just can''t play my strength in this place. When I can go out Hum, with my strength, I can destroy this plane in an instant, and then Ha ha, then you don''t have any. So don''t run away now, just become a part of me, and then see how I can leave here and become the king of this plane! "


    With its roar, endless black flames were spewing out from its mouth. This is to kill Li in an instant. There is no fear on Li''s face, but at this time, Li''s heart is shaken. If it is according to this guy''s words, its strength is really unable to play because of the suppression of this place, then it''s very important for him It''s a world-class disaster to let it out, but it may be a multiverse disaster in a while!


    It seems that I''d better spell it first!


    Li sneered and roared. Then a kaleidoscope sign appeared in his eyes. The sign kept whirling in his eyes. Then a little purple light kept spinning around Li''s body. This little purple light was like armor to guard Li firmly in it


    Little purple light slowly formed a pair of huge armor, and the image in the armor also slowly turned into a warrior. The huge warrior composed of purple light directly wrapped Li in it. Li opened his eyes and looked at the snake in front of him. "It should be said that here, you should have what strength to face me!"


    When the mighty dragon breath hit on xuzuo Neng Hu, there was a roar in an instant. Even xuzuo Neng, who had strong defense, was slightly injured at this time, but his expression on his face remained unchanged. He gently raised his hand. In a moment, a huge bow had appeared in xuzuo Neng Hu''s hand.


    What kind of power can I use now?


    Ninjutsu is obviously useless for the guy in front of him, but Li also has an assassin''s mace. The big windmill in Li''s eyes starts to rotate quickly. At this time, it also means that Li''s pupil power has reached the limit, and the great power gushes out of his body in a moment!


    Li deeply breathes out his breath and uses his pupil force as his main ability. For the first time, Li uses his pupil force directly as chakra, Zhenyuan, or magic power, and then makes a bow posture. Yes, this guy in front of us has a strong resistance to magic type things. No matter it''s magic, ninja, or physical attack, its lethality is not particularly strong.


    But among the things that Li has mastered, there is another thing called pupil technique. Will the existence based on pupil force be resisted by the other party?


    From now on is to try!


    In a flash, accompanied by Li''s action, Su zeneng also pulls up the big bow in his hand at this time, which is not as easy as Sasuke in the animation. You should know that Sasuke used this move only to launch his chakra in a more domineering way, but now Li is using his pure pupil force Add any chakras!


    Li suddenly widened his eyes. It might not be enough to rely on the pupil force alone. Then he suddenly twisted his waist. With this force, he turned his wrist and pulled the bowstring back a little.


    Hum! At this time, the whole color of xuzuo nenghu was deepened a little bit, and it was inexplicably dyed a little red, which began to spread quickly to every part of xuzuo nenghu''s body. At this time, his eyes became bright red, and a little bit of blood overflowed from the corner of his eyes


    At this time, Li has added all the true force of his whole body to it. Although it is close to banning magic elements, now Li has added all the things he can use to it.


    From a deep breath, "the limit of it?"


    No, no Li roared. In an instant, his eyes were full of blood. The thick blood lines of his two little fingers flowed from his cheek. At this time, his fingers burst. It seemed that he could not bear the power from this time.


    "I also have Life... " Li directly carried out his power of cause and effect in this attack. With Li pouring his power of cause and effect into the long bow, the whole beard became black. At this time, the giant Gaia snake also widened its eyes, as if it could not believe that the humble human could gather such powerful power in an instant.


    At this time, with Li''s body as the center, a gas field suddenly formed. Under the shadow of little black light, all the strength that Li can play now was gathered on the bow by him. With Li''s roar, the Xu Zuo Neng almost gave out a loud cry.


    Then a strong light burst out from the long bow in xuzuo nenghu''s hand and flew directly towards the giant snake. At the same time, the long bow carrying out all the power burst out at this time.Looking at the strong light bumping against him, Gaia giant snake is not an idiot. In a flash, a few black flames spewed towards the strong light, but these black flames met the strong light, and even had no support for two or three seconds. In an instant, they were all broken through, with a bang.


    Gaia snake roared angrily. At this time, its huge head was hit by such a huge burst and fell directly to the rear. Then it hit the wall so heavily that it was like a mountain falling apart for a moment! ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 403

    From such an attack at this time, he almost emptied all his strength. Although he only used pure strength at this time, it was still an extreme test for him to burst out such strength in an instant.


    That is to say, Li is able to release nearly 80% of his whole body''s strength in an instant. If he wants to use his strength like this in exchange for someone else''s strong body, it is no different from seeking death.


    At this time, he staggered, but he stopped. He knew that even if the blow had condensed all his pupil force and true force, it would not be able to cause fatal damage to the guy. He roared again, then he raised his hands high, and then a huge sword appeared in his hands Big sword, this big sword is different from any weapon that appeared before. It is no longer a samurai sword, but a terrible saber.


    "Or miscalculation..." Li sighed a little. The arrow he just shot subconsciously at the head of Gaia giant snake, but in fact the key of the snake is not in the head, especially such a monster. It can even hide its brain in other parts of the body.


    Even if his own blow can destroy his head, it can''t cause fatal damage.


    Then I will destroy the heart of the giant Gaia snake! Li''s eyes are full of fire, as if the gods and demons are in the world.


    Su Zuo Neng has turned into pure black as jade. Li understands that this is not because Su Zuo Neng has become stronger, but because of his own urging, it has reached its limit


    It''s true that now xuzuo nenghu can''t bear such a power. This is also the reason why it can''t be used without xuzuo nenghu. Maybe it will become stronger at the beginning according to the strength of Li, but now The strength of Li has exceeded its limit


    But xuzuo almost reached the limit, and Li also reached the limit. With such a strong driving force, he was almost exhausted. The roar in Li''s mouth began to show the taste of pain. At this time, he began to feel severe pain in his head. Li didn''t know why he was so desperate this time. Suddenly, he remembered, Anker Ram asked him to remove the holy tattoo curse on himself


    Li sighed slightly. That woman is really good to herself. Even if she can''t remove her holy lines, she can''t let this plane be destroyed in the hands of this snake


    With the cry of Li, Li''s ear and nose have begun to flow out blood. At this time, his pores are constantly flowing out a lot of blood. The whole person looks like a blood man.


    However, he didn''t care about his own situation at this time. Suddenly, he jumped up and rushed towards Gaia giant snake as if he were a God. When he was close to Gaia giant snake, he left.


    At this time, it reflected from the pain, and it raised its head again. At this time, it clearly saw the current situation of this guy. At this time, half of his face flew away, and the arrow directly tore almost half of his head. At this time, it was quite amazing that he could open his mouth.


    And Li was controlling Xu Zuo Neng, holding the huge sword tightly with both hands, before the giant Gaia snake could react, he flew down towards the giant snake like a meteor! Just a loud bang! Must be able to make the hand of the sword directly from the giant snake Gaia body into! That''s right. Now the sword goes straight into the opponent''s body, and it goes under the opponent''s skin, straight into the deepest position.


    Li Li was holding the sword in both hands, and suddenly he made another effort, and then the sword had no handle!


    Bang! With this loud noise, suzo nenghu has become broken up, you know, from the beginning to the end, there is no attack that can make suzo nenghu become as fragmented as it is now!


    However, from now on, he just wanted to expand his attack advantage. He controlled suzanneng to step on the ground, and then his sword was like a fish plough, making a huge cut on the giant snake!


    The gap was just beside the head of the giant Gaia snake. For a moment, countless bloody sprays came out. The giant Gaia snake took such a heavy blow and suddenly twisted wildly with pain. It kept howling in pain. With its crazy action, xuzuo Neng finally disintegrated, and there was no way to maintain it, But he roared loudly, and his body adjusted in the middle of the air. At the same time, he squeezed his remaining pupil strength, and he squeezed his pupil''s strength with a little bit of blood and tears streaming out of his eyes. He didn''t know what to do like this. It was normal to estimate his blindness, but now he could not manage so much. Now that it''s done, if you can''t kill this guy, no one will think about it or go out.


    At this time, Li had lost all his physical strength, and now he could only try his best to fall on the giant Gaia snake. The place where he fell was not a good place. It was the place where the giant Gaia snake had the most spikes. When he landed, he knelt down directly on the back of the giant Gaia snake without standing firmly. He only heard two crisp sounds, even from this time It was the pain that made my eyes black. The barb on the snake''s back was really sharp. I immediately cut off my legs, which was bloody. At this time, I couldn''t help feeling that my legs were useless.But I can''t think about these things at this time. Leaving Zheng Zheng''s face, there was no hesitation on his face. He just knelt down there, and the little blood passed on his skin. He couldn''t tell whether the blood was his own or the giant snake''s. He raised his arms again, and the little purple awn gathered in his hands again, "this blow, chop the dragon!" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 404

    There was another explosion between Li and Gaia giant snake. Timaria was completely shocked by Li at this time. If timaria thought Li was just a strong man before, now in timaria''s eyes, Li has turned into an omnipotent God!


    Who can show such fighting power after losing their magic fighting ability? In this world based on magic, magic is everything!


    What on earth is the distance used? Timaria can''t imagine all this. The purple light from her hand directly penetrated the body of Gaia giant snake. The body that Gaia giant snake wanted to resist was severely suppressed by this blow. It didn''t even react. What kind of power suppressed it to this extent? Isn''t the other side a mortal magician who can''t use most magic?


    Why can he show such strength? Gaia''s heart was full of doubt, but it could not ask out the question. At this time, his body was blown to pieces, and most of his body was torn apart, as if it had been smashed by something.


    This time, the roar of the giant Gaia snake is more painful than just now! His body can no longer bear such a strong force, and then it hit the ground heavily! There is no strength to lift it up any more. At this time, its back will be nearly three-quarters of the position, and it is almost broken at a quarter of the position from the attack


    The giant Gaia snake was lying on the ground and had no strength to stand up. In his huge mouth, he kept breathing with a little fishy smell. It was breathing with its blood. His internal organs had been completely damaged. In this place without magic, it could be sentenced to death


    From now on, he took a long breath, which rolled down from the giant snake of Gaia. He lay on the ground, and even had no strength to breathe. He gently raised a finger, which would take all the strength. Now Li is really fragile. Timaria and Isala ran along the stone bridge which was made by Ninjutsu In fact, the bridge was in a state of disrepair during the impact just now, but these two guys were not afraid of death. If ordinary people were here, they would have been scared to flee.


    Looking at her dying face, timaria bit her lip. "Hey, are you ok? Don''t die. You promised me to save angel..."


    Although she said so, the concern in her eyes could not be covered. She sighed a little, "well, I''m very lucky. I won''t die like this. Come and help me to my feet. "


    Timaria was stunned for a moment. Before, it would be very difficult for her to help him. But now, she still feels soft and walks forward to help him up.


    Li lightly coughed twice. In fact, at this time, Li''s eyes are blurred. This is the sequelae of the extensive use of the writing wheel eye. Even the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, like Li''s forced pupil force, is a great burden on the eyes.


    Li raised his finger and pointed to the giant snake. Timaria was stunned for a moment, and then understood that Li wanted to see the wound on the snake. Timaria nodded gently, and then walked to the side of the snake with Li. At this time, the snake had turned over on the ground, and the huge wound was exposed in front of Li and timaria.


    At this time, this guy''s flesh and blood were completely destroyed, and even the bones were almost destroyed. At such a glance, it was really miserable. Timaria looked away. She had no idea that this guy could burst out such a powerful force just now.


    Li narrowed his eyes, and suddenly he let out a sound. With the sound, timaria also looked at the position that Li had just seen. At this time, there was a touch of purple in the position of the snake bone. Timaria was stunned for a moment, then took a step forward, but turned back, and her face was full of disgust.


    From Leng for a while, but some can''t laugh or cry, timaria at this time is a clean addiction attack, looking at those snake blood dare not forward, from a smile, "silly girl, these snake blood is a good thing, I don''t know how much better than that indix''s dragon blood. You know, indix is just a dragon king. I think this guy is at least three or four levels higher than indix. "


    Timaria can''t help but get a glimpse of what she said. No matter what species, when the level reaches a certain level, their blood and flesh will become super rare precious materials. This blood is also one of them. Even a human, as long as his strength reaches level 18 or 9, then his blood also has a special effect.


    Not to mention other people below grade 10 who drink directly can quickly improve their strength.


    Timaria looked at the giant snake and knew that if she could drink its blood, it might really be able to improve her strength very quickly. Looking at timaria''s ready appearance, she rolled her eyes involuntarily. People in this world were probably harmed by those so-called legends. The bodies of these powerful creatures are indeed precious materials, but If you swallow it directly, something very tragic will happen, such as poisoning, assimilationHe patted timaria''s head and then looked at the purple light. At this time, the purple light looked like a sword. However, he shook his head. At that moment, he just forced his pupil to the limit. How could he leave the real object?


    When timaria looked there again, she also frowned, "Li, when did you bring such a magic weapon? If you used it directly before, there would be so many things." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 405

    At this time, timaria thought that she had deliberately hidden this weapon before, and only used it at the last moment. No wonder she, after all, in timaria''s eyes, there is no so-called plot of fighting with death in this world. If you can fight, you can fight. If you can''t fight, you can''t fight. There is no such thing as explosive limit.


    She didn''t know that Li came out of the corpse mountain and the corpse sea. This kind of critical outburst is almost as common as eating. In this regard, even though timaria is better than Li, she is definitely not the opponent of Li when fighting for life and death.


    From hearing that, timaria''s face also changed slightly. He never heard of such a thing. It''s his limit that pupil force can condense into an energy weapon. No matter how powerful the energy weapon is, it should be broken in the just blow. How can it last until now?


    Thinking of this, Li is also moved in his heart. If this weapon is condensed by his pupil force, then now I can absorb it to supplement my pupil force.


    Li whispered, "please help me pull it out."


    Timaria nodded gently. At this time, the giant snake seemed to have reached the limit. Timaria was not afraid of it, so she went forward and grabbed the purple blade. She pulled it out, but her face changed. Normally, timaria was also a melee type magician, but there was no way to use the weapon at this time Pull it out of the giant Gaia snake.


    He looked at timaria''s face and asked, "stuck?"


    Timaria nodded her head gently. At the beginning, she wanted to pull it out by herself. However, when she thought that this situation was not the time for her to show off her ability, she softened easily, left and went forward. He knew that he had exhausted all her strength just now. It was normal that timaria, a magician, could not pull it out But when he put his hand on it, his face changed, because he couldn''t pull out the purple blade.


    You should know that although Li has no strength now, he still has incomparable strength when he raises his hand. Thinking that this blade is formed by his own pupil force, Li takes a deep breath and forcibly urges the blood wheel eye which has reached its limit. With the big windmill turning very slowly, Li suddenly gives out a cry of pain.


    At this time, his eyes actually felt sharp pain. Yes, it was sharp pain, which was more painful than changing eyes. His face turned white in an instant. He took a step back, but his hand did not release the blade.


    After all, now I don''t understand what happened, but I believe there must be something mysterious in it. If I let go like this, I guess the secret will run away.


    Li took a deep breath, turned his face to show some ferocious color, and then continued to pull up towards the outside, a voice suddenly appeared in Li''s mind, "listen Feel Thinking... "


    With this sound, there seems to be a huge crystal in Li''s eyes. This crystal keeps rotating in Li''s eyes. It looks irregular. The whole is a long shuttle shape with some metal ornaments on it. But inexplicably, Li feels that this thing is very huge, because at this time, there is only this crystal in Li''s eyes I''m here.


    Except for this crystal, all the other places are black.


    "Since you can come here, you have been selected..."


    A voice started to ring at this time, opened his mouth, but there was no way to make any sound, and the voice did not sound to stop, "this is the power I give you, I hope you can make good use of it..."


    What else did Li want to say? When he turned to Li, everything changed. At this time, he was still standing in that position, holding the blade in his hand. The purple blade, which should be formed by Li''s pupil, was still inserted in the giant snake Gaia. Li took a deep breath, if the one he just had was not the illusion of his overwork


    Heidelberg In other words, there are other names in this world. In a word, it is far from the will to see this plane.


    In ff14, the protagonist, or the player, is guided by the will of Heidelberg. If the huge crystal in front of him and the crystal in ff14 representing the will of the world are the same thing, then it means that he has been chosen by the will of the Lord


    Chosen to be the Savior.


    From gently shook his head, anyway, should be a good thing.


    From now on, he gently pulled out the blade towards the outside again. In a flash, Li Li''s momentum climbed up at an extremely fast speed. Li Li widened his eyes. He felt that his power was recovering rapidly. The speed of recovery was too abnormal, and even made Li feel that it was an illusion.


    But soon he found that this is true, because from the feeling of his eyes is not so blurred, vision is fast recovery, together with pupil force is also very fast recovery at this time.At the same time, the flesh and blood on the giant Gaia snake further withered, like half of it was sucked away by Li. At this time, the giant Gaia snake''s body began to weaken, and Li''s body was rapidly recovering. It seemed that he could not believe the scene in front of him. The vitality of the giant Gaia snake was going too fast.


    In fact, even though the giant Gaia snake had been seriously injured, its flesh and blood still had strong activity, but now his body became dull, and the skin was slowly falling off, and even some places began to crack quickly For a moment, it was like broken glass, covered with a large number of spider web cracks. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 406

    Li Li opened his mouth and looked at the scene in front of him. In fact, Li Li felt that most of the vitality of Gaia giant snake had been taken away in an instant. Although according to the recovery ability of Gaia giant snake, this kind of loss of vitality could be recovered soon, in Li''s eyes, this huge and invincible guy didn''t have any chance to recover his physical strength Plan, like seeing through life and death in general, waiting to kill himself.


    Li shook his head mercilessly. Are you kidding me? What''s so good? I didn''t open the plug-in


    Wait Is it the reason of the plane consciousness? Even with the influence of plane consciousness, it can not reach such a level, can it?


    Li Dan clearly remembers that although the main consciousness of the plane is the supreme existence, it can not directly threaten any living creature. It can only use its own apostle, the warrior of light, to solve the problems that will threaten the plane.


    In other words, there is absolutely no element of plane consciousness in this guy''s appearance.


    But now it''s amazing, isn''t it? I moved my body for a while. At that time, I had a fight with Gaia giant snake. I didn''t have too many injuries on my body. I''m afraid that if I didn''t carry out treatment in some places, I would still be disabled. But now my body has recovered as before, even three points stronger than before.


    He took a deep breath, then looked at his body, and found that not only the injury, but also the internal injury caused by excessive internal consumption of power were all healed, which is not a miracle, is it?


    Now not only the injury has recovered, Li also feels that his strength has all recovered. He takes a look at timaria and says that he is fine now. And another voice sounded in the heart of Li, "symbiosis..."


    From Leng for a while, "what do you mean?"


    There was something wrong with the sound of the system. "Symbiosis, you actually got such a blessing or curse, my God What have you done? "


    From Leng for a while, blessing or curse, what does this mean? From now on, I really want to hold the neck of the system and ask what happened. Of course, the premise is that the system has a neck


    After a long sigh, the system said, "this giant Gaia snake family has a very similar blood relationship with the dragon family. The giant Gaia snake is not so much a dragon family as a branch of the dragon family. This guy has evolved to the limit, which can be said to be infinitely close to the Dragon family The blade condensed by Tong Li penetrates into its body directly. Tong Li comes from your spirit. It can be said that you forced to sign a contract with it just now! A life and death contract! In short, it is You two are now in the same heart. No matter what kind of injury you get, it can make up for you! "


    "Complete?" When I heard this, I realized why I suddenly recovered. I really squeezed the life power of the giant Gaia snake and turned it into my own!


    "Congratulations! Boy The voice of the system at this time sounds inexplicably humanized, "you have become the first dragon knight in the world!"


    A moment away, Dragon Knight? Looking at the giant Gaia snake under him, he was also a little dizzy. Is his dragon such a thing? Li sighed, forget it, how it seems that this guy will be able to get the throne in the future, and he is not in a loss. He nodded and pulled out the blade formed by his pupil force from the body of Gaia giant snake, but at this time, the system issued a exclamation, "wait a minute!"


    But at this time, Li has slowly extracted the purple blade from the body of Gaia giant snake. With Li Shuo pulling out the blade, Gaia giant snake suddenly let out a howl. This guy was still on the verge of death at that time, but now he seems to be taking stimulants and suddenly perked up.


    It wants to lift up its huge body again, but soon it realizes that the huge wound on its body has been unable to let it continue to fight, and its eyes show unbelievable expression. In a flash, you appear on its wound with green light.


    Gaia snake''s mouth spits out an angry voice, "you lowly human, not only hurt my body, but also want to share my body with me!"


    With that little bit of green light, Gaia''s body began to wriggle constantly, and then the terrible wound on his body was healing at an amazing speed, but in a few seconds, all the wounds on his body had healed. After taking a breath of cold air, the guy''s recovery was too strong, right?


    At this time, the system yelled, "are you crazy? Just now, you suppressed his lifeblood with a weapon, so he was a little confused. Now you pull it out, he can completely repair himself. How do you fight against such an existence?"


    Looking at the blade in hand, the blade doesn''t look very different from the ordinary sword, but the sword doesn''t look very good. The purple blade is not the beautiful reflection of the sharp blade. On the contrary, the luster of the weapon is the blunt one. In addition, it is superior to the weapon However, it was covered with large and small rust spots.Yes, it''s rust spots. These rust spots are silver gray, but they don''t bring any beauty to the sword. In other words, it''s even more ugly than ugly. It''s also depressing. If the sword cuts people, will it lead to tetanus.


    It''s really hard for Li to imagine that he just gathered such a long sword and stabbed into the body of the invincible giant Gaia snake! ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 407

    Li turned and shook his head slightly. Even though the sword didn''t look good, it really hurt or even seriously injured the giant Gaia snake. Seeing the rapid recovery of the giant Gaia snake, Li was not afraid. After all, now that he has a connection with the giant Gaia snake, the giant Gaia snake will obey his own orders, right?


    However, li really thought things were too good. The next moment, the big snake in Li''s eyes made a terrible roar, and then swept his body in this direction.


    Li is also stunned. You should know that after the so-called contract is generated, both parties can''t hurt each other. Is it because the system misunderstood when it explained to itself?


    It should be like this. There is no too deep connection between myself and this guy. Just now, I just absorbed part of this guy''s blood by force. Li''s face showed a ferocious look. Just now, I was thinking about whether to bring you under my command. Since you are so illiterate, I just killed you. In a moment, I left you again The next burst out a strong breath, but he suddenly remembered that timaria and Isala were still behind him. He gave a cold hum, grabbed Isala and threw it to the other side.


    At this time, Li''s strength has returned to its heyday. In addition, he has just absorbed the blood of Gaia giant snake, so his strength has increased by several points. It''s not too easy to throw Isala like this.


    And - after she screamed, she felt her whole body floating. Then she stepped on the ground. At this time, she looked down with fear, and then she found that she was thrown to the opposite side.


    When it comes to timaria, it''s too late to throw away. After all, the body of the giant Gaia snake suddenly rolled over, and he could only block timaria behind him. He wanted to bear the attack of the giant Gaia snake, but the giant Gaia snake was so big that it swept over at once, even according to the strength of Li, and it was hard to resist, so he directly put timaria in the front of him After sweeping down the canyon, he knew it was bad when he just came into contact with the giant Gaia snake. Even now his physical strength has completely recovered, but he is still quite at a loss in the face of the giant Gaia snake.


    So Li turned over and hugged timaria, and she was swept out by the giant Gaia snake. Timaria was about to cry at this time. Just now, the dying beast woke up again, and Li had to commit suicide by holding herself No one should be afraid.


    But how could Li be the kind of person who is willing to commit suicide? At this time, although he jumped directly, then he suddenly stretched out his hand and buckled it on the cliff. Although his hands could not tear the giant snake, it was very simple to grasp the cliff.


    In timaria''s eyes, she grabbed the cliff with one hand, frowned and asked, "system, what''s the matter? Didn''t you say that I have become its Dragon Knight?"


    The system said depressingly, "I just said that you have become a dragon knight, but I didn''t say that it won''t fight back against you. At that time, you used your weapon to build a communication bridge with it, but now that you pull out this sword, it''s equivalent to releasing the reins!"


    Li Leng for a moment, "you mean, even if I''m connected with its structure, it can''t be used for me!"


    "Of course, you have established contact with it now. If you are more powerful, then it will be your servant. If it is more powerful, then you will be its servant. That''s a situation!"


    Li took a deep breath, then nodded gently. If he said that according to the system, Li also understood, "although the specific situation is still not clear, I can insert this blade into its body now?"


    "Timaria! Do it yourself! I''ll go up and take care of that guy! " From this time roared, two or three directly climbed up, at this time from the gently dancing in the hands of the blade, at this time with the wave from, the purple blade slowly exudes a let a person feel inexplicable dazzling light.


    "Well, snake, let me see what else you can do." Li gave a big drink and directly took the giant Gaia snake to make a straight stab. Although Li''s action was just a straight stab, Li once again carried out his idea in it. His power was more than 100 billion times stronger than that of normal people.


    For a moment, Li was just like a purple comet, directly stabbing the giant Gaia snake.


    But this time, li felt as if he had hit a huge mountain head-on. Instead of harming the giant snake, he also flew out towards the rear. What a joke! It wasn''t like that just now!


    Then he turned pale. He suddenly understood what had just happened. When he attacked the other side, he stopped at the last moment! That''s right. When I have forced my power to the last moment, I actually dissipated my power in an instant. What''s the situation.


    "Idiot! Idiot, do you really have no brain? You really don''t want to go on like life! " The system yells, "didn''t I tell you? You two creatures have constructed a life exchange contract. You are actually beating yourself now. That''s why you will stop at the last moment of attack. " The system yells."Then I have no way to deal with it!" From depressed said.


    The system sighed, "there''s no way to deal with it. This giant Gaia snake itself is beyond most species, and it has a very strong bonus on the earth. Not to mention that you have established a contract with it, as long as it''s still on the ground, there''s basically no way to deal with it..." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 408

    Li is not a good person. Listening to the system, another idea comes to my mind. Since I can''t hurt that guy, the other party can''t hurt myself!


    Thinking of this, he stepped on his feet like a flying eagle and rushed to the giant Gaia snake, "Hello! Gaia serpent. How does the attack become soft? I''m not dead yet! Why don''t we play again! "


    Gaia giant snake was hit by the blow just now. Although it didn''t hurt Gaia giant snake, the momentum from it had made Gaia giant snake retreat for tens of meters. At this time, Gaia giant snake twisted its body a few times and snorted. A cold laugh came out from its mouth. "I didn''t expect that there were still some in the hands of a guy like you I underestimate you for the artifact like things, but do you really think you can beat me? Are you a little over confident? "


    Before the words were finished, it opened its mouth again, and a fire breath rushed towards Li.


    I want to get away from the subconscious, but I move in my heart. I can''t hurt this guy because of my attack just now. Similarly, I can''t hurt myself because of this guy''s attack. I don''t want to avoid it when I''m in the middle of centrifugation. I want to take a hard attack from the giant Gaia snake.


    At this time, the breath blew directly on Li''s body, and the black flame was very powerful. With the black flame, the place where it rushed through became pitch black, and it collapsed more than ten centimeters downward. But standing there from this time, despite the impact of the black flame on the body, there was no expression on the face, and the black flame could not be hurt To leave!


    "No effect?" From this moment Leng for a while, sure enough, the contract is equal, they have no way to hurt each other, and the other is no way to hurt themselves.


    It''s just Li frowned. He remembered that although he had not done any substantial damage to the giant Gaia snake, he still repulsed the giant Gaia snake towards the rear, which means that the direct attack can''t hurt the other side, but the indirect attack can.


    From this we can think of a person In the catalogue of magic forbidden books, shangtiao dangma can shield all supernatural abilities with his own hands.


    That is, when you use magic to attack, he can shield with his own hand, but if it is the splashing stones and other things caused by your attack, then he can''t shield.


    There is no way to hurt each other between himself and this giant Gaia snake, but he can threaten each other through other things caused by his attack. Thinking of this, Li''s face shows a sneer. In this case, Li has quite a way to disgust each other!


    Li jumped up and flashed purple light on his hand. As he had just done, he stabbed the head of the giant Gaia snake with a sword. That''s right. Li was still using the attack method he had just used. Li had already planned. Now that the giant Gaia snake has become this form, it doesn''t mean that it can maintain this form all the time. As long as the giant snake state of the other party disappears, he wants to fight and go From their own freedom!


    Gaia giant snake is also confused at this time. In its eyes, Li is really a strong human, but it is just a human. How can it fight against itself?


    But now he has no way to hurt each other, which makes him feel very uncomfortable, and Li is taking advantage of this opportunity to attack himself recklessly. Gaia giant snake is angry at last, and he is ready to take a look at it!


    It suddenly looked up and hit Li. Yes, Li''s weapon can hurt his body, but at the same time, he will also cause certain damage to Li, and his recovery ability is absolutely not comparable to that of a human! There was a roar from the mouth of the giant Gaia snake, and he wanted to fly away.


    At this time, both of them tried their best to solve each other, so they flew out in the opposite direction at the moment of collision. They also felt uncomfortable from this time. You should know that they were using their full strength at this time, but at the moment when they hurt each other, all the strength disappeared, leaving only the momentum to attack each other.


    And the other side is the same result, the inertia of the two attacks directly hit the other side, and then the two guys are flying backward.


    The giant Gaia snake looked like it had suffered a big loss. At this time, it fell heavily towards the back, and the distance from it was hundreds of meters. It flew directly to the opposite bank. With a sneer, it stepped on the ground and rushed towards the giant Gaia snake several times faster than before.


    From now on, he felt that there were some wounds on his body, but these wounds were all repaired in an instant. Needless to say, it was because he squeezed the vitality of the giant Gaia snake! From the mouth issued bursts of sneer, once again toward Gaia giant snake rushed past, and Gaia giant snake stare big eyes, looking from this kind of rush is also feeling a little speechless, at this time I have no other way, can only once again and from a hard encounter.As a result, both of them were repulsed again. The giant Gaia snake shook its head hard. Although it didn''t directly hurt it, the attack on its head still made it feel dizzy.


    "Come on, come on! Come and have another fight with me From the mouth yelled, as if a long time has not fought the gangster, quickly toward the giant snake Gaia, to now, the giant snake Gaia also show headache look, not the head really hurt, but in the face of this kind of hob meat, it really feel a little weak!


    Gaia giant snake has been facing some ordinary human beings. Where have you ever seen such a monster! ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 409

    The giant Gaia snake is a little scared after being left for several times. Facing another direct attack from Li, the giant Gaia snake dodges for a while, but what the giant Gaia snake doesn''t know is that this attack from Li is not directed at it!


    it is directed at the channel of its body!


    At this time, most of his body was still in the passage, and Li''s hard blow hit the opening of the passage. Gaia giant snake watched Li''s blow float past from his head position, and thought that Li was too wrong because of his force. But when he heard the big bang, his face suddenly changed.


    At this time, if the tunnel through which it passes collapses, it will definitely be stuck here. Of course, according to its strength, it is only a matter of a moment to get rid of it, but it is estimated that this moment will let these humans escape, and anger will appear on the giant Gaia snake''s face, "you despicable guy, you are just like Bei Seamus is as shameless as that bastard. I''m going to kill you! I will kill you


    From speechless looked at it, and then gently shook his head, "Alas, you look very strong, but the brain is only so big, if you had reduced your body earlier, then we don''t have to fight for so long?"


    Li Hei hei laughs, then jumps down the canyon and grabs timaria. After a few steps, he reaches the other side of the river. Looking at Gaia''s figure, Li slowly shakes his head.


    "Let''s go," Li said softly. "I''ve come up with a way out."


    Timaria was stunned for a moment. "How to get out? What''s the solution? Are there any other entrances and exits where we come in? "


    Li nodded gently, "remember the rolling stone mechanism we faced before?"


    Timaria widened her eyes and nodded, "is there any mystery in that mechanism?"


    Looking back at the giant Gaia snake, this guy seems to be so powerful, but on the other hand, he can only use the body to fight in this place, but he can''t use magic. The rolling stones seem to deal with it. Then Li slowly said, "those rolling stones must have storage locations. You can''t fill them from below Fill it in. From this we can make sure that there must be other ways to fill it in. If it''s a mechanism, you can punch it through directly. You can always get out. "


    Hear from say so, Di Maria also feel a bit at ease, but looking at the expression of from, Di Maria a little stunned, from what do you think? Li said with a sneer, "I always feel uneasy when I look at this guy. I''m afraid it won''t last long if I just use these stones to hold him down."


    Then Li slowly put up a finger. In a flash, more than 20 seal methods had already flashed in Li''s hand. This is one handed seal, which is also a technique that many ninjas dream of. With Li''s seal, little cracks are being generated on the opposite bank. With these cracks, a trace of anger flashed in Gaia''s eyes.


    This guy doesn''t want to trap himself under that pile of rocks. At this time, the position of his body collapses and presses himself tightly. If the part under his body collapses, he must fall into the lava!


    Gaia serpent is not afraid of the high temperature, but it has some inexplicable fear of the lava below, just like these things, in fact In fact, it is designed for their own general!


    The cliff under the giant Gaia snake didn''t last long under Li tudun, and Li didn''t use any special Ninjutsu. He just let the cliff under the giant Gaia snake collapse. With the collapse of the cliff, the giant Gaia snake fell into the rock with a bang.


    With a hiss, I saw an extremely terrifying picture. The part of the giant Gaia snake that fell into the magma turned into white bones in an instant. Is that so? This lava is actually not ordinary magma, but an absolute trap designed for the giant Gaia snake!


    Li Li took a deep breath. Originally, he was inexplicably worried. You should know that he had a life connection with the giant Gaia snake. If the giant Gaia snake was injured irretrievably, he would give it his life to recover, but now he didn''t have any discomfort.


    So it proves that this guy, although he has become this picture because of the magma, still has enough vitality. He took a breath slowly and walked directly with timaria and Isala towards their way.


    At this time, the three men strode into the passage. At this time, it seems that the passage is very broken. This is because before, Li et al. Passed here and triggered the mechanism. Although they were not crushed by the huge rock at that time, the whole passage was almost destroyed. Because of the huge rolling stone, the ground in the passage was crushed directly Most of them are broken, and even the wall is cracked.


    Li Li took a deep breath, and then took them to walk towards the inside. At this time, in the place where they had just left, a roar suddenly soundedThe seriously injured giant Gaia snake was no longer afraid of the lava under its body, and the lava could not erode its body like it did at the beginning.


    You know, at the beginning, it just fell into the lava and melted most of its flesh and blood, but now the erosion rate of these lava can''t keep up with its recovery speed!


    If others see it, they will be scared to death. At this time, even though the giant Gaia snake is scarred by the lava, it doesn''t seem to have any intention of giving in. There is only anger in its eyes. At this time, it has already become a must kill target. It has never hated a person so much since it was born


    As for leaving At this time, I was staring at the door ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 410

    Looking at the door in front of you, the shield that had blocked the door had already been destroyed because of the age, and even triggered the rolling stone mechanism because of the heavy closing of the door


    Li tried to make sure that the door couldn''t be opened inside. So he gestured to them not to move. Then Li suddenly stuck to the wall. His strong physical fitness played a role again at this time. He actually climbed up against the wall.


    His whole body was slowly attached to the ceiling. At this time, Li''s face was very grim. He reached out his hand and gently knocked on the ceiling, as if he was looking for a dark room. But every time he knocked, he frowned and gently shook. After a moment, he gently jumped down. At this time, her brow was still tight. In fact, he was calculating the number of the mechanism Where exactly is the location.


    Before, they faced the rolling stone after the rolling stone had completely rolled up, so he didn''t see how the rolling stone came down, so there was no way to find the specific location of the switch.


    He took another look at the ceiling. This time, he had a confident expression on his face. He said softly, "OK, I''ve found it..." Before his voice fell, he heard a loud bang and was stunned. "What kind of monster is this guy?"


    At this time, he felt that the giant Gaia snake actually climbed up. He thought of what lava it had just fallen into. How strong was this guy''s recovery ability and environmental adaptability!


    From the depressed sigh to timaria said, "you two stand to the side, don''t move, or I can''t guarantee you two safety!"


    Then Li pushed them to the door. After all this, Li jumped up and punched the ceiling. With Li''s fist, a purple light flashed by. With a bang, the ceiling was stabbed directly by Li. Although the hole is not broken at a glance, there are a lot of cracks around it. With the rocks shaking off, the cracks around the hole become more and more. The hole became bigger and bigger. At last, a huge rolling stone fell down from it!


    In this way, the volume of the rolling stone is almost as wide as that of the corridor, and it is extremely smooth. If you want to use obstacles to stop it, it''s just like a fool''s dream. As soon as it falls, it first bounces in the same place. Looking at the rolling stone, timaria''s face was scared white. You know, if this thing directly rebounds here, even ten timarias are not enough.


    Timaria is indeed quite confident in her own strength, but it doesn''t mean that she is an idiot!


    She has formidable magic power, but without magic, she is not much better than the ordinary warrior. Isala is also frightened. As for the agility of her body, maybe she is better than timaria, but if this kind of thing falls down, it''s really premature.


    Fortunately, the trend here is all the way down to the other side. The rolling stone just jumped in place and rushed out directly along the corridor. Seeing the rolling stone rolling out, Li was also relieved. He only saw the rolling stone roaring all the way. It seemed that he felt that the power was not enough and rushed out suddenly The fist hit on the boulder. With the fist of Li, the boulder''s rolling power became more powerful!


    Listen to the sound of the boulder crushing, timaria and Isala are quite nervous. They also hear the roar of the giant Gaia snake. In case that guy catches up with them, they may still have the strength to protect themselves.


    As the rolling stone kept rolling, the roar on the other side was getting closer and closer. Finally, a roar came from the distance. The roar of the giant Gaia snake also stopped at this time, and he was relieved. "It seems that you have hit, but you two should not be too happy. Pressing a rolling stone can''t kill that kind of thing."


    Timaria also quickly nodded, and Li was right. The giant Gaia snake was not a monster that could be easily solved!


    Li Zhizhi pointed to the huge hole he had just made. Now we have only one way to go. Timaria couldn''t help but swallow her saliva when she heard that. The hole really didn''t fall down with rolling stones, but who knows there are still several in it. If one falls down accidentally later, there will be a good play to watch, but timaria also knows now It''s not the time to worry about all this mess!


    She nodded gently and let Li help herself to climb up. Between being run over by the rolling stone and being swallowed by the giant snake, timaria easily made a choice.


    After climbing up and looking forward, you will find that there is also a passage above. This passage is different from the one below. It is used to store the rolling stones. It seems that the workmanship is quite solid. After so many years, there is no sign of any damage.


    After the three people came in, they found that there were many rolling stones inside. These huge rolling stones were stuck in this place one by one. At this time, a groove was cast at the bottom of each rolling stone to prevent them from rolling down meaninglessly. Of course, in order to make these Rolling Stones roll down more powerful, the overall terrain here is inclined.Everyone has to work hard to cross between these rolling stones, and they are half climbing. In fact, the inclination angle here is quite large. If not all three of them have certain skills, they may not even be able to climb inside.


    But fortunately, the passage here is square, and there is no doubt that the rolling stone is round. There are always some places for people to go through between the square and the circle. But after they have walked for a long distance, they suddenly froze. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 411

    There is no road ahead! I just climbed up all the way, but there is no way to climb up here, because the way to continue is to go up directly.


    Timaria looked up and looked up. It was a vertical passage up and down! In this vertical channel, rolling stones are piled up one by one. As long as there is consumption at the bottom, the rolling stones on the top will fall down directly to supplement. I don''t know how many rolling stones there are in this way.


    Looking at the upward passage, there are some gaps, but if you want to climb it like this, it must be more difficult than climbing the slope with a lot of rolling stones.


    After climbing for about a quarter of an hour, the three finally reached the top of the rolling stones. At this time, timaria had stepped on the top of the rolling stones. At the beginning, when timaria stepped on them, timaria was still pale and thought that she was going to kill herself. But when she stepped on them, she found that although these Rolling Stones looked very beautiful It''s dangerous, but these slots are very tight, and all of them are stuck. If the rolling stones below are not consumed, the ones above will not roll down.


    When Li was about to lift Isala to the top of the rolling stone, he suddenly felt the whole passage for a while. Li''s face changed, "Oh, that guy is catching up."


    If it catches up, it''s not terrible, but don''t forget that the mechanism here is prepared for that guy. When it rushes here, it must touch the mechanism. At that time, it''s not a bad luck. Everyone here is expected to have bad luck with it.


    At this time, listening to the continuous sound of Rolling Stones below, Li also felt a little depressed. Is that guy really mentally disabled? It is estimated that the giant Gaia snake will not be able to eat so many rolling stones. At least, it will be hard for a long time. But it sounds like this guy doesn''t mean to stop. He just keeps triggering the mechanism. It seems that he wants to remove the meaning here.


    Of course, timaria knew what she was worried about at this time. Now the most people could rest at the top of the rolling stones. If all the rolling stones rolled down, they would not even have a final foothold.


    From now on, he can''t care about the action too much to let these Rolling Stones roll down. He directly throws Isala towards the top rolling stone, and then the whole person climbs up. Although there is no foothold above, how can it be difficult for him to be a ninja.


    As long as you attach chakra to your hands and feet, there is no big difference between this bad situation and the flat land.


    From lying on the wall gently all the way to knock up, he quickly around the walls are knocked, let him feel a little disappointed that these walls are solid, if you want to go out from this place, it is no different from directly making a channel.


    He continued to look up. At this time, about 30 or 40 meters above is the top. He quickly climbed to the end of the passage, and then attached his body to the top. He reached out and gently knocked on the top plane.


    After a while, he cried, "you two stand firm. Be careful!"


    Then he hit the top with one blow. At this time, the ceiling could not resist the blow. After a burst, the ceiling with a thickness of more than 30 cm was smashed through by Li. Li cleaned up the position where the ceiling was smashed by him. This was an extra hole of the size that everyone could pass through, Li Only then did they go down, and then they took both of them up. When they got into the hole, the rolling stone they were just standing on began to shake and fell down.


    From a sigh of relief, if they find a bit late, it is estimated that timaria and Isala will die here.


    People through the hole at the end of the tunnel, appeared in a small channel, this channel is really small, three people in it can only barely crawl, from touch the channel around, "this is a drainage channel, directly climb, no matter which side can find a way out."


    It''s right to say that whether you go to the exit or the entrance, it''s better than coming from the rolling stone tunnel just now.


    In this small drainage channel, the people climbed and ran for less than a moment and then came to the end. It still became upward. Fortunately, the upward channel only reached the end of two or three meters. At the end of the channel, there was something similar to the manhole cover. With a slight push from the hand, it would be similar to the manhole cover The thing just pushed away.


    When he climbed up first, he found that it was a place similar to a room. At this time, the space was quite spacious. He waited for a few seconds to make sure that there was no creature hiding in the dark. After attacking himself, he whistled and asked the other two people to come up.


    When they climbed up, timaria opened a light wand. At this time, the public formally understood what kind of place they were in. The space they were in was about 50 meters in length and width. It was definitely a big room. There were a lot of square boxes all over the room, and big boxes were scattered around the box The quantity exudes the pale golden iron.After looking at it for a few minutes, timaria couldn''t help but say, "this place seems to be a..."


    "This should be a forge." Two steps away, he directly lifted a piece of metal ingot in the corner. He gently bumped it. These metal ingots felt heavy. And it''s several times heavier than ordinary iron of the same volume. It feels like ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 412

    "Pure gold?" I can''t help frowning. If these are pure gold, then how strong was the city-state alliance of behemoth in those years? However, he was dumbfounded. After looking at the collection room of various specimens and the giant snake of Gaia, I''m afraid no one can underestimate the declining Dynasty?


    "Are these really fine gold ingots?" Timaria came over. Although she didn''t know much about these things, she also knew that the refined gold ingot was very valuable. Plus this amount, I''m afraid no one can ignore it.


    Li nodded gently, and then began to look around. Most of them are boxes with refined gold ingots. It seems that people here were in a hurry to pack these things and want to take them away, but it seems that something unexpected happened. They left before they could move them away.


    And in a corner of the room, there is a small amount of finished equipment. These things seem to have been finished, but they are set up here as samples. As soon as you walk past, you will reach out and take them. Just as your fingers just reach over and haven''t touched those objects, you feel as if something is wrapping these equipment. You frown and punch forward with force, and that layer of things like membrane will be pierced, It''s a protective film to prevent oxidation of these devices.


    If you say so, these equipment may still be able to use now! Then he reached out and grabbed a piece of armor. He gently stroked it. Sure enough, it was also pure gold. This behemoth had some skills.


    Nowadays, most craftsmen only add a little pure gold when they make equipment with pure gold. Now, at least one third of the pure gold in these armor is very strong in hardness and fighting ability.


    He put his hand on it and gently poked it, but it could only leave a little white mark. It was really powerful. You know, even if it was such a poke, the ordinary so-called excellent armor was definitely a hole, but now only a little white mark was left on the armor.


    Although the armor doesn''t look special, it''s quite light. No wonder the doors that people passed by used several layers before. If it was single-layer, it might be that some monsters with infinite power could force it to move!


    But on the hard side. These things are really similar to dragon scales!


    I''ve heard before that the equipment made of pure gold is extremely light and strong. Now it''s absolutely no problem. Although the dragon''s body is indestructible, it''s because the dragon has been using magic to protect its body. When the Dragon dies, the dragon''s scale will be gone It''s so hard.


    But the pure gold is different from the armor made by dragon scale. This kind of pure gold armor can accept magic bonus!


    Pure gold and secret silver have the same magical attachment. Without speaking, they sweep all the armor made here into their own space rings. This is a good thing.


    Then he picked up a long sword, which was made of pure gold to the touch, but it didn''t feel suitable for large-scale combat. After all, on the battlefield, generally speaking, it was a world with a long blade.


    From now on, hold the sword. I tried to move it with a little force, but according to Li''s strength, the blade didn''t move. It just made a slight friction sound. I frowned at this moment, and then increased the strength to one tenth. The sword was slightly bent, but the bending was not even visible.


    Hiss, the things in those people''s hands were really good at that time. Think about this behemoth dominating the whole desert, and how much material he wanted. It''s not so incomprehensible to master the pure gold.


    Li put all the finished equipment here into his space ring, and then looked at timaria, "you two come here..."


    Timaria and Isala came over with a blank face and looked at Li. Suddenly, Li said softly, "although we have escaped here, the situation is still quite critical. What can you do?"


    Timaria shook her head in a daze, and so did Isala. She took a long breath and looked at the next door. At this time, there was no movement below. Who knows what the giant Gaia snake was doing, but the door here surprised the three people, because the door here is not pure metal, but a common one Through the stone gate, it seems that this is not an important place, so there is no such strict protection measures here.


    After Li knocked on the door, he determined that the door was really weak. Basically, he could break through it with a little effort. After that, Li pressed his hands forward, and the whole stone door split in an instant.


    Timaria and Isala pass through the door. Just at this time, a strange smile suddenly appears on Isala''s face. This smile makes Li slightly stunned. At this time, the ceiling suddenly moves and suddenly falls down with great force.At this time, I was also surprised by this guy. In fact, I had already known that Isala had a ghost, but I didn''t expect that she would be exposed at this time.


    Who is Isala? It''s a very famous character in wow. Because of being seduced by the dark Titan, the fairy queen Isala has become the biggest sinner in the whole elf family


    Although the dark elf in front of her is definitely not the high elf queen, the name alone is enough for Li to pay attention to. Li always thinks that she has a premeditation, but he doesn''t expect that she just wants to kill herself. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 413

    I still don''t know why Isala wants to do it by herself, but Li is not a troublesome character. At this time, he takes a deep breath, raises his hand up, and points to Isala with the other hand. That day, the flower board suddenly falls, and its power is great. When the ceiling just contacts with Li''s hand, Li has estimated it, which is very important The ceiling is actually integral with the top. It weighs at least two or three million jin.


    Li''s face turned white in an instant. Even the giant Gaia snake can''t stand the weight. Is it for the giant Gaia snake?


    However, he couldn''t take care of so much at this time. His hand was toward Isala, and Isala was also stunned, because she flew directly into her arms, holding Isala at this time, she began to retreat towards the rear, and she had just scanned her rear. At this time, there was a safety Zone in the rear, and the whole ceiling was actually covered The other half is still intact above, so the room is really the second cage for the giant Gaia snake.


    From the direct with Isala rushed into that part of the room, so that the fall of half the ceiling is directly two people out of the road are sealed.


    Timaria is completely confused at this time. She has no idea what happened. She has no way to understand why she wants to trigger the mechanism suddenly for Isala, and Li Mingming has a chance to get out. Why do she want to pull Isala back to the room and completely close herself in it.


    From now on, he gently patted the dust on his body and looked at the beautiful woman in front of him, "tell me, what''s your purpose?"


    Isala lowered her head and suddenly laughed, "it seems that you have already found out. I have a problem."


    "Of course." He gently nodded his nose, "I''ve felt something wrong since you appeared. Yes, there should be no problem with your initial remarks, including the seal of those tribal leaders, but you It must be the people now, right? You''re not what you were hundreds of years ago. "


    Isala was slightly stunned. "What did you say?"


    Li Li sighed, "Alas In other words, if you were sealed hundreds of years ago, we can''t communicate normally now. Besides Although you know something about it, the level of understanding is just like reading the manual here before. Of course, the most important thing is that your name is Isala... "


    "My name is really Isala." Isala said softly, "actually I''ve been waiting for the people who saved the city-state of behemoth to show up. This is true. I was born in the era of alien wars. This is also true, but I''m going to kill the king who prophesied to save the city-state of behemoth... "


    Li Yang raised his eyebrows. "You said you had lived for more than 400 years?"


    Isala nodded gently. "Yes, I cheated you from the beginning. I In fact, I was already the head of the elf clan before the war. At that time, I was still a high elf, not a dark elf like me as you can see. "


    Compared with the night elves, the night elves are actually a kind of evolution. To some extent, the high elves are better at magic, but their desire for magic is beyond everything. The night elves are better at performing activities in the dark. At the same time, their skin has changed from white to lavender, and their ears have become somewhat abnormal.


    From looking at Isala, Isala''s ears are not as long as the night elves, on the contrary, they look small and lovely.


    Isala slowly stood up, "I am a failed transformator. At that time, when we entered the king of behemoth and asked him for protection, he asked us all to turn into night elves. You know, we are high elves!" Isala roared, "at that time, all the elders pretended that they would never agree with me, but on the other side, they showed the posture of quickly agreeing with me, or the whole race would perish. Ha ha, what can I do at that time? If I don''t agree, the whole race would perish. If I agree, I would become the leader of the whole Elf race Sinner! So I can only... "


    "I can only say you are a coward." Li said softly.


    Isala looked up abruptly. "What do you know? What are you? A king chosen by prophecy? Or something? "


    From the corner of his mouth came a sneer, "please, at that time, why did you choose one of the two? What is the result of the choice? I think I have seen that you did not succeed in turning into a night elf. You are a loser, and because you made such a decision, you were despised by the whole race. You have no face to go with them, so you chose to stay here and want to revenge on behemoth. But your strength is too weak, and you were not even selected by behemoth to seal here and wait for salvation The king who saved the whole country appears Is that right? ""You..." Isala gritted her teeth


    "Well, well, I''ll be honest with you. I''m not the so-called King..."


    Isala''s eyes widened, as if she didn''t understand what Li was saying


    "Yes, I''m not the so-called king," the corner of his mouth rose slightly. "Is it hard to believe it? I''m not really the so-called king who saved the behemoth Dynasty. I''m just a liar. You''ve been cheated And the next thing I want to say is, why do I want to bring you to this place... "


    Isala walked a few steps behind her. At this time, behind her was the falling ceiling. She looked away as if she were looking at a monster. "Are you pretending?" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 414

    Now let''s make sense of it again Looking at Isala, at the beginning, Isala was the queen of the elves. Later, the elves lost the war with akunologia, so they took refuge in behemoth in the hope of being sheltered.


    But at that time, behemoth put forward a very unreasonable request to turn these high elves into night elves. Although most of the elves at that time did not agree, they still implied that Isala agreed.


    In a passive state, Isala agreed to it and became a sinner of the whole tribe.


    Although the people from the same tribe didn''t give a direct explanation, Isala still felt that the people despised her, so she left alone. She waited for an opportunity to revenge on behemoth


    It''s just that there is a loophole in this matter I''m just shaking my head


    "How do you know that mechanism?" Li whispered. Isala looked at Li and couldn''t help laughing, "how do you think I know this place? Before, when behemoth wanted to select the people who were sealed here, I also entered here. At that time, I was reminded not to touch several switches. After a certain understanding of this place, those who were selected will be sealed here, while those who were not selected can leave here with their own people It''s that simple, but my people have abandoned me. I originally brought you in to use this mechanism to kill you, but I didn''t expect that you chose the way that sealed up many tribal leaders, but in the end, you still came here... "


    From gently point of the nose, "is so, I really is a fake king, so this time I want to ask you a question."


    Isala was stunned for a moment, "but that whistle can only be sounded by the king!"


    He rolled his eyes and said, "please, now I want to ask you a question, not to ask you to ask me! I ask you, do the people of the city-state alliance of behemoth know that you are sealed here, or do they know that you have left alone? "


    "This I don''t know. " Isala said in a low voice. The momentum from her body made her step back and lean against the wall.


    Li nodded, "it doesn''t matter. After all, hundreds of years have passed, and people who are alive now don''t necessarily know your existence. Listen, I won''t kill you, but I want you to do me a favor!"


    "Help..." Isala is completely confused by Li. After all, what she has just killed is a real killer. If Li''s strength is worse, she may be dead. Now he even asks himself to help. Is he not sick?


    "Well, it''s help. I want you to be a king." With that, Isala''s eyes widened. "Are you crazy? You really want to... "


    Isala turned to realize that if she was not mad, how could she fake a king and save a king who did not know whether there was a city-state alliance.


    He touched his nose. "That''s why I separated timaria there. That girl, though she has a lot of cruel words, is still too simple in heart. If she knows something, it will show up sooner or later. So I ask you now, do you want to help me? If you don''t help me, the less you know my secret, the better."


    Before Li''s voice fell, a patter of footsteps began to sound. Li and Isala''s faces changed. It was impossible for timaria to go through the falling mechanism, so it was the only person or thing that could come here


    Sure enough, the footstep became more and more clear. As soon as he turned around and looked at the position of the opened manhole cover, he suddenly stretched out a hand. As soon as he stretched out, he first pressed it on the edge of the sewer, and then exerted his strength, and then a slender body appeared in front of them. That is a human, he gently twisted his body, as if some do not adapt to the general.


    At this time, it''s dark, and there''s no light wand from timaria. That is to say, Li has the enhanced vision of writing wheel eyes. As a night elf, Isala has night eyes, so she can see everything in front of her. Although this guy is in the dark, he doesn''t feel any discomfort at all. He gently turns his eyes and looks at her To Li and Isala.


    There is no doubt that this is a handsome human male, his face angular, full of European sculpture beauty.


    "My dear little hearts, I didn''t expect that we would meet again!" At this time, the man showed a smile to Li and Isala, which looked very meaningful. Even if Li and Isala were idiots, they understood that this guy was Gaia giant snake.


    One step back, this guy, it turns out that there are more than two forms. Goblin is a completely protected form. What kind of power does the giant snake form have in front of us.


    Gaia giant snake is standing in front of Li now. It seems that his previous extremely manic mood has disappeared. He is wearing a robe, which is very retro. He looks at Li indifferently, as if he is just an unimportant person at this time."You seem to be in trouble?" Gaia snake''s eyes crossed Li and Isala, and looked at the falling ceiling. He didn''t know how behemoth was made in those days. How could he be relieved that such a large piece of heavy metal was connected to the ceiling.


    When he touched his nose, he didn''t worry about this guy. After all, he had a life contract with the other party, and the other party couldn''t kill himself.


    "It''s really interesting, a night elf. Let me see. You should be a high elf, right?" Gaia snake looked at Isala. "Well, the high elves are delicious, but now that you''re like this, I don''t want to eat you." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 415

    From sneer, "you have become like this, still thinking about who to eat?"


    Gaia picked his eyebrows, then turned his head. At this time, he looked away with a meaningful feeling, "you ah, although you don''t know how you are connected with my vitality, now as long as you are injured, you can extract vitality from me?"


    Li nodded gently, "that''s right, so now you don''t want to do something to me. After all, if I get hurt, I need to draw vitality from you to make up for it..."


    When Li said this, Gaia snake suddenly raised his hand to Li. Li of course could see what move this guy was using! Death! From a deep breath, subconsciously want to avoid, this magic although there is no way to kill away, but hit on the body or quite painful.


    However, he thought that even if he was injured, he was also the vitality of the giant Gaia snake. Moreover, if there was a life contract between them, there was no way for the other party''s attack to hurt the other! What are you afraid of, so I stood in the same place and wanted to take this move.


    However, this time, the life contract seems to be invalid. The death finger hit Li fiercely. At this time, an idea flashed in Li''s mind. Wait a minute Isn''t this the forbidden realm?


    With this idea, Li Digao spat out a big mouthful of black blood. He looked at his chest. At this time, a hole the size of a fist appeared on his chest. If ordinary people were injured like this, they would die. But Li''s body was not comparable to ordinary people. He just shook his body and stood.


    To Li''s surprise, he was not only injured by the opponent''s attack, but also his wound didn''t immediately absorb the vitality of Gaia giant snake to recover. What happened


    Gaia laughed wildly. "What, do you still think I can''t deal with you?"


    The system said, "Oh, no, your life contract should be aimed at his serpentine state. Now he appears in human form, and that contract has failed."


    From a tiny Leng, turn to laugh, "yes, yes, boy, you are right, now you have some ways to deal with me, but I also have some ways to deal with you!"


    Gaia''s face flashed with surprise, "aren''t you crazy? You want to deal with me like this? Do you think too much? "


    Li sneered, and his muscles were surging. In the eyes of Gaia snake, the big hole in Li''s chest closed up quickly. But for a moment, Li seemed to have never been injured like that. "I just heard someone say with confidence I''m like this now... "


    "Come on, you''re just a bug. Don''t think too much about yourself. You''re so powerful. Why don''t you catch sheep on the grassland?" Li gently rubbed his wrist and hit the giant snake with a fist.


    Gaia took a step behind him. Although he didn''t know how far away he was, he was very cautious to see that Li could easily recover the damage caused by death. So he immediately released three defense types of magic to himself when he left for attack.


    A breath of something or nothing flashed over the giant snake of Gaia, "triple strengthening ¡¤ Fengshen wall!"


    "Triple strengthening - sigh of earth God!" With the use of this magic, a protective layer of earth appeared around the body of the giant Gaia snake.


    "Triple enhancement - Vulcan armor!" Around his body began to burn a layer of light flame.


    When Li''s fist was printed on his face, he also understood that what he had just done was not in vain, because the momentum of his fist directly crushed the wind god wall of the wind system, which he was arranging outside.


    Then he punched on the middle layer of Vulcan armor. The Vulcan armor just lasted for a few seconds. Once again, it was broken by Li, and then there was the sigh of earth God. The sigh of earth God didn''t last long, and it disintegrated on Li''s hand again!


    Then the blow was hard printed on the face of Gaia giant snake. Sure enough, this time, he didn''t feel any sense of power disappearance, and Gaia giant snake just flew out. At this time, his eyes only had the color of disbelief.


    Please The magic he just used is a very strong defense magic.


    The sighs of Fengshen wall, Huoshen armor and earth God are increased with triple reinforcement. Can''t they even block the opponent''s straight fist?


    When the giant Gaia snake was surprised, he took a step forward. Then the other hand, the index finger and the middle finger, stabbed directly at his chest. The giant Gaia snake wanted to hide. At this time, he also showed his vigorous action as a human body.


    His hand gently on the ground, a press will be back toward the rear, but he did not step back, because just waved his fist hand, at this time is firmly pressed on his shoulder.


    He widened his eyes and looked at Li''s fingers inserted directly into his chest."Wow..." Gaia giant snake suddenly vomited a mouthful of blood, he widened his eyes, now he became a human state, naturally can feel pain, he looked away, just like looking at a monster in general, away after stabbing him, he did not pursue, just light looked at him, just like looking at an idiot.


    "What kind of monster are you?" The giant snake of Gaia roared at this time, but with his roar, he vomited blood again, and the power of relying on him had come out. It seems that the magic should be a powerful magician of level 19 or 20 among human beings, but it belongs to the traditional type of magician.


    As for physical fitness, Li also has to say that he is very strong, at least to the extent that he can be defeated by one thousand. If his body is weaker, it is estimated that he will be killed just after he leaves. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 416

    In fact, just from want to kill him, but didn''t think that he just that kind of blow actually didn''t succeed in killing each other, this is let from feel quite uncomfortable, he looked up and down this guy, and Gaia giant snake''s face is green.


    He had turned into a human figure, thinking that he would not be limited by the life contract, and could make this human boy at will, but he did not expect that Li''s strength was so strong that he was not the opponent of the other side with his human combat power.


    In fact, Gaia giant snake also has an evaluation of Li. In his eyes, Li''s strength is only level 17, at most level 18. Now his physical quality is crushing the vast majority of human beings, and his magic is close to level 20.


    Although the attack magic he used in this forbidden magic field will be greatly reduced, he still feels secure in his heart, but he did not expect that he still fell down.


    "Hey, hey..." The giant Gaia shook his body. "Don''t think it''s over!"


    With his voice, the wound on his chest began to heal quickly. He picked his eyebrows and said, "Oh. I didn''t expect that you could use it to restore magic here? "


    Li stepped forward and stepped on his chest. Gaia wanted to avoid him, but his speed was not as fast as Li. Although his eyes caught Li''s movement, his body could not keep up with him. When Li stepped on it, he did not expect Gaia to bounce out like a ball. But this guy used a protection magic for himself at the last moment, "physical rebound".


    This made him not be trampled into two sections under the attack of Li. However, such an attack still made him feel rather uncomfortable. He rolled around on the ground with great effort and spat out a mouthful of blood again. At this time, he felt that his internal organs had been damaged to varying degrees. If he had just moved a little slower, he would have died here.


    Li snorted and attacked Gaia giant snake again. Gaia giant snake''s face was green now. He could not be his opponent. He could only flash to the side quickly, but his action was very fast. After a few times, he directly knocked him to the ground and put his foot on his chest. Li just made a little effort, and Gaia giant snake was another whoa Spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Li shook his head gently. It seems that after this guy became human, even most of the structure of his body became human, and he was totally vulnerable. But now is the best time to deal with this guy.


    With a sneer, he had to exert himself again, and he was directly killed here.


    however, at this time, a black light flashed in the eyes of giant Gaia snake, which greatly changed the whole person''s momentum. He gave a roar, and even directly forced his feet away from his body.


    At this time, the giant Gaia snake''s body was parallel to the ground, as if the other half was standing there in a position that human beings could not fight.


    "Without magic bonus, all enhancements will be body bonus." Gaia murmured in his mouth, and then his body grew by about a third, and his face also showed a bit of ferocious look, which was completely different from the previous refined.


    It seems that Gaia snake is not afraid to leave. After a few steps back, he clenches his fist and pours directly at Li Li. Li Li picks his eyebrows. He just feels that the originally strong magic smell of this guy disappears in a moment, but his physical quality is rapidly strengthened at an incredible speed.


    At this time, the giant Gaia snake was strengthened in both strength and speed. With such a fist, he could only flash back. Taking advantage of this opportunity, the giant Gaia snake suddenly opened its mouth and spat out a long sword from its mouth. The sword looked simple and simple. There was nothing special about it. It was also light He shook his head. There was no magic smell on the sword, and he didn''t know what this guy wanted to do.


    The giant Gaia snake took the sword and seemed to be more powerful. He roared and thought of Li''s crazy attack, but his moves were disorganized, and he could not even touch the corner of Li''s clothes. At this time, the giant Gaia snake slashed for nearly two minutes, but all the attacks failed! You know, but I also have some praise. At the beginning, this guy couldn''t even see his own actions clearly, but now he can barely keep up with his own actions.


    If this guy hadn''t stayed here for a long time and had no actual combat experience, he might have hit himself in the attack just now, but at most he would have hit himself. It''s absolutely impossible to hurt li.


    However, after the giant Gaia snake found that it had no way to hit and leave, it also took a step back. Since it had no effect, there was no need to waste time in this aspect. A red light flashed in his eyes, just like a crazy soldier in a bloodthirsty state.


    He put his simple sword flat on his chest and raised his eyebrows. At this time, he found that the sword was like bone. No wonder it could spit out from his mouth. It seemed that this guy could turn his bone into a weapon in this state.From looking at each other, I don''t know what moth this giant Gaia snake can produce now. At this time, the giant Gaia snake took a deep breath and stabbed the sword toward the floor. With a bang, before it had time to escape, a thick black light burst out from its feet!


    But at the same time, Li''s body turned into a shadow in an instant, which was directly scattered by the black light, but he had already dodged several meters away, but the speed was too fast for Gaia snake to find it. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 417

    Gaia snake''s face turned pale and fell to the ground with a puff. He looked at the disappearing shadow and was in despair.


    When he fell down, Li had already appeared at his side at a very fast speed. Li didn''t mean to be merciful. He grabbed Gaia''s throat and sneered at the corner of his mouth. Then he directly lifted Gaia up. At this time, he used so much strength that Gaia couldn''t even hold his weapon, With a clatter, the weapon of the giant Gaia snake had fallen to the ground, and a touch of despair flashed in his eyes. He wanted to break off the hand that grasped his throat, but with his strength, how could he be his opponent.


    "When you are in goblin state, you can rebound my physical attack. When you are in snake state, you are invincible. But now, in your human state, you are really weak..." He said softly, "yes, although the strength level of you in the state of big snake is similar to that of human beings, but fundamentally speaking, human beings are really fragile life, and you are really too weak."


    He sneered from the corner of his mouth, "don''t worry, I won''t kill you. I have a better way to deal with you..."


    "What? Do you think there is any torture more painful than being imprisoned here for a lifetime? " The giant Gaia snake kept on laughing, "come on, let me have a look, you know? I have the memory of inheritance, I know the glorious history of our whole race in this world, just because I know this glorious history, so I feel more sad now, I! I''m not reconciled to the fact that a giant Gaia snake has been imprisoned here! "


    "You''re lying..." Li Li said softly, and his strength on his hand became stronger. "You are not reconciled because you are imprisoned here. The reason why you are not reconciled is I don''t know now, but after refining, you will definitely say it. "


    "Refining!" Isala''s eyes widened, and there was a flash of panic in the eyes of the giant Gaia snake, "wait We have something to say... "


    Gaia giant snake wants to struggle at this time, but Li''s hand catches him, and a ray of Li''s spirit invades into Gaia giant snake''s body. If this guy stays in the form of snake, li really has no way to deal with him, but the problem is that this guy is in the form of human now, and there are countless ways to deal with him Yes.


    From now on, we need to refine this guy. Now he is a human figure, and all aspects are completely suppressed by Li. Now, although it is not easy for Li to refine, it is quite possible.


    That is at this time, suddenly a consciousness appeared in the mind of Li.


    "I, gulman, the prince of the giant snake of Gaia, was born. In that year, I knew everything through the consciousness connection of the whole nation We Gaia serpents are in extreme danger! No, they are the supreme gods. Although they have the same appearance as human beings, they are different from those weak human beings. They are incomparably powerful, even their consciousness projection is more powerful than the most powerful individual in our family, but they are only lonely individuals. Although they are the creators of our Gaia serpents, they are not the same They still don''t have a strong sense of motherhood. What a poor creature.


    In this world, no matter how strong an individual is, there is no way to live on his own, because loneliness is the biggest sin, and even if a group of individuals live together, what''s the use? In the final analysis, such people are just a group of lonely individuals, not a group. As long as there is no common consciousness, there will be cracks between these individuals. Of course, there will be some negative emotions, such as evil. Of course, there will be endless fighting, supreme God Ha ha, in such a situation, it''s really hard for me to respect them. A group of guys without common consciousness, for their power, we are just as weak as ants, but without common consciousness, they have no developmental existence at all. After a long time, our family will come to the whole world


    So after a long time, we decided to rebel!


    But the result is Extermination, our family can only survive in the end, fighting the last strength to come to this side of the world, poor ah, poor Although our race can dominate the universe, we are still struggling in this world. Even in this world, we can''t be called the overlord, because there is a very powerful race, the dragon race.


    My father is the king of the tribe, although he thinks that he should live in peace with other races on this land.


    But most people in the common consciousness think that since our nation comes from a higher level of world concept, and our social form is more advanced than theirs, then we must Ruling this land, my father''s consciousness is too small in so much consciousness


    So my family was destroyed, in the hands of countless individual races Poor, terrible! When my father finally went out to fight the decisive battle, he sealed me in an egg, hoping that I could live and become the last hope of my family.... "From slowly open eyes, this is The heart of the giant Gaia snake?


    "You..." Gaia serpent or gulman wanted to raise his hand to grab his hand, but at this time, he couldn''t even use his strength. "This is not what you can know I know Things My family, I will revive, I am the king of my family ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 418

    Li said slowly, "do you know what''s wrong with you Gaia giant snakes?"


    Gulman widened his eyes and looked at Li, "wrong, is there anything wrong with my family? It''s just the wrong time for our nation to start a war. It''s the only way to lose to those who are proud of their individuality. "


    Li Li sighed. The so-called refining is to let the other party think that he can help him to fulfill his wish, and let the other party admit that the refiner is convinced of the God. But the big wish of the guy in front of him is too big. The giant snakes of Gaia have reached the level of existence that they can look up to the Supreme God.


    The gurman and Li have been fighting. Naturally, they know that although Li is very strong, he can''t compete with the supreme gods.


    If it is impossible to compete with the Supreme God, then separation means that there is no way to satisfy gulman''s desire to reunite.


    Of course, according to this principle, there is no way to refine it.


    "All things in the world, there has never been any so-called existence that can survive only by one family. That''s right. In terms of individuals, it''s very lonely to live alone, because of this estrangement. Even people of a race can''t communicate sincerely. They will doubt and contradict each other, and they will also breed hatred and struggle. But it is precisely because of their lack of individual consciousness that they will seek unity and mutual assistance, and they are striving to make progress, and they are also striving to regulate themselves, and seeking the final way of great harmony. "


    Listening to Li''s words, gulman sneered, "so what? Why don''t we connect our consciousness at the beginning? In this way, everyone can move towards a goal at the beginning? It''s ok... "


    Li sneered, "it''s true that you, who have a common sense, will not have any conflicts within the clan, and will not hurt anyone because of who, because what you do is for your own race, so even if you sacrifice, you will also do for more interests. Individuals who sacrifice their interests will not regret for this, which is the difference in values But haven''t you thought about it? What is the common meaning? In the final analysis, it just represents you Gaia serpents! The collective consciousness of the giant Gaia snake. In other words, everything you think about is for your own needs. In other words, everything that is not the existence of the giant Gaia snake is your enemy. You are the enemy of the world from the beginning! "


    Gaia''s eyes widened, but he didn''t mean to stop. "That''s right, no matter when you start that war, you are doomed to lose Contrary to the original intention of the world, you should be extinct, but there is a life in the world. Now you give in to me, and I will wish you a new generation in the future. "


    "What kind of person are you? In terms of strength, you''re not even as good as me!" "If you want me to be your servant, don''t think about it!" growled gulman


    Li Li sighed, "the biggest difference between you and me is that you don''t have a king''s weapon at all. I want to be the master of the world. I want to control the whole multiverse in my hands and use my own power to trample all the supreme gods under my feet!"


    "You''re kidding! It''s just your fantasy Cried gulman.


    "No, it''s a dream. People who have dreams will do greater things. It''s just because dreams have the value to follow!" Li slowly said, "of course, I know that this dream is very unrealistic, so I need partners. I need someone to follow me. Some of these partners are good at meeting, some are good at fighting, some are good at demanding resources, and some are good at sorting out internal affairs. Would you like to be my partner and move forward with me?"


    "You''re an interesting man." Gulman said slowly, "you want me to be your partner, an enemy of plane from birth..."


    Gulman said so, while Isala looked away from him in confusion, "who are you..."


    "How naive Gulman roared. At this time, he suddenly felt that gulman, who had no ability to struggle in his own hands, had a lot of momentum. His eyes changed from human''s two pupils to reptilian''s vertical pupils. "Come on, let me see, since you are so confident Beat me first


    Gulman''s vertical pupil only lasted for a moment, then his eyes turned into some human eyes again, but these eyes are different from human eyes, too bright, yes, his eyes are too bright, at this time, gulman is no longer human, this is


    Isala''s eyes widened. "High spirit?"


    "You won''t be my opponent Do you know why behemoth wanted all the high elves to turn into Night Elves? Because he wants to win the fortune of the high elves When there is only one high elf left in this plane, I represent the good fortune of the whole group Gulman yelled, "that''s another gesture they gave me! High spiritFrom looking at the hand suddenly become full of momentum gulman just sneer, the whole race''s luck? If that''s the case, people can''t underestimate this guy''s luck


    Gulman uttered an unnatural roar, and then a lot of magic energy gathered between them.


    Isala''s face turned white. "Be careful, this is the ancient spirit magic, the anger of the spirit king!"


    As the magic energy gathered, Li''s face became more cautious. The magic of elves was different from that of human beings. Before, gulman''s posture was human. Although he also had strong magic power, compared with him now ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 419

    Comparatively speaking, gulman in the high elves state will be more powerful in the ability to release the destructive power of magic. However, relatively, most of the high elves'' magic is arcane or pure magic, and some mixed types of magic can''t be released.


    At this time, the fury of the ELF KING released by gulman is not as terrible as his name. His level is just equivalent to the power of level 7 or 8 magic of normal magic, but it has a special feature, that is, it can be released without making any gestures and words, as long as you can gather enough magic.


    With the condensation of "the fury of the spirit king", Li''s fingers can''t continue to grasp gulman''s throat. This is a huge sense of oppression, which is constantly squeezing Li''s hand, making it unable to continue to suppress gulman.


    "Although I don''t know why you know my past, you are not worthy to be my companion with your strength. On the road of becoming the strongest king, I just need to go on alone!" There was a roar in gulman''s throat. In a trance, his whole body seemed to be a little tall.


    "Yes? Then let me have a look! " From the hum, hand suddenly tight, in a trance, the whole space came a sound of something broken, in the feelings of gulman, the power from this time is more than twice as strong, the condensed "spirit king''s anger" was perfectly suppressed almost in an instant.


    The anger of the king of spirits, if released by ordinary magicians, is just a common level 7 magic. However, gulman has the identity of the only high elves in this plane, which can also be understood as the Qi of all the high elves in the plane.


    So the fury of the spirit king will play a great power in his hands, but at this time he is suppressed?


    Without time to get angry, gulman felt that his hand had completely touched his throat, and then Hold on!


    Gulman wanted to struggle, but there was no room for struggle at all. The ELF''s body was not much stronger than human''s, and the strong sense of suffocation almost swallowed up his consciousness in an instant.


    "I I''m not reconciled Gulman stretched out his hands to break off his fingers, but according to his strength, how can he fight against Li? Slowly, gulman felt that he even had some difficulty in breathing.


    Li sighed. In fact, this guy is too proud to control, but in that case, it will kill him directly.


    When he was thinking about it in his heart, he had unconsciously increased his strength.


    "Ah, ah, ah Gulman uttered a hoarse, non-human cry, and then a cloud of light enveloped him. In fact, in a sense, gulman''s elf state was stronger than the human state, but he had no way to exert his racial advantage in the face of distance.


    From looking at gulman''s expression, he suddenly sighed slightly and whipped it on the ground. Gulman covered his throat and gasped a few mouthfuls of air at this time. A bitter smile came from the corner of his mouth, "why don''t you kill me?"


    From gently shook his head, "forget it, even if killed you also have no meaning, you should be no way to leave here?"


    Hearing this, gulman and Isala couldn''t help but stare. Isala said, "can''t you leave here? Why is that? "


    Gulman nodded gently, "forget it, I can''t beat you. I can''t kill you. Come with me. I''ll show you something." Gulman walked gently to the place, and then gulman walked directly to the place where he had just come up, and jumped down.


    Looking at Isala, though she didn''t say anything at this time, Isala nodded gently, "if you can help me become the queen of the elves again..."


    "I promise you." That''s what Li said.


    "Please, I haven''t said what I will do for you!" Isala had a look of surprise on her face, as if she were a monster.


    "It doesn''t matter. If you are worthy of being a companion, you will be able to build a strong bond in the process of helping you. If it''s not worth it, then It''s no use saying the conditions now. "


    Looking at Li, she also jumped down like gulman. Isala also bit her teeth and jumped down with them. The elves'' physique was much stronger than that of human beings. Even if it was a drop of tens of meters, Isala also stepped on the wall next to her and landed safely.


    At this time, gulman was quietly waiting for them below, without any impatience.


    Gulman then took the two men directly to their way, that is, the room where gulman rested.


    But this time, it''s not so convenient compared with before. At least that passage has been collapsed by a blow from before. Now it''s cleaned up again before it can enter successfully. This time, gulman didn''t take the people into the dead soul insect''s room, but walked slowly to the left of the twelve doors.He raised his hand and gently turned the compass. "Don''t be too surprised. It''s normal that you don''t open these doors. Except for the room with those ghosts and insects, all the other rooms here are for me."


    Hearing him say that, Li was also stunned, and then he realized that the giant Gaia snake, even if it turned into what it is now, had great strength. Before, when he used those mechanisms by himself, he used them according to the strength of normal people. He was afraid to destroy the mechanisms directly, so he didn''t pull them. So at that time, Li was very happy Before I mistakenly thought that these organs had broken down. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 420

    Gulman opened the door and asked them to follow him in. At this moment, Li found that inside the door was like a huge warehouse, but there was no other things stored here, some were just the same


    Roughly speaking, there were about 30000 or 40000 pieces in the past, but all of them have been drained of their magic power, and naturally their value has declined a lot. You should know that the high price of the crystals is that they are an efficient energy storage tool, and now these things look like ordinary crystals.


    Gulman quickly found another door here. He skillfully knocked on the wall, then turned the button, and then the door opened. At this time, another passage appeared in front of the public. At the end of the passage, it looked like a huge hall. He frowned slightly. In fact, he smelled it A taste that''s not so comfortable.


    "This is where I''ve always lived, not the spawning room." When gulman said this, she walked towards the inside. Isala was pale at this time. After all, she was just an elf. If you add a special condition, it was an elf who lived quite a long time. However, when she smelled the smell, she shivered involuntarily.


    At this time, with the opening of the door, even the warehouse is full of gulman''s strong body odor, that kind of snake smell.


    In fact, gulman''s bedroom is just a closed cave.


    When you stride into the cave, you can see a huge transparent container in the middle of the cave. He just took a look and recognized that the container was made of extremely strong pure gold and steel, which is extremely rare in the world.


    It can be said that even those so-called big empires that dominate one side do not have many of these things, because there are only two advantages of pure gold and steel, namely, firmness and transparency.


    In addition, it can''t be endowed with any magical characteristics, so to some extent, it can''t compete with the decorations that can be endowed with magic.


    There is no way to compare the firmness with ordinary pure gold, and the cost performance is a joke. This kind of pure gold through steel needs thousands of equal proportion of refined gold to refine, not to mention the difficulty, the cost for any country now has no way to think about.


    Here are six huge pure gold and steel covers, but the one in the middle is very big, and the five around are around the covers. The whole is quite small.


    Besides, in this cave, it''s full of sticky green liquid, which is everywhere, similar to the spawning room.


    He glanced away at what seemed to be experimental devices, and then at gulman, "you Was it made? "


    Gulman sneered, "yes, the king of the supreme giant Gaia snake, the only Leviathan in the world By these dirty human beings mixed into the blood of other inferior races It''s ridiculous. They think they can create a god like existence, but they find that my combat effectiveness is not enhanced by their experiments. On the contrary, I can''t use all my strength most of the time. I can only use these elves, human beings, goblins and other postures to survive... "


    Listening to gulman''s words, Isala can''t help changing her face. In fact, although Isala has been chased by the guy in front of her, she has some pity for it.


    "As I said before, I lost the final battle between the giant Gaia snake and the rest of the world, so I was sealed in the egg by my father." Gulman shook his head gently. "This is the most powerful life-saving skill of Gaia giant snake. Gaia giant snake can''t be killed easily when it is in the egg state. The shell of the egg state is extremely hard, and even the dragon family can''t easily destroy it. Ordinary people don''t want to kill me by external force, but these people think of other ways to torture me. They want to fill my blood with the blood of other races in this way, and then use various methods to improve my strength, and then delusion to make me a god like existence, and also listen to their control. It''s ridiculous... "


    Gulman said coldly, "how can I, as a giant Gaia snake, submit to human beings? At that time, behemoth, the king of human beings, once talked with me that if I wanted to be the protector of their country, I would be willing to release me from here, but I didn''t agree. Then he left and didn''t come back for a long time. At that time, he was always in this container and was infused with some liquid to suppress magic every day. At that time, I was very happy My body has not recovered, and naturally there is no way to break free. "


    "And then all the people here left?" He asked slowly.


    Gulman sneered, "yes, I don''t know what happened outside. Originally, it seemed that this was the important stronghold of behemoth, but overnight, all the people in this stronghold fled, as if something earth shaking happened."He glanced at Isala and understood that this must be the time when the alliance of the city states of behemoth suffered a major disaster, and the stronghold was abandoned directly.


    Gulman sighed. "At that time, all the people here left. Naturally, no one infused me with the magic medicine to suppress the magic and physical strength. Soon I broke away from here. At first, I thought I could go out and get revenge from those human beings and other races. But the funny thing is that I can''t control my body at all. If I can maintain the state of human beings and elves all the time, it''s ok If it becomes something else, I''m afraid there will be a big problem. " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 421

    Hearing this, Li frowned, "do you know who is the man who escaped from the herbarium?"


    At this time, I was also curious. The person or specimen in the broken transparent cover in the herbarium was missing. Now the only intelligent living creature they found here is gulman. If you want to ask him, you can only ask him. Originally, behemoth sealed up a group of strong men in the Herbarium, who were enough to wipe out the whole continent, but now these people are still alive The strong all died in the seal.


    It''s not bothering me.


    If he can take control of these powerful people, then the next step is to unify the mainland.


    Gulman gently shook his head, "I''ve never left here. After all, although I know there is no defensive force here, I can''t control the time of posture I have. If I leave here and encounter danger with other postures, I really have no place to cry."


    Li nodded gently. Suddenly, he felt the earth tremble. At this time, gulman''s face also changed. Was it an earthquake? It''s impossible! If there is a tendency of earthquake around them, the strong people of their level will have a premonition for the first time, but the tremor is only generated in an instant, as if it is not an earthquake, but someone has used some magic.


    Li closed his eyes gently, then shook his head gently, "no, it''s not magic. There is no trace of using large-scale magic around here. This..."


    Suddenly from the mind flashed an idea, is self destruction? I don''t know how many science fiction novels have such a bridge. A group of explorers have found a secret treasure land, but before they have time to take the treasure, the secret treasure land has been activated by the self destruction system


    He gritted his teeth. "Damn it, timaria is still locked out of that door!"


    Isala''s face turned pale at this time. Before, she just wanted to kill her, so she pulled timaria through the door. But now, if the corridor collapsed, she would have killed timaria!


    "Gulman, do you know if there''s a self destructing system in this place?" Li Leng asked.


    Gulman was stunned when he heard that. In fact, for people in the world, he didn''t know what self destruct system meant. Looking at gulman''s blank expression, he bit his teeth and knew he was asking. He took a deep breath and strode to the place where they had just come.


    After only two steps, he suddenly saw a light in front of his eyes. At this time, he felt that a large number of magic elements were suddenly filled around him. It seems that with the collapse here, even the original magic elimination system is beginning to recover.


    After shaking hands, as soon as the magic shield disappears, it''s a fool''s dream that this place wants to block him. However, he is also relieved. After all, timaria is not a vegetarian. Although she can''t be called a peerless master, she is also a powerful magician after all. As long as she wants to take such an ordinary attack on her It''s not a big problem at all.


    He soon returned to the position of the falling ceiling. At this time, he took a deep breath and began to write a lot of magic runes on the side of the falling ceiling. These magic runes did not use any magic paint, but directly used magic rubbing on it.


    It can be said that this kind of magic rune is not durable, but it is quite convenient, so it''s only a moment. Li finished writing the rune on it completely. At this time, gulman and Isala also followed. They were stunned to see what Li did.


    Gulman frowned and asked, "what are you doing? It''s made of pure gold. It won''t be destroyed easily. If you want to pass, you can only go around... "


    Gulman''s voice did not fall, in his eyes, it should be an unbreakable mechanism, actually began to slowly decompose, he widened his eyes, as if to see what monster.


    Li sighed, "yes, your strength is very strong, but your magic system is learned in this world, right? Maybe you have the memory of your tribe, but how long have you been sealed here? A hundred years? Two hundred years? Four or five hundred years! Now the magic world outside has progressed to a level that you can''t imagine. If you really think that the so-called magic is to bombard with destructive magic, then you should be glad you didn''t leave here. "


    Gulman took a deep breath. "This Can you teach me? "


    Li Leng for a moment, "Oh? What do you mean


    Gulman gently closed his eyes, "if you are willing to teach me, I am willing to be your hand, at least in a short time will not betray you, how, such a result you satisfied?"


    Li Li said with a smile, "what kind of magic do you want to learn? To be reasonable, I''m afraid I know more kinds of magic than you can master in this continent..."


    "Gudong." Gulman suddenly swallowed a mouthful of water. In fact, he was really attracted at this time. He really believed it.Of course, Li is not pure boasting. If it comes to the types of magic, he really knows a lot in the temple of anksiram, but he is not omnipotent in using it.


    The rune it just wrote is called the seal of destruction. It is very similar to the Banshee howl and the finger of death, but it is only imagination. The biggest difference is that this magic can be used for all things.


    Whether it''s biological or non biological, or the other party is a magic assembly, as long as you write the seal of collapse on the other party, the other party will gradually collapse, but the seal of collapse can''t quickly destroy the other party, or slowly decompose the other party.


    In some ways, it''s not as good as Banshee howling and death. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 422

    Gulman took a deep look, then nodded slowly, "if you are willing to teach me the magic you master, then I can promise you all the conditions, as long as it does not violate my principle of rejuvenating my family, there is no problem!"


    He snorted. This time, what gulman said meant something. You should know that the words that gulman said at the beginning that he wanted to be his own man were useless nonsense.


    I became your subordinate, but I didn''t listen to you. I don''t know when I can bite you.


    Looking up and down at gulman, he nodded gently, "if so, then You have to promise me one thing first


    Gulman was stunned. "What''s the matter?"


    "According to your current state, if you go to the upper world, will it cause the plane fluctuation?" Can you remember that this guy is the only giant Gaia snake now, and naturally he will become Leviathan, and Leviathan will trigger the existence of fluctuations in the whole world! In addition, this guy has evolved to the extreme of the giant Gaia snake. He can devour the origin of the plane at any time if he wants to, and then get rid of it.


    Gulman gave a wry smile. "Actually, I don''t have to say it, do I? Although I have evolved to the acme of Gaia giant snake, what''s the use? I have the blood of other creatures in my body. Let alone anything else, I don''t have the ability to maintain Gaia''s posture for a long time, let alone engulf this plane. I can''t launch most of Gaia''s abilities. What''s more, I had a spiritual link with you inexplicably before. Once I become a snake, then you will easily take away the vitality. So, what''s your worry? "


    Li nodded gently, "but if you incarnate as a giant snake, then I''m afraid the whole plane will be against you, so I''m going to exert a magic on you now."


    "Magic?" Gulman is also Leng for a while, completely don''t know from this time heart sell what medicine.


    "Permanent solidification!" From such a saying.


    And gulman''s eyes widened. "Permanent solidification!" It''s no wonder that gulman was so surprised. The use conditions of permanent solidification are very harsh. It''s impossible to use it without magic above level 19, but the cost is also very high. That is to say, people who use this magic will reduce their magic by one level, or all their magic will disappear, and the effect is that they can keep their buffs permanently.


    Gulman swallowed. "What am I going to do now?"


    Li sighed softly, "wait..."


    "Wait?" Gulman was completely confused. "What do you mean? What are you waiting for? "


    "Of course, when you become human! When you become human, I will use permanent solidification for you, and then you can walk on this plane in a human posture. " From so say, and the ceiling at this time also finally completely disintegrated.


    He stepped forward slowly. At this time, on the other side of the destroyed door, timaria was standing there with a muddled face, "er Can any of you tell me what just happened? "


    At this time, on the other side, a group of horses came under the ancient tree they entered. At this time, it seems that the team is extremely prosperous, and the momentum is also extremely amazing. The strength of each member of this team is not below level 15, and they actually have more than a thousand people. To understand that marching in the forest, it is not that the more the number, the better. Such a number is very difficult to maintain supplies. What''s more, these people are obviously not soldiers, but soldiers You are a good hand.


    These people are headed by a charming woman, wearing a dark blue cloak, but under the seat is a very fierce white tiger. The white tiger is about four meters long, and its height is much higher than that of the ordinary horse. Beside her is a beautiful man who is no worse than her. This beautiful man looks pretty. If we say that he is a woman disguised as a man, many people believe that.


    When we got to the neighborhood, the woman waved slowly, and then the whole team stopped. The beautiful woman has long black hair. She is wearing a leather blouse on her upper body, revealing her full belly but no fat. Her lower body is a pair of pants close to her body, which outlines her hips and long legs. At this glance, she looks like a second skin.


    The woman turned her head to the handsome man beside her and said, "Prince cabanet, you are the heir of the noble behemoth. Is the ancient tree in front of you the tree of victory and covenant?"


    The man named kabane slowly raised his head. Instead of looking at the tree, he seriously looked at the woman beside him. "My dear Lord liangyuetian Keith, I have said that although behemoth appointed me to be his successor in his prophecy, I hope that you can see me as an ordinary person, otherwise I will be sad What about... "


    Keith''s face is still full of smile, but his eyes reveal a bit of disgust.


    "Prince cabanet, I think we should get down to business. According to Lord gelf, the vanguard troops he sent should have arrived. Why can''t you see anyone now? "Seeing that Keith was completely deviating from the topic at this time, kabane gave him a pair of eyes slowly, and then sighed, "Alas, the falling flowers are intentional and the flow is merciless."


    "Lord Keith, it seems that there was a fierce battle ahead. My subordinates observed and estimated that It is estimated that most of the leading troops died here... "


    Keith and kabane look at each other. Keith''s heart trembles at this time, while kabane''s heart is ecstatic. Keith is depressed that the vanguard is carrying all the important items. If the whistle is lost, then we don''t know when the matter will be finished. He was fed up with kabane. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 423

    Cabanet, on the other hand, had the opposite idea. He was very fond of the woman in front of him, but he had to be reserved. Well, yes, he was reserved. He could never be overjoyed because the vanguard might be destroyed and the whistle might be lost


    Keith said hello, and then led the people to explore ahead. When they got close, Keith''s face changed. At this time, what appeared in front of her could not be said to be corpses. It was clearly a skeleton. Yes, nearly 200 square meters in front of her were the result of magic bombardment. A large number of corpses were lying here. They were killed Her flesh and blood have long been turned into ashes in all kinds of magic, and only bones are left, and she fully believes that she can turn these bones into dust with a touch.


    She took a deep breath. Who did it? Who dares to challenge the ankhseram Shinto like this? It''s totally against the ankhseram Shinto!


    Keith turned to look heavier. At first, she really thought that the scorched earth around her was caused by magic, but soon she found that there was no magic breath around her. Since it was not caused by magic, what kind of means could destroy it like this?


    Is it incantation? In turn, she shook her head hard. In this world, there are only demons like her who can use the magic power, and the existence that can cause such destructive power is estimated to be the existence of the first level of the nine ghost sect. However, the whole nine ghost sect is unconditionally loyal to jerf. After all, they are created by jerf.


    She won''t attack the people of these churches at all. Besides, she remembers that the people who led the leading forces were two of the twelve shields of the church. No matter how weak they were, they wouldn''t even be able to defeat a nine ghost sect, would they?


    In that case, where are the two of the twelve shields? They should be able to escape, right? When this thought flashed through her mind, she looked at a towering tree as if she felt something. At this time, a skeleton was nailed to the tree by a fragile spear. Keith moved his mouth. It seems that she has found one of them


    What kind of existence Not only can we kill all the people here so easily, but even the strong among the twelve shields of the sect are also killed here.


    Of course, she didn''t know that everything here was deliberately arranged by Li. The fire was released by Li using the sky light. After burning the surrounding area almost, he used "sky light ¡¤ extinguish" to keep the appearance of being attacked and burned by unknown forces. Now Keith is completely at a loss.


    This is what this picture looks like. The whistle is natural


    As if she knew what she was thinking, a white light appeared in Keith''s eyes. She looked along the white light, but saw a small whistle swaying with the wind. The whistle is tightly held in the hands of the twelve shields of the sect. It seems that this guy is still desperately protecting what he wants to protect at the last moment.


    Seeing this scene, Keith can''t help but feel relieved. As long as he has this whistle, he can get rid of the flower mania every minute


    Cabanet stepped forward and leaned over the blackened skeleton nailed to the tree to pick up the little whistle. At this time, the delicate whistle is flashing a soft light, "this is the whistle of behemoth?" Keith came up.


    "it seems as like as two peas," it is exactly the same as the legend. Pity the Knights. " Kabane said and leaned toward Keith, "but speaking, Lord Keith is much better than these wastes. If I was protected by them, I don''t know how I would die."


    Keith now frowned, subconsciously away from kabane. This Keith is Lily in the original work, and it''s impossible to like this guy at this time.


    But Keith couldn''t do anything about cabanet. He just sighed, "Prince cabanet, it''s very strange here. According to my experience, I can''t see what power can burn these people like this. I''ll go and get someone to search this place first. "


    Kaba gave Keith a wink. "Lord Keith, you care so much about me. How do you want me to repay you?"


    Keith frowned. She really wanted to kill the gun.


    Kaba is also quite anxious in his heart. He is indeed a descendant of behemoth, but he is a kind of illegitimate son who can''t be seen on the stage at all. With the closure of the desert, he was regarded as an ordinary family. Until a few months ago, he was suddenly found and announced to be the successor of behemoth. This can be said to be good news.


    At that time, he was still worried about his bride price


    When he knew that he would become the successor of behimoth, he was so happy that he almost flew up. Then he met Keith, who was so sweet that he was exactly the type cabanet liked. He was always respectful to himself, which made cabanet ecstatic and had secretly positioned him as his queen candidate.


    However, Keith is extremely attentive on the surface, but cold to himself on the inside, which makes him depressed.But it''s very urgent. Cabanet is very smart. What''s his identity? The future king of behemoth, if you want to take care of the guard of the temple like Keith, simply speaking, a cup of aphrodisiac can solve it. As long as you go to bed, many things will be much easier.


    Keith didn''t know what cabanet thought.


    And cabanet was very proud at this time, and he put the whistle in his mouth directly. He used the magic skill that he had no power at all from primary school, "Wu..." The whistle was blown in an instant. Kabane is more proud, which means that he is the successor of behemoth! ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 424

    With him blowing the whistle, suddenly a purple energy completely enveloped cabanet. Keith immediately responded. He only had time to shout "get out of the way!"


    Then the purple energy completely disappeared, leaving Keith standing there. But at this time, Keith has obviously lost all the breath of life, and all the breath of life in his whole body has disappeared. At this time, he is not so much a corpse as a pile of human dust.


    A guard just took a step forward, a little bit more active, and the last trace that nacabane left in the world turned into dust and scattered all over the ground in an instant.


    Keith felt a blank in his mind for a moment. He couldn''t believe his eyes.


    You''re kidding! This kabane was handed over to him by Geoff himself. He let him die here! You''re kidding! Keith could not help but flash a thought in his mind, "it''s over. Lord Kuanghua will despise me. I can''t If you really let Kuanghua know that my mission failed, I will be finished! Lord Kuanghua will not like me! "


    Keith''s men gathered around, and everyone''s face was in a panic. In fact, what they are afraid of at this time is not that kabane will turn into fly ash in a flash. What they are afraid of is that Keith will be too angry to reach himself


    But Keith took a deep breath at this time, as if to suppress the anger in her heart. She slowly took a deep breath, "come with me, I don''t believe it If I want to know who did it, I''ll make him live like death! "


    A week later


    There are four people walking on the desert. In fact, they are the people waiting for them


    One week is enough for them to do a lot of things, but in fact, this week, they are still walking in the outskirts of the desert. He sighed slightly when he thought of it. He did not expect that the transmission of magic was completely blocked on this desert.


    But it''s right to think about it like this. You know, in the past few hundred years, I don''t know how many magicians have set foot in this field, but they haven''t come back successfully. Generally speaking, as long as there are coordinates, if you want to move from one end of the mainland to the other, you just need to consume a lot of magic and huge incantations. They haven''t come back, which is already on the side It shows that this place is sealed with transmission magic


    However, there was also an emergency, that is, gulman. At that time, gulman had discussed with Li. When it became a human state, let Li apply permanent solidification to it. People waited for about a day before it became a human man.


    It''s just that when it comes to using permanent solidification, it changes again. It turns into a half elf. However, this half elf is not a hybrid of human beings and elves. According to it, it''s actually a hybrid of orcs and elves


    According to gulman, it has been transformed into a hermaphrodite by behemoth''s subordinates at that time. In the process of posture change, gender was originally unstable, but now it is not surprising that it has become a female.


    However, gulman''s appearance after transformation is quite beautiful. Although he is the so-called hybrid of elves and orcs, he has no ferocity of orcs or weakness of elves. His skin looks healthy and wheat colored, but his body is extremely hot, and he looks like a living beauty.


    However, since entering the desert, gulman and Isala''s faces are not bad.


    After such a week, Li also felt very depressed. If he went on like this, he didn''t know when it would be a head. But when Li asked, gulman just said dizzily, "dizzy..."


    Isala is quite perfunctory said: "nothing, maybe after a while."


    In fact, as a dark elf, Isala''s favorite is night, and her lineage determines that a large part of Isala''s strength comes from the natural elements in the surrounding environment. For example, in the environment of vegetation, Isala''s strength will be improved a lot, but in this desert, the sun is burning above her head, and there is no other place under her feet except yellow sand He, that''s why she looks so ugly now.


    As for gulman, although he has no disadvantage in race, don''t forget that he is a giant Gaia snake. No matter what kind of snake he is, he is a cold-blooded animal. If he is a giant Gaia snake, it will be OK. But now he is in this semi elf state, so the high temperature will be affected.


    Cold blooded animals can''t regulate their body temperature, so whether it''s too high or too low, it will make them feel sad. Of course, gulman can''t say that it''s because of the extremely high temperature that he can''t support. Now he is just suffering because of the too high temperature.


    At this time, timaria was much better than them and seemed to have a lot of energy.


    All of a sudden, gulman cheered and began to run forward.But Li didn''t even need to look to know what was in front of him. He murmured, "isn''t it cactus..."


    However, what gulman found at this time is really a cactus, and it is a super large cactus, with a cactus more than five meters high!


    The first day they entered the desert, they found this kind of cactus. In fact, this kind of cactus is not very different from ordinary cactus, but it is very big. The hard spines on these cactus are not so dense, generally speaking, there is no danger of being tied up. However, if there is a tendency of self abuse, it is another thing to say.


    In addition, the outside case is also quite hard, unless it is cut with a sharp tool, otherwise it is difficult for ordinary people to tear it open by hand. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 425

    This kind of hard shell is probably the same concept as the skin of ordinary cactus, but this kind of cactus is too big, and the natural skin becomes very thick. Moreover, in this kind of place with great sun, the skin is easy to become dry and hard due to high temperature.


    But for geeks like gulman and Li, the hard shell of the cactus is just something that can be easily torn apart. Once the hard shell is torn, the cactus will spew out a milky liquid. After all, people went into the desert without any supplies, so Li boldly tasted the milky white liquid. The numbness on his tongue made him understand that the white liquid was not edible at all.


    This liquid is poisonous. Although it is not very strong, it can''t be eaten in large quantities. However, gulman is an exception. Gulman is very interested in this milky white liquid and is very keen to drink it.


    As expected, gulman rushed to the bottom of the cactus at this time, directly stretched out his hand to tear off the skin of the cactus, and then drank the liquid with his hand. Originally, gulman was lying on the top to lick, but later people found that although the milky liquid was inedible, its meat was still fresh If you can eat it, it''s delicious.


    The only pity is that the flesh of this cactus is not storable. It will rot after a few hours, and it will smell like excrement.


    However, although this kind of cactus is not densely distributed, you can always see one or two in half a day, which is also a supplement to the population.


    The liquid came out quickly and flowed quickly. Soon gulman swallowed all the liquid. At this time, he was licking his lips, as if he was not satisfied. "Alas, it''s a pity that there''s only one at a time. If there''s more, it''s enjoyable."


    Li Li shook his head and came over. He quickly condensed an ice skate in his hand. He was about to peel the cactus thoroughly to get its meat. However, he suddenly raised his head. At this time, there were ten huge pillars not far away. After a careful look, where were the pillars, but there were dozens of huge cactus. Then he said "Gulman, you just can''t say it. Look, there are so many..."


    Gulman was just about to say, don''t lie to me. There is only one tree around this kind of thing, but before he said anything, he suddenly raised his head. Sure enough, there is a large dense cactus in the distance, and one of them is quite tall, with a height of nearly 50 meters. Now gulman''s eyes are shining. According to him, these cactus are very beautiful The white liquid gushing out of the cactus body is not enough for him to eat. Now there are so many cactus. How can he not be excited? He jumps up and rushes towards the cactus. At this time, in his eyes, these cactus are rated delicious food!


    But at this time from also feel a little strange, "how can all of a sudden out of so many cactus ah?"


    According to the original understanding, these cactus should be a kind of low-level magic, but they are plant-based. Now they are in their infancy. They have no fighting power at all. The thing that can threaten the enemy is probably the body fluid with toxin.


    However, if they grow up to maturity, it is estimated that they will have more means of attack, but this kind of monster should be quite docile.


    Looking at gulman''s ferocious back, he could not help shaking his head and began to prepare for the cactus in front of him.


    And a moment later, Isala and timaria also came to leave the side, Isala put her hand on the cactus, and then the spirit is a boost. She breathed deeply. Did she look more intoxicated than gulman just now? Before long, Isala looked like she was making a lot of money. At this time, she closed her eyes slightly, as if she was feeling something


    Li frowned and asked, "Isala, what are you doing?"


    At this time, timaria''s voice sounded in the side, "this should be the secret of the elves, right? It is estimated that it is absorbing the essence of this plant and then improving what it is.


    Li Li was almost choked by timaria''s words, "are you talking about gathering Yin and tonifying yang?"


    Timaria was stunned for a moment, "what is to collect Yin to replenish Yang?"


    Li rolled his eyes and gave timaria a strong explanation of what the so-called method of collecting Yin and tonifying yang was. This made timaria blush and cry, "you changed..."


    However, when she turns to timaria, she thinks that she can''t be easily provoked to leave now. She can''t beat each other at all. Besides, Isala and gulman here are all from each other. She doesn''t know the strength of Isala, and it''s estimated that she won''t be strong. However, gulman''s image of being a spice girl who is harmless to people and animals is in a hurry to become a giant snake It''s not enough to fight at all!


    from now on, he said with a smile, "timaria, if you have anything to say, just say what you want to say. It''s hard to bear, isn''t it..." He said that he was about to turn around, but when he turned around, he was startled by timaria''s appearance and almost hit the cactus directly.At this time, timaria''s face was covered with a large thin white thing. After a careful look, she found that it was actually the flesh of the cactus.


    Maria saw that he was so cold and humming. "You don''t even know that our emperor love to use the cactus''s meat mask."


    Li rolled his eyes and wanted to tell timaria that on earth, cactus meat is actually used to treat mumps


    But at this time, Isala took a gentle breath and opened her eyes.


    Li frowned and asked, "Isala, what were you doing just now?"


    Isala gently shook her head, "nothing, I just extracted some of the life power of this cactus." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 426

    Timaria was obviously not interested in what Isala was doing when she looked around and suddenly asked, "strange, why doesn''t that guy gulman come back?"


    Li said casually, "don''t worry, that guy can''t die."


    But before he left, he heard a roar, "help It''s not gulman. Who is it?


    I can''t help but be surprised. Suddenly, an idea flashed. If this gurman is really in other forms, then there is really nothing that can threaten him in this desert. But now the problem is that this guy is in a semi elf state. To be reasonable, I don''t know what kind of ability this guy has in his semi elf state Well, if it''s a state of no combat effectiveness, there will be a problem.


    Timaria''s speed is quite fast this time. After all, gulman''s strength made her suffer a great loss before. Now gulman is in danger, so she has to rush to schadenfreude first.


    However, Li and Isala didn''t move very slowly. They soon arrived there. Under the cactus, the tallest one with a height of 40-50 meters, gulman''s half body had fallen into the sand. At this time, her hands were firmly grasped by timaria. However, timaria didn''t seem to be in good condition. She was just in prison It''s very hard to grasp the thorn of a cactus to draw gulman up.


    As for gulman''s body, there is a very large area of sand rolling like boiling water. The first thought of leaving is quicksand, and then he slowly shakes his head. It is impossible to know that gulman''s physical quality is controlled by quicksand even if he has no combat power.


    Isala wanted to go up, but she was stopped by Li. Isala frowned, "what''s the matter?"


    From gently shook his head, "not right."


    Isala nodded gently, "there should be some Warcraft underground. Why don''t you use a cleft technique to see his real body..." Before Isala''s voice fell, she began to scan around with a dignified face and said, "something is coming, and the hostility to us is very heavy. Be careful."


    Li frowned, and he also felt the hostility. The hostility came from all directions. However, when he explored carefully, he found that the life energy around him was only the dozens of tall cactus around him. Then he looked at the tallest cactus, and he hummed coldly. With a flick of his finger, a lightning arrow turned to the tall cactus The big cactus shot in.


    What kind of means is it? Even a lightning bolt is no less powerful than high-level magic. With a bang, there is a piece of burnt black about the size of a palm on the tall cactus. It seems that it directly penetrates its skin and burns the meat inside.


    However, the wound just disappeared in an instant. I didn''t expect that this tall cactus had such a strong recovery ability. However, with the help of Li''s hands, gulman was much better!


    Then gulman''s legs were forcefully pulled out of the big half, leaving only the leg part is still rolling quicksand.


    Li Leng snorted, and then three fireballs blasted on the cactus one after another. In a moment, almost all the cactus in that area were burnt into coke. For a moment, the cactus began to shake continuously, as if it had gained life. Because of Li''s attack, it began to cry out.


    With a sneer, the elements on her body gathered together again. It seemed that she was going to move again, but before he did, timaria had already yanked gulman out of the quicksand. However, timaria didn''t have time to be happy to see a huge snake in the yellow sand stretching out from the quicksand to gulman''s body I''m going to get entangled.


    Timaria''s eyes widened and she murmured, "gulman, you''re amazing. You''ve found a relative so soon."


    However, timaria also knew that this was not the time to fight. She took a deep breath and directly applied a flying skill to herself, and then flew into the air. However, this flying book could not match the flying speed of those wind experts. What''s more, he had a person in his hand, who could only fly slowly upward.


    However, the giant snake below didn''t seem to be very fast either. It just kept up with them.


    Just when timaria was relieved, the snake opened its mouth directly, popped a tongue out of its mouth, and grabbed gulman''s leg.


    But from the reaction is also very fast, between the fingers, six only fingertip size fireball flew out, hard hit on the giant snake''s color.


    The head of the giant snake was attacked and immediately retracted like an electric shock. Even when the giant snake appeared, he didn''t feel the breath of life around him. So what is the origin of the giant snake?


    Then gulman was brought back by timaria.


    Li frowned and asked, "gulman, what happened?"Gulman slowly shook his head, "day, I just know why you are so afraid of me."


    Timaria sighed and said, "when I got there, I saw that gulman had basically sunk down. At the beginning, I thought it was quicksand, so I tried to pull it out, but it was most quickly pulled out But then there''s a force to fight with me. It''s probably the strange snake. "


    Gulman yelled, "it''s like pulling a radish."


    Li Er, he was about to speak, but suddenly he felt soft at his feet, but he fell into it directly.


    Timaria was closest to gulman, so she took gulman and flew. Fortunately, her time for flying was not up, otherwise she would be in trouble. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 427

    This time, the encounter between Li and gulman is different. Before, gulman was dragged by the strange snake. This time, li felt that the sand under his feet was the same as the water quality. Moreover, the sand had a suction force and kept pulling downward, trying to pull Li directly into the ground.


    Li Leng snorted and floated directly. With his action, all the fine sand was oppressed by his momentum. There was no way to restrain it.


    But the strange snake that just disappeared suddenly rushed out of the sand less than two meters in front of him and rushed to his face.


    The strange snake rushed to the middle, suddenly stretched out a finger to its volley, which seemed to play some role. The strange snake seemed to be worried about the momentum from his body at this time. For a moment, he didn''t dare to rush up like this. However, at this time, the ground with a radius of 100 meters seemed to be stimulated and turned over one after another Roll away, but just a few seconds later, no less than 30 or 40 strange snakes suddenly came out of the ground.


    Li sighed, "I don''t think it''s easy for you to practice. Why do you do evil like this? If you shrink back now, I can spare your life!"


    With the sound of Li, those strange snakes didn''t mean to retreat at all. They just rushed to Li crazily. However, Li Leng snorted, and his body suddenly raised a few points. He had a meal at his feet. Although he didn''t step on the ground, a golden light still came out from his feet. With his action, it seemed that the whole world was shaken For a moment, those strange snakes touched the light as if they were electrocuted, and they all froze in the same place.


    Li Leng snorted, "let''s go."


    They all walked towards the rear with a sneer, and then they left from the same place. Until they left the cactus a few hundred meters away, the strange snakes were still like enemies of life and death, stretching and shrinking towards them as if they were their enemies.


    Timaria looked cold. "What ghosts are these snakes? They are so terrible."


    Leave complexion dignified ground to say: "this is not what snake, these are the root of that cactus."


    "Roots?" Timaria was surprised, while gulman sighed, "no wonder I can''t find the smell of snakes in him!"


    Li sighed, "these cacti need to explore their roots to a very deep place to find water for survival in this kind of place, so it''s understandable that these roots are so strong."


    Gulman cried, "no, why didn''t we have an attack before and have to be attacked today?"


    Isala''s eyes were sharp, and she said softly, "you see, there are changes around here?"


    From gently nodded, "you look carefully ah, these cactus position."


    Timaria was stunned for a moment. "Yes, these cactus seem to have a kind of appearance of closing towards us What the hell is this


    Li sighed, "no matter how developed the root system is, the wisdom of this plant is very low. But you can see that the root in the middle is so strong. There is no doubt that it must have been growing for a long time. No matter whether it is a plant or an animal, if it has a long time, as long as it does not die, it will be wise sooner or later, and they will have a sense of control over themselves All creatures of the same race have a certain talent. "


    Gulman snorted coldly, "but this can''t let them bully like this, OK?"


    Timaria gave him a white look. "What do you want? Cut it off? Are you going or am I going


    Gulman snorted. Naturally, he knew that if he had his own body, these cactus would not even be vegetables. But his body now is a joke when it comes to combat power.


    He sighed, "well, what else can I do? I can only do that..."


    But his voice did not fall, but he suddenly opened his mouth, "how can you be regarded as my person, anyway, this scene is to get back."


    Finish saying, leave is suddenly toward the foot of a step, with his action, there is a visible wave on the ground, crazy toward all directions.


    Then there was a tremor, as if the whole world was shaking under one foot.


    Timaria is not bad, but Isala''s eyes are wide open. She can''t believe everything in front of her. She knows that distance is very strong, but it''s a bit off the mark when she reaches this level, isn''t it?


    Of course, Isala doesn''t know that Li''s special magic is the pulse of the earth. After reaching his magic power, she can easily use the advanced earth series magic such as the earth fissure with one step. But in the eyes of those who don''t know, Li is just like the light and easy use of super large range magic.


    With this position shaking, those cactus are also swaying around. It seems that this earthquake type magic has a strong effect on these guys. And the roots that were just showing off their power were all taken back to the ground at this time, so they were afraid to leave.However, at this time, a thick voice suddenly rang out: "who is it? Who disturbed my sleep? "


    Timaria was stunned. "Is this the sound of cactus?"


    At this time, Isala did not know the details at all. "I feel the powerful magic power around me."


    Timaria also nodded gently, "but it should not be the general Warcraft, within a radius of 100 meters, I had no way to explore the source of magic."


    But at this time, the voice sounded again, "well, little guys, don''t be nervous, I''m not the so-called Warcraft, I''m just awakened from your five hundred years of sleep."


    gull Mann immediately make complaints about it, "five hundred years? Do you think you''re a dragon or a giant Gaia snake? "


    "Shut up! You half breed bastard, remember to respect me! "The voice revealed a trace of anger. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 428

    Gulman sneered and pretended to be cruel to him. This unknown thing has really found the wrong object. You should know the essence of gulman, not to mention the desert. It is estimated that the person who can control him on the whole continent is anksiram. Now this strange thing actually makes him show some respect. Gulman really feels that he has a good temper ¡£


    Isala frowned. "Where are you now?"


    Later, Isala winked at gulman and motioned her not to talk. Gulman nodded gently to show that he was not an idiot. Now the voice''s owner didn''t know where it was. Naturally, he had to wait for the other party to expose himself before he could start.


    "Hum, that''s pretty good. Well, I''m at your feet now. You can dig up the sand under your feet. It''s about 100 meters deep. Then you can see the Buddha."


    Li Li rolled his eyes to show that he was quite speechless. He had already felt that the other side was at his feet. He just wanted to see what kind of means the other side had. As a result, he wanted to dig him out. Li thought that the other side had what kind of strength. Now it seems that he is just a small man, but he doesn''t mind digging him out. Let''s see See what the other party is.


    "He doesn''t seem to have any malice. Is he going to dig it up and have a look?" Said Isala softly.


    Timaria smile, "look at this guy''s appearance, I really take what I just said seriously. It''s only micron light. I really feel like I''m a God."


    Isala nodded her head gently. At first, they heard each other''s voice without saying any hello. Several of them sang in unison and put on a scared posture. After all, if they directly put on a look of abandoning others, the other party would have been scared away.


    Gulman rolled his eyes. "But how can we dig it out?"


    Hearing what gulman said, Li also sighed. Sure enough, the coolie still wanted him to come. He didn''t sing a mantra. He just stepped on his feet again. With his action, Isala and timaria had already used their flying skills in advance and flew a certain distance.


    But in the middle of the sky, they were more shocked by the step of leaving. With the action of leaving, the sand under his feet splashed away to the surroundings as if he had gained life. They would not be surprised if the sand under his feet could be reduced by five or six meters, but the sand slope under his feet would be destroyed So slowly, it''s not over. When the sand slope is over, the sand below is still piling up all around.


    All of a sudden, a huge pit with a depth of 100 meters and a diameter of 100 meters was stepped out in this desert. Just so that people could see the mysterious thing hidden under their feet.


    Gulman is ready to beat the unknown thing there. Of course, he has to spit out all the sand in his mouth. At that time, he used magic directly, but timaria and Isala didn''t have time to pull him. As a result, he was directly rolled into the sand It''s too late.


    Although gulman''s magic ability has disappeared after he became what he is now, his physical quality has improved a lot. At least the situation just now can''t hurt him.


    In addition to these, his eyesight and other things have reached a very high standard. At this time, he can easily see the bottom of the pit when he stands at the edge of the pit, but when he sees the Lord below, he can''t help but be stunned.


    In fact, at this time, Li was stunned.


    Because the thing below is a bronze metal door with a length of three meters and a width of two meters! That''s right. At a glance, this is what a door looks like. But after feeling it, there is nothing behind the door. That is to say, what looks like a door is just a metal plate.


    In the middle of the metal plate, there is a golden magic stone plate, which is engraved with countless runes. The magic breath comes from it.


    Then the voice rang again. "I didn''t expect that I could see the sun one day, stupid people. Thank you very much."


    Gulman touched his chin. "Boss, what do you think this is?"


    Li shook his head gently, "I can''t see it, if it''s a door, but I can''t feel anything behind it..."


    Before he left, the voice rang, "you guys, don''t quarrel! Don''t you see I''m enjoying the sun? Otherwise, I''ll get angry and you''ll all be fed up. "


    Li sneered, "what''s your old man''s..."


    "I am the greatest of the behemoths..." The guy''s voice did not fall, suddenly issued a scream, "what are you going to do Ah... "


    At this time, gulman jumped directly from the edge of the deep pit and fell directly to the bottom of the pit. You know, it has a height of 100 meters, so he fellHowever, he soon found that his worry was superfluous, because gulman fell directly on the bottom of the pit and hit the metal plate. He only heard a loud bang. No matter what happened to the metal plate, gulman at least didn''t break his leg.


    Gulman gave a sneer and punched hard on the metal plate. "The behemoth dynasty? You''re what that bastard left behind? Then say what you know! "


    The metal plate said, "do you think this can make me feel pain?"


    Gulman was stunned for a moment. He was about to fight again when he raised his fist. At this time, he just fell down and grabbed his arm. "Well, don''t be so impulsive. Let''s talk about it. Metal plate, what are you ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 429

    "Oh, who am I? I''m the pride of the whole behemoth Dynasty. You know, these runes on me were designed for me by the great writers of snake city in those years. Among them, there are many Elven artists. Do you know how much I can sell these runes? And these precious magic crystal stones are even more valuable! Besides, at that time, all the people in the city-state alliance could not do without me, unless they were willing to stay at home all their lives... " The metal plate was chattering.


    Li sighed and said, "well, let''s make a point. What are you?"


    Don''t scare you by saying, "my scientific name is magic prone matter, particle decomposition, remote regeneration device."


    "Is there a device for particles to decompose and regenerate at a long distance?" From the depressed chant, "that Do you have any aliases? "


    "Of course, you can also call me portal directly. I always think it''s not loud enough, but they all like to call me that, and I can''t help it."


    "Portal?" Timaria exclaimed. After all, timaria is a noble. Naturally, she understands the importance of portal in this world. In fact, there is no mass production of portal in this world. Even the small portal used by nobles is only for single person transmission.


    Even this kind of single person transmission will not be used when it is not urgent. One is to consume a lot of magic materials, and the other is to have a great magician above level 16 to start.


    The former is a threshold for those aristocrats whose families are not so rich. As for the second threshold, 80% of the aristocrats can not cross.


    After all, a strong man above level 16 opens the portal for you. It''s too practical to listen to.


    Moreover, the portal has a fatal weakness, that is, danger, and it is very dangerous. Most aristocrats use the portal to transmit some very urgent documents, but even so, the accident rate has reached nearly 30%.


    If you send people, then the result can be imagined, as long as a mistake, it will definitely send a human life.


    Timaria took a deep breath. "Don''t know how to use you?"


    "If you step on me, you can transmit directly." That''s what the portal said.


    As soon as timaria''s eyes brightened, she was about to step forward, but Li directly held her. Li gently shook her head, indicating that she must not act rashly.


    He patted gulman on the shoulder to comfort him, stepped forward and said, "where can you send us, please?"


    The portal immediately said, "of course, it''s the city-state of behemoth, my hometown!"


    Li Leng for a moment, "do you mean that you can send us directly to the city-state of behemoth?" There is no doubt that this portal is really a portal. After all, the level of magic technology in the world has been quite high. However, the tide of magic has reached a low point in recent decades. Therefore, some aspects can not be put on the table. The portal can not be widely implemented, which is actually the reason.


    The portal immediately said, "of course!"


    Li sneered, "do you really think I''m a magic idiot? You don''t need to be a magician. You must have fixed the corresponding portal, but I don''t find any magic connection with you And please explain what''s going on


    The portal didn''t speak for a long time. After a while, "this Let me think about it. My other half over there hasn''t got up yet. After it gets up, I will be able to transmit you


    Li Leng snorted. He didn''t want to talk with this guy. "Gulman, Isala, timaria, let''s go."


    "My God!! Don''t go! " But the portal was worried. At this time, it roared, "listen to me!"


    Leave sneer, "if you want to say, say quickly, don''t take me as can casually fool of idiocy."


    The portal sighed and said, "in fact, I don''t know what''s going on. I couldn''t feel the other half of myself hundreds of years ago."


    Gulman frowned. "The other half, what''s that?"


    "Of course, it''s the other end of me. Didn''t you just say that? I must have set up the other end of the number in advance for this kind of portal... " Said the portal.


    Gulman sneered, "Oh, you are still a mass-produced garbage. No wonder your behemoth Dynasty has perished."


    "What?" Chuanzhongmen was surprised, "do you think the behemoth Dynasty has perished? How could that be! According to Lord behemoth''s power, how could the dynasty perish


    "As a matter of fact, your kingdom has been destroyed. If it has not been destroyed now, I''m going to let them taste the bitter fruit of my imprisonment." Gulman said coldly.The tone of the portal changed. "No wonder No wonder they haven''t used me for such a long time. I thought they had forgotten me, because It''s because of this Ah... "


    Gulman sneered, "in fact, you should be happy. These people are dead, and you don''t have to be trampled by them every day. How nice All right, let''s go. "


    "Wait a minute!" The portal cried out, "will you please take me with you?"


    "On the road with such a thing as you." Gulman rolled his eyes. "Do you think we''re all crazy?"


    Li said with a smile, "well, gulman, don''t you feel like this guy is something?"


    Gulman looked away. "What?" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 430

    "Cutting board?" Gulman took a look at it and said without hesitation.


    Li shook his head and then asked, "what else do you feel? Don''t you think it can be a piece of shelter for you... "


    "Poncho?" Gulman quickly shook his head, said: "if you say it is poncho, I feel that I am not avant-garde, to the point of an idiot, I feel that I am not suitable."


    Li sighed and said, "I''m talking about shields!"


    "No! I''m not a panel or a shield. I''m the most precious portal in the world. What you do is... " The portal screamed at once


    "Well! Well, you loser, don''t talk He rolled his eyes. "If it wasn''t for your model, would I have talked to gulman for so long?"


    The portal yelled, "in fact, I can help you find the old city-state. You know, the behemoth Dynasty can be quite rich. If you go there, you will surely get a lot of good things."


    "What?" Gulman took a look at Li. He asked Li for his opinion. "From the boss, how much credibility do you feel about this guy?"


    From gently point his nose, said: "who knows, maybe this guy has long been in this sand to fool, forget it, we still ignore it."


    The portal cried out, "I mean it! If, according to your opinion, the behemoth Dynasty is really destroyed, then I am the only one in the world who can find the existence of the behemoth Dynasty. Don''t give up on me, I can still... "


    Li and gulman both sneer. In fact, they are not sure what is going on in the behemoth Dynasty. If we look at all the arrangements made by behemoth before, the behemoth dynasty may not be destroyed, or there should be several city states remaining.


    Otherwise, there will be no revival. But now in the end what is the situation, two people have no bottom.


    However, Li has promised gulman that his purpose is not to revive the behemoth Dynasty, but to make use of the behemoth adherents to work for himself.


    Gulman sneered, "it seems that you are more anxious than us to find the behemoth Dynasty. What''s your intention?"


    But the portal sighed, "I''m really worried about what happened to the other half of me. I really want to see if it''s still there. Besides, I''m really lonely when I''ve been sealed here for such a long time..."


    However, Li suddenly gave a big drink, "Jeff, are you so boring?"


    The voice of the portal stopped for a moment, then sighed, "I didn''t expect you to find it."


    Li sneered, "I just found out. If you haven''t talked for a long time, I can''t detect your magic roots..."


    "Is that so?" Jeff sighed a little, "away, you are really amazing. You can solve the heirs of behemoth that I cultivated in that way, and walk on this road in disguise."


    Li lightly snorted, "after all, you are also a king. If I want to compete with you, naturally I have to do something small."


    When she heard that, she was speechless for a long time. "Well, I promise you that I won''t get involved in this process, so I want you to promise me one thing."


    Li Leng for a moment, "what do you mean?"


    "I want you to promise me that after you control the whole desert, you can start from the North first."


    He frowned slightly when he heard that. The North started to fight. It was the big empires in the north. Does he mean to calm the South first and then fight against himself?


    "Who is this man?" Gulman frowned tightly. Even if he can''t use magic now, he can feel the magic sent out from the metal plate is very powerful, even not under the separation. The separation frowned and said, "OK, then I promise you."


    Hear from promise, that metal plate then twinkled, "good, since you promised, I am not afraid of you to go back."


    Then the magic on the metal plate began to dissipate slowly, but at this time, there was a playful expression on his face, and he clapped his hand on the metal plate and said, "well, since you have come, do you want to leave something?"


    With the action of leaving, the magic on the metal plate suddenly stagnated, as if it had been frozen in an instant.


    In fact, just now Li broke the connection between the magic on the metal plate and Jelf. At the beginning, Li didn''t think that the metal plate calling itself the portal was the hand and foot of Jelf. However, just after their conversation, Li deliberately delayed for a while, and finally let Li discover that the magic of the metal plate came from the South


    Originally, how can a metal plate have consciousness out of thin air? Then there is only one explanation, that is, being given consciousness, and that consciousness comes from the south.There are several people in the South who have such means, and they can''t find traces for a long time.


    So in this world, it''s only Jelf.


    It can be said that the connection between the metal plate and Jelf has been directly disconnected, that is to say, the magic of Jelf has been left on the metal plate. Originally, the material of the metal plate is good, but now with the magic, it is a good refining material.


    He took a look at the metal plate and lifted it abruptly. Then his hands shook and countless blue flames poured out from his hands, which melted the metal plate.


    Gulman looked at the action from now on, "what are you doing?"


    "You can''t use magic now. I''m going to create a set of self-defense things for you." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 431

    From now on, the metal plate was fused into a metal ball. Then, with his fingers bouncing, the metal ball changed accordingly. Pieces of metal separated from the top slowly, and then suspended in the air. With the enchantment of his fingers, they gradually had their own shape. The last set of armor and a long knife appeared in the air In the air.


    The armor and long sword didn''t look strange. They were mostly plain. However, before the action of Li stopped, he flicked a few times with his hand, and then a large number of runes appeared on the armor. If you can see it, you will be surprised. At this time, Li actually engraved a large number of holy patterns on it. Although these holy patterns are all low-level holy patterns, the power that this armor can play is also quite terrible.


    Then he raised his right hand to gulman, and the armor seemed to have his own life. It was directly on gulman''s body, and gulman''s face was also a little surprised.


    Although it has long appreciated the powerful power of Li, now Li is able to restore a finished magic instrument to the most basic shape in such a period of time, and then shape it into armor. What kind of means is that.


    Moreover, gulman has already felt that his light armor is easy to make, but it has a lot of special effects. Now, gulman at least feels that his strength and agility have increased by about 20%, and this is the static effect. If he bursts out with all his strength, then the effect


    In fact, gulman has a general understanding of his posture now. He can''t use magic, but his physical quality is very high. If he cooperates with all kinds of physical strengthening, he can also become a very powerful fighting force. It''s just that the rune that directly strengthens the body strength is A light flashed in front of gulman''s eyes. "Where did you learn the holy stripe from?"


    "Anksiram." Looking at gulman, he said, "well, don''t think too much about it. Anksiram''s strength is definitely the peak of this plane. Let alone you, I don''t expect to win more than 10% against the enemy. If you can show all the power of your noumenon, maybe you can fight against it..."


    Gulman said with a wry smile, "it''s impossible. The level of this plane is not high. If anksiram can appear in this world, she can only be said to be a projection, but even if it is a projection, I don''t have the desire to fight with it. It''s just that I didn''t expect you to learn the unique secret of the anksiram school. "


    Li naturally won''t tell gulman that the present anksiram is in fact unable to protect himself. It won''t be long before anksiram will turn to dust because he lives and dies with this plane.


    "And what''s that Jelf?" Gulman suddenly asked, "that man should be no less powerful than you? The momentum he exudes is very terrible. Even if he talks to you remotely with the help of magic instruments, the magic smell is still there... "


    "A mortal enemy, isn''t it?" From slightly nodded, "well, some things, I will tell you, some things, you know also useless. Let''s go. The distance ahead is estimated to be very slow. "


    In fact, the most sad thing about marching in this desert is that it is boring. After all, deserts and forests are different. At a glance, they are either sand or sand. Even if they see a few plants, they are dying. This kind of walking, it is easy to let people''s eyes lose the target point, produce a feeling similar to snow blindness.


    Timaria raised her hand to wipe the sweat on her forehead at this time. In fact, at the beginning, she was still worried about whether she would let her family know if she followed her departure. After all, she seemed to have openly turned over her face with her. If she stood on the side of her departure, she would not attack her family.


    But later, a word from the said, let timaria dispel all worries.


    In Jelf''s eyes, you are less important than 10% of your family.


    In turn, timaria can only smile bitterly. Although her strength is quite strong, in the final analysis, she is just an ordinary strong man. However, her family is a big aristocrat. If Jelf really wants to unify the South quickly, then it is absolutely necessary for him to help.


    What do you count yourself? It doesn''t matter to him who he helps.


    He took a look at timaria, then directly took out a water bag from his space ring and threw it to timaria, and then took out another water bag and gave it to Isala. These water bags were made by directly killing some animal skins in that canyon. Walking in this kind of environment naturally does not need to worry about the so-called drinking water problem. For him, it''s even hundreds It''s no problem not eating for years.


    But timaria and Isala are different. They are just normal human beings and elves. If they don''t drink water for a long time, they will die in the desert sooner or later. As for the water produced by magic, let alone that kind of water, only some races with very good constitution can accept it.After all, there are a lot of Magic Elements in it. It''s no big difference for normal people to drink it with poison, and only monsters like gulman and Li can drink it as if nothing had happened.


    "How much water do we have?" Isala took the water bag and asked with a frown.


    Li said softly, "don''t worry, at least it''s enough for more than a month. If we can''t find any clues within half a month, we can only go back ahead of time."


    Hearing this, Isala nodded her head. She had already forgotten how she got to the city-state of behemoth. Otherwise, where is the trouble now. Hundreds of years is too long. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 432

    Suddenly, timaria cried, "look, there seems to be something over there."


    First of all, gulman was stunned. At this time, his eyesight was quite good. At a glance, he saw that there was a black thing in the distance. He was stunned for a moment, and then said, "it seems that there is something. Do you want to go and have a look?"


    At this time, I also looked up. Sure enough, there was a half body person in the distance. The reason why it was half body was that his lower body was all buried in the sand. The corner of his mouth twitched. What''s the ghost? Is there anyone else who''s coming here from sadistic people?


    Gulman depressed way, "that person is mentally retarded, run to this kind of place to bask in the sun..."


    If they didn''t see this man, they would not save him. But now that they saw him, they had to take care of him. They went up directly. When they came near, they were surprised. This man was really a man, but he obviously had no sense. His eyes were closed, his lips were dry, his face was sallow, and he looked very sad We''ve reached the limit.


    However, what made people deeply speechless was that this man was wearing extremely tight armor and dark ring armor. Both shoulders and hand guards were made of thick iron. It felt very tight and had very good thermal conductivity. I couldn''t help thinking how this guy hadn''t been baked for such a long time in the sand.


    He gently touched the temperature of this man''s armor, which has basically reached 60 degrees. If they come later, it is estimated that this man will be made into a dish.


    Gulman subconsciously touched his light armor. His light armor is totally different from this man''s heavy armor. Apart from being light, what''s more important is that his light armor itself is magic metal, so it has the effect of high temperature resistance, low heat conduction and inclusiveness. In addition, some holy lines are added on it to deal with the harsh environment, Therefore, the light armor on gulman''s body is not only much stronger than his opponent''s defense, but also his ability to deal with various situations.


    Gulman shook his head and said, "this man doesn''t know what''s going on. Why did he wear such a suit to enter the desert? Even if it''s collective action, what''s the difference between dressing up like this and dying? "


    Li shook his head gently, saying that he didn''t understand. He took out a water bag from the ring directly. "Well, drink some water first." However, the man''s eyes were closed, as if he had lost all his senses. He knew that it was because of the excessive high temperature and water shortage that he was in a state of near shock.


    Li then tilted the water bag slightly, and then a thread of water glided across the man''s split lips, feeling the cool stimulation. The man suddenly widened his eyes, as if he had seen a miracle. He grabbed the water bag in his hand and swallowed it.


    It''s very bad for his health to drink like this, but it doesn''t stop him. After all, it''s quite in line with morality since he has saved him. He doesn''t have so much affectation to do anything else.


    As for this man''s rude performance, Li also knew that it was just a reflection of normal people''s survival. He gently shook his head, and then he wanted to take the people to leave directly.


    But don''t want that person directly yelled, "this please wait for me."


    Accompanied by a voice, a magic wave flashed over the man in an instant. They thought that the man was just an ordinary knight. Because of unknown reasons, he was trapped here. But the breath flashed over the man should be at least level 17 or 8.


    Gulman is still a little cautious about such a powerful magician, but Li frowns. To be reasonable, there are only a few people he looks up to in this world. It''s quite easy for him to deal with the opponent''s level 17-8 strength.


    Although timaria''s strength is not so strong, she is an important task in the original work, and the name of Isala alone is wonderful, the name of the fairy queen in the world of WOW!


    Gulman is carrying a great fortune in the world now. These people are the existence that can not be met.


    He wants to see what this person really wants to do. If the other party has any hostility, then it''s quite easy to get rid of it by himself. Of course, if the other party is an important person in the demon tail, Li is willing to consider how to deal with the other party.


    With the magic smell of the man flashed, the sand under him suddenly began to get out of the way to both sides, and then he walked out of the sand slowly.


    Gulman looked away. The magic of this man didn''t seem to be trapped in such a place.


    "Ha ha ha ha..." The man looked away. "Little brother, thank you just now."


    This man doesn''t look very ugly. At least he has good facial features. His face is also a Chinese character. It looks very decent. However, he is like a passer-by.From a light cough, "we are just passing by, if nothing, we have to hurry."


    "The magic of time and space, the power of Warcraft, the power of night These little brothers, why are you surrounded by such people? " The man spoke again. This time, the first 12 words left him stunned. In fact, what this man said is right. Timaria''s main practice of magic is time and space magic. Although gulman doesn''t have any embodied Magic now, it should be the strengthening power of demons and beasts, and Isala is naturally the attribute of night elves. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 433

    Li frowned and looked at the man, "what do you mean? Strange? What''s so strange? "


    And that person is Leng for a while, brow afterward tight wrinkly, "don''t you know these three kinds of sorcery are evil ways?"? The multiple use of space-time magic will gradually disturb the time order of the world. The use of warcraft power will gradually make people lose their nature. Although the use of night power is not as dangerous as the first two, it is also a magic with negative attributes. "


    He said, "I don''t know what kind of magic you use?"


    "Holy light The man said so, then he slowly raised his left hand, with his left hand raised, a golden light formed on his hand, this is really light, and in the eyes of Li, this light is extremely pure, like It''s just pure light.


    But I don''t know why Li felt a bit of danger in this light. Although this thing absolutely can''t hurt himself, he felt the inexplicable power.


    "Judge the army!" The thought flashed through Li''s mind, and then blurted out.


    But the man''s eyes flashed a little surprise, and then he cried out, "God, you know the prestige of our judge army! I don''t know what your name is!! "


    "Leave." When he said that, "of course, someone outside also called me ogaster."


    When he said the name of ogaster, he actually wanted to make the other party retreat. After all, he is now the wanted man of the anksiram cult, because he didn''t bother to offend the guy in front of him.


    Judge army, that is a group of madmen, they think that the world is not pure, think that the world in addition to the Holy Light specialization magic other magic is false, are contrary to the rules of the whole plane, so they have to rely on the Holy Light magic to expel the darkness of the world!


    It can be said that these people are doomed not to be recognized by other magicians on this continent. Li thought that this organization had long disappeared in the long river of history, but he did not expect to find such an idiot here, and his strength is very good.


    "Are you far away? What a name The man turned his eyes and slowly stretched out his right hand, "my name is Barr, please give me more advice."


    Li sighed. Although he didn''t like each other very much, after all, the other party had already expressed his kindness. Li could only extend his hand to him as well, "hello..."


    Of course, I don''t know that this man will be the greatest help for him to unify the whole city-state alliance of behemoth in the future.


    Then Li said softly, "this one''s name is timaria. She first found you. Although she uses the magic power of space, her magic is just static in a certain area. I think I don''t think it''s against your rules. "


    Barr took a deep look at timaria, and then said slowly, "miss timaria, thank you very much this time."


    "Lying trough, boss, don''t talk nonsense. There''s something big happening here." Gulman murmured, gulman would be so surprised. Li frowned and looked in the direction of gulman. In a moment, he was stunned. At this time, in the distant northern sky, it was already dark yellow, but there was a bit of blood black color in the dark yellow, which was obviously with endless anger. He was stunned for a moment, and he didn''t know how much it was Only a few names can form such a startling color.


    Li understood that it was a sandstorm, but it was mixed with other things. In the dusk, there were countless things fighting hoarsely. Li could feel that it was some ghosts and other creatures. They could not get rid of the control of the sandstorm, and they could only struggle in it.


    Compared with the appearance in the distance, the sky here is still sunny, but according to the perception of the surrounding environment, we can feel that the breath of the wind has changed, which is why the huge sandstorm is approaching. So the sandstorm in the distance is not a mirage, but a real scene.


    From exhaled a breath, "this place can have such a scene."


    Barr sighed, "the sandstorm of blood, our trial army entered the desert just to find out the truth of this thing. Now it seems that I really found this thing!"


    Gulman frowned and looked away, "boss, what do you say to do? Now we can''t get out of that range, can we? "


    "It''s really impossible to escape. I can''t use space type magic here." Li shook his head gently and said, "if we walk directly, it''s estimated that our speed is too late to get out."


    Barr laughs, "well, my original cemetery is for this sandstorm. Since it''s coming, I''ll go in first and have a look at it!"


    Hearing what Barr said, Li gave a sigh. He didn''t look down on this guy. At this time, in Li''s eyes, the sandstorm was not a simple sandstorm. Even if he entered into it, the hostility contained in it was not easy to accept. Of course, he wouldn''t tell Barr so directly. He shook his head gently at this time, and then grasped Issa Pulling her hand, Isala shook like an electric shock, but she didn''t shake it away. She just frowned and asked, "how?"From smile smile, "here I pour is the most worried about you, rest assured, as long as beside me, this storm is nothing."


    There was a flush on Isala''s face, and she turned her head. "What about timaria and gulman?"


    "They? Do you still need to worry? " When she said that, she directly pulled Isala towards the direction of the huge sandstorm. Isala was stunned at first, but when she was led by Li, her heart was quiet. It was as if as long as there was this man holding hands, even the tiger cave in Longtan was just a place like floating clouds. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 434

    But in a flash, the terrible storm in the distance had swept through. The originally calm sand sea became rough, just like the sea water. Countless sand pillars were formed in the huge storm one after another. For a moment, Isala felt that she could not stand steadily. Then she went to see Li, timaria and gulman. It was a pity Three people are still firmly standing on the ground, from here we can see that the strength gap between these four people is actually quite large.


    Li snorted, "don''t try to be brave, both of you, stand here!"


    Hearing this, gulman and timaria nodded and walked over obediently. Although they wanted to compete with the sandstorm, they also felt some inexplicable palpitations at the moment. If there was any movement in their hearts, there must be something extraordinary approaching, no matter the strong or something


    Timaria went to the other side of the room and let her hold her hand. In fact, timaria was still a little disgusted with men touching her body, but after all, she even went to the room, so she didn''t resist.


    Let''s just let her grasp her hand. As for gulman, she went to the other side of Isala and grasped Isala''s hand. Among them, Isala''s strength is the weakest. Although she is a fairy queen, everyone here is far more powerful than him when it comes to magic power. Even gulman, whose strength has been greatly reduced, can easily defeat her.


    Now faced with this natural disaster, it is natural to be careful, so gulman will go to the position of protecting Isala.


    Gulman leaned over. "Where''s Barr?"


    Li Li frowned and looked into the distance. In the fierce sandstorm, a dark shadow seemed to be marching towards the center of the sandstorm. "Don''t worry about it, the people in the trial army are basically crazy, this guy..."


    For a moment, the wind and sand became more violent. If ordinary people heard this hum, they would think it was just an ordinary syllable. But in Isala''s ears, this syllable was analyzed into more than 30 magic notes, which could form a magic chanting mantra ¡£


    "The streamer of the void." Advanced wind magic is a very convenient magic. It has a good defense, and it''s not semi fixed magic like earth magic. It can move according to the movement of the caster. It''s a magic that most magicians will learn.


    At this time, the wind and sand are all isolated from the outside of the empty streamer. It seems that this magic is quite effective for the wind and sand.


    But with Li using this magic, those spiral sand pillars in the storm are directly attacking in the direction of Li et al. Li snorted. He didn''t expect that the sandstorm would automatically track the changes of magic elements and attack directly.


    But Li didn''t worry that he couldn''t cope with the sandstorm. Just in a moment, those sand pillars had been pressed on the protective cover of the air streamer. The sand pillars were not simply tornadoes that rolled up the sand. At this time, after approaching, he found that there were countless sundries in the sand pillars, some Warcraft bodies, some rocks and some mo The first two are OK. They are the things that should be rolled up by these sand pillars.


    We won''t be surprised, but the shadows changed Isala''s face. "The dead?"


    Li nodded gently, "that''s right. The undead are all the people who were engulfed by the sandstorm. At the beginning, the people who created the sandstorm should be to let the sandstorm engulf a large number of enemies, but they can''t control the killing explosion later, right? But the sandstorm devoured a large number of souls. These spirits could not break away from the limitation of this magic, so they searched everywhere for the breath of life to devour. Moreover, within the scope of the sandstorm, their reaction to magic was also very amazing, so as soon as I used magic, they immediately focused on me. "


    Hearing this, Isala also took a deep breath, "what should I do?"


    "Wait!" As soon as Li finished the word, the protective cover formed by the originally indestructible streamer of the air began to flicker, which was the precursor of the impending collapse. Li snorted again. With this snort, the protective cover around him immediately became dazzling, and it was no longer the simple streamer above.


    At this time, from time to time above the flow of ice crystals, Isala opened her mouth, mixed magic? It''s not something that many elves can use.


    As for human beings, their ability to control magic is much worse than that of elves, but they can easily use mixed magic, coupled with the terrifying power, Isala suddenly feels that she is right.


    Countless huge sand pillars instantly involved people in it, from the eyes of others suddenly became dark, only to listen to the surrounding protective cover above the continuous roaring sound.


    "Give me your flesh and blood!" A cry suddenly rang out from the ears of all the people.


    With a sneer, the voice is the voice of the sandstorm''s mind, but I don''t know how much resentment it is made of. However, the so-called mind has no intelligence. At most, he has only one idea, which is to devour more flesh and blood to make himself stronger.This is the same reason as the poison fog cultivation in some immortal novels. When this kind of thing that should not have any consciousness comes into being, their basic instinct is to become stronger. What is the fastest way to become stronger? Devour the flesh and soul!


    When they devour enough soul and flesh, and really have wisdom, their original instinct can''t be changed, which is why the so-called monks must clear away the spirits cultivated by the creatures without wisdom. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C435

    This kind of blood or can only be said to be a sense of resentment is often extremely cruel, but also to destroy everything for their own instinct. At this moment, because the sandstorm felt away from the use of magic, so the sandstorm directly gathered a huge force, directly cage up, for a while, from the just strengthened magic once again shining unstable brilliance.


    Li frowned. At this time, Isala also took a breath. Inexplicably, she seemed to see that countless knights were rushing towards the protective shield in this sandstorm. Isala widened her eyes. This sandstorm It is not only powerful, but also can control the soul killed by itself to kill the enemy for itself. It was as tough as she had ever heard of.


    Sure enough, the pressure of the sandstorm itself can only be almost the same as that of the shield. However, with the click of the knights who are coagulated by the blood wind, the shield released by the mixed magic has a tendency to break.


    "Well God said, "as long as you believe in me, I will give you shelter." With the sound of Li, a light slowly rises from Li''s body. The light diffuses around at a very fast speed. Isala just sees that the surrounding shield is about to break, and then the light engulfs everything in front of her eyes. When the light dissipates, Isala finds that she is in a place with a radius of about three meters In the bright white circle space!


    And they are not standing in the sand at this time. They are floating in the middle of the sphere. It seems that this is from the use of magic. This magic looks quite similar to the magic just now, but it is obviously different. Yes, it is a kind of non obvious difference.


    In the past, although the defense magic used by Li could resist the impact of the sandstorm, the wind could still pour into his ears. That feeling could make him understand that he was in the terrible sandstorm. But now, in this defense magic, he can''t feel the sandstorm outside.


    In fact, the scene of sandstorm outside can still be clearly seen. At this time, the boulders are constantly hitting the shield, but there is no way to leave any mark on it, even the sound can not be heard.


    It''s like I''ve been out of this sandstorm, and I''m just a spectator.


    Isala took a deep breath. "Forbidden curse, is this forbidden curse? No, no This is the spirit of words. "


    "Words and spirits!" Gulman looked away. At this time, he couldn''t see the person in front of him clearly. Before, when he showed his powerful strength, he couldn''t understand the complete human being. At this time, he was able to use the word and soul skill!


    From the long breath, and then raised his head, "well, nothing to be surprised, I can only imitate the use of verbal magic, this is actually my own release."


    This time, gulman''s eyes widened. "Are you kidding me? This level of magic..."


    "Well, well," Li shrugged, "to tell you the truth, before I met you, I used some taboo moves because I worked hard with an opponent, so my strength was suppressed. It''s only these days that I officially recovered. Now it''s not particularly surprising to use a defense magic of this level?"


    "But I did feel you just now. It seems that you are relying on the power of the gods..." Isala''s face changed, and she stepped back. "Do you mean..."


    Gulman looked at Isala''s expression, but also stunned, "how?"


    "Yes, I just used the form of telepathy, and then directly transformed my own power." Li slowly raised his hand, gently sliding in front of his eyes, "yes, first imagine yourself as a God, and then with the help of the power of this God, so that you can directly launch magic without elements, how about it, isn''t it very simple?"


    Simple? At this time, gulman opened his mouth wide. He had no idea that magic could be activated like this. Yes, there were not enough magic properties around him. Because of the huge sandstorm, the elements around him were almost directly dispersed, leaving behind only a large number of earth elements and wind elements.


    Obviously, these two elements will be assimilated by the sandstorm in front of us, which can''t help much at all, so Li uses his own strength to use the art of speech.


    "In fact, to be reasonable, this is just what I just thought. If not, I guess I can only increase the output of magic and forcibly recruit the surrounding earth elements to fight against this sandstorm. Now it seems that there is no difficulty at all... " Li said so, gently hit a ring finger, with this ring finger, the whole space seems to be quiet for a while, "just as I will give you protection, I will also give you the power to dispel evil!"


    With this sound, Li''s body burst out a dazzling light again. With this light, the sandstorm around seemed to stop for a while, and then there was a light falling from the sky. These guys were stunned for a while, but soon they widened their eyes, because the light hanging down at this time was completely different from the light emitted by Li, which was the reason ¡­¡­This is the light of the sun. When they look around again, there are still traces of sandstorms around them. This is just the moment when they use the power of words to disperse the sandstorms around them!


    "You see, isn''t that easy?" From a smile, and then so suspended in mid air, walked forward two steps, reaching out to touch his just released spherical light curtain. The light curtain was originally translucent, but as Li put his hand on it, the light flashed immediately, as if in response to Li''s touch.


    Then the light curtain fell slowly, and when people stepped on the ground again, the light curtain disappeared. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C436

    From now on, I breathed out a breath. In fact, the sandstorm was not so powerful. It was just in such a place that it occupied all the time and place. Even if the average magician reached level 18 or above, he would die here if he could not mobilize a large number of magic elements. On the contrary, there were countless ways to protect his life, and there were no less than three ways to mobilize magic elements FA, this sandstorm wants to kill it here. It''s just a fool''s dream.


    Timaria clapped her hands and asked, "wait, where''s Barr?"


    At this time, other people thought that if the sandstorm happened alone instead of being away from him, he would die in all likelihood, and that Barr would be more or less vicious, right?


    Li frowned and said, "it''s the same thing. Take a closer look. Did he faint again?"


    Isala looked around. "No, there is no trace of him. If the storm really rolled over, it can be said that he was taken away by the sandstorm, but the sandstorm has been dispersed, so he must leave the body?"


    He nodded. "I think he was buried in the sand. Let me find him out." Then Li put his right hand on the sand and heard a click. Then the sand on the ground began to shake. The shaking was weak at first, but it soon became very strong. However, the feeling lasted only a few seconds and Li stood up directly.


    Then, as before, he stepped on the ground hard, only to hear a loud bang. A pillar of sand came out directly from the ground. At the same time, there was a man''s body, which was just mentioned by people. Barr then fell to the ground with a bang. Only at this time, Barr''s face was pale and his breath was very weak, But it doesn''t seem to have any other problems. It''s just that the time of holding breath under the sand was a little longer.


    Li directly applied several healing and restoring magic to him, and then Barr soon woke up. He opened his eyes and saw that there was no shortage of Li et al. A look of surprise flashed across his face. "Are you all ok?"


    Li nodded gently and said, "we were just lucky. We just avoided it. How do you feel now?"


    Barr suddenly stood up from the ground, "I Barr has never received any favor from anyone since I entered the trial army, but today I was saved twice by you, and from today on you are my brother!"


    At this time, gulman gave Barr a gloomy look. He just looked like Lao Tzu was invincible in the world. Suddenly, he began to set up a relationship. It was really changeable.


    Li Li smiles. In fact, what the trial army says is just a little extreme. However, Barr looks different. "Well, since you recognize me as a friend, I will help you when you need help in the future, but why are you here, Barr?"


    Barr gave a miserable smile. "To tell you the truth, I came here purely for the sandstorm."


    "That sandstorm?" Leave also Leng for a while, "why?"


    "You know something about our trial army, don''t you? People in the judgment army generally practice holy light type magic, even if there are exceptions, they also practice light side magic, such as flame and so on. But there is a disgrace in the trial army. The founder of the trial army, the first commander of the trial army, was the first one to encourage us to practice the Holy Light magic. But in the end, he said that the Holy Light magic was inadequate and practiced the dark type of magic, so he degenerated. He even began to suck the power of life. In the end, he was surrounded and killed by dozens of Knights of the trial army in this desert Barr sighed


    Li frowned, "but he became that sandstorm?"


    "Not only himself, but the commander was very powerful at that time. All the knights who surrounded and killed him were killed. After he assimilated with the souls of those knights, the terrible sandstorm came into being. Every year, the judgment army organized a group of people to come here to destroy the sandstorm, but unfortunately, we were too weak, right It''s too weak. We have no way to deal with the terrible sandstorm, even because the view of the trial army is too extreme. Every year, because of this, the Knights of the dead trial army are much higher than those who join the trial army. Look at me, I am the commander of the current trial army and the last trial army. "


    Li sighed, "what are you going to do next?"


    "What else can we do? It seems that my strength is not enough to deal with that sandstorm. I''ll watch it again tomorrow. Maybe I''ll die here next time. " Barr said this as if he was not talking about his own life.


    Then Barr thought, "what are you here for? I think you''re adventurers, aren''t you


    He nodded, "we want to go to the legendary city-state of behemoth to have a look. Do you want to go with us? It should be fun. "


    Gulman and Isala looked at each other and shook their heads, thinking that they were going to join the team again.Barr frowned and asked, "the city of behemoth? The behemoth Dynasty has long disappeared in history. Are you going to that site? That sounds good. However, there are so many strange things in the desert about your strength that I don''t know. "


    Gulman snorted, "if you don''t agree, why don''t we compare it?"


    Barr looked at gulman and didn''t know what to say.


    After all, at this time, gulman is a half elf woman. Can''t he really fight with her?


    However, gulman was eager to try at this time. The armor melted by the portal on his body was not only useful when he was hit. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C437

    The armor on his body could have provided quite high defense, and it was also used as a weapon. In addition to strengthening the basic ability in all aspects, it also had the use of instant casting some advanced magic. Although gulman can''t use magic by himself now, it''s still no problem to instant cast magic through the holy lines on the armor.


    Gulman yelled, "you''re not afraid. If you don''t dare to fight like this, how can you deal with that sandstorm?"


    When gulman said that, Barr also took a deep breath. "Well, since you said that, I''m not polite."


    Barr turned his head and looked away. "Don''t worry, my kung fu is quite stable. I won''t hurt your friend." Hearing what Barr said, Li was also a little sad. Barr really felt that there was no magic fluctuation on gulman, so he regarded gulman as a half armed man who relied on magic equipment to fight.


    Li coughed softly. "In other words, if you two fight like this, it''s not good that you don''t have any color. After all, you are all experts in the mainland."


    Is this gulman still a master? Barr originally felt that Li''s body had level 15-6 magic power. He thought this guy had some eyesight, but he didn''t expect Li to compare himself with gulman, which made him almost fall on the ground.


    But he was still calm, said: "how do you want to arrange it directly."


    Li Hei hei laughs, "well, whoever loses will cry out. Old Chinese medicine doctor, my illness has finally been saved! How about it? "


    Barr grinned bitterly and said, "you What do you mean


    From this thought, Barr did not know the meaning of this sentence, "well, I tell you that, in fact, I am confident that gulman will win. Gulman, how do you feel? "


    Gulman sighed. "This guy looks good, but I feel It should not be my opponent. "


    Li said to Barr with a smile, "you see, gulman is so confident. Don''t be careless. After all, gulman''s power can''t be controlled well. If something happens, everyone is not good, right?"


    Barr gritted his teeth. He was originally a knight with a big temper, so for the performance of the people now, he felt that they were teasing himself, but he could only gritted his teeth and said, "in that case, I''ll let your friend do three moves. If I can''t win in ten seconds after three moves, I''ll lose!"


    He nodded and said, "well, you two are ready for each other!"


    Barr had already made up his mind at this time. He would not reserve anything for a while. First, he would defend with all his strength, and then he would solve the other side in an instant in an explosive manner, so as to improve his image.


    So he raised his hands, "blade of light!" With his roar, a huge gun appeared in his hand, "spirit of light!" With this roar, Barr slowly floated in the air two meters high, and then a naked horse appeared under his crotch.


    The light horse is lifelike, as if it were a living creature. Not only that, there are all the utensils on the horse, just like The call of life is ordinary.


    However, Li knows that this is not a summoned creature. The name of this magic is actually called holy spirit summoning.


    Whether it''s the horse or the spear, it''s actually the soul of human beings. This is why the trial army is so extreme but powerful. Every Knight of them believes in the holy light and believes that the salvation of life is not to enter the temple, but to turn himself into the holy light and become the weapon and mount of his comrades in arms.


    This kind of utensil transformed from the Holy Spirit is extremely powerful, and it is difficult for the same level magicians to deal with them.


    Gulman looked at him and sighed, "OK, I''ll start."


    Barr sneered, "don''t worry, I won''t attack you when you use state magic!" But before his voice fell, his eyes widened, because gulman had disappeared from the original place.


    That''s right, it just disappeared The warrior named gulman disappeared.


    To be reasonable, Barr really didn''t put gulman in his eyes. Before, when he saw such a woman, he subconsciously thought it was a woman away from him, just for playing.


    After all, people without any magic, even with props to enhance the strength, can not become the top of the fighting power, but now gulman actually directly disappeared from the original place.


    According to Barr''s understanding, there are only a few magic powers that can achieve this effect, such as instant transfer, random portal, star trace, space jump.


    But these magic are more and more demanding. Even if you want to release them, you should at least make a gesture, right? No matter how powerful a magician is, at least he has to have magic waves, right? But the other party just disappeared in the distance. How could Barr accept it.


    That is, in the moment of balleng God, gulman appeared, but at this time, gulman''s face was also in a daze. He just wanted to blink behind gulman, but he didn''t expect to appear in front of him.Gulman said with a bitter smile, "it''s really Accidents happen every day... "


    What he just used is an active holy grain engraved on his armor, battlefield entry.


    This holy tattoo is very similar to instant teleportation magic, but the launching principle has changed from magic to vitality. What is the most indispensable thing for gulman? Vitality!


    Although he can''t use magic now, his noumenon is quite powerful. The vitality in his body is enough to support him to use the armor full of holy lines at will! Originally, the holy lines are supported by vitality and magic. In order to use the vitality better, we need to engrave several powerful holy lines on his body. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C438

    Barr''s reaction was very quick. Although he was shocked, he didn''t forget the words he had just promised to let the other party do three moves. He was about to take his horse back. However, he forgot that the Holy Spirit''s call was powerful, but on the other hand, these Holy Spirits still kept some instincts. For example, now gulman suddenly appeared in front of the horse, and the horse directly ran into gulman with a roar.


    However, gulman''s reaction was also very fast. His hands crossed in front of his chest, and suddenly a white light emerged from his body, which was very similar to the holy light. Of course, what Barr didn''t know was that it was also an active holy mark, which was not used by human beings from the beginning.


    The effect of this holy tattoo is to extract vitality in an instant, and then obtain a shield that can resist twice the same amount of damage. It can be said that normal human beings generally have no vitality to supply it.


    According to the information found by Licha, this holy tattoo is actually prepared for ancient behemoth. Behemoth''s body is extremely strong, and the vitality is extremely strong. The adult behemoth even has the power to tear the dragon, but their common attacks are mainly melee.


    So this holy tattoo can provide bimon with a guarantee in the process of charging.


    Now it is not necessary to worry that gulman will not be able to bear the holy pattern engraved on his armor. After all, gulman''s vitality is no less than that of bimon.


    But it''s a long story, but for the two sides, it''s just a moment. It''s just a moment. The horse''s hoof directly and fiercely stepped on gulman''s arm in front of his chest.


    At this time, gulman''s face also showed a color of surprise. At this time, the huge momentum forced him to step back. Then an inexplicable sense of paralysis came slowly. How could this man''s Holy Spirit be so strong?


    Gulman''s heart flashed this idea, however, gulman surprised, and relatively than gulman, Barr more miserable!


    At this time, the holy spirit horse was hit, but the corresponding force could only be eaten by itself. He was blocked by gulman and nearly overturned it. This is also the holy spirit horse''s very psychic ability. When it lost its balance, it began to adjust its balance. And Barr is doing his best to help the holy spirit horse adjust its balance.


    However, gulman showed a sneer, did not give him any breathing opportunities, and used the battlefield to cut in again. Just now, gulman was not familiar with this magic, so he accidentally appeared in front of Barr. But this time, since he had experience, gulman appeared behind Barr very accurately!


    At this time, although the holy spirit horse found a balance, his two hind hooves were deep in the sand and couldn''t get out at all. Barr leaned back and couldn''t even sit still. Originally, he called the holy spirit horse to defeat the other party with one blow after three moves, but he didn''t expect that the other party had such a means to directly put himself in a passive position, What''s more, it''s hard for him to predict that gulman''s second attack would be so fast that he didn''t have any defense preparation at all!


    Gulman hit Barr on the back of the head.


    With a bang, gulman felt that his hand seemed to be hitting a piece of steel. At this time, a golden helmet appeared on Barr''s head. It was he who forcibly summoned the Holy Spirit armor. At this time, gulman missed, and immediately knew that it was bad, but in a moment, the Holy gun had been stabbed.


    Gulman snorted and launched the "battlefield cut in" again. The man directly appeared at the beginning. Looking at him, he was really ready for the next attack.


    Barr took a slow breath, gazed at gulman and said, "I lost Before, I said I would let you do three moves, but I didn''t follow them. It seems that I really don''t have enough knowledge. "


    But gulman snorted again, "just now you asked me to do three moves. You can say whatever you want. I didn''t agree. The battle is not over yet


    Barr was stunned for a moment, then he nodded and said, "be careful. I''m Meng Lang just now. This time I''ll do my best." Barr at this time finally put away the heart of looking down on gulman, this time he directly saw it as a real rival! In fact, Barr has never felt this way. Before, he was always the pride of the Knights. Even at such a young age, he was able to become the commander of the trial army not only because of the withering of talents in the trial army, but also because Barr was strong enough.


    He had never seen a man with such a way of fighting, or a man who needed to do his best.


    Gulman stretched out his right hand and gently hooked his index finger, "well, don''t say I bully you, this time you come first."


    Barr nodded, he did not say anything, now he can only use strength to prove that he is strong enough, he suddenly urged the holy spirit horse.


    This time, the "holy spirit horse" really showed its strength. The sand in the desert is very delicate. If a horse without training and special equipment steps on the sand, it will sink its hooves like stepping into the water. But at this time, it is not affected by the desert sand at all. Under such a sprint, it is no different from the ground!Gulman''s face was still a little bit of underestimation, but at this time he had to put it all away. He took a deep breath and began to carefully estimate each other''s strength. Then a gorgeous light shield appeared in front of him. This light shield is the same as the protective holy lines he used before. It also extracts vitality for defense, but it''s not the same It''s the number that gulman extracted this time, which is tens of times more than that of the last time.


    But in a flash, Barr''s light gun and gulman''s light shield collided fiercely. What will be the outcome? ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C439

    At this time, the holy gun directly penetrated into the defense layer! Barr was stunned by this process, but he also knew that this time was not a time of stupefaction. He directly increased his strength, and the holy gun continued to advance, and he actually thrust into the interior of the defense layer.


    However, if we look at it again, there will be another kind of fact that gulman intentionally let the other party pierce into his own shield, because at this time, the shield actually began to grow towards the front of the holy gun, and firmly closed the part that the holy gun burst in. It seems that gulman deliberately let the other party pierce into the shield, and then locked the other party.


    Barr''s face flashed a bit of surprise. Yes, at the beginning, he felt that his opponent''s shield was vulnerable, but now it seems that he did it deliberately!


    The other side clearly wants to rely on the forehead shield to lock his attack, but Barr sneered, he is not a soldier who can only fight! His own is the commander of the judgment army. He has countless Holy Light magic. If he can''t even fight a man who can''t use magic but can only use magic tools, he might as well jump into the river.


    The idea flashed through his heart, and the light of his holy gun suddenly soared, "broken star!"


    At this time, the gun body suddenly rose in Barr''s hands. For a moment, it seemed that Barr''s body was a huge circle, and gulman''s face changed. He had calculated the attack power of the other side before, just within the range of the shield he released, but he never thought that the other side could enhance the power again in an instant All of a sudden, he felt that his shield became rather tight.


    Everything just happened in the blink of an eye. In other people''s eyes, Barr''s impact almost had no influence. Then, the holy gun had broken through gulman''s shield and hit gulman''s hand armor heavily! Barr was stunned for a moment, and he was about to stop. He didn''t know the real identity of gulman in front of him. At this time, the idea in his heart was that he would stab him, and the other side would be more or less.


    In fact, the next second, gulman was directly hit out by the gun. Just under the terrible impact, accompanied by an extremely sharp sound, the body of the holy gun hit the hand armor and bent out an obvious arc. The holy spirit horse felt Barr''s intention and stopped in the same place. Gulman was in the air and landed safely I''ve found a place.


    But at this time, Barr''s face is not very good-looking, you know just now, although he deliberately stopped, but at that moment, he felt that he really attacked the other side''s hand armor!


    According to Barr''s expectation, even if he didn''t pierce his opponent''s arm just now, at least the armor would be discarded. But there was anything unusual in front of him, even his armor didn''t have any damage marks. With his just shot of the holy gun, he couldn''t leave any marks on his armor?


    Barr didn''t bear the negative effect just now. When he attacked the other side''s deep mountain, a strong reaction force suddenly hit him, which made him feel numb in half of his hand now. If he had just attacked with all his strength, I don''t know what would happen to the other side, but now half of his body can''t move, right?


    There must be some counterattack magic on the other side. Barr looks up and down at the other side, but now he still can''t feel any fluctuation on the other side.


    Gulman gently stroked the arm that had just been attacked. At this time, he also felt some numbness in his arm, but the other side would not feel well. There is a holy grain of counterattack on his hand armor, which will only be launched when attacked. How big the attack is, how strong the attack will bounce back.


    However, this holy tattoo is still used to extract the power of the host.


    Gulman sighed. "I didn''t expect that you really have two talents. It seems that I can''t keep my hands next!"


    Hearing what gulman said, Barr also felt a little embarrassed. "Well, since you said that, be careful!" Then Barr''s body soared, and he was about to urge the horse to rush towards gulman again.


    Gulman sneered. When he knew the effect of all the active holy lines attached to his light armor, he knew that even if he didn''t become the main body, most of the so-called experts in the world were not his opponents. Of course, when he was away from this level, he still could only lose, but like Barr


    100% win!


    Just because there is an existence that is almost against the sky in these active holy lines, gulman looked at Barr''s posture of charging, and directly pointed to the sky, "then the next thing is Elements randomly assigned


    In a flash, it seemed that the temperature in the air suddenly increased, and Barr was stunned by the sudden appearance of this thing. Yes, almost in a flash, a huge fireball appeared in front of him, slamming on the ground, "guard!"A shield composed of Holy Light instantly protected him and holy spirit horse in it!


    His eyes are full of surprise, at this time, there is still no magic wave on gulman, but now the magic emerging in the air is true, yes, it is true!


    At that time, the pure air was endowed with the power of fire element, so the huge fireball with a diameter of nearly 10 meters was formed!


    The holy pattern of "element immediately bestows" is created according to a very powerful existence in the original work.


    Irene, the despair of Fei se, is also the top figure in the 12 shields of national defense. Her magic power is so powerful that she can give the whole land magical attributes! ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C440

    The huge fireball just fell directly in front of Barr. Of course, if the fireball fell directly to Barr, Barr would not even have time to defend. But even now Barr''s defense magic, "holy spirit horse" was still frightened. It screamed and stood up, almost throwing Barr off his horse! Even if the holy spirit horse is transformed by the Holy Spirit who has experienced many battles, it is normal to be frightened.


    However, Barr was more shocked than "holy spirit horse". He widened his eyes and looked at gulman like a magic monster. Barr opened his mouth and stammered: "you What kind of monster are you? How can you release the fire system advanced magic flame ripple without magic ripple on you


    Yes, it must be the flame ripple pattern. If the opponent can give the air powerful fire element power, then he doesn''t believe it. Now, element giving warlocks do exist, but in terms of quantity and quality, they are just like slag! Their combat effectiveness is very weak, and they are more used in building equipment.


    Moreover, after being enchanted, the whole equipment lost its combat effect. It was basically used for viewing, such as burning armor and so on.


    If you want to use this kind of magic in combat, it''s just like a dream!


    Flame ripple pattern is a kind of advanced fire magic based on elemental enchantment. This magic uses a large number of fire elements to pour into the air instantly, and then produces a huge fire element effect to destroy the opponent. At a glance, it is similar to elemental enchantment.


    After thinking about this, Barr was relieved. In a word, as long as he could understand something, Barr would feel fearless.


    Barr calmed down, his momentum surging again, he decided to see how the other side is. He suddenly gave a big drink and urged the horse to charge.


    Looking at Barr rushing towards him, gulman once again pointed to the sky, then a purple light flashed over the sky, and then a huge thunder light with the thickness of a bucket came down to Barr. This time, gulman still chose to endow the sky, and the result of endowing was thunder!


    Every time, gulman can choose to give a thing, but the attribute given is not certain, but the power is almost the same. Barr widened his eyes. He had expected that the other party would use the flame ripple pattern again, but he didn''t expect that it would be a thunder magic!


    He gave a loud roar and said, "holy light!"


    With this roar, there was a huge armor on his body. The armor was optoelectronic and protected Barr firmly. However, Barr''s face was also pale. This magic was called sacrifice of the holy light, which was similar to the magic of protecting holy lines just used by gulman.


    The same is the extraction of vitality, relying on the extraction of vitality to form a strong protection magic.


    Sure enough, the protective magic was quite powerful. The thunder light just made it tremble slightly. But how could gulman give up like this? He patted the ground suddenly, and then there was a violent fluctuation on the ground under Barr''s feet. Then a huge stone stab came straight out from below him, and bartima was more dangerous from the position of the stone stab Yes.


    At this time, it is the chariot that he used by the Holy Spirit. Otherwise, according to the speed and agility of the ordinary horse, it is absolutely a dream.


    When gulman saw the other side dodging, he raised his hand again. This time, the sky was endowed with earth property. Then a huge stone with a diameter of nearly 10 meters fell directly from the sky and hit Barr hard. This time, even though Barr had protective magic, he almost fell on the ground.


    At this time, the protective layer on him was extremely unstable. Gulman immediately pursued him, and another ring finger sounded. In an instant, countless wind came from the air, and in these wind, Barr''s defense directly disintegrated.


    The sacrifice of the holy light in the magic of the holy light itself will give a great defense bonus. Imagine what kind of level a defense magic can sustain five or six high-level magic attacks. However, when using this magic, you have to pay a certain cost of vitality. If the magic is defeated in the process of defense magic, Then it will also cause considerable damage to the caster. At this time, Barr''s face turns white, and the corner of his mouth is also overflowing with blood. He quickly strangles the "holy spirit horse" and wants to release his healing magic.


    But at this time, he felt how much magic had been mentioned in his body. At this time, he thought that he had been waiting for the sandstorm for a long time, and his body was already in a state of extreme fatigue. Later, he was swept in by the sandstorm.


    Up to now, there is not much magic in the body, just fighting with each other, now there is enough magic in the body, that''s ghost!


    At this time, he heard Li exclaim, "Barr, follow this one."Barr took it, but found that it was a group of light, which was the collection of pure holy light magic energy. This kind of thing was really useless for other magicians, but for Barr, the Holy Light magician, it was the holy medicine that could quickly recover magic and injury!


    Barr sighed and swallowed the magic light directly, then looked at gulman with a confused face.


    Looking away from Barr, he thought: is gulman playing too much?


    After a long time, Barr looked at gulman and said slowly, "Miss, are you really not using magic?"


    Gulman said angrily, "you are the lady. Your whole family are ladies!"


    At this time, gulman has not yet adapted to being a woman ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C441

    Time passed quickly, and in a twinkling of an eye, people marched towards the interior of the desert for about three days. However, what''s different now is that they can''t give full play to their strength at will. After all, there is a bar nearby, and now they can''t show their amazing strength at will. Otherwise, li really worries that he will scare the other party out of poliomyelitis Come on.


    From this point of view, some of the border prohibitions arranged in the previous evening can''t be laid directly at will. After all, Barr is not a parallel product, and you can see it at a glance.


    In fact, if it wasn''t something that happened that night, people would not know when to find the remains of behemoth.


    The night shift was carried out by two people in a round. She and Isala were watching that night. Originally, there was nothing at the beginning, but at the end, Isala''s face became very ugly.


    As she left to ask, Isala whispered, "I smell something bad."


    This answer let leave direct Leng for a while, bad taste is what meaning?


    Then Isala explained, "it''s the smell of orcs."


    Orcs? Li suddenly remembered that he met the Lord of the southern continent in the temple of anksiram.


    But soon I felt the smell of disgust, or that it was not a smell, but a smell, it was a disgusting smell. Isala said to one side, "this is a remnant of the orcs. When they went to the kingdom of behemoth, they abandoned their own life because they couldn''t stick to it any longer God, chose to fall. "


    With Isala''s voice, a figure has appeared in their eyes, which is a huge humanoid body. At that moment, they have a height of at least three meters, thin hair on the head, and relatively large chest and abdomen.


    At the same time, he looks very fierce. On his chest hung a string of phalanx necklaces, which looked very terrible. At the same time, his eyes exuded ferocious eyes, as if everything in front of him could be moved would become its food. He grinned and showed his yellow teeth, and the saliva gushed out of his mouth.


    He touched his nose and said, "orcs should be able to communicate, right? Why don''t we just ask him where the city-state of behemoth is? "


    However, the orc''s eyes were staring at Li, and he didn''t mean to communicate with Li and Isala. The mouth water was more.


    Brush! With a loud sound, Isala had raised her hand. A long bow was formed in her hands by magic. As she opened her hand to pull the bow, a sharp arrow passed and nailed directly to the orc''s head.


    The orc stood as if he had been enchanted by petrification.


    From Leng for a moment, "Isala, there is no need to be so impulsive?"


    But Isala gritted her teeth and said, "these bastards, at that time, the orcs and the elves entered the desert together. Although there was some gap between the elves and the orcs, the two sides still tried their best to restrain themselves, but these bastards fell into demonization at that time, and then began to hunt elves! At that time, I don''t know how many elves died in the hands of these fallen orcs. Even if they died hundreds of times, I won''t get rid of them! "


    "Spirit..." Suddenly, the orc who should have been shot tilted his head, staring at Isala, "food, delicious!"


    The orc looked at Isala for a while, then looked up at the quivering arrow shaft on his head. He lifted his hand to pull it off, and then he gave a surprise cheering, "delicious!"


    Li frowned. Just now he heard Isala say that he had no way to reconcile with the orcs. Li still felt some trouble. But looking at the orc''s deep feeling at this time, he didn''t have any sense. In the eyes of the orcs, it is estimated that there are only two kinds of creatures that can eat butter.


    Li Li raised his hand and pointed to the sky, and then the fire shot down from the sky. Although the fire was only the thickness of the bowl, it was very powerful. Just in a moment, the ORC was directly hit by the fire, and then with a smell of scorching, the orc fell to the ground.


    Then there was a dull bang in its body, which burst directly from the inside. For a moment, the flesh and blood splashed, and the ground was red and green.


    Li frowned, "Isala, the life span of orcs should not exceed 100 years, right? Why do these orcs remember, you elves... "


    Li wanted to say the word "delicious" very much, but he shook his head again. In this way, it would only cause unnecessary stimulation to Isala.


    Isala sighed. "These guys didn''t have much food when they went into the desert, so they spent a long time in extreme hunger. At last, they gave in to the evil god. They will not grow old and die, but their obsession for food will surpass everything."Hearing what Isala said, he suddenly had a bad premonition. He suddenly looked up and saw that under the moonlight, there were no less than a hundred figures in the distance, approaching this direction quickly.


    In the past, Li subconsciously thought that these orcs would not have many offspring in such a bad environment. However, according to Isala, these things are almost in a state of immortality. That''s right. Li thought of a thing, immortality, almost instantly.


    This kind of thing is between living things and undead. They have some characteristics of undead and ordinary living things.


    They can live even without food, but at the same time, they have a strong instinct for food, which is beyond everything and makes them forget everything - they are willing to do anything as long as they are given enough food. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C442

    But they have lost something that both living beings and undead have, wisdom. They have no mind.


    At that time, the orcs prayed to the unknown powerful creature. They mistakenly thought that this creature would give them eternal life, but they were actually engulfed by their souls and transformed into undead fusion beasts.


    This group has mutated, the speed of the orcs is very fast, almost in an instant has come near.


    The orcs who rushed in front of them looked at the flesh and blood of their compatriots on the ground. They suddenly fell on the ground and began to devour them. They looked like the best food.


    The reason why I feel bad just now is that the undead fusion beast is extremely sensitive to flesh and blood. Just doing that, it will undoubtedly attract a large number of mutant orcs. Although these orcs are not very strong, it''s troublesome to deal with them.


    At this time, the orcs behind also catch up. Their dead compatriots have already been eaten by the people in front of them, so they turn their eyes to Li and Isala.


    I don''t know how deep their obsession with elves is. Just a look at Isala, these guys'' eyes will be filled with intense desire.


    With a sneer, Li raised his hand and pointed to the orcs. In an instant, countless thunder lights flashed over the sky, and a large area of colored thunder and lightning went down directly to the front orcs.


    These orcs were knocked to the ground on the spot, but Li frowned. Yes, these orcs are far behind the one just used. Although the power of the blow is not as powerful as the one just used at this time, he felt that his attack was shared by these guys when attacking the other side!


    That''s right. This attack is directly shared by the other side. After calculation, it is not enough to cause absolute damage to any one of them.


    Sure enough, although several guys were directly knocked down on the ground at that time, they soon struggled to stand up again. Looking at their appearance, they were still quite energetic. At this time, they were looking away with eyes full of light.


    Isala saw this scene, directly pulled the magic bow, and then a feather arrow broke the night sky and shot at the injured Orc''s throat. However, the orc seemed to know that the throat was his own key, so she subconsciously raised her hand to block the feather arrow.


    Although the orc looked stupid and unusual, his action was also quite quick. He really grabbed the feather arrow and put his hand in front of his throat. In an instant, the feather arrow shot directly through his arm.


    The orc blocked the attack of the feather arrow so that he seemed not hurt. He laughed wildly, as if he had won the victory. But the laughter lasted only a few seconds. The next moment, a feather arrow flew out again and directly penetrated his throat. It widened its eyes, as if it could not believe it. He looked back at himself My compatriots then fell to the ground.


    This guy actually died like this. He stayed for a while. I don''t know how much better his magic is than Isala''s attack, but his attack just didn''t cause fatal damage to these guys.


    Is it a penetration type attack? I suddenly remember that when I first attacked, I used the penetrating type of damage from top to bottom, while Isala also used the penetrating type of bow and arrow when attacking. You gave me the attack.


    From this time sneer, and then a pair of hands, a number of soil spears directly from the underground crazy out, directly the four orcs nailed to the ground. These orcs who lived in the desert more than 400 years ago have finally met their nemesis, and their eyes flash with fear.


    Yes, in this desert, these guys really don''t have any natural enemies. At least, how can magicians appear in this place.


    Watching their companions die in front of them, the rest of the orcs are confused. Although they almost lost all their senses, as creatures, they still have the fear of the strong. They begin to retreat towards the direction behind them. For a moment, the orcs who are still very turbulent have a tendency to collapse. And at this time, a strange drum suddenly sounded.


    "Boom!" Although Li and Isala realized that it was a drum, in fact, it was like thunder, which suddenly rang through the whole area of the sky.


    The sound was very loud, and it lasted for a long time. It was the drum sound conveyed by magic. Just now, those orcs who had already had the intention of shrinking stopped, and then they started to walk in the direction of leaving.


    "Boom boom!" With three more drums, the eyes of these orcs suddenly turned blood red. It seemed that they were going to swallow and peel the lifeless.


    Li originally thought that this was an ordinary blood eating technique, but then he felt that the drum sound was like hitting his heart, and his heart would jump madly with the drum sound at this time, which surprised Li.


    You should know that Li is almost impossible to be influenced by magic in spirit. That is to say, the other side uses powerful magic to synchronize and let Li''s body make a certain reaction. It seems that people in this world can''t underestimate it.With the sound of the drum, these orcs don''t seem as loose as they were at the beginning. They keep a distance from Li and start to disperse. Although they are still surrounded, they try to disperse to a certain extent. In this way, at least they won''t be killed on a large scale by the group magic of Li.


    From now on, she didn''t start to attack the orcs in front of her with her bows and arrows. These orcs wanted to escape at first, but soon they found that they couldn''t escape each other''s bows and arrows, and two orcs died at once. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C443

    But Isala, this is because these orcs want to avoid when they attack. If they do not choose to avoid, but to defend, then Isala will not kill so many of them so easily.


    After all, Isala''s bow and arrow is more accurate. As long as the other party blocks her own vital point, Isala''s attempt to kill one is quite troublesome. However, these guys have lost their senses. How can they think of this truth.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom Soon there were three drums. After hearing the drums, the orcs suddenly changed their appearance. They still surrounded them in the way they had just done. However, at this time, they began to protect the key points with their arms instead of escaping from the attack of Isala.


    Originally, the reason why Isala can hurt each other is that when the other party dodges, she takes the opportunity to attack the other party''s vital point. Watching the other party make such an action, Isala also grits her teeth with hatred. In this case, she really has nothing to do.


    After realizing her threat to these orcs, Isala stopped her attack. If she continues to attack like this, she will consume a lot of physical strength. "Let''s just call them up."


    Isala naturally said that timaria and Barr, but Li shook his head gently. "No, these guys are not so tough. They just have a lot of trouble to clean up. It''s useless to call timaria and Barr up. They are not good at dealing with the current situation."


    As for gulman, that guy''s fighting style is more suitable for one-on-one. It''s really troublesome for him to solve this number of enemies.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom, boom The drum sounds again, but this time the drum sound becomes very long, and it is not like the previous time is short pitch, this time the drum sound seems to be in accordance with what melody, began to beat fast up, with this drum beat, an orc suddenly issued a roar.


    These orcs'' eyes become more and more blood red, and their skin is also slowly turning into black red. This is the appearance of fury. These guys actually turned on the fury directly!


    Isala frowned and shot an arrow at one of the orcs. But what made Isala''s heart sink was that when the orc in front of her saw the arrow, she suddenly reached out and shot the arrow feather out!


    It''s not like the orcs can do it with such fast speed, "this is the battle song of the orc shaman! Be careful. Before, I just guessed that the orc tribe was actually betrayed by a shaman. Now it seems that it is true. "


    Li nodded gently, "I''ll solve the problem. You go to clean up the shaman. Is that ok?"


    Hearing this, Isala was stunned for a moment, but then nodded heavily. In fact, she really wanted to solve the Shaman by herself. According to Isala, more than 400 years ago, when the elves and orcs entered the desert together, the elves died a lot because of these degenerate orcs. So it''s a good revenge It''s too big.


    From then on, he released hundreds of bone spears and shot them directly at the orcs, but in an instant, three more orcs were nailed to the ground.


    However, in the face of the death of their companions, the other orcs not only did not have half of the fear, but the ferocious color on their face, it seems to become more crazy!


    When Isala saw this scene, she flew directly into the air with flying skills. She took a deep breath and flew directly to the position where the drum came from.


    These orcs couldn''t catch up with Isala, so naturally they aimed at Li. Dozens of guys rushed towards Li crazily. Looking at their appearance, they really wanted to swallow Li alive.


    However, Li was also very cruel to them. Several thunder flashes flashed directly and nailed several orcs to the ground. When these orcs were very close to themselves, Li gave a loud finger and then disappeared from the original place. This was not a trick like invisibility, it was a directional portal.


    However, in a few seconds, Li was already out of the encirclement of these orcs, and those orcs did not find this at all. They could only keep searching for Li in the same place, and they were really angry.


    After all, Li killed their companions so easily, but he couldn''t even keep up with the pace of Li, which made everyone want to be crazy.


    But then the drum became very fierce, and the speed of these orcs was nearly doubled. It looked like they had taken stimulants and rushed towards Li again. However, Li knew that hemophagy could not achieve this effect. At least in Li''s understanding, hemophagy could improve the speed and destructive power. But that''s achieved by suppressing each other''s instincts.


    In this way, when you punch at the other side, you will subconsciously restrain your strength to prevent yourself from being hurt by your own strength. If blood eating technique weakens this instinct, you can play a more powerful role, but at the same time, it will also cause some damage to your body.These orcs don''t look like they have been applied with bloodphage, but they seem to have been applied with magic. Magic is different from magic. The effect of magic is generally more pure assistance and more pure attack. It''s different from light magic, because their essence is the realization of divine power.


    Comparatively speaking, the auxiliary effect of divinity is the best for people with firm belief.


    These orcs have dedicated their souls to the so-called evil god, so there must be no problem with the firmness of their faith.


    From now on, although using directional teleportation to avoid several attacks, the speed of these orcs is increasing step by step. It seems that they really want to crush Li here. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C444

    For a while, even if Li uses fixed-point teleportation, these orcs can react quickly and deal with it. In a trance, Li suddenly falls into a disadvantage.


    As soon as he raised his hand, a dead finger smashed an orc''s body, and then another Orc rushed up. This time, he didn''t use blink, but directly raised a finger to meet the opponent''s attack.


    With a dull sound, the orc flew out with a loud bang and turned into countless light spots directly in the air. However, just at that time, the orc directly injected the incompletely prepared magic into its inner body through the handover, which directly smashed its body from the inside.


    It''s just that where the orcs are in charge of these things, they continue to rush towards Li as if they were dying. The weapons in their hands are waving very fast one by one, and then they fall down on Li. There is a trace of killing in Li''s eyes. With a stomp of their feet, a large number of magic elements come out directly from the ground. Where these orcs can bear, they are directly in the middle of the earth All of the space turned into light spots.


    At this time, the more intense drum suddenly stopped, followed by a scream.


    With a snort, it seems that Isala has solved the orc shaman. These orcs are so rampant in the desert, one of which is that the Warcraft in the desert knows nothing about the concept of blessing magic shaman law enforcer. Over time, the shaman probably thinks that he won''t be targeted by people, so Isala is directly attacked I killed him.


    With the death of the shaman, these orcs also stay in place, at this time their eyes are all panic color. All of a sudden, there was a scream from a beast. It was like seeing something frightening. Then his whole body turned into ashes in Li''s eyes.


    As this Orc turns to dust, other orcs are also affected to varying degrees. They want to move, but they can''t move a minute. Then, like the first orc, they turn to dust and mix with the sand below.


    "Is it because of the shaman?" Li said to himself that these orcs were not willing to believe in the evil god, but were betrayed by the shaman. So when the shaman died, the connection between them and the evil god would be directly broken, and the belief of maintaining their lives would be lost.


    Isala quickly came to listen to Isala''s meaning is that the orc shaman really did not have any orcs to protect it, just as they did not expect to leave them will start on the shaman.


    Isala heard that after the shaman died, these orcs also turned into dust. She was inexplicably relieved. Looking at her appearance, it was like a knot in her heart.


    Then Isala took out a parchment and said, "leave, look at this. I found it in the shaman


    From Leng for a while, "what?" He took the sheepskin roll over and looked at it carefully. It was written in the form of a map. At this time, Isala whispered, "this is the map that every tribal leader had when we entered the desert, but I didn''t expect to find it in this shaman for such a long time."


    "But we''re in the desert. We don''t have coordinates at all, do we?" At this time, Barr''s voice rang, and he walked slowly from the direction of the camp to this side.


    "Well? How did you wake up? " Li frowned.


    Barr said with a smile, "after all, you make so much noise, even if you set the mute magic, you can also detect it?"


    Li nodded and said, "if you count it out, the desert is very big, but you should know that there is a kind of magician called metrologist, right?"


    "Well?" Barr''s eyes brightened. "I''ve heard that even if they don''t have any landmarks, they can calculate the distance when they walk, and they can also calculate the volume, time and space without any measurement units. This kind of magician existed long ago, but now..."


    From gently point his forehead, "although I did not reach the kind of powerful realm, but I can still do according to some of the characteristics of things before remember the present position."


    He looked down at the map again. In fact, the map is not marked without characteristic places.


    First of all, the most peripheral thing inside is the cactus. Yes, it is the territory of the cactus king. Walking north from there, you will arrive at the most peripheral oasis in the desert.


    At present, they are not in the wrong direction.


    It''s estimated that if they walk in this direction, they will be able to reach the oasis in a short time. In fact, they are very lucky. On this map, they can see many reception places or supply stations outside. If they follow the normal process of entering the desert, they can supply in many places, but now they are very lucky The Himos Empire has disappeared. All they can find is yellow sand.


    Later, Li and Isala were replaced by Barr. According to Barr, they had been fighting for a night, and then it was time to let him come. However, Li and Isala didn''t refuse. After all, for Isala, it''s not a little fuss, and Li should study the map in his hand.When they woke up the next day, they walked directly in the direction of the map. But this time, they were shocked by the scene. Originally, according to Li''s understanding, the record time on this map is hundreds of years ago. The oasis written on it may have been buried in the yellow sand for a long time, but what appears in front of people is actually a huge oasis with an area no less than the whole city. Please


    Is it possible to build a city? ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C445

    At this time, the oasis is several kilometers ahead. It seems that people could see the oasis if they walked forward for a certain distance yesterday. However, it was already evening when they arrived here yesterday. At that time, they thought that they were strong and didn''t need to explore the surrounding environment, so they went to sleep directly. Otherwise, they might be finished soon They camped in the oasis in front of them.


    But at this time, Isala frowned at the oasis. "Be careful, everyone. When we came here, the guide had warned us not to enter the oasis..."


    But gulman snorted, "what else can we do in this oasis?"


    After all, the people here, whether Li or timaria or Barr, who just joined the team, are not strong. Even if there is any danger in the oasis, can they suddenly jump out some monsters that can easily kill the team?


    At this time, looking down from this high place, the oasis is so continuous in the desert, such a large area of green, which makes Isala a little excited. In the distance, I don''t know how vast the oasis is. At least the far place has been connected with the sky, which seems to be really equivalent to the city level oasis.


    Occupying one third of the whole oasis area is a huge pool. The pool is so blue that people are intoxicated. At a glance, we can see where there is so-called danger in the past, and what it exudes is the ultimate beauty. Looking to the side, there is a tall mountain. It looks quite high. I don''t know why people didn''t notice it when they walked. Other parts are basically a lot of oasis vegetation.


    Just at this time, a piece of black suddenly appeared in the original blue lake, and his brow was frowned. The water was really strange, otherwise, no matter how hard he fought, the oasis would not have been in good condition for such a long time in the desert.


    Gulman''s face flashed a ferocious color, "dragon clan!"


    Li nodded gently. At this time, the smell in the water was really the dragon breath, but he couldn''t be sure. After all, the dragon he had seen was just an indix. Not long after, a huge dragon head appeared in the lake, which was the size of a house. At this time, he looked at the people standing on the high place wantonly, and his mouth slowly moved A voice came out, "ignorant travelers, get out of here. If you want to leave, we can consider forgiving you."


    The dragon head protruding out of the water looks black as a whole, and it looks like ink. I don''t know what the origin is. Seeing this dragon, gulman, who was ready to go, looks muddled. He takes a look away and says, "what is this thing?"


    Barr looked at them. "Didn''t you just say dragon? I''m preparing to fight. After all, I haven''t fought with dragons. Isn''t this the dragon clan? "


    "No," Li shook his head gently, "these guys don''t have real dragon breath, they are just simple beasts! The real dragon breath is like this!" With these words, a large amount of magic breath surged out of their bodies in an instant. With these magic breath, a very powerful breath flashed over him. Although it was only a few seconds, Barr''s face turned white and he stepped back.


    At this time, the momentum is the breath of indix, because he swallowed a lot of breath of indix before, so now he can almost imitate it. Although this kind of momentum is useless, it can show something similar to dragon tail, so even Barr flinched for a moment I took a look.


    However, gulman has long been familiar with Li''s various abilities, and has not said anything. However, Barr has just joined the team, and he is curious about Li''s identity.


    The huge head emerged from the water. At this time, he was really a little afraid. He took a look away and went straight into the lake. Then the water that was surging was calm, as if Scared?


    Gulman snorted, "there are so many things made by behemoth. I didn''t expect that he could make this beast so similar to the dragon clan. If it took longer, he would not be able to make the real dragon clan."


    Hearing what gulman said, Li also nodded softly, "although the momentum of those things is far from that of the dragon clan, their breath is very close, but even so, they can only be regarded as Warcraft at most, and I didn''t feel much powerful magic when they just spoke, and even the breath they revealed is like ¡­¡±


    "Manipulation?" Barr went on, "it''s like they''re repeating what they''ve been taught."


    All of a sudden, the lake surged again. This time, it was like boiling water. Soon another tap came out of it. It looked up and down at them and said, "ignorant travelers, leave here. If you want to leave, we can consider forgiving you."As like as two peas, I thought I would have let go of these guys, and they had come back. But without waiting for their hands, a huge skull came out of the lake. The same head looked exactly like the one before. It looked like a carved model. "Ignorant traveller, leave here. If you want to leave, we can. To think about forgiving you. "


    At this time, the two faucets said together, "ignorant travelers, leave here. If you are willing to leave, we can consider forgiving you."


    Now people are confused. Is the synchronization rate too high? ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C446

    But this is not the end, and then there are a few taps out of the lake, this is a few taps began to keep saying, "ignorant travelers, get out of here, if you want to leave, we can consider forgiving you."


    Gulman said gloomily, "behemoth doesn''t want to annoy us to death with these things, does he?"


    With that, there was a flash of light on the armor of gulman, and then a ray of thunder came down from the sky and fell directly towards the lake. Of course, gulman knew that there was no way to deal with the monsters like dragons below, but it was also a kind of temptation. He wanted to see what happened to the dragons.


    The thunder fell into the lake without any obstruction.


    And the next moment one of the dragons cried, "confirm! Confirm! The opponent used the attack type of magic, the target is No. 3 carrier, start to prepare to fight back! Activate alert mode


    As the dragon head said this series of words that made gulman look confused, the dragon heads opened their mouths one after another. It seemed that they wanted to fight with the people. But the next moment, a light flashed in the mouth of the dragon heads. Gulman sneered, "Oh, dragon breath?"


    "No!" Li shouts, "it''s magic! Combined magic


    Hearing this, gulman wanted to refute. After all, these dragon people seem to have such low intelligence. How can they use magic? What''s more, they can use combined magic. Even if they can use magic, it''s probably that kind of super simple magic that can be directly scattered by people before they fly over?


    But the next moment he couldn''t laugh, because these dragons really seemed to be using magic, because at this time a large number of Magic Elements in the air were gathering towards those dragon heads, but in half a minute, they gathered a powerful magic reaction that made people tremble.


    "The magic is ready, the void is broken!" At the beginning, the tap said slowly.


    However, if there is a magician standing in front of him, he has to be stunned by him. Void breaking is nothing else. Void breaking has appeared in the tail of goblins. This magic requires more than four kinds of magic elements, and then relies on powerful magic power to launch directly. It''s simple and rude, but because of the magic elements used in it It''s hard to release because there are too many magicians. It needs at least ten magicians to release. In addition, it needs huge magic power and preparation time, so it''s only necessary to use it in war.


    However, these leaders are ready to release the magic directly. What is it


    But now it''s not the turn for everyone to be surprised. They see beams of light coming out directly from the mouths of those faucets. However, their attack direction is not the people. They directly eject the energy in their mouths into the sky. Then these magic energy constantly intersects in the air and finally turns into a huge magic array, and the center of the magic array is right It''s gulman.


    Without waiting for gulman to react, a huge light column with a diameter of nearly 1000 meters will fall directly from the sky!


    From sighed a tone, this magic strength estimate can catch up with spirit magic power?


    He stretched his right hand directly to the sky. Once upon a time, the Council thought that they could rely on the spirit''s magic power to fight against Geoff, but in fact, they thought the reality was too beautiful. For the strong people at the level of Lihe and Geoff, the attack of the spirit''s magic power was just a joke.


    Yes, an elf''s magic power is enough to destroy the country. Even Li''s strength is hard to cause such damage, but such an attack also has no effect on Li.


    From the direct hands of a, whispered, "open it, the door of space!"


    The magic that needs to be sung is already quite advanced. The level of the gate of space is very high, because it can be delivered in batches. However, the same gate consumes quite a lot of magic, and it will consume as much magic as it passes through as many people.


    According to Li''s strength, it''s the limit of magic to let 2000 people pass. But Li is not ready to send other people to a safe area. Besides, long distance transmission can''t be used in the desert. Last night''s short distance transmission was the limit of his transmission magic in the desert.


    The reason why he uses the space gate is very simple. He directly sets the space gate at an altitude of several hundred meters. Then when the space gate is just formed but not yet formed, he slams his hands together and yells, "burst!"


    With his roar, the door of space in the air burst, and the turbulence of space directly involved the energy beam falling from the sky. In an instant, the whole sky was covered by the dazzling light. When gulman''s eyes just recovered from the light, he found that the separation had disappeared.


    He swept with Yu Guang, but almost bit off his tongue. At this time, Li had already rushed to the top of the lake, and hit one of the faucets with one punch. The faucet''s IQ was not enough, so he was directly knocked unconscious by Li''s punch. Li snorted, hugged the huge faucet and flew into the air. Looking at his posture, he thought We need to pull a dragon out of it.Now is not the time to hide his strength from Barr. After all, sooner or later, it will be exposed, and Barr didn''t hide his strength from Li when he woke up yesterday. In this case, it''s good to let Barr understand his strength and everyone know the details of the other party.


    However, when he pulled it up, his face changed. If there was a dragon under it, he would have pulled it out directly, but no, he didn''t pull it out directly! ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C447

    In fact, as soon as Li started to work, his dragon started to scream. The scream made people feel that the Dragon suffered a lot at this time. No matter how you had the shape of a dragon, why did you make such a painful sound after being knocked out?


    But soon, other dragon mouths made the same sound, and they seemed to feel the pain.


    Then he felt that the weight of his dragon became surprisingly heavy. It was not like the weight of a dragon. It was obviously like the weight of the Titan he had fought against, and he had a feeling that it was better than that.


    Are you kidding me? How can I get so much weight?


    After biting his teeth, Li made a little effort again. With a click, he felt a light touch on his hand and flew up with the faucet with half of his neck. Let alone leave, several other people were completely stupid and pulled off the faucet? How strong is this.


    Instead, many of the dragon heads in the lake screamed. For a moment, it was like a desert oasis. It was a boundless hell.


    With the scream of these taps, Li threw the one in his hand directly on the high ground, "gulman, look what this is!"


    Gulman went up and down to look at the faucet. Suddenly, his face changed. The faucet is really a faucet, but it''s different at the beginning of the neck. There are a lot of irregular protrusions on the neck. If you look at it carefully, you will find that the protrusions are extremely similar to the imagination of human face.


    At this time, gulman directly turned his head and looked at the other taps in the lake. These taps kept screaming, but in fact, the taps themselves did not make any sound. All the sounds came from their necks, that is, the faces attached to their necks.


    Li took a deep breath, undead? Fusion biology?


    But why did that behemoth come up with such a thing to guard here? Come on, he can''t even keep the city. Why protect this oasis? And even if the enemy comes, it will not directly destroy this oasis, right!?


    Li then looked down at the lake. At this time, there were more than ten huge taps under the lake. Their mouths kept howling. I don''t know why they just pulled out one of them. The rest of them would be like this.


    From now on, he snorted, jumped down and grabbed two of the taps. This time, he pulled up as hard as he did last time. The two taps kept howling, as if they had felt desperate. This time, what made Li''s face sink was that he actually felt that the two taps were connected Next to a body, he slowly pulled up, and suddenly the lake began to boil violently. I don''t know how many taps came out from below. They all stared at each other, just like seeing the enemy of life and death.


    There was another tearing sound. Li thought that he had broken the two taps in his hand, but he didn''t think that the sound actually came from under the lake. With the rising of Li slowly, a large black appeared in the lake below, which occupied most of the lake water, and with the rising of Li slowly, the black appeared The color became more and more thick, as if there was something to be pulled out from inside.


    All of a sudden, except for the two faucets tightly grasped by Li Li, all the other faucets shrank back into the lake, and the wailing disappeared, including the ones tightly grasped by Li Li.


    All of a sudden, the surroundings became quiet, which made Li a little bit unaccustomed.


    However, Li is also taking this opportunity to quickly pull the faucet upward. Since the other party has given him this opportunity, then he must grasp it well.


    It''s about 20 meters away from the water below. It seems that it has reached the maximum length of the neck under the faucet. Then something gushed out of the water below.


    Is it dragon body? From the subconscious thought, but in front of the thing is not a dragon body, or an island, a black island, and on this island there are countless dragon necks!


    Gulman''s eyes widened, as if he didn''t believe what he saw at all. What kind of dragon is this? It''s a monster. What kind of dragon will grow on such an island, and there are so many dragon heads. Gulman is staring at this scene.


    All the time, he thought that he was only controlled by behemoth because of his bad luck. Now, I have no idea that behemoth even played with the dragon in his palm. What would happen if the Dragon knew about such a creation? Are you crazy? Directly destroy the covenant with mankind, and rush to directly destroy behemoth?


    But behemoth did. What was in his head? Is it paste?


    At this time, because this area is out of the water, the taps on it are half dead. It seems that if these things are completely out of the water, they will basically lose their power. If they continue to pull up, the lower part will also begin to show more water. Slowly, a huge black island directly occupied the whole lake. No, it was not an islandIt''s a sphere, a huge sphere, full of a city sized sphere. At this time, there are a lot of dragon necks on this huge sphere, just like a huge tentacle monster!


    But compared with this huge body, these tentacles are too short to accept. However, this has been unable to hide the feelings of shock in people''s hearts. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C448

    A huge sphere, on which there are many taps, and whether it is in this huge sphere, or in these taps and neck, there are countless human faces.


    What the hell is this? No wonder just now these taps can be released so easily to break the void. If such a huge body wants to mobilize magic, it can definitely reach a magic group with more than 100 people or even more than 1000 people. Moreover, so many taps can be exported in many ways. It is absolutely a powerful defense weapon.


    However, this thing doesn''t seem to be fully activated. At least now we can''t get close to it without using magic. Even when it is mentioned in the middle of the sky, these taps don''t make any reaction. Then the result is obvious. In fact, the sphere below doesn''t cherish the taps above.


    The command it gives to these taps is that they will fight back when there is a magic active attack. On the contrary, if someone carries out a physical attack here, it doesn''t matter. Think about it, if such a huge body relies on physical attack, there are really not many people in the world who can threaten this thing.


    In other words, in addition to leave, it is estimated that no one can be forced to mention it in the air.


    But even so, it seems that the sphere is in dormancy, and it doesn''t touch the things around it. Maybe in its heart, if someone uses magic, then the magic used by these taps, such as breaking the void, can annihilate all the enemies in the future. If the opponent uses physical attack, then they can''t see themselves at all My own, even if there are casualties, it''s just the taps above.


    It''s arrogant guy. He released his hands suddenly, and then the huge ball fell into the lake again. The huge impact made the lake splash. It''s really interesting to watch the huge ball and the tap sink into the lake together.


    Fortunately, at that time, the man who ruled the world was akunorochia. If it was behemoth, maybe he would make something terrible.


    From the direct return to the people''s side, "how, you see it?"


    Gulman nodded softly. "Behemoth is a monster. He can even create this kind of thing. Is that the spirit in their heart?"


    Left Leng for a while, "the spirit in the heart? What do you mean


    Gulman shook his head gently. "I only know part of the information. When behemoth came to me at that time, he meant to mold me as the God of their whole behemoth city-state alliance, but it was just one of them. I had many gestures, which was the same as the template of the god they designed, but I rejected him directly at that time. But he said, you''ll agree then. Because I still have other unfinished gods in my hands. As long as one of them agrees, the others can only submit to it Then he went away laughing


    Looking at the calm lake below, is this also one of the gods?


    What exactly was behemoth planning at the time? Shaping the gods? For what? Is it to fight the crisis that will come in the future?


    However, according to the current situation, all his designs have failed. After all, the city-state of behemoth has basically disappeared in history, and countless people are eyeing his legacy, let alone leaving. Gulman, the avenger, is estimated to be able to make his adherents drink a pot, let alone the more troublesome guy jerff.


    Li sighed, "it seems that there is no need to repair here. Let''s go straight. It looks very strange, but we don''t know when we fight. Let''s get out of here while it''s still dormant."


    Hearing this, several other people also nodded their heads. If this guy is just in the dormancy stage and can freely release the magic of void breaking, he will not wake up directly to heaven.


    He left the oasis with the people and began to move in another direction. According to the above guidance, people can reach the city-state of behemoth in about three days. That''s right. It''s the city-state of behemoth, but it''s located on the opposite side of behemoth''s sphere of influence.


    According to Isala, the city-state has been destroyed in the attack of akunolokia, but the people just want to have a try. After all, this is a turning point. After all, they need to prove that they are not going in the wrong direction.


    Three days passed quickly. When people saw the city in front of them in the night, their faces were a little ugly.


    Looking back at Isala, "you say this city has been destroyed?"


    Isala nodded gently, but she turned and shook her head. "I just heard about it, but it''s post-war reconstruction..."


    Yes, even the post-war reconstruction can not be intact, right?


    People are tongue tied when they look at the ancient city in front of them. Even if they look at it from a distance, it seems that the ancient city in front of them is about the same size as the oasis before. This is a large city. However, according to Isala, this kind of city can only be regarded as a small city in the whole desert, not even as a twelve city state.However, from the top to the bottom, the city looks as good as a intact city. It has not been attacked by desert at all, or even traces of war. If there is not a little light in the city at midnight, then people really want to think that the behemoth dynasty still exists here On top of the world


    It''s really weird, behemoth. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C449

    At this time, when you go to the sand dune in front of the ancient city and look at it again, the side of the ancient city alone is at least seven or eight kilometers long. If you calculate this, the city is about to catch up with badria. But now it seems that the wall is full of traces of war. It seems that the city is located in the whole city-state system On the outside, I''ve been through quite a lot of wars. The buildings in this city look rather decadent and desolate. Although most of them are in good condition, they are really different from what people looked like before.


    However, after more than 400 years, it is a miracle that the city can still maintain its original design. Standing at a gate of the ancient city, looking inside, at the end of the straight street, that is, in the middle of the ancient city, there is a very tall building.


    The building looks completely different from the surrounding buildings. The distance between the building and the people''s station is about three or four kilometers, but the inexplicable momentum still makes people feel completely different from the surrounding buildings. There is a circle of square around him, and the square is also quite spacious. You can imagine that it was still a prosperous place in those days In the city, there should be a large number of people gathered here. At this time, the building stands on this empty square. After tens of meters of steps, there is a gate with a width of more than 20 meters. However, the door has been broken for a long time. One of the doors has disappeared, and the other one is reluctantly mounted on the door relying on half bearings. It seems that it will not last long At this time, the huge door was open with a big empty mouth, as if to welcome ole who was waiting for him.


    In fact, when people came into the city, there were even a lot of trees still standing on both sides of the road. These trees looked very tall, and each one had the thickness of at least two people embracing. But in fact, neither Li nor Isala could feel the breath of life from these trees. These trees were actually dead ¡£


    He walked up to the tree and touched it gently. Then the tree directly collapsed and cracked. The skin directly cracked a big hole, and a large amount of debris gushed out. It felt like these trees had been drained of all their vitality.


    Barr shook his head gently. "There''s something wrong here. I don''t know why I feel my mood is affected."


    With what he said, gulman nodded gently. There was a lot of resentment here, as if too many people had died here, and this resentment was not the resentment of those who died in the war, just like this place When there was a war in this place before, maybe a large number of people chose to surrender, but they were slaughtered by the people of the other side.


    With gulman saying this, people seem to have this feeling, as if there are people around kneeling to beg for mercy from those soldiers, but they were mercilessly stabbed to death on the ground.


    From this time gently shook his head, "it seems that we have to go there to have a look, if there is still no information, we can only move towards the back of the place."


    Everyone nodded. In fact, everyone felt very depressed after they came here. If we could solve this problem as soon as possible, it would be the best.


    At the beginning, they will spot check the houses that look very complete. After all, there is no problem for the people living in them. However, no matter what kind of houses there are, there are no traces of life. If there are any, they were hundreds of years ago, and I don''t know what kind of power makes the city keep its present appearance, It''s been going on.


    Soon everyone came to the most central building. Looking at the appearance of the building, there were some things like the temple. At this time, the high steps directly lifted the whole building, which made people feel strange and towering. I don''t know why even from this time, they had a little bit of anxiety in their hearts A sense of uneasiness.


    Want to make you feel uneasy What''s in it.


    They slowly stepped up the steps, but there was no trap on the long steps. They went to the top and nothing happened. However, when they were standing in front of the door, a terrible breath of death came out.


    From this time is also a face change, even if it is undead where the alien world is also like this?


    If normal people inhale this kind of breath, they will be turned into skeletons.


    Did everyone discuss it? Originally, according to the meaning of "leave", it was still to leave yourself to explore. However, everyone thought that no matter what was in it, it was better for everyone to go in together. One was that everyone could share what happened, and the other was that it was inevitable that something else would attack people from behind situation.


    Although everyone''s strength is quite strong, it is inevitable that there will be nothing they can''t deal with.


    Then the people directly stepped into the building, but as soon as they entered, there was a faint light around them. This is to make people stunned. The thing that lights up is the magic crystal lamp on the wall. This kind of induction lamp can also be seen in the homes of some little nobles outside.But generally speaking, most of the time, these induction lights are used to support the scene when there are guests. After all, they consume real magic crystals. Although as soon as someone passes by, they will light up immediately to illuminate the road ahead, and then they will slowly turn off automatically.


    But this theory of saving money can''t compare with candles.


    Of course, this is a digression. The most surprising thing is how these mirrors have remained magical for hundreds of years? ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C450

    After walking a distance in the corridor, there is a wide hall. Everything in the hall seems to have been swept away. A large number of murals on the wall seem to have been glued down and taken away in that battle. At this time, at a glance, there is nothing here, and the carpet on the ground can''t be seen at all. It''s just a bunch of broken threads.


    And the four huge pillars supporting the whole building, it seems that they will not last long, and they will crack at any time.


    Isala gently frowned at this time. "It seems that something has come out."


    Sure enough, there seems to be something shining in the dark that is gradually condensing together, and the number is very large. At a glance, there are at least hundreds of them.


    "Ghost?" Looking away at Barr, you should know that Barr, who is in charge of holy light type magic, has a profound understanding of this kind of thing.


    Barr said with a sneer, "it''s also strange that there are such low-end undead creatures, ghosts, who can absorb the souls of the living and enhance their own strength. But when it comes to monomer, it''s nothing at all. Just worry about not being surrounded I''m really stupid. According to your strength, how can I worry about such things? "


    And at this time, a voice that seemed extremely empty and boundless sounded, "those who intruded into our holy land, now, tremble for your recklessness!"


    With the man''s words, hundreds of ghosts rushed directly at the crowd.


    As Barr said just now, this kind of ghost can only bully ordinary people, or the very weak adventurers. For them, these things are no different from delivering vegetables. If a few large-scale magic continue, these ghosts will be dead.


    At this time, Barr''s eyes were staring at the depth of the hall. Originally, according to our vision, the hall should have a panoramic view, but in fact, there was a darkness in the depth of the hall, which could not be seen clearly in any case, just like there were gods and Demons hiding there.


    Barr flicked a snap of his finger, and then two huge balls of light appeared at the top of the hall. This ball of light has no attack magic, it is purely for lighting, and it can break some camouflage types of magic, such as the dark hidden magic used by these people.


    Sure enough, at the end of the hall, there were twelve tall men in black cloaks. At least their body shape seems to be human after death, but at this time they are wearing cloaks and their heads are shrouded in their hats, and they don''t want to show even a little, but the hat is hazy and they can''t see clearly. These people look like mages.


    "Ha ha, you are much more interesting than those people in the last city. Your strength seems to be barely able to see." A person slowly said, as if to leave them for a certain degree of appreciation.


    "What are you?" Gulman coldly said, in fact, these people keep emitting the smell of undead, but what they said at this time is completely like human beings.


    "Who? You foreigners, do you think our twelve subjects have only ghosts? " Another man in Black said coldly.


    "Subjects?" Li sneered: "if you have subjects, then this is your territory. I don''t know whether you are the king of the garbage country or the king of the idiot country?"


    From this point of view, naturally, I want to anger these guys in front of me. If they are angry, it will give me a lot of opportunities to take advantage of.


    Sure enough, with the words of Li, one of the guys yelled, "you ignorant guys! Come on, let''s show you the strength of the twelve kings of the dead! " As he spoke, the floor of the hall suddenly began to shake.


    At this time, the twelve men in black whispered in unison: "I call you in the name of the twelve kings of the dead. Come, people who once fought in this city, fight with my enemies, tear them apart, eat them, destroy them, destroy their flesh, and crush their souls!"


    In an instant, the terror in the hall was more dignified than the last time.


    Then the floor of the hall began to vibrate violently. The vibration lasted for quite a long time. At least in the public senses, it took nearly ten seconds before the vibration stopped. Then, a crack suddenly appeared on the ground, and a bone claw stretched out from it. The bone claw exerted a little force, and then the skeleton body jumped out with it.


    This skeleton doesn''t look different, just like an ordinary skeleton soldier. He carries a huge sword behind him, and his hands are empty. It looks like the soldiers who were guarding here at that time.


    However, the crack did not disappear at this time. One by one, the bone claws stretched out from it, and then they jumped out one by one. They didn''t have any other movements. They just stood in the hall like this, didn''t walk, and didn''t mean to attack. They were just in a daze hereWhen these skeletons gathered more and more, and gradually became hundreds of people, the twelve men in black stopped singing and began to become another mantra. However, this mantra is completely different from the previous mantra. In the past, they sang, and people at least could understand it, but now they began to sing in another language, As they sang, the skeletons changed.


    They actually began to produce flesh and blood. The flesh and blood was generated from their heads. Drops of gray liquid began to form on their heads, and then spread to their bodies. With the spread, pink flesh appeared on their bones ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C451

    Barr stares, as if he can''t believe this scene. At the beginning, he thought these guys were just pretending to be ghosts. But now the flesh growing on these skeletons makes him feel full of vitality. They actually let these skeletons, which have been transformed into undead creatures, have flesh and blood again.


    Let''s not say anything else. If these guys run out of the desert, they will be able to conquer the city and land. In the past, there were no masters of undead magic on the mainland. These people are good at summoning a large number of undead creatures, and some people have the idea of relying on these undead armies to break through the sky.


    However, this undead is incompatible with human beings in the first place. If you want to attack anyone, you can only let the undead army rush through. However Don''t think too much. You can summon a lot of undead, but it''s just a comparison with other magicians. Can you summon 10000 or 20000?


    Others in the city a guard, unless you can crush the number of each other, otherwise, or ha ha.


    But if they master the magic of making the undead have flesh and blood again, then the situation will be different. They directly put flesh and blood on their own undead, mix into each other''s cities, and then wait for the opportunity to cooperate with each other. That''s nothing else. Even if other cities know about it, it will only make those cities suspect themselves, and the effect will be better That''s wonderful. Barr whispered. The holy gun flashed in his hand. It seemed that he was ready to let none of these guys leave the hall.


    Soon, these skeletons were covered with flesh and blood, and then spread a layer of skin. For a moment, hundreds of living soldiers appeared in front of the public. These skeletons no longer have the appearance of skeletons. They look like human beings.


    Li sighed, a ray of thunder flashed in his hand, and then a ray of thunder shot out of Li''s hand. In a moment, several soldiers who had been strengthened in this way turned into fly ash. At the beginning, Li used three large-scale light magic to defeat the ghosts, which may have led the twelve guys to mistakenly think that Li could only use Holy Light magic.


    Now to do so is to tell the other party that they have more magic than the other party thinks. Don''t use any flesh and blood to cover the skeleton itself to isolate the holy light type magic and so on.


    "Accept the sanctions." One of the men in Black said so quietly, and then the soldiers in front of him moved and frowned. He thought that the flesh and blood of these soldiers were just to resist the magic of holy light, but when these soldiers moved, he found that he was wrong.


    The way these guys move is very skillful, or they have some experience. In the process of their rapid movement, they have made some evasive gestures to prevent them from using the attack type of large-scale magic again.


    These soldiers look as if they were alive. They have almost the same experience and speed as before. In an instant, four of the most outstanding soldiers rushed to the front of the crowd, but left with a sneer, "right? It''s interesting, but you forget that since these guys already have flesh and blood, they also have considerable weaknesses. "


    Li directly stepped forward and put himself in the front line of these soldiers'' attack. Then the four soldiers aimed their weapons at Li, which seemed to be the same as trying to kill Li directly.


    In fact, Li didn''t take care of the weapon. He just stood there and used his body to attack the next four skeletons! Click! Click! Click!


    After four crisp rings, although the weapons in the hands of the four soldiers were chopped on Li''s body, they broke one after another. What kind of weapons were there.


    And leave is to lift eyelid, "this is over? Now it''s my turn! "


    Then, as soon as he closed his hands, a huge dial was generated from his feet. In an instant, the dial spread to the whole hall. Barr opened his mouth wide and said, "this is The end of time


    He took a look at the dial under his feet and said softly, "OK, dust to dust, earth to earth, smash it!"


    With his roar, the flesh and blood of the soldiers in front of him began to wither quickly. This feeling was like that in an instant, their flesh and blood were directly emptied, leaving only the skin. At this time, he directly reached out and hit with a loud finger, "Galaxy burst!"


    With his actions, his body exudes a strong light, which is just dazzling for ordinary people, but for these soldiers who have revealed the essence of skeleton, it is a disaster. It is just a matter of a moment, and these guys turn into flying ash in an instant.


    Of course, they didn''t notice that one of the twelve men in black walked directly to the rear, as if he didn''t care about the battle.


    "Poor human beings, let us pay the price now." A low voice echoed in the open hall. With the sound of talking, the remaining eleven guys directly untied their black cloaks.As soon as they untied their cloaks, an inexplicable breath began to spread in the hall. As soon as people''s faces changed, this breath was nothing else.


    it was a deep breath of immortality. If people didn''t hold their breath, they would be in a trance.


    At this time, on the body of the eleven people who took off their clothes, they were wearing a suit of black armor, which was covered with a lot of silver ornaments, all of which were themed with undead and skeleton. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C452

    At this moment, the same level 18 death knight was killed directly by Barthes!


    Is this kind of strength really level 18? This is sure to draw a question mark, 18 against 18 can seckill? If you let Li say it, it''s OK.


    After all, Lidi has a lot of hidden strength. Even Lidi''s writing wheel eye can deal with the existence of his own level in an instant. What Barr just showed is a kind of awe and awe momentum. He has already used his own momentum to subdue his opponent at the moment of fighting, which is just like the domineering color of a king, and the other party directly succumbs to his feet ¡£


    Li sighed, "Barr, I''ll leave it to you. I''ll go to the theatre."


    Barr snorted, "no problem. Originally, I thought these guys had what kind of strength. It turns out that when they turned into fallen paladins, they had lost their own spirit. That''s OK. Let me bury them all here!"


    Timaria looked at gulman. "It seems that he was merciful last time?"


    Gulman snorted, "he''s merciful, as if I''m just trying my best."


    Timaria touched her nose and thought that if gulman really used snake body, even if Barr reached level 19, he would not be his opponent?


    On the other side, when their companion died, the five guys rushed directly at Barr. As for the five guys who just didn''t move behind, they also rushed up. At this time, they realized that Barr was not the ordinary strong one they thought at the beginning. Now in this situation, they can only solve Barr first, and then consider how to annihilate the rest ¡£


    Now the meaning of these death knights is to gather the strength of 11 people to kill Barr directly!


    After all, Barr is also a man who has experienced many battles. In the face of these people''s siege, he showed a sneer on his face, and then rushed directly to the death knight on the right.


    And these death knights are obviously people who have not known how many battles. Seeing that Barr is attacking towards the right side, the two on the right side directly slow down, while the others on the left side quickly speed up. They plan to attack Barr directly from the rear of the side at the moment when Barr is fighting with the two on the right side, so as to kill Barr in an instant!


    At this time, three white bone guns stabbed directly at Barr, but two of them were more powerful, and the other one revealed a touch of black, which seemed to be exerting some magic.


    Sure enough, the gun didn''t reach Barr, and Barr had changed. At this time, many wrinkles appeared on his face, and his hair began to turn gray. This is not only the problem on his face, but also the aging of his body to a certain extent.


    This magic is called weakness.


    There is no damage effect, but it can aging the opponent''s body to a certain extent, and the effect is not particularly good. It can affect the opponent''s combat effectiveness by about 5% at most, but the time is quite long. If it is in a protracted war, such a move can really have a certain effect.


    In this kind of short-term confrontation, the effect is not so obvious, but the lack of a considerable test of the psychology of both sides, the winner, if the psychology is slightly unstable, want to remove the negative effect on their own, then they will suffer from the other side''s terrorist attack!


    But at this time, Barr didn''t touch his negative magic, just as if his negative magic was just an ornament. He directly threw his gun, and then a ray of light towards the two death riders on the right side of his original attack. In an instant, a ray of light burst out in the air. Although the ray of light had no effect on the right side of the rider, it was very important for him It''s just dazzling for human beings.


    But for the death knights, this kind of light will make people feel extremely disgusted. The two knights just stopped for a moment, they want to dodge, but this has made them miss the best time to encircle. According to their trend, the two of them and the three Knights behind should attack Barr together, and then attack him directly It''s under the gun! But now


    This was disturbed by the holy light. In their subconscious pause, they only heard a wind coming from their ears. When they looked again, Barr had already appeared behind them. As for the three knights on the left, because of the speed of the horse, their spears did not hurt Barr. On the contrary, Barr had rushed to the two death knights on the right After that, the long gun in his hand turned around and stabbed one of them under the horse.


    As for this time, the three death knights on the slant side have rushed over, and now they are only two or three meters away from Barr. Now Barr has no advantage in speed. After all, he has just started killing people and has given up his advantage in speed. If an ordinary Knight wants to fight with each other now, he is really looking for death.


    However, Barr did not hesitate at this time. He overturned the gun in his hand and threw out the dead Knight''s body behind him. It was just a matter of an instant. The horse under his seat directly threw the three people behind him away.With a roar from one of the death knights behind, these death knights directly joined a row. It seems that this time they are really worried that the people on their side will be stabbed to death by Barr''s cold shoulder.


    But Barr showed a sneer. Do these guys really think they can fight against themselves? This is too ridiculous, Barr slowly raised his head, "you''d better admit defeat, as the commander of the trial army, I can at least single pick more than 30 strong men of the same level, you''re not enough to fight!"


    Thirty strong men of the same level? Looking at Barr''s confident expression, Li could not help shaking his head. According to Barr''s strength, he could only defeat 30 ordinary people of the same level at most. The strong, which one has nothing to press the bottom of the box. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C453

    These death knights gathered together again. In fact, at the beginning, they evaluated these people in front of them. The average level of the three women was much lower than that here. It can be said that they were not enough. As for the existence that could release large-scale magic, they were listed as the primary target of killing. Naturally, they left.


    In fact, no matter what the scale of the battle, such as Li, who is good at group attack, is generally listed as the primary target of attack. In addition, Barr, who is good at single attack, naturally falls behind, but he doesn''t love it. Up to now, Barr alone has almost killed the group.


    At this time, looking at the remaining nine death knights gathered together very calmly and slowly approached him, Barr could not help frowning. When he just attacked, he always took the cold to attack. If he really wanted to fight with the nine guys, Barr was not brain sick.


    The nine death knights confront Barr in this way. Fortunately, they are not living paladins. Otherwise, they will fight with Barr in a rage when their companions die. But now they feel that they have no feeling about the death of their companions, even if they just turn into undead creatures, but they have a sense of life and death Feeling completely numb, they gazed at Barr and watched like this. As long as there was a little hole in Barr''s body, they would stab him to death under the gun.


    Barr also looks at each other like this, but he is different. He is a person. Even if his mind is firm, he will be tired. He is neither a robot nor an immortal. He just looks at each other like this. For a long time, a light flashed over him, but Barr decided to cancel the negative effect of his weakness first.


    At this time, the death knights yelled and rushed directly towards Barr, but their speed was not very fast, but they were very neat, just like they were the incarnation of a person. At this time, the sound of the horse''s hooves pounded hard on the floor of the hall, as if there were thousands of horses rushing towards Barr.


    Barr''s eyes flashed a trace of fine awn, he is not really can''t bear to get rid of his own negative effect, he just want to let the other party first, as long as the other party first, then he has countless ways to keep up with the other party''s attack, now is who first move who the loophole is bigger.


    Barr moved, he used dispel magic, so Barr had a loophole in the other side''s eyes, but the same, in Barr''s eyes, these guys rush towards themselves at this time, the loophole is bigger, Barr is fearless!


    At this time, the distance between the two sides was quickly shortened, and the death knights directly leaned forward, and the gun barrel was tightly clamped under their own ribs, which was already a charging posture.


    Barr didn''t move, he just sneered, the power of charge is really big, but it''s too naive to kill yourself by charge, isn''t it? The reason why he didn''t move was that he had just released the dispelling magic, and there was a light and shadow in the palm of his hand, which was


    Mirror! When Barr was ten meters away, he suddenly clenched his fist and crushed the light and shadow in his hand. With the crushing of the light and shadow, a cloud of fog appeared around Barr''s body. In an instant, nine death knights had rushed to him, and the long gun in his hand was directly sent into Barr''s body.


    These death knights have accumulated enough strength for this attack. Although they suddenly saw the fog, they still stabbed Barr according to the influence of the visual residue just now. But their faces changed at the moment when they stabbed Barr. They were knights who had been through hundreds of battles before. Naturally, they knew very well what it was like to stab the human body, but now They didn''t feel that they had stabbed the human body. On the contrary, they felt that they had stabbed


    Glass


    With a crack, when the faces of these death knights were stunned, Barr''s long gun appeared from three meters away, with unparalleled momentum, directly penetrated a death knight''s body and fiercely flew out.


    At the same time, he sat down on the "holy horse" and bowed his head, directly bumping the horse under the death knight into another death knight next to him. The death knight didn''t react at all, but even if he did, how could the horse under his seat react? At the moment, the horse under his seat was directly hit by a powder Broken.


    The death knight had made a defensive gesture, but suddenly his horse died. What can he do? His body was about to fall from afar, and the defense of the long gun in his hand became full of holes. Then the "holy gun" in Barr''s hand came with dazzling light and shadow on his chest. The death knight could only roar, and then a black energy shield appeared in front of him, which just blocked Barr''s attack path.


    However, Barr sneered. After all, he is the commander of the trial army. When it comes to attack tactics, he knows more than this guy at present. If he can block Barr''s attack by guessing Barr''s estimated trajectory, then Barr might as well kill him.Barr roared at this time, and the long gun in his hand jumped fiercely. In the eyes of the death knight, his fully formed shield was directly picked out by Barr!


    Can magic shields also be picked by physical attacks? The death knight''s eyes widened, and then there was the shining spear. After the spear, most of the death knight''s neck went straight away. All of a sudden, there was only a small point left in his neck, which was still connected to his lower body. As for the spine, it had been directly destroyed in this moment. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C454

    Although these death knights have stepped into the queue of undead creatures, they are still members of human beings. If Barna just broke his main artery, he will not die directly. But if his spine is broken, he will not be cured even if God comes. At least he is useless.


    This time, Barr used a low-level Magic - "mirror" to easily solve the two death knights. Mirror art is not a separate art. The body created by mirror art is just a one-time target, and it depends on whether the other party wants to attack!


    If these Knights didn''t prepare to fight together but in batches, Barr didn''t have such a good chance to fight. You know, at the beginning, Barr just wanted to use mirror image to confuse the other side and let the other side restrain his attack trend, but he didn''t think that the other side didn''t have any intention of converging at all. He attacked directly, and the nine men were basically one Start to fight. In this way, they will lose the existence of defending their own side. If Barr doesn''t fight at this time, he will be an idiot. So Barr gang was able to defeat the enemy with one strike just now. He not only defused the attack of the other side, but also took the lives of two of them.


    But what surprised these death knights even more is that their bodies have been transformed into the bodies of undead creatures. As just said, they exist between human beings and undead creatures, but they have a certain degree of undead resistance on their bodies. That is to say, general lethal killing is just a joke for them.


    For example, most of the body is broken. It''s just floating clouds. At least there are enough materials for them to recover at any time. At least it''s not like the body is completely smashed. But at the beginning, Barr can destroy a death knight in an instant with every blow, just like these death Knights are all paper.


    One of the death knights took a deep breath and said, "the dead are scattered."


    "The dead are scattered! Second brother, are you sure? " Another death knight''s tone was inexplicably trembling. It seemed that this inexplicable attribute made them feel a bit trembling. The death knight nodded heavily, "there''s nothing wrong, otherwise, they won''t be killed by a second strike."


    "That''s right!" Another knight took a deep breath. "In this case, it''s really troublesome to fight on."


    Their communication was suddenly interrupted, because at this time Barr rushed over again. This time Barr was full of momentum, and the faces of those guys just now showed fear. Just now they were full of confidence, because they thought they were immortal. No matter how powerful Barr was, he was just a human.


    They can''t get a human even if they''re in a car fight?


    But now they are really suffering. They don''t know that Barr is a pervert here. They don''t know that Barr is the commander of the trial army. The trial army has always been very resistant to other magic, including dark magic and undead magic, which are their most annoying magic. Therefore, they also have a strong resistance to this kind of magic Experience beyond the reach of ordinary people.


    All of a sudden, Barr directly beat these death knights into a panic, and now he has directly seized the full initiative. For a moment, he was not afraid to fight against seven. For a moment, it was like the coming of the gods. Now the seven death knights were beaten by Barr.


    "Fight with him!" One of the death knights roared, and then the other six people were surrounded by Barr directly. They had to fight if they could fight. At this time, everyone''s eyes were full of anger. If they worked hard together, would they really be unable to fight a person of the same level?


    Barr didn''t expect that these guys really wanted to fight with themselves, and then the golden light flashed on him. This is the sacrifice of the holy light. Barr sneered. If you have blood, I don''t have it? Since you are willing to work hard, I''ll show you what is really working hard.


    With the holy light, Barr''s momentum is also improved. Relying on the sacrifice of the holy light, Barr has the confidence to fight with each other without death. At least he can break through the siege of these guys!


    At this time, the long guns in the hands of these death knights are twined with black light. Death twining is the unique skill of death knights. The holy light in their bodies has been converted into immortal power, so even the original Holy Light magic has also become undead magic.


    Death coil can cause great damage to opponents, but also can heal undead creatures. These death knights are actually using the bonus of death coil to destroy Barr''s stomach. They are not ready to escape from Barr''s next attack. They already know that if they want to kill Barr, they have to fight hard!


    "BAM BAM BAM BAM bam!" With six blasts, Barr thought that his stomach could support at least two rounds of attack. In fact, when the third Knight''s spear stabbed his stomach with all his strength, his stomach was suddenly dim, as if it could not support.


    Barr didn''t give these death knights too many opportunities. When he knew that his stomach couldn''t even survive a round of attack, Barr had pulled his horse out of the opponent''s battle. Even so, when Barr took the opponent''s fifth shot, his stomach was completely broken.The other side''s sixth shot or bar directly with the long gun in the hands of the next hard!


    At the same time, in this moment of confrontation, Barr directly took the other party''s life, it seems that this battle is still Barr gained the upper hand.


    For a moment, Barr seemed there is none under heaven to equal him.


    The rest of the death knights no longer have the heart to fight, they even pull the horse and run! Of course, they did not see that Barry''s face was extremely pale, as if he was going to fall to the ground the next moment. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C455

    At this time, the six people rushed directly to the fastest escape position, and this position is undoubtedly away from their direction. They have completely ignored whether these people have any hidden strength away from them. In their eyes, there is nothing more important than escaping from bar as soon as possible.


    Li snored, but he didn''t stop them. He wanted to find new clues through these guys.


    as for Barr, although he wants to stop them at this time, he is at the end of his life. There is no big difference between trying to stop them and dreaming.


    But as for Isala, although she hates this kind of undead, it''s no big difference between telling her to solve these guys and sending her to death.


    As a result, these guys directly watched them rush past them. At this time, the death knight suddenly turned around and opened his hand, which was a huge black halo. He was also stunned. He didn''t expect that this guy had the courage to attack them at the end.


    His attack was obviously aimed at Chang Ming, but other people were also directly shrouded in it.


    Li Leng snorted, and a halo directly resisted the black light. At the next moment, timaria rushed to the death knight with a very fast speed, and the sword in his hand stabbed out one after another. The death knight didn''t expect that everyone in front of him had excellent fighting power. Under the crazy attack of timaria, he was very angry Until there was no time to react, dozens of small holes of the size of two fingers were punctured directly.


    The death knight gave a loud roar, and then a mass of black smoke poured out of his mouth and shrouded timaria. Timaria turned pale. Originally, her ability was close combat. If it was any other way, she could protect herself by dodging and resisting hard.


    But the whole black fog in front of me seems to be toxic, but I can''t cope with it.


    In an instant, the magic of timaria was surging, and time was still in an instant. Even the magic stopped in an instant. She gently dodged to the position behind her, and dodged all the black fog in front of her. But in an instant, she felt that her movement became very slow, as if she had become very It''s the same as being weak.


    The next moment, she felt that she had bumped into a body, which was Li''s body. Li gently held her in her arms. The next moment, the magic of time stillness disappeared, and timaria felt that her body could not move at all.


    "Aging." Timaria raised one of her hands powerlessly. At this time, she found that the skin on her hand had become like an old man of 80 or 90 years old. Her skin was wrinkled, and a lot of wrinkles piled together. Slowly, the wrinkles began to get deeper and deeper, and finally it seemed to fall off.


    Just now, the black fog was just a cover up. The real curse came in the dark. At that moment, timaria felt that the whole world was darkened, which was a magic of depriving vitality.


    So just now, Li rushed directly behind her and poured a lot of magic into timaria''s body. Otherwise, timaria is dead now. In fact, Li didn''t expect that these death knights would use such domineering curse magic. If he had been slower, timaria would be dead by now.


    However, the end of the death knight is not much better. The curse magic just now has a great burden on him. After using it, his action slows down a lot. At this time, gulman rushes up directly and hits him heavily.


    The death knight was hit and burst on the spot.


    On the other side, the five death knights didn''t mean to look back, but they were completely scared.


    On the other side not far away, the moonlight was dim, and the gloomy halo seemed to indicate something terrible was about to happen.


    Under the moonlight, a figure standing there like a lonely one. A long black dress tightly wrapped his body. In the shadow of his cloak, two red lights were staring at the distant city.


    After a while, there were five tall death knights behind him. They didn''t want to disturb his thinking. They got off the horse in silence and turned their mounts and weapons into dust.


    "It seems that only the five of you are back." Asked the man in black, as if he didn''t care.


    "Yes, heirs, we..." A death knight bowed his head and said respectfully.


    The man in black shook his head gently, as if he didn''t care at all, and said, "OK, I see. What an interesting group of people


    The other death knight asked slowly, "Your Highness, you said you would take us to meet the great king behemoth, but why do you always take us around these damned cities? Does our king still need these undead"It seems that you have forgotten your new identity." But the man in black didn''t look back. He said, "think about it. Do you remember the man who was the twelve guardians of behemoth?"


    The death knight had a cold war and bowed his head.


    "As I said, if you want to see King behemoth, you must present a proper gift." The man in Black said coldly, "in this desert, the only suitable gift is the initial city! The King City of the city-state alliance of behemoth Then the guy gave a dead look, just they left the city, and went straight to the direction of the distance. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C456

    In this battle, it can be said that all the people basically solved the living power of the other side without any loss.


    After all, it''s the death knights. It''s reasonable to say that in the whole continent before, when the death knights appeared, it was bound to turn a country upside down. Now people directly met 12. It''s not a joke. However, this is far from understanding Barr''s specific strength.


    The strength of the commander of the trial army is absolutely beyond doubt. At least now, it seems that his experience and ability to attack are much better than those of timaria. One person can fight at least eight death knights, and this is to say that his strength is close to the same level.


    Timaria is basically dealing with a death knight.


    Of course, one of the reasons is that Barr, as a judge, has considerable experience in dealing with these dead creatures. As for timaria, he lives in a peaceful inland and has never seen any undead creatures. He has no experience in dealing with these dead creatures. That''s the point. You know, there are only two wounded people in this battle. One is Barr, who is too arrogant, and the other is timaria, who is accidentally cursed by aging.


    Although the curse on timaria was directly dispelled by Li, it still scares timaria. It is estimated that she will not dare to rush so recklessly in a short time.


    Later, Li et al. Searched the deserted city to a certain extent, and found many ancient buildings within hundreds of miles around. These ancient buildings look like the remains of towns built around the city, as well as some military buildings like guard towers.


    Of course, they also found many nests of undead here. It seems that the nests of undead were built by human beings in those days, but they were abandoned later, and now they are occupied by these undead or some Warcraft.


    According to Isala, this city is one of the 19 city states within the influence of behemoth. Indeed, to the outside world, there are only 12 large city states of behemoth, but in fact, the other seven city states are not inferior to the 12 city states. Although they are strong in all aspects, one thing is that they are not strong enough in China The prestige of the government.


    Every year in the King City of the city-state alliance of behemoth, each city will be selected to a certain extent. The new city-state can be compared with the old city-state to determine whether the city-state can enter the first tier city-state queue.


    However, this is a thing of the past. After all, the city-state alliance of behemoth has disappeared in the long river of history. It is estimated that since this city-state has appeared, other cities should not be far away from here.


    But in fact, they marched in the direction marked on the map for more than three days, and they didn''t even see the building. It was as if after leaving the abandoned city, they once again entered the boundless encirclement of the sand sea, and they couldn''t see the magnificent city of behemoth. However, all kinds of Warcraft activities are becoming more and more frequent. Giant desert bears more than three meters high, giant rock puppets more than twenty meters high, and even scorpions four or five meters long


    All kinds of Warcraft constantly appear in people''s side, but Isala explains that these things are in fact kept by the city-state of behemoth.


    When the men in the city-state of behemoth come of age, they all leave the city-state alone and go to the wild to choose a kind of Warcraft for hunting. Within three days, they need to bring a part of the Warcraft back to the city-state, so as to decide what kind of title or treatment he will get when he comes of age.


    However, now that the city-state of behemoth has been destroyed, these Warcraft naturally began to develop freely in this area. However, in this way, they have indeed entered the sphere of influence of behemoth''s city-state.


    However, a week later, the number of Warcraft that had increased dramatically began to become rare. Although this made people not face all kinds of attacks, it also made them doubt whether they had accidentally deviated from the route and left the city-state sphere of influence of behemoth.


    However, this doubt disappeared in the evening, because now everyone felt the deep breath of the dead.


    Barr and Isala felt it for a moment. One of these guys is the trial army, and the other is the night elf. They are very serious about the undead. They know that these undead are not alone.


    Timaria was even more gnashing her teeth at this time. She could not forget that when her hand was turned into that, since her hand became that, what about her face


    Thinking of this, timaria would like to beat the death knights one by one.


    Soon, it was dark, or dark, and the sky looked up at the sky. The layers of darkness covered the sky, as if someone had laid a border here.The strong breath of death also began to spread around. Looking around, the strong breath of death seemed to devour people directly. The stars were raging in it, just like countless dead people were hiding in the distance to peep at people. As long as they were not careful, they would rush up and devour people''s souls.


    Soon, they felt something different under their feet.


    Because there are a lot of corpses under their feet. They have been dead for a long time. They have already become bones, and they are no longer accompanied by sand. They are white bone powder. How many people have died here?


    The smell of death here is not the same level as the abandoned city before ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C457

    In the sense of separation, the atmosphere of death here is dozens of times stronger than that of the abandoned city where people lived before. It is also the strong constitution of people, and everyone has a high degree of magic. If ordinary people came here, they would have died long ago.


    Li frowned and said, "Barr, it''s weird here."


    Barr slowly looked up at the front of the black fog, "I think this is going to be a big trouble."


    Li Leng asked: "as a judge, you should have met this kind of situation, right? What the hell is this? To be reasonable, according to my concept of undead magic, it''s not enough for hundreds of thousands of people to gather so much undead breath. Millions of people are almost the same. But if millions of people don''t gather a powerful king level undead here, it''s really wrong. "


    Barr nodded gently and said: "yes, if you want to condense such a level of undead breath according to the normal sacrifice method, you need at least more than a million people to sacrifice, and it''s easy to produce powerful undead spirits. At the same time, once you produce powerful undead spirits, you will consume a lot of undead breath around you ¡­¡­ This is a contradiction in itself. I think someone has laid a boundary here. The border constantly consumes the breath of the dead around it, and then someone continues to supply it, which makes a cycle here... "


    "Could it be the death knights?" she asked hesitantly


    Barr shook his head with a bitter smile. "No, this level is not what death knights can do. You know, death knights are just servants of liches. No matter how powerful their strength is, they can''t disobey the Lich who disobeys and transforms themselves into death knights. This level of border at least needs It can only be done by a powerful undead at the Lich King level. "


    The Lich King? Li frowned. He had not seen the introduction of the Lich King. The Lich itself is a way of survival chosen by the undead wizard in order to obtain immortality. It can not be said that this way of survival has many disadvantages, but relatively speaking, they will lose the most basic form of human beings.


    But at the same time, because they have no human body restrictions, they will be more comfortable when they use spirit type magic. Once there was a very powerful necromancer who placed his spirit in a huge crystal.


    This crystal was engraved with a large number of magic runes by him before. These runes have only one function - diffusion, yes, diffusion. Through this crystal, he raised the scope of his spiritual magic influence to a great extent. At that time, he gathered a huge undead army.


    At that time, the undead army he gathered was invincible, but most countries were directly engulfed by his army when they didn''t even react. Finally, when he poured his spirit into the body of a death knight under his command, he intended to rule the whole continent with this body.


    But it was attacked by the whole world. All races and countries gave up all their hatred and put all their strength on the confrontation. Finally, the legendary Lich King and his immortal army disappeared in history.


    Of course, the Lich King is not the only one in the legend. In various legends, there are countless Lich creatures, and the Lich King, whose artistic conception is close to the existence of demigod, has many advantages.


    Although we don''t know how many of them are real, it probably gives people a concept that the strongest undead creature in the world should be the lich, and the Lich King is above the Lich.


    Barr said that the enchantment was arranged by the Lich King at this time. There is only one meaning, that is, only the existence of that level can complete the control of this level of undead breath.


    Timaria twitched the corner of her mouth. "Don''t joke, OK? Don''t mention the Lich King in this world. Even the Lich hasn''t appeared for nearly a hundred years!"


    "It''s the truth!" Barr said solemnly, "you guys should think about it now. In the past, death knights might just be appetizers. The things in front of you might be gone every minute."


    "Oh?" Li suddenly laughed. He patted Barr on the shoulder and said, "Barr, you want us to wait for you outside, and then you go in yourself. It''s such an interesting thing that the ghost will turn around. People here are all here for the remains of behimoth. If they shrink away from such a little thing, they might as well die. If there is any Lich in front of us, just kill it. "


    Say to leave to walk toward the front directly, with the pace of leave, the black in front seems to shake for a while, with this shake, the surrounding air seems to become a little sticky, the next moment from directly disappeared in the public''s field of vision.


    Yes, that''s how it disappeared.


    Barr''s eyes widened at this time. He didn''t expect that Li could find the entrance of the border in a moment. At the beginning, he wanted to say that even if everyone wanted to enter, it was difficult to find the entrance. But now it seems that he really underestimated these people.Isala whispered, "I''ll go in, too."


    With that, Isala walked directly to the place where she had just entered. When she saw it, Barr couldn''t help laughing bitterly. In his eyes, gulman was the weakest, and then it was the night elf.


    But later, after a fight between gulman and himself, he found that he was wrong. Now, he didn''t expect that the night elf would be so impulsive that he rushed to the border.


    As for Isala, when she just stood in that position, she felt as if she had jumped into the water. She took two steps towards the front, and then she felt like she was on the other side. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C458

    Isala stepped into the border, but saw nothing. There was only darkness in it, nothing but darkness.


    Just now, the voice of everyone outside seemed to be an illusion. Isala took a few steps to the left and right, but she didn''t feel anything at all. Yes, there was nothing here, and even her life disappeared from here.


    "Leave! Leave! Where are you A trace of panic poured into Isala''s heart. Unconsciously, she had taken Li as her umbrella. Even though she had been the queen of the elves, the loneliness of more than 400 years had completely eroded her heart. She often thought that it might be better for her to fight with them to the last moment if she didn''t have the choice to turn her fellow people into Night Elves at that time It''s much happier now.


    This loneliness didn''t disappear until the appearance of Li. He was strong, he was unfathomable, and he never wanted anything from himself, which made Isala more dependent on Li. Even in this group, she only regarded Li as her companion, so in the moment when Li entered the border, she also came in. Even if it was a boundless hell, she would accompany Li, because she felt that this was her only salvation.


    "Li, where on earth are you?" She couldn''t help crying again, but Isala suddenly hit a cicada. There was no sound. Yes, she didn''t make any sound at all. It was as if the voice she just called out sank into the boundless darkness. Everything was It''s gone.


    Can this damned border even absorb human voice?


    Isala could not help but step back, but as long as she entered the border, how could it be so easy to go back? When Isala was in a state of confusion, a voice suddenly came over. Although she could not hear it clearly, Isala could feel that the voice was a woman''s voice, that was a woman''s voice Who''s the calling voice? Who is calling?


    After a while, Isala finally heard clearly. It was the voice she had just called! It''s my voice calling to leave. It''s my voice, but why does it sound like It''s the same as calling ghosts. Why do you feel like it''s a curse.


    Isala clenched her teeth and walked directly in the direction of the sound, but soon she found that the same sound came from the direction she had just come. For a moment, she seemed to be surrounded by countless voices. As long as she moved, she would be crushed to pieces.


    A feeling of palpitation came to her. She looked around. The voice disappeared as if it had not appeared. But she was sure that she had just heard it. It was true.


    But now around, it''s still dark. It''s like you''ve fallen into a boundless silence. It turned out that there was no call at all, everything was like an illusion.


    In a flash, a chill came up from her back, and a little voice appeared again. This time, it was the wind, not her own voice. Isala was relieved, but then she raised her spirit again. Where did the wind come from, where did the wind come from?


    The wind became louder and louder. For a moment, Isala felt like she was in a small storm. Isala keeps telling herself that all this is false. She understands that such a powerful Necromancer''s border can completely control a person''s senses in the palm of the manipulator and wantonly play with the people who enter the border.


    Although Isala understood that it was hallucination, or auditory hallucination, she now clearly felt that her senses were forcibly divided into two parts. One part was the darkness in front of her eyes, which might also be hallucination, but it would not kill her.


    On the other hand, his ears are filled with a large number of auditory hallucinations, which are as if he is going to chop himself up.


    The wind, though not true, is incomparably true. In such darkness, Isala''s hearing became extremely sharp, and the wind gradually occupied all her nerves


    In this way, the wind will be involved in Isala, in this wind, I do not know how long, Isala finally fell to her knees on the ground, face as white as snow, is no longer support.


    "Well! It''s a trick to carve worms! " A cold drink awakened Isala in a flash. It was the sound of separation. She widened her eyes and saw a red flash suddenly appeared in the boundless darkness. It was like a light suddenly seen by a passer-by who was lost in the middle of the night. She wanted to go there, but suddenly the darkness came up again.


    By the light, Isala saw a man in black who was pierced by the finger of death. To the front, there was a familiar figure. It was Li, but Li wanted to go in the opposite direction.


    It was the figure of Li. In fact, Barr''s guess was correct. This time, they stepped into a huge undead border. The man who laid the border was one of the founders of the behemoth city-state alliance. At that time, the behemoth city-state alliance was not a pure multi-ethnic alliance. At that time, the behemoth city-state alliance was a super city-state that received demons, demons, undead and their descendants at the same time.It was also at that time that the three Lich Kings who established the city-state established this huge border. If they faced the three directly, they would have to retreat temporarily.


    Now, only a few illusionists are fighting against Li and others. Illusionists are not very popular in the whole mainland. First, their direct combat effectiveness is not strong. Second, they have no role in the battlefield when there is no large-scale damage magic. Third, in a one-on-one battle, they can''t compete with normal magicians. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C459

    At this time, the people fell into the trap of dreamland arranged by several illusionists.


    If these illusionists meet these guys outside, it''s really not enough to send them. But they just lie in ambush in this huge enchantment of the dead. First of all, people are full of a sense of unknown about the things in this enchantment. In fact, whatever they encounter inside, they have a minimum value in their hearts - no matter what What you encounter inside is a normal delicate psychology.


    Then, although the strength of these magicians themselves is not very strong, don''t forget that this is the enchantment of the dead. Besides strengthening all kinds of negative magic, the enchantment of the dead also weakens the resistance to their own abnormal state to a considerable extent, so they are directly in crisis.


    Isala went directly into the sound whirlpool just now. She almost lost all her senses. At this time, she suddenly took her hand, which saved her life.


    Compared with the situation of Isala, the situation of Li is totally different. He has long been able to see all kinds of illusions, and the things played by these illusionists are completely household things for him. Don''t forget, the magic level of Li has reached the level that he can directly pull his opponent into his own spiritual space and trample wantonly.


    And now he can even rely on some rules to construct a world in his own spiritual world!


    In this way, the other side of these seemingly very strange environment, although the name is very powerful, but actually ha ha. If they can really reach the level of Li, how can they use such fancy eyes to deal with the coming people?


    You should know that the strongest magic in the world is the kind that directly causes terrible damage to the opponent. Even the opponent knows that he has entered your magic, but he can''t make any counterattack!


    At that time, as soon as he entered the border, he felt that the nature of the space had changed, and the breath of death around him became very strong, and then the impact of magic came to him.


    He himself is a magic master, how can he not deal with such a trick?


    However, at that time, he also wanted to see what kind of skills the other party had, so he deliberately fell into the other party''s magic. Founder himself had various ways to get out. If he encountered something that could not be solved, he would directly solve the magic.


    When I open my eyes, I find myself surrounded by countless bright colors, which are flowers.


    Yes, there are a lot of flowers here. It''s totally different from what Isala has just experienced. Isala can''t see anything in front of her eyes, she can only feel the wind, but she can see countless flowers from afar. There are all kinds of flowers, colorful flowers, all kinds of flowers. The big ones are the size of human face, while the small ones are only the size of fingernails It is here that countless colors bloom.


    As for the air is also full of strong fragrance of flowers, Li snored, this is among the dead, let alone other, this flower should never exist, if these flowers can survive in the dead, then it must be something vicious, then Li stretched out his hand, gently touched one of the flowers, and then the flower straight Then it broke away, from a flower into countless particles, of course, from the moment has been felt, it is not a flower, but the sand! Yes, it''s sand. These flowers are actually made of sand.


    And that''s the moment when I saw everything around me turned into black, and my feet also turned into desert. It seems that this is the appearance of the Necromancer''s circle itself, but that''s the moment when the Necromancer''s circle disappeared completely, and the things around me transformed into the world full of flowers again.


    What happened just now? From frowned, if it is in this place to set up magic, absolutely should be what master, nature also won''t appear just that or can fantasy collapse situation, ah, is it From suddenly thought, can''t be the person who set up the magic here, didn''t expect that there will be so many people at the same time into this, right?


    At the beginning, I was a little curious when I came in. The magic here was quite clever. After all, the flower fantasy is very strong against ordinary experts, but now I think it''s just a rookie with strength. After all, a magician with sufficient experience will set aside a certain amount of surplus when performing magic.


    One is to ensure that the other side will destroy the stability of the environment when they are emotional. The other is to prevent the environment from suddenly breaking into a large number of people and causing the whole environment to collapse.


    Now think about it, it''s estimated that the other party didn''t leave enough. When they followed up, the dreamland collapsed for a moment.


    In fact, if you want to get rid of this kind of dreamland, it''s very simple. As long as the people who enter the dreamland firmly believe that the dreamland is false, of course, it''s easy to say, but it''s troublesome to do. Because even if you keep warning yourself that it''s all illusions in your heart, you can''t help but believe that the things around you are true.At this time, Li Li moved forward gently. In this damned border of the dead, the strong breath of death made him feel that his perception was greatly reduced. Among other things, at least he had no way to find out where the caster was.


    Now we can only go one step at a time. We can''t do it. Just destroy this illusion.


    Just in that case, the other party will be hurt a lot, so they can''t ask for information at all.


    Away from the front to go a few steps, gently open those who block the pace of their own flowers. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C460

    Those flower branches and flowers turned into flying sand in an instant. At that time, Li Li looked at his hand in a daze. He saw that the place where he just touched the flower branches was dyed a layer of red. The red color was as bright as blood. It was like that he had just killed people instead of pulling away a few flower branches.


    However, Li gave a sneer. He had expected this kind of situation for a long time. After all, this dreamland obviously uses strong visual impact to deal with the people trapped here. For human beings, there is a kind of color that is very stimulating, that is, blood color. If it''s not separation but recognition, it will appear in the heart at the moment of seeing blood color Loophole, the other side will use this loophole to exert more intense magic impact.


    "Hum!" Li suddenly stepped on the ground. With his action, a faint shock wave gushed directly from his feet. With the shock wave, the flowers and plants around him turned directly into the sky. The speed of Li also increased. I don''t know how many times. The flowers that should have turned into flying sand are no longer the same as just now. Now all these flowers fall to the ground On, and then turned into countless blood! It was blood, as if from just such an attack, it was not a flower in the destroyed dreamland, but killed countless people!


    For a moment, Li''s body was covered with a lot of blood, which looked like Shura was born.


    Soon, from stopped, this is not because he was tired, but this time he saw what he wanted to see, at this time, in front of from, there is a person.


    Among the flowers, there was a beautiful woman in full dress lying on her side!


    With a sneer, are you going to kill the game at last? In the past, the other side used red as bait to make Li crazy, and then applied more terrible magic. This time, what they applied must be the terrible illusion that they can kill the people who enter the illusion.


    At this time, the woman lying in the flowers is facing away. It seems that the level of the illusionist in this illusion is pretty good. At least the woman in front of her looks like a gorgeous posture. Where she lies down like that, her skin is like snow jade, which makes people want to touch her.


    But her finger curve incomparably moving, as if only is that hand can compare this world all woman general, even if is leaves, also hummed at this time, "is a little interesting."


    At this time, the beauty turned around slowly. However, the beauty''s face could not be called beauty''s, because it was a face without facial features. A face without facial features was placed in front of Li.


    Guilt, an inexplicable emotion poured into Li''s heart, but Li realized that it was not his own emotion, but the feeling that the person who arranged the dreamland forced in. Was he ready to make his forehead collapse?


    "Really, since the strength is poor, then be more patient, otherwise..." From gently breathed a breath, "also too meaningless?"


    All of a sudden, there were several thin cracks in the center of the face without facial features. This crack becomes more and more, slowly, the whole face now looks like a cobweb, and her hand is still so beautiful. For a moment, even li felt strange. This strange feeling directly poured into the bottom of his heart, like


    Straight to the heart.


    Bang, the crack spread speed suddenly accelerated, but in a flash, this should have been a beauty of all kinds, so in front of the left turned into a piece of blood, and the flowers around also began to wither quickly at this time, for a moment, left and right look around, only blood, only destruction.


    "Hum, a small skill of carving insects!" Then the whole space vibrated. The reason for the shock is very simple, that is, the world has become unstable, the other party has picked the wrong opponent, and is not ready to be merciful at this time. In fact, he wanted to see what kind of abilities the caster had, but now it seems that although the strength of this person is good, it can''t be used at all. Although the magic can threaten them now, don''t forget that it is with the help of the power of the dead.


    If there is no such boundary, Li shakes his head slightly and a red flash point flies out of his hand. This is the death finger. At the moment when he just let the world fluctuate, he has locked the other party, so the death finger in his hand directly hit the other party''s heart position.


    Second kill! Don''t say it''s death. According to the opponent''s physique, it''s estimated that if you use any magic, you can directly blow the opponent into dregs.


    In fact, Li found that after killing the magician, she didn''t get out of this dreamland directly. At the same time, on the other side of Isala, she saw Li''s figure and wanted to rush directly, but the next moment she found that she couldn''t get rid of it.


    It''s very simple, because it''s not the magician who set up his own dreamland who just left to kill, but the magician who killed Isala''s dreamland. After understanding this, I can''t help shaking my head. It seems that all the magicians have been recruited after they came in. Otherwise, if someone doesn''t, it''s easy to kill all the magicians outside the dreamland Defeat, according to the situation of the other side, the other side has at least three illusionists, otherwise, after you kill one, you will not immediately make up the illusions.Of course, what we don''t know is that there are not only three or four illusionists in the Necromancer''s circle, but there are seventy-three illusionists. Relying on these powerful illusionists, no adventurer has ever been able to successfully cross the Necromancer''s circle. If there are seventy-three illusionists dealing with Li at the same time, even Li will have a slight headache.


    But recently, most of the magicians here have gone to the other side of the Necromancer''s circle to fight. At this time, their strength here will naturally weaken a lot. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C461

    Now there are only nine people here. These nine people are the most basic defense forces here, but now they meet a group of monster level strongmen.


    At that time, Isala and Li were the first to enter the enchantment of the dead. They sent a magician to arrange a enchantment. Barr, gulman Q and timaria all entered the realm of the dead. They still sent a magician to deal with it according to the first allocation, but what they never thought was that Baltar was a master who specialized in dealing with it.


    The judge army is most suitable to deal with such heretics, such as necromancery and mirage. He has seen too much about Barr and others, and he doesn''t have the leisure to leave. For him, it''s good to kill the illusionist directly. There''s not so much nonsense. So in the first moment, he broke out a strong fighting force, and directly killed him The decorator of the mirage was seriously wounded by the magic of light.


    If the magician is seriously injured, the illusion will be broken. But soon, the other two magicians directly joined here, and with the help of the Necromancer''s enchantment, the situation on Barr''s side was stabilized by them.


    As for the remaining two magicians, they began to give full support, but they still underestimated the power of gulman


    What gulman faced with was a bloody and terrifying illusion.


    In his opinion, women like gulman should be more timid, so he used some similar things commonly used in horror films to scare gulman. Like snakes At the beginning, he was glad to hear gulman''s scream. But soon he found out that gulman was excited.


    That''s right. She''s excited. She''s yelling, "it''s really interesting!"


    Of course, he didn''t know that gulman''s Noumenon was actually a giant Gaia snake. After he found that gulman was really not affected by this dreamland, he jumped directly in front of each other. Regardless of the dreamland, he began to collapse and yelled, "why aren''t you afraid!"


    Gulman looked at him. "Why should I be afraid of these things?"


    Gulman is not an idiot, naturally understand that these things in front of us are actually the ghost of this guy.


    "Please! Are you not afraid of these things as a girl Exclaimed the magician, almost collapsing.


    Gulman gently shook his head, he also understood that the guy in front of him was not only poor in strength, but also estimated that he had been in the border for too long, and his brain was not good, so he would jump in front of him and question himself. She sighed softly and hit the magician on the chest with one punch. She only listened for a while The voice of bone crack, the illusionist widened his eyes, "why do you want to hit me..."


    When gulman''s hand touched each other, he knew that the magician in front of him had already lost his life. In fact, he was an undead creature. Although he still used the human body, once he was touched by external force, his body would collapse directly.


    In fact, this guy is pretty poor.


    But gulman won''t pity them. After all, he is a murderer. If he pity this one, he will be tired.


    Gulman understood that although he had experienced such a dreamland, others might not be able to break through as easily as himself. He directly broke into timaria''s dreamland, but in a flash, the magician died because he couldn''t carry two people.


    Gulman and timaria then shuttled through other illusions, but in a moment, the nine illusionists were all killed in their hands.


    However, after this calculation, none of the nine illusionists stayed alive. After a little trimming, they directly started to walk towards the inner part of the Necromancer''s circle. However, the deeper they went, the more shocked Barr was at the huge scale of the Necromancer''s circle.


    In fact, according to his earliest estimation, the most width of the Necromancer''s circle is about 100 meters, but in fact, they have walked nearly 500 meters to the inside of the Necromancer''s circle.


    In this way, the enchantment of the dead may cover nearly a third of the desert. It is possible that the reason why no one has heard of behemoth for so long is the huge enchantment of the dead.


    I''m afraid if you don''t reach level 17 or above, it''s very difficult to just cross the border of the dead. Even if you have the strength to cross the border of the dead, don''t forget that there are several illusionists waiting there.


    Barr frowned, "if we can''t find the exit after a long distance, we''d better quit first, otherwise."


    Li shook his head gently, "fast, we should have gone out of the outer layer of the Necromancer''s circle, and then it is estimated that it is the area wrapped by the Necromancer''s circle."


    Timaria looked away weakly. "Ogaster, don''t comfort me..."


    In fact, after entering the border, timaria shows a great sense of maladjustment. There is no way. There is a lot of undead breath here. Timaria is a pure human, and has no strong resistance to this breath.Li Li shook his head and said, "because I feel strong blood not far from the front. There should be a very fierce battle in front of me. I just don''t know who is fighting here."


    Timaria didn''t have much strength. Suddenly, she heard that Li Shuo was fighting. She yelled, "I''ll go and have a look!"


    At this time, she was also excited to the extreme. With a step, she directly rushed out of the distance of tens of meters. The distance of 100 meters was only a flash. The place that was originally black was directly crossed by her. Looking out from the position she passed through, it was actually the starry sky. Yes, the place 100 meters away was the inner circle of the boundary. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C462

    At this time, the crowd hurried forward. There was no trap at the other end of the Necromancer''s circle. As soon as they went out, they appeared on a high ground, which seemed to be the commanding height of this position, and it also seemed to be a node when the Necromancer''s circle was set. At this time, people stood on the high ground and looked down, but they were all stunned. Yes, they were.


    Four or five kilometers away, there is a huge city, which is beyond the reach of most other countries. The huge city in front of us is no longer the distance that normal people can see. If we have to say it, at least this side has tens of kilometers Looking inside, it''s obviously just an outer city. There are more buildings in that city, as if it were a huge military fortress.


    However, this place is really playing its role as a military fortress. At this time, under the city, there are all undead creatures. At such a rough view, there are at least 100000 or even millions of undead legions in front of us. From this point of view, it seems that the wall of this huge city is not very high, but If we compare those undead creatures below, we will find that the city''s outer wall alone is estimated to be no less than 200 meters high.


    Damn it, if you touch your nose, what the hell is this place? If there is such a city, then you can really call it not to fall.


    Such a city can completely carry out a whole set of circulation system inside the city, but correspondingly, it will consume more troops to garrison. As a military fortress, it completely loses the important premise of defending with less military strength. Then it can only be understood as a city.


    The high wall was just built for the sake of construction.


    "This is the royal city of behemoth." Isala said softly at this time, and suddenly she took a deep breath, "the city of the beginning."


    "The city of the beginning?" Barr''s eyes widened. "God, this city really exists!"


    From pick eyebrows, "Barr, what do you know?"


    "Ha ha, I just heard about the legend here. It is said that when the world was created, there were two huge beasts, one named behemoth and the other Leviathan. They were the first two creatures in the world, but later because behemoth fell, the creator killed him and killed him It''s in the desert, and that''s where the original city came from


    I''ve never heard of the legend of behemoth. If so, it may be the story that the king of behemoth preached in order to make his position more stable.


    on the earth, there is also a legend about Bessie Moss. Beth Moss is a monster appearing in the Bible. Legend has it that God created Behi Moss and Levitan in clay on the sixth day of Genesis. Its tail is straight as fir, its muscles are as strong as stones, and its bones are as hard as copper and iron. Later, he was lured by the devil to join the team of hell. He became the seven kings of hell, representing the king on the opposite side of hope, behemoth the king of lust. In some sects, it is also called the behemoth.


    In the Bible, it is called the first creation on earth. It is extremely powerful and huge. Some people even worship them as gods.


    And, in fact, the scene in front of us has shocked people to the extent that they will worship at a glance.


    At this time, if the city is really the head of behemoth, then those undead legions below are really like ants.


    However, even though these undead creatures are just ants, in the eyes of the public, the city is in danger of collapse every minute. At first, when the public looked down, there were only hundreds of thousands of undead troops. Now, the number of these troops is beyond their ability to count.


    All the people can see that the two sides of the huge city are surrounded by undead creatures. At such a glance, it is really endless. From the wall, it spreads to the distance, until the junction of heaven and earth, it is still a vast expanse of bones.


    Isala had seen this huge city a long time ago, so she was just shocked by the boundless undead Legion. Soon she asked, "where''s timaria? Didn''t he come out first? Why didn''t you see her? "


    Li Leng for a moment, and then swept towards the bones below. However, it was too difficult for so many undead creatures to find a timaria among them. However, Li soon found two old acquaintances among these undead creatures. In fact, these two guys and the undead creatures around them were not so much the same. According to the normal undead creatures In terms of development theory, the bigger the undead is, the stronger it is. But there are two different people in it.


    They were dressed in black robes, officially the two death knights!At this time, they were thousands of kilometers northwest of where they were, commanding the undead army to attack the huge city. These two guys were standing on a very tall white bone altar, which looked very conspicuous. They were directly found by a glance


    However, from such a glance, we also happened to see the missing timaria. At this time, timaria was floating on the forehead of the two death knights with flying skills. She looked like she was gnashing her teeth. Then we thought that this guy was quite concerned about his appearance, but he was almost hurt by these guys before I am old to death, but now I want revenge. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C463

    Barr also found this, frowned, and was ready to go forward.


    But Li stretched out his hand and held it directly. "Now the war has just begun. Although there are a large number of undead legions, it seems that the initial city will not be ravaged at will. Now if we rush up directly, I''m afraid it will directly affect the movement of the whole undead Legion. Although these things are just the lowest level of the undead, they can''t be counted It''s really troublesome to have so much. To be honest, I''m afraid that before we can get close to those death knights, they will be directly covered by these undead creatures! As for timaria, it''s certain that she''s in a dangerous situation now, but don''t underestimate her too much. This guy''s strength is still a little bit. At least, it won''t be easily dropped by the other side. "


    Hearing this, Barr could only nod his head slowly and said, "but why did he fly there instead of attacking?"


    But gulman snorted coldly. Although timaria is good in your eyes, her brain is always lacking. I think she is aiming at each other to prevent her head from getting into the sand. "


    " how do you know? " Barr asked.


    In fact, just as gulman said, timaria had just found the two death knights. According to timaria''s character, she was originally living in a pampered environment, and had never suffered any big loss before. Of course, it was extremely unfortunate to take her away from that first night.


    There''s no way for her to get revenge from that side, but she wants to break these two guys into pieces.


    Timaria bit her teeth hard, then whirled straight down and rushed directly. At this time, she didn''t do any avoidance. Looking at her appearance, she had a posture of fighting with each other to break the blood.


    Barr took a cold breath and exclaimed, "I''m really going straight through this guy! What a personality He didn''t expect that timaria''s attack was so simple and direct. You know, even he didn''t dare to launch such a fierce attack.


    At this time, timaria''s impact direction is just behind the death knight. But the two death knights didn''t react, as if they didn''t notice the impact of timaria.


    Li frowned. "Damn it, these two death knights pretended not to care. They can''t really feel the attack of timaria."


    You know, if timaria is really just floating in the air, then the other party may not find him. But now timaria rushes down without covering up her killing intention and breath, and the other party still turns a blind eye to him, so the other party must be pretending not to find timaria at all!


    These two death knights are really weak in Li''s eyes, but they are also weak in Li''s eyes. If they take this level outside, they are also strong on one side! Although it can''t be said that it can walk alone in the world, it can at least dominate one side. Now this scene is clearly the other side set a trap for timaria to plunge in!


    Sure enough, the situation on timaria''s side has changed a lot. Timaria is only ten meters away from the two death knights. At this time, one of the death knights, who looked unsuspecting, suddenly turns his head and stares at timaria with a pair of eyes shining with strange light.


    In fact, these two guys have already found timaria, but on the one hand, the siege war is just beginning, so they have to pay attention to the direction of the siege. On the other hand, they don''t really care about timaria at all.


    Before, they probably knew that they had a companion who was killed by timaria, and they also understood timaria''s magic attribute - time.


    Yes, the magic attribute of time is very powerful, at least for human beings.


    No matter how powerful the magic is, a magician''s body is quite fragile compared with the magic he or she has mastered. Time magician can cause fatal damage to the opponent when he or she stagnates or slows down. But what can she do to the undead?


    The first and most important characteristic of undead is that it is difficult to kill. In the battle with human beings, maybe when time magic works, you can cut off the arm or part of the body of the other party to create an absolute advantage, but what about your battle with undead?


    How much damage can you do to an undead by cutting off its arm?


    In fact, you can''t even make the other person twitch. Moreover, they strengthened their resistance to the magic of time with the ceremony of the dead after they went back. That is to say, now they are not afraid of timaria''s magic of time.


    So at this time, although timaria floated over them for a long time, they didn''t pay enough attention to timaria. Even if timaria rushed down at this time, they only looked up at each other with one of them, and the other was still watching the war situation.It''s not a big problem for a death knight to fight against timaria if he tries his best. After all, timaria has no perfect way to control each other - in the hearts of the two death knights.


    In fact, don''t play. The poison that timaria used to drink


    That''s the absolute poison for Leila, the pure power of order, but now this power resides in timaria''s body, directly giving her another attribute, order.


    Although the power of order can''t exert absolute restraint on these undead creatures, it is an advanced attribute after all, at least it has the power to compete with each other. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C464

    At this time, the black robe on the death knight''s body was suddenly raised, and a black hand armor came out of it. It was the hand of the death knight. There was nothing in his hand, but when he raised his hand, a cold light flashed. It was a huge sword, a huge sword wrapped with a lot of cold!


    No one knows how the huge sword appeared in his hand, but he just cut the huge sword in his hand directly towards timaria. In an instant, timaria was about to die. Timaria sneered and gave a cold drink. With this sound, everything around her seemed to stop, including that wave The death knight who fell down with the huge sword in his hand also stopped abruptly.


    Timaria gently avoided the path of the giant sword, and then attacked the opponent''s face again with a trajectory angle. At this time, the sword in timaria''s hand still came out of its sheath, but she wanted to chop the opponent''s head.


    However, to timaria''s surprise, the death knight in front of her just turned the huge sword in her hand in an instant and chopped it down towards timaria! This guy is not affected at all!


    Although she was very surprised in her heart, she could only adjust her body position desperately. She had to take the attack from the other side with a long sword in her hand. But at this time, her body was still in the air, and the other side''s power was so fierce. In a flash, however, she had been hit on the ground with this hard blow.


    "Wow..." Timaria only felt that the magic of time attribute in her body was in disorder, as if it was no longer her own power in an instant. The magic in her body was destroying her magic vein at this time, as if it was going to devour it completely.


    Elements dominate The corner of Li''s mouth twitched. The sword in the death knight''s hand was really bluffing. The magic light effect of the ice attribute wrapped around it was even more real, which almost made Li think that the other party was really a weapon of ice attribute. However, the attribute of the weapon burst out at the moment of contact with timaria was exactly the attribute of time, just this The time attribute is not to provide powerful assistance for yourself, but to destroy the other''s magic!


    Yes, if the opponent is just an ordinary magician, then the Epee actually has no special effect, but on the contrary, if the opponent is a time magician, then it will directly control the opponent''s magic power, which sounds great, right? But this element control magic is limited. For example, although element control is an attribute, the element control applied on each weapon can only target at one attribute.


    You can target fire, but this weapon can''t target water mages.


    The huge limitations make this enchantment attribute not so strong, so there are not many such strange attributes in the whole continent. Moreover, I didn''t expect that someone would specially make this kind of weapon against timaria.


    The attribute suppression brought by the element control, and then combined with the other party''s heavy blow at this time, timaria was severely hit on the ground. With a Whoa, timaria spat out a big mouthful of blood.


    With a snort, he was about to launch teleportation and rushed directly. However, another death knight looked at it as if he had found something. He suddenly put a long gun on the ground and felt that the air around him stopped for a moment. This is not an illusion, but only a person who has mastered space magic.


    In just a moment, all the magic elements in the surrounding space were expelled. That is to say, it''s a dream to rely on Teleportation magic to help timaria. Originally, almost all teleportation magic in this desert has been banned. Even according to the ability of mastering magic, the most is to use some teleportation magic in short distance. Now Even the teleportation magic can''t be used at all.


    According to a death knight with a huge sword, he gave timaria a cold look. "With your power that can''t even be called worms, do you want to fight me?"


    Timaria''s face suddenly becomes extremely pale. You know, timaria has always compared herself with men. Before, timaria was a very powerful master in Aru bares and even in the South League. Who dares to look down on her? Now she is despised by such a death knight. Timaria is a double hero Eyes suddenly turned into blood red color, almost in an instant to avoid the death knight''s second hit.


    She gently stepped on the ground, and then the whole person floated in the air. The death knight was also slightly stunned. In his eyes, since the human had triggered the element control, it was already half useless. How could it be so lively?


    And from now is also very want to scold, if this guy wants to escape, I''m afraid the other side really won''t chase, but now this guy actually want to fight with the other side of the jade.


    Barr doesn''t know what''s going on, but she is very clear about the feeling of energy. This guy actually dissipates all the magic power of time in his body in an instant, which is a great burden to her body, but she still does it. She plans to fight with each other like this!At this time, timaria''s face was as white as snow, but soon a special luster appeared on her face, which was similar to that of jade, extremely charming.


    If we don''t stop timaria at this time, I''m afraid this guy will really die here!


    However, a large number of undead rushed towards Li in an instant. It seems that these guys want to stop Li from approaching the two death knights. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V1.C465

    These undead legions are headed by thousands of skeleton soldiers, and then 3000 zombies. After these thousands of undead, there are a large number of undead constantly gathering. It seems that these two death knights really want to put timaria to death. They sneer and raise their hands slightly. In an instant, they gather powerful holy light energy in his hands Li didn''t master the so-called holy light energy, but later he saw the use of Barr. According to Li''s level, he soon learned this kind of high-end magic.


    In a flash, an extremely intense light beam directly shot out of Li''s hand. At the beginning, the light beam was only the thickness of the wrist, but it was just like the size of a bowl in a moment, and then it was like the thickness of a bucket. In a moment, it seemed to cover the whole world.


    Barr opened his mouth wide. He didn''t expect that Li could use this level of Holy Light magic. Even if he mastered most of the Holy Light magic, how to use it to perform powerful melee ability, but Li is really pure magic! If he had not seen it with his own eyes, he would have thought it was a joke.


    But the scene in front of him was just like this. From this time, the Holy Light Magic almost directly covered thousands of undead creatures. What kind of power is this!


    The light appeared quickly and went away quickly. Many undead creatures in front of him almost disappeared in an instant. What made Barr''s face paler was not that he lifted the weight lightly at this time, but that he felt that the power of the move he just used was not big. It was just good enough to eliminate those undead creatures.


    Yes, these undead creatures are actually very weak, but there are only a large number of them. Correspondingly, in terms of magic, generally speaking, magic with high power has a low range and a high range, but magic with low power generally has a very small range, but it''s just too far away to be able to control the power of a large range of magic just to kill low-level undead creatures To some extent. That''s a little bit more powerful.


    But on the other side, timaria didn''t expect to leave them to help. At this time, timaria roared and rushed to the death knight again at a very fast speed. The death knight looked at timaria coldly at this time, just waved gently. With his action, countless cold lights shot at timaria in a flash To, hundreds of bone spears from the sky in the undead, the target is timaria.


    Timaria''s speed at this time was more than twice as fast as before. She easily avoided the bone spear, but the next moment a shrill scream came out of her mouth.


    Looking from a distance, I can see that at this time in the sky, I do not know why there is a huge image of the skull. The skull is 100 meters in size, and it looks extremely ferocious. The center of the skeleton was timaria, and timaria''s scream was so loud that it rang directly over the whole battlefield.


    Li''s face suddenly became extremely gloomy, and he was fast approaching the death knight in a few steps. At this time, a voice rang, "wait! Don''t go there! "


    That voice is the voice of the system. He trusted the system very much, but now his speed has reached the limit, where and what is the buffer? Almost in an instant, he has reached the position less than 100 meters in front of the two death knights.


    Just kill these two guys first! Li''s mind flashed this idea, and he didn''t hesitate any more. At present, a strong sense of killing appeared on him, which made the death knight stunned. But the man who didn''t speak sneered, "are you the one who changed the rank of several planes?"


    In a flash, the breath of the death knight suddenly changed. Originally, this guy was just something he could catch. But at this moment, he was like a nine day troll, which made people tremble. At this moment, even if his face turned pale, this guy had only about level 17 breath, but at this moment, he was like taking a strong medicine, and he lived for a while However, people can''t see through it.


    "I am the Lord of order."


    "I am the Creator!"


    The two death knights said one after another, and one of them sneered, "you have the smell of origin. We still want to solve the people around you first, and then deal with you, but we didn''t expect you to send it to us."


    As soon as Li''s face turns white, order and creation, then the identities of these two people are ready to come out.


    Order and the creation of the supreme god of man? But what makes Li feel very uncomfortable is how these two people came here without being discovered by themselves? You should know that you didn''t feel so great power on them just now. If you knew earlier, the ghost would come directly!


    "Give him justice!" The death knight, who claimed to be the Lord of order, said so. With his voice, the air around him was condensed for a moment.


    "How about banishing him to the first plane of chaos because of him?" Said another death knight."Well, then you can create a plane called fire shadow in the adult world." With his voice, I felt the air around me solidify slowly.


    Damn it! Li''s face turned white. He knew that this guy wanted to trap himself. He was able to create magic among words to imprison the strong man of his level. This guy''s strength is absolutely holy!


    I didn''t expect that I really kicked the iron plate! Li Li took a deep breath, and his strength kept surging. At this moment, his external strength, which had been stagnated at level 19, kept climbing up, vaguely reaching the holy level. But the next moment, the Lord of order whispered, "pay for your arrogance." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C1

    Sharp pain, yes, boundless pain in an instant poured into the mind, only how long did not feel this pure body pain? He gently struggled for a while, and then slowly opened his eyes, in front of


    It''s the moon. Yes, it''s the moon. Why are you here? Where is it?


    Li Li shook his head and began to recall what happened before. It seemed that he had a battle with someone before, but he had no chance of winning. Two holy levels. The two men who claimed to be the guardians of the Supreme God completely suppressed themselves, and then in an instant a white fog enveloped them.


    Then incomparable pain surged to every part of the body, and when I recovered, I lay here.


    It''s just What''s this place?


    From slowly sat up, at this time he found himself in a roof above, yes, here is a residential roof, the other party did not kill themselves? At that time, Li was determined to die, but now it seems that he didn''t want to kill himself at all. Instead, he exiled himself to a strange place.


    He stood up gently, the injury on his body was so light that it didn''t even affect his activities. So what do these people want to do? Is it to keep yourself away from the besieged city?


    However, in order to prevent problems from appearing on his body, he began to check every part of his body slowly with zhenyuanli. After all, his strength would not be afraid of sudden attack. Even if someone attacked him now, he could still fight back calmly.


    What Li is afraid of is that if the other party doesn''t cause any damage to himself, but leaves behind the secret move that will cause great damage as soon as he bursts out of power, he will cry blind.


    After a night of repeated examination, Li finally confirmed that he had no special injury left on his body. He breathed slowly. At this time, a voice rang, "OK, today I''m your special lecturer!"


    Li frowned. Is this the school?


    He looked down, which should be a place similar to the playground. At this time, two teams of teenagers were standing on the playground, and in front of them was a tall young man with golden hair and blue eyes, which was very similar to


    Naruto? From the touch of the nose, this is the world of fire shadow?


    In fact, after so many times of crossing, he was already very familiar with his coming to another world. If this is the world of fire shadow, he was not surprised.


    And the image of this person in front of us is quickly matched with the image of Naruto among Narutos. Basically, there is no mistake. If this is Naruto, then it can never be the Naruto world that we used to dominate!


    Please, I have already soaked Naruto''s mother, so here must be another parallel space!


    It''s just that the Naruto here has much shorter hair and older age than the Naruto in the animation. Is this the age after the ending?


    Before, every time he entered a new world, the system was used to help him analyze the next path, but this time, the system did not appear again. In retrospect, the system has not appeared in the consciousness of separation for a long time


    At this time, an intermittent message appeared in the spiritual world of Li.


    "From You Listen to... " Then there was endless zizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizizi?


    Li frowned. It seems that he can''t rely on the system now. Next, Li gently touched his chin and then stared at Naruto. It seems that he will start from you.


    At this time, Naruto said slowly, "I''ll show you how to do it, and you''ll watch it!"


    Then Naruto began to play a very basic combination of Ninja boxing, this combination of boxing power is not big, but the corresponding is very simple, and even these children in the school can easily display it, but Naruto at this time use out of nature is very standard, although such moves can not cause what kind of powerful, but corresponding There won''t be any physical damage caused by using such tricks.


    Soon, Naruto finished this set of simple Ninja combo boxing. He just finished, and immediately exclaimed, "Naruto master!"


    No, it was not a exclamation, it was a exclamation! From Leng for a while, toward the location of that burst of exclamation in the past, where the fourth floor of the teaching building, a group of girls occupied the window position of the whole floor, in the moment of seeing Naruto looking at the past, one by one cheered happily.


    Oh? After the end of the story, is Naruto so popular? Should be worshipped as a hero? With a slight smile, he soon noticed that there were three people standing outside the playground.Although the three people were older than the impression, they could still recognize them at a glance. They were the new pig deer butterfly trio. That is, Inoue, Luwan and dingci.


    These three people''s combination is also regarded as good luck, none of them were killed or injured in the catastrophe. At this time, they stare at some confused Naruto in the playground, with smiles on their faces.


    Inoue suddenly said, "I didn''t expect that this guy would also be popular?"


    But dingci looked much thinner than before, but still holding a bag of extra large potato chips to eat, "barbecue?" Barbecue and popular are pronounced like each other in Japanese.


    "No, it''s the welcome period, the period of being popular with girls. Don''t you find that Naruto is very popular with girls now?" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C2

    Luwan said with a smile, "yes, this guy has been worshipped as a hero since the war of tolerance two years ago. He has become a hero in the village."


    Say three people in those younger sisters of a burst of cheers, stride away.


    Two years later? It''s two years after Naruto defeated Hui Yueji. If Naruto said that, he probably understood the current situation. In two years, I don''t know how far the world is from the tolerance world in his mind. But now he has mastered the necromancer magic. If he wants to understand the situation, he just needs to occupy a person''s body by force.


    But it''s not good to hurt Tian He.


    Li just sat on the teaching building of the school and watched Naruto finish teaching the students of the Ninja school below. When it was almost afternoon, Li followed Naruto in the dark.


    According to Li''s strength, Naruto is quite difficult to find Li. But now that he is in the world of Huoying, the center of the world must be the protagonist. That is to say, no matter what big event happens in the world, Naruto''s focus must be Naruto.


    As long as you follow him, no matter what happens next, you won''t miss it.


    However, for nearly an afternoon, Naruto lived a very comfortable life. Basically, he bought some sundries and chatted with some old friends for a while. It seems that the world has become quite stable. Unexpectedly, Naruto''s dream world has really come true.


    You should know how many people questioned the peaceful world that Naruto wanted to construct, which everyone could understand each other. Although there are no disputes in this world, it seems that it is quite peaceful.


    Finally, Naruto took a few students he knew in school to the Ramen stall and ordered a few bowls of ramen. It seemed that Naruto wanted to invite these children to eat.


    At this time, a young man strode toward this side.


    "Naruto boss!" That''s what the boy called.


    From a look at him, this person in the eyebrows seems to be some familiar appearance.


    "Oh, it''s Muye pill." Naruto knocked on the edge of the bowl and said, "would you like a bowl?"


    "I have something to show you!" Muyemaru said so, and then cried, "come with me!"


    Naruto quickly finished his bowl of ramen, and then strode away with muyewan, "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s some of my grandfather''s belongings. I found it during the cleaning Muye pill said so, and from gently shook his head, it seems that the next thing is still very flat.


    However, Li believed that the next day would not be like this. In fact, he felt a fierce battle wave in the east of the village before he left. It was just that the wave was very obscure, so he was not found by Muye village. If Li didn''t guess wrong, something big would happen next.


    Li naturally didn''t know it was about the Japanese.


    Watching Naruto gradually go away, Li Li gently shakes his head and lies directly on a roof. He slowly closes his eyes. He also wants the God of Guyang to get in touch with the system as soon as possible. Now that he can get in touch with the system vaguely, but there is any obstacle in imitating Buddhism, it can be understood that the system now starts from his own body It''s removed from the library.


    This is also the most frightening thing for Li. It doesn''t matter if we say anything else, but the system is the foundation of our own strength. If there is a system, even if we are beaten back to the original shape and become an ordinary person, we can still bite our teeth and stand up to the present level.


    But no matter how hard you try, it''s hard to get in touch with the system. Of course, what you don''t know is that the system has already been out of control for a long time. Now that you have come to another dimension, it''s very difficult for the system to get in touch with you.


    Li spent a whole day exploring here. After he was sure that there was no way, Li had to sigh. He didn''t expect that he had no way in the end. He couldn''t be in a daze all the time in this world, could he?


    Soon, the sky is falling snow, from looking at the sky can not help a bitter smile, I do not know how long have not seen snow, it is not that I have not seen snow, but I have not cared about this kind of thing for a long time, I really go farther and farther on the road of becoming stronger, but a lot of things have been forgotten.


    Li just sat on the roof for two or three days, and kept in touch with the system, but it still had no effect. Of course, according to Li''s strength, he wanted to hide from the people in the village, and even said that the so-called powerful ninjas were light and easy to lift.


    On this day, Naruto still came to this Ramen stall to eat Ramen as usual, but this time with him were Inoue, Sakura and dingci.At the beginning, people were very happy to eat. Not for a moment, some Naruto fans came to chat with Naruto. Now Naruto has obviously adapted to his identity and began to deal with these little girls very calmly. He also said that he would invite them to dinner.


    All of a sudden, a burst of footstep sounds. The footstep sounds a little flustered. You should know that Ninja''s footstep should not be so flustered. It can only be understood that the other side''s heart is very flustered.


    From the light glance, surprised to find that it is Hattori, yes, is Hattori, but today''s Hattori has grown up, appears more beautiful, eyebrows are more like a beautiful girl''s appearance.


    At this time, Hatta was wearing a light yellow dress, more and more beautiful. When she saw Naruto, she immediately strode up. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C3

    Naruto also found Hattori at the first time. He said hello loudly and asked Hattori if he wanted to eat something together.


    Hatta step forward, but soon back, she looked at Naruto around a few girls, slowly shook her head, and then began to return to their own way, from the knock on his forehead, this is too shy?


    Naruto wants to catch up, but one of his fans is holding a plate of dumplings and yells, "master, the dumplings are ready. Come and eat them!"


    Naruto then stopped his own pace, and sakura at this time is also really can''t look down, mouth scolding fool, and then strode toward the past.


    Please, leave to press own forehead, is this world after defeated Hui Yue Ji slowly abuse dog plot? For such a long time, nothing happened at all!


    Just as he was leaving, several cold energies flashed through his spiritual realm.


    "I said, if the shadow of fire becomes so warm, how can it be called crossing the first death place?" Li slowly rubbed his wrist. Yes, he clearly felt that no less than ten people rushed directly into Muye village. It seemed that he was going to attack some place in Muye village.


    From now on, I don''t move. I want to see the focus of those guys'' attack. Soon


    Li suddenly opened his eyes. At this time, the target point of those breath has been roughly presented in his consciousness. Is it a family? no Even if you want to raid which famous school to cause a certain deterrent to Muye, you don''t need to attack the Japanese, do you? You should know that the blood boundary of the sun clan is white eye. Although it is not particularly powerful, this kind of blood boundary will make up for the shortcomings of users without limit.


    It can be said that it is a powerful auxiliary means of defense and attack. Even if there is no way to use powerful Ninjutsu because of the problem of white eyes, no one will treat RI as an opponent who can be solved quickly.


    He touched his chin, but after all, hatada is going home. The next attack should have nothing to do with her. The head of the day family is not a troublesome role, so I''d better watch a play in the dark.


    Of course, what I don''t know is that the elite of the Japanese clan has long been swept away by the leader of this incident, and even the leader of the Japanese clan is still in the dark.


    Soon Naruto got rid of the girls and began to stride towards his home. At this time, he had a smile on his face. He understood that Naruto had been very unsuccessful since he was a child. But with his own efforts, Naruto finally got the recognition of the whole Naruto village and even the world. It was a success and achieved his wish since he was a child.


    Soon, I followed Naruto to a small square. It''s early winter now. There is no one on this small square which should be for the purpose of fitness.


    Naruto just stood there, then slowly said, "come out, just you have been found by me."


    From slightly frowned, is there someone following Naruto? He doesn''t think that people in this level of world will find themselves. Yes, the level of power in this world is quite low. No matter how careless they are, people here won''t send their own opinions, will they?


    "It''s not the enemy who can enter Muye village, is it?" Naruto continues to say this, and then an inexplicable Qi starts to generate around Li. Li''s face changes slightly. This is not chakra, on the contrary, it is a kind of energy similar to element The power of nature? No, it''s immortal energy, right?


    I really miscalculated. I mistakenly thought that people in this world can only rely on chakra, but I forgot that Naruto has immortal power. I''m too used to the anti detection in other world, so I forget to put a protective layer around my body to defend the immortal energy detection.


    From slowly from the side of the shadow of the corner of the house slowly came out, "long time no see, Naruto."


    Li closes his eyes slightly and then opens them abruptly. At this time, his two pupils are a pair of three gouyu''s writing wheel eyes. Naruto is slightly stunned. In fact, Li has black hair and yellow skin. His eyes are also black, which is the characteristic of yuzhibo. Then add this pair of writing wheel eyes


    Naruto slightly moved the Adam''s apple, "yuzhibo people? No, yuzhibo people are not the only ones... "


    In the shadow of the fire, the yuzhibo family who finally survived is just yuzhibo. But now Li is not ready to talk with Naruto. He just wants Naruto to have some doubts about himself. Then, Li is ready to kill him.


    I''ll kill him first. Anyway, I have a way to retrieve his memory. If you take the initiative to appear in front of Naruto or other important roles, then you may also be able to exchange the other party''s trust, but now, you are being pulled out by Naruto, so you can only seek for the first purpose.


    Li lightly walked toward Naruto, "it seems that you don''t know my origin at all. I''m a good friend of four generations. My name is yuzhibo..."The voice of Li didn''t fall, the speed of the whole person instantly increased by not less than ten times, directly hit Naruto, the speed of Li was already fast, not to mention his strength has reached a shocking level, let alone a Naruto, even huiyeji rebirth is not from the opponent.


    To my surprise, Naruto immediately responded. When Li ran into him, the Naruto didn''t have any physical feeling. On the contrary, Naruto directly turned into a cloud of smoke. Is it the art of double shadow? A ferocious sneer appeared at the corner of Li''s mouth. The double technique is a fairly simple ninja.


    Three body technique is also known as Ninja''s most basic technique, such as double body technique, split body technique and transfiguration technique. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C4

    The starting requirement of avatar is very simple, as long as the refreshing thing is within one meter of its diameter, of course, if the caster''s horizontal casting diameter will also have a certain degree of improvement.


    So, if your attack range reaches a certain Chengdu, even if the opponent performs the stunt, it will be affected! Li suddenly raised his right hand, turned around and hit the empty air. With his attack, the whole air began to shake wildly.


    Of course, it''s just a kind of appearance, but this kind of phenomenon that makes the air tremble will only appear in this small area, so this kind of attack is much safer than fireball.


    With a tearing sound, Naruto was directly beaten by Li from the state of the double. At this time, he naturally understood that there could not be any women''s benevolence at all. Almost in an instant, he rushed to Naruto''s eyes. His right hand suddenly stretched out and held his throat. "Sorry, if I want to live here, killing you is the best way! ¡±


    Naruto widens his eyes, as if he can''t believe that there are people in the world with such powerful strength, such fast speed and such powerful power. He just wants to struggle, but he feels that his brain is stung, and then he slowly feels that everything around him is beginning to move away from him


    At this moment, Li also put his consciousness into Naruto''s spiritual world. Really, three years It turns out that the world has been peaceful for three years. No wonder Naruto''s speed and reaction ability have dropped so much.


    "Naruto! Why are you standing here A loud cry rang at the edge of the square, Naruto, or should be said to turn his head slowly, showing a smile, "yes, I just thought of something here. What''s the matter? Would you like to have Ramen together? "


    At this time, Li has completely occupied Naruto''s body. As for Naruto, Naruto''s spirit has been completely engulfed by him. What he left now is just a shell.


    At this time, it was ya, who looked up and down strangely, then shook his head gently. "I just smelled some strange smell, so I came here, but I didn''t expect that you were here."


    Li nodded gently, "so, I''m going to eat a bowl of ramen now. Would you like to come with me?"


    Ya en came over with a sound, and took the lead in the direction of Yile ramen. Li shook his head gently, and then walked in that direction together. At this time, he has controlled all the memory of Naruto. It can be said that now he is Naruto. As long as he wants to, no one in the world can judge that he is not Naruto.


    So toward soon, he and teeth went to the outside of the Ramen gear, the boss looked away, "eh, didn''t you just leave?"


    From scratch his brain, "just did not eat much, or eat a bowl of better."


    And at the same time, the face of tooth and leave is a change, tooth frowned, "I seem to hear the cry of hatada!"


    "You can''t be wrong!" From then is to stand up directly, he just heard very clearly, that is the sound of the young field, young field? From all of a sudden thought of those people directly attacked the purpose of the clan.


    Do you want white eyes? What is their goal?


    From hum a, immediately toward the direction of young field scream quickly chase past, "tooth, you go to the guard class, it seems that something big happened."


    Teeth gently nodded, toward the opposite direction quickly ran in the past, from this time brow locked, looking for Hatfield? What for? I remember that there was a time when the sun clan used their body as a bargaining chip for their own interests. Yes, it was the incident of Ning Ci''s father. But now the target of the other party is obviously Chutian.


    Why on earth? It''s not from other villages, right? After all, now it seems that the five tolerance villages have no intention of provoking war. Moreover, it is not worth the loss to provoke the current Muye.


    In addition Come on, now the plot is three years after the defeat of Hui Yueji. If you have to make a boss, the power of the secular world is not enough, right?


    Li frowned again. Is it


    That''s right. It must have something to do with six. At that time, in the comic plot, Liu Dao did mention one thing, that is younger brother.


    Liudao immortal has a younger brother, big tube Muyu village.


    He is also the ancestor of the sun clan, who holds the highest secret of Bai Yan.


    To be reasonable, the existence beyond the level of secular power in the shadow of fire is just those.


    Miaomu mountain, Longdi cave and shigu forest are the three sacred places of tolerance.


    As well as the big tube wood clan, although the big tube wood clan came from the world of havoc in heaven in the world of fire shadow that once appeared, now that we think about it, it is a special case of that world. Now that the world is obviously not linked to that world, it can be understood that the world needs to be inferred again.Miaomushan, longdidong, shigulin, these three forces are obviously not interested in the RI clan, but the Yucun village that has not appeared in the datongmu clan is not necessarily.


    Yucun''s strength should be no less than liudao immortal. Then he went to the moon to protect Shiwei''s body. What happened after that?


    I feel my nose. It seems that it''s interesting.


    Soon, she came to the front door of the family, but here she didn''t see anyone, even in the family, it was a dead scene, wasn''t it? Is the sun clan solved in an instant?


    Thinking of this, he was stunned. There was no sign of fighting with Ben. Was the strength of the other side no less than himself? ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C5

    However, Li quickly denied this point. If there are people in the dimension of Huoying level who are comparable with himself, it would be another ghost. Now it can only be understood that these people were given a dark hand, and then they all disappeared.


    Of course, it''s not the time to think about this. The most urgent thing is to save daisy.


    Thinking of this, Li began to follow up quickly along with the smell of hatada. Soon, several strange figures appeared in Li''s eyes. All these people kept moving forward with a strange pace, but the speed was so fast that Li frowned that there was no trace of chakra flow on these guys.


    Puppets?


    From the subconscious thought, and then certainly took a breath, in front of more than 20 figures look like puppets rather than living people, although their movements are rigid and eccentric, but there is no sense of raw, it should be a mature puppet props.


    And these guys are not connected by chakra lines, and they don''t know how the other side controls them.


    There is no doubt that everyone in puppet art is Shazhi village. However, Ninjutsu about puppets is carried out by using the puppet chakra line. However, there is no chakra line on these puppets. It can be denied that the other party is actually sent by Sharen village to destroy.


    If you don''t control it through the chakra line, there is someone who has this ability, changmen. The powerful mental power and the special use of reincarnation eye enable him to easily control his six avatars, and these six avatars can also play an amazing power of terror.


    Of course, changmen is dead, and there are no people who can do it.


    In addition to the long door, then from really can''t think of other people can complete this kind of means.


    However, the reincarnation of filthy soil can also control dozens of characters at the same time, but relatively such characters have a strong breath of death, which can''t be ignored.


    Then these guys are bound to be the product of the powerful spiritual force.


    Soon, the puppets at the back seem to sense Li and stop one after another. Then they turn to Li and show a sneer at the corner of Li''s mouth. If it''s solved here, it''s good.


    When What if they just hit me? The so-called soft fist is just to block a person''s body vein. Li''s Qi strength is extremely strong. At this time, the Naruto used in chakra in this world is also quite commendable. The vein blocked by soft fist is only untied by chakra.


    So the attacks of these guys are like tickling for Li.


    "If that''s the only way, it''s not up to you!" He broke the limbs of several puppets and chased the direction of Chutian again.


    However, the puppets in the back kept on chasing, which made Li feel a little annoyed.


    By the way, use shadow.


    Li''s mind flashed this idea. With this idea, his hand naturally made a seal. In an instant, hundreds of shadow parts formed behind him. Without any hesitation, these shadow parts immediately fought with those puppets, while Li''s body began to follow the puppet who had captured Hatta.


    However, the other party obviously won''t let Li keep up. With the pace of Li, a small number of puppets keep blocking in batches. If at the beginning those puppets said they wanted to leave their lives, then now these puppets just seem to want to delay the pace of Li.


    Their attacks also changed from close in shaking to some long-range attacks, which were easily avoided by the distance.


    However, since the opponent has begun to carry out a long-range attack similar to the type of energy bomb, it means that the opponent does not care about exposing himself to sneak into the leaves.


    Is Hatoyama that important?


    With a sneer from Li, his pace doesn''t slow down. Although there are a lot of puppets, the long-range attack used at this time is also quite difficult, but it''s still not a problem for Li. Li is very easy to avoid the attack of the other party. It seems that the speed of follow-up doesn''t slow down.


    After all, the attacks of these guys seem to be very intensive, but in Li''s eyes, there are quite a lot of gaps. It''s a basic skill for Li to find the gaps and avoid them calmly.


    Soon after that, he had reached more than ten positions of the leaders of these puppets.


    From the beginning, these guys have been leading away from the roof. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C6

    If you can escape freely on the roof without worrying about being blocked below, you can also say that, but at the same time, you will not be distracted by other things. If you are reasonable, you will have a greater advantage.


    Now I can see the man''s appearance clearly. In fact, I can be sure that the guy who coerces Hatta is also a puppet. However, he looks different from other puppets. He is wearing black clothes, and his hands and feet are obviously longer. He looks like


    Yes, in terms of form, it is not like a human being, but an ordinary puppet.


    At this time, he seems to have found that from, looked back from a look, do not know why from seems to be from his eyes to see a bit of disdain. Can puppets have such feelings?


    No, he turned around and frowned. This guy obviously has no eyes. How can he see the look of disdain in his eyes? That is to say, there are no less than 40 ordinary puppets who surround them when they are away from such a stupefied God. These puppets don''t seem to have the intention of attacking directly. Instead, they begin to build up their strength in mid air.


    Oh? Are you planning a fire gathering?


    Li shook his head gently. Let me think about what Naruto would do at this time. Naruto probably has only one long-range attack skill, which is the sword in the hand of spiral pill. This kind of attack seems to consume a lot of chakra, but it''s not a big burden for Naruto who has mastered nine tail chakra.


    In this way, Li moved his finger gently. How should the sword be used in spiral pill''s hand.


    With Li''s mind, there is a huge spiral ball in his hand. The sword in his hand slowly emerges. Because Li is controlling Naruto''s body now, the sword in this spiral ball''s hand looks surprisingly large, which is also a bonus to Li''s attack skills.


    Of course, when using Naruto''s body, the corresponding Naruto''s skills will also have a strong bonus because of its strong strength. But at the same time, because Naruto''s body strength is not particularly big, it doesn''t give full play to its real strength.


    This is also one of the defects of this magic. If you are killed when you enter a weak person''s body, you will have no place to cry.


    Looking at the puppets in the air who are still accumulating power, he shook his head gently. These guys really have low intelligence. It is estimated that not everyone of the operators can control them. At most, they will give them a general command, and then these puppets will keep acting for this command.


    When I thought about it, the spiral pill in my hand and the sword in my hand had already come out.


    With a harsh wind, all the puppets in the air were cut into two parts.


    They don''t even have the chance to run away. No, these guys won''t run away because of fear.


    Li didn''t pity them, because he needs to speed up now. If that guy directly escapes from the village, he will have a lot of trouble next.


    With the follow-up of Li, many puppets appear again to attack Li.


    However, this is just a repetition of what happened just now. Li once again followed up in front of the puppet leader.


    This time, Li didn''t want to get close, but pulled a hair from his head directly. Of course, he could use the sword in the hand of spiral pill to directly kill the puppet leader, but the corresponding Li didn''t dare to guarantee that he would not hurt Hatta.


    Even according to the Naruto''s experience that he can mobilize now, it is quite difficult for Naruto to kill the puppet leader accurately with the sword in the hand of spiral pill, and ensure that Hatta is not injured.


    What''s more, Naruto''s attack now becomes more powerful under the bonus of Li, that is, it''s easier to hurt hatada by mistake.


    He took a look at the hair in his hand, took a deep breath, threw up the hair in his hand and blew it to the puppet leader in front of him.


    At this time, Li gathered a part of chakra in his mouth, so the attack naturally had the taste of wind escape. In fact, Li had already calculated the position, and this blow would inevitably hit the joint position of the puppet''s right hand who had been holding Hatta.


    The joints of puppets are often more fragile and important than human beings.


    As long as they can destroy the other side''s right hand joint, then it is impossible for the other side to continue to grasp the Hatfield.


    Sure enough, with a crash, the puppet''s right hand was turned into countless pieces of wood by Li''s blow. Li didn''t mean to let go of the other party and continued to rush towards the puppet.


    The puppet suddenly turned around and looked at Li. He stopped for less than half a second and made a completely unexpected action.


    This guy, she threw out her own field directly.


    That''s right. Just throw it out.This guy was standing on the top of a water tower which was forty or fifty meters away from the ground. It seemed that he didn''t care about the life and death of Hatfield at all. He just threw Hatfield down like a piece of garbage.


    Is he wrong? The other party doesn''t want to capture Chuda alive, but wants to kill her?


    However, Li doesn''t hesitate. He rushes directly to hatada, and the puppet leader suddenly stands high. A large number of energy balls appear in his hands. Then countless energy balls rush to Li. Li frowns and gently raises a hand to deal with those energy balls. On the other hand, he also speeds up his fall Speed.


    Daisy''s body is quite fragile. I can''t guarantee that she will live if she falls from this height.


    Although from already with very fast speed to close to the young field, but also only in the young field will fall to the ground is less than a meter time to hold it. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C7

    However, since Li can hold it at this time, it doesn''t matter what''s left. It''s quite easy to protect a person from landing at the same time, not to mention for Li, for the original Naruto.


    From gently holding young field, and at this time, young field also slowly opened his eyes, she looked from one eye, "Naruto king."


    Li nodded gently, and then he exuded a strong momentum. Please, Daisy was the one he could barely fall in love with. This guy dared to throw it down so casually. For a moment, he was a little angry in Li''s heart. He held daisy with one hand and jumped up to the sky.


    At this time, Naruto''s body also broke out the amazing physical advantage, such a jump actually jumped to the height of tens of meters. However, the puppet is still using all kinds of energy bombs to attack Li. It seems that he has the meaning of fighting Li into a slag level. However, this kind of half hanging degree of his attack can hurt li, which is the ghost.


    From now on, he began to use his body to resist the attack of these energy bombs. In the constant attack of the puppet, he smashed his fist on his face.


    With such an attack from Li, the puppet collapsed directly in the air and turned into countless wooden parts.


    At this time, Li just felt that his anger was barely calmed down. He held Daisy and fell directly on the top of the water tower. He gently pinched the important joints on Daisy''s body.


    This makes Hatta blush immediately, "Naruto, what are you doing..."


    "See if you''ve been hurt." From now on, he said with no intention of blushing at the same time, and then he breathed out, "no problem, it seems that the other party doesn''t really want to hurt you, at least you are not prohibited by the other party."


    Daisy gently nodded, and then looked away, "today''s Naruto is so gentle."


    "Why?" From Leng for a while, turned to gently shake his head, "Daisy, do you know what those people are?"


    Daisy shook his head again, his face was blank, and he frowned. It seemed that Daisy really didn''t know anything. Then the clue is broken all at once.


    At this time, Li suddenly stood up, and he suddenly felt that the energy around him had a disordered trend, so there was no doubt that someone was using space magic.


    With this energy disorder, a man appeared on top of the water tower.


    He was standing a few steps away. He had half short white hair and long white clothes. His face was beautiful. He looked like a beautiful boy of seventeen or eighteen years old. His expression seemed indifferent and inexplicable. His eyes were closed, as if he couldn''t bear to see what was in front of him.


    But Li noticed the position of his chest. The clothes he was wearing revealed a large area of skin on his chest, near his neck There are some gouyu.


    Seeking Tao Yu? This guy should not be the descendant of liudao immortal, so


    The descendants of Yucun?


    Li gently breathed out a breath, in a flash he moved, and moved fast, only to see a flash of white light, Li has appeared in front of him, at this time, the young man just said, "this world..."


    With the movement of leaving, he suddenly disappeared in the same place, and then appeared in the position of nearly 10 meters from the ground.


    "The world will be destroyed, before that..."


    The next moment, his face burst out. Unexpectedly, the thing under this guy''s face is still a lot of puppet material. Is this guy a puppet.


    Li frowned and thought he had met Zhengzhu.


    But I didn''t expect that the people behind this incident were so careful that they still use puppets.


    However, the puppet seems to be extremely tough, even if his face is blown up by Li, it is not completely damaged. He takes a look at it, and then continues to say, "I will come to pick you up I''m sure I''ll come


    After a pause, he looked at Daisy again, "Daisy, you have to wait for me."


    At this time, however, Daisy''s face was muddled, as if he didn''t know what had happened.


    However, after that, the puppet disintegrated automatically in mid air. It seems that although the puppet is very well made and well defensive, it is only a disposable thing for the person behind the scenes.


    From gently shook his head, and then looked at the moon, the moon?


    According to the legend, Yucun really went to the moon, so now his descendants are back?


    Yes, the Japanese are the descendants of Yucun. Then what? Now his descendants want to take the pure blood offspring of the Japanese people for what?


    Moreover, pre storage originally wanted to protect the world, but why did his descendants say that they wanted to destroy the world? When he thought of this, Li Li''s eyes suddenly moved, because he saw a light spot moving towards this side.The light comes from the direction of the moon.


    It was a huge fireball, or


    Left Leng for a while, meteorite? I saw a huge meteorite falling directly towards Muye village, but at this time, his landing point was not in Muye village, but directly behind the shadow wall of Muye village.


    The shadow wall is the huge mountain wall with the relief of the head statues of each fire shadow. Behind the mountain wall, there are only endless trees, but there are no people. However, even if there are people, they are lazy to leave, and their lives have nothing to do with him.


    Just when Li was thinking about this, another light cloud fell from the moon. However, this time, the falling point of the meteorite was not the same as it was just now. At this time, the falling point of the meteorite was actually the position it stood at this time.


    Connected with two meteorites, Li didn''t think it was the season of meteor shower. He stepped back gently, and then hit the location of the meteorite. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C8

    In fact, with Li''s attack, nothing happened. In fact, if anything happened, it would be strange. Li now is not Li. He is just a guy named Naruto.


    Shadow class? Super Shadow level, please. It''s just a floating cloud for Li. If Li goes down here like this, let alone a meteorite, even Muye village can easily turn into ruins. But now his Naruto, he immediately reflects that he is not using his own body, but at the same time, he has accumulated a super image in his hands The sword in the hand of the spiral pill is thrown directly at the meteorite falling slowly above the sky.


    After the sound of the explosion, the meteorite in the sky turned into countless fragments and fell to every corner of Muye village. Although it would be a big trouble for other residents in Muye village, this is the only way to do it. After all, if the fate falls like this, I''m afraid that the people around the water tower, not to mention the young fields, will be directly linked Here it is.


    At the same time, there was a deafening roar in the direction of the screen wall, and then a huge light burst out above the head and in the direction of the screen wall.


    From looking back at Hatoyama, Hatoyama''s face at this time has a very heavy tired state, it seems that what happened today really makes her very tired, but there is still one thing to tell her directly.


    "Chutian In fact, I want to tell you something. It seems that there is no one in your family... " Li said so, but he also had a strange thing.


    It''s not particularly surprising that anyone can solve all the members of the Japanese clan in an instant. But your problem now is, who can solve all the members of the Japanese clan and


    Li didn''t smell any bloody smell, that is to say, someone took away the people of the day clan very easily, and these people didn''t resist.


    Come on, is that weird? The people of the day clan are not idiots. How can they casually follow the people who are hostile to them? Thinking of this, I look at the moon again.


    Did the descendants of Yucun do good?


    "In that case, my father did take a lot of people out of the village. He said that he was going to perform a task, so he was not at home these days. As for At home Wait, you mean, fireworks are not here? " The young farmland stares big eyes, but leave of heart bottom is also a sink.


    If that''s the case, the other party will leave the field directly, which may really mean that the field is not a necessity. If the other party''s urgent need is just to turn a blind eye, then fireworks can really replace the field.


    However, looking at each other''s meaning, hatada also wants to get the existence.


    After leaving, he sent Chutian back home, but now Chutian is under the protection of the guard


    That''s right. Now Muye village attaches great importance to Chutian. After all, the whole village is missing. Chutian can be said to be a member of the same clan one day after he was drunk. If even Chutian is missing, it will be a heavy blow to Muye clan''s control over the powerful blood boundary of Baiyan, though nothing will happen It''s a disaster at the village level, but it''s also quite disturbing.


    Li also returns to Naruto''s residence. At this time, he can easily transfer out what memory Naruto wants to recall, which is quite convenient


    This way, all people will not find that Naruto has completely disappeared now


    Although a little sorry for this just completed his dream of the amount of boy, but now there is no way to leave, who let him too impulsive directly roared himself out.


    Ah, Li Li sighs in bed, but there is no way. Naruto is too confident. In the past three years, Naruto has lost all his caution. After all, he is a movie hero, but he has saved a world-class hero. There are nine tails in his body.


    Who else can kill Naruto in the world now?


    Have you also been assisted by six abilities? You know, at that time, Naruto defeated Sasuke, who had almost turned into a ten tailed man. Even if it was a sneak attack, who could easily kill Naruto.


    Yes, no one in the world can easily kill Naruto one by one, or even assassinate him again and again. I''m afraid it''s just like giving his head away, isn''t it?


    Naruto is like this, let oneself lose the heart of caution, so he did not rely on his companions, but intend to rely on himself to solve the people in the dark, such Naruto is still the first one who believes in his companions Naruto?


    After looking at the ceiling for a while, his door was knocked.


    As soon as Li got out of bed, he opened the door. In fact, Li had thought that someone would come this evening.


    It should be that someone will definitely come. You know, Li Ke knows the whole organization of Ren Village very well.


    This kind of thing happened today. No matter what Naruto did, he will be inquired to a certain extent. Even if Naruto is the rescue party, it is very important for Naruto village to master information.When I opened the door, I saw a tall and thin man standing outside the door. He was wearing a black forbearance suit and a monkey''s white mask on his face. Is it in the dark? I didn''t expect to send the secret department directly. It seems that the other party also attaches great importance to this incident.


    It can be said that the secret service organizations are the secret service organizations in the whole village. The so-called secret service organizations are not the strongest, but they must have the highest quality, because what they are going to face is not necessarily external enemies, they are more to deal with internal problems.


    From internal rebellious tolerance, to murder, to intelligence investigation


    They may not only face villagers, but also their friends, comrades in arms and even their relatives. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C9

    This dark part looked away, "whirlpool Naruto, right?"


    From gently nodded, "please come in." As a matter of fact, Li has no other liking for the underworld. All the people in the underworld are madmen who are desperate for the interests of the village. Otherwise, they will not become the underworld. Think about yuzhibo weasel, who can kill all his people for the interests of the village.


    This is an expression of loyalty to the village, but it is also an expression of the loss of human nature. For them, the village is the first existence. As for other things, including the so-called kinship, they are secondary things.


    This is something that Li can''t accept. For Li, the village is really the destination of people living in this world. But at the same time, the existence of the village is to provide people with a comfortable and happy life, and then people will be willing to pay for the village to a certain extent.


    If you can''t live and work in peace and contentment for me, why should I destroy my family, friendship and even the existence of my family for your village? If you say that my family and friendship will threaten the peace of the village, then I have to consider which side I should stand on.


    The secret part is obviously an unconditional existence on the side of the village. For them, the village is everything. This kind of almost morbid loyalty makes Li feel that he can''t make friends with any secret part.


    Because they will not put your friendship in the first place, even the second is not, their first is always the village. To make friends with such people, I wonder if they will stab you in the back for the benefit of the village.


    That dark Department gently shook his head, "no, I just asked what happened at midnight yesterday, you were involved in it, right?"


    Li nodded his head gently, and then said something about entering Naruto''s body except himself. After listening to it, the other side nodded. It seemed that he was noncommittal.


    Li frowned, but he didn''t say anything. Since the other party didn''t mean to continue to ask, he didn''t want to say anything more. In fact, Li had made up a lot of things and wanted to cheat the other party, but he didn''t think that the other party didn''t seem to be interested in this matter.


    Maybe in this guy''s eyes, it''s just a game between villages with blood as the bargaining chip.


    Soon the dark part left Naruto''s home and disappeared on a roof, while Li went back to bed and began to call to the system, but the result was still out of touch.


    This makes Li feel very angry.


    Now the system is always inexplicable, and then there is no practical use, the result is now needed when it disappeared.


    Li really wants to swear.


    The night passed like this. The next day, Li was immediately called up and said that he was going to Huoying office. Li snorted. Is he really the leading role?


    Can''t the world turn without Naruto?


    What happened just yesterday, and today Huoying will be summoned. There is no doubt that the next step is to fight back.


    Among other things, yesterday''s meteorite can be regarded as a declaration of war.


    From soon came to the office of Huoying, now gangshou has completely abdicated, sitting in the position of Huoying is qimukakashi, this guy is now the sixth generation of Huoying.


    In addition to qimukakashi and his secretary, there are four people in the room, namely Sakura, Luwan, Sakai and Hata.


    These four people are all dressed in mission clothes. It seems that they are going to carry out the mission. Of course, since they have been called here, they must be going out for the mission.


    Sure enough, after inquiring about yesterday''s situation, qimukakasi said directly, "your task is to rescue the abducted rihuahuo. Luwan as commander, four people team, and then the party has submitted the application, so this time will go with you


    Several people looked at each other. Now these people can be regarded as the leaders of the new generation in muyeren village. Except for others, Naruto is the strongest fighting force.


    And the same Luwan in Muye is also as a key figure for training, no one will doubt that Luwan will not become a high-level figure of Muye in the future.


    Qimukakashi took a look at Luwan and said slowly, "OK, Luwan, please put out your hand."


    Deer pill Leng for a while, then stretched out his right hand, "what''s the matter?"


    The Secretary behind qimukakasi slowly stretched out two fingers to make a seal. Then a light flashed in Luwan''s palm. With this light, a wheel appeared in his palm. It was something marked with Zi, Chou, Yin, Mao, Chen, Si, Wu, Wei, Shen, you, Xu and Hai.


    At the same time, there is a cursor shining on it.


    Lu Wan frowned and asked, "what is this?""This is the top secret between the five films." Qimukakasi said so.


    Li asked directly, "what does time stand for?"


    "The scale above represents the countdown to the destruction of the world." Qimu Kakashi seems to be very relaxed, but she can''t laugh at it. Is the world destroyed? What the hell?


    With him, it''s hard for the world to be easily destroyed, isn''t it?


    Lumaru closed his eyes, then touched his chin, "is this probably related to the meteorite before? I can probably understand that. It''s just what does this have to do with fireworks? Do you suspect that meteorites have something to do with the people who kidnapped fireworks? "


    Qimukakasi looks at Luwan, and Luwan also looks at qimukakasi. In fact, Luwan is not the kind of person who takes fire shadow as the symbol. He is now the leader of a team, so he is more responsible for the team.


    "If it has to be said." Kakashi took a look at him and then said, "intuition." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C10

    Intuition? A man''s intuition? And it''s the intuition of a man in his forties


    However, Li thinks that the so-called fall of the moon and the abduction of fireworks must be a group of people. In Li''s impression, the plot structure of the theater version of Huoying always has the situation of one-way enemy at the same time. Yes, generally speaking, in all the story seasons of the theater version of Huoying, there have never been two villains behind the scenes ¡£


    The present situation is clearly the world after the end of Huoying.


    Then it can only be a theater version of the world, and the theater version, no doubt, its time is quite short, one and a half hours to two hours, just equivalent to five episodes of TV version of the plot, want to describe a huge story line, that is impossible.


    There is only one enemy, the guy who manipulated the puppet yesterday.


    From touching his chin, this is some meaning, that guy has the power is never seen in the world of fire shadow.


    According to his hair color, his white hair color and pale face are somewhat similar to Hui Yueji. I can probably think that this guy should be related to Hui Yueji, and then he is related to the moon. In those years, Yucun went to the moon to protect her body. As we all know, the Japanese have always regarded themselves as the descendants of Yucun. Now the other side is attacking the Japanese, which can confirm the previous inference.


    Then this guy should be able to confirm that it''s related to Yucun.


    I just don''t know what kind of special abilities they have? If he also has the powerful power like Hui Yueji that can force the psychic space, it''s really hard to do.


    Now we can only take one step to see one step. Of course, we won''t be silly to leave now. In that case, it''s really bad for us.


    Soon, this five person team set out. No matter how you look at it, this team is actually a very comprehensive team, including medical Ninja Sakura, investigation Ninja Hatsui, commander Luwan, and powerful fighting Naruto. Although it is now far from occupying Naruto''s body, there is no doubt that the strength of Li is much stronger than Naruto.


    As for Sakai, although he has not been clear about how his strength should be divided, there is no doubt that he has a strong strategic mobility.


    In this way, Kakashi attaches great importance to this task.


    Following the information provided by the vigilance team, they directly chased the northern region. According to the information provided by the external vigilance team last night, they did see a flying team flying towards the north.


    Then they used Sakai''s ninja, and the giant bird flew directly to the north.


    Sakai''s strength is actually a kind of ability with considerable short board, but from the aspect of direct combat, Sakai is actually quite afraid of the ninja who can carry out secret assassination. In addition, it is also a headache for the opponent who has strong long-range damage ability.


    After all, such Ninja as Sakai should be a miscellaneous killer, right?


    This type of Ninja can fight a large number of low-end ninjas with one person.


    The summoning type, or the power of summoning beast transformed from image, touches his chin, and then looks at sasai above another giant bird again. This guy''s Ninja is worth studying.


    At this time, people are riding on the picture giant bird called by Sakai in groups. Luwan, Sakura and Sakai each control a giant bird.


    Li and Chuda are naturally separated by these guys. Of course, they don''t know that Naruto''s spirit has been completely engulfed by Li. Just trying to make do with two people.


    But Daisy sat behind him. He didn''t know why he was so worried. Luwan suddenly said, "let''s go to find the information left by fireworks separately."


    After that, the three of them chose a direction to fly directly and touched their nose. It seems that these guys are just trying to enlighten themselves.


    He took a look at Hatta behind him. According to what he saw here, it is probably that Hatta likes Naruto very much, but now Naruto just regards Hatta''s love as his companion''s affection. As for Hatoyama, he is quite shy. If he had been a Naruto before, Hatoyama might have the courage to express himself.


    After all, Naruto was just the tail of a crane at that time, while Hata was the eldest lady of the Japanese family. And now? Naruto is the hero of the whole forbearance world, which is longed for by thousands of girls. However, hatada is still the eldest lady of the family, and their status is suddenly changed.


    Of course, what''s more embarrassing is that there are countless girls pursuing Naruto now, so Hatta is more difficult to contact Naruto.


    If there is no one on the way, maybe two people will become strangers in the end.


    "What''s the matter?" After controlling the bird to fly forward for a while, Li turned around and asked. Finally, Li decided to break the deadlock. After all, this is not a good thing.Daisy field Leng for a while, gently shook his head, "nothing." At this time, she seems to reflect that she is here to search and rescue fireworks. She slowly condenses chakra on her eyes, and there are a lot of blood vessels around her eyes.


    It doesn''t seem obvious in the animation, but at this time, it''s a face-to-face, inexplicably, it still feels a little ferocious, but it also forms a kind of contrast beauty with the quiet expression of Hatoyama before.


    Daisy just will show white eyes, immediately slightly Leng for a while, "that is..."


    "Yes?" From looking at the past toward the place where Hatoyama looked, it was a piece of snow, but from also immediately scanned with spirit, there was an iron reaction.


    Then Li directly controlled the bird to fall towards the snow.


    Sure enough, the white eyes of the day clan play an irreplaceable role in some cases, such as the current search task. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C11

    After falling from the position designated by Hatta, Hatta immediately jumped down from the giant bird and began to look for something quickly in the snow. In less than a moment, Hatta found a handful of bitterness from the snow. It''s not impossible to say that there is bitterness in such a place.


    However, Li noticed that there was a little doll with half finger height tied to the end of this miserable life, which looked very much like a girl''s thing. Of course, it was only used as a girl''s plaything at most. If it was used during the mission, it would be a serious violation of the regulations.


    Don''t say accurate head and so on will be seriously affected, more troublesome is very likely to expose your identity.


    Looking at Daisy''s expression, "is it fireworks?"


    Hatta nodded gently and put the bitterness into his package directly. At that moment, Hatta frowned when he turned his back. Although he didn''t see the specific action of Hatta, he thought that the other side was going to make a big turn from his shoulder.


    And Li can probably guess that with this big turn, Hatta will stab the dagger in his hand to his throat.


    Oh? Why did Hatta attack Naruto? According to the feeling of Li, Hatta should be very infatuated with Naruto. Even if something happened, he would not attack Naruto directly, would he?


    When the thought flashed in Li''s heart, hatada had already taken the hand. The pain in her hand stabbed Li''s throat without any hesitation, but Li didn''t move. In his eyes, hatada''s attack was no different from playing a family. Ninja, after all, was just a patient.


    Perhaps in this world, Ninja is an incomparably powerful existence, but for Li Shuo, it can only be reported as ha ha.


    I want to see what Hatta wants to do.


    He didn''t do anything like this, looking at Daisy''s pain on his throat.


    He felt the cold feeling coming from his throat, and his face was a little stunned. "Daisy, what are you doing? Why... "


    "Who the hell are you?" Hatta yelled, and now her face showed a bit of ferocious color.


    Although he was shocked, he turned to think that he should not be exposed. Unless he is far better than himself, he will never find this kind of undead magic


    "I''m Naruto..." The voice as like as two peas, and the voice of the young man has been called out. "No! You are not a Naruto gentleman. Although you are very similar to all of you, you are... You are not Naruto king! What do you think of Naruto? Who the hell are you? What are you going to do! "


    Li Leng for a moment, then he could not help shaking his head and grinning bitterly. Before, he successfully cheated many people with this magic. Yes, at that time, all the friends of ogaster didn''t find the trick of Li, but it doesn''t prove that this thing can really deceive close people.


    In the final analysis, ogaster''s close friends were just fair friends. Later, after they were together, people gradually felt like they were in need of life and death.


    Now Li was really recognized by Hatta.


    Can''t help but sigh, "why don''t you tell them? If you talk to Kakashi and them, maybe I''ll have some trouble, but if you face me directly like this... "


    "I don''t know if you will do something bad to Naruto because of your identity exposure Now answer me! Where''s Naruto! " The expression on Daisy''s face became more ferocious. It seemed that if she didn''t tell Naruto''s whereabouts, she would stab him to death with bitterness.


    "You ask where Naruto is, don''t you?" Li was a little distressed and nodded his forehead, "OK, I''ll tell you, I''m your Naruto, or You can also understand that Naruto is dead, but his body belongs to me now. "


    "What did you say?" Daisy couldn''t help but step back, his face was full of disbelief.


    "You heard me right. Naruto is dead. Now I am Naruto king, and my body is Naruto''s body. Even if I have great personality changes, there is no way to fake my body, right? The most I can do is to let others misunderstand me as Naruto''s character has changed a little. " From such said, a step forward, it seems that do not care about the pain will stab his body in general.


    Daisy''s face changed at this time, she stepped back, it seems that she can''t believe the words from this time, Naruto is dead? Killed by someone in front of you? Moreover, the other side actually occupied Naruto''s body, even other people have no way to distinguish this guy is a fake Naruto!


    "I think you probably misunderstood what I just said." There was an inexplicable smile on Li''s face. "I just said that if you say I''m a fake Naruto in front of Kakashi, there will be some trouble. Do you know what the trouble is? That''s right. Today, the fire shadow of Muye village is going to die. Even the most outstanding people of this generation are going to die in that fire shadow office. Muye''s future fire shadow staff officer, lumaru, Muye''s most outstanding medical ninja, Sakura chunye, the future leader of the secret department, Sakai, and the eldest lady of the Riyi clan, rihata, are going to die in that office, Think about it. What will happen to the whole world of tolerance? "From so say step by step toward the field, "think about it, I can easily kill you in the mind of the great hero Naruto, so what I can''t do, reason Huoying office you are just a dish."


    With the pressure of leaving, hatada''s face became more pale, and she stepped back, but soon she suddenly raised her head, "no! I don''t believe that Naruto has been there so many times... " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C12

    Daisy''s voice did not fall, her chin was suddenly pressed from, yes, this time from so directly fixed Daisy''s head, so that she would not shake her head, and the two people''s eyes also at this time directly look at each other.


    Daisy''s eyes widened, as if he couldn''t believe what he saw in front of him, because at this time, Li''s eyes suddenly turned into the shape of wheel eyes, and then turned into a kaleidoscope in an instant.


    "Yuzhibo..." Day young farmland stares big eyes, as if can''t believe everything in front of him at all.


    Yes, the yuzhibo family has long been extinct. The only yuzhibo blood left in the world is yuzhibo, if it is yuzhibo.


    Hatta suddenly felt a sinking in his heart. That''s right. If the strongest people in the world are Naruto and yuzhibo Sasuke, they must be Naruto and yuzhibo Sasuke. If yuzhibo Sasuke directly attacked Naruto when he didn''t pay attention


    Daisy said hoarsely, "why Why do you want to kill Naruto... "


    From nature will not interfere with what Hatta is thinking at this time, he is just concentrating on preparing his magic.


    Li sneered. With this sneer, Hatta''s eyes suddenly widened, as if she had heard something terrible. Then all the expression in Hatta''s eyes disappeared. She widened her eyes like a corpse without soul. If she didn''t support her chin with her hand, she would fall to the ground directly.


    Li said softly, "who am I?"


    "The man who killed Naruto..." Daisy said so, although her face has no expression, but at this time say Ali''s words, inexplicably with a bit of hate.


    There was a sneer on Li''s face, "no, I''m the one you love."


    "The one I love?" Daisy said so, and then she said, "you are People I love. "


    "Who is Naruto?" Li asked.


    "Naruto, Naruto is..." Hatta opened his mouth, "he is also..."


    Li shook his head gently, "no, he''s pretending to be me. Do you know me? I''m the real Naruto. At that time, the day when Sasuke left the village, Sasuke and I fainted after a big war in Zhongyan valley. That''s when I woke up and found myself in a cave. When I came back to the village, I found that there was a Naruto in the village


    "Why..." Hatta''s eyes widened.


    "Yes, at that time, I was also thinking about why. Later, I found that the nine tails in my body had disappeared. Yes, what happened? At this time, I tried to find out what happened to myself, but I found that I was no longer Naruto. I used another person''s body, and I was switched by someone else." Li sighed softly, "I''ve been wanting to come back here all these years I didn''t expect to be discovered by you as soon as I came back. "


    "Are you really Naruto king?" Daisy slowly stretched out his hand to tightly grasp from the small arm, see her appearance with just completely different.


    That''s right. Li directly used magic to Hatta. The function of this magic is very simple. No matter what Li said, Hatta would unconditionally believe it. The lie he made up at this time is full of mistakes, but Hatta actually believed it.


    this is mainly due to the concussion of Hata''s mind because Naruto really died.


    From now on, he shook his head gently, "no, for so many years, I don''t care whether I appear in front of you. I''m not worthy to call Naruto. When I''m not in front of others, you''d better ask me to leave. How about that? "


    Hatta nodded gently at this time.


    With a slight smile, Li slowly hit a ring finger. With this ring finger, Daisy''s eyes had a look again. At this time, she widened her eyes and looked at Li, "Yuan So it is, so it is... " With her words, tears welled up from Hatta''s eyes, "sorry Naruto, I really should have found out earlier Oh, no, it''s Li. I should have discovered all this earlier. "


    Li gently hugs Hatta in her arms, which makes Hatta slightly stunned. She just wants to struggle, but she sticks her face to Li''s chest. "Anyway, it''s really great that you can come back..."


    From the face flashed a sneer, but still said, "it''s all right, everything is over, next we just save the fireworks back, then everything will return to calm, you say right?"


    Daisy nodded gently, and then said, "we''ll call Luwan for them to come here. Now that we''ve found the bitterness of HuaHuo, we can rely on this to find her quickly."


    Li nodded gently, "well, that''s right."


    With that, Li walked to the giant bird, put his hand on the strange bird, and began to convey the assembly message to Sakai with chakra. In less than a moment, Sakura, Sakai and lumaru all gathered to Li. After a little discussion, they began to explore the direction of this painless fall.After that, it all depends on the young farmland. The reason why the young farmland didn''t turn on the white eye in the whole process before was that although the consumption of the white eye for the young farmland was very small, it was still unbearable for a long time.


    But now that we have found the specific location of the target, it''s best to directly explore the past in this way.


    Sure enough, in less than a moment, Hatta nodded slowly and said, "see."


    Lu Wan''s face showed a trace of joy, "what did you find?"


    "It''s a cave, etc..." Hatta frowned, "at the bottom of that cave is It''s a spring of light. "


    Guangquan? Left Leng for a while, the meaning of light spring is additional brightness probably? After all, at this time, the young field is not to see with the naked eye, but to scan with white eyes. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C13

    That''s right. According to Hatta, what light source should be in the cave at this time? This is also a characteristic of the white eye, although the white eye can penetrate most things to observe.


    But at the same time, white eyes can''t directly observe it.


    At this time, although Hatta was able to see the details hidden in an underground cave, when the light source appeared in it, Hatta could not see the specific things inside. It had to be said that this was also a drawback of blindness.


    From gently nodded, then we go down.


    Soon, everyone went directly into the cave according to the direction of Hatta. There was nothing strange about the cave. At least when they came down, they just felt that it was too wet.


    From gently touched his nose, just too wet?


    He gently shook his head, should be more than that, at this time, he actually felt that the bottom of the cave kept emitting a little chakra, what should be hidden under the cave?


    They walked directly towards the cave. After passing through the long corridor, they came to a wide place like a hall and looked around. Of course, he looked at the sky above the hall at the first glance. After all, if anyone wanted to sneak attack here, he would sneak attack directly from the sky.


    As Li Li looked up, Luwan looked up, but there was no ambush here. There were a lot of spines growing on the top of the hall. These spines looked very big and sharp, but they were just ordinary stones. But in the middle of the hall, it was a flat place.


    There was a big character painted in that place. Luwan frowned and said, "ahong, in ancient times, this means origin. In other words, is this the starting point?"


    Looking down from this moment, the crowd was standing at the edge of the hall. It was not that they didn''t want to go in, but that the whole floor of the hall was full of water. Yes, there was a pool at the bottom of the hall, but the pool didn''t look ordinary. The whole body was green and shining.


    This is probably the so-called light spring that Hatta said before, right?


    Daisy once again opened her eyes, but this time, after she looked down, she immediately shook her head, "no, the things below are all distorted. It seems that this place has shielded my eyes."


    "Shielding?" From lightly touched to touch own chin, "but since all arrived here, also can''t go back directly?"


    Luwan also nodded gently at this time, "don''t hang how to say, let''s go down."


    Sakura is to scratch the head, "will wet clothes of it, early know to take a suit of clothes."


    Sakai gently knelt on the ground, holding a handful of water in his hand, "wait, although I don''t know what this is, it doesn''t seem to wet the clothes at all."


    After a discussion, they jumped into the water one after another. Li was not afraid of anything. After all, even if there was someone in the water, he was not afraid of anything. After diving into the water, Li immediately opened his eyes. After all, in the water, no one would find Li''s little action.


    To Li''s surprise, although the liquid will distort the white eye, the image of the writing wheel eye is not so big. In Li''s eyes, you can see that the exit of the pool is less than 20 or 30 meters below, and Li swims down directly.


    Li took the lead to rush out of the exit, but what surprised Li was that when he rushed out of the exit, he entered another water area. Yes, he clearly felt the feeling of coming out of the water, and then felt that he was thrown into another lake.


    But this time there is something that makes Li interested. At this time, there are countless light balls in Li''s eyes. Yes, they are light balls. These light balls are so suspended in this water area. What makes Li feel interesting is that the function of these light balls is nothing else but magic.


    Yes, these spheres of light here constitute a magic. Although we still don''t know what its purpose is, reasoning is certainly not used to welcome guests.


    Looking at one of the light balls, his face was full of interest. He didn''t see the structure of these light balls at a glance. However, if someone rushed in directly from the outside, he would see these light balls at a glance, and then he would be pulled into the dreamland even if he was staring at them for a few seconds.


    But Li didn''t feel any malice from it.


    Why don''t you go and see what happened first? A malicious smile appeared at the corner of Li''s mouth. He didn''t remind the people behind him that there was a magic trap. Instead, he withdrew his resistance to magic and went directly into the environment constructed by these spheres of light.


    "If tomorrow is the end of the world, who do you want to be with?"


    A voice rang directly in Li''s mind. The voice wasNaruto''s memory immediately flashed out, this is the voice of iluka, is it, iluka?


    It seems that this environment is addictive to their own memories?


    Li sighed a little. He thought it was a fantastic place, but he didn''t think it was just like this. If this place could be more strange, maybe it could attract Li''s attention, but now, ha ha.


    Li shook his head gently, as if he didn''t care about these. Then after a burst of almost blinding white light, a classroom appeared.


    The classroom of a normal Ninja school is surrounded by children who are about seven or eight years old. In front of the classroom is iluka, who looks quite young.


    From looking at the scene in front of me, I can''t help but smile, and then almost subconsciously blurted out, "the end of the world will not come." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C14

    At this time, I realized that I had turned into a seven or eight year old.


    "Of course it is." Iluka touched her chin and said, "like the moon will fall from the sky or something."


    At this time, a boy in the front row said with a smile, "if it''s falling down, I''d rather let the barbecue fall down."


    That boy looks very mellow, basically can see at a glance is later in the pig deer butterfly Ding, listen to Ding''s words, everyone in the classroom laughed loudly.


    And at this time, I suddenly feel dark in front of my eyes. This kind of darkness is not the feeling of closing my eyes, but the feeling of darkness around me. Yes, it''s the feeling of a sudden overcast day.


    From the frown, is the fantasy changed?


    At this time, he looked out directly, only to hear a student yell, "ah, it''s the moon!"


    Li is also stunned for a moment, only to see a huge stone ball falling directly from the sky, the stone ball looks at least as big as this school, but it''s too much to say that the moon is?


    Li Li wants to reach out to block the stone ball, but he is surprised to find that he can''t use any strength at all. And so on. Can he only use the strength at any stage in this magic?


    That''s a little too much, isn''t it? From now on, I just reflected that I really underestimated the power of the world.


    Just listen to a bang, the reduced version of the moon directly fell from the sky, the whole school was smashed into ruins, but unexpectedly, he was not hurt, but the surrounding dust suddenly diffused over, he began to cough violently, as the smoke dissipated.


    Another voice rang up, "the seventh round, whirlpool Naruto to dog teeth."


    With this sound, the surrounding lights up, but Li feels that his body has changed. He suddenly widens his eyes, and sees that he is in a relatively large space at this time. In front of him is a young man in a gray coat. The young man''s forehead is covered with a wooden leaf, and two red stripes are painted below his eyes The mark of color.


    Dog grave teeth? Li''s heart flashed this person''s message. Generally speaking, in the new generation of Muye, he is the backbone, but that''s all. His good Ninjutsu is the Ninjutsu that assists in attacking with his Chiwan. This kind of Ninjutsu is fast and powerful.


    But relatively speaking, it is also very limited. After all, the growth curve of human is much higher than that of pets. After the initial honing, the disadvantage of Ninja will appear, that is, pets can''t keep up with their owners.


    Then he will also be slowly separated by the people around him.


    Of course, the dog is able to at least be a good one.


    "This is..." Li kneaded his forehead. By the way, this is the Zhongren test. He looked to one side. At this time, he was familiar with the Ninja standing beside him, and a voice rang at this time, "Naruto! You must not lose to him


    When Li looked back, it was Xiaoying of his youth who made this sound. Li gave a bitter smile. On the other hand, gouzhongya didn''t give Li any time to prepare, so he directly began to use Ninjutsu, "the four legged technique of beast enduring simulation!"


    From hum, this level of opponent, he just worried about how not to kill him, right?


    However, when Li stretched out his hand to use Ninjutsu, he remembered that his strength here seems to be able to play to Naruto''s current level. Even though he has advantages in various experiences, it is obvious that the other side has already begun to strike first, OK!


    "That Wait for the teeth From depressed cry way.


    But the dog grave tooth then didn''t go to tube to leave at this time of abnormality, direct call a way, "so I go up now!"


    Later, Li was directly knocked out by the dog''s teeth, but he was not a real Naruto at this time. He naturally had many ways to get out of the attack of the dog''s teeth. At the moment when he was knocked off by the dog''s teeth, he pressed directly on the ground, and at the next moment, Li disappeared from the front of the dog''s teeth.


    But the dog grave tooth is directly bumps a piece of floor to rush out.


    "Doubles!" The faces of those who watched the battle above all changed.


    Doubles as a very practical Ninja can be said to be basically a ninja, but generally speaking, doubles are used in the way of anticipation. That is to say, you guess when the opponent''s attack will come, and then when the opponent''s attack comes down, there is no way to use it when you find that you have used the stunt to stop.


    But now this bear actually in the other party attack in their own body at the moment of using a stunt, to avoid the chance of the other party''s second attack!


    What kind of standard is this?


    At least most of them can''t do it!


    However, there was no intention of stopping. He rushed to the wall directly. At this time, he pressed his hand on the wall. Actually, he ran directly along the wall. It''s a kind of forbearance that makes his body instinctive and infinite.It can be said that this forbearance method can make this person''s body skill rise greatly in an instant.


    Because human instinct, to some extent, can''t compete with wild animals. In this way, human combat effectiveness will be limited in many ways.


    Animal tolerance imitation is actually a certain degree of liberation of human instinct.


    At this time, there was a very strong smell of beast in the attack of dog grave tooth, including that he was able to launch a second impact directly from the wall.


    From this time, although he used the stunt to avoid the opponent''s first attack, but he used Naruto''s body after all, and this is a very open occasion, he had no chance to hide his body, so all of a sudden, Li''s body was exposed in the field of vision of dog grave teeth.


    Looking at the expression of dog grave teeth at this time, I couldn''t help taking a deep breath. It''s really troublesome. I didn''t come in long ago. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C15

    Mirage tooth without any hesitation, once again toward from rushed over, he was originally the person in the mirage, even if this time from the show abnormal, he will directly ignore this abnormal.


    And from looking at the teeth again rushed past, suddenly raised his left hand to grasp the original empty half empty, that is, in a second, the teeth just appeared in that position.


    That is to say, we can directly judge the position of the tooth, and then grasp the other person''s throat.


    The throat is the key place for people. Although it is not as good as the heart and other places, it must be a joke to be caught suddenly.


    Ya enlarges his eyes, suddenly raises his leg and kicks Li''s head. Li can''t believe that a little Xia Ren has such a reaction ability. This is also thanks to Na Ren''s animal imitation. Ya Zai can make such a quick and correct judgment in an instant.


    But how could Li do what he wanted, that is, at the moment when he lifted his leg, Li suddenly lowered his center and kicked the other leg of the tooth. The root of the tooth didn''t react, so he was directly picked up by Li. With a sneer on his face, Li suddenly threw the suspended tooth heavily to the ground.


    Bang! Teeth stare big eyes, but the effect of bear beast bear method is still there, he still want to resist, just from how can be as he wishes, directly is the fit hit up. This time, Li directly attacked the lower abdomen of the tooth. At this time, Li pressed the whole person on the lower abdomen of the tooth.


    Even if he used the method of imitating the beast, he couldn''t stand such an attack. He just widened his eyes and gave out a dull roar, so he fainted directly.


    At this time, Li was relieved that he had to attack first.


    At the beginning of the tooth is too light enemy, yes, is light enemy, this guy actually did not match with his bear beast directly rushed up.


    It is just in this way that there will be a situation where there is no way to release the control just after the continuous attack.


    Now, even the red pill is useless. Now that the tooth has lost consciousness, is the winner himself? Sure enough, at the same time, as the referee, Shangren said directly, "dog grave tooth lost consciousness, the winner is whirlpool Naruto!"


    From a sneer, if he really lost to a small bear, it is not as good as directly hit the wall to die.


    The next thing, just like naruto''s memory, is right, he won the dog tomb tooth. In fact, Naruto''s position in many people''s minds is not very high. After all, Naruto is a seal of the fox, and has always been the same character as the crane tail. Now he won, which is regarded as the midstream dog tomb tooth among the freshmen. It also makes people feel new ¡£


    He walked directly to the upper viewing seat and watched the next battle.


    At this time, red directly came over, that is, xirihong, the wife of ape flying ASMA, and Li frowned. He remembered that it seemed that at this time, Hatta was going to give himself ointment, right?


    Sure enough, Hatta came slowly from behind xirihong, holding a ointment in both hands and saying, "that Naruto, this is for you It''s very effective for trauma... "


    From Leng for a while, although he did not speak, but still blurted out, "ah, why give me?"


    Xirihong said with a smile, "Naruto, take it."


    "I don''t know why you want to give it to me, but I also want to thank you. You are a good man, hatada."


    From so close to a spectator like watching all this, suddenly a suction from behind, from Leng for a while, the whole person has been uncontrollably directly toward the rear suction in the past.


    Shit, what happened?


    The next moment, Li has opened his eyes. In fact, he can''t do without opening his eyes at this time, because at this time, he clearly feels that his throat is caught dead.


    He widened his eyes, and then looked at the man in front of him. He was a man with orange hair. What was more remarkable was that he had a pair of reincarnation eyes and wore more than ten iron bars on his face.


    Penn? From immediately reflected over, at this time the man was still wearing Xiao''s uniform.


    If this guy isn''t Penn, there''s a ghost! The divine way among the six ways of Penn!


    So here is the battle in which Naruto became the hero of Muye? Li just wanted to move, but he had been pressed on the ground by Penn. Then, a part of chakra gathered in Penn''s hand. Without waiting for Li to react, an iron bar had passed through Li''s body directly.


    Pain! Sharp pain! Li Li takes a deep breath. He is not a good body. He is just a ninja now. Maybe Naruto is very powerful, but he is just a ninja!


    But in some ways, Li has incomparable experience with Naruto. At this time, Li was stabbed directly on the ground. At the next moment, Li had broken the iron bar with his hand, and then stood up directly. At this time, the iron bar had been inserted in him. Li wanted to mobilize chakra, but he was surprised to find that chakra didn''t respond at all.On the contrary, a large number of chakras ran around in their own bodies.


    Chakra? He stretched out his hand and pulled out the iron bar slowly from his body. It was painful, but if he didn''t, he would be tortured by the guy in front of him for a long time.


    I don''t know why. Li suddenly feels that this may not be a pure fantasy. If he was killed here


    An idea came to him that he would die.


    "Leave! Can you hear that? " A voice suddenly rang in my mind.


    Li Li was stunned for a moment, and turned to a happy look on his face. The voice was The sound of the system!


    "I can hear you! System, what''s going on here! " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C16

    "Well, I''ve found your specific position, and now the situation is that you are directly exiled to another world, and I''m still here." That''s what the system says.


    Up to now, the system has not confessed. In fact, it has long been out of the control of Li. Even if Li died, it would not have any impact on it. This fact has been concealed by it.


    Li frowned, "well, no wonder I can''t feel your breath at all. What''s the matter?"


    The system said slowly, "you should be banished to other people''s plane, that is to say, you are not in the main plane of the multiverse, your plane is created by people."


    "To be Created? " Short circuit directly from the brain for a second to create such a world?


    Please, if it''s a plane constructed by human beings, it can be seen at a glance, but there is no flaw in the world!


    "Although I don''t know the specific origin of the other party, I think it should be the people who create and order the highest god. You can rest assured that although the world is very tight, it won''t be easily separated from you, but at the same time, they can''t enter the world directly to kill you, because it will cause great damage to the world It is also very possible that the cage that holds you will be destroyed directly. "


    He rubbed his forehead and said, "wait, you mean they won''t directly enter the world to kill me, that is to say, they will intervene indirectly?"


    When I think about it, those two death knights were obviously controlled by other powerful consciousness outside the King City of behemoth at that time, that is, they were forced to pull into the world at that time, right?


    "What if I want to leave the world!" Li said seriously.


    "Destruction." The system said directly, "the world is your cage. If you want to leave here, the simplest way is to destroy the cage directly. The way of destruction is very simple. Destroy everything. Yes, the formation of a society needs the existence of human beings. You just need to kill all the people in the world When the social ideology of the world can''t be maintained stably, the whole plane will collapse gradually. "


    Destroy the plane? It''s not that I can''t get rid of it. It''s just that the people in the world are too weak. Even killing them doesn''t mean much.


    Then the system continued, "of course, you can''t be too direct. After all, it''s a world constructed by others. If you are directly detected by them, you will become very disadvantageous."


    Li nodded gently, then looked at Penn in front of him. "I understand what you said. Now I have something to do."


    There was no response from the system immediately. Looking at Penn in front of her, she said, "destroy everything? That''s interesting. "


    On the other side, in the alien world where the system is located, Leila is sitting on a huge throne. Now she is the controller of nearly one twentieth of the death world, and countless undead creatures are under her rule.


    But now she feels in trouble.


    "Great master, why do you have to go to that humble human? Maybe he can have a look at his strength now, but in the future I think I can surpass his power soon? " Dream Nan at this time lie prone at the foot of Leila so of say.


    Although this bone dragon was very rampant at the beginning, you are now completely obedient to Leila.


    And Leila is gently frowned, "if there is no him, there will be no me now, although at the beginning I was also using him, but now if I directly leave him, I am not willing to. I just don''t know why I can''t contact him at all. I''m not worried that he won''t feel my existence. I''m worried that I''m pretending to give him wrong hints. You know, the four Supreme gods actually know my existence. "


    Listen to Leila say so, dream Nan also temporarily speechless, what are the four Supreme gods? It doesn''t understand it at all, but if its masters feel the existence of some fear, then it can''t be compared with the existence of that level.


    At this time, Leila sighed slightly, fell into silence again, and began to sit on the throne, conveying the communication message to the other side.


    At this time, Penn, who is facing the dreamland, has no idea that the system he used to communicate with himself was disguised. Now he wants to kill the six ways of Penn. Now that he is stupid enough to pull himself into the dreamland, the simplest way to break through is


    Kill, yes, destroy everything in this fantasy.


    If things in the dreamland are destroyed or die, the other party must restore them, even if they don''t restore them, they must make the appearance of things being destroyed.


    This kind of invisible is consuming each other''s mental strength.


    In this case, in fact, it is in the competition whether one''s own mental power is exhausted first, or the remaining mental power of the performer is exhausted first.Thinking of this, Li didn''t hesitate. He thought directly about Penn rushing in front of him.


    And this Penn looked at the expression from, directly raised a hand, "Vientiane sky lead."


    At this time, Penn did not use the Shenluo Tianzheng that he often used in the face of attacks, but used the Vientiane Tianyin. After all, now he is not in a hurry to resist the attack, but he needs to seize the Nine Tailed man''s pillar force.


    Penn is not invincible. Penn''s weakness lies in changmen. Yes, changmen is powerful. His spiritual power can control corpse puppets far away from him to fight. Moreover, the fighting power of these puppets is very powerful, but a person''s spiritual power is not unlimited. Even if he''s changmen. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C17

    In his eyes, maybe Naruto has some strength, but it can''t be compared with him. On the surface, Tiandao Payne has only used Shenluo Tianzheng and Vientiane Tianyin, which makes many people misunderstand his combat effectiveness in hand to hand combat.


    Li has seen Huoying comics. In fact, because Naruto is trapped by Payne here, when Hatta is seriously injured in order to save Naruto, Naruto turns into nine tails. At that time, Payne actually relies on his own body to entangle with the nine tails Naruto.


    Even in the strong attack of nine tails, he remained invincible. In the end, he even used the earth exploding star to seal Naruto. On the way to this battle, Penn used not only Shenluo Tianzheng and Vientiane Tianyin. At least before Naruto evolved to seven tails, the attack he used didn''t do any substantial damage to Penn.


    It''s also after the seven tails that we can resist the attack of Shenluo Tianzheng.


    However, apart from physique, more should be the reason why Penn''s body is extremely strong. Of course, no matter how exquisite his physique is, it''s quite ridiculous for Li.


    From now on, he was directly sucked by Penn, that is, when the other side''s hand was on Li''s body again, Li suddenly kicked the other side''s neck. At this time, Penn was also surprised. In the just contact, Penn probably had a general understanding of Naruto.


    Ninjutsu is limited to channeling, separation and spiral pill, and has a certain degree of body skill foundation. Although it can deal with most opponents, it is obviously not enough to rely on body skill to deal with opponents of Penn''s level.


    After knowing Naruto''s physical skills to a certain extent in advance, Penn didn''t respond to Li''s sudden attack. Of course, he kicked Penn''s side face at this time, which is just to let his own body escape from Penn''s grabbing attack.


    Li clearly remembers that Payne Shenluo Tianzheng and Vientiane Tianyin have a fatal weakness.


    Ten second public CD, after using one of these two skills, there is no way to use them again in ten seconds. Of course, for most ninjas, even if they know this fatal weakness, they are helpless. Ten seconds is a long time and a short time. A considerable number of people, let alone making use of the time difference, will die in a Shenluo Tianzheng.


    Even if he can survive the Shenluo Tianzheng, there is no doubt that he is far away from Penn. In ten seconds, he has to attack Penn within 100 meters.


    It''s hard, almost impossible.


    Penn is not the kind of ordinary person who has no power to bind a chicken after leaving Shenluo Tianzheng and Vientiane Tianyin. His own fighting power is also quite strong, so Li just deliberately let Penn catch himself by his side and get away in an instant. In fact, the biggest advantage of Li now lies in these ten seconds. Once the other party reacts to deal with Li, he has a responsibility in melee He''s the only advantage, so Payne estimates that he will start to use Shenluo Tianzheng, and constantly push away to produce distance advantage.


    In this way, according to the current situation of Naruto''s body, it is difficult to fight against it.


    Penn''s absence was just a moment. In his hand, an iron bar had been formed, and the brush stabbed at Li''s abdomen. This guy still didn''t show his physical strength, and he was still using the iron bar in his hand.


    Of course, this iron bar is not an ordinary iron. First of all, it can effectively convey the spiritual fluctuation of changmen. That''s why changmen can accurately control Payne''s six ways from a long distance. If it can convey the spirit of changmen, then an obvious situation will appear.


    Anyone who is inserted into his body by this iron bar can''t use Ninja normally.


    The reason why Payne liudao is so flexible under the control of changmen.


    The reason is also very simple, that is, these people have long been dead, they will not resist any orders of changmen, and a normal person is not the same, their own spirit will drive them to do something, changmen''s orders to reach them, naturally will be greatly discounted, but even if the other party''s spirit is very tough, it will disturb the other party''s body In the end, chakra can''t use Ninja properly.


    At this time, how could Penn''s simple and clear action threaten Li? Li just gently held his hand, and then directly flashed to the back of his body. Penn''s eyes widened. He didn''t expect that Li had such a sensitive action. His face flashed a fierce color, and he was about to turn back to attack Li, but he didn''t think of this In a flash, Li had already smashed his back with a fist.


    If normal people get this punch, even if they don''t die, they will also be injured in their internal organs. I''m afraid they won''t live for a few days.


    But Penn is already a dead man. How can he be afraid of these things? But Penn''s movement is unconsciously slowed down by one point. That''s right. Penn''s movement is slowed down, because the attack just left is not just that one punch, that is, in one punch, Li injects his own point chakra into Penn''s body.Of course, it''s impossible to control Penn with chakra, but this trace of chakra will interfere with chakra of the long gate to a certain extent. Maybe the long gate hasn''t felt it yet, but in fact, Li has seen that Penn''s action has become a little slow.


    And this bit of slowness soon became the advantage of Li. Li launched a fast attack against Penn. He didn''t have much time. The attack just took nearly nine seconds. Now it''s time for Penn to perform.


    At this time, Penn also realized that Naruto seemed to have a qualitative leap in physical skills. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C18

    Is this normal? Of course, it''s not normal. It''s not a real cartoon. There''s no case that the protagonist can burst his watch with a few words of fighting power. The bigger he is, the stronger he is. But the whole guy in front of him is really getting stronger.


    Penn can''t judge the situation of the opponent at all now. If we follow a more secure way, it''s best to use Shenluo Tianzheng to blow Naruto away, and then consume the opponent to a low state through long-distance attack, and then capture it. Penn snorted. The only person who can fight him here is the original target in front of him.


    Even if it is to prolong the time, it is nothing.


    Although his body has been more and more weak, but for such a period of time, it is not a big problem.


    After thinking of this, Penn directly extended a hand to Li, "Shenluo Tianzheng!"


    Right now, no matter what kind of resistance you are doing, you are just increasing your physical strength. If you leave the noumenon here, it is estimated that Payne''s Shenluo Tianzheng is the same feeling as a fan blowing, but now you are only using Naruto''s body. You want to be positive If you want to fight against Shenluo Tianzheng, forget it.


    But at the moment when he was directly hit by Shenluo Tianzheng, Penn''s action became more sluggish. He widened his eyes and showed an expression that he didn''t believe at all.


    "This This is... " He watched several tiny iron bars floating in front of his eyes.


    Penn looked away. "Chakra line? This is different from the information. Why do you... "


    From slightly sighed a tone, "ah, you also too despise a person?"? Do you think I don''t know you''re just using a puppet? Or because I don''t know that these iron bars on you are the way you control the puppet? "


    Penn took a look at his lower abdomen. Seven of the eight iron bars that had been inserted in his lower abdomen had been removed, and the iron bar on his left shoulder had just been removed.


    Li didn''t touch the iron bars with his hands just now. After all, even if he touched them with his hands, he would be affected by chakra in his body. At that time, Li stuck the iron bars with a little chakra, and then pulled all the iron bars out of Penn''s body with chakra line at the moment of being hit.


    Although this is easy to say, we must also have the courage to fly out by Shenluo Tianzheng.


    But now it seems to be far from successful.


    "Then, I don''t know if you can still use the Shenluo Tianzheng with a few percent power?" Li said so


    Penn was stunned for a moment, and turned to a long iron stick slowly appeared in his hand, "is that right? It seems that you know me very well, but if you had informed Muye village of my information earlier, maybe Muye village would not have suffered such a disaster, right? Forget it. Now it''s just you. "


    "Oh, you still want to fight me?" Li Li looks at each other with a sneer, and his face is full of disdain. The reason why samsara eye is powerful is that it can exert all the six powers,


    Shenluo Tianzheng, Vientiane Tianyin, chakra absorption, body remodeling, the use of all attributes of Ninja, which is between the general mechanical ninja in physics and the inevitable earth explosion star.


    These things together, that is the perfect reincarnation eye.


    Now, Tiandao Payne, who has gradually lost the flexibility of her activities, can''t be afraid.


    Penn holding the iron bar in his hand came slowly toward Li, "hum, let me see what you have in the end!"


    With a look of disdain on Li''s face, he also walked towards Penn. Of course, Penn knew that if he kept suppressing Li, his body would not be able to hold on sooner or later.


    Two people soon fight again, and this time from the speed of vaguely increased by one point, two people face-to-face confrontation several times, from the corner of the mouth appeared a sneer, "don''t forget, I have what kind of move."


    Penn was stunned for a moment, then the color on his face became rather ugly. He suddenly remembered that Naruto really had a big killing move for him.


    Long range attack of spiral pill sword!


    Even his body can''t bear that kind of attack. Almost subconsciously, he directly evades to the rear, but instead, he realizes that this kind of avoidance is distancing from Li Lai. In this way, the opponent can use the sword in the hand of spiral pill more freely.


    Sure enough, just at this time, a gust of wind was heard, and it flashed to the slanting side quickly. At the same time, a huge spiral ball''s sword had already flew out from behind him.


    Li is more powerful than Naruto in controlling the shadow body. At least with his present body, Li can easily use the spiral pill sword with the shadow body.


    At this time, Penn also reacted in the first moment, and directly extended his hand, "Shenluo Tianzheng!"The huge repulsive force of Shenluo Tianzheng directly blocked the sword in heliwan''s hand in a safe position, but Li''s face didn''t have any expression of depression, because he saw it now, because the iron bar was pulled out before, so the strength of Shenluo Tianzheng is much smaller than before.


    And then what''s next? Now it''s revealed that you can''t stand it. What else can you do next?


    Although Penn counteracted the sword in the air, the huge kinetic energy still made his position almost smashed.


    Huge stones have floated into the air, this is also some of his own strength can not control.


    His hands closed gently, and Penn''s face became rather ugly, because at this moment he felt a violent chakra wave coming from his feet.


    Yes, what''s down there?


    And in the next moment, just flying stones at this time all have turned into a shadow, split body toward Penn rushed in the past. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C19

    "Was it just the time that all the debris turned into a shadow?" Penn squinted away, his face was full of disdain. "Do you think that if I pull out the transmitter in my body now, I can''t compete with you in melee?"


    Penn twirled the iron bar in his hand. "That''s naive!"


    In the next moment, Penn directly inserts the iron bar in his hand into his body, and at the same time, an iron bar is formed in the other hand, which suddenly pierces a shadow body.


    Bang, the shadow part turned into smoke directly, and Penn''s movement did not stop. He inserted the iron bar into his body with his backhand, and the other hand formed an iron root again to fight with the shadow part.


    As long as ten seconds, no matter how much advantage the shadow separation can create, after ten seconds, Shenluo Tianzheng will clear all the advantages caused by the shadow separation.


    This is not only the power of the divine way, but also the sorrow of the ninja.


    But in an instant, Penn''s face changed, because the iron bar inserted into his body just after he pierced the shadow part had a strange appearance.


    It was supposed to be an indestructible iron bar. At this time, it twisted a little. This kind of distortion was very rapid. Although his body could not feel pain, this kind of severe distortion often represented a thing


    Explosion.


    Yes, there was a surprised expression on Payne''s face. He didn''t expect that Li would hide a detonator in his shadow part. When Payne pierces the shadow part, the shadow part will disappear, which will produce a certain chakra disorder. At this time, the detonator is directly attached to the iron rod in Payne''s hand, and then he inserts it back into himself Basically, the detonator is embedded in your body!


    Yes, Penn''s body is definitely strengthened in a special way, but I don''t think his body is as strong as his body. Just now, he divided the detonator into many shadow parts. He didn''t expect that Penn would insert an iron bar into his body to improve the synchronization rate of long gate control.


    He''s just trying to do a lot of damage with these personal explosions.


    Now it''s just a surprise.


    The violent explosion broke out directly in Penn''s body. Penn was a little unsteady at first, and then immediately reached out to pull out the second iron bar that he had just inserted into his body. But he just pulled out half of it, and the second iron bar also had a violent explosion, and this explosion directly lifted a fist sized blood hole out of his body surface!


    Penn''s eyes widened. For a moment, he seemed to lose consciousness. That is to say, taking advantage of this opportunity, many shadows rushed directly on him. In a flash, countless violent explosions drowned Penn directly


    But just one second later, a violent chakra wave suddenly came out from the center of the explosion. The explosion sound and flame that had completely submerged Penn were all rolled away by this violent wave. It was Shenluo Tianzheng again. Li frowned. It seems that the attack just now did not achieve absolute effect.


    At least now Penn is still fighting.


    As the smoke from the violent explosion dissipated, Penn appeared in front of Li again, but this time Penn couldn''t see anything powerful. At this time, his body was full of potholes, and he had two blood holes, which should have caused him a lot of damage.


    In addition, his right hand has been disabled, which is not caused by severe pain. After all, Penn himself has no pain, which can only prove that the attack has destroyed the function of his right hand.


    Looking at Penn, "well, do you still think you can capture me? Long gate. "


    Penn said softly, "it seems that you even know my true identity."


    Li said with a sneer, "after you get rid of this puppet, I''ll have to deal with you!"


    Penn shook his head gently. In a moment, Penn, who was already a little depressed, gathered a huge chakra energy again, and a purple energy film appeared on him. "Next I have to be serious Wow... "


    Penn spat out a mouthful of black blood. "This This is... "


    "That''s right. Penn liudao''s body is made of corpses, so there is no so-called pain. All kinds of sharp pain like nerve cutting are ridiculous tricks for Penn liudao, but Don''t forget, even when the corpse of Payne liudao uses some Ninjutsu, it also uses the veins in the body to carry out chakra flow. In short, I just destroyed several key chakra nodes in your body. Now What else can you do? What else can you do now besides six abilities? Come on, you can use Shenluo Tianzheng and Vientiane Tianyin. Then, ten seconds is enough for me to do a lot of things. Come on, use Shenluo Tianzheng or Vientiane Tianyin for me. Let me destroy you! "From gently rubbing his wrist toward Penn walked in the past, "changmen ah, reason, you are too confident, it is because of this confidence, I can easily beat you."


    Penn stepped back. "You Cough, cough In the end... "


    He looked away at him and said, "don''t worry, I will find you soon and kill you..."


    It''s just that Penn fell on the ground before he had time to take the next step. He felt that something was missing in the surrounding air.


    Is the connection between changmen and Penn broken?


    Li shook his head gently, then went directly to Penn''s side, folded an iron bar from him and thrust it into his body.


    The intense pain suddenly poured into Li''s brain, but at the same time, chakra also sent out www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C20

    And just at the moment when chakra was sent out, his face also changed, because he sensed that changmen was not hidden on the mountain as it was in the original book. Instead, he clearly felt that chakra of changmen was at his feet. Yes, the signal source was at his feet!


    At the same time, he was standing in the ruins of Muye village when he felt a flower in front of his eyes and came back to himself. At this time, he was on the top of a tree.


    He shook his nose and pulled out the iron bar which had just been inserted into his body.


    This is not the real world, so many things can''t be explained with normal understanding. Now that you''ve killed Penn, has the environment brought you here?


    But what''s the use of putting yourself here? A long gate whose body has been half abandoned, plus a small South.


    Is it possible to block the departure? If the power of changmen is in its heyday, it is estimated that it will have to retreat, but now, hum!


    As soon as he stepped on his feet, the huge tree made of Xiaonan''s Ninja paper turned into countless scraps of paper in an instant. As for Xiaonan and changmen, they were exposed in front of him.


    But what made Li''s face change slightly was that the long door was not in the special vessel at this time. At this time, he was slowly pulling out the spines of the exorcism statues behind him.


    At this time, there is no way for his face to be old. His face is ruddy and full.


    At the same time, the huge chakra kept spilling out from him, this feeling


    Changmen in its heyday? According to the normal plot, changmen''s vitality was greatly reduced when she was young because she forcibly used the exorcism to fight against shanjiaoyu Bancang. If she had not been absorbed by the exorcism at that time, he would be a very difficult opponent now.


    Now in accordance with the power of Naruto to fight against such opponents? I can''t feel any chance to win. But how could he suddenly become like this?


    Li suddenly thought that the system had just told him that even if those people would not directly attack themselves in this world, they would also use shady moves in other places. The guy in front of him looks like


    It seems that the other party has begun to act on themselves.


    At this time, changmen squinted away. "This kind of power makes me feel like I''m back in my youth Just kill you, and then everything will be back, right? Miyan will come back to life, and the world will return to its original state. "


    Looking at the expression on changmen''s face, the corners of his mouth twitch. It seems that in this dreamland, changmen is told by some people that as long as you kill yourself, you will achieve the ideal world.


    "It''s just a mirage." Li said softly.


    There was a trace of disdain on changmen''s face? Can someone give me magic without being noticed by reincarnation eye? Maybe six puppets can convey the magic to me, but correspondingly, it''s just that the puppet is in the magic. Although I can feel the pain, I will not enter the magic


    Looking at the expression of changmen, Li shook his head gently. This changmen is the product of this dreamland. Even in death, he can see through all the dreamlands. The reality in his eyes is the world it appears.


    "According to you, we can only play one game first." Li said so, but chakra on his body has begun to surge up. Please, this is not a fight. If this fight fails, I''m afraid he will die here. There are two possibilities to die in an illusion.


    One is true spiritual failure, and the other is Fall into a deeper fantasy.


    Either way, the final result is what we want to see.


    Looking at the action made at this time, changmen sighed softly. Chakra on his body also revolted, and the purple chakra began to revolve around changmen.


    "Shuidun ¡¤ Shuilong bullet!" With the seal of changmen, a huge blue water dragon suddenly takes shape in the sky of this forest. With the powerful help of reincarnation eye, changmen can easily use this traditional type of ninja. Of course, if you can use reincarnation eye now, it will be better than changmen.


    But at this time, in the face of such an attack, Li could only start to dodge, but the water dragon came too fast, just jumped less than two meters away, and was hit by the water dragon in mid air.


    If we fight according to the normal ninja, Li may be blasted directly into the jungle by the water dragon, but don''t forget that the other side has reincarnation eyes. Since he can mobilize so much water to form a water dragon bullet in an instant, he can also mobilize other attributes in an instant.


    Without waiting for any resistance from Li, a huge mountain suddenly rises from the ground and collides with Li. Li''s face flashed a trace of fierce color, and he suddenly presses one hand on the water dragon bullet, while the other hand begins to seal with one hand.That''s right. Naruto really can''t seal with one hand, at least not at this time.


    However, half of one hand printing is a skill, and the other half needs to be familiar with this process with the chakra vein in the body.


    From now on, the effect of one hand printing is certainly not good, because Naruto''s body is not used to this kind of thing, but now even if the power of using it will be greatly reduced, there is no way to do it.


    Now, if we don''t fight back, we will die.


    With the seal of Li, a blue light appeared in his hands, spiral pill.


    It seems that spiral pill can''t be used to attack, but it''s in Naruto''s hands. According to Li''s experience, the effect of spiral pill is definitely not so simple. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C21

    Spiral pill is a powerful Ninjutsu invented by four generations, but this Ninjutsu is not a complete Ninjutsu. When the four generations carried out the research and development of this Ninjutsu, their route choice was to expand its power, which led to the later big jade spiral pill.


    Indeed, the big jade spiral pill as an enhanced version of the spiral pill has a very strong power.


    Then Naruto further strengthened the power attribute on the basis of Dayu spiral pill, and there was the later spiral pill hand sword, and then to the immortal model of remote spiral pill hand sword. It can be said that in the later development, spiral pill gradually became an unlimited development of Ninja without an upper limit.


    This reason is also its biggest shortcoming, it is an unfinished ninja in the beginning.


    Whether it''s zilaiye or Naruto, when they began to learn this Ninjutsu, what they learned is an unfinished Ninjutsu. The attribute of this Ninjutsu is wind. The destructive power of wind attribute chakra is very strong, so they are developing towards breaking the gorgeous defense line.


    Now, Li is using another attribute of fengchakra.


    From the hands soon formed a look smaller than the normal spiral Pill on a circle of spiral pill.


    He slowly wrapped it with some other non attribute chakras, and then suddenly raised his hand to the long door which was floating in the air. The long door frowned. At this time, the spiral pill in his hand seemed to contain strong power, but it was ridiculous to want to fight him.


    No matter how powerful the spiral pill is, don''t forget that one of the six channels is absorption.


    Although it can''t absorb physical damage, all Ninja damage can be easily absorbed. Even if from this time can draw hand to throw out a spiral ball, sword in hand, he can directly absorb it completely.


    What''s more, at this time from the use of the spiral pill, in his memory is not able to carry out long-distance throwing.


    But soon the color of irony on his face froze, because at this time the spiral ball really flew out of Li''s hand and hit the long door quickly.


    The reason why Naruto''s spiral pill can''t come out directly is that when he uses the spiral pill, the chakra supply of the spiral pill completely depends on himself, which leads to that once the spiral pill leaves his hand, it will disappear immediately because there is no chakra supply.


    From this time, it is to adjust its nature to constantly absorb the traveling chakra around, which is also a nature of the wind, absorption.


    Before Naruto, he used the power of immortal mode to make the sword in spiral pill full of a large number of chakras in advance. In this way, after the sword in spiral pill is overdrawn, the sword in spiral pill can continue to maintain its original shape relying on this part of immortal energy.


    Looking at the spiral pill flying directly towards himself, changmen directly reached out his hand to absorb the spiral pill. But what surprised him again was that the spiral pill just disappeared in the air after flying for a certain distance. Yes, it just disappeared.


    It seems that the spiral pill is not powerful enough. First it peels off the outside, and then even the core part disappears into the air. Changmen snorts and takes back his hand directly. If it''s such a skill, he is a little too careful. Then he begins to seal his hands and prepare for the next ninja.


    But he didn''t expect that in the middle of his seal making, he flew out suddenly. In fact, he didn''t fly out without warning. First of all, he seemed to feel something. He looked away from this direction, but he didn''t see anything in his eyes.


    His handsome face was as if he had been punched by someone. In an instant, it was sunken, and then the whole person was directly shot out.


    However, changmen has obviously recovered to a young state now. He suddenly presses down with one hand, and the other hand is directly aimed at the front, ready to absorb each other''s ninja, but nothing happens next.


    The smile on the corner of Li''s mouth was even worse. At this time, he had taken this opportunity to escape from the attack of shuilongtan and tudun Ninjutsu.


    Spiral pill doesn''t have to be visible to attack others.


    Another attribute of the wind is invisibility. Although there are no people who can make use of the attribute of the wind to be invisible in this world of tolerance, their inability does not mean that they cannot be separated.


    He uses the attribute of the wind to make the spiral pill make an illusion of slowly disappearing in the air, and then use this illusion to confuse changmen. Liudao''s ability is very powerful, but it is also weak.


    When the six abilities are given to six people, the six people really can''t take into account all the abilities, so they need to protect each other. Shinto is really powerful, but when his skills fall into the public CD, they also need the protection of the other six.


    In other words, although the six Paynes have common abilities, they are almost perfect in their cooperation.And when all these abilities are attributed to one person, it is true that he can absorb chakra, command huge monsters, and use Shenluo Tianzheng and Vientiane Tianyin. But I''m sorry, he has a huge weakness, that is, there will be ten seconds in the middle of each of his abilities.


    Weakness, this weakness is ridiculous.


    Like tianshendao, this kind of weakness can''t be grasped at all for ordinary shadow level, and for those who are stronger than changmen, they don''t need to take advantage of it.


    From looking at the long door in front of you, it''s really bad luck for you to meet me.


    Yes, if changmen meets Naruto at this time, there is no doubt that it is a crushing victory, but if it meets Li, then


    It''s time for changmen to have bad luck. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C22

    At this time, changmen was obviously confused by the sudden attack, but then he understood what the attack thought was like. In fact, such an attack was designed by using people''s inertia dead angle.


    Most Ninjutsu can at least see clearly. Even some Ninjutsu that can barely disappear in people''s eyes will produce huge sound or other traceable things.


    But at this time, the spiral pill is really long-distance, silent and formless, which makes changmen feel a little admiration, but this feeling is only fleeting. In changmen''s eyes, since that person can instantly restore himself to a young body, he wants to make the world go back 20 years ago, It''s not that hard, is it?


    After all, when the man appeared, changmen clearly felt the incomparable power on him. As long as he could kill the people in front of him, the world would become a paradise without pain, right?


    Although this is different from the original idea of changmen, changmen wanted to make all people in the world feel pain. When they understand what pain is, they will not hurt others.


    However, if you can make everyone here very happy to spend their lives without feeling pain, changmen will not refuse this temptation.


    Seeing that his long cherished wish could be fulfilled immediately, changmen decided not to restrict his power any more. He suddenly opened his hand to Li Li and said, "Vientiane Tianyin!"


    Li Li sneered, but he didn''t mean to resist at all. He was directly caught by changmen. At that moment, changmen''s face suddenly changed. At this time, what he caught was Naruto, but he felt extraordinary power in Naruto''s body.


    This kind of power is close to the sword in the hand of the spiral pill suffered by the divine way before.


    At this time, changmen caught Naruto in his hand and suddenly burst out a cloud of smoke. In the smoke, Naruto''s body became a huge spiral ball and sword in his hand!


    This is just when changmen was attacked. Li has quietly released a sword in the hand of a spiral pill. Then he uses transfiguration to turn it into Naruto, waiting for changmen''s attack. At this time, there is a distance of at least 200 meters from changmen. In such a distance, changmen won''t use Shenluo Tianzheng''s attack. It''s also a good way to kill Li quickly That is to use Vientiane Tianyin, and then in the case of close range, use other Ninja to solve the problem.


    Of course, the inference that changmen will use Vientiane Tianyin is also one of the possibilities. After all, changmen''s appearance in the animation is too few. Two heyday appearances, one against shanjiaoyu Bancang, show the absorption of chakra and the demons of outsiders.


    In the other case, he was forced to return to a young state under the condition of reincarnation. Then in that state, he fought with several shadow level strongmen and was finally forced to seal.


    However, as soon as changmen recovered from the attack, he directly used Vientiane Tianyin, which made Li feel overjoyed. In this way, he could at least add some time for his next step.


    Looking at the sword in spiral pill''s hand, changmen stepped back. However, he soon thought that it was useless to retreat. The sword in spiral pill''s hand had a wide range of influence. Now he just used the Vientiane Tianyin, which is one of the six abilities. The two kinds of Shenluo Tianzheng and chakra absorption that can fight against the sword in spiral pill''s hand are different In a state of cooling


    Dead end? There was a sneer at the corner of changmen''s mouth. I really underestimated this guy.


    He looked at the spiral ball in front of him, but the sword in his hand had already started to seal quickly. He didn''t think that what was the end of the game. He wanted to see what amazing means the other side could use! With the seal of the long gate, he began to retreat at the same time.


    It''s almost five seconds since he started to cast all things in heaven. The Ninja he used is also defensive. As long as he delays the last five seconds, then he will take the initiative again!


    Looking at the long gate, Li slowly breathed out a sigh, poor long gate


    Really, the power of changmen is really powerful, the power of liudao. Just thinking about it makes people shudder, but Changmen, however, has become a little dull because it relies too much on this power.


    The six abilities are powerful, and the interval of ten seconds is also a fatal shortcoming. There is only one way to make up for this shortcoming. As long as the enemy has no way to resist himself, there is no problem in fighting again!


    Think about it. If you have been suppressed now, how can there be so many ways to let you step into your own design step by step?


    And now changmen in the face of such an attack actually want not to seize the opportunity, but want to delay time, and then defensive counterattack?


    Funny, funny, if your ability is really the kind of invincible and unassailable power, it really feels a little tricky. But now I know your ability defect from the beginning. You still die like this, no wonder me?The tudun in changmen''s hand is really powerful. It took nearly two seconds to be defeated in the attack of the sword in spiral pill''s hand. At this time, changmen continued to retreat, and countless walls appeared one after another. In this way, when the sword in spiral pill''s hand broke the fourth wall, changmen stopped retreating.


    Time has come. Now it''s my own time. This idea flashed through changmen''s heart. Zhang hand directly absorbed the spiral ball sword in his hand into his body. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C23

    Just when changmen let off a little, the surging chakra let him directly recover. Yes, he did delay for five seconds, but the question is, what are you doing now?


    As soon as he swept his eyes, his face became a little ugly.


    At this time, no less than a thousand shadow avatars have surrounded themselves in the range of about 300 meters away from them. These shadow avatars have a spiral ball in their hands.


    Changmen took a deep breath. If it was before, changmen would not be afraid of anything. After all, spiral balls can''t be thrown from a long distance. The only attack that threatens him from a long distance is just a sword in the hand of a spiral ball. However, after seeing Li''s attack, changmen doesn''t think these spiral balls are really this Some shadows came out to release themselves!


    These spiral balls must be able to be thrown from a long distance. Did you fall into passivity just now? But changmen snorted, and he could release Shenluo Tianzheng in seven seconds. What''s so terrible!


    But changmen totally underestimates Li''s strength. At this time, these shadow bodies are indeed the first to throw the spiral balls in their hands. However, the order of throwing these spiral balls is very regular, which ensures that changmen will not be given the no dead angle attack with escape space, plus


    The total attack time of its throw is just 11 seconds.


    Yes, no matter what kind of response changmen makes, it must use the six abilities twice, which will give a lot of time to adjust from the next attack.


    At this time, changmen also found that he was planning to leave, but now he had to fight. There was no other way to fight against him. We can only constantly use the six abilities to transform the attack of dissociation. Of course, changmen also understands that he has the eye of reincarnation. Chakra is almost unlimited.


    On the contrary, Naruto is just an ordinary ninja. Maybe because of his talent, his chakra quantity is very large, but it''s just human level, and then add nine tails?


    Maybe Jiuwei is a trouble, but can the current Jiuwei column force control Jiuwei normally?


    Changmen touched his wrist, and now he has two maces, one is the Exorcist image, the other is the earth exploding star. Both of them can fight against Jiuwei head-on, and he is not afraid of anything.


    Changmen began to absorb chakra directly. He probably knew that he should know his six abilities. So changmen still chose to use chakra absorption to solve these attacks. After all, although Shenluo Tianzheng is more powerful, it must be chakra absorption if there is no missing defense in ten seconds, Under the condition that changmen adjusts his body to chakra absorption, there is only one way to defeat him, that is melee attack.


    Of course, Li can also choose to keep fighting with changmen in this way, but as a result, Li doesn''t think he will take advantage of it. Li has deeply felt that chakra in his body has been reduced to about 30%.


    Don''t think 30% is 30%.


    Human activity itself needs chakra''s support. Generally speaking, if a person''s chakra is reduced to about 40%, the power of Ninjutsu will be reduced to 70%. If it is reduced to about 30%, it is not necessary to use Ninjutsu normally.


    If it''s reduced to 20%, it''s estimated that you will faint.


    If it''s reduced to 10%, it''s life-threatening. If it''s against changmen with Naruto''s normal state, maybe it''s not as good as it is now. But the problem is that Naruto has already had a big war with Penn liudao before, and Naruto''s cards have been basically used up.


    The backup chakra of immortal mode has been completely consumed, which means that there is no way to use immortal mode. Now I feel that I need to solve this guy more quickly.


    Changmen has a sneer on his face at this time. These spiral pills are powerful. If ordinary people are among them, they may be really unlucky, but they are not worth mentioning in his eyes


    And he found that the other side''s understanding of his six weaknesses was somewhat biased.


    The conversion of six abilities does have a ten second public CD, but the ten second public CD is conversion, not use! As long as you camouflage, and then take the opportunity to give each other a hard time, then the next thing will be easy to catch. -Looking at the performance of changmen at this time, he sighed slightly. His previous disguise didn''t seem to be in vain. The other party was really doing it according to his own idea.


    After you understand a person''s character, many things will become quite easy. Now that you have guessed changmen''s battle ideas for a long time, changmen will have no place to turn over


    Li lightly made a seal. With his action of making a seal, changmen''s face suddenly changed. If at that time he was still quite relaxed in dealing with the attacks around him, now he suddenly felt an inexplicable danger approaching him. What could make him feel such a danger? Is it true that the data of Jiuwei people''s Zhuli is not what they know?Is it true that the other side is still an individual master, who can kill himself in an instant?


    Changmen doesn''t believe that. At least he doesn''t know how to make such mistakes.


    So where does the danger come from?


    At that moment, he suddenly felt that he had some difficulty in breathing. Yes, he had difficulty breathing. He looked around and couldn''t find the reason at all. Until the next moment, he suddenly widened his eyes, because he suddenly felt that his body had been breathing heavily all week. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C24

    If the spiral pill is a compressed hurricane, changmen now feels that he is in the center of the hurricane. This kind of feeling makes his face flash a little surprised. What kind of moves did the opponent use?


    Looking at the long door in the light blue center, he sighed slightly. Where is the most destructive place of the spiral pill? Is it appearance? No


    The power of spiral pill is its core part.


    Spiral pill and thousand bird are two different skills. Compared with each other, thousand bird is more direct. It has a very powerful ship first effect. Even if the opponent has a very strong defense, he can penetrate in an instant.


    The spiral pill is different. Generally speaking, at the moment when the opponent is attacked, there will be a large number of wind chakras pouring in and there will be no way to make effective actions. Then the caster will continue to follow up and press the spiral Pill on the opponent''s body. At this time, the core of the spiral pill will touch the opponent''s body.


    At this time, the opponent will be defeated by the spiral pill.


    Of course, we can''t say who is better or who is weaker. Qianniao is a typical quantitative change ninja, which is very effective for the enemy whose defense is not at the top, but whose defense is very strong.


    For example, I love Luo''s Sandun, but when he faces a boss in the theater version of the snow Kingdom, because the opponent''s armor can effectively defend against the attack of chakra, and his own defense is also very strong, qianniao can''t cause effective damage.


    As for the spiral pill, its weakness is also very obvious, that is, if the opponent makes effective resistance at the moment of being hit, such as flashback and other actions, then the most important core of the next attack will be gone.


    Therefore, if you use the spiral pill to attack the long gate in front of you, it''s not as easy to deal with as Payne.


    The melee combat effectiveness of changmen is estimated to be much better than that of Penn. Li doesn''t think that the other side will stand there and get a spiral shot. More likely, he will hit the other side with the spiral shot, and then the other side will directly dodge the subsequent attack, which makes Li directly waste an opportunity to attack.


    Therefore, Li Cong has just been designing a bureau, which uses a large number of spiral pills to form a huge position. The effect of spiral pills is to produce qualitative changes in the wind system chakra at the core, while a circle is around to maintain the qualitative changes chakra''s position.


    Qualitative change often comes from quantitative change. A large number of spiral pills are absorbed by changmen. On the other hand, it turns changmen into the core of a spiral pill. Now the spiral pills that are still ready to be released around changmen are the periphery of the core of chakra!


    Changmen is now at the core of this super large-scale spiral pill, no matter what kind of strength he has


    There is no doubt that he will die.


    The corner of Li''s mouth also showed a ferocious sneer, and the long door looked around. At this time, he was at the core of this super large spiral pill. Naturally, he didn''t know what kind of situation he was facing. He wanted to get rid of it, but he found that he couldn''t move at all. This kind of inability to move didn''t mean that he was inconvenient, but he found that no matter what Moving feet seems to have a huge power, constantly pulling themselves to stand in place.


    But from now on, he felt that something was wrong with him. In a trance, he felt that everything around him became a little fuzzy. Is this to get out of the dreamland?


    In the following instant, with the grip of both hands, the huge chakra''s position suddenly rotated. If the huge spiral pill was still, now the spiral pill began to rotate. At the moment of rotation, changmen suddenly widened his eyes.


    He felt a huge chakra position forming around him.


    Then he immediately turned on the mode of chakra absorption, but in this instant, his hands turned into countless particles and disappeared into the air.


    "This is..." It seems that changmen can''t believe the scene in front of him, which is beyond his cognition. He doesn''t know what kind of art can cause the immediate effect.


    Ignore the ability of liudao and attack your body directly. What kind of means is this?


    His doubts are only for a moment. The next moment, most of his body has disappeared in the empty period. Looking at him like this, the unreal feeling of the world around him becomes more and more intense.


    Yes, that''s the precursor to the collapse of the mirage.


    Will the illusion of killing changmen collapse? I''m a little confused. Is that the other party''s way?


    Of course, I don''t know if it''s tens of thousands of meters away from here. Xiaonan floats in the air and looks at all this. But at this time, her eyes are gray. "Oh, he escaped. It''s interesting. According to this forehead, can she survive such a difficult time? It seems that this is the person selected by the system. It''s just the system Do you think such a person can solve our supreme God? Anyway, it''s getting more interesting. "


    At the moment when changmen''s body was completely smashed, li felt that the surrounding scenery suddenly disappeared in his eyes. When he came back, he was standing in a room, which was a classroom, and on the platform was Iluka.He looked around. Isn''t this the first space he entered into this dreamland?


    What''s going on? Why do you come back here?


    "Well, that''s today''s topic. Let''s write down the people we want to be together at the end of the world." That''s what iruka said.


    Oh? This is not the same as before.


    Before, just after iruka finished, a huge stone ball fell down, which should be the product of Naruto''s subconscious.


    After all, before that, kakasi said about the fall of the moon, and then iluka mentioned the fall of the moon in Wonderland. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C25

    Because Naruto or Li''s subconscious knew that the moon would really fall down, the huge sphere that looked like the moon would fall down from the sky because of the trigger of iluka.


    And now? I went back to that time. What do you want to do in this dreamland?


    At this time, looking at the people in the classroom, these children seem to be quite interested in this proposition. Sakura wrote Sasuke''s name on the paper, and then folded it quickly. It seems that she was very concerned about being seen by others, while Naruto folded the paper directly into an airplane and threw it away.


    Iluka naturally yelled at Naruto and touched his nose at this time. This time is really different from the last time. The last time I was in this place, I used Naruto''s perspective directly, but now I am standing here as a spectator. It can be said that everything of everyone here is clearly seen by him.


    As Li walked down, she soon came to Chutian. At this time, Chutian was still a young girl. She slowly wrote in her tender handwriting on the paper, vortex Naruto. Then he folded it up and put it away.


    Li Kan shook his head slightly. It has been several years since the end of the world. However, the relationship between Naruto and Chuda has not been further developed. It''s just God''s will.


    Li Li takes another step forward, and with this step, the surrounding scene collapses in an instant. When Li Li comes back to himself, he has fallen to the ground. At this time, he has several iron bars on his body. This is back to the scene of fighting with Penn.


    At this time, Penn kept inserting the iron bar into every important part of his body. Once these parts were locked, no matter how strong he was, he could not easily break away.


    At this time, hatada suddenly joined the battlefield, and began to fight with Penn with her weak strength.


    Of course, the result is just like that in the animation. Daisy''s efforts are in vain. Naruto didn''t realize Hatta''s intention. Maybe


    From the smile, he is now in the situation is just to let Naruto know Hata like him, right?


    Daisy finally looked away and said softly, "I like naruto the most."


    And then he was blown out by Penn. Sad? Sad, but for people who are close to being too forgetful, how can they be moved by such things? So what''s next? What''s next?


    The surrounding scenery collapsed again, and then he sat on the top of a seat with a bowl of ramen in front of him, and the person in front of him was Sakura.


    Sakura looked at Li and said, "do you like Ramen so much?"


    From Leng for a while, and then directly blurted out, "yes, hatada also said like me."


    "You idiot, like a person and like Ramen is a different feeling."


    "Yes? What''s the difference? Don''t you like it all? " From the depressed said, from this time is also suddenly realized, no wonder from has not been with Daisy, it is this reason, ah, Naruto did not realize how Daisy like.


    He thought that Daisy''s love was just like his love for ramen.


    Under this kind of emotion, Naruto regards Hata as a good friend at most. If two people can continue to develop in this situation, then there is a ghost.


    Maybe it will be two or three years later, but too many things can happen in two or three years. Maybe Naruto will be captured by a little woman, or Hatta will marry someone else for family reasons. Perhaps, just as it is now, Naruto is dead, and the one who replaces Naruto here is Li.


    "He is a very clumsy man." A voice rings in my ear. It''s Sakura''s voice. She looks up at Sakura in front of her eyes. At this time, she is still drinking milk tea in her hand. It seems that she doesn''t know that she heard her voice. Then the scenery around flies away again. When she looks back, she is standing under a lamp post, while Hatta and Sakura are walking slowly towards herself on the other side.


    "Are you going to give him the scarf?" Sakura said so.


    Hatta looked up at Sakura, hesitated for a moment, then nodded gently, "well."


    "There must be no problem with Hatta. Take out some courage!" Sakura said so, and Hatoyama just nodded gently, "thank you."


    From now on, standing under the lamppost, what''s the situation? Maybe that changmen is a killing game. What''s the situation now? I''m trapped here, and I don''t have any clue at all. Looking at the extent to which this dreamland can constantly switch scenes, if I start to have a killing heart, I will replace myself to another dreamland every minute That''s it.


    Although this kind of environment has no harm, it is also quite annoying. What can we do to get rid of it?


    And with the thought of leaving, the surrounding scenery is slowly collapsing.


    At this time, it is the scene of fighting with Payne that appears in front of us. Only at this time, he stands by and watches Naruto stabbed on the ground.In the end, Hatta seems to understand that there is no way to save Naruto from Payne''s hands by simply fighting. She says slowly:


    "I''m the most..."


    The next moment, Li appeared on the stall of Yile ramen. On his left was Sakura, and on his right was Inoue.


    "You really like ramen." Sakura looked away and said.


    "Well, I like it best." Li Li nodded. At this time, he didn''t want to say anything else. After all, even if he said something to destroy the dreamland, he would have to face it.


    In a flash, Li stood on the battlefield with Penn again.


    "My favorite..." Hatta continued.


    Next moment, Li appeared in the Ramen stall again. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C26

    Inoue looked away, "it seems that you really like it."


    "Hatoyama said he liked it best." That''s what he said.


    Then the whole world collapsed. When he came back to his senses, he stood at the table of a drink shop. In front of him were Sakura and Hatta. They were eating. "That guy is really slow. He didn''t understand what he likes, right?"


    Young farmland Leng for a while, "what meaning?"


    Sakura sighed, pointing to what she was eating at this time, and said, "like glutinous rice bean paste jelly and like lovers like is two kinds of like ah, that guy to the end or do not understand ah."


    The surrounding scenery collapses again. This time, Li feels that his arm is caught in an instant. It''s a girl. Li''s mind starts to search for the memory of the girl in front of her. This is a girl in Muye village. She has a lot of scenery around her. This is


    By the way, this is the scene before Naruto''s body is deprived. At this time, Hatta runs to give Naruto a scarf, but finds that Naruto is surrounded by many women, so he leaves


    When Naruto wants to keep up with him, he is held by the girl beside him. Sakura catches up with Daisy and comforts her.


    According to the normal trajectory of the world, it''s true.


    Wait, can''t this dreamland need Do you need to accept hatada''s confession successfully?


    From the beginning of the first scene, that is, the amount of Naruto and Hatoyama scene, to now is still, so the final result must be something happened between himself and Hatoyama.


    From the direct break away from the side of the girl, toward the daisy to catch up with the past, if not now catch up, the next may also be a circle of fantasy, right? I don''t want to waste time in such a place.


    "Master?" The girl beside her was puzzled, but she ran away. For them, Naruto is just an idol. It''s just that this idol is very approachable.


    From the fast toward the past, but let from feel some uncomfortable is, no matter how to chase the field, the field always from their own distance, there is no way to shorten.


    Oh? Seems to be the reason for this magic? From the direct stop of their own pace, and with the stop, the young field is also running slowly disappeared.


    What is this going to do? Li was going to switch the scene again, but the surrounding scenery didn''t mean any collapse. Li continued to walk forward. If according to the original situation, the next thing was that Chutian was captured, right?


    Walking slowly towards the front, I came to the side of a street lamp. Suddenly, the light of the street lamp twisted a little. With this distortion, a young girl appeared in the light of the street lamp. This young girl was the appearance of rudiment a few years ago.


    "If it is to help Naruto, death is not terrible, because I like naruto the most Daisy looked at Li and said, Li frowned, "Daisy..."


    "Naruto! Wake up A voice rang up. With this sound, the image of Hata disappeared directly in Li''s eyes. On the other side, a person quickly approached Li. It was Sakura?


    Sakura went to the front of Li and yelled, "this is a dreamland, wake up quickly!"


    With Sakura''s voice, the surrounding scenery began to collapse. When Naruto opened his eyes, he found that he was lying on a huge rock, and standing around him were Chutian, Luwan and Sakai. Sakura was providing medical assistance for himself.


    Seeing Li opened her eyes, Sakura was also relieved. "I didn''t expect that you were immersed in the deep place of the dreamland. If you were a little later, I''m afraid it would be very difficult to pull you out."


    With a bitter smile, Li shook his head slightly. Although he knew what had happened, he still asked, "what happened?"


    This is also to make these guys do not doubt their identity. After all, hatada can find his true image, which does not mean that those who have a good relationship with Naruto can not find it.


    Luwan touched his chin. "The enemy should have set up these magic devices below. As soon as we come in, we will crash into the magic directly. It seems that the other side is also very kind. But thanks to Sakura, one of us, who is good at magic, otherwise it''s going to be a problem. "


    At this time, Sakai also said with a serious face, "well, thank you Sakura for destroying my dream with my brother."


    Sakura sighed sullenly. To be reasonable, Sakai''s brain circuit is not the level they can understand.


    After discussion, they decided to continue to move forward. This place is obviously different from the previous water area. It still looks like water outside, but when you come in, you will find that there is no water.


    There are a lot of golden spheres floating in this space. Some images flash in these spheres from time to time, and these images are all related to people, many of which are fragments of people''s memory.But now is not the time to care about these things, people began to move down quickly, soon, they came to the bottom of this layer, but let people feel a little depressed, in front of another pool.


    And the same as before, this time the white eyes of Hatoyama are still distorted.


    Apart from frowning, is this pool actually specially prepared for white eyes?


    He touched his nose, "but there''s no other way to choose, right? Let''s go down. "


    With that, Lu Wan nodded gently, "that''s what I said. Start the battle plan!"


    Then Luwan took the lead in jumping down, and Sakura and Sakai also jumped down one after another. When Hatta was about to jump, he found that he was standing there motionless.


    "What''s the matter?" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C27

    Daisy looked at the expression from seems to have some wrong, and from is gently shook his head, "nothing, just feel finally able to fight side by side with his partner some happy."


    Daisy field Leng for a while, gently nodded.


    "By the way, I had a dream in the dreamland before." Li chuckles. He wants to establish a relationship with Daisy now. No matter what happens later, even if he makes any mistakes in pretending to be Naruto, there is no problem. As long as Daisy supports himself, the other party will doubt his judgment, right?


    "Ah?" Hatta looked at Naruto, and the doubt on his face became more intense.


    "Count Forget it. Let''s talk about it later. " Then he left and jumped down.


    As for Daisy, she was a little confused. She took a look at the place where she jumped. Just as she was about to jump, a voice came out from behind her, "daisy."


    Hatta suddenly turned around, where the white haired man was standing. At this time, he was standing on another ball. It seemed that he was not affected by the images of these illusions at all.


    But the young farmland saw him in the moment, the face also flashed a trace of anger, "you quickly hand over the fireworks."


    "Don''t worry," the man just stepped on the ball and jumped to Daisy''s side. "She''s very safe. She''s sleeping in my castle. Of course, what happens to her after that depends on your attitude, white Eyed Lady. Your answer will determine what happens to your sister. "


    "The white Eyed Lady?" Hatada''s question seemed to be that he didn''t know if he was calling himself.


    The white haired man slowly opened his eyes. To his surprise, the white haired man also had a pair of white eyes. Yes, they were white eyes, and they looked very pure.


    "Hatada, marry me The white haired man said so, with incomparable tenderness in his expression.


    The other side also feels something wrong in the pool. It''s not that there''s something wrong with the pool. There''s an unknown liquid in the pool, but that''s it. There are a lot of balls in the pool that are the same as those in the previous space, but that''s it. It''s no different. As long as you are on your guard Then you won''t be affected by the magic image.


    However, he felt that Hattori didn''t keep up behind him. That''s right. It made Li feel very strange. Why didn''t Hattori keep up? Did he find anything?


    No, Chuda is not that kind of rookie. Even if his strength is relatively poor, the most important thing is to keep in touch with the team leader at all times. Even if he finds out what he has to do, he has to contact the team leader first. Now, is there something wrong with Chuda?


    Have you met the enemy?


    Li frowned at once. He swam directly up the direction he came from. If he really met the enemy, it would be a trouble. On the other side, he didn''t worry about Luwan, Sakai and Sakura. After all, these three people are the best in this generation, and they are also very powerful.


    But Daisy is not the same, her strength is not strong, and alone, it is easy to be targeted.


    From soon rushed out of the pool, and then toward the position just people stay in the past, sure enough, in the moment of jumping up, he saw the young field and the white haired man is confrontation, "young field!"


    From the direct block in front of the field, "it''s you this guy, don''t get close to the field."


    And that white hair man''s face is flashed a trace of disdain expression, "didn''t expect you to come again, good in the way ah, get out of the way, otherwise, kill you."


    On the other side, at the other exit of the pool, lumaru stood there, pinching their waist. "What a trouble, those two guys are doing. Why don''t they come here?"


    Just as the crowd was wondering, a violent wave suddenly sounded behind them. They suddenly turned around and saw a huge creature coming towards them. It was Crab?


    But this crab is a little too big.


    It''s a huge crab. Its whole height is directly on the top of the cave. It looks at least 20 meters high. Then its legs are vertical and horizontal, which is comparable to some tailed animals.


    Sakura stepped back. "It seems that those bubbles should be caused by this guy. We must be careful not to be hit by his attack, or else we will enter the dreamland."


    And Sakai and Luwan are the characters who have experienced many battles. Naturally, they have been dispersed in advance without her reminding.


    Sasai''s face is not good-looking, "this guy''s chakra is not right."


    Sakura nodded gently, "what a heavy chakra, what is this guy?"


    "I can''t manage so much. I have to deal with him first." Just after Luwan''s words, the giant crab has launched an attack. The huge body has given it a great advantage in fighting. At least everyone has to avoid every attack. It seems that although the crab is huge, the speed of attack is also quite fast. At least three people have a hard time to avoid. They can only fight back occasionally.Of course, the main counter attack at this time is Sakai.


    While dodging, he harasses with a large number of painted animals, but Luwan is very sad. Most of his shadow attacks need a stable place to cast ninja. Now he is tired of dodging. Where can he have time to cast ninja.


    As for Sakura, she can only rely on her powerful physical strength in combat. This physical strength and physical skill are different. Sakura is not good at speed, but she has great strange power.


    There is no doubt that this kind of strange power comes from the master. Therefore, this kind of powerful destructive power has a premise, that is, it needs to have teammates to cover to a certain extent. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C28

    As long as Sakai and Luwan can provide Sakura with certain output space, Sakura will have confidence to give each other fatal huge damage. However, Sakura is just a medical ninja, and can''t rely too much on her output ability. The real output of this task is Naruto, that is, Li.


    However, now that they have not been able to keep up with each other, the three of them can only carry out a battle with their current cooperation.


    this huge crab keeps fighting with the body and people, and at the same time spouts a lot of bubbles. These bubbles fall to the ground and become golden spheres. These spheres just float up and then explode in mid air.


    Sakura covered her nose and said, "be careful. I don''t know if these things are poisonous."


    As she spoke, Sakura took out several kuwu from her bag and shot them directly into the crab''s eyes. It seemed that they were in the biological instinct. The huge crab blocked Sakura''s attack with huge claws.


    At this time, Sakai finally had a slightly longer casting time. He quickly drew countless painted animals on the scroll with his brush, and then these painted animals broke away from the scroll and rushed towards the huge crab. Although the hundreds of painted animals were not big, they also found their own goal at the first time, and they came back one after another Rush up and bite the giant crab at all joints.


    Later, Sakai and Luwan began to perform ninja. It was obvious that Sakai was faster than Luwan. At this time, he roared, "Raytheon! Fengshen


    With his roar, the crab also broke away from his Ninjutsu. After a while, all the 100 painted animals were smashed by the crab. But the next moment, two giant painted animals as tall as it had rushed up, and one person caught its huge claws one by one.


    At this time, it is very difficult for it to break free.


    At this time, the technique of Lu Wan was also completed, "shadow sewing!"


    Countless shadows from the foot of the deer ball generated towards the huge crab swept away, and then these shadows just like countless ribbons tied up the crab.


    Looking at this, it is extremely difficult for the crab to break away from this attack.


    And then it was Sakura. At this time, Sakura rushed up with a run-up and hit the huge crab with one punch. At the same time, he heard a burst of crack, and the crab collapsed on the ground.


    When you look at it again, there is a big hole in the crab''s body, and several legs are all broken because they can''t bear such a huge impact.


    Sakura snorted, "OK, but why hasn''t Naruto come up yet? Shall we go back and have a look? "


    Sakura''s voice did not fall, saw a shadow flash, her body has been floating in the air, and then look at just that crab''s giant claw has caught Sakura.


    "How could that be?" In fact, just after Sakura put out that punch, they all clearly felt that the life characteristics of the crab had quickly disappeared, so Sakura just didn''t have any prevention, so what''s the matter now.


    At this time, all the scars on the crab''s body had disappeared, as if he had never been hurt at all.


    And the huge chakra kept circulating on him, as if everyone had just had a dream. The crab looked at Sakura in his hand, and there seemed to be a flash of anger in his eyes. Then the huge claw forceps fiercely, wants to cut Sakura directly in the hand.


    Luwan''s face is very blue. You know, Sakura is not just a member of the team. She is also a disciple of Huoying of the five generations. Maybe Sakura will die in other tasks. After all, if the team leader is just a ninja, there is nothing to blame and nothing to punish.


    But Luwan is very hopeful to be the next Secretary of Huoying.


    Although the official rank of the secretary is very low, he is also the spokesman of Huoying and has great power. After all, it is impossible for Huoying to do all the things personally in the whole Rencun village, so most of the things are done by the secretary. That is to say, the secretary is even more powerful than Huoying.


    If Sakura died in this mission, then where would she have any good fruit to eat next.


    When this thought flashed through his mind, it seemed that the air around him suddenly condensed. This feeling was just a moment. When he recovered, the huge crab burst out, its body turned into countless pieces, and its thick body fluid all gushed out.


    On the other hand, Sakura was completely shocked by the scene. On the other hand, she was gently held in her arms and fell to the ground by a man with short hair and beautiful appearance, but who is not timaria?


    As for the other side, Li and the white haired man also started a fight. Li Yi didn''t want to solve the other side immediately. After all, the white haired man''s strength is strange, and he doesn''t know what''s going to happen, so he started a melee fight directly.Li''s melee fighting ability is quite strong in this endurance world. What Li didn''t expect is that the opponent''s strength is also quite strong. After at least 20 seconds, Li didn''t get any advantage. Li snorted at this time, deliberately forcing the opponent to a dead corner of the field.


    It''s true that white eyes can see through most obstacles, but don''t forget that it takes at least 0.5 seconds for white eyes to open, and it''s time to


    The white haired man''s face was still indifferent. It seems that Li doesn''t care what kind of means he wants to use to deal with himself, but just at the moment when he is forced to the dead corner in his eyes, Li''s body erupts with great power, which makes the white haired man stare big. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C29

    From now on, he had already used his original strength. At this moment, he felt that Naruto''s body could not bear such strength. Even if it was just a flash, some tendons on Naruto''s body were tearing.


    But now I can''t take care of so much. Let''s solve this guy first!


    Li suddenly hit the white haired man in the face with one punch. The white haired man looked very surprised. Li was able to burst out such a strong momentum. That is to say, under the awe of this momentum, the white haired man was directly hit by Li''s one punch and flew out.


    However, the moment Li''s fist hit the other person, he felt something wrong. That''s right. It didn''t feel like hitting someone, but it felt like hitting Puppets?


    The white haired man was directly blasted out by Li, but in an instant, the white haired man was directly blasted into countless parts by Li, and countless puppet parts rolled all over the ground, and Li was also depressed. I didn''t expect that this guy was not the main one. It seems that he will be busy in the future.


    From the direct to the field, "how are you ok?"


    Hatoyama gently shook his head, but it seemed that there was something on his mind. Did this guy just say something to Hatoyama? He took a squint at the pile of puppet parts, then sighed slightly, "let''s go down quickly. I don''t know if Sakura will encounter anything."


    Hatta nodded, but when they came to the other end, they were stunned. In fact, at this time, Sakura and her family were burning the huge crab, while timaria on the other side was devouring it. It seemed that they hadn''t eaten for a long time.


    However, when she saw that she was away from them, she immediately looked back at them and said, "are they your companions? Do you need me to help you cut them down?"


    Luwan quickly shook his hand with a bitter smile, "they make our team members."


    From this time is Leng for a while, directly blurted out, "timaria, how are you here?"


    Timaria stood up slightly in a daze. At this time, timaria looked very embarrassed. Her clothes were not as neat as before, let alone neat. Now her clothes look shabby, just like a beggar.


    Li ha ha a smile, understand oneself carelessly said to leak, at this time also can try to circle a lie as far as possible, "did you forget? I''m a whirlpool Naruto. Three years ago, my teacher zilaiye and I traveled outside together, and then we met... "


    Said from slowly made a gesture, accompanied by this gesture, timaria frowned, this gesture is used to make a quiet gesture before, although for a moment, timaria don''t know what happened in the end, also can only gently nodded, "is it the whirlpool Naruto?"


    From the force of the nod, for fear that this guy blurted out from what words.


    "Oh." Timaria immediately turned around and took a big mouthful of dry food. It seems that Sakura has contributed all the dry food to her, but how did this guy come here? At that time, the target of the other party should only be himself. How could timaria be involved here.


    However, it''s no use thinking too much about this kind of thing. Only when timaria has had enough to eat and drink, can the people set out afterwards. However, according to timaria, he also has to follow the people. Although it''s said that Ninja can''t have outsiders to follow when it''s in action, the previous time has already shown that this is her friend, and she has also saved Sakura, so And they let timaria go with them.


    Soon everyone found the exit in this space. On the way, Luwan asked timaria why she was here, and timaria just used words like lost to prevaricate Luwan. Everyone knows that this kind of words is a lie, but Luwan has seen timaria''s strength before, so naturally she won''t force her.


    Because Luwan still hasn''t figured out how timaria could defeat the giant crab in an instant at that time. If she didn''t know her opponent at all, the winning rate would be greatly reduced.


    Everyone went to the exit position with their hearts in this way, and then after they stood outside, everyone''s face became a little strange.


    There is nothing else in front of people''s eyes, it is a sea.


    Yes, the boundless sea looks like land in a very distant place.


    From looking up to the sky, I can remember that they have been walking downward, some of them may be upward, but there is no doubt that they can not appear on the ground, let alone on the sea!


    But to my surprise, there is still a sun in the sky


    Sakura''s eyes widened. "Are we on an island?"


    "No, you see, the sea is distorted." Li pointed to the sea and said, "it''s curved and twisted. What is this place?"Sakura also noticed the sun in the sky at this time, "so we are underground? I didn''t expect there would be a sun underground


    However, it''s not the time to think about the structure here. Sakai directly summoned several big birds, and then the people relied on these big birds to move towards the land ahead.


    Before long, people came to the land that was just a blur in the field of vision. Unexpectedly, there was still a lot of vegetation on the land. It seemed that there were all kinds of things in the underground continent.


    However, I feel that there is something abnormal here


    It''s like It''s not underground here, or he feels like he''s not on earth now. Although I don''t know how this feeling comes from..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C30

    After a little reconnaissance in the periphery, they found nothing. On this land, they did not find any aborigines, nor were they attacked.


    Lu Wan frowned, "something is wrong. Since the other party has found us, why don''t they attack us at all? Daisy, don''t you find anything there? "


    Daisy gently shook his head, "no, I feel like they all disappeared."


    "Disappear?" Luwan''s brow is locked, and Li is constantly looking down. From the beginning of this event, it has been doomed that he can no longer believe Hatta''s white eye. It seems that he is the descendant of Yucun. Since he is the descendant of Yucun, he must have a way to fight against white eye.


    It''s very likely that those people are hiding in the forest below, but they shield their eyes.


    But now from the use of Naruto''s body, there is no way to detect the existence of those guys.


    Of course, Li can also use magic, but now Naruto''s body and ogaster''s body are two completely different situations. The first Naruto''s body is completely familiar with chakra''s context, which is completely different from magic context. Although ogaster''s strength is very poor, he is originally practicing magic, so he can use a lot of magic from his forehead and body, although his power will be reduced a lot.


    The other is that the strength of ogaster is very poor, while Naruto''s strength is pretty good. When using magic, it will have a certain hedge against Naruto''s strength. If not, it will directly destroy Naruto''s body.


    "Clearly the other side has found us, why not attack us?" Sakura said depressed.


    Li nodded gently, "yes, this kind of feeling is really unpleasant, this kind of calm feeling..."


    However, timaria didn''t have a critical attitude at this time. To her surprise, although timaria had been learning magic all the time, she used this giant bird in a good way. At least she didn''t turn it over suddenly.


    She is now driving the giant bird to ask Sakura questions, but Sakura is confused. How can Sakura not think that the person who just saved her is actually a lily?


    Of course, since it''s the person who just saved herself, Sakura can''t do well to wave her fist. If she yells, don''t bother me, she will deal with timaria in this way.


    After searching for a while, the sun in the sky began to dim down. Does it seem that it''s evening in this world? Li frowned and said, "we''d better go down and sleep in the open, otherwise it''s not easy to deal with anything at night."


    Luwan nodded gently, "well."


    After they went down, they set up a tent, and then ate some dry food and other things at will. Before, Luwan did some tests on the giant crab, and found that there was nothing special about it. They just forced it to grow with chakra, and then carried out a certain degree of transformation.


    In other words, if the meat quality of this crab is not often eaten, it can be used for emergency.


    In this case, don''t worry, the sudden addition of timaria will lead to the shortage of food.


    Everyone starts to sleep when they are full, and Li is responsible for the warning in the first half of the night. Of course, this kind of thing can be replaced by some warning bells and other things, but we should have a good talk with timaria this evening, otherwise, the next thing is really not easy to solve.


    After all, it would be very troublesome if timaria didn''t know who she was now.


    After the rest, Li just lies on the branch of a tree. In the way of warning, other team members have no right to interfere. Even if you only use some warning bells to set up defense, or even do nothing, other team members will not say anything about you. After all, every Ninja has its own unique strength. Maybe now you seem to have done nothing, but you have already done it Something''s set up.


    It''s trust in the players and responsibility for the team.


    After lying on the branches for a while, she saw Hatta turn over and sit up. She walked out of the camp with her backpack and frowned. What should she do at this time?


    Li Di followed Chutian quietly, and Chutian went straight to an open space in the forest. In this case, Chutian with white eyes could easily find such a place. Then Chutian sat directly in the middle of the open space and slowly knitted a scarf.


    Li frowned and looked at Hatta knitting a scarf there. He suddenly remembered that Hatta seemed to give him a scarf in the dreamland, but what happened to that scarf?


    From the mind flashed that day, Daisy was arrested to save her appearance, as if at that time, Daisy was saved, there is no scarf in hand.


    Is it lost? Even if it''s lost, do you want to weave another one for yourself?"Hello. Who are you? " A voice rang behind him, and he beat a cicada. Unexpectedly, the Naruto''s body that he used now was less alert to danger. Unexpectedly, someone was so close to him that he didn''t find it. Li slowly turned back. At this time, the person standing behind him was naturally timaria.


    At this time, timaria''s face was full of doubts. "Although you can make the gesture of the fat man ogaster, you are much worse than him, aren''t you?"


    He touched his nose. "How do you say that? I am away from you


    "Away? I know that ogaster claims to have been away from But what does it have to do with who you are? "


    Li banged his forehead and said, "well, I have a kind of magic, which can directly expel the other party''s soul and let myself enter the other party''s body. Do you understand?" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C31

    "Oh? In other words, you occupied the body of ogaster before Timaria nodded gently.


    "Well, you can understand that." Then he asked, "timaria, how did you get here?"


    Timaria frowned. "I don''t know. We had just crossed the border at that time. "


    "As soon as I crossed the border, I saw the huge city in the distance. At that time, I was surprised. Then I saw that there were a lot of undead legions around the city. However, although I was surprised, what I thought at that time was that these families were fighting, no matter what happened to me..." Timaria said very casually.


    Li is also a wry smile, which is in line with timaria''s values. For timaria, she has no interest in this kind of war. Maybe even if the initial city is conquered, she also feels very indifferent, right?


    "You don''t know what''s going on, do you?" Timaria asked, her head tilted.


    Li certainly won''t tell her the specific situation. After all, that kind of thing is really alarmist. The existence of the Supreme God is still beyond the reach of ordinary people.


    When asked about timaria''s past days, timaria just coped very well and said that she was on the island when she woke up, which is the exit of the underground passage. It''s only three days since she woke up.


    On the way, she also went into the cave, but did not trigger the huge crab. When she saw the pool, she did not think that she could swim to the other side through the pool.


    Moreover, the color of the water looked strange, so timaria didn''t dare to drink and take a bath. Until today, he suddenly felt someone fighting on the island, so she rushed down directly.


    It was at that time that she saw Sakura was caught by the huge crab. At that time, she didn''t think of anything else, so she went up to save Sakura. So she listened and nodded.


    Although there is a big loophole in what timaria said, timaria has such a rough character. If she is too suspicious of each other, it is not good.


    Li shrugged at timaria, "well, don''t play too much, that Sakura''s boyfriend is not a person to be provoked."


    "Oh?" Timaria snorted coldly. She looks like she is not afraid of Sasuke''s trouble. However, at this time, although Sakura and Sasuke have developed, they are not together yet. Do you want to fish in troubled waters? Well, killing Naruto hatada is mine. Killing Sasuke, Sakura is mine


    But soon he shook his head. Please, it''s not the first time that he has entered a plane. Let''s put these things in the future.


    Then Li took timaria back to the camp, and the night passed quickly.


    The next day, people continued to explore the land. Although they knew that white eyes had no effect, Chutian opened it directly and scanned the situation below.


    All of a sudden, hatada exclaimed, "I see Is that a village? "


    Hearing that, everyone felt shocked. In fact, this kind of non secret thing, if there was Daisy to guide the direction, people would be able to see it.


    They hurriedly looked in the direction of Hatta''s direction at this time. There was indeed a big building there. Then the people sped up and rushed in that direction. But soon their faces were not right. Yes, the place was really inhabited, but it was definitely not a village.


    The tall building that people just vaguely saw in the sky is actually estimated to be at least forty or fifty meters high. This is just their preliminary estimate, because when they settled on the periphery of the building complex, the tall building was just in a very far position.


    It''s a city, and it''s quite a big city, but it doesn''t have any defense capability. It looks like a huge village. It''s as if these people just lived in the center of this place at the beginning. Their descendants lived in more peripheral places, and their descendants lived in more peripheral places. Then they developed little by little, and finally became the appearance of this huge urban village.


    This can only show that the people here are almost at peace with the world. They have no natural enemies here, and they have no pressure to survive. Of course, this is more likely because they have a supreme leader. The idea of this leader is that they can never have disputes, and even they can only survive like this.


    Yucun? Looking at the buildings in front of us, although the huge village looks very prosperous, we don''t feel any breath of life, as if there is no one in it.


    As they entered, everything in it really verified the idea of centrifugation. There was no one in it, and it seemed that the building had not been renovated for quite a long time.Although it won''t be knocked down, it looks a bit shabby.


    At least at a glance, no one would live here.


    After looking around, Luwan frowned and said, "what''s going on here?"


    Yes, it doesn''t look like a major disaster here, but now it''s empty From left and right looked at here, there seems to be no breath of the dead, so where did people go?


    "Let''s look for it separately." Luwan said that without nutrition, people are ready to search. After all, this is the only clue now. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C32

    The city seems to be OK. All kinds of facilities are quite complete. Perhaps the only strange thing is that there is no one. When you walk on the road, you can see big signboards everywhere. The words on these signboards are somewhat broken and unclear. But below - the road away from you is also quite wide, which can allow 20 people to run in parallel. It seems that the people here are very busy There is no war, so most of the things are used in people''s livelihood.


    All of a sudden, a little water fell on the ground in front of him. With this drop of rain, more raindrops fell one after another, "rain? Can it rain in this place? " Li said to himself, but then again, what is the place? Although lumaru thought it was an underground world, li felt that it was no longer the earth, just like he had entered another world.


    Because he vaguely felt that the law here seemed to be different from that of the earth.


    The ground here is paved with patterned stone slabs. As the rain falls, it washes out a lot of dirt. However, the drainage system here is pretty good. The rainwater is sent to the ground in time, so there is no rainwater left on the whole street.


    All of a sudden, Daisy ran past him. He frowned and asked, "what''s wrong with Daisy? What happened? "


    Daisy turned around and shook her head. Li noticed that her face was a little red, as if Shy?


    Then Hatta turned around and ran to the opposite direction. He took a look away and found that the position in front of him was the appearance of a toilet, where the signs of men and women were engraved in forbearance.


    Although these Ninjutsu have been used for a long time, there is no problem for people to understand them.


    "Ah Daisy just went in and let out a exclamation, from the face of a change, is someone sneaking attack here? From rushed in the past, but found that Hatta is struggling, but the Raider disappeared, he went forward a step, it was found that Hatta was not attacked at all, at this time in her head is sticking a spider web, maybe she just rushed in directly hit it.


    "Really, even if the white eye can see things far away, but the cobweb near can''t see clearly." She walked away and wiped the cobweb off her head with her sleeve.


    But Daisy was blushing and standing there, letting Li wipe the cobweb off her head, "thank you..."


    After cleaning for her, Li went out directly. After all, he couldn''t stay in a woman''s toilet all the time, could he?


    After he came out, Li also felt that his stomach was not very comfortable, so he went to the men''s room. He just smelled a strange smell as soon as he went in, but the smell was not sour, but very old.


    But unexpectedly, this place is isolated from the world, but it can flush the urinal. He tried it, but it can still be used for three years?


    Li Li suddenly had some doubts about what he had just thought. This is definitely not a three-year waste. The time must be shorter. Otherwise, these facilities for people''s livelihood should not have been used for a long time.


    From the end of the solution, went straight out, outside the sink is also able to use, turn on the tap, the water is quite clean.


    A city that stands aloof from the world, convenient people''s livelihood, disappeared people


    Whoa, are you catching up with a suspense novel? Li shook his head with a bitter smile. He continued to look at the city, and then began to focus on the shops here. Although the appearance of the buildings here is not very similar to the buildings outside, everything seems to be available.


    Li walked directly into a shop that looked more like a supermarket. The reason why he said it was more like a shop was that the words written on the shop were "city", which was also not a word circulating outside, or a mosquito that had been abandoned for a long time.


    Gu Ren language was handed down in liudao''s time, because at that time, only ninjas and nobles with higher status would use words, so the design of these things was rather cumbersome, and now most of Ren villages prefer to use simpler and more circulating words.


    After all, not everyone is willing to learn guru.


    Li slowly pushed the wooden door open, and then a bell rang on his head. Centrifugal in a surprise, but soon found that it is just a bell to remind the clerk someone came in.


    Li shook his head with a wry smile, but he yelled more and more.


    The store looked unusually dark. The shelves are full of all kinds of goods. Compared with Muye village, there is no big difference. After groping around the wall, I find the light switch in the store. With a flash, the store becomes bright.


    Well, in a city that is isolated from the world, convenient people''s livelihood, and disappeared people, we need to add perfect living facilities. There is still electricity here. Although it is not clear where the electricity in Muye village comes from, it is still electrified here. So where are the damned people?Li Li once again put his eyes on the shop. There are most things here, from daily consumables such as shower gel, small electrical appliances, paper towel and cup noodles to luxury items such as cigarettes, betel nuts and snacks. Compared with some small supermarkets in Muye village, there is no big difference.


    Li took a bottle of beer directly from the shelf, which is also available in Muye village, but for ninjas, they can''t drink in the day before the mission and half a day after the mission. And Naruto in the eyes of outsiders is generally not the kind of drinking, so from also has no chance to drink.


    Now I can drink a can secretly. But who knows when these things were made? If it''s poisonous, it''s even worse. After thinking about it, I put the beer back. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C33

    Li suddenly thought of something, and looked at the things on the shelves. The marks on the price were all in Gu Ren language. He wanted to see the production date on them, but he turned and laughed bitterly. The goods were covered with dust. After the dust was removed, the dense words on them made him feel dizzy.


    After all, he only knew a part of Gu Ren''s language. It''s strange that he didn''t feel dizzy when he saw so much at once. Besides, this place is isolated from the world, which is bound to be different from the calendar outside.


    Then Li walked to the counter, where there was a cash register. Li directly opened the drawer and found that there were a lot of paper and coins in it. This is probably the currency here, right?


    However, even if there is a big evacuation here, at least the money should be taken away, right? Now the money is still there, but it''s gone


    With this in mind, Li walked out of the shop directly. It seemed that the rain outside didn''t stop. The people soon gathered together, but they basically didn''t get any useful information.


    First of all, Sakai took out a broken kuwu, which has obvious traces of use and years. It seems that it has been weathered for a year.


    The first conclusion is that this is a ninja village at least.


    But it''s the first time people have seen such a big village.


    In addition, other people don''t find anything of special value, but they take out some things from the supermarket. The shelf life of these things is basically six months, one year, two years, three years.


    Among them, the instant noodles with two-year shelf life only seem to be affected by damp, while the biscuits with six months and one year''s shelf life have already given off some strange smell of putrefaction.


    It seems that the disappearance time of people here should be more than one year, within two years.


    However, this is just the inference of the public. It''s an inexplicable evacuation, and the people here seem to run away in a hurry without the necessities. So what happened to them at that time?


    On this day, people didn''t get any useful information. At least it seems that everything is normal in the periphery, or it''s weird, or there are so many corpses and other tragedies that people are more at ease


    The more normal the other things are, the more strange it seems that there is no trace of people.


    In the end, they decided to stay in the outside, and then continue to explore the interior of the village tomorrow. After all, it''s raining now, and it''s easy to be attacked when exploring casually.


    And the next day, as people enter an area close to the inside, the preservation of the buildings here is not as good as those outside. In fact, many of the buildings here are dilapidated. It seems that it''s not the experience of years, it''s like


    Yes, it''s like it was destroyed. There''s been a war here!


    Li and Sakura stood there side by side, and Sakura frowned, "you see, the building over there seems to have been burned..."


    He nodded away. Although the wall over there is not so obvious because of the time, there is a burning mark on it. We have experienced the war here, but we don''t know why the people here have disappeared.


    "Come and see! I think I know where all the people here have gone! " It was timaria''s voice. She rushed into the room first, but then her face became rather ugly. In fact, it was a very big room, but there were a lot of skeletons in it.


    These skeletons seem to have lost some of their calcium, but they can probably see that their owner has only been dead for about a year. He directly picked up a skeleton and touched the position of his neck. "It was cut off before he died. These people were forced to cut off their heads."


    "And the time of these people''s death is very close, a war, and there are extremely bloody massacres." Timaria looked away. "It seems that the enemy you are facing has no humanity."


    Li nodded gently, then went out directly. In that case, what was the cause of the war? The things in every room here are basically not passive, or maintain the appearance of a year ago.


    That is to say, the party who started the War didn''t mean to seize materials at all, and then he piled up the heads of these people here. Why?


    I don''t want materials, I don''t want captives, and I don''t want to rule here - there are no new residents here, and the other party doesn''t want to kill for fun, right?


    From more confused up, but from just a few steps, see the young field from another house came out, she gently shook her head to from, "there is nothing found here."


    Li sighed. It seems that there is nothing good to see in this ghost place. Since it can last for a year without any change, it means that other people in this city are estimated to have died long ago, or all those who should have fled have fled, right?"Chutian!" Sasai came running from the corner of another street, "there''s something new in Luwan. Please come and help investigate."


    Hatta nodded, and then Sakai looked away, "Naruto, you also come here, there may be some trouble."


    From Leng for a while, "some trouble?"


    Is it necessary to fight? In this place, neither the invaders nor the aborigines will leave any troops or anything?


    With the guidance of Sakai, the people soon came to a place that looked like a temple. The temple seemed to have been greatly damaged in the previous war. Most of the stone statues were broken, most of them were broken by Ninjutsu. What''s more, Li was more concerned that the faces of all the stone statues were damaged I lost ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C34

    Was it on purpose? Why did the invaders deliberately destroy the faces of these stone statues? It''s not fun, is it? Are they afraid of something?


    The crowd continued to walk for a distance, but the stone statues inside were still destroyed. This time, the stone statues were scattered on the ground instead of sitting where they should sit. It was like the stone statues stood up and resisted, but they were all smashed on the ground?


    Li shook his head with a bitter smile. How could the statue fight? At last, everyone came to a hall. From the outside, it looked like the hall was nearly three or four hundred meters square and more than ten meters high.


    if it was put outside, it was also a very wide place, and Luwan was standing at the entrance of the hall at this time. "You''re here, it seems that there''s something special here."


    Li also frowned when he heard lumaru say that. Since he came here, he seemed to feel that chakra had become a bit disordered. He tried to condense chakra, but found that it seemed that the use of Ninja was not affected. So what''s so strange here?


    The door of the main hall was not open, but locked tightly. He looked away and said, "what can you see, hatada?"


    Daisy immediately opened her white eyes, but then she slowly shook her head. Damn, is it the place to shield her white eyes? Everything here seems to be aimed at the white eye Why aim at white eyes? Are there some things that can''t be seen by white eyes


    By the way, if it''s not the earth, where is it? He took a look at the sky and said, "Luwan, where are you now?"


    Hearing this, Lu Wan frowned, "underground, right? Where else could we be? "


    "Do you remember? When we came here, those pools could not be penetrated by white eyes.... " Looking back, "and there''s no way this place can be penetrated by white eyes. If those pools are used to defend against outsiders, we can understand them a little bit, but why are they used to defend against white eyes? "


    "Wait..." Lu Wan''s eyes flashed a flash of brilliance. "You mean that the pools outside are not to defend against outsiders, but to prevent people inside from going out. If this place is to prevent people with white eyes from peeping, then the establishment of the pools outside can explain The people here are people with white eyes. As far as I know, in the whole world of tolerance, except for the sun clan, only another group of people have white eyes. This information is also based on your story. "


    From nodded, "feather village clan, if there is no wrong guess here, it should be the moon. The interior of the moon. "


    Luwan breathed out a long breath, "it seems that there are a lot of troubles. Originally, if we found that the opponent''s strength was too strong, we had to withdraw ahead of time, and then wait for the backup to attack, but it seems that this time we are directly facing another task."


    Luwan raised his right hand. There was a roulette on it. It was the countdown to the end of the world.


    "It''s really troublesome..." The deer ball sighed, "if we can''t stop each other this time, it''s estimated that we will really face the end of the world. Naruto, open the door. No matter what''s inside, you can only face it. "


    Li Li nodded and put his hands directly on the door of the main hall. The door was ten meters high and painted red. However, it had not been corrected for such a long time. The overall color had become dim. When Li Li put his hands on it, his face could not help changing, because he felt that the red on the door was not paint.


    It''s blood. It''s soaked with a lot of blood. What''s behind this? Why should we soak the door with blood?


    Li snored and pushed the door open slowly with direct force. The door also has considerable weight. At least Li had to use a lot of strength to push it open. After entering the door, he could see the situation inside the door at a glance.


    The situation in this hall is very simple. There are no special furnishings inside. There are only more than 20 oil lamps. However, these oil lamps still don''t mean to go out. It seems that some special fuel is used.


    In addition to the more than 20 lamps, in the deepest part of the hall, there is a huge stone statue. The face of the stone statue does not look like human beings. If you want to say that, it is somewhat similar to the six immortals. There are inexplicable meat horns on its face, and there are several jade like patterns on its exposed chest.


    Is this the statue of Yucun or liudao? But unexpectedly, the statue seems to be well preserved.


    On the outside of this statue are nine smaller statues. The appearance of these statues can be clearly remembered. The first one is the appearance of nine tails, and the last one is the order of eight tails to one tail. The statues are here, and the tail guards.


    It seems that the status of this statue is quite high in the eyes of people here.


    Suddenly, the door behind the crowd slammed, and Sakura''s face changed. "Oh, we didn''t leave anyone outside!"However, it is useless to keep people outside in the current situation. If there is any dead situation, it is too late for anyone to seek rescue.


    With the closing of the door, the chakra sense of disorder in the centrifugation became more intense.


    "Well Naruto. " This time, timaria said, "do you feel that the fluctuation of magic elements is abnormal?"


    Li nodded gently. Fortunately, this guy didn''t have the wrong name. Otherwise, he would be embarrassed. "There should be something powerful here to disturb the surrounding atmosphere?"


    But now that everyone has been locked in, should the other party also show up? What else is the purpose of this? Can''t it be to starve people to death? ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C35

    All of them didn''t speak at this time. They kept looking around. As the door closed, the breath in the whole room became more and more disordered, like something woke up.


    "Lu Wan..." Li frowned, "it seems that something is coming out..."


    Luwan nodded gently. Before their voices fell, they heard an inexplicable roar. The roar was not something else, but something like cat barking, civet? Yes, it''s civet.


    "It''s the beaver!" Luwan''s face became a little strange. "Shali is a very fierce beast in Sharen village. Please be careful."


    Looking at Luwan''s expression at this time, from the beginning some disdain, will Ninja be afraid of wild animals? But turn to think, Luwan is not that kind of timid person, at least not make a fuss, so it seems that the other side is really a little tricky?


    With the sound of the beaver''s call, it seems that the whole space is filled with the smell of wind and sand. Can it change the environment? From the face is also a flash of consternation.


    "Shouju told me that the reason why the wind country is like that is because of the beavers. This kind of animals can easily turn their habitat into desert, and their combat effectiveness is very strong, each one is equivalent to the level of a Ninja Team, and their families are generally more than four or five, and once there are too many ninjas, then they will escape, so it''s very difficult. " That''s what Luwan said.


    And timaria snorted, "what are you afraid of? Can''t you people deal with it?"


    "We can deal with it, but don''t forget the statues we just saw..." With the sound of the deer pill falling, I only heard the sound of the stone cracking.


    Li is also depressed and swallows saliva. By the way, the ten statues they just saw, except for the one who doesn''t know whether it is Yucun or Yuyi, the other nine statues are the statues of tailed animals, and the so-called Shali exactly corresponds to the first tailed animal, the sand crane.


    With the strong wind and sand atmosphere, there are cracks on the statue of shouhe. Is this the guardian beast? But I don''t know what the strength of the guard beast is, but since it is the guard beast arranged by Yucun, which was as famous as liudao immortal, then its strength should not be too weak, right?


    But in fact, the statue of the human figure has a height of nearly 17.8 meters, which is about 1:10. However, the height of these tailed animals is not very high. They are about two or three meters high. How powerful such tailed animals can be is something to be expected.


    At this time, there was no action, and no one else did. Timaria''s face was full of indifferent expressions. After all, in her concept, the power level of the world was worse than that of the demon tail world, so he didn''t have to worry about what happened next. Of course, timaria didn''t touch the top power in the world, for example Tailed animals, such as liudaoyi people


    "Kaka kaka..." The violent cracking sound became more frequent. Suddenly, a yellowish cat''s paw was lifted up. With the lifting of the cat''s paw, all the stone layers on a crane burst out. "It''s really boring. I didn''t expect that you would come here to die after a year..."


    Shouhe is a large brown civet cat with a tail composed of multiple needles and covered with sand. It has a violet mantra tattoo representing Fengshen pattern on its body. The basic skills of Ninjutsu are Sandun, fengdun and cidun.


    Many people have already seen Sha Dun in my love Luo. As for Feng Dun, it''s the famous Ninjutsu of Sha Ren Village, and the number of people that CI Dun has mastered is quite small. If you think about it now, it''s probably three generations of wind shadow.


    To be reasonable, shouhe doesn''t look like civet cat. He once investigated the origin of shouhe. It is very likely that it came from the old monk "shouhe", who was transformed from civet cat in the legend of fenfu tea kettle in ancient Japan.


    Of course, some people say that this kind of beaver is actually a raccoon dog


    But it doesn''t matter. What we need to consider now is how to deal with the shouhe in front of us. We can''t go up and ask him, have you eaten yet?


    But it seems that this shouhe is treating his group of people as others.


    A year, isn''t it just the time when people in this place almost disappear?


    "Wait a minute! We didn''t mean to offend, we just wanted to find out... " Luwan quickly explained, it seems that Luwan saw that the shouhe has a certain IQ, so he wanted to explain to it, but is it useful? Although the shouhe in front of us is obviously just a guard beast condensed by chakra, there are only two kinds of characters. One is to protect unconditionally what we need to protect, and the other is


    It has a kind of character with its noumenon. In terms of the character of shouhe I have seen before, it''s not too difficult to communicate with it normally, is it?


    Sure enough, shouhe didn''t listen to Luwan''s explanation. Opening his mouth directly was the condensation of chakra.


    "Be careful, everyone. It''s empty practice!" In the memory of Naruto, the scene of Naruto and shouhe fighting before they were quickly mobilized, and the time when Naruto and shouhe fought head-on, in fact, they were faced with I love Luo, who was in the art of false sleep. The strength of shouhe at that time was not strong, but it also had a certain reference significance.Practice empty ammunition Fengdun is one of the signature skills of shouhe. It can gather a large number of fengdun chakras and eject them in an instant. It has quite powerful destructive power. Although it can''t compare with the tail gun, it has extremely fast condensation speed and the speed bonus of continuous fire.


    There was no time to explain to others, so shouhe directly sprayed a big mouthful of air training ammunition at the crowd.


    But that''s the moment when the empty bullet came out, timaria had already rushed out, time stopped, time continued Just for a moment, timaria had chopped the empty bullet. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C36

    Timaria''s action at this time is very fast. She stops time in an instant, and then uses the sword to disturb the air field of the empty ammunition training. In other words, in this instant, the empty ammunition training has been completely destroyed, or it has no power. Then timaria calmly retreats and unties the magic of time stop.


    The practice of empty ammunition directly exploded into a disordered air flow in the same place. In fact, at this time, no one except Li and timaria has figured out what happened


    Before waiting for the crane to attack for the second time, timaria has jumped on it again. However, just now, she directly killed the empty bomb training feat, which gave her considerable confidence. This time, she rushed on it without using time magic. It seems that she thinks she can easily solve the problem of falling sand crane.


    Li hum, this guy is still like this. It''s a bit too reckless to do things


    Even if the shouhe in front of us is just a replica of the guardian beast, it''s definitely more than that simple, isn''t it?


    Timaria''s sword had stabbed the crane''s face at this time, but at this moment, a large amount of sand appeared in front of the crane. Yes, Sandun, I love Luo''s signature magic, and the crane has always been known as the most defensive existence among the tail animals.


    The crane in front of her really used her own signboard skills at this time, but timaria''s face was still full of confidence. In her eyes, the so-called Sandun was as easy to crack as the one who just practiced empty ammunition?


    Timaria''s personality is also an advantage, at least in the face of most cases, she will be very calm and self-confident, but when she encountered things that can not face, it will be extremely easy to decadent.


    At this time, she is in a confident situation, at least in her eyes, this thing in front of her is quite easy to solve.


    However, when her sword touched the sand wall formed in front of the crane, timaria''s face changed. She felt as if she had hit the iron wall.


    In fact, she did not experience this feeling. She once had a conflict with a son of an aristocratic family. The strength of the little aristocrat was good, level 17, but she was a traditional magician. The reason for the conflict was that the little nobleman was mean. He told his companion a little bit that although timaria was dressed as a man, she was actually a woman


    At that time, timaria already hated that she was a woman, so her behavior, dress and even sexual orientation were developing towards men. This little nobleman touched timaria''s weakness all of a sudden.


    And in timaria''s eyes at that time, traditional magicians were a group of soft eggs who could only stand and chant incantations.


    When there was a dispute between the nobles, it would not happen. You called a group of people, I called a group of people to fight. At that time, the two people chose to fight rationally.


    Of course, you can also choose not to accept the duel, but you must apologize to the other party and even compensate for some financial losses. Of course, the biggest loss is dignity. Even many people will laugh at you for not daring to accept the challenge, and even can no longer lift your head in front of the vast majority of nobles.


    At first, timaria was quite confident that she would kneel down and beg for mercy when she found out that she was a professional magician.


    After all, at that time, most people have admitted that traditional magicians can''t fight with specialized magicians at the same level. After all, their weak physique makes traditional magicians unable to adapt to the fighting rhythm of specialized magicians, which makes them easily lose and even die.


    But the little nobleman accepted the challenge directly.


    The duel at that time changed timaria''s view of traditional magicians a little. At the beginning, timaria rushed to the other side. In fact, the other side also learned some of timaria''s magic materials before the duel.


    Time magic, and timaria had no taboo to draw the sword in her hand at that time, so the other party basically realized in the first moment that timaria was a speed type expert magician and possessed the sharp weapon of time magic.


    Now that we know what means timaria will use, the little aristocrat will not be soft hearted, so in the opening moment, the little aristocrat used a magic that timaria could never think of.


    "Sigh of earth God" is the most defensive magic in the traditional magic of the earth system, but it is also the most useless magic, because this magic is fixed in nature, and can only face one direction, that is to say, after you use this magic, as long as the other side around you, you will be completely defenseless.


    But at that time, timaria didn''t react at all, and directly hit her head. Moreover, because she rushed too fast at that time, her sword broke directly on the huge wall.


    Timaria, angry and angry, holds up the broken sword and wants to go around to the side. However, there is still a wall on the side. She did not expect that the little nobleman used four scrolls of earth God''s sigh so shamelessly. This kind of advanced magic scroll is quite expensive, you know.It can be said that the little nobleman basically lost his living expenses for a year in a flash, but timaria was also quite angry and mad at that time. She used her broken sword to dig a big hole in the wall, and then dragged out the little nobleman who broke his strength due to the continuous release of the sigh of four earth gods and beat him violently.


    Now timaria still has a headache for that kind of magic.


    Now that she was faced with such magic, timaria''s face sank.


    What''s bothering me is coming!


    But now timaria doesn''t think this guy can use magic scrolls. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C37

    Timaria basically turned to the other side of the crane at the first moment after she found that her attack was invalid. Naturally, her sword stabbed the other side of the crane. To timaria''s surprise, the monster''s defense ability was really terrible.


    At the moment of her attack, the other side had constructed a new defense, and the hard wall once again blocked timaria''s attack, which made timaria red at once, and the malpractice of her extremely confident character began to be exposed.


    This self-confident character will make her become extremely paranoid after setbacks, and after paranoia, she will become extremely depressed when she finds that her madness is useless.


    He took a step forward and said, "be ready to meet her."


    Luwan nodded gently. Luwan is the character of commander and wise man. How can he see the defect of timaria''s character? As a commander, he will never let his hand change his character. Instead, he should make use of it, because if you let your hand change his character, there will be more uncertainty.


    This kind of uncertainty is quite easy to bring the destruction of the team.


    Luwan directly pressed his hand on the ground. If the lights went out at the moment of closing the door, Luwan would cry. After all, his ninja can only be used through the shadow cast by the light. If it really turns dark or only has a weak light source, then he has no fighting ability.


    As Luwan put his hand on the ground, countless shadows rushed towards the crane, that is, in a moment, these shadows had firmly bound the crane''s body, and timaria also took this opportunity to plunge her sword into the back of the crane.


    This time, because chakra of shouhe was slightly limited by Luwan, she didn''t have time to release Sandun to stop timaria''s attack, so timaria successfully inserted her sword into shouhe''s body.


    "Click..." There was such a sound on the crane''s body, and timaria''s face was white. At this time, her sword was indeed inserted into the crane''s body, but it was only less than half the length of the palm.


    Armor of sand?


    The thought flashed in Li''s heart, and then Li rushed to the sand crane. At the same time, a blue light came out of his hand, which was the light of the spiral pill. When timaria saw Li rushing over, she just wanted to shout, "don''t worry about me!"


    But as if thinking of something, he angrily pulled out the sword that had just been inserted into the shouhe''s body and quickly stepped back.


    Shouhe is still in a state of immobility at this time. Although this guy can use the power of shouhe, he can''t compare with shouhe at all. Its total chakra and body size are much weaker than the real shouhe, so Luwan can bind it with shadow.


    From the direct hard with the hands of the spiral ball on the shouhe''s head, at the same time feel the core part of the spiral ball has been pressed on the shouhe''s body at the same time, from the fast jump up, and then back away, he does not know whether his attack is useful, if invalid, will face the other side''s counterattack.


    "Pain! Pain! It hurts Shouhe made such a scream in his mouth, and it began to move violently, which made Luwan''s face very ugly. Originally, it was quite troublesome for him to use shadow sewing under the condition of only some candlelight, but the chakra wave from the other side became more and more intense at this time.


    Indeed, Luwan can be used to make shadow cracks in all kinds of situations. Even if the light source is only a little, as I said before, even if it''s only a weak light, it can''t be said that Luwan has no combat effectiveness at all.


    But the weaker the light, the more chakras will be consumed to use the same ninja.


    If there is enough sunlight now, it will be much easier for Luwan to restrain each other. Now, big drops of sweat have been flowing from Luwan''s face.


    Inexplicably, he felt that his chakra consumed more than twice as fast.


    And feeling a soft foot, hands also came to the inexplicable touch, "and so on Look, everyone, under your feet! "


    Just after he left, he jumped to the ground, and his face also sank. At this time, he felt that the people''s feet were no longer slate ground It''s sand. This shouhe has the characteristics of a real shouhe!


    Yes, he can turn the surrounding environment into sand, and then the next nature, I don''t want to mention


    With the help of sand to enlarge their body size, and tailed beast with the expansion of body size, what will happen?


    "Quick fight, quick decision!" Luwan roared like this, "if you make it bigger, it''s in trouble!"


    Sasai responded and drew a large number of painted animals directly in his hand. Of course, this is not to defeat the other side. These small painted animals are just to attract the attention of the other side. In short, it is to make the other side not to be too large too quickly. Only in this way can we provide a certain amount of time to break the opponent!Sakura also rushed directly at this time. In fact, compared with timaria''s sharp blade attack, Sakura''s heavy fist will have a stronger effect. After all, in most wars, heavy weapons are directly used to attack heavy soldiers. Generally speaking, after heavy weapons attack, even the armor is slightly bent But the soldiers inside are bound to suffer heavy injuries because of such attacks.


    On the contrary, those sharp spears can''t easily hurt the people inside.


    And with the attack of the crowd, the body of the trapped crane also began to become huge. For sasai''s painting beast, it doesn''t even mean to resist. After all, such an attack has no way to penetrate its sand armor. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C38

    But for Sakura''s attack, shouhe shows the meaning of struggling, but because he is tightly bound by Luwan, it''s very difficult for shouhe to make a large-scale counterattack. In the end, he is also severely attacked by Sakura.


    Looking at Sakura''s attack, timaria''s face also changed slightly. At the beginning, timaria thought Sakura was just a little stronger, but at this time, Sakura''s attack hit the shouhe, which immediately was a crack. Although the crack in that place began to recover quickly, it was obvious that the shouhe''s recovery ability could not keep up The speed of Sakura''s destruction.


    To be reasonable, for a long time, timaria''s opponents are all human to human combat. She has never seen such a scene before. Sakura''s attack is completely adapted to the mode of fighting with a huge opponent.


    This kind of attack may seem rather clumsy for people, but there is no doubt that as long as Sakura gives a punch, then normal human beings can''t bear it.


    What makes timaria even more puzzled is Sakura''s physical strength. At this time, Sakura has been riding on the shouhe''s body for more than a hundred punches. Looking at her expression, every punch should be a full attack, but up to now, she has no performance of panting. It can be said that her physical consumption has not even reached half of her total physical strength!


    Such great destructive power, such long physical strength Is it a monster?


    Timaria suddenly felt that her understanding of the combat effectiveness of these people seemed to have some errors


    At this time, he was also serious. He had separated into two parts and began to gather up the sword in spiral pill''s hand. Yes, it''s easy to hurt others by using the sword in spiral pill''s hand in such a place, but there''s no other way. If there is a real tailed animal in such a small place, it is really a headache. ,


    the huge energy whirlpool formed in Li''s hand, the sword in helix pill''s hand, but Li didn''t open the immortal mode, so now he can''t directly throw the sword in helix pill''s hand, and just as he was about to rush up, a light of orchid appeared in front of him.


    "Hey, boy, where are you looking Now your opponent is me It''s a very strange sound. It sounds like a cat''s cry, but the combination of such calls can make people understand. If you think about it carefully, it seems to be the graceful moan of a beautiful woman.


    From subconsciously looked at the rest of the statue, turn is a face change, at this time is still in place of the tail beast statue only seven, "bad! It''s another trip


    When Luwan heard this, his face turned black, "Damn it!"


    Youlu is the second tailed animal, also known as the cat fork. In Japanese mythology, it is a kind of black cat with two tails. It is a monster with big and sharp ears and double serrated teeth. It is said that it has two tails and can walk upright. In the shadow of the fire, er Wei you Lu is a blue demon cat with two blue flame like tails. Its whole body is like a burning blue flame. Its ears are big and sharp, its right eye is yellow, its left eye is green, and its teeth are double serrated.


    However, Li has never seen its real strength in the original work, but he only knows that its human strength is Yunren of the land of thunder. They are wooden men, and can incarnate into the whole. In the battle with xiaofeiduan and jiaodu, although they fight with all their strength, they are seriously injured by feiduan '' If you come here, you just know that the human column force before the two tails can be completely tailed like chilaka.


    With the release of the seal of the two tailed cat fork, the surrounding environment which was full of sandstorm suddenly changed, and turned into a very cold feeling, but soon the cold feeling mixed with the sandstorm situation and attacked the public.


    "Ugly guy, who asked you to come out and stir up the scene? I''ll see how I deal with them!" Shouhe said so. He had already taken advantage of the opportunity of youLV to break free from the shackles of Luwan, and his body size also increased suddenly, reaching the height of 123m almost in an instant. This size is basically equivalent to two-thirds of the size of a normal tailed animal.


    But that seems to be the limit.


    Looking at the shouhe in front of him, youLV, who had just attacked him, disappeared. He was curious about the strength of this miniature version of youLV.


    The sword in spiral pill''s hand, which has just been condensed, dissipates in youbrigade''s attack. After leaving, youbrigade keeps scanning around. Youbrigade''s covert attack is too obscene, which is also quite troublesome for their situation. So what can we do to solve the other party?


    Just as the thought flashed by, Hatta suddenly yelled, "Naruto, be careful! Behind you


    Li suddenly turned around, but saw a tiger with a blue flame all over him. The Tiger stood up and estimated how tall he was. When he left, he understood that this was the real body of youLV, but now he came directly at himself.


    He almost cried in his heart, "just in time!"If this guy attacks others, it is estimated that there will be casualties. But if he attacks himself, let me see who wins and who loses!


    Li suddenly reaches out a hand and grabs the top of youLV''s head. This is to directly grab the top melon skin of the other party. Li remembers that both dogs and cats have a common weakness, that is, the top melon skin on the top of their head. Once this place is caught, it will be weak, and the rest will be slaughtered. Although youLV is not a cat, However, his family will inevitably have the same weakness when he becomes like this.


    When you see Li grabbing at you like this, you Lu''s body is like a snake www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C39

    This time, he just let the top of his head pass the palm of Li''s hand. Then he bit Li''s wrist with a speed of lightning. Then he stepped on the ground and quickly retreated to the darkness behind him.


    "Naruto, are you ok?" Luwan came here with a pale face.


    From now on, his face was very blue, but he didn''t think that he was careless in the end. Just now, he completely thought of the other party as a cat, but he forgot that the other party was made of chakra. Naturally, his body can automatically retain and mutate.


    Then he was bitten by the other party. He raised his hand and looked at his wrist, where there were two holes with the thickness of his index finger. It seemed that he had just done a good job. Although there was no obvious poisoning such as black blood on it at this time, li felt that there was a fierce chakra running fast in his body. It seemed that he had just done a good job The brigade did a good job, but it transmitted into Li''s body by biting the chakra that it talked about from the two tails.


    If such a chakra enters a normal person''s body, it is estimated that he will lose his life within a few minutes according to the average person''s physique. However, Naruto''s body can once bear the strength of Nine Tailed animals, and even accept the body inherited by six immortals, so it will not collapse immediately.


    But even so, I felt dizzy. If you think about it carefully, even though Naruto received so many powerful chakras before, one thing can not be denied, that is, those chakras are gifts. Yes, those tailed animals are willing to give their chakras to Naruto, but now they are malicious chakras thrown by each other.


    What''s more, chakras between tailed animals and tailed animals can echo each other, not to mention chakras belonging to themselves?


    Since you LV can separate chakra into Li''s body, you can also control it. Chakra can do whatever he wants in Li''s body!


    Li hum. It seems that this brigade has already taken this as a means of attack.


    "Hey, hey, no one who has been bitten by me is alive so far. Boy, prepare to die. After you die, you can become my servant!" With the sound of youLV, countless human faces emerge slowly in the surrounding darkness. These human faces are filled with happy smile, it seems that they are in a very happy state.


    The ability to travel again Do you control the dead?


    Li sighed. According to the current situation, he could only force that part of chakra out


    But just as he was about to mobilize chakra, a red chakra suddenly locked the blue chakra in Naruto''s body. This is Nine tails?


    "Nine lamas, what are you doing?" From the heart roaring.


    And a sneer sounded at this time, "people can''t see it, do you think I can''t see it? When you killed Naruto that day, I woke up in Naruto''s body Boy, you look down on me too much! Although I know that according to your strength at that time, even if I come out, I can''t compete with you, but now? Now you''re going to die here, aren''t you? Maybe you will have nothing to do, but you can''t continue to control Naruto''s body, can you


    Li Daodao took a breath of cool air. No wonder he always felt something wrong before. He had forgotten about the nine tails. There were nine tails in Naruto''s body. If he wanted to, he could easily understand what was happening around him. Then he killed Naruto and occupied Naruto''s body. It must have been In my eyes, it was only at that time that it probably understood that it was not an opponent to leave, so it just couldn''t bear it.


    Now I came out to stir up a game. I almost fainted by this guy.


    This guy is really tolerant. He didn''t make a move until now, but if it''s not like this, he really can''t pose any threat to Li. If it''s too big to leave, first give up Li''s body, then kill Jiu Wei or seal it by force, and then return to Naruto''s body.


    But now Jiuwei does this, he just wants chakra of youLV to destroy Naruto''s body!


    Seems to see the face from the wrong, Sakura also rushed over, "is poison? I''ll detoxify you. "


    He felt that his body became more rigid. The scene was very bad at this time. He was either a commander or a medical ninja and a detective ninja. The only two fighting forces were himself and timaria.


    But timaria can''t count on it at all. Timaria is the kind of magician who is good at human type. It''s OK for her to work and travel, but if you want to get the crane, don''t think about it.


    Li struggled again, but the flexibility of the Nine Tailed chakra was beyond Li''s imagination. It locked the chakra in Li''s body firmly and didn''t give him any relationship at all.


    And at this time, the crane moved, and it was like a clumsy giant bear, charging straight towards Li.


    It seems that he can''t wait to kill Li. Maybe it''s because he felt the threat of the sword in Li''s spiral pill''s hand before?It''s just that chakra is all locked up at this time. Even if he wants to escape, he can''t escape. If he can''t, he can only abandon Naruto''s body


    Just as the thought flashed by, hatada suddenly stood in front of shouhe. His thin body just stood there, but it seemed that he would never fall down.


    Li Meng was stunned for a moment, and this scene suddenly merged with the scene of fighting with Penn in Li Meng''s memory.


    "I like naruto the most."


    "You really like ramen."


    "Yes, Hatta said she liked it best!"


    "You''re really stupid. What girls say about liking ramen and liking Ramen is not a kind of liking!"


    Li suddenly laughed, "I thought about it. It seems that I like you." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C40

    "How can it be!" A exclamation rang out in Li''s heart, because at this time, Li started to move, and it was the kind of move that had no strange feeling. You should know that the Ninja''s motivation came from chakra. According to the normal understanding, if chakra in a ninja''s body could not work normally, it would mean that his physical action was limited, but now Li''s action is not the same It doesn''t look like it''s limited at all.


    Li stood directly in front of Hatta. In a trance, the wind and sand formed by shouhe rushed over his face. But at this moment, he felt something surging and excited in his heart!


    For a moment, Naruto''s memory and Li''s memory are mixed together. Hatada''s familiar figure and face constantly flash in front of Li''s forehead. The past years are also surging at this moment.


    Why can a person be crazy, why can ache? He took a deep breath and spit it out. Although he knew it was influenced by Naruto''s memory, he felt it was very good. Yes, he hasn''t had this feeling for a long time. Has the inexplicable feeling that the world has only me engulfed his heart?


    Between heaven and earth, a trance of quiet.


    Of course, Jiuwei doesn''t know why Li can move. The reason is very simple, because Li just cut off the relationship between his body and Naruto''s chakra. In this way, although he can move, now he is just like an ordinary man.


    What if he can catch up? He is just an ordinary man now. An ordinary man, let alone shouhe''s attack, even an ordinary Ninja''s strike can make it seriously injured.


    Under the terrible pressure of the crane, li felt his knees soften, and his orifices all shed red blood. He slipped and dropped to the ground.


    The startled Hatta felt that his body was light, and the whole person flew out, but the deer ball rushed up and pulled it out directly. When the deer ball turned back, Li had been hit by the shouhe.


    Shouhe doesn''t mean to be merciful. At this time, shouhe shouts at the sky, and his huge body soars directly into the air. He suddenly presses down on Li. At this time, he smiles bitterly. At this time, let alone what he looks like now, I''m afraid Naruto can''t escape death here, can he?


    From now on, he gasped heavily. It seemed that all the bones of his body would break apart at this moment. He slowly raised his head, and his eyes were filled with the darkness of the sky that day!


    Hehe, although I can''t die, I guess Naruto''s body can''t be used?


    Bang! Sakura lost the hands of the suffering, the face showed the expression of gold, do not know who at this time issued a exclamation. However, he can''t take care of these things any more. He seems to feel the coming of death when fully experiencing Naruto''s feeling. Chakra, who suddenly rushes into his body, seems to be unable to bear loneliness, and suddenly rushes to the heart of Li or Naruto''s body.


    Eh, it seems that Naruto won''t die in the hands of shouhe. To be exact, it should be attacked and killed by chakra of youLV, and then trampled into meat cake by shouhe. This Naruto is really miserable


    It is at the moment when nayoulv''s chakra rushes into Naruto''s heart that Li suddenly feels that his soul and Naruto''s body agree to a certain extent. Yes, at this moment, nayoulv''s chakra flows into Li''s body through the connection between Li and Naruto''s soul, and in this way, a golden light suddenly shines on Li''s body This is Nine turn Xuangong?


    Jiu Zhuan Xuan Gong, which has not been practiced in Li''s body for a long time, suddenly burst out at this moment, making Li''s soul feel the trembling light, and in a trance, Li seems to feel that Jiu Zhuan Xuan Gong is sublimating inexplicably in a surprising way.


    When Li woke up from the shock of this second, he was completely speechless, because he found that his nine turn Xuangong had directly reached the Ninth level! However, the ninth weight should be quoted, because the ninth weight feels like an empty shell. The Ninth level in the realm, but the actual ability has not reached


    And at this time, jiuzhuanxuangong formed a huge virtual shadow in Li''s consciousness. This virtual shadow is nothing else. Li once saw this thing - ten tail drive shell. Why does nine turn Xuangong reach the Ninth level in an instant and turn into such a driving shell?


    Li inexplicably thought of the breath that just rushed into his body, right


    Chakra of youLV and the jiuzhuanxuangong touched by chakra of youLV have changed jiuzhuanxuangong, but this change is unexpected. What is the meaning of the ten tail shell driven by jiuzhuanxuangong? Originally in Li''s impression, Jiu Zhuan Xuan Gong is Pangu''s forging method. If it''s right, I should be able to form Pangu''s virtual image by practicing Jiu Zhuan Xuan Gong to the end, and then condense it into the real body. At that time, I will be really immortal.


    However, Pangu''s body is just a body, and we need to practice Taiji Xuanqing Taoism to the extreme, so that we can achieve the unity of heart and body, and become a supreme saint. Maybe it''s not as high as the Supreme God. At least we don''t have to be afraid of anyone.Now, if the nine turn Xuangong, which should have become the virtual image of Pangu, has become ten tails, and there is no realm, it can only be understood as that it needs to be filled. As for what to use to fill it?


    Nature is something that already belongs to it - chakra of the tailed beast.


    Of course, I won''t kill other tailed animals just because of this idea, but there are very good experiments in front of me


    Of course, what we don''t know is that in other people''s eyes, Naruto''s golden and green light is constantly intertwined, which is the light of Taiji Xuanqing Dao and jiuzhuanxuangong at the same time. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C41

    The supreme god of order and creation, of course, did not know that because of the unintentional actions of his two cronies, in the plane he created, a person who would be equal to or even surpass the Supreme God in the future stepped on the right road. At this time, the shouhe ignored the others and just stepped on Lili. At this time, Lili''s face flashed a look of disdain and stretched out He met him with both hands.


    Bang! With a loud noise, Li abruptly took the heavy blow of shouhe. Just with the response of jiuzhuanxuangong, the Nine Tailed chakra in Naruto''s body, who had been interfering, was also forcibly suppressed. And at the same time, although Li feels that he is using Naruto''s body, it seems that because of chakra, who has just traveled, now he is able to play part of his own strength by using Naruto''s body.


    However, this is always a good thing. Relying on the power of jiuzhuanxuangong, Li took the thunderous attack of shouhe, and then he made a sudden effort to push up and overturn the shouhe to the ground. Youlu, who was in the dark beside him, was also surprised at this time.


    According to his understanding, even if he was not killed just because of his own reasons, he would be trampled to death by shouhe because of the instant delay. However, instead of being injured, the other party suddenly became stronger. He took shouhe''s attack and beat it back!


    The brigade gritted its teeth and understood that the guy in front of them was a strong enemy. It immediately prepared for the next attack. Meanwhile, shouhe also understood that the enemy in front of him must be removed as soon as possible, otherwise it would threaten the one they wanted to guard


    Shouhe and Youlu had a sense of death in an instant, while Lihe snorted, which showed that he was very disdainful of the momentum of the two tailed beasts. If you can solve everything by momentum, you''d better not practice, just be better than who has stronger momentum.


    Since then, the shouhe''s attack has become more rapid, but after Li can use his own body power, the action is not the degree that shouhe can keep up with, and at the same time, Li can also launch a certain degree of counterattack against shouhe. Although shouhe has the protection of sand armor, please, that degree of defense is simple for Li Straight is paper paste.


    Inexplicably, li felt that he could use the nine turn Xuangong and add some power of Taiji Xuanqing. Just when he flashed this idea, he found that a touch of light had been condensed on his hand, which was the power of Taiji Xuanqing.


    Although it''s not the kind of power that directly triggers the whole nature to attack, it''s much more powerful than simply using the nine turn Xuangong!


    From now on, it''s very easy to tear off a large piece of flesh and blood from the shouhe with a backhand blow. Of course, the flesh and blood is just a metaphor. After all, although the shouhe of sand is a kind of civet cat, it is still a monster composed of sand. Of course, even the sand is just a manifestation of chakra.


    The sand on it is actually pulling its own chakra from now on. Now it seems that the other side has no influence, but after a long time, or if this war of attrition continues, the loser must be the shouhe. Of course, from now on, it is not showing how absolute an advantage it has. Quietly, he has revealed many flaws.


    Of course, these flaws are deliberately displayed. He is waiting for youLV''s hand, but youLV''s caution makes Li feel depressed. No matter how he reveals the flaws, the other party seems to live in the dark and have no intention of showing them.


    It''s just that I''m too concerned about the tourism. Suddenly, my feet are sinking, but countless sand streams are surging up. Li frowned. It seems that the suction under my feet should not be the level that the shouhe can reach, at least not the level that the whole shouhe can reach.


    It is very likely that the shouhe gathered strength here in advance, and let himself come here by pressing step by step, which triggered the trap. How can this happen?


    Shouhe suddenly closed his two huge hands and made a familiar seal with his rough hands - sand coffin.


    I love Luo''s signboard skills. In the Zhongren exam, I love Luo basically relies on a sand armor and a sand coffin to block the gods and the Buddha to block the Buddha, which is the same as an external plug-in. But now shouhe wants to hurt himself with such an attack? Shouhe''s looking down on himself, isn''t he?


    But just at this time, a huge claw burning dark blue flame suddenly stretched out from one side and grabbed Li, "come on, let me see what''s special in your soul, even my chakra can''t do Ah What is this


    YouLV''s attack at this time was obviously a little complacent. It thought that the time it chose was a real flaw, but how could it understand what kind of person li grew up from.


    Li but grew up in the battle where his comrades in arms would stab him from behind at any time. His time was much more painful than the Ninjas now, because it was an age without trust. Everyone''s every word and every look could be a prelude to betrayal. Your trusted comrades in arms may insert a bitter nothingness into your chest in the next second. What''s the flaw? I''m sorry, li really won''t show his flaws in such a place.When youLV''s face was just showing a bit of pride, Li had quietly penetrated his Taiji Xuanqing Dao into youLV''s body. This method of penetration was similar to that of qianniao qianben. A lot of Taiji Xuanqing Dao power was just like innumerable fine needles directly injected into each other''s body.


    YouLV''s face was surprised, but he could do nothing else, because chakra in his body had stopped flowing. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C43

    Qianniao ¡¤ qianben is a variety of qianniao developed by Sasuke. As I said before, the spiral pill is the product of chakra''s qualitative change, while qianniao is the product of quantitative change. Therefore, to some extent, qianniao is easier to make morphological changes than the spiral pill, such as lengthening, for example, transforming into a certain form - Lei Fenshen is a morphological change of qianniao.


    In fact, Taiji Xuanqing also has the nature of a thousand birds, and it also has a strong extensibility. Therefore, we can not only condense the power of Taiji Xuanqing in our hands, but also turn this power into a thousand books and shoot them into each other''s bodies to block the actions of the opposite party.


    Even if the opponent is a tailed beast, the effect is the same. The only thing that needs to be enhanced is the quantity and quality.


    At this time, er Wei''s body was restricted, while shouhe roared and punched Li fiercely. This time, he didn''t mean to attack laitong. Youlu was also enveloped in it. After all, if God is the guardian beast, it''s the first rule to guard what they need to guard. All other so-called characters should be forgotten.


    "Found it..." A sneer appeared at the corner of Li''s mouth, and Lu''s eyes suddenly widened. The completely frozen body seemed to be active at this moment. It wanted to struggle, but it also knew that the struggle at this time had no effect.


    The energy that pierced into one''s body and blocked one''s actions has now gathered together to lock one''s most important thing, the core.


    In fact, they have known for a long time that they were created by human beings. They were created by chakra, a part of other powerful living bodies. Therefore, they do not have the so-called indestructibility. As long as the other party can devour, assimilate and isolate chakra, the core of his body And so on, and then everything that chakra has extended will disappear.


    As for the other party''s release of the chakra, it is true that according to the nature of the chakra, it must be able to extend another creature very similar to itself, but Is that still me? Will you still remember the instructions left by that adult? Lu widened his eyes again, and he felt despair


    At this time, it seems to see a pair of eyes in a trance, which is a pair of eyes with strange patterns, and it has never seen eyes. Those eyes seem to tell themselves to go to sleep, and then everything will be better


    Lu widens his eyes again. It seems that he has seen these eyes from somewhere. Is it OK to listen to him? Again, Lu''s heart wavered, but those eyes were really attractive It''s like Like mom


    Bang Youlu suddenly fell to the ground and couldn''t struggle any more. He didn''t directly deprive chakra of its core. After all, from a small group of chakras with two tails to now, these guys have wasted a lot of efforts, right? But of course, Li is not pitying them. What''s more, Li doesn''t think that if he wants to make up for the ten tail shell in his body, these little things are enough


    He needs to find some other real tailers!


    That is to say, the tailed animals that are still living freely on the earth. I remember that in the final battle, except for one, eight and Nine Tailed animals, the other tailed animals are all in a state of freedom. It will take some effort to find them on the earth.


    However, it would be much easier to have these little guys. After all, if chakras are of the same origin, if they are brought to the habitats of the tailed animals, they will probably come out by themselves?


    What''s more, if you want to control these little things, there''s no big problem with the eye of the writing wheel


    When he was away, the shouhe''s Giant Claw had been patted down, while Li gently raised his hand and directly grasped a thick finger of shouhe. When shouhe didn''t respond, Li hugged this finger and suddenly fell over his shoulder.


    Yes, it''s only about 1.7 meters tall, but the other side has the appearance of nearly 17.8 meters. In this case, it seems that it''s quite hard to just hold the other side''s finger. How can this situation be used smoothly?


    Shouhe has a sneer on his face. In his eyes, this little human Ninja is really rampant. It''s true that he killed youLV, but the guy didn''t pay attention to attack or defense, so he was taken advantage of by the other party, right?


    But soon, the shouhe''s face flashed a panic expression, because it also found that it had become immobile. Yes, it felt like its body was completely locked. Countless chains extended from its fingers, and then tied itself in place.


    Is that the man''s ability? Is that why youLV was defeated so easily?


    Shouhe''s eyes flashed a few flusters, but he still wanted to do a dying struggle, "you are absolutely impossible to break our guard! We are... "With a sneer, Li furiously threw the shouhe to the ground with a fall over his shoulder. At the same time, a lot of Taiji Xuanqing power poured into shouhe''s body. Although the shouhe''s defense and strength were much stronger than Maocha, its control over chakra was not as good as another trip, so it was very relaxed Found its core.


    The same magic soon brought the crane under control. Looking at the shouhe lost the meaning of struggle, he let go of his hand and let out a long breath.


    It''s also a test of Li''s physical strength to solve these two guys all at once. After all, he still uses Naruto''s body now.


    And just away from the shouhe solved at the same time, Hatta ran to, "Naruto Jun, are you ok?" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C44

    From lightly patted the top of the head of young farmland, face with a bit of doting said, "it doesn''t matter, next time remember not to be so impulsive, I won''t be so easy to hang up."


    "Hum!" Timaria snorted at this time. It seems that she can''t see it any more. She probably understands it. It''s estimated that Hatta likes Naruto''s body which is used now, but she absolutely doesn''t like Li who just came to the world.


    From this time is also a little smile, slowly helped to open the field, "but things should not end like this."


    Luwan also nodded. Originally, there were ten statues here, including nine tailed animals. Even if we had solved two of them by unknown means, there are still at least seven tailed animals left


    I took a look at the statues of the remaining seven tailed animals. I don''t know why the two tailed animals in the front have been unsealed for so long, but the ones in the back are still sealed


    Is it Li frowned and sighed, "be careful, everyone. The reason why the two tailed beasts in front of us can lift the seal is probably because the people who came before only passed the test of the second tailed beast."


    Hearing this, Luwan nodded.


    If you follow the idea of Li, maybe someone rushed here to get what the guardians were protecting, but they just defeated the crane, but they couldn''t compete with the two tails. So they retreated. That''s why the crane and the two tails came back to life so easily ¡£


    As for the remaining seven probably need to trigger it?


    "You humans Don''t touch that... " Suddenly, Lu slightly raised his head. He struggled to stand up, but it seemed that he could not make any effort at all.


    "Don''t worry. No matter what happens here, if I''m here, there won''t be any problems." Li said confidently, and then strode forward. At this time, with his approach, Li seemed to feel that the remaining seven statues had a slight tremor, which was not a tremor of fear. But that kind of angry trembling, they seem to be angry from why dare to come forward, why dare to challenge them in general.


    However, Li doesn''t understand this kind of anger. If he is here, if someone provokes him like this, he will also be angry.


    "Well, I don''t know what you are guarding, but I don''t think you are the guardians of this city, are you? After all, it''s clear that the city has been completely destroyed, but it seems that you are quite comfortable here. " Li said so with a provocative tone.


    "You say destruction?" A voice came out of the statue, "Sheren promised us that if we didn''t interfere in what he continued to do, he would not continue to destroy the city on his own initiative!"


    Li continued to sneer, "why do you believe him?"


    "He is a child of Yucun. Of course we believe him, even if it is the war he started..." The voice seemed to waver a little, but soon it said firmly, "no, I still can''t believe that he will destroy this city. He promised us that he won''t move every plant here..."


    "Are people plants?" Li said softly, "yes, maybe he didn''t move every plant in the city, but when we arrived, there was no one in the city, no one, at least we didn''t find any signs of damage in the surrounding houses. Then in this area, although I saw traces of Huodun and Leidun, maybe he wanted to break through What happened when you came here? It seems that Shiren is really a person who keeps his promise... "


    With the sound of leaving, another statue suddenly roared, "I don''t believe it!"


    It was Monkey King, the fourth tailed animal, who roared. At this time, the stone on his body quickly disintegrated, revealing the bright red hair below.


    In Naruto''s memory, Li quickly finds out the information of Monkey King.


    He called himself "Monkey King of shuilian cave, the six immortals gave him the title of Sun Wukong, the king of immortals and apes, the great sage of heaven"; he didn''t like others to call himself four tails; he hated human beings and didn''t believe in human power. It was sealed in Yanren Laozi''s body. Later, it was captured and sealed by dried persimmon ghost shark. Later, he was controlled by a Fei to fight with eight tails and nine tails. After swallowing Naruto, he met Naruto in his own spiritual world. Through the dialogue with Naruto, he felt his sincerity. In the spiritual world, he and the other five tailed animals gave part of his ability to Naruto, and then he was sucked away by the demons.


    With four dinosaur like tails, the red haired ape wears a hoop charm on his head, revealing two big canine teeth, has a hole in his mouth similar to a spout, and has a strong body to store the hot magma that dissolves everything. There is no doubt that he is also a strong tailed animal, and at the same time, he is very good at fire escape and melting escape.


    That is, the power of fire and magma.


    However, such chakra''s incomparable fury will naturally make the monkey king have a violent temper. It seems that the so-called Shiren is very much in favor of the monkey king''s temper. Otherwise, the monkey king will not be so angry when he hears Li then.At the moment of absence, the monkey king has completely broken free from the shackles, roaring towards Li. Looking at it, he just wants to swallow Li alive.


    "Is it fear?" Li said with a sneer, "is it because you are afraid that I will tell you what you are afraid of? You are afraid that I will tell you the truth, because you have found that you have done something wrong Because of the trust you had at that time, what you should protect has disappeared... "


    The voice inside is like a kind of magic spell. The eyes of Monkey King become scarlet. It seems that I really want to rush up and swallow and peel away my life. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C45

    "You don''t have to be in such a hurry to kill me. The more angry and furious you are, the more proof you want to hide your fear. You are afraid that you are really wrong..." Looking up at the monkey king less than 30 meters away, "do you admit that you are afraid now?"


    "I Not afraid of I''ll tear you up here, and then go to Sheren to find out what''s going on! "


    Sun Wukong walked towards Li step by step. At first, he was only three or four meters tall. With his pace, his body began to soar. When he reached the distance of only five meters, his body was nearly fourteen meters high. Of course, this height means that he was like an ape walking around with his back bent. If he could If you stand up straight, I''m afraid you''ll be 16 meters tall, right?


    Leave dumbfounded smile, "go out to ask clear?"? Come on, are you not clear about yourself or I am? What do you think you are? The separation of ten tails, the continuation of its chakra? Yes, you can say that it''s the continuation of chakra. I can even imagine how the remaining chakra in the ten tail shell was extracted by Yucun to become what you are now. But you are just a part of the remaining chakra''s pseudo tailed beast? Why do you show up after we come in and the door closes? Want to know? Because only in this closed space can you ensure that your chakra won''t leak out Is this to protect the city outside? No, no, no, this is to protect you, because the chakra on you is not complete, so too much leakage of chakra will only result in that you can''t even maintain your existing form! "


    Li didn''t give the other party any chance to refute, and the monkey king also widened his eyes. He didn''t understand why the tiny human in front of him knew so much about these things. Let alone tell others, some of them were not able to confirm his past conjecture until Li said it.


    "So what? Even if you are right, you are just a tiny human being


    "Is it?"


    Hearing what the monkey king said, Li also laughed. He took a step forward gently. With this step, the whole space seemed to tremble. "Then I''ll destroy this space. Let me see how you disappear!"


    Sun Wukong''s face seems to have changed for a while. His face becomes more ferocious. Then he reaches out his huge hand and pats it directly at Li, "stop it for me!"


    The monkey king''s strength is great, but his flexibility is not so good. At least he can''t get into his eyes. There are countless ways to deal with such an enemy, but the other side does not only have the advantage of great strength.


    With the movement of Li, the monkey king suddenly opens his mouth, and then a large stream of magma comes to Li. Li''s face is a little smiling. This guy is really stupid and pathetic. He will attack as soon as he thinks about how the other party will attack him


    Li moved his finger gently and drew a word on the ground in front of him


    With his action, a direct blue light appeared in front of him, running through the left and right sides, and the magma ejected by the other side was directly blocked outside, so it was impossible to break through half a point.


    Li noticed the look of amazement on Luwan''s face, which reflected that the Taiji Xuanqing way he used at this time really shouldn''t be something Naruto should master.


    "Hum, how about that? This is the product of my qualitative transformation of the spiral pill, juefeng wall!" Li said softly, "today I used it for you, but it''s lucky for you!"


    There is no other way to explain the origin of this Taiji Xuanqing way. However, Li is lucky. He just drew a blue light to block the opponent''s attack. If Li wants to play cool and get a Xuanqing Taiji map to protect the people, he can''t muddle through.


    Now, although the blue light is not like fengdun, it is at least similar to the color of fengdun.


    As for how Luwan reports back, it''s not a matter of management. As far as Li knows, Luwan is not particularly proficient in Ninjutsu, so he can''t make any judgment now. When he goes back to explain, the villagers will not take Naruto, the hero of the last World War of tolerance, as an article without convincing evidence.


    After all, the current situation of Naruto is not only a spiritual symbol but also a powerful fighting force for Muye village. People inside will only attack Naruto if they are confused.


    But at this time, regardless of their thoughts, the monkey king roared and smashed directly at the green light. However, his strength was more than ten times different from that of Li. Instead, he was shocked by the green light for several steps. At the same time, he roared, "Monkey King, get out of the way, I''ll help you!"


    With this roar, a white light flashed, and the blue light in front of us had been directly broken through before we could react!


    Then he felt that an unknown object hit him!This thing''s speed is strange, and its strength is also very strong. It didn''t react at the beginning, but it was directly pushed backward by it. This guy was forced to run out of the distance of no less than 100 meters, until he directly hit the back wall with Li, and then it stopped.


    Damn it, I''m almost going to vomit blood. If the one standing here is still Naruto, let alone die, the bones on my body can be intact. Thank God.


    "King Mu, you''re stirring up again!" The monkey king made such a roar in his mouth and grabbed Li directly, then he would put Li into his mouth. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C46

    "Oh? "King Mu?" It seems that he doesn''t care that he is caught by the monkey king at all. The so-called King Mu is a special existence among many tailed animals. It has extremely considerable melee ability, even the strongest melee ability among tailed animals.


    Han, whose pillar strength is Yan ninja village, is characterized by wearing a red hat, red steam armor and smoking gourd on his back. At the same time, he is a ninja who can perform steam ninja. The Exorcist statue showed that it had sealed two tailed beasts before absorbing one. One of them was King Mu. Later, Didala confirmed that he had defeated two people before capturing arrow.


    What Han mastered was feidun, that is, the power of King Mu, the powerful hand to hand combat ability and the steam type of ninja.


    Sun Wukong didn''t stop because of Li''s consideration. He just put Li into his mouth and swallowed it without chewing. In his eyes, the boundless lava in his throat is the best place for this unknown boy to die, but besides him, there are several people here to clean up


    "Naruto!" Hatta almost cried at this time.


    And Lu Wan is also frowning at this time, "Naruto will not be solved like this! After all, Naruto hasn''t even started the nine tail mode! "


    Hearing what Luwan said, Daisy''s face was still a little sad, "but..."


    "Well, I''m going to bed. Shouhe and Youlu are useless things. We have to give them out..." Sun Wukong''s voice did not fall, he suddenly fell to the ground, the body is also involuntarily shaking up, "what''s this feeling Why Why can''t you move... "


    Before his voice fell, the huge mouth was forced to stand up from the inside. "It''s really troublesome. Who do you think you are? Is it arrogant to eat me if you want to? "


    "How could it be?" The monkey king widened his eyes and said, "in my core..."


    "Yes, yes, thank you very much. If you hadn''t sent me directly to your core, I wouldn''t have controlled you so easily..." He said with ease, shaking the red sticky substance on his hand, "and you''ve wrapped a lot of molten slurry on your core. Do you think these things can stop me?"


    "Well Wow... " The monkey king could no longer restrain the pain from his abdomen, and suddenly spat out a big mouthful of magma, "you guy What is sacred... "


    "We?" From a smile, with a bit of irony on his face, "of course, we are evil people on earth!"


    "It seems that you are with the man who stole the shell of ten tail drive?" King Mu said with a sneer. At this time, he strode toward Li. The so-called King Mu''s name came from King Mu''s steed of Zhou Dynasty. Its overall image was really like a steed, but it had a huge mouth that didn''t fit the steed, and it had no hair all over. Instead, it was a piece of white leather skin. At the same time, there were many sharp hairs growing on his head These sharp corners are not supposed to be used for fighting, but just a kind of decoration.


    Powerful speed, powerful power, what else? Feidun


    From touching his nose, the king of Mu didn''t make himself too big. It seems that he learned from the three tailed beasts before. The bigger the tailed beast, the easier it is to be invaded and controlled by thousands of people.


    So instead of choosing a bigger body with more destructive power, it chose to fight Li with this three meter tall body.


    "It''s really stupid. Maybe you feel that the big body will expose more weaknesses, but if you lose the big body, that is, the powerful power, what else do you have?"


    "I still have speed!" The king of Mu roared, turned into a white light again, and hit Li. This time, Li gently raised a hand in front of him. With a loud bang, the body that the king of Mu had rushed to was blocked by Li.


    "Really stupid..." Li sighed slightly. The customs clearance he just used was defeated by King Mu in an instant, but please, it''s just a trace he drew. In short, the light is not as strong as Li''s noumenon. How strong is Li''s Noumenon? At least from the extent that he thinks he can grasp the impact of King Mu with one hand.


    Speed? power? This kind of thing is the best thing, OK? King Mu''s original self-confidence is full of ridiculous meaning at this time.


    King Mu was also stunned at this time. According to his plan, the human in front of him would at least be injured in his full speed impact. You know, he had not attacked other people with such attack before. Most of the people didn''t even survive the distance of 100 meters after being hit by himself, and turned into a pool of mashed meat in the extreme high speed ¡£


    But the man in front of him strangled his charge in the palm of his hand with one hand. What a powerful force is this? Is he human or not?King Mu widened his eyes and wanted to retreat backward, but Li didn''t give him a chance. He just stepped forward and hit him on the head with a fist. With Li''s fist, King Mu felt that all the activities of his whole body were blocked directly


    "This is What do they feel? " King Mu''s eyes widened. It felt like his whole body was locked. Not to mention his body, it was very difficult for chakra to flow, and each of his bodies was made up of complete chakra.


    If chakra is locked, they will lose all their resistance


    Damn it, we should get rid of him at the beginning. It''s careless. It''s really careless. Let''s move quickly ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C47

    "You..." King Mu struggled for a moment, "let''s go together This Guy It''s not... "


    "Useless things..." At this time, the three tails, who had not been moving, trembled, and the stone shell on his body quickly cracked, "still together, do you have any dignity! We are powerful tailed animals. How can we besiege a human here? "


    Li almost laughed. This three tailed beast is really cute. Powerful tailed beast


    The three tails, named Jifu, are gray turtles with three crayfish like tails. They have many horns on their bodies, reveal part of their red flesh, and close their right eyes tightly. They were held by Wuyin village during the Third World War of tolerance. After capturing yehara Lin, the Ninja Muye, they forcibly sealed the three tails into her body in an attempt to destroy Muye, but Lin tried to protect the village Choose to die in the hands of Kakashi, the plan also failed. After that, Sanwei was sealed in the body of the fourth generation of Shuiying ¡¤ Yancang, and became wild after Yancang died. Dasheban tried to capture three tails by using the young ghost pill which can control the three tails, but it failed in the end. Even though the three tailors fought with Didala and Dai Tu, they were finally captured and sealed by Didala. Later, he was controlled by the earth and fought with eight tails and nine tails. Together with other tailed animals, he gave part of his ability to Naruto and was sucked away by the exorcism.


    Its overall image looks like a giant turtle, and its image is also created from the monster of the same name in ancient Japanese mythology.


    "Jifu, right?" From gently said, "reasonable, you are really some silly lovely..."


    "Silly? You dare to say I am stupid, little human. Let me see what kind of ability you have. Say I am stupid Jifu''s mouth roared with terror


    "Shut up, Jifu..." At this time, the Nine Tailed statue standing in the front of the tailed beast made a sound, "you are not his opponent."


    "You say I''m not his opponent, are you?" Jifu looks very unconvinced.


    Jiuwei''s voice hesitated for a moment, and then said, "of course, I''m not. I feel chakra in this guy''s body like me. It seems that He has the real power of me. "


    "What did you say?" The statue of the eight tailed ox demon king made a surprised voice, "you said that the same power as you, that is the power of the real nine lamas? Is this guy from the earth? "


    Li sneered, "I have already said that we are evil earth people!"


    "Wait a minute, you don''t just have the power of my noumenon. I feel the traces left by all our tailed animals in you Who the hell are you? Sheren told us that you people on earth used our noumenon as a weapon of war, constantly killing, and the way to use our noumenon as a weapon is to seal our noumenon into the human body, continuously using chakra.... " Jiuwei said slowly, "but as far as I know, even if it''s only sealed with a tailed beast, it''s hard for ordinary people''s bodies to bear, and you Why are the traces of chakras of the Nine Tailed animals left behind? "


    Li snorted, "it seems that you still know something about things on earth..."


    "This is what she told us." Jiuwei said slowly, "once upon a time, there was a promise between Yucun and Yuyi. Yucun came here with his own people to protect Shiwei''s body, and Yuyi changed people on the earth and created the ideal world in his eyes. But if one day people on the earth violated the ideal world that Yuyi wanted to create, Yucun would let his own people live Destroy the earth... "


    "Yucun is the one who created you?" Lu Wan asked.


    "Yes, and feather coat, I think, you call him six immortals." Jiuwei continued.


    From lightly nodded, "Oh, say so of words, you exactly is stand in which side?"


    Nine tail gently shook his head, "we don''t stand on either side, we just want to protect here, protect the secret room behind us, before Sheren came here to take the eyes of reincarnation, I probably also understand what he is going to do, he didn''t have any ability when he was a child, was discriminated against by the people, and after learning about the situation on the earth, he died I want to destroy the earth to prove myself, but people here are used to quiet and stable days. We all think that there is no need to provoke people on the earth for the sake of the so-called ancient oath... "


    "The eye of reincarnation?" Li frowned.


    "Well, those are the eyes of Yucun. There''s a tremendous amount of power in it that can even drive the moon to the earth. " Jiuwei explained this way.


    Reincarnation eye? It seems that there is a connection between the two.


    Indeed, I have only seen the pure reincarnation eyes of liudao immortal and huiyueji.


    But there is such a problem, huiyueji in the beginning of the final state, the forehead will generate a blood color with gouyu reincarnation eye.


    So if Yucun and Yuyi inherit part of huiyueji''s power, then they should not just inherit and write lunyan, right? You know, the two sons of the six immortals inherited his strong spiritual and physical strength respectively. So what Yucun inherited should be another power of huiyueji.The eye of reincarnation? It''s kind of interesting


    "So what do you mean now?" Look at the nine tail statue in front of you.


    "You''re going to get out of here now, and you''re going to keep the well from the river." Nine tail said so.


    However, King Mu felt relieved. Although he said that several tailed animals always quarrel with each other, this one despises that one and that one despises this one, now Jiuwei''s decision still makes it agree.


    The enemy in front of them is not something they can fight against. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C48

    From touching his chin, a sneer appeared on his face. The nine tail abacus was pretty good. Although he knew that his fighting power could not match his own, he didn''t say it thoroughly.


    And now I tell myself a lot of information and attract my target to Sheren. In this way, people''s attention will be drawn away. Naturally, people will not care about them and the secrets in the so-called secret room guarded behind their bodies, will they? Now think about that Shiren, it''s estimated that he is the little virgin who has been trying to take the field, right?


    Although the end of all this is to sacrifice people, we are not ready to give up the things that these guys guard. Of course, I don''t want to leave chakra among these guys.


    Even if you get rid of the fact that you are now nine turn Xuangong, if you let Li get the chakra on these little guys, then Li can at least master their corresponding attributes of Ninja!


    This opportunity is not always available. Li Gang wanted to say no, but another voice came out earlier than him. Luwan said slowly, "OK, we agree."


    But according to Luwan''s understanding, now people should really ignore this side and solve the problem of sacrificing others. After all, the moon''s fall is imminent. If we waste some time here, maybe the earth will be destroyed.


    From gently nodded, big after come again!


    "I don''t agree!" With a loud roar, he looked directly at the shouhe who just couldn''t get up. At this time, he struggled to stand up from the ground. It seemed that ninja, which blocked his body, had lost part of its effect.


    "I don''t agree with you," shouhe said


    "Yes, I don''t agree!" The monkey king struggled and said, "nine lamas, have you forgotten what we promised Yucun?"


    "Ancient oath: if human relations collapse, heaven will clear everything with the fist of the moon..." The statue of the eight tailed ox demon king murmured, "yes, we were created to protect the eyes of reincarnation and the last people. I think we should eliminate these people who are trying to prevent people from fulfilling the ancient oath here!"


    The Bull Demon King said, his body began to shake violently. Does this guy look like he''s going to fight?


    To some extent, eight tails can be called the tail beast next to nine tails. At that time, the tail beast cannons of eight tails and nine tails and nine Lamas were able to compete with the tail beast cannons of other tail beasts. Of course, there were also some parts of the other tail beasts that were under control and could not exert their real strength.


    What''s more, the battle effectiveness of tailed beasts is not only divided by tailed cannon. The power of tailed cannon can only explain their chakra output to a certain extent. When it comes to strength, the number of tailed beasts'' tails does not really represent their comprehensive combat effectiveness ranking.


    Eight tails, if it is the image in the cartoon, is basically rough and fierce. The Red Bull monster with eight Octopus feet and tails has a cow in the upper part and octopus feet in the lower part. It has a raised back and two horns on its head. Besides the tentacles similar to octopus, it has two strong arms, although it looks very wild, But it has a fairly high IQ.


    His comprehensive strength is estimated to be second only to Jiuwei. It is said that he was originally the most brutal one among the tailed animals, but during the years with chilabi, his character became gentle and humorous. Before that, he had gone away many times and caused a lot of casualties. After chilabi became a pillar force, he could control it completely and communicate with it a lot. They could also fight side by side. In the battle against Sasuke, Bawei helped chilabi to get rid of Sasuke''s magic of writing round eyes. Later, he fought with kirabi and Naruto. The nickname is eight. Later, he was inhaled by yuzhiboban into the exorcism image, and then a part of chakra was taken away with soil and put into Naruto''s body.


    From the ability is good at Lei Dun, ink seal, regeneration tail.


    He can easily cut off his tail and use it to form a split. It''s pretty tough.


    And the eight tails in front of me are totally different from the eight tails that Naruto fought with before. This eight tail has not been influenced by chilabi''s mind, or he maintains the original cruel character of eight tail.


    However, even if it is cruel, I would like to rush up and hug it. In this case, there is really a lack of a person to pick things up. The eight tailed beast is really good. The Nine Tailed beasts are out of character originally, and the reason is that they were born a long time ago.


    Because they are originally nine chakra groups separated by ten exorcism statues with different attributes, but they have mutual attraction. They were difficult to get along with each other because of their different attributes before, and they all have a sense of crisis, that is, they all have an inexplicable admiration for power. What''s the fastest way to get power?


    My own compatriots!


    In fact, their hearts are always going to devour other tailed animals, but they also understand that no tailed animal can easily defeat another tailed animal, let alone devour it. Moreover, even if you can kill a tailed animal, do you have life to devour it?Other tailed animals are also watching you


    Finally, they choose to stay away from other tailed animals. They will not choose to form an alliance, because after the alliance, even if two tailed animals can sweep away all other tailed animals, they will still face a fight of life and death. Who knows that after we destroy one tailed animal together this time, will our companions suddenly kill themselves?


    The fear between tailed animals is more explicit and desolate than that of human beings.


    Even if all the tailed animals can be reunited, so what? They are just a ten tailed chakra ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C49

    They don''t have the exorcism shell. In fact, it''s just a huge chakra. Chakra without the exorcism shell can''t completely keep his energy


    Or you can understand that they have gained great power from the eternal life, but in the end, with the disappearance of chakra, they will die.


    This can only be said to be a kind of sadness. Their hearts naturally know that if they do that, they will end up in this situation. So they want to stay away from their brothers. In order to make their hearts believe that they are right, we begin to make ourselves hate other tailed animals.


    Under the subtle influence of this psychology, shouhe has an inexplicable hostility to the nine lamas. Of course, the most important problem is that they stand at the two extremes of the tail, one is nine tail and the other is one tail.


    Now the situation is that the nine lamas put forward their opinions, and then shouhe and the ox demon king, who have the worst relationship with them, initiate the idea of not paying. Although the monkey king has struggled for a long time and has no strength, it means to fight with Li to the end.


    Li really want to sigh, you are really the best pig teammates.


    In order to maintain a different opinion with Jiuwei, he even wanted his own life. He almost clapped.


    Luwan''s face is also very ugly. It''s true that the current situation seems to be able to solve these guys, but now it''s just the tail beast, the Nine Tailed nine Lama, the eight tailed ox demon king and the seven tailed Chongming, which are relatively low ranking. None of these three guys has moved yet. Even if Naruto can solve these guys, there is another one outside They need to solve the problem. If they are late, what''s the use of solving it?


    The earth has been destroyed.


    He took a look at Luwan and said, "well, don''t be too nervous. Let me have it here..."


    "Hello, Bull Demon, are you going to go alone or ask your little friends to go together?" Li gently stirred his little finger, "I don''t think it''s better for you to go together. It can also save time, isn''t it..."


    With the roar of the Bull Demon King, his whole body suddenly soared, and his nose twitched. The taste of the surrounding space seemed to change with the action of the Bull Demon King. Or you can understand that with the roar of the Bull Demon King, the surrounding space was not just the space


    "This guy It''s interesting... " From the corner of the mouth emerged a smile.


    If he is just a little more powerful, or the same amount of strength as in the original book, he really doesn''t feel that Bawei is very powerful. After all, looking at Bawei''s strength, the other side can only be regarded as the more difficult one.


    In the animation, the strength of eight tail is not strong, at least much worse than nine tail. For example, nine tail can compete with Penn in the violent state of seven tail, and even make Penn have to use the earth exploding star.


    And for the fourth generation of Huoying, although it was a strategic factor to seal the nine tails on Naruto''s body at that time, it can also be said from the side that it was difficult to subdue each other with strength.


    This can only be seen in the animated version, the special chapter about Naruto''s birth.


    However, one thing we can see is that Jiuwei has always been sealed on the whirlpool group with strong sealing ability and strong chakra, so the riots of Jiuwei are quite few.


    On the contrary, Bawei is in another situation, that is, Bawei does not have a traditional type of container family.


    Generally speaking, Zhu Li, the person it sojourns with, is on the confidants of each generation of Lei Ying, just like chilabi, the brother of four generations of Lei Ying.


    Before chilabi, the eight tailed ox demon king''s violent walk frequency was quite high, which can also be understood as his strong strength and irritable character, and the general human strength could not be controlled. At that time, Lei Ying was able to fight with him, kill his strength, and finally capture him again.


    In the animation, the story about the weakness of the third generation of Lei Ying is very clear. In order to fight with them, the third generation of Lei Ying expended a lot of energy and finally fell to the ground together with them. However, its powerful hell penetration broke its strongest shield, which also caused a scar that the third generation of Lei Ying didn''t want to mention.


    Although the third generation of Lei Ying has reached the level of fighting with tens of thousands of ninjas for three days and three nights and finally died, it''s really disappointing if Bawei only reaches this level.


    Now the offspring of the eight tailed ox demon king really shows its real characteristics.


    Space, yes, the power of this guy is space. Although his presentation of chakra is far away from feeling that the whole space is slowly expanding, which is probably why Bawei will not show this power on the earth. First of all, the power of space attribute must be greatly limited in the world of fire shadow.


    A small space? Or what, this is not sure, or something special? What''s more, it is possible that after exerting this kind of power, it will also suffer a lot of side effects, such as the off force after use.But now that he has shown it, I''m sorry not to let him understand what is real despair, right? From the twist of the neck, stride toward the front of the past.


    So what''s the first step?


    Bull Demon, you have expanded the whole space now. What is your purpose?


    But soon, there was something wrong with Li''s face. "Wait, it''s not that you''ve made the space bigger!" At this time, he looked around. Except for him and other companions, everything around him seemed to be enlarged.


    "That''s right..." The ox demon king''s eyes flashed a trace of disdain, "you are getting smaller!" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C50

    "Ha ha ha, this is really interesting!" Li said with a laugh.


    And timaria snorted, "this level of skill is far worse than blantish''s?"


    as like as two peas, Maria said, "a smile on the face, and Brandis said it was also a thorn in the centrifuge. Brandis said it was the pseudonym of the black Lera, though it was not clear what the Blanche was like the name of the twelve shield in the tail. But when he reasoned, he still valued it very much. His. At that time, he tried all kinds of design to make Bradman go on the road of conquering the mainland, and by the way, he brought leilala in black to his own command. In the end, his design was used by gelf, and blantish died.


    However, the power of the Bull Demon King to change the size of the people around him is really useful, but it is just useful. At that time, the scaling magic displayed by Leila in black or blantish in the goblin''s tail is not a file at all.


    Blantish''s magic at that time even reached the level of destroying a town in an instant, and her title in the animation is to break the country, that is, she can turn the land of a country into nothingness in an instant.


    However, he soon left and said with a smile, "but this magic is really interesting. It''s not a very interesting move to make the enemy''s body smaller and then have the courage to stand in front of the opponent."


    Timaria was stunned by what she said.


    And the Bull Demon King is crazy toward from rushed over, this is already extreme contempt, even if the temper is good people at this time is also unable to accept such contempt ah! What''s more, he is the most violent Lord of the beast!


    With the approaching of the ox demon king, the air has begun to produce a little electricity, which is a sign of Lei dun. Has this guy started to use powerful ninja?


    Li Li breathed out a breath. Since you have provided me with such a powerful environment for Leidun chakra, I can''t be too polite. Let''s see what real Lei is


    He took a step forward. With his steps, the electric flowers around him trembled a little. Yes, they trembled. It felt like these electric flowers saw their own monarch


    "Jiutianxuan temple..." With the sound of Li, the electric flowers around him became active again, and the hands of the eight tailed ox demon king were also raised high, and a lot of thunder began to gather in his hands.


    "Turn into thunder..." He looked up at the thunder light in the hands of the Bull Demon King. It really made people feel that it was pregnant with extremely powerful power. It''s not bad that it was Lei Dun used by eight tails. It''s just that you lost when you used Lei Dun


    "Huanghuang Tianwei..." You use thunder, but I use Taiji Xuanqing Dao. There is a big problem between them, that is, thunder is the most violent one of the powers of heaven and earth. It itself is the power of heaven and earth, and Taiji Xuanqing Dao is a skill to achieve extremely powerful destructive power with the help of the power of heaven and earth. You use thunder to send me a weapon to destroy you!


    With the power of the Bull Demon King, the thunder light in his hands has turned into two huge claws. It seems that he wants to rely on this magic to give incomparable blows directly.


    At this time, Li had already read out the last four words, "lead it with the sword!"


    With reading these four words from Li, the Bull Demon King has been frantically pounced on Li, and his claws wrapped with lightning seem to tear Li into countless pieces.


    But it''s too late. Li slowly opens his eyes. At this time, there is nothing in his eyes. The Bull Demon King''s heart sinks. It seems that he feels something wrong. When he looks at it again, the thunder light in his hand is out of control and rushes towards Li''s body. Although at the beginning, the Bull Demon King wanted to swallow it completely with the thunder light in his hand, but now he''s gone On the contrary, his heart became very heavy, because he felt that the thunder was not going to devour each other, they were attracted, they were just like seeing the real master, and they were gathering away from the madness.


    The magic sword''s real recipe for resisting thunder is to use the supreme real thunder between heaven and earth to gather on the body, and then use the long sword in hand to force the real thunder out, creating an unparalleled power and power.


    But this person''s body is extremely fragile. How can he accept the power of thunder that day? I''m afraid the thunder will turn into dust before it can hurt people. So when using this move, you must use the sword in your hand as a guide, first condense the thunder on the sword in your hand, and then kill the enemy according to the power of the thunder.


    If you don''t have enough cultivation, you will die on the spot before Lei can turn on the sword. If the sword in your hand is not tough enough, even if you have enough cultivation, you can understand that you have to achieve cultivation, and you need a good weapon to really exert the power of a skill. If there is one deficiency between the two, what''s the difference Minutes is what happens on the spot.


    Is it just necessary? Li doesn''t need it at all. In terms of Gongfa, Li has long been close to the existence of a saint. Naturally, he doesn''t need to worry about his cultivation. He asks, "what is Li afraid of when it comes to regurgitation?"? The nine turn Xuangong that he practiced is not as hard as those innate treasures, but it can at least be much better than those top-notch heaven magic weapons. Unless it''s Taiyi Zixiao real thunder, it''s really not afraid of thunder.What''s a thunderbolt? I can hard top a hundred without breathing!


    The powerful Lei zhichakra gathered by the Bull Demon King gave a sneer at the corner of his mouth, "now give it back to you!"


    He gently raised a finger, with his action, a bowl of thick and thin huge thunder from his fingertips shot directly through the cow demon king''s chest. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C51

    At this time, when he raised his hand, there was a huge and deep dark vortex above his head, spinning rapidly in the sky. For a moment, there was thunder and lightning, and the wind roared It''s like the world is about to be destroyed. With the slight lift from the sky, the black vortex suddenly closed, the thunder in the hands of the crazy shot out.


    Without any hesitation, the Bull Demon King''s eyes suddenly widened. He felt that the power in his body was rapidly passing away from the hole on his chest, which was as big as his head


    Will you die? Will you die? Will you die?


    To be reasonable, as a tailed beast, he has never considered this problem. Will he finally die one day? So he died in the hands of a human being.


    To be reasonable, in fact, he likes the child named Shiren very much. Although he doesn''t have any power, he likes to pursue power. The light burning in his eyes seems to be that he will do whatever he wants to do in order to get power. He really envies human beings. He can have something to pursue, and he can not even want his life for something. It''s not like that I actually died here. I don''t know anything except that person''s in the secret room that I have been guarding for many years


    As a matter of fact, I strongly support the idea of taking away the eye of reincarnation from the deceased, because I want to see how far the deceased can reach. In fact, I seem to know something in my heart


    That is, after destroying the earth, Sheren will definitely come back. He will come back here and kill these nine monsters who once gave him power, because in his eyes, only by killing these nine monsters can he really master the power.


    "Eight!" Nine tail roared at this time, "what are you doing! Watching old eight die? "


    With his roar, the other tailed animals just woke up. The boy in front of him is not an ordinary man at all. The one who can kill the Bull Demon King will be an ordinary man. Are you kidding!


    Is it a monster? Is it a monster? Is it a monster? Although I''m a monster as a tailed beast, the human in front of me is enough to make the monster feel scared!


    Sanwei Jifu was the first to rush out. Although he won''t say how good the relationship between himself and the Bull Demon King is, after all, they have lived here for so long, and it doesn''t take much effort to kill themselves depending on the strength of each other. It''s still as early as possible, or there will be no room to turn over if they die a tail beast later!


    I really want to say that from the moment we came in, you had no room for Mao.


    Qiwei Chongming''s stone shell also split in an instant. Although the so-called Chongming is called Qiwei, six of its seven tails are shown by six wings. On the whole, it looks like a giant beetle, with blue armor on its upper body and green abdomen on its lower body.


    He doesn''t like to redefine the name. Instead, he always calls himself lucky seven, which means lucky seven. He often talks about luck and other words. He is also the only tailed animal belonging to a small country. Fu, whose name is renzhuli, was later sealed by Xiao.


    There is no detailed description of his ability in animation.


    It''s about flying, stealth and disturbing opponents.


    As a tail beast with relatively high mantissa ranking, his actual combat effectiveness is not particularly strong, but more in the auxiliary aspect.


    However, among the tailed animals, it is not only seven tailed, six tailed rhinoceros is also a tailed animal, and its auxiliary effect is better direct treatment.


    Rhinoceros is a slug with six milky tails. It is covered with mucus and has seven pores on its chin to release soluble liquid. It is obvious that this guy''s ability is related to mucus and acid. At the same time, it also has a certain therapeutic capacity.


    At this time, although in their eyes, the rhino dog did not move, but in fact, the rhino dog has long been lifted from the seal under the cover of Jianming. Six tails entangled several tailed animals who had just been seriously injured. A large number of chakras passed between the tailed animals. Soon, the tailed animals began to regain the ability to move.


    Up to now, the only one who has not made a statement is Jiuwei.


    Looking at the statue of the ninth Lama, "come on, what do you want? Do you want to fight with me? "


    "I''m not your opponent, but since they are all united like this, I can''t help it." Nine lamas slightly raised a front paw, and then the stone seal on his body cracked at the same time.


    However, in a flash, the Nine Tailed beasts quickly United. It looked like they were united to resist foreign enemies, while Li became a villain boss.


    And the Nine Tailed animals united, inexplicably there is a kind of frightening gas field slowly forming, at the beginning of this feeling is not obvious, but soon the face of Luwan and others became very ugly, he felt that his chakra was forcibly contained, just like he met a natural enemy.There is no way to do this. The breath of the Nine Tailed animals is not very different from that of the ten tailed animals. Maybe some characteristics will be stronger and some characteristics will be weaker. But there is no doubt that it will cause great suppression to these little ninjas here.


    Because their chakras are all from ten tail chakras. It''s like meeting their own master at last. Luwan starts to tremble and says, "what''s the matter?"


    Although it''s very shameful, Luwan now has an impulse to run away. This impulse is gradually becoming more and more intense. Escape Run away


    Timaria''s face at this time is also quite dignified, it seems that he really underestimated the world. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C52

    Is it possible to form a chakra effect similar to that of ten tailed animals when nine incomplete tailed animals gather together?


    From touching his chin, at this time, his body kept winding a lot of lightning, just like the God came down to earth, "but do you think this can compete with me? Are you looking down on people? "


    "Let''s see..." At this time, the bull devil roared, and took the lead in gathering a black light in his mouth.


    The tail animal jade gathers the tail animal chakra according to the ratio of yin and Yang 2:8. A large number of chakras can be directly launched in the mouth of the tail animal in the form of an energy ball, which can form an explosion. Generally speaking, there is no big problem in flattening a mountain at least.


    As for tail gun, it is a variety of tail jade. It is different from tail jade because it does not directly release the tail jade, but compresses and spits the gathered tail jade into the air and releases it in the form of shock wave. Although it is not as powerful as pure tail jade, it has stronger sustainability.


    No one among ninjas has ever studied this kind of Ninja, which is similar to the tail animal jade. The fourth generation is one of the successful ones. The spiral pill is also a ninja developed by the fourth generation after they got inspiration from the tail animal jade. It has been proved that the spiral pill released according to the formation method of the tail animal jade is really powerful.


    Now the Nine Tailed animals are ready to release the jade at the same time, but they are really scared to death.


    He can be different from those young ninjas now. The Ninjas who experienced the last World War of tolerance basically understood how terrible the so-called tail jade was.


    After all, the last war was really a tailrace


    Nine Tailed animals, even the incomplete tailed animal jade, now Naruto can really block it?


    Do you rely on the nine tail model? Lu Wan frowned and couldn''t block it directly. After all, what a terrible power it was!


    These nine tailed animals have condensed huge tailed jade in the air. Although each of them has different defects, they are trying their best to make everyone''s tailed jade of the same size. After all, tailed jade is a powerful ninja that uses its strong attraction to collapse the surrounding materials and then releases them.


    If your own tail jade is too powerful, it will destroy the tail jade made by other tail animals. In the end, it will be out of balance. It is estimated that before you can shoot the tail jade out, people on your side will be blown to death.


    From now on, however, he looks calm. These guys are a little interesting. At the beginning, although Jiuwei said that he wanted to let people on his side retreat, now it''s not polite to start. Obviously, it''s just to delay time. Now he''s working hard to solve himself.


    It''s just that they picked the wrong person


    If it were someone else, maybe they would really kill me, but would you leave?


    Can nine ants really kill the anteaters with more tricks? It''s too naive to stand here and let them understand that the so-called efforts are just futile struggles.


    How can a few tailed animals not understand the meaning of Li now? They are accumulating power crazily and want to swallow Li directly with the huge tailed animal jade.


    However, in a moment, the nine huge tailed jade had been completely condensed. Without any hesitation, the Nine Tailed jade directly ejected from the mouth.


    And from is gently raised a hand, that hand seems to have endless suction in general, all the tail animal jade automatically condensed to the hands of the past, the last nine tail animal jade is indeed to the front of the left, but the next situation makes all the tail animals are dumbfounded.


    These tailed jade shrank countless times, and finally suspended in Li''s palm. It kept rotating around Li''s palm, and did not explode. Li was not hurt, just like these tailed jade found their own destination.


    "Stupid." Li said softly, with a little disdain on his face, just like looking at the tailed animals in front of him like an ant, "what do you think you are, just a few pieces of tailed animals condensed by chakra from the ten tail drive shell, and you are still so self righteous here."


    Li lightly clenched his fist, and those compressed tailed animal jade which was still suspended in his hands were squeezed again. Each tailed animal glared. Of course, the things they launched had how violent power. They had tried their best to compress and compress the tailed animal jade. Only such attack could be sufficient Crazy and powerful enough, but now, the man in front of him actually compressed the tail beast jade which was launched by almost all his strength.


    I don''t know how many times it has been compressed. At this moment, their mind is desperate. Yes, if they can compress their strength to this extent, it means that the other party''s control over the checked jade has reached the level of God. However, the other party now holds the tail jade which has been compressed countless times in the palm of their hand.What kind of power is this?


    Of course, they don''t know how far away it is from now that these tailed jade are controlled in the palm of their hands, compression? It''s light to say. Now we can only try our best to control it in the palm of our hand. As long as we are a little lax, the tail jade will explode one after another. At that time, although we say that we won''t be hurt because of this, we must lose some face.


    Finally, to be reasonable, although I can give full play to my own strength, Naruto''s body is too poor to give full play to his strong control ability.


    Come on, fight, you can lose!


    But face can never be lost!


    So from the other extreme method, he wants to let the tail jade explode in his palm! ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C53

    The tail beast is scared out of his eyes by leaving his hand. Where have they ever seen anyone who dares to play the tail beast jade like this? Has anyone ever been able to do this?


    At least the existence of Yucun can do this? However, the two adults, Yucun and Yuyi, at most just bounce back the tail jade, and this one wants to squeeze the tail jade in the palm of his hand.


    The Nine Tailed animal jade in Li''s hand was infinitely compressed and then compressed. It looked like dough was slowly compressed to a limit. A ball about the size of the first knuckle of the index finger was very small. Looking at the black ball in Li''s hand, it was very small. But if you put such a thing in the center of any village, it would be very difficult Can instantly turn the village into nothingness.


    This It''s such an overbearing and powerful thing. The more compressed the tail jade is, the more terrifying the power it creates when it explodes.


    From now on, he pinches the tail animal jade which is enough to destroy Muye village between his index finger and thumb, as if it is a sugar ball. Different from other people, Li already feels that the tail animal jade in his hand has reached a very unbalanced stage. No matter he uses a little more strength or loosens a little, the small tail animal jade will explode Come on.


    Of course, I won''t let go of it. After all, first, if I let go of it, the explosion area will be a little bigger, which will make me look ugly. If I pinch this thing by myself, I will be hurt a little more - but the so-called bigger one can''t hurt me at all. But it''s more able to hold down these tailed animals in front of us.


    Timaria was not surprised. She knew for a long time that Li''s strength was superior to that of ordinary people, while others were wondering when Naruto''s strength was so strong?


    At that time, it is not too much to say that Naruto and Sasuke have reached the strength beyond the whole forbearance world. If the two people face the whole forbearance world, then the forbearance world coalition must have no chance of winning ¡£


    And now from the strength of the show is estimated to be far more than the Naruto and Sasuke who still have six powers in those years! Is this power really owned by Naruto?


    Luwan narrowed his eyes. Although he couldn''t confirm it, is this man Naruto? He has some doubts. After all, there are too many things that have happened from yesterday to today.


    All the people of the sun clan disappeared, the fireworks were taken away, and the people who entered Muye village, and now the earth will face the end of the world at any time. Many things are really buried. For example, there is a very big problem, that is, Naruto seems to be wrong, but this is not the right place to say ¡£


    If there are some changes in personality, which person''s personality is not changing now?


    Naruto''s life has gone through many ups and downs, from a man who was despised by the whole village to the hero of Muye, the hero of the world and the Savior. Even the strongest man in the whole world of tolerance To this extent, shouldn''t character change a little?


    Now Naruto is adored by countless people, and countless girls regard it as the perfect lover


    If Naruto can keep his former character under such circumstances, Luwan will feel strange. Now Naruto''s face is a bit arrogant and full of desire to control, Luwan will feel nothing. Now Naruto is destined to become the shadow of the next generation.


    There''s nothing wrong with the expression on his face. Even Luwan felt that if a world war really broke out during Naruto''s reign, Muye would


    Luwan gently shook his head, he still thought more, according to Naruto''s character should not do that kind of thing? But now Naruto is not necessarily, the expression that seems to conquer the whole world


    However, it seems that Naruto''s only sense of disobedience is such a powerful force


    But it''s not something Luwan needs to think about. Naruto is not his own person after all. If it sounds good, it''s his comrades in arms and friends. If it doesn''t sound good, it''s that the two people don''t have that kind of deep intersection


    But is there really nothing wrong with Naruto except this powerful force? At this time, Luwan felt that Naruto''s sense of disobedience became more and more strong. But the stronger the sense of disobedience, the more I don''t know where it comes from.


    Li finally sighed and finally squeezed the tail jade between his fingers. Suddenly, the huge energy scattered in Li''s hand, as if the whole space was shaking up because of the terrible force. Then Li was still standing there, and his people were not affected. It seemed that at the moment of the explosion, Li had completely destroyed the explosion Concentrated in their own hands, there is no little fluctuation sent out, but just the shaking of the surrounding space in the end what is going on?From exhaled a breath, just now I was too careless. I compressed the tail jade like that, and finally detonated it like that, which directly caused the collapse of the space. If I didn''t wipe out that part of the space in an instant, then it is estimated that the space will be destroyed now.


    If the space is destroyed, Li doesn''t think that people will go out like this. It''s more likely that all people here will be directly exiled into the cracks of the space. However, people here, or tailed animals included, at most Li can survive. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C54

    At this time, several tailed beasts were also silenced by Li''s strength. They looked at Li as if they were looking at a monster.


    The Bull Demon King snorted, "nine monks, are you sure that he has only your own power? Even old man Yucun can''t reach this level in his life? "


    Monk Jiu shakes his Adam''s apple. He really feels his own strength in the body of the man in front of him. But if the other party relies on his own strength to reach such a level, killing monk Jiu is unbelievable.


    So the explanation is that the other party has the power to make these people tremble. Can a human reach this level?


    Suddenly nine monk''s body trembled for a while, "is this guy big tube wood gold?"


    Hear nine monks say so, other several tail animals all slightly back a step, seem to hear what terrible speech.


    "Nine Nine monks, don''t talk nonsense... " The crane trembled and said, "such as If it is It''s big wood Kim Kim''s words So Then we... "


    San Wei Ji Fu sighed and said, "I can only fight to death."


    "Oh?" From pick eyebrows, it seems that they are mistaken for someone else by these guys, but big tube wood is big tube wood, what the hell is Kim? Is it a relative of Hui Yueji? But looking at these people''s frightened expression, did they actually know that there was a big barrel of mujin who would come here?


    It''s interesting However, it seems that this time''s event is not like that of the big tube mujin family, which means that after this event is over, although I don''t know how long it will take, the big tube mujin family will always break into the world


    Then something will come to play From the corner of the mouth slowly emerged a malicious smile, this more identification of the hearts of a few tailed beast guess - this guy is the big tube mujin!


    "There''s no way out of this!" Jiuwei roared, "Chongming!"


    Chongming heard nine monks call, and immediately a bright light flashed out of his body. The light made his eyes ache inexplicably. Magic? Yes, it should be magic. Does Chongming want to use magic to delay time? Just that kind of pain is from the feeling that the other side used magic will produce, so the other side now use magic is to do?


    Looking at the Nine Tailed animals that seem to be whispering in the same place, their faces become more and more playful. In fact, the Nine Tailed animals have long been gone. They are now


    Li slowly raised his head and looked at his head. At this time, Nine Tailed animals were sitting on his head. There was a huge tailed jade in the air of each tailed animal.


    "Damn, he found out!" The monkey king roared, "it''s useless to rediscover your illusions!"


    "I can''t help it. It''s normal to be found if the other party is really a big tube mujin..." Lu sighed again, "we are not a class at all."


    The ninth monk snorted, "that''s why we''ve been practicing this move. Although we say that if the other side doesn''t care about the attack, then we can''t help it, but sure enough, the other side doesn''t care about our strength, so let him look good!"


    From looking at the numerous tailed animals in the sky, the tailed animal jade they condensed at this time is not the same as before. The tailed animal jade is a simple collapse energy attack formed by Yin and Yang 2:8. That is to say, fundamentally, the tailed animal jade itself has no nature. They are a black ball with great power. If we have to say the attribute, we should attribute it to the sky Between attributes or no attributes.


    But now these tailed beasts have added some of their own attributes to the attack, which is interesting.


    The tail animal jade condensed by shouhe has the attribute of magnetic escape, the tail animal jade condensed by Lu has the attribute of fire, the tail animal jade condensed by Jifu has the attribute of water escape, the tail animal jade condensed by monkey king has the attribute of melting escape, the tail animal jade condensed by King Mu has the attribute of boiling escape, and the tail animal jade condensed by rhinoceros dog has the attribute of acid escape Chongming''s tail animal jade has the attribute of phosphor Dun, while niudemon''s tail animal jade has the attribute of LAN Dun, while jiumonk''s tail animal jade has no power of its own. It''s a pure tail animal jade.


    In fact, the tail animal jade itself is extremely unstable material. If some properties are added to it, the instability will be expanded by the limit, and even the tail animals will explode in front of themselves before they have time to release it.


    But what Li sees now is that these tailed animal jade cohere smoothly. If they haven''t experienced a long time of training, they don''t believe it.


    Think about it. These guys keep training here, and then wait for the unknown enemy to come. They don''t even know when the enemy will arrive, or even if it will come. But they dare not relax, because they know that if they don''t practice, they will die in the end.From looking at these lovely little guys, can''t help laughing, he is to see each other in the end to use what kind of power.


    These guys, in front of the tail beast jade condensed to the size of their own head, at the same time, roared, "tail beast jade, all over the world!"


    From the corner of the mouth smile became more thick, "it''s really very interesting!"


    First of all, in addition to the nine monks, the other eight tailed animals first sprayed their tailed animal jade toward Li. When Li Zhang opened his hand, he would catch these tailed animal jade that condensed their own chakra. At the same time, the nine monks suddenly swallowed their tailed animal jade into their mouth, and the next moment a huge tailed animal gun directly sprayed out toward Li.


    Damage to Li with tail gun? I''m sorry, I can''t help thinking that I''m an idiot, so he believes that the tailed animals in front of him are definitely not. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C55

    Li can grasp and control the tail beast jade, but Li can''t control the tail beast gun. Of course, the tail beast gun is not as destructive as the tail beast jade. Li doesn''t think it can hurt himself.


    But Li can''t believe that the other side has done so many things just to put a tail gun on himself


    If so, what''s the use of the tail jade with its own properties condensed by other tail animals? is it pretty? Even if it''s good-looking, it doesn''t need to be like this


    Although the nine Lama''s tail gun was only used in the back, it was later than the other jade. As the tail gun passed in front of the jade, Li was surprised to find that the jade moved towards the tail gun one after another. Finally, it was completely integrated into the tail gun. At this time, the nine Lama''s tail gun was replaced by the jade On top of the tail gun, there are colorful lights.


    "Naruto, do you know? The colorful chakra represents hope. " From the mind suddenly flashed a scene of Naruto''s memory, that is after Muye was destroyed for the first time. With the opportunity of Zhongren examination, dasheban launched a large-scale attack on Muye. Muye suffered a lot of losses, and Shanren village was used to pay a lot of compensation in the later period.


    The biggest loss of the two villages lies in the fact that the three generations of Huoying and Fengying all died. Later, when Naruto went to find the master of the five generations of Huoying, he learned the spiral pill. This scene happened some time later.


    At that time, they took an escort mission, escorting an actress named Fuji fengxuehua to the snow country, where they found the plot of usurping the snow country king, and saved the snow country from the cold winter.


    That is a theater version, and the theme of this theater version is the colorful chakra.


    Seven colors? Li Li looks at his tail gun. It''s very powerful in front of him, but it''s powerful. It''s just for this plane. Li suddenly has a feeling that if the big barrel mujin is here, he might be defeated by these guys. It''s a pity that they are faced with it now It''s Li, and Li is Invincible.


    Li stretched out a hand directly. It seemed that he wanted to take the opponent''s attack directly with his hand. The huge tail cannon was as Li thought. It was smashed at the moment when he touched Li''s palm. If the nine Lamas were not still releasing the tail cannon, even the tail cannon would rush back to those tail beasts because of Li''s action!


    "Wait Something''s wrong Li murmured. He looked at his hand. At this time, his hand was stained with some colorful light. This thing is Infection?


    Is it contagious? I''m infected by the tail gun?


    For a moment, these little guys are really interesting


    Li felt that chakras in the tail cannons kept invading his body at this time. Although they just invaded a layer of skin of the palm, li felt that chakras were extremely tough, and even needed a certain time to expel them.


    And with the continuous development of the tail gun, the penetration speed and depth of these things have become more and more intense. If it is away from its own body, maybe this degree of attack has no effect at all, but now it is using Naruto''s body! Soon these things entered Naruto''s shoulder position.


    Li took a deep breath, it seems that the machine is still too careless, but next, Li is not ready to let these guys go on wantonly. Li just immediately concentrated a lot of power on his raised right hand, ready to drive the colorful chuck out directly. But at this time, the Nine Tailed beasts looked at each other, and at the same time He nodded, "come on, that''s it Our strongest seal It''s all over the place


    "No matter what kind of power you have next, there is no chance!" Li shouts loudly. At this moment, Li''s face changes slightly. He was going to expel the power of colorful chakra. Suddenly, he understands it. It''s like something is blocking his power


    "Hey, you''ve had enough of playing in my body!" Naruto''s voice suddenly rang up, from the total amount of stupefied, how possible? Why is the soul of Naruto still there? He clearly remembered that he had dispersed Naruto''s soul from his body!


    But soon from the twitch of a mouth, is that colorful chakra? He looked up at his arm. Sure enough, there was something disharmony in his arm at this time, which seemed to become Young? Is the effect of this colorful chakra like this?


    Old and young, no Is to let time flow back That''s right. For many strong people, the return of time often brings terrible consequences, that is, the decline of strength. After all, people are always progressive. If time goes back to the past, it is likely that everything they have paid will be wasted. These guys are really interesting. Can they think of such a way to seal others with time?Li gently shook his head, "Naruto, if you really choose the time, it won''t come out at this time, or do you really think that now is the end I can''t solve?"


    Naruto has indeed been erased from his body, but the problem is that time is returning. Just a few seconds later, his hands have returned to the state they were a day ago. That is to say, part of Naruto''s soul in his hands has been restored


    Time magic is really interesting


    It''s just that this Naruto really doesn''t understand If you leave, you''ll be lurking for a while. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C56

    "What are you talking about?" Naruto roared, "you guy, get out of here with me!"


    "Arrogance is really the biggest sin, but sometimes I really like him. Because of him, so many cute children will take the initiative to jump out..."


    Li said softly, "if you are not too arrogant, how can you jump out now and be found by me? After all, I am also very arrogant, because I believe that I really erase you What I like most about arrogance is that arrogant enemies will erase the bitter fruit of their arrogance. "


    Li sighs gently, and his hand is full of strength. Naruto, who appears in Li''s spiritual world, just stares his eyes slightly, and then disappears in Li''s spiritual world. This is once again erasing Naruto. Naruto is never clear. Li is completely beyond the existence of this dimension. He thinks that Li has encountered something that can''t be solved In the eyes of Li, the disaster of Li is just a ridiculous game.


    When he was about to kill Naruto, he couldn''t help twitching his nose, because he felt a strange smell around him. When he looked at it again, he didn''t know when countless faint black water droplets were floating around him


    This is


    The bull devil roared, "the first seal of all things! Ink seal


    Around the original or light black water drops suddenly attached to the body from the past, a moment from the body is full of black liquid, "ink seal?" From gently exhaled a breath, is really too small to see people?


    This kind of attack may not be completely effective even for ninjas of shadow level


    Just as he was about to break free, some other things adhered to his body, which was full of ink. This is sand grains?


    "Second seal! Sand burial pyramid Shouhe yelled so loudly.


    And the body from the moment was infinitely raised up, and then a lot of sand around his body constantly attached. In the end, a huge pyramid was formed, and there was no way to get rid of the ink on the body. The second seal? Is that what it means?


    However, multiple seal itself will face a very big problem, that is, attribute conflict. For example, if you seal with ink first, then if another person seals with water, the ink will be washed away. Of course, washing away is a very extreme situation. It is more likely that the ink will be diluted. If the ink is diluted, it will lead to The direct result is the instability of the seal, that is, the person who is sealed is easy to escape directly.


    Li sighed softly. Double seal is certainly not enough. What kind of attack are you going to use next?


    At this time, Chongming rotates around the pyramid, a lot of phosphorous powder falls down one after another, and there is also a sharp pain in his brain. This kind of feeling Is hallucination, the other side should use the illusion to let oneself slightly relax vigilance? It''s really thoughtful But that''s all


    Chongming said slowly, "triple seal! Phosphorus feather seal


    At this time, we can''t see the outside situation, but in their eyes, the huge pyramid sealed with Li actually has a twist. Yes, his shape is constantly twisting, with a very unreal feeling.


    YouLV''s body twinkled for a moment. In an instant, it had appeared on the top of the constantly twisted pyramid, and then a large number of dark fire gushed out of its mouth. Just in an instant, the phosphorous powder that had been scattered on the periphery of the pyramid was burning, and the burning phosphorous powder was directly attached to the top of the pyramid. For a moment, the end of the pyramid There was a blue flame on the fire!


    "Four seals! The seal of death


    With the burning of the fire, Lu suddenly roared. The fire disappeared in an instant, and then the huge pyramid turned black


    "Naruto!" At this time, hatada''s face has become pale. She has participated in the war of tolerance. Naturally, she will unconditionally believe in Naruto''s strength. However, the current situation has shaken her. Do you really want to watch it here?


    Hatta rushed out at the next moment. Of course, Hatta was not an idiot. At this time, she threw several kuwu with detonators. To everyone''s surprise, these kuwu did not detonate. Instead, they burst into flames only ten meters away from the huge pyramid.


    And the burning process is also quite short, but it takes only two seconds. The bitterness and the detonator will turn into ashes in an instant. If it is such a terrible heat, then the Naruto inside


    Daisy almost cried out. If so, Naruto will die!


    Hatta of course knows Naruto is very strong, but she also knows that there are countless strong people buried in the seal art, including those Super Shadow characters who are reincarnated by filthy soil. They are also sealed forever by countless ninjas who are much weaker than themselves during the war of tolerance world.What about Naruto? Maybe Naruto is really better than these nine tailed beasts, but their strength gap is not as big as those Super Shadow level characters and ordinary endurance army, right? Is Naruto really going to die?


    There was a tear on Daisy''s face at this time. Isn''t it


    "It''s really troublesome. I''m sure you won''t be spared for a while. You''ll join in and make the young field cry..." Li shook his head gently, as if the ink on his body had no effect at all, just like the three seals on the back were made of paper. He moved his arm gently, don''t make me worried


    From now on, the whole black pyramid was shaken, as if the sealed devil would rush out of it at any time. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C57

    Sanwei rushed up at this time, and a large amount of liquid gushed out of its mouth. For a moment, a layer of black steam began to surge on the whole pyramid. Jifu gave a big drink, "jingdun, the seal of ten thousand!"


    Then, in front of everyone''s eyes, the pyramid turned into a crystal like object. Needless to say, this is another seal. It seems that if we go on like this, we will be trapped in it.


    "Naruto..." Hatta screamed. When she saw the pyramid move, she was still surprised. She thought Naruto had nothing to do in it, but now it seems that the situation is more troublesome


    Bang! Suddenly a red figure fell on the huge crystal. This is the monkey king. He looked at the huge crystal in front of him and took a deep breath. Then a large amount of molten slurry directly came out of his mouth. The molten slurry quickly covered the crystal in front of him, "sixth lava seal!"


    "The seventh, feidun seal!" A mass of white mist gushed out of King Mu''s mouth. The white mist quickly entangled the pyramid which had been covered by meltaway. For a moment, it seemed that the whole space was full of white mist.


    "Finally, it''s me..." The rhino dog said softly, "the last seal is The seal of eternal life With his voice, a little bit of blood red mucus gushed out of his mouth. The mucus did not continue to cover the whole pyramid in front of him. He thought that when the blood red mucus touched the pyramid, the mucus disappeared, or directly penetrated into it.


    From now on, the seal has been shaken. Indeed, the seal has been able to seal most of the things in the world. Even if Hui Yueji is directly bound by the seal technique, I''m afraid she will be sealed forever.


    But if you want to seal off, you really think too much. Soon, you will directly make a huge hole in the main body of the seal, that is, the pyramid. For him, it is just a matter of one punch. He only needs to punch to be able to use the instantaneous spatial fluctuation to destroy most of the seal.


    However, what surprised Li was that the big hole in the pyramid only lasted for nearly a moment, and it began to recover quickly. It''s as if the seal has its own self-healing ability. In this case, even if the people inside can constantly wear and tear the seal, the seal will keep self-healing, and the final result is that the people inside will still be permanently sealed.


    Of course, at this time, the faces of those tailed animals were not good-looking. After the ninth Lama had just used the tailed animal gun which compressed several other tailed animals, his vitality was obviously damaged, but at this time, the color of his red face was almost white, "what kind of monster is this guy at the bottom..."


    "Can a blow break the seal?" The ox demon king''s eyes are quite big. Originally, he was quite confident in his own strength, but he was scared to faint when he saw that Li could destroy the seal to such a degree with just one punch.


    "It seems that we''ve got the wrong person. This fake should not be a big barrel of wood." Shouhe said so.


    At this time, youLV nodded and agreed.


    And the monkey king frowned, "well, Yucun did say that the ability of the big barrel mujin family. If we use that ability, our seal technique should no longer exist!"


    "Don''t say anything else now!" Rhinoceros yelled at this time, "although the seal technique was used to reinforce it, this man''s destructive power is too strong! I feel like I can''t hold it! "


    With the sound of the rhino dog, there are three huge holes on the pyramid, which account for nearly one third of the size of the pyramid!


    Although the pyramid was restored in an instant, we all know that it is only a matter of time before we want to get out of it.


    The ninth Lama nodded to the other tailed beasts. "Originally, he was going to take the last step. Although the other side didn''t use that ability, he had to try this one too..."


    The ninth Lama said that his hands began to seal quickly, which was very cumbersome. But the speed of the nine Lama''s hands was also very fast, but in a few seconds, it had already finished more than 200 seals. "Although you are not the big barrel mujin, today''s Liangzi has been finished. For the stability of this side, you can only die here £¡¡±


    Then the nine lamas rushed directly to the pyramid, which had just been destroyed by more than half of them. At this time, his hands slapped on it, "first of all "Liangyi seal!"


    With its roar, two Taiji signs of yin and yang fish appear directly below the pyramid, and his boxing is slower than that at this time. Of course, he is not the first to be influenced by the Liangyi windbreaker. He is just worried about what to do if he blows his fist and kills the nine lamas


    Of course, the ninth Lama didn''t know what Li thought. With the appearance of the yin yang fish, the ninth Lama continued to roar, "and then Four elephant sealWith his voice, the virtual images of rosefinch, green dragon, white tiger and Xuanwu appeared around the pyramid. These virtual images began to revolve around the pyramid and looked like they were guarding here. However, the nine lamas didn''t mean to stop, "finally Eight trigrams Seal


    as like as two peas appeared on the four sides of the sacred beast, the eight virtual images were just the same as the eight other animals on the top eight.


    After all this, the ninth Lama jumped out of his way. He stood aside and looked at the seal in front of him. "It''s over. It''s all over..." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C58

    Li slowly breathed out a breath. At this time, his body was tightly bound by 14 different colors of chains. Each chain of this degree was enough to completely bind a tail beast. He felt that these chains and the surrounding seals were constantly echoing. If they were calculated in this way, they would certainly have a complementary connection Department, even Hui Yueji will bow down under such a seal.


    At this time, many tailed animals outside all gave out a roar of cheers. They seemed to feel that they had won. They sighed, "thank you..."


    With his voice, the cheers of the tailed animals suddenly stopped, they opened their mouths, but did not make any sound, their eyes exposed their feelings at this time, it was panic, it was at a loss. They don''t know what they have done wrong. According to their original script, the current situation should be that the people in front of them have been permanently blocked in their own seal


    Why now He can talk. Yeah, why can he talk. Shouldn''t people who are sealed by this seal technology be directly blocked off all functions? Why is this


    "Thank you for pleasing me. The effect of your seal technique is indeed the strongest seal technique I have ever seen. I want to give you the strongest seal, but that''s all Perfect seal, but your strength is too weak, you don''t know, even if the skill is how exquisite, in the face of absolute power, it will become incomparably weak


    Li gently raised his hand. With his raising his hand, the chains on his body suddenly tightened. The pain is really severe. These chains firmly bind all the forces in Li''s body. As long as Li dares to move, he will explode and die at any time


    This It''s a joke, of course.


    This is just for people in this world. For Li, it doesn''t matter if he is sealed with seven or eight layers. Of course, this is the result of being sealed by these little tailed animals


    If it''s a real tailed beast that seals Li, Li may have a headache. If it''s a person of the level of nine huiyueji who seals Li, then Li will have to spend a lot of effort to get rid of it. Even if he leaves a big heart, he will be permanently sealed


    He took a look at his raised arm, sighed slightly, and then made a sudden effort. With his action, all the 14 chains on his body broke.


    With the collapse of the fourteen chains, the faces of all the tailed animals were full of panic, "this guy..."


    "Better than the big wood king?"


    "What do you mean If the seal art can''t solve him, then let''s go together! Even death can''t let him into the chamber of secrets


    With the roar of the last tailed beast, a decisive expression appeared on the faces of the other tailed beasts. Then all the tailed beasts rushed towards the seal of the pyramid and looked like they were going to swallow and peel the lifeless.


    "Let''s see, my seal art..."


    Li said softly. He slowly raised his hand and made a loud finger. With his gesture, a lot of light appeared on his body. This light represents the rapid operation of taijixuanqingdao. Taijixuanqingdao really represents the supreme skill of using the power of heaven and earth.


    But this does not mean that its function is to use the power of heaven and earth.


    He is more like a Taoist practice law, and this law often represents another thing, kendo.


    The magic sword Yulei formula is the representative of the integration of Kendo and the power of heaven and earth. Now it is another kind of kendo, which is a trick often used by ancient Chinese weapon refiners. They use the strength of their body to force out the phosphorous powder on the sword, thus forming a clear sword.


    And this technique is not the highest state of the sword. The highest state is actually to force the real Qi out of the human body. The sword thus formed will change a lot. But man is not a sword. Even if the sword is used repeatedly, it will be easy to be damaged. If man uses the sword as a sword, it will also affect his constitution to a certain extent Damage, such repeated use, will only make people gradually collapse.


    Of course, if the body and strength reach the level above immortals, then there will be no limit.


    As for the use of Li, it''s not the level that can be described by the so-called sword. If Li wants to use it, it must be a terrifying technique. Li takes a breath and raises his hand slightly. With his raising his hand, the blue phosphorescence does appear on his body, which is no different from the sword.


    But as soon as his sword came out, the pyramids around him began to fall apart and couldn''t bear half a second!


    At this time, the Nine Tailed animals had rushed up at the same time, and their mouths were all filled with terrible tailed jade. It seemed that they wanted to rush up and leave for a jade to burn.And the sword Qi on Li''s body is a burst of huff and puff, "this move is called haze all over the sky. It''s the most overbearing and the strongest sword skill in Taiji Xuanqing Taoism. You''re not wronged if you lose this move."


    Li said softly, no matter whether the tailed animals had heard clearly or not. Then he pointed to the sky gently, and his sword Qi suddenly burst out. For a moment, the sky was full of blue and purple light, just like the whole space was suddenly filled with countless haze.


    This is the edge of the sword. As soon as the clouds come out, there must be countless sword Qi in the whole space. No matter how many opponents there are, no matter who they are, no matter how fast they can hide, there is no escape ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C59

    Of course, this haze all over the sky move is basically a way to force the enemy to no place to hide within a certain range. However, if the opponent''s defense is strong enough, there is no way. But now these tailed beasts want to say that they can resist the attack of Xiali. That''s a daydream.


    All of a sudden, the movements of these tailed animals became blunt. They felt that their originally powerful bodies were gradually losing control, and their movements remained here, and they could not move at all


    It''s like being trapped in the air.


    In Li''s eyes, their bodies were penetrated by countless sword Qi in all directions, just as they were penetrated by countless silk threads and then tied in the air. At this time, they had no chance to turn over, escape or even beg for mercy.


    From this time, it''s not to lock their chakra core with strength, but to use sword Qi. In this way, as long as their heart moves, or they want to break through the shackles with powerful force, their chakra core will burst directly. Of course, this is a situation of death for these tailed animals.


    At this time, Luwan has been completely shocked by this scene. Is this Naruto''s strength?


    Although Luwan didn''t reach the six levels of strength, he always felt that the strength of Li had exceeded that of the world. Even if he wanted to destroy the whole world at one go, it wasn''t so difficult, was it?


    But soon Luwan shook his head desperately. No, Naruto was the hero who saved the world. How could he destroy the world? Do you think too much?


    At this time, the eyes of these tailed animals all showed the expression of despair. They finally realized that the reason why they were able to suppress the person in front of them with all kinds of tricks was that Li had been fighting with a playful attitude all the time. No, it was no longer fighting. It was obviously playing


    I''m just like a dog who can''t see through the strength of the other party. I keep barking, but I''m slapped on the ground by the other party, and I can''t struggle


    Suddenly a voice that only nine tailed animals could hear rang in their ears, "surrender."


    The tailed animals shudder when they hear this voice. This voice is directly transmitted to their hearts. That is to say, the other party can completely invade their bodies with their souls, and invade the spiritual world of tailed animals with human souls. That is to say, this person in front of us can not only completely suppress the tailed animals of his own side in the power, but also in the spiritual world It''s also very powerful. It''s so powerful that it''s almost abnormal.


    It can even be said that if this person wants to, he can simply destroy their will with spirit.


    "You are strong." The ninth Lama responded to Li like this, "but I''m sorry, we have already submitted to Yucun. It''s absolutely impossible for us to submit to you."


    "Arrogance..." Li whispered, "this is your last chance to keep your mind."


    Then Li shook his sword awn slightly, and the awn whirled around the core of chakra of these tailed animals. Then all the light in the eyes of these tailed animals was lost, and Li sealed up their minds.


    Then his eyes turned, and a pair of kaleidoscope eyes appeared in his eyes. "From today on, you are all mine..."


    Before leaving, a huge voice suddenly rang out, "love!"


    It''s hard to leave.


    Well, he just didn''t expect that the ninth Lama, who had just become silent in his spiritual world, would suddenly jump out and roar.


    As a matter of fact, now the nine lamas are in his spiritual world, which is basically oneness, so his unfinished magic Manifesto has been completed by the nine lamas.


    It''s really going to cut off their feet. History wanted them all to be their own subordinates, but the nine lamas made such a fuss and became their own lovers? Do wool!


    If the other party is really nine beauties, it will be recognized by Li. The problem is that the other party is Nine Tailed animals. Do you want to love each other with these nine tailed animals? Go on!


    Li really wants to roar at the ninth Lama and roll over, baby bear.


    From here, he gnashed his teeth, but the ninth Lama began to laugh wildly, "well, I can''t be your enemy, but if I do this, your plan will be destroyed."


    "Nine lamas, you are so arrogant..." Li said softly, "you know, it''s not just tailed animals that can devour tailed animals."


    As he said this, a black flame suddenly lit up in his body. With the black flame, the nine lamas suddenly made a sharp cry, which should not have been his voice. If the voice was put on human beings, it was the little girl who saw the cry of mice or cockroaches.


    Li said softly, "tremble. This is the bitter fruit of your arrogance. It''s true that everyone has an arrogant side. You can make me feel the pain of my own arrogance. At the same time, it''s also your arrogance... ""You guy I will not Let your... " The ninth Lama roared.


    And leave is to hum.


    The flame in the body suddenly increased a few points. When you look at it again, the nine lamas who originally lived in Naruto''s body have been forced to shrink into a ball. If he was more than ten meters tall, now he is as big as a fist at most.


    In fact, the fist size nine tail has lost most of its ability. Most of his chakras have been refined by Li. Li snorted again and directly ejected a mass of red steam. The steam hovered in the air for a while, but did not dissipate. Instead, it turned into a red ball floating in the air.


    He grabbed the ball and threw it directly to Daisy, "eat this." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C60

    Daisy took the red ball, and her face was full of astonishment. She didn''t know whether she should eat it or not. She didn''t know what the red ball was. When she touched it in her hand, she felt inexplicable, which seemed to contain a very powerful force.


    Li closed his eyes slightly. This ball is the 99% powerful chakra power that he extracted from the nine tail power, and he added his own true element to it.


    In this case, not to mention hatada, even the novice Ninja can bear it.


    And then through the guidance of their own true force, even if it is an ordinary Ninja directly to the level of Super Shadow is not something impossible.


    Let Daisy make a choice now. If she can eat this, then she will let Daisy enter her life. If she can''t, then she can only sink in this world forever.


    Hatta looks at the red ball in her hand. Although she doesn''t understand why Naruto wants her to swallow it, if it''s for Naruto, she is willing. She just doesn''t know why she suddenly feels that the Naruto in front of her is not real, just like Like a phantom.


    I don''t know when Naruto becomes gentle to himself, but this kind of tenderness makes Hatta feel sad. Just like he lost something, the former Naruto seems to be so gentle, but that Naruto is gentle to everyone, and the present Naruto seems to be just gentle to himself, but it makes Hatta feel a little lost.


    "Can I think about it?" Hatta said softly


    Li nodded his head gently. He didn''t urge Daisy, because he wanted to see Daisy''s real idea. Since there''s nothing to say here, then we need to solve these tailed animals. At this time, these tailed animals have no eyes. In fact, they have been separated completely from the spirit and body.


    If I touch my nose, should I use a kaleidoscope to write round eyes and turn these guys into puppets?


    But it''s just thinking about it. Li wants to get more information from them. Li takes a deep breath, and then the sword takes a puff, and suddenly pulls those tailed animals towards Li. The moment these tailed animals touch Li, they directly enter Li''s body, and it looks like they are eaten by Li directly.


    From the activities of the shoulder, with a bit of sneer on his face, so for a long time, and finally not all fell into my hands ah.


    When Lu Wan looked at Li, he suddenly asked in a voice, "Naruto How did you do it... "


    From this time, he thought that there were several unrelated people here, and it was too much for him to do so. He was stunned for a moment, and then he burst out laughing, "this is also due to the previous war. At that time, the tailed beasts left a part of chakras on me, although these chakras had been destroyed in the later battle It''s almost used, but I can constantly refine it through that familiar feeling. Now these tailed animals basically have a sense of echo with chakra in my body, so I absorb them all


    Luwan''s brow was locked, as if thinking about something, "Oh, that is to say, the chakras of these tailed animals and real tailed animals are the same?"


    "Well, that''s what it looks like." Although Li said so, a haze appeared on his face.


    What Luwan said was not in line with the previous question. That is to say, Luwan was deliberately diverging from the topic. Did he see something?


    That''s not good. From subconsciously touched his chin, but now he can''t directly turn his face with Luwan, he went directly to the statue that was surrounded by Nine Tailed animals at the beginning, "Luwan, come here and have a look, there are ancient texts here."


    When Luwan heard this, he answered immediately. He strode to the direction of Li. Of course, at this time, even if they were suspicious, they couldn''t do it immediately. Luwan looked up at the statue. The statue had a long staff in its left hand and something in its right hand. It was just that the thing on the statue''s hand had been dragged It''s gone, and on the back of the hand there are two lines.


    "Ancient oath: if human relations have collapsed, it should be destroyed with the fist of the moon."


    Li and Luwan look at each other. When they get here, they may be able to completely confirm the problem of the moon. If human relations collapse Does it mean that the whole earth has deviated from the designated track of the six immortals? It''s almost the same. After all, at that time, the six immortals, namely feather coat, firmly believed that they could shape a perfect world.


    Although he made people gradually on the right track when he was there, Asura, the second son who inherited his will, was hated by Indra, the eldest son. The two men began to fight to death, although later the two sons disappeared in the long river of history.


    But the idea of fighting spread all over the land.


    It seems that the whole world has become more and more chaotic with the development of Ninjutsu in the five great powers, nearly 100 villages and slaughtering. The Ninjutsu that the six immortals thought could reshape the world has become a tool for killing, just like the invention that Einstein thought could benefit mankind and finally turned into a nuclear weapon to destroy everything. Everything has changed.Some time ago, it seems that this situation has become more and more serious. From the beginning of Ban''s plan a hundred years ago, the whole world has been dragged into the abyss step by step.


    After the battle between ban and Zhu, he pretended to be dead, stole the exorcism image, and caused it by various designs. In the first World War, hatred and interests promoted the second and Third World War of tolerance, and then the hostility of the whole tolerance world became more and more intense, and the fourth world war of tolerance, which later involved a larger scope ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C61

    "Click!" Just as people were looking at the statue, there was a popping sound, which was similar to the sound of the tailed animals when they woke up.


    Then the little bits of stone fell from the statue.


    "This guy is not sealed here, is he?" Deer ball murmured.


    And leave is to hum a, "everybody back, don''t be hurt."


    Although Li spoke very peacefully, the crowd quickly stepped back. Of course, they knew that this statue was not something they could deal with. If they smashed it here and continued to stay, it would only cause more trouble to Li.


    When he looked up at the statue, he didn''t feel any chakra activity in the statue before, that is to say, he should have been unable to move.


    But now he is moving naturally, just like those tailed animals. It only shows that someone has changed something in the world, and the people who can change the world are probably the two people who banished themselves here, right?


    Is it naive for them to rely on this statue to deal with themselves? You know, this is not a magic world. It doesn''t mean that you can do whatever you want. If they change too much, they will directly collapse the whole century''s law system, and the end result will be the collapse of the whole world.


    The other party should not destroy the whole world for himself, right?


    But I''m not sure. The other party seems to be completely above himself. Maybe people really don''t care about destroying this plane


    When he was thinking about this, the statue suddenly opened his mouth and spit out a ball, which is a ball emitting inexplicable light. Subconsciously, he thought, is this another eye of Yucun? If one of his eyes was taken away by someone else, this is the second one?


    The next second the ball appears, a ray of light envelops the whole space.


    Daisy''s eyes flashed a blank, and from then feel at this moment his soul has to be out of body, please, this is too abnormal? Is Yucun so powerful? After a long time of death, how could the mechanism almost take his soul out of his body?


    Just wait until the reaction comes over, his face has become iron blue.


    In fact, he found that his place was no longer that space


    In fact, from now on, it is not so much a plane as a sea of stars.


    But soon, Li had a cold war, because suddenly he felt that there were nearly ten strong breath around him, and the intensity of these breath was far stronger than Li. Even in the sense of Li, the strength of these guys had surpassed the so-called saints, and even said that their strength was tens of times, hundreds of times and thousands of times stronger than saints It''s not too much. He slowly twists his head, trying to let himself see those people clearly. After all, there are only two endings to understand that he is so present here if he is found by such a character.


    The first is to crush yourself like an insect.


    The second is to ignore yourself like a bug.


    If you want to see what these people are like, at least you will die even if you die!


    At this time, when I look back, I see a wall. No, it''s a leg, but the height of the person is too high, so that the thickness of the leg alone is estimated in kilometers. When I look up from the other side, it''s hard to see the other side''s face at such a height.


    "Hey, fourth, don''t be so tall every time you come here. We''re not used to it." Another voice rang, and it was right beside his ear. He turned his head immediately. It was like a mass of smoke. Yes, it was a mass of smoke, but it seemed that it was slowly forming. In less than a moment, there was a black cloak on his body, and the smoke was hidden in the cloak, which looked like death in some legends God''s costume.


    Faster, li felt that the already powerful breath around him became more powerful. At this time, Li finally realized that what he had just felt was the feeling that these powerful beings were gathering here. At that time, they did not play their real strength.


    I''m shaking my Adam''s apple for a while. Is it open?


    However, it seems that these beings don''t care about Li at all, but the character like death suddenly drifts towards Li. Li wants to resist. After all, he can''t die without dignity, but he finds that his hand goes directly through the body of the God of death


    And the God of death did not seem to care about the action, directly from the side of the past.


    This is Is it an illusion?


    Left Leng for a while, but this kind of powerful prestige is true, so now I am facing what kind of situation. This is a mirage or something.These strong men have different forms. Some of them are human beings, and more of them are giant beasts. They seem to have discussed for a while, but some of the languages are completely incomprehensible, but their general meaning is to find a plane.


    What is the purpose of finding a plane? Let alone looking for a plane, it is estimated that it is not a problem to destroy hundreds of planes when you raise your hand?


    However, Li is also relieved. These guys don''t care about themselves at all, or they are looking at an illusion from now on. Maybe this illusion is something that happened in the past, but they are too powerful to have such a sense of reality.


    Soon these powerful beings began to move quickly, but they found that their bodies would follow their moving tracks. Is this to let them see what happened at that time? ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C62

    At the beginning, Li thought that he was in the starry sky, but he didn''t expect that with the movement of these people, Li found that his mistake was ridiculous, or that he was right. In fact, those little lights were not planets one by one - they were planes one by one. He was looking at these planes from a new height, that is, from the perspective of the so-called multiverse.


    If you let yourself shuttle through the space between the plane and the plane with your own body, I''m afraid you will soon be completely lost in it.


    And these powerful beings seem not to care about this degree of travel at all. Although they are walking with very slow steps, every time they fall, they will come to the outside of a ball of light.


    Through this photosphere, we can clearly see the inner world of the photosphere. These are the planes.


    Moreover, it has developed quite powerful planes, many of which have extremely powerful existence. Of course, if those existence are compared with these monsters outside, it is ridiculous.


    However, every time they go to one plane, they just look at it. Then one of them shakes his head gently, and the others keep silent and continue to look for the next plane. What are they looking for?


    In fact, from the beginning to the present, all the planes they came to are actually projection planes. The so-called projection planes are actually projections of multiple planes projected by one principal plane. Although they will have their own development track, the places they did not involve are actually nihilistic.


    That is to say, although they can see the sky, but the projection plane people did not go to the position of the sky, so the sky they see is actually the sky of the main plane.


    That''s what it means. Of course, it doesn''t mean that the projection plane is poor. They are just a kind of incomplete state. If the people in this plane can develop to a certain extent, when they reach the level of the theme plane, it''s not too much to say that they become another theme plane.


    Why do these monsters shake their heads slowly when they say they want to go to find a plane?


    Can''t these planes meet their requirements?


    "Don''t think about it, boy. It''s our rule." Suddenly, the guy like death appeared in front of Li. At this time, Li realized that the smoke in the cloak was not nothing. It seemed that he could see a vaguely handsome face in the cloak.


    "Can you see me?" Open your mouth


    Death snorted, "even if you''re a projection from the future, I can see you. Everyone here can see you, but they just don''t want to talk to you. I''ll figure out who you are The whole 30 trillion people from the future... "


    Three trillion? I''m completely stunned I''m the third trillion. What the hell is that? How did those people before themselves get here, and what conditions did they trigger? Can''t it be that the plane of Huoying has been visited by 30 trillion people?


    "Just look at this. I''m just wondering where the system in your body is?" Death tilted his head and said, with a smile on his face, "is that little thing choosing to give up his destiny because he can''t bear the lonely samsara? I just said that third brother should not give her so much autonomy... "


    Li didn''t think that this guy who looks like death is the most terrible one. He looks like he has not spoken for a long time. He talks about many things with Li incessantly, but most of them are words that he can''t understand.


    All of a sudden, he said to the huge guy he saw at the beginning, "OK, here it is."


    From this, he got rid of the nagging words of death. At this time, looking down from the angle of Li, his face could not help changing, because what he saw from here was a blue planet, "earth?"


    I''m completely stunned. Yes, this is the earth. Although some of the plates are not in the right position, and the things living on them are not human beings, they are all the earth. So what are these guys doing here? Destroy the earth? Are you kidding?


    However, he soon calmed down. In fact, the plane in front of him, which is very similar to the earth, is not big. But in fact, the size of the whole earth is about ten times larger than that of the earth, and its internal development is very primitive. But at least there are intelligent races. There are countless powerful monsters on the earth, sea and sky. These monsters are just like normal Warcraft, but their strength seems very powerful.


    There are two kinds of intelligent races here, one is walking on two feet, and the upper limb is several giant tentacles. They all seem to be four or five meters tall. These guys have a certain degree of civilization. At least they will build their own cities and have a certain degree of weapon building. And it seems that they also have a certain degree of germination of magic civilization. These intelligent creatures occupy most of the ocean and a small part of the coastal land. They should be amphibious species.On the other side, it''s the dinosaur, a very familiar species. Of course, it''s not right to be familiar with dinosaurs, but I''ve seen a lot of information about dinosaurs in various books on the earth.


    But the dinosaurs in this plane look much more powerful and intelligent than those in textbooks.


    First of all, they have a certain sense of gregariousness, and they are also very powerful in combat effectiveness, and they also have their own civilization, although compared with those amphibious species, they show more primitive.


    But in terms of combat effectiveness, these dinosaurs are much stronger than those guys, and their number is huge, which is estimated to be true. Neither species of the two sides chose to invade. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C63

    However, even if the two races want to fight, it is not so easy. From the past, in fact, there are three gods in the world. One is a huge dinosaur. This dinosaur looks like a combination of Tyrannosaurus Rex and pterosaur, but it looks like a giant dragon in the West.


    The other God is a huge octopus, which lives in the depths of the sea. It can also be said that it is the overlord of the whole ocean. Of course, the so-called overlord can only be considered to be OK in terms of this plane. Another God is a huge centipede, which symbolizes the underground power, but the world is obviously not structured out of the underground civilization.


    I feel this plane a little bit. Although this plane still reaches the level of constructing magic civilization, and even there are gods in it, in fact, the level of the world is very low, even if these guys work hard to cultivate, it is difficult to break through.


    The reason why there are three gods in this world is only because these three creatures are born according to the fate of the whole plane, and they are destined to be the masters of the whole plane from birth.


    However, at this time, Cui Zi, who was so powerful that he could easily destroy this plane with one finger, kept scanning the tiny plane in front of him with mental fluctuations. For them, this plane was too small. He even suspected that when they entered this plane, the whole plane would gradually collapse.


    They didn''t know what they were waiting for, but suddenly there were several more light spots in the distant void. Several powerful creatures appeared one after another. Some of them have constructed something like teleportation magic, while some of them have used a simpler method - tearing space to appear directly here.


    Suddenly a consciousness came to everyone''s ears, "OK, time''s up, now let''s go in."


    From now on, his face is very blue. Is this man''s mental power too terrible? Actually can carry on the sound transmission directly in own spiritual world, but oneself actually did not discover that person in the end where. That is to say, the other party can even destroy himself directly with spirit.


    At this time, death floated to the front of Li, "OK, OK, don''t care too much about these."


    Li Leng for a moment, "do you know what I''m thinking?"


    The God of death snorted, "of course, I am the God of fate and life and death. I don''t know what you are thinking in your hearts? The system we have built will certainly seek those talented people as successors. With the help of the system, as long as their brains are not too stupid, they will always achieve something. It is even normal to say that they have a good journey and are invincible. But it''s hard to see us old monsters here. "


    He opened his mouth wide. At this time, he finally understood why he felt that there was such a big gap between these people and himself. These people were The Supreme God? But why does the supreme god have so many? Or do they all exist at the highest god level?


    A human man with four arms, or a man who looks like a human, said, "wait a minute, let''s clean up first..."


    Then he took a deep breath, and a faint light pattern emerged from his body.


    Spiritual fluctuation? Li Leng, what is he going to do?


    And with the spiritual fluctuation, I can''t help but stare big eyes. Yes, the spiritual fluctuation is extremely clear, but according to Li''s idea, that''s all. But with the spiritual fluctuation pouring into the plane, the three gods in the plane spit out a big mouthful of blood.


    Of course, the God spits blood and the normal person spits blood is not the same category.


    The blood vomited by these gods is milky white, which means that they vomited their own divinity. They can''t help rolling their own Adam''s apple. Divinity, if they can get these, even if they can''t be saints, they may be able to become a deity with the help of this divinity. At that time, they will forcibly destroy the others in this face With the help of the power of the whole plane, it can also achieve infinite detachment.


    "Don''t look, these divinities are useless. They are just three little gods without reason. I''m afraid they can''t even count as weak divine power." Looking away at the man who calls himself anksiram, although he is totally different from the projection image he created, Li probably understands that although these supreme gods now appear in such images, they are the embodiment of the law, so they have no gender, and they appear in any image only by preference.


    Then Li Li turned his eyes to the man. Of course, he knew that the four handed man now said he wanted to clean up, so he would not just hurt the gods seriously.


    With the serious injury of the three gods, many intelligent lives fell to the ground at this time. This is because these gods were so seriously injured that they began to squeeze their believers'' power of belief. Some weak believers directly fell to the ground.However, if we only rely on the power of separation, we can''t see so many things happening in this plane, which is probably due to the real anksiram.


    Li took a deep breath and continued to look. The damage suffered by the three gods could not be compensated only by squeezing the believers. With the passing of a few seconds, three lights burst out in the plane, Li closed his eyes gently, and the three gods fell.


    It''s pitiful to say that these three creatures were born by virtue of the atmosphere of the plane, but they ended up like this. If it is because of today''s unexpected disasters, maybe they can get almost eternal life..


    it is also possible www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C64

    But they''ve already realized something, haven''t they? To become gods in one plane, unless they have the consciousness of absorbing the whole plane at last to achieve infinite detachment, otherwise, to some extent, they actually give up eternal life.


    Like Li, infinity becomes the strongest state in one plane, and then since he is angry in the next plane, no one knows what kind of trouble he will encounter in the next moment, but Li firmly believes that he can reach the limit one day.


    But the moment when the gods become gods on the plane, they are actually bound to the plane and can absorb the gods on the plane. I''m afraid that none of the trillions of planes can achieve this goal. In the end, their only destiny is to die slowly with the decline of their planes.


    Because no civilization can be said to be perfect. Apart from the fatal factor of foreign invasion, the disadvantages, lack of resources and internal wars in the development of civilization It is even possible that a disease may destroy a civilization on a plane.


    And the gods born with this civilization will be greatly reduced or even die out because of this.


    Therefore, after choosing the path of becoming a God, we will inevitably face the inevitable end.


    Looking at the death of the three gods in the plane, the man with four hands nodded to the crowd, while the others didn''t continue to say anything. He ran into the plane in front of him and opened his mouth, didn''t he? Maybe he can understand that the four handed man just let the three gods fall down with his mental strength, but this kind of thing of bumping his head into the plane is completely ignorant. The plane is not without any defensive measures. In order to prevent other planes from entering at will, there is a layer of crystal wall on its periphery, although this layer of crystal wall is invisible But when you bump into it, you will find that you are wrong.


    In the past, Li always relied on the power of the system to pass through the crystal wall, but now you have to hit the heat directly with your head?


    However, these characters can''t infer from common sense. Although they hit with their heads at this time, their speed didn''t slow down, as if it was a very common thing. With their actions, the crystal wall began to shake wildly, as if they were facing the same pain of life and death.


    With a loud click, several huge holes were left on the crystal wall. The crystal wall couldn''t stop these characters at all. With their actions, it cracked first.


    With the appearance of the giant hole above, the whole plane should have been translucent, and the crystal wall trembled violently. Even if it was far away, you could see clearly that a translucent protective layer appeared on the periphery of the plane. Is this the crystal wall? Li Leng for a moment, and then the whole plane sparkled with a lot of light, this is The origin of this plane, at this time, countless light spots formed by the origin of the plane flew out of the plane, flew to the position of the gap that these guys just hit, and tried to restore the crystal wall.


    It''s just that Lidu feels that it''s just futile. If these people only leave a human size hole on it, maybe this plane can make it up, but now what''s left on the crystal wall is not a small hole!


    Even the smallest human sized figures left a hole on the crystal wall with a diameter of nearly 10000 meters, not to mention the biggest giant. He left a huge hole with a diameter of nearly 100000 meters directly on it, which makes people feel trembling.


    And another monster that looks like a giant whale left the biggest hole. He was the last one to enter. With his entry, the loopholes left by other people were directly drilled by him, and he could almost hear the roar of the plane with his entry.


    This plane is completely destroyed


    With the entry of these people, the whole plane began to tremble. If the destruction of the crystal wall only made the plane lose its vitality, then with the complete collapse of the crystal wall, the disappearance of the whole plane was just a matter of time.


    At this time, the man who called himself anksiram was suspended in the air, with one hand down and a sudden grasp. With his action, dozens of tall peaks were formed in the center of the plane, which were almost the same size, and the number was just the number of these people.


    Li didn''t go in, because at this time, when these people entered this plane, they formed a kind of inexplicable aura, which made Li feel that his breathing was becoming a little difficult.


    Although the peaks created by anksiram are of the same size, they can already accommodate the biggest giant with a height of 1000 meters. The beasts with a height of several hundred meters can also move freely on them. Of course, to create these peaks at this time, it''s natural that they need to come from other places with the help of some mud and stones, which is the final result It''s also obvious.


    At this time, great changes have taken place in the terrain of the whole plane. Under these changes, the aborigines of the plane are naturally the biggest victims. Many aborigines have died in the earthquake. However, I''m afraid they don''t know what happened now.On the other hand, these powerful creatures did not take care of the aborigines below. After they sat down on their respective peaks, the four handed man said, "the rules are the same. Let''s talk about the purpose of this meeting. To be reasonable, I still don''t know why you are in such a hurry to call us together. "


    Anksiram took a deep breath. "You''ve been fighting on the battlefield of the dimensional universe recently. Of course, I didn''t say anything wrong with that."


    The four handed man snorted, "you four Supreme gods are naturally in a high position. You can''t care about these interests at all." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C65

    Anksiram gave a wry smile, then looked at the giant, who was very tall. The giant seemed to be asleep, and there was no response.


    And that four handed man sneered at this time, "forget it, we''ll talk about it later, let''s exchange things first?"


    "Good!" The whale said so, and then he opened his mouth and spat out a sword directly from his mouth, which I snatched from a supreme God in the dimensional world this time.


    This sword is really a long sword. If you look at it from here, it is estimated that the sword is nearly 500 meters long. If it is such a sword, it is estimated that only the giant with a height of 1000 meters can use it.


    The overall color of the sword is golden yellow, and there are a lot of decorative patterns on it. If you look at it in this way, it can connect the sword with something in the impression. On the one hand, the sun, moon and stars are carved, and on the other hand, mountains and plants are carved. On the one hand, the sword handle is written about farming and animal husbandry, and on the other hand, it is written about the unified strategy of the four seas.


    as like as two peas, it is exactly the same as the sword before us.


    The four handed man snorted, "I''ve never been short of magic weapons. Do any of you want them?"


    The giant looked up, but a smile of disdain appeared on his face. It seemed that he didn''t care about it at all. One of them, a giant ape like beast, jumped into the field. He looked at the sword left and right, "no, no, this sword doesn''t match me."


    "There''s a fierce air on this sword. I''m afraid it''s hard for the user to have it. It''s very hard to die." A man in a light cyan robe stepped forward, and a man next to him gave him a slanting look. "Why, your highness, are you interested?"


    When the Eastern Emperor looked at the sword, he suddenly had a sneer on his face. "It''s just right that the human race in my dominant plane should be established, and the remaining roots of the witch race can''t be preserved. Although the demon race is prosperous, I don''t want to manage it, but this human race can''t make a profit by changing everything! I''ll take this sword. Kunpeng, I''ll give you three thousand planes as food. "


    The man named Donghuang looked up at the whale.


    And the whale nodded, it seems to agree, the Eastern Emperor? Open your mouth, the emperor of ancient times? It''s just that he is on an equal footing with the Supreme God, which really refreshes his worldview.


    And that Kunpeng is also a wonderful character. Is the dimensional battlefield that they talked about the multiverse battlefield that Weiss talked about before?


    Donghuang''s figure is not so tall. It seems that the shape she conjures up is the size of a human being. However, when he looks at the huge sword in front of him, he moves with open hand. Facing the wind, the sword turns into a two meter long epee and falls into his hands.


    Then the Eastern Emperor stretched out his hand, and a woman suddenly appeared beside him. The woman was wearing a dark yellow Palace Dress, and her face was wearing a golden mask. "Xuan Nu, you take this to the leader of the Terran, who is called Gongsun Xuanyuan."


    The woman nodded gently, "yes."


    Then the woman took the sword and disappeared into the air as if she had come.


    "Well, you have a good way. Xuannv was the same as us, but now she makes you such a puppet." The four handed man had a look of anger on his face. It seemed that he didn''t like the emperor.


    At this time, the Eastern Emperor burst out laughing, "you may as well, if you don''t like me, you will kill me on the battlefield, and Xuannv will be your man then!"


    "Bang!" The four handed man roared, "Laozi fairy wants to kill you!"


    "Fight!" The ape cried out, "Hey, Lord, if you want to fight, I''ll help you. If you fight, I''m afraid! I''ll help you entangle that Kunpeng, and then you''ll show yourself a magic power to destroy him. "


    Kunpeng snorted, as if feeling that the monkey despised him.


    Is this man with four hands the Lord? That is, the co Lord of Western Christian, Orthodox, Protestant and other sects, and the monkey is the leader? That is to say, one of the two saints in the west, is also the founder of Buddhism.


    It''s really a lot of fun.


    "Stop it The giant man with a height of 1000 meters suddenly roared, and the monkey immediately shut up.


    "Why?" Then the LORD opened his eyes and said, "do you want to join in? Don''t think that you are the supreme god of creation and order. I''m afraid of you. If you have the ability, you four can go together. I''m afraid of you, ghost! "


    His voice did not fall, a flash of lightning flashed across the sky, and anksiram''s voice rang out slowly, "Lord, don''t think that you can be more powerful here. The Supreme God is the Supreme God. Don''t think that if you are stronger, you can really be equal to us."


    The Eastern Emperor snorted, "although I don''t like to hear this, it''s true."


    "Donghuang, you are the Oriental spider of this dimension. How can you say that?" Then the Lord roared, "well, since you look down on me, the only western Lord, I''m gone!""Want to go?" Anchoram squinted at the giant. "What do you think?"


    "Kill me!" With that, the giant suddenly opened his hand and grabbed the Lord. The Lord saw that the other party had moved seriously, and his body was shining with gold, but he wanted to run away directly. Just in an instant, he was out of the plane, and in an instant, he had become a little spot in the eyes of the distance.


    This person''s speed is really amazing. Li opens his mouth wide, and suddenly a wind rings from Li''s ear. Then a huge object seems to flash past Li''s eyes. It''s just that the speed is so fast that Li doesn''t react at all.


    When we look at it again, the supreme god of creation and order has spread out his hand. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C66

    As the supreme god of creation and order spread out his hand, he saw the remains of a man in his hands. His face changed wildly. Although the remains were incomplete, he could still vaguely see the appearance of the Lord who had just fled


    The other people''s faces are crazy.


    The Eastern Emperor frowned, "isn''t that right? If he dies, there will be no one in charge in the West. "


    "Well, I don''t know how many incarnations each of you has. Every plane in your jurisdiction has its own incarnation, doesn''t it?" Anksiram said slowly, "although the ontological death, those incarnations have basically lost the possibility of continuous development, but now it is meaningless, after all, early death and late death are all death."


    Hearing what anksiram said, the face of the Eastern Emperor suddenly lost its color, "what do you mean, my lord?"


    "You''ve made too much noise on the dimensional battlefield. Now it''s known." Anksiram said, "you need to understand how we are in this world."


    The Eastern Emperor slowly closed his eyes, "it seems that our time is running out?"


    Ankesheram nodded gently, "Eastern Emperor, you are the most intelligent person in this group, because you never think you are much more noble than the people here. When the catastrophe is coming, all the people here will turn into dust, and no trace will be left. Even the four of us, I''m afraid we will become the most primitive rule state, and you I''m afraid all people can remember is your avatar. "


    The ape jumped out and said, "elder ANN, is there no turning point in this matter?"


    "No Anksiram sighed, "I''m calling you here to tell you what to do. Now that the one above has found us, we''ll have to die."


    "How do you arrange it, boss Ann?" Said the ape, scratching his head.


    "Well, we have an arrangement for you to come out of the system." With the voice of anksiram, a young girl came out slowly from behind him, and she couldn''t help staring at this moment. This person''s appearance is really familiar, "Leila?" But the woman''s hair is golden, and she is wearing a golden evening dress.


    At this time, the ape could not help but widened his eyes, "this is not the supreme god of destruction and chaos..."


    "Yes, it''s my daughter." A soft voice rang up, and a tall woman standing on another peak said softly. Her body shape, if it must be compared with normal people, should be two meters tall, but her body is very slender.


    Although it''s a bit awkward to say, but at such a glance, it''s really a tough and compelling beauty.


    And the woman said softly, "because of this event, I sacrificed my daughter. After the design of the four of us It will be a glimmer of life in the world. "


    "Hiss..." The people at the scene seemed to be frightened by something, and the Eastern Emperor widened his eyes. "What do you mean? He may change the cycle in which the high-end combat power of the multiverse has been erased all the time? "


    "Yes, according to our previous idea, if we want to get rid of the control of the one above, we have to constantly improve our strength and plunder the resources of other multiverse before the other party finds us. Then we can get rid of the other party completely after reaching a very strong strength. But what we didn''t expect is that the other party''s frequency of checking the world is faster and faster But before we realize each other, our own strength has generally reached the level of enough for each other to wipe out, so we have repeated so many times to the present, and we have not completely got rid of each other, so we have to come up with this method to create a ray of life with the offspring of the supreme god of destruction and chaos. "


    "Oh?" A bright light flashed in the eyes of the Eastern Emperor, "do you mean..."


    Anksiram said softly, "the offspring of our supreme God has the ability to control all things in the world, and the offspring of the supreme god of destruction and chaos can keep their consciousness in no matter how bad the situation is, even if the power is completely lost, there is no problem. The supreme god of creation and order has given her strong creative ability, which can even be used Break the boundaries of everything. And I gave her the ability to Destiny, so that she can find the real son of destiny, the son of destiny who can get rid of all this, and then she will help the son of destiny Finish everything. And the fourth supreme God As soon as she wanted to open her mouth, she suddenly looked up at Li. She could not know the power given by the four Supreme gods, nor could she come back here to see us repeat what happened today. "


    From Leng for a while, back here to see what happened repeatedly today, do you mean yourself?


    But I seem to have heard about the names of the four Supreme gods They are


    Li''s face suddenly changed wildly. He suddenly felt that he had completely forgotten the names of the four Supreme gods. It seemed that his connection with the four people had just started after he entered the world. It seemed that he had this feeling with some other things before?Just why? Is your memory manipulated?


    At this time, anksiram gently said to the supreme god of creation and order, "take that out."


    The supreme god of creation and order nodded and slowly stretched out his hand. At this time, there was a little bit of blood on his hand, which was the blood of the Lord, but it seemed that he didn''t care about it at all. At this time, there was something like a metal ball in his hand.


    With the appearance of the metal ball, the ocean in the plane suddenly surges violently, just like the plane finally I''m really scared. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C67

    At this time, the thunder and lightning on the whole plane of the sky is tearing the sky like a spider''s web. In addition, after the crystal wall is broken, the stars reveal outside, which makes people feel inexplicable, as if it is the end of the world.


    With the visions above the sky, in fact, the ordinary creatures in the whole plane are in a mess.


    Some amphibious intelligent life on the sea, when they see the abnormal situation of heaven and earth, begin to rush towards the land quickly. It seems that they are trying to gain the power to survive on the land.


    And had to give up the right to live in the water for a long time, but the fierce storm in an instant will be the sky and the sea infinite blurred up.


    For a moment, no one could see where the sea was and where the sky was, as if the sea and the sky were hand over.


    Violent waves casually have a height of 30 to 40 meters, some extremely powerful sea animals can barely sneak into the relatively calm deep sea, while those with weaker strength.


    Or the slower ones have been rolled up into the sky in a flash. When they fall again, their bodies have become incomplete.


    With a twitch of his nose, I''m afraid that the current situation in this plane is not much better than the storm in the rift of time and space. Now the whole surface is divided into two completely different worlds from the sea level. Ten meters above the sea level, there is an extremely violent storm, which is enough to tear more than 99% of the world''s creatures. And the more intense the storm is, the more intense it is at a higher altitude.


    Of course, the sea is such a situation, and the disaster on the land is also very serious. At this time, the earth kept shaking, and a large number of cracks appeared on the ground. Then, cities sank into the ground with the terrible earthquake, and even a lot of magma erupted from the cracks in some places.


    The storm on the sea surface soon began to spread to the land. An extremely huge bird flew over the sky. The bird''s size is extremely huge, and its wings are more than 400 meters wide. The bird''s body already has a preliminary divinity. If it is allowed to grow for hundreds of years, it is likely to become a God, but now it is in the sea In a flash, it turned into a skeleton, even without any flesh and blood left on it. Then its skeleton did not last for a second, and directly turned into countless dust.


    With the removal of the metal ball, all powerful beings are staring at the thing. At this time, there is nothing on their faces except greed and surprise, "this is Hope? "


    Anksiram nodded gently, "this is the reason why I can still keep my mind after countless disasters. This time, I will put it into the body of the system together with it. Listen to the system, although we have to put all our hopes on you this time You will be reborn after we are destroyed. At that time, maybe you have no autonomy, you can only attach to other people. You need to help that person become stronger and stronger, and then look for the ultimate goal of the world. If the time is right, you can also choose to replace her. You don''t have any chance to get a new independent life. Can you understand me when I say that? "


    The system nods gently, and her face is all at a loss. It looks like a baby who doesn''t know anything.


    The supreme god of destruction and chaos opened his mouth wide. "Ankyram, you are..."


    Anchoram gave a smile. "In fact, you like this daughter very much, don''t you? I''m so sorry, there''s no way to do it However, I know that the characteristic of your love for your daughter has left traces on many of your avatars. They basically have a daughter similar to her, if one of its hosts can meet your avatar''s daughter Then maybe your daughter will be free. "


    As soon as Li''s face changed, he seemed to completely connect some things before, Leila? Leila? Leila!


    No wonder the growth speed of the corpse summoned by himself is so amazing, and he has many secrets he doesn''t know, and since then, he has less and less time to control the system, so it''s like this!


    He remembers the first time he met Leila next to Bradman. It was In the pub.


    Sure enough, do you have your own identity? No wonder you didn''t come with me when I was exiled, because we were separated.


    At this time, the scene was silent. The expressions on the faces of these powerful beings seemed to want to snatch the metal ball named hope. There was no contempt for it. After all, from the information they learned from their mouths, if they could survive in the so-called catastrophe, they would be the only one in their level I''m the overlord of the world.


    But none of them did it. Anksiram looked at them and said, "in fact, you are much smarter than those people before. A group of people used to rob them directly."


    Although anksiram did not continue to speak, Li probably understood what he meant. Since the metal ball was still in his hands, those people should have disappeared in the long river of history.Anksiram gently throws the metal ball into the system, and the metal ball just touches the body of the system and directly integrates into it.


    Until this time, the eyes of the other strong people are still greedy. They look at the body of the system and seem to want to eat it directly.


    Anksiram snorted and said, "now that the matter has been finished, do what you should do. Remember that you are the overlord of the multiverse. It will soon disappear." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C68

    With the words of anksiram, there was a flash of consternation on these people''s faces, and then they strode away.


    It seems that they also have quite important things to do. After all, although they are supreme beings, they also have their own heaven and earth. When these powerful beings leave, they are quite casual. They don''t worry about anything else, and they rush directly to the boundary of the plane.


    The already fragmented plane completely disintegrated this time, and there were more and more cracks on the earth. Cracks thousands of meters wide were everywhere, and the light emitted from it was no longer the color of fire red magma. This time, it was a golden light.


    This is the origin of the plane. Soon the plane will disappear, and the evidence that they once gathered here will disappear.


    Li closes his eyes gently. When he opens them again, what appears in front of him is a stone ceiling. Here is Yes, if I go back to the time before I entered the dreamland, then I should be in the hall.


    He took a look at the surrounding situation. At this time, the door of the hall had been opened, and the huge statue was still standing there quietly. The hall was in a mess, and Sakura and they found Li''s wake up for the first time.


    "You wake up!" Sakura exclaimed in surprise.


    Li wants to do it, but he feels that half of his body is pressed down. He turns his head to see that it is Hatta who holds his hand tightly at this time, and his head is also on his shoulder.


    Sakura said, "hatada has been with you all night."


    "I slept so long?" From frowned, "what happened in the end?"


    "At that time, the statue vomited a light, and then you and Hatta fainted, but Hatta soon woke up, but I didn''t expect that you would sleep so long." Luwan said, "check your body to see if there is really no problem."


    Li nodded, but soon he directly helped Hatta up. At this time, Hatta was suddenly awakened by Li. His face was first shocked, then turned to surprise, "Naruto, are you awake?"


    "Shh, someone''s coming." Hearing Li say this, people can''t help but silence. Li also suddenly feels that there is a very strong hostility coming towards here. Li almost subconsciously thinks who it is


    Shiren, yes. Who else can be the one who can come here at this time?


    There is no one else besides the sacrifice!


    With the figure of Li, the whole hall was directly overturned in a trance. It was a very powerful force. The other party could easily control the scene in front of him. At this time, Sheren was floating on the ground for about 30 meters, and his foot was a gorgeous disc.


    "Daisy, I''m here to pick you up." Shiren said softly, while Hatta''s body trembled, but there was no resistance on his face.


    Li was stunned, "Chutian? What''s going on? "


    Hatta gave a bitter smile and said softly, "although I don''t know who you are, although you have been cheating me all the time, thank you for being so kind to me with Naruto''s body..."


    Daisy murmured, and his face turned pale. There must be something wrong with him. The magic he had imposed on Daisy was not so easy to remove.


    From suddenly grasped the hand of the young farmland, "I won''t let you leave my side casually!"


    Just at this time, Daisy''s body suddenly becomes a little unreal, just like a virtual shadow. Before Li has reacted, Daisy has disappeared in Li''s hands. When you look again, Daisy has appeared on the disc.


    "She Ren sneered and looked away," it''s really something that you can defeat those nine idiots, but that''s it. You can''t compete with me who has reincarnated eyes


    Li hums, and his body burns up quickly. With the appearance of chakra, Li rushes towards Sheren in the air, and Sheren''s face flashes an expression of surprise, "Oh, you can actually fly. This is not the power that those ninjas on the earth can master, right?"


    Li hums and kicks the disc at the foot of Sheren, but there is a sneer on Sheren''s face. With the action of Li, Sheren and the disc disappear into the air at the same time, and then it is 30 meters away when it appears again.


    And leave is a step in the air, the whole body happened deflection, once again toward the past.


    She Ren''s face was full of inexplicable smile, "Chuda, this man killed your former lover. How about I come to avenge you?"


    "Wait Wait a minute... " Daisy''s face flashed a flustered look, "no No


    At this time, Shiren turned a deaf ear to Hatta''s words. Between his hands, countless blue light balls gushed out of his hands, and a sneer flashed across his face. If these light balls were more than ten times dense, they might disturb him. But now, hum humFrom the very leisurely through the light ball, according to his master Naruto''s body can be quite easy to deal with the present situation, and Sheren seems not to care about these, his hands once again condensed a light, this time he condensed the light seems to be much larger than before.


    But in that case, wouldn''t it be easier to escape?


    Really


    Just from the face of the sneer just lasted for a moment, the next moment, he suddenly felt the air around him become solidified.


    The feeling is Li suddenly widened his eyes. "Timaria!"


    "Yes It''s me... " Timaria''s voice appeared in his ear. "You should be responsible for what you did in the past, shouldn''t you?"


    So it is, ah, from slowly exhaled a breath, is a good thing to do. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C69

    "Ka..." From the feeling as if something from the back of his body pierced in, it is timaria''s sword, the other side did not hesitate to pierce from the heart, although this is Naruto''s body, but that kind of pain or let from the face white, sharp pain is a common feeling.


    Damn, it''s really damn. Just now, I should use my real strength directly, but I used Naruto''s body and was directly suppressed by timaria. It''s really ridiculous


    A strange smile suddenly appeared on Shiren''s face. "Now, you can both die Timaria, your power really makes me feel a little scared, so you should die now. "


    With that, the light ball in his hand flew directly to Li Li, and Li Li snorted. Although he was suppressed by timaria, he still had the least defense. What harm could this light ball do to him?


    However, when the light ball enters Li''s body, Li suddenly feels that the power in his body is out of control. It seems that all of a sudden he is converging towards the light ball and then leaving his body


    Absorb chakra? From the open mouth, like a fish trying to breathe hard, and timaria is slowly closed her eyes, let the light ball from the body, and then through her body.


    Without any hesitation, the ball of light gushed out from timaria''s body again. At this time, the ball of light had already taken the color of countless light strange glass, and flew directly to the ground below.


    When the light ball touched the ground, the huge heat burst out, and the flame hundreds of meters high rushed directly into the sky


    At the same time, Li and timaria lost consciousness and fell straight into it.


    "You promised me not to hurt him!" Hatta''s loud cry was the last sound he heard before he was in a coma.


    "Sakura! How are they doing? "


    "Very bad! All the power in timaria''s body has disappeared. I feel that her physical function has been extremely exhausted. Although I don''t know what kind of power she has, it seems that her vitality has been completely replaced by that kind of power. With the disappearance of this power, she... "


    "What about Naruto?" The sound of Luwan rang again.


    "Naruto''s physical condition It''s strange that although his heart has been penetrated, it seems that his body function has not been lost, and he still has a strong sense of survival. I''m trying my best to repair him. "


    "Damn, what happened just now? Why did timaria attack Naruto suddenly?"


    From the fingers quickly moved, which let Sakura suddenly a Leng, "Naruto, you don''t move, the wound on your heart."


    "There''s no problem." From slowly said, with his words, his heart position wound a burst of peristalsis, fast healing up, this let Sakura stare big eyes, this is not normal people''s recovery ability?


    Li reaches out his hand and moves his palm. Is that so? Does the other party think that he will die if he can squeeze his chakra empty in an instant? It''s true that for most ninjas, even for the existence of shadow level, if they have been attacked like this, they will surely die. It''s a pity that they are now facing Li.


    But even if Naruto''s body, at most, it is deprived of combat power, right?


    Li slowly sat up, "Luwan, what happened to the place where I just fought with Shiren?"


    Lu Wan was stunned for a moment and nodded slowly, "the attack of Sheren went through the body of you and timaria, and directly blew the ground through, and what was exposed under the ground after the blow through was The earth. "


    The deer pill slowly gave a breath, "but this should also be expected, after all, we have confirmed before."


    Sakura said, "Naruto, you..."


    From gently shook his head, "it doesn''t matter." After that, he sat down on one side. He looked at timaria, and there was a complex look on his face. After a long time, he was not the one who used to be ruthless. In fact, he felt that if timaria really lifted her magic, it would be justifiable for him to attack himself.


    After all, at that time, I really raped her, and also gave her a very strong magic, so that she had a great favor for herself. If I was treated like this by others, I''m afraid I would like to eat each other alive now, right?


    Li Li smiles, reaches out his hand and gently holds timaria''s hand. Then, a little bit of power rushes into timaria''s body. Soon, the power in timaria''s body runs again.


    Li slowly shakes his head and sits on the ground again. This is the last point of strength that he can gather now. Now, chakra in Naruto''s body is extremely deficient. He can only constantly transfer his strength from himself. Otherwise, it will take him seven or eight days to wake up.At this time, he gently closed his eyes. If according to timaria''s and Hatta''s illusions, the person who started the operation must be Shiren. However, although Shiren has removed the illusions, what he doesn''t know is that Hatta still has something


    that''s the nine chakra essence that is stripped from the body.


    , the nine tail chakra essence, has not been taken yet, so there is still a few sense of separation on it. From then on, he closed his eyes and formed a link with the nine chakra.


    From this point of view, Hatta should be lying on the bed. The main style of the ceiling also looks like Gothic style. If you touch your nose, it seems that this is the base of giving up people. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C70

    But why didn''t hatada move at this time? Li frowned, and soon a sound of opening the door came, and then a face appeared in the corner of Li''s field of vision.


    It''s the face of Shiren. At this time, Shiren looked at Chutian crazily. The look on his face was extremely complex, "white eyed Ji. It''s beautiful, but no matter what, you''re my man now. "


    Shiren put out his hand and gently stroked Hata''s face. Suddenly, he seemed to think of something. With a wave of his hand, an image appeared in the air. It was a halo. There was a figure in the halo. Although it looked rather vague, it could also be seen that it was Naruto''s figure.


    "It''s still him." Shiren took a deep breath, suddenly scattered the halo, and then strode out.


    From touching his nose, does Hatta still like naruto? So what did Hatta follow Shiren for? Maybe because the magic was cracked, hatada already felt that he could not be trusted, but there must be other reasons.


    All of a sudden, a scene broke into Li''s mind. Yes, they were in the main hall before, and the statue vomited a ball of light. At that time, Daisy was obviously dull. Maybe at that time, Daisy saw something she shouldn''t have seen.


    From now on, I''m here to observe the situation from the perspective of Hatta, but in other people''s eyes, Li Ke is totally different. Maybe it''s just that I''m sad because I was dumped by Hatta, and I don''t have much motivation to continue to investigate this matter.


    However, even in this situation, lumaru still can''t give up his last hope. After all, what they are facing now is not Naruto''s lovelorn or something like that. They are facing a disaster of the level of annihilation. If their mission fails, it may lead to the earth being smashed by the moon.


    "Let''s go out and investigate." Luwan said hello, called Sakai and strode out. At this time, the place where the people were was no longer within the scope of the city, because the Sheren side had clearly expressed formal hostility. If they were still in the city, it would undoubtedly become a too obvious target.


    So they directly retreated to the forest and found a relatively secret cave. If so, first of all, the opponent won''t find it very quickly. In addition, it''s more convenient for defense.


    After seeing lumaru leave, Li continues to close his eyes and begins to observe things on the other side from the perspective of hatada. What he can probably confirm is that the other side should be living in the artificial sun above this place.


    Now I close my eyes and see


    Daisy started to move. Well, at least at this time, the thing in front of her is not a simple ceiling. She seems to be walking around and observing the surrounding environment. It seems that her understanding of this place is not much better than that of Li.


    Hattori quickly walked out of her bedroom. After walking out of the bedroom, what appeared in front of Hattori was a living room of nearly 100 square meters, which was still a kind of mixed decoration style similar to Gothic and ancient Japanese style. Hattori didn''t care about these. She walked slowly to another room and opened the door with her.


    Can''t help but be stunned, at this time appeared in front of a bed, and the people lying on the bed, it is their goal this time.


    At this time, Hua Huo is lying quietly on the bed. It seems that she is living well here. At least this kind of house has no wood leaves, but her eyes are wrapped with layers of cloth belts. Among ninjas, this cloth belt often represents a kind of situation - eye surgery.


    Hatta immediately opened his eyes, and then a trace of pain flashed across his face.


    "Fireworks Your eyes are really Damn... " Daisy murmured.


    No wonder that guy didn''t do anything to his side all the time. It turned out that he needed eyes. No matter how superb the eye changing technique is, it must take a period of stability. During this period, the other side quickly became familiar with Hua Huo''s eyes.


    Of course, if the body itself is metamorphosed to the level of Super Shadow, it can also force down the discomfort after changing eyes, and quickly enter the combat state. The six track state spot is one example.


    Of course, there is another conjecture, that is, the strange ability of giving up.


    Instant fusion of other people''s chakra, and then bring out the external power. Of course, that power is not only effective for chakra, it should have the effect of absorbing and fusing most of the energy, including the magic of timaria. Otherwise, timaria will not fall down like this.


    From the touch of his chin, such a force should not be a normal blood limit, right? According to the normal situation, the opponent should use the powerful blood ability. If this blood ability is not inherited from normal human beings, it means that there is only the highest blood in the world, the blood ability of big tube wood.


    The other party tries every means to want the daisy sisters. If it is really according to his idea, he wants to reproduce with Daisy, and fireworks, he obviously wants the eyes of fireworks And the eye that wants to spark is to give him to change an eye.So where''s his own eye? Is it broken? What powerful technique has been released to damage the eyes? I don''t know. If he really had his own strength, maybe at that time he didn''t use his puppet to go to the earth to catch the young field, and he didn''t have to hit the earth with the moon.


    His own strength is estimated to be able to crush the earth into slag.


    The strong strength just acquired, the transition period after changing eyes If you put these two together, it can be explained that the other side is evolving their own eyes ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C71

    Evolution? Force all your strength. After touching his nose, it seems that his opponent is quite special this time, but that''s all. Li doesn''t think that this clown can really stand in front of him.


    Absorbing power? Indeed, this kind of power can be said to be close to the existence of natural enemies for people like timaria. Timaria''s magic of static time and space actually has weaknesses.


    She is not really static time, in fact, she is to pull a certain range of people into their own space. Then the time in that space is completely still. It''s two levels to keep people still in the big world and in the small space.


    It can be said that the requirements for the caster''s magic reserve and control ability have been reduced.


    In this case, the attack that can swallow and absorb energy can directly absorb and destroy the characteristics of timaria''s static space, and it is more likely to make timaria fall into the state of being countered.


    Although timaria didn''t avoid Shiren''s attack because she was attacking Shiren that day, if timaria and Shiren were really against each other, timaria would be defeated.


    Is it a rebirth? I felt the position of my eye socket.


    I don''t know what will happen if I merge that thing with my own eyes? Will there be a new evolution? Or will you swallow up your eyes and let yourself have reincarnated eyes directly?


    I want to have a try.


    All of a sudden, Hatta suddenly turned his head as if he had heard something. However, he found that Shiren was standing at the door. Shiren''s face was filled with a gentle smile. "Hatta, you wake up."


    Daisy''s face flashed a startled expression, but still nodded, "ah."


    She Ren said slowly, "do you want to walk here with me? This is my castle."


    Hatta frowned, but said, "I know."


    Sheren then turned around and walked slowly into the living room, while Hatta followed him slowly. The castle as a whole was decorated with an improved Gothic style. A large number of sharp corner ornaments and gold relief patterns on them covered every corner of the castle.


    There are a lot of puppets in this castle. On the surface, they all exist in the form of servants. However, under the observation of Hatta, each of them has a good fighting ability. It seems that these puppets are not directly controlled, but have a certain degree of autonomy.


    With the pace of Shiren, some puppets stood on both sides of the corridor and said respectfully, "welcome Miss Hata."


    "These puppets are..." Hatta asked.


    "Oh, these puppets have existed since the time of Yucun ancestors. They have been serving Yucun adults all the time. After Yucun adults died, these puppets still live according to the power of the reincarnation eye, and they have been protecting here all the time..." She said so.


    And hatada asked, "are you from here?"


    "Me? My father died early, and I have lived here since I was a child. All I have been accompanied by is these puppets. " She Ren said softly, "I''m the master here, but the people below don''t understand my idea..."


    When Shiren said this, a little pain flashed across Hata''s face. At this time, some memory fragments of Hata poured into Li''s mind. It was the scene of the battle between the two armies. One side was a soldier in red, and the other side was a soldier in white.


    However, it seems that the people in red Fang are much more neatly dressed, and their equipment is much better than that in White Fang. The people in Bai Fang look malnourished, and their weapons are also uneven. However, Bai Fang has one more thing than Hong Fang, which is a huge statue of a ball, which is in the center of the army.


    Both sides seem very nervous


    It''s like deciding their future.


    A man who looked like the leader of the red side suddenly raised his weapon and roared. At this time, the man of the white side seemed to have the chance to win. The huge stone ball statue suddenly flashed a light, and then the fierce fire directly engulfed the red side on the whole battlefield.


    "Baiyan Ji, this is the spiritual wish of all our Yucun descendants. We are waiting for you, waiting for you to break the curse. All the people who live in Tiangong are separated, while we live on the ground are families. After a long period of comfort, some people in our family came up with the idea of discriminating against the separation. They prohibited the separated people from coming out of the heavenly palace, and took the separated children as hostages. Both I and they ignored the power of the people''s heart. Finally, the owner of the separated family committed suicide for his son named Shiren. He begged the family to let his child return to his mother. However, when the child returned to the heavenly palace, he found that his mother had died in bed, and his father wanted him to take revenge. "A voice rings slowly. Is this what Hatoyama saw before?


    "But the child didn''t have the power of revenge, and the people who separated didn''t inherit many talents of Yucun adults. They always lived in the castle as servants. But he chose another way. First, he made friends with the people below, and then he flattered and satisfied the family''s conditions He wants to master the secrets in the heavenly palace All along, although the family knew the secret of the heavenly palace, they had no way to enter it. I can live in the heavenly palace for a long time, but I don''t know the secret The family members are not reconciled. " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C72

    "All the reasons lie in people''s heart. At that time, although people kept searching for the secret of reincarnation, no one told him. According to Yucun''s idea, there is no difference between the so-called separation and the patriarchal family. As for the secret of reincarnation, it can only be opened when the patriarchal family and the patriarchal family live in harmony. It''s just that the patriarch who has a lot of resources is too arrogant They touched a child''s revenge. The child finally entered the temple. Originally, no one was allowed to enter the temple, because no doubt all the people who entered the temple died in it. At that time, the watchman revealed the idea that the separated people should die when they die. He directly let him enter the temple, but he didn''t think that this was opening the door to the disaster of extermination. He got the secret about reincarnation eye and rushed back to the heavenly palace, but he couldn''t get the real reincarnation eye, so he opened the false reincarnation eye at a considerable price, but even the power of the false reincarnation eye is not ours to fight against... "


    The words stop here, but the amount of information is still enough to let us understand the whole story.


    Basically, there is a promising kid among the discriminated families, and the kid''s future is so great that he has directly destroyed the whole family. Now think about what the Nine Tailed beasts said before, as well as the appearance of the whole city.


    Yucun''s descendants basically don''t want to achieve that ancestor''s last wish.


    If human relations collapse, will it be destroyed with the fist of the moon? Of course, it can''t be said that every clan here doesn''t want to destroy the earth, does it? After all, there will be some people who want to replace those people on the earth and gain more living space.


    Of course, if it comes to the fact that no one is willing to do it. Then it must not be too comfortable for them to give up their responsibilities


    It must be something that will make most people here, even the vast majority of people feel that their vital interests have been greatly damaged, so that they will all give up this matter


    Sheren took Hatta and basically turned the whole castle around. When he passed by, he would see that the outside was basically a yellow color, mainly because it was inside the artificial sun, so it had to be dyed with this kind of light.


    At last, Hata was taken to a hall. The room looks different from other places. It''s like an auditorium. It should be used for some important ceremonies.


    In this case, although the separated people have mastered the most important part of the whole moon, they do not know the secret and do not have the rich resources below. Although the family has mastered the secret and has a lot of resources, they can not enter the world above.


    Yucun is really a strange old man.


    "We will get married here, and then go to sleep in reincarnation until the earth is completely destroyed. After everything calms down, we will return to the earth. At that time, there will be no evil human beings on the earth, and we will be the ancestors of new human beings..." Shiren''s face is full of smile. It seems that this is the future life he imagined.


    And hatada is frowning, "impossible, in that case, the moon will be completely destroyed."


    However, Shiren''s face was riddled with self-confidence. He walked out slowly, "you don''t have to worry. This heavenly palace is guarded by the powerful chakra. It''s the treasure of our family, reincarnation eye."


    "The mighty chakra? Reincarnation? What''s that? " Hatta followed the steps of Shiren, his face was full of doubts.


    "Powerful enough to run the huge energy of the moon, maybe some people on your earth have the power to deal with the impact of the moon, but it''s useless, maybe only the moon, they can deal with it, but with the power of the reincarnation eye, they have no chance to win at all."


    "Where on earth is that thing?" Daisy asked.


    At this time, she can''t help but cover her hand on her face. Hatoyama, a fool, doesn''t know anything now. She also understands Hatoyama''s idea. Does she want to cover the whereabouts of reincarnation eye from Shiren''s mouth, and then destroy it? Let''s not say whether she can even if she can, she asked, even if she is an idiot, she will be alert, right?


    Sure enough, Shiren''s steps stopped for a moment, "I can''t tell you this. When we get married, you will see it naturally."


    Hatta took a deep breath and seemed to find that she was a little impatient. She turned her head to one side and said, "that Can I go back to my room? It''s a little cold outside. "


    She Ren''s face once again emerged a gentle smile, "is it? It''s true that the sun doesn''t shine all year round. Oh, by the way, can you weave a scarf for me? "


    "Why?" Daisy''s face was full of amazement, even if he didn''t understand each other''s words.


    She turned her head with a smile and said, "weave a scarf for me!" But he looked at Chutian, and Chutian did not make a corresponding response. The smile on Shiren''s face gradually faded, "don''t you want to?"Daisy gently closed his eyes, "if you must, I understand."


    A smile once again appeared on Shiren''s face, "is that right? Thank you very much. I''m very happy, hatada


    But Daisy is still there silent, suddenly a painful voice came from the mouth of Shiren, he covered his eyes, the expression on his face seems to be abnormal pain.


    "Oh? Is the adaptation period not over? " Li murmured, but should it be fast? If we don''t go back, when we leave the past, we won''t be able to fight back Li doesn''t want to deal with an enemy who can be crushed by him at will. Of course, if the other party jumps out to challenge like Shiren,


    he doesn''t want to deal with him www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C73

    Daisy''s face slightly changed, "what''s the matter with you?"


    And Shiren gently shook his head and said, "I''m just a little uncomfortable. This is the proof that white eyes grow into reincarnated eyes. I''ll just have a little rest. It doesn''t matter. "


    Say she Ren will cover the hands of the eyes gently release, at this time the eyes have been exposed and white eyes are different, originally she Ren''s eyes look like white eyes open, although the blood around the nerve did not burst, but can clearly see the center of the eyes.


    And now there is a layer of reflectors on Shiren''s eyes, which also shows a kind of cyan color.


    Then from the scene in front of you slowly disappeared, from frowning, "not enough strength?"


    Originally, it was not very close to Naruto''s body. After all, he had mastered this body for only a while. Now he uses all things to use the power in Naruto''s body, and his noumenon can only slowly transmit some noumenon energy to supplement.


    If it''s just some ordinary battles, then there''s no problem at all.


    Naruto is just like a bucket, and Li is a reservoir, but now this reservoir can only use a small water pipe to fill water here. If you just drink the water in the bucket, then there is no problem at all.


    But now Naruto''s bucket of water has been directly kicked and spilled by people. Although Li has made the bucket of water better soon, now, if we use the ability that will consume a lot of energy all the time, Li can''t stand it. Li also dare not say that the delivery volume is too large. In this case, if a person is not careful, Naruto''s body will be directly crushed by it.


    Soon, Luwan and Sakai went back to the cave. As they walked, Luwan said, "now we have found out the way to enter there. Naruto, when are you going to be depressed?"


    Li Leng for a moment, turned to a bitter smile, "now my chakra has been completely drained, if you want to refine it again, can you give me a day?"


    Lu Wan was stunned for a moment, "have you been squeezed dry? Can you in one day Oh, yes, you have the power of nine tails in your body. That''s not surprising. Are you sure one day is enough? "


    From a smile, "believe that the team is the commander should do."


    "Well, I don''t have to tell you." With that, Luwan strode away, and Sakai followed him with a frown. "Luwan, what''s the matter with you today? Why are you so angry? "


    Li sighed softly, "I didn''t expect that even Luwan knew that I should not be Naruto now. But even you want to use me, right? If you don''t use me, how do you plan next? "


    The time of the day passed quickly, and Li also felt that after a day of recuperation, Naruto''s body was almost recovered. After touching my nose, it''s time to go there and have a look.


    After a discussion, the four of them walked out. Timaria was not prepared to take it. Since this guy had already removed his pupil skill, it means that he might not be on his side. If she had another fight, he would have a headache.


    Of course, her strength can''t really hurt li. Even if she pierces her heart, Li''s body will quickly repair Naruto''s heart. But if she targets other people here, I''m afraid no one can survive her attack except Sakura.


    The four soon flew to the sky with the giant bird created by Sakai''s ninja. First, they circled around the artificial sun. According to lumaru, in fact, these puppets also need to make a seal when they go in and out of the artificial sun.


    The way of making a seal is very simple. Although it should be that the door will only open when these puppets make a seal, if there is a deer pill, then shadow can control those puppets to do these things very easily.


    After a circle around the man-made sun, a black hole appeared in the sun, and a large number of puppets emerged from it riding black giant birds.


    Li said softly, "don''t I have to repeat the fact that these puppets have the means of long-range attack?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the puppets began to launch a crazy attack. For a moment, a large number of light balls flew towards the crowd. At this time, they didn''t mean to keep their hands. Their hands were quickly sealed, and then a huge burning red spiral ball, and the sword in his hand was frozen in his hands.


    Luwan''s face changed. "Is this the sword in rongdun spiral pill''s hand?"


    The sword in luoxuanwan''s hand of rongdun is an enhanced version of Ninjutsu that Naruto can use with the help of chakra of Monkey King. In fact, this Ninjutsu has been unable to use since the war. At most, Naruto can release the red sword in luoxuanwan''s hand. And that kind of red spiral ball sword is more use nine tail chakra to simulate the melting effect.You know, at that time, the sword in rongdun spiral pill''s hand directly killed the six spots with only one reincarnation eye.


    Even the sacred tree was cut in half by such a blow.


    Now I''m just re analyzing the chakras of the Nine Tailed animals I caught before, so now I can easily recreate such power.


    However, the difficulty of chakra analysis of tailed beast is not particularly low, so it took a whole day to reconstruct Monkey King''s chakra analysis.


    At this time, the huge rongdun chakra directly devoured most of the puppets in front of him. Naturally, the rest of the puppets were not idiots who knew nothing at all, and immediately fled to the artificial sun. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C74

    Of course, Li won''t let go of the rest of these guys. He stretched out his hand and gave a virtual grip to the puppets in the air. Then a violent wind suddenly sounded. When we looked again, the puppets and their mounts had burst into countless powder balls in the air. But there is one left. After all, they have to enter the artificial sun.


    At this time, Luwan also grasped the opportunity very well. At the same time that most of the enemies were eliminated, he had rushed to the last remaining man. Then shadow bondage was launched, and the puppet was completely in Luwan''s control.


    Luwan then controlled the puppet to make the seal of entrance and exit. Immediately, a black entrance appeared on the top of the artificial sun, and everyone rushed into it. At this time, after entering it, Li understood why the clan was not allowed to enter here.


    Li is the first one to enter the air. First of all, he feels that the air inside is completely different from the air outside. He is inexplicably smelling of sulfur. Although I don''t know the specific reason, if people who haven''t been exposed to this kind of air for a long time rashly enter, it may cause a great burden on their body.


    It may even lead to death, but why did he let some of his people live here?


    As the crowd entered, it was found that there were not any defense facilities inside. First of all, there were more puppets in the artificial sun than outside. They also drove the giant bird to launch a strong attack on the crowd, and there were some new threats in some blockhouses below. These people used Ninja weapons against the air, Keep on attacking people.


    However, in the end, they all fell to the ground without danger, and Li immediately started the immortal mode. Now they don''t have the most final scout rudimentary field, so they can only let Li Lai do it. When using Naruto''s body, only the immortal mode is really useful.


    Directly use natural energy to explore the chakras of the people around you. As for the nine tail model, although it will win a lot in fighting, it is reasonable to say that the nine tail model can detect the hostility and goodwill of the people around you.


    Now here are some puppets, they do not have hostility, they do not have that kind of complex feelings, from the beginning to the end, they are just obeying orders.


    As for if fireworks is really in a state of sleep, then it is more unlikely to send out goodwill or malicious. In the end, we can only use the immortal mode.


    He closed his eyes for a little exploration, then pointed to a tall building nearby and said, "it''s over there. The fireworks should be on the attic there. You saved her and left here immediately."


    A little hesitation flashed across Sakura''s face, "what about Naruto?"


    Li shook his head gently, "I''m going to find Sheren to make an end. The strength of this guy is not as simple as you know. If you follow him, you may get hurt."


    Sakura nodded, "I see. You must be careful yourself And bring back the young fields. "


    After waving, he rushed to the other side quickly. At this time, he was far from calm. In fact, he felt a little flustered. In his immortal mode, he just felt the position of hatada, but the feedback was not good.


    Although he was able to confirm that Hatoyama was alive, the smell did not look like Hatoyama.


    It''s like being possessed by someone. If so, what did Shiren do to Chutian?


    He rushed to the other side quickly according to the feeling of the immortal mode, and soon he came to the edge of the castle. However, in the feeling of the immortal mode, the Daisy was still more outside. He opened his eyes and saw that an island was floating in the air.


    The island floating in the air looks like a temple like building. Li Li frowns. At this time, chakra of Hatta clearly comes into Li''s perception from there.


    It''s definitely over there. Without hesitation, it''s going to the island quickly.


    It''s only about ten seconds since I stepped on the island. In fact, although the island is floating in the air, there are a lot of stones floating in the air between it and the castle, so even without the ability of flying, I can easily come directly from the castle.


    As soon as Li stepped on it, he immediately felt a little bit of fluctuation emerging from the island. He touched his nose. Is this the secret of this place?


    It''s a secret that people have always wanted.


    As Li entered here, a large number of puppets rushed out from both sides of the corridor. However, these guys were easily dismissed by Li. For Li, this kind of attack can''t even stop.


    Soon, when he came to the deepest part of the corridor, he pushed the door open and said, "I''m here."At this time, Hatta and Shiren were standing in the middle of the hall. They were both wearing black clothes. In the earliest time of tolerance, it was true that black clothes were the most precious thing and the symbol of eternity. Shiren was holding a round cake in his mouth. He wanted Hatta to pick it up with his mouth. If this was done, it would be done according to the ancient custom It''s the whole wedding ceremony.


    saw a break in from the intruder, and a grim look appeared on his face. He took the powder from his mouth. "You finally came, but the field is already mine!" You died a few years ago. Your real body is just an ordinary ninja. You are not the person that Hatta has been fond of for several years... "


    He opened his mouth wide and said, "what are you talking about?" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C75

    "Ask me what I''m talking about?" Shiren laughed. "It''s really funny. When Naruto and Zilai were also going to practice, Naruto was directly engulfed by Jiuwei because he couldn''t control the power of Jiuwei, and then Zilai forced Jiuwei to seal it. But Naruto was dead, which was beyond rescue. So Zilai also used a secret skill at that time, he forced it Put another soul into the body of Naruto and let him live instead of Naruto. Do you really think that you are the only one who knows about it after your death? " She Ren laughed and said, "I don''t know it''s you. People on the moon have been watching you all the time. I''ve already told hatada all about you!"


    "So it is..." A wry smile appeared at the corner of Li''s mouth. "Even if it''s the same beginning and the same ending, the story in the middle will change a lot. The Naruto in this world has already died..."


    Li murmured, while Shiren snorted, "well, maybe the whirlpool Naruto in those years will really become the son of the world, but what is your fake? The world without the son of the world has no value. Now you should die with this regret! "


    Sheren gently raised a finger, and then a blue light came directly to Li. Li snorted, and the speed increased several times. She went through the blue light directly. Sheren frowned, "Oh, this time it seems that you are serious, but it doesn''t matter. At that time, the moon will hit the earth Everything else will come to nothing Kill him. "


    Sheren said to play, gently virtual press on the ground, and then the ground in front of him slowly sank down, and then a staircase appeared in front of him, Sheren gently pulled the field, the field directly followed Sheren toward the ground.


    From frowned, "control it?"


    It was at this time that the puppets who had been standing quietly in the hall suddenly gathered around them. At this time, their faces were all ferocious. It seemed that they were quite angry that the wedding ceremony was blocked.


    Li snorted, "meltaway, the ultimate hell!"


    He quickly made three seals, then clapped his hands on the ground, and then the temperature of the whole space began to rise extremely. This is a powerful magic to change the environment in the melting escape. Who knows how many puppets there are. For this kind of number exceeding the level of Indescribability, only the environmental Ninja can be correct Keep your opponent in check.


    At this time, the ground of Zhenge hall turned red. Several puppets could not walk on it immediately. At this time, some high-precision parts inside them had been distorted due to the high temperature. It can be said that these puppets would lose their activity if they had to enter this area.


    Of course, if you can use shouhe''s magnetic escape chakra, these guys are nothing more.


    Seeing that these puppets were all suppressed, he walked directly into the underpass where he had just entered. After walking nearly 100 meters, he was sealed by a door. The door was decorated with a lot of strange words. It should be quite old.


    Li gently stroked it with his hand, "this feeling is "Holy lines?"


    "It''s Shengwen!" Li Li opened his mouth wide, and then he quickly began to analyze the above things, "magic absorption, huge shield of war, absolute defense, physical rebound, energy conversion Is it a combination of five holy lines? And it''s a perfect combination. Although some changes have been made in some places, it looks more like an attack on impact and ninja. "


    From slowly back a step, this holy grain can already be said to be superior holy grain.


    It''s just why is this thing here? Is this the last line of defense? That idiot thinks this stuff can stop him?


    Li snorted, directly bit his middle finger, and began to write on the door quickly. Yes, the holy tattoo on the door in front of him is enough to make a shield become an incomparable artifact, unless the opponent''s power is too strong.


    Now obviously, as long as Naruto''s body is still used, it can''t be destroyed. In this case, we can only use another method.


    That is to destroy it in a technical way.


    There are generally three ways to remove a holy mark. One is brainless violence. As just mentioned, it can be destroyed directly with extremely strong impact. The second and third are technical things.


    The second method is to destroy the important nodes above it, so that it can''t continue to run correctly. Naturally, it will be destroyed. And the third method is more vicious, adding other holy lines to the original holy lines. Generally speaking, holy lines are drawn according to the limit of the material they carry.


    If there are five holy patterns superimposed on the top, it can be understood that this material can only bear the degree of the combination of the five holy patterns. If someone can draw the sixth holy pattern on the top of the five holy patterns superimposed at this time, the carrier will collapse directly and the so-called holy pattern will no longer exist.Of course, the third method is also the most difficult one.


    Because if your holy lines are not successfully superimposed with the previous ones, they will not be effective.


    If you want to succeed, this painter''s level is much higher than that of the original one. After all, five layer superposition and six layer superposition are two completely different concepts.


    Dozens of seconds later, from the corner of the mouth appeared a sneer, "this is good." He took a step back and put his hands together ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C76

    From the understanding of the holy pattern, no matter how much it is superior to the painter of the holy pattern on this door, it is very difficult to draw the sixth holy pattern on the basis of the superposition of the original five holy patterns, but it is not completely impossible.


    As Li drew the sixth holy grain on it, the whole door began to shake violently, and then the holy grain on it began to flicker part by part, which was the performance of energy instability. Li snorted and knocked on it gently.


    The holy grain on the door itself has the function of absorbing the power to attack the door and transforming it into holy grain. Originally, the holy grain on the door has reached the limit. After such a knock, it immediately exceeds the saturation. The light on the interrogation suddenly reaches a pole, and then it completely darkens.


    According to the electronic equipment, it is the holy grain that has been burned and short circuited.


    With the destruction of the holy grain, the stone gate in front of us disintegrated in an instant. It seems that the stone gate has been squeezed dry by the holy grain on it. At the moment of the destruction of the holy grain, it has turned into slag.


    There was no expression on Li''s face, as if all this was taken for granted. He strode in. Inside the stone gate, there was a room that was not big. In the middle of the room, there was a platform. You can see that in the middle of the platform, there was a stone bed.


    Is this the so-called reincarnation? If you rely on the outside of the superposition of holy lines, you don''t think it can really protect here.


    "She Ren, hand over the field. Maybe I can spare your life." It''s like an order to say that.


    On Sheren''s face, a banter smile appeared, "here you are? Well, I''ll give her back to you... "


    Then he directly pushed the daisy field beside him towards lifeI. At this time, Daisy immediately rushed towards lifeI, but at this time, her posture was completely open, which was clearly a fighting posture.


    But Li didn''t feel any hostility from her. It was like he was facing a puppet. Li twitched his nose. Is that right? If you say that this is the place where you sleep, then you must not be the way to extract the soul for your hands and feet on Hatoyama, right?


    As he said that, Li grabbed Daisy''s hand and grabbed it toward Daisy''s chest. At this time, Li''s hand just touched Daisy''s chest, and his hand went directly into her body. "Sure enough..." From the force suddenly, directly from the body of Daisy took out a blue light ball.


    "That''s how you control Hatta and the people you used to be from outside..." Li said slowly, "you really have to give up people. It''s not enough for you to control the souls of those people who used to be separated by you. You can also copy and inject their souls into the puppets without limit. I really think, are you still human?"


    "Ha ha ha..." Shiren laughed wildly. "What do you know? If I didn''t control them with this secret method of big wood, how could they be willing to be enemies with the clan? In order to prevent them from betraying me one day, I can only control them forever with this method! "


    Shiren didn''t seem to have any regrets for what he had done. Instead, he seemed to take it for granted, "I''m the owner of a separate family, no The people who live in the heavenly palace are the real families! We are the people who want to fulfill the destiny of Yucun! Everyone who doesn''t want to fulfill Yucun''s destiny will die! "


    "Li..." Hatta opened his eyes slightly, "you Why I''m going to... "


    Although hatada regained consciousness, he was still weak.


    From the face with a bit of gentle said, "you are the woman I choose, naturally can''t let others take away."


    She renleng snorted, "well, now let''s see who is stronger. The stronger people can naturally take away the young fields!"


    The smile on Li''s face suddenly froze, "Sheren, although I want to go back, since I have promised you just now, I will leave you a life Let''s go


    Then he took Hatta and walked out slowly, "listen, I''ll forgive you now, but if you want to fight me again, I will Kill you


    "Are you kidding?" A ferocious smile appeared on Shiren''s face, "is it up to you? Last time, it wasn''t anyone who was directly Ah... "


    Shiren suddenly covered his eyes. At this time, his body seemed to be unable to move because of the pain. If he didn''t grasp the railing in time, maybe he would fall to the ground.


    "Damn, the last fetal movement was at this time..." She Ren bit his teeth and roared.


    The young farmland suddenly pulled to leave for a while, left to stop a footstep, "how?"


    Daisy said slowly, "eyes of fireworks..."


    Leave a little smile, "you don''t worry, I will restore her eyes, it doesn''t matter."Daisy heard from so said nodded, "I want to destroy reincarnation eye."


    Li Leng for a moment, "isn''t the reincarnated eye the eyes of others?"


    "No The reincarnation eye is in another place, which is the real reincarnation eye. As for the eyes of sacrifice, it''s just a power of that... " Daisy field Leng for a while, seems to be don''t know how to explain.


    "Projection?" He asked.


    "Well, it''s a bit like that. Although he can use the power of the reincarnated eye, he can only play a part of it." Daisy said, "come with me. I know where it is."


    Li nodded his head gently, and then walked out with daisy. He didn''t want to take care of Shiren. Originally, he wanted to set up a tall image in front of daisy, and let Shiren go. Of course, he would come to find Shiren''s trouble in the future. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C77

    But now that we have known that the reincarnation eye of sacrifice is just a part of the power that projects the noumenon of the reincarnation eye, then we naturally want to see the real reincarnation eye, so it doesn''t matter.


    At this time, Li can''t understand his idea. What kind of attitude does he have towards himself?


    If the world I live in now is really the original world of fire shadow, maybe hatada will hate himself very much, right? But now in this world, Naruto has already died long ago. The person who occupied Naruto''s body is an unknown human soul. Now Naruto''s body has been occupied by himself. How can he not be regarded as killing Naruto himself?


    However, it all depends on how Hatoyama calculates. If she thinks that Li is the murderer or the person who killed Naruto, then Li has nothing to say. Even if the woman selected by the machine is hostile to her


    From the pause for a moment, even if it is hostile to themselves, so what? Hum, even if timaria stabbed herself, could she really kill herself?


    Daisy field with from directly back to the castle position, from frowned, "daisy field, reincarnation eyes in the castle?"


    Hatada shook his head gently, "no, the position of reincarnation eye is very similar to the island where the temple is just located. They are all revolving around the castle."


    "Oh?" From now on, I directly looked in the direction that Hatta''s eyes were looking at. There was a relatively special floating island. The reason why it was so special was that the floating island presented the image of sun and moon. It was a Gemini island. The larger one was in the shape of a waning moon, while the smaller one was a ball symbolizing the appearance of the sun.


    Li asked, "is that the place?"


    Daisy nodded gently, "well, before I was in there, I was almost able to destroy the reincarnation eye."


    He left, but he thought, "fortunately, it hasn''t been destroyed by you. Otherwise, it''s a pity."


    If the floating island wants to pass, it will be the same as before. Of course, if Sakai can help at this time, it will be more relaxed. With Daisy''s steps, they will soon find the way to the inside of the floating island.


    In less than half a minute, two people even entered the core of the interior.


    Here, a huge white ball of light floats quietly in the air. Li opened his mouth wide and said, "is this a reincarnated eye?"


    It doesn''t make Li think of the reincarnation of the eye. Isn''t it the eye? Although this light ball does look like an eye, it is at least seven meters in diameter. Who can use such an eye.


    As a result, is it just a manifestation of energy?


    This thing can only be used as an energy source at most. Li Li sighed slightly. This kind of thing can be used in the range of the moon and the earth in the world. It can even be said that if the distance is longer, the effect will not be so strong.


    I haven''t been prepared before. I still carry such a thing when I go to fight everywhere.


    Did you come here in vain? From lightly sighed a tone, "how to destroy it?"


    "Hatada pause," your power is no way to destroy it, only the power of the white eye can


    With that, Hatta stepped forward, and in a flash, a purple chakra was burning on his hands. The chakra quickly gathered together and turned into two huge virtual images of lion heads.


    "Soft step double lion boxing!" Hatta roared. At this time, her face was a little angry. It seemed that she saw something that could make her gnash her teeth.


    Then he jumped up high and hit the huge reincarnation eye with his fists.


    From now on, I frown, this reincarnated eye


    That''s right. When Hattori burst out, the reincarnation eye seemed to wriggle, just like it felt the threat.


    "Hatada, be careful!" Li shouts, but it''s too late now. Daisy''s fists have been heavily hit on it. With Daisy''s attack, the purple chakra on her hand is quickly engulfed by her eyes, and then a purple light bursts out from her eyes.


    At this time, Hatta was in the mid air and had no foothold at all. He was blown away by the strong fluctuation.


    Li wants to pick up. Suddenly, he hears a roar of laughter. One hand grabs Daisy directly before he leaves. "I''m really sorry. In fact, I''ve wanted you to give up thinking for a long time. Although the reincarnation eye is something that can only be destroyed by the white eyed concubine, the adult certainly didn''t expect that your white eyed concubine would be so weak To what extent? "


    The corner of his mouth twitched. Yes, if there is a war all the time in the world, hatada''s cultivation will not slow down. If it is now, hatada will probably have the strength of shadow level or sub shadow level, right?If it is really like this, the rebirth eyes in front of breathing eyes may be destroyed by Hatoyama.


    However, since the last World War, there will be no major war in the whole forbearance community in 20 years, and most villages have begun to pursue the policy of self-cultivation.


    Daisy''s strength may be weaker than that in the war of forbearance.


    As a result, just at that time, her attack was easily absorbed by the reincarnation eye, and also rebounded.


    This reincarnation eye should be able to absorb or rebound the ability of chakra of people other than the white eye owner. However, if the white eye owner''s hand is too weak, the eye with the same original power as the white eye will absorb the attack power instead. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C78

    Shiren''s face with a very proud smile, "now, Daisy is mine!"


    "Che, it''s so naive." Li said slowly, "do you think that only you and Daisy can destroy this reincarnation eye in this place?"


    The smile on Shiren''s face froze. "It should be said that she is qualified. Hatada''s strength is too weak. She can''t destroy her eyes. I don''t know what you think?"


    Li slowly breathed out a breath. He pressed his hand on the reincarnation eye, and his face was expressionless. "Then I''ll show you how naive you are..."


    "Idiot! No matter how powerful your strength is, it''s the same thing as dregs in front of the reincarnation eyes! " Sheren laughed wildly, "if you have the ability, attack. See how much power you have can be absorbed by the reincarnation eye!"


    "How many times You are so naive Li said slowly, "it''s true that the attribute of absorbing chakra is very powerful, but you have to understand that the world is actually quite small in the eyes of some people. In your eyes, the unlimited attribute of absorbing chakra is like a sponge constantly absorbing water. When the water absorbed by the sponge reaches the saturation level, can it continue to absorb?"


    "Then you can try and get out of your sight."


    "Leave!" "Don''t do that, it will absorb all your strength!" Hatta cried


    Li laughed, "let it try..." Li suddenly presses his hand on the reincarnated eye. Indeed, according to the power of Li''s transformation into Naruto''s body, it''s a fool''s dream to make the absorption of the reincarnated eye reach saturation. But Li has other ways.


    "Self discipline destroys the magic array." Li slowly said, as he put his hand on the reincarnated eye, a black mark appeared on the reincarnated eye, and the mark spread wildly at a very fast speed, just like a terrible infectious virus.


    Self discipline collapse array is a very powerful magic originally. This magic was created by Bryan. Of course, this is what he said. In fact, Li also saw this magic in the collection of books in the temple of anksiram.


    When Li sees this magic in the original work, his first reaction is chicken ribs.


    Yes, this magic array is enough to destroy all objects, even people, but it takes a long time to release, and it takes a long time to work after successful release. The onset time is often determined by the size of the opponent''s magic storage.


    For example, when he was young, he could easily destroy a mountain with this self-discipline disintegration array, but it took quite a long time to destroy nirvana.


    However, the self-discipline collapse magic array is actually an incomplete magic. It is called dimensional collapse and belongs to world-class magic. It''s also a prohibition law beyond the limit level.


    According to Li''s inference, the powerful degree of dimensional collapse is destroyed by the galaxy, which itself will even affect the balance of the whole potential plane. If the number of uses reaches a certain degree, it will even lead to the collapse of the whole potential plane.


    With such a great power, the demand for the amount of magic is not so high. It requires the caster to control the magic power. The control level of magic is the threshold of this magic, and magic is the upper limit of what level this magic can achieve. The more powerful the magic you inject, the greater the scope of its destruction.


    Although it doesn''t use much magic from now on, its control will not drop too much because it uses Naruto''s body now. The present reincarnation eye only needs to destroy a part of it, and its whole will lose its strength because of the collapse of its appearance


    Of course, Li also thought about whether this reincarnation eye would absorb the dimensional collapse magic array.


    It would be better if it could absorb the dimension collapse magic array. Although the dimension collapse magic array itself is just a black mark, its strength lies in its large quality. The amount of magic contained in it is very small at the beginning, only those injected by the caster, but with the growth of time, it will become stronger With an almost geometric growth rate, the crazy growth will soon reach a frightening amount. This magic can be called world-class magic because of this.


    With the appearance of the dimension broken magic array, the whole reincarnation eye can''t help shaking for a while, and then its whole body began to emit a faint light.


    "To absorb?" From the corner of the mouth appeared a sneer, "just you absorb it?"


    Below the left point is just the starting point of the magic array. It will automatically absorb the surrounding forces and start to improve the magic array. At this time, the more you want to absorb it, the faster you want to improve it.


    Less than a few seconds, only a dull click was heard.


    This time, Shiren''s face became livid, because he saw a ball like thing flying out.


    From this time on the face is a pair of so expression, because this time fly out is an eye. Different from the eyes of normal people, this eyeball has no pupil. This is the eyeball of people with white eyes.It took less than a few seconds for dimensional collapse to destroy the reincarnation eye in front of us. At the same time, an eyeball flew out of it What does that mean?


    No wonder the whole family on the moon is not willing to fulfill that destiny


    Because the price of fulfilling fate is Extermination.


    Reincarnation eye is powerful because its terrible pupil force can even drive the trajectory of the moon.


    Then these pupil forces will not come in vain. These pupil forces are condensed with the eyes of thousands of people!


    "He said that he had finished the destiny of Yucun, but why didn''t you dedicate your eyes to it?" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C79

    "He said that he had finished the destiny of Yucun, but why didn''t you dedicate your eyes to it?" Li Li said with a sarcastic look on his face, but soon he realized that he was wrong. There were eyes in it. Otherwise, there was no need for him to grab the eyes of fireworks to change his eyes.


    "You Asshole Shiren roared wildly, his eyes at this moment inexplicably stained with a little red light, "you guy, I want to kill you! You actually destroyed the treasure of the big wooden tube condensed from the eyes of my people! I will kill you! Tear you to pieces


    At this time, Shiren roared and directly threw the hatchling field into the air. At the same time, there was a bird cage in the air, which was expanded several times. He trapped the hatchling field directly in it. "But it doesn''t matter. Now part of the power of the reincarnation eye is still in my eyes. I killed you first, and then gave birth to countless offspring with hatchling field. In this way, I can coagulate again one day Get together the real reincarnation eyes. "


    From now on, he is completely in a state of ignorance. It turns out that the reason why this guy wants to be his wife is to have a child, and then deprive his child of his eyes to gather a new rebirth eye?


    The brain hole is very big, from the inexplicable feeling, this person is really a talent.


    Sheren roared wildly at this time, and then a large number of cyan chakras came out of his body. This chakra was like naruto releasing the nine tail mode, which covered his whole body in an instant.


    Li hum, is that right? It seems that when the reincarnation eye releases its power, it has to carry out an output mode similar to Transfiguration because the sacrifice of human beings can not be limited.


    But it doesn''t matter. The body suddenly disappeared from the original place.


    She Ren widened her eyes, "what? Invisible? "


    "Idiot..." Li suddenly appeared behind her and kicked her on the other side''s back, while a sneer appeared on her face, "don''t forget that I have white eyes!"


    With his roar, a jade appeared in front of him. Then the jade began to rotate rapidly, and finally formed a huge tornado, which suddenly rolled towards the departure, "the golden wheel is reborn and broken!"


    He raised his hand and smashed the tornado in front of him. "Is that the level? Do you think a little too much? Can you use some more strength, my classmates? Don''t worry. Even if you use all your strength, it''s not my opponent. "


    "Ah I''ll let you die, I''ll let you die Shiren''s hands began to seal quickly, "die! Die


    At this time, the jade of qiudao gathered around the body of Sheren. Thirteen jade of qiudao whirled in front of him in an irregular track. "I want to let you know what is the most terrible thing in the world!"


    In the end, the jade gathered into a ball in front of Sheren. It was an irregular object. He couldn''t understand what the other party was doing, so he couldn''t help yawning.


    And the person who gives up is to direct these to seek the way jade to coagulate of the object fiercely high over the head, "die! Reincarnation


    Then the object in his hand soared and turned into a long golden sword, which went straight to the sky. At such a glance, I''m afraid it was more than 10000 meters. It''s estimated that 50000 meters had it. Would the other party want to kill himself with such a sword? Suddenly, my body trembled.


    Are you kidding? Li actually feels that his body is afraid of the other party''s attack. Will he die after this attack?


    He retreated abruptly, but he soon realized that no matter how many steps he retreated, he could not escape the attack of his opponent under the weapon of such length.


    "Damn it From the face also flashed a ferocious, "then put on a fight!"


    Then, instead of retreating, his body pounced on Shiren, "let''s see who killed who first!"


    "Stupid man, die!" Shiren suddenly cut off the huge blade in his hand. With his action, the whole world seemed to be shaking violently.


    At this time, on the earth, yunnincun is frantically deploying a huge gun type device. At this time, Lei Ying is standing at a high place and sneers and says, "as long as you use this, even the moon can blow directly into the alien space, so it''s ridiculous to say that the end of the world."


    "Lord Lei Ying!" All of a sudden, a woman with a special device on her head yells. This special decoration is something similar to a helmet, covering the upper part of her head. Then there are several lines on the helmet to lead her down. Finally, she links with other people wearing the same helmet.


    This device can only be used by ninjas with very strong mental talent. Through this device, they can combine people''s mental power and improve their observation and calculation ability.


    At this time, they are using this thing to keep monitoring the moon above.


    But at this time, Lei Ying turned a deaf ear, "with a bit of pride on his face, I''ll talk about it later. Let''s smash the moon first!""No! Lord Lei Ying! moon! The moon has been cut in half At this time, Lei Ying widened his eyes, "what do you say? Cut it in half? Cut up the moon? " Thunder shadow suddenly looked up at the sky. At this time, how can we see the moon clearly with human eyes.


    "Damn it What happened? "


    At this time, in Hatta''s eyes, this scene is far more terrifying than that on the other side of the earth. At this time, she and Sheren are suspended on the surface of the moon. At this time, there is a huge crack on the moon, which is extremely long and deep. The crack has been spread to the farthest part of the field of vision, and there is no sign of closure. Moreover, the crack becomes more and more serious in the roar It''s like Is the moon split?


    Hatta''s eyes widened. Even the moon was destroyed like this. So Where is the distance? ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C80

    "How could..." Daisy suddenly knelt down in the cage, "sorry, if I didn''t want to fulfill those people''s long cherished wish, you wouldn''t die."


    There was a happy smile on Shiren''s face. "Don''t worry too much. He must be dead. Under my attack, even if he really has the same strength as the six immortals, he will surely die!"


    Daisy suddenly raised his head, a trace of determination flashed across his face, "in that case, I will revenge for him."


    "Revenge?" The smile on Shiren''s face didn''t fade. "Listen, Chuda, you''re just the basin I''ll use as a fertility tool in the future. Who do you think you are? If the reincarnation eye is not damaged because of you, maybe I can wait until you die, and then I will start to attack you and my descendants, and then I will choose a person with pure blood from them to continue. Now that you have destroyed the reincarnation eye. Now let''s go to the reincarnation room and start breeding our next generation... "


    Hatta looked at the present Shiren and put his right hand into the sleeve, "if only I had made a decision earlier."


    When hatada''s hand came out, there was a red ball in her hand.


    "What is it? The power inside is pretty good, but what are you going to do with it? Die with me? Is it a bomb? "


    is the essence. Daisy murmured, and suddenly bit the red ball in his hand. Daisy thought it would be very bad, but when he got to his mouth, he found that this thing had no taste at all, and it was not any entity. It was just like a liquid. He just opened his mouth, and the other side poured into his mouth crazily Hatta''s eyes widened, and then a fiery red chakra filled every acupoint of Hatta''s whole body.


    This feeling Is it power?


    Hatta opened her mouth, just like a dehydrated fish. At this time, she felt that chakra, who was dozens of times stronger than herself, was surging in her body. If it was such a force, Hatta felt that she could really fight against Shiren in front of her.


    ''s sensitivity to chakra is very high. He almost glares at his eyes when he swallows the essence of the nine tails extracted from the field. He suddenly flares his hand, and the cage that he has just trapped in the field is turned into dust, and at the next moment he has rushed forward to catch the throat of the field. Spit it out! Do you know what chakra will look like when you get into that monster with your pure white eye blood? Your white eyes will become impure


    Daisy gently closed his eyes, "is that right? That''s just right. You won''t get what you want anyway. "


    "Is that your purpose? Is this your revenge? Asshole! Asshole She Ren roared wildly, slapped her face and fanned her, "in this case, you''re useless..."


    However, to the surprise of Shiren, hatada, who had no way to compete with him, suddenly raised his hand to block Shiren''s attack, and then another hand slapped on his belly.


    "Wow..." Shiren spewed out a mouthful of blood and quickly stepped back dozens of steps, "how can it be How did you do it Obviously, it was completely controlled by reincarnated intraocular pressure... "


    Shiren suddenly found that with Hatta''s attack, the flow of chakra on his body became very strange, as if completely blocked.


    "So it is." Hatta slowly put out the start of soft fist. "Someone once said that white eye is a kind of powerful pupil skill possessed by big tube muhui Yueji, but in the tolerance world, this kind of powerful blood succeeding the limit has not achieved its due strength, and even said that many people are already discriminating against white eye, empty of detection ability, and the so-called soft body skill, but because of white eye There''s no way to use the powerful ninja. In terms of combat effectiveness, there is no way to compare it with that after the promotion of lunyan. Moreover, white eyes need to be combined with close relatives. Otherwise, the children born may not have white eyes, or they may not be able to open their eyes. But now I feel like the Japanese have made a mistake... "


    Shiren twisted his neck. "What do you mean? Do you think it''s going to take some time to say that here? Do you think this can be delayed until the moon hits the earth and I don''t have time to go back to reincarnation? "


    "No, I''m here to crush you!" Daisy suddenly opened her eyes, at this time her eyes are still open white eyes posture, but different is, at this time her eyes become a blood red, and in the eyes of the center position is a vertical line, that is nine tail pupil.


    She Ren''s face suddenly became gloomy. "It seems that you can''t master the violent chakra, and you are directly controlled by Jiuwei."


    "No, it''s not control, it''s assimilation. The reason why the white eye can''t show its real power is that the Japanese are never willing or willing to try to change. The white eye is too easy to be changed, so they didn''t expect that when another kind of powerful chakra combines with the white eye, the white eye will change qualitatively." Chuda put his fists around his waist. "That''s right, double lion fist with soft step!"With her roar, the dark red chakra condensed on his hands. This time, the shape of Chuda''s hands was not the shape of a lion, but the shape of two heads with nine tails. This time, the two heads condensed were many times less than before.


    A trace of disdain flashed on Shiren''s face, "let me see how much pleasure you can give me! It''s settled


    At this time, on the earth, above the huoyingbiyan in Muye village


    Qimu Kakashi is looking at the moon in the sky with a solemn face. Before, he had received the news that yunnincun had prepared super weapons to fight against the moon, but somehow he still felt a little uneasy. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C81

    It''s like something extraordinary happened, even more extraordinary than the moon being cut open by inexplicable forces


    Kakasi doesn''t understand why he feels this way, but he feels very bad. At least all his bad premonitions have happened. Is it Naruto, they are It can''t be true?


    While Kakashi was reading, a voice suddenly rang behind him, "Mr. rizu, your injury Doesn''t it matter? "


    Kakashi suddenly looks back, and RI Zu was brought back by Sasuke. Although Sasuke is not particularly popular in the village, Kakashi is still very grateful to come back at this critical time, not to mention that he brought back RI Zu who was seriously injured this time.


    Although the Japanese lost a lot because of the last World War, before the war, the Japanese, who could be regarded as the biggest powerful family in Muye, also suffered a setback. As the head of the clan, the right to speak in the village also declined greatly. But if he disappeared, Kakashi, who was the shadow of fire, would also be in great distress.


    What''s more, there''s also a case of fireworks kidnapping. It can be said that a lot of things have come to the door.


    Now rizu has returned to Muye village. Although he is in a coma, he has let Kakashi''s big stone down. At least he doesn''t have to worry about the future. If other members of the rizu family come back, they will quarrel for the name of the clan leader.


    But soon, what rizu said made Kakashi''s face sink. "Do you say Naruto will be on it?"


    Day foot slowly nodded, "if you really arranged that task before, it should be right."


    At this moment, Kakashi''s eyes could not help but have some other things, "immediately arrange the communication class, I want to have a direct dialogue with Lei Ying, go immediately, without any delay!"


    Then he looked at the sun in the sky, "this is really the worst situation. The future fire shadow, the future first counselor, the future chief of the dark Department, the future chief of the medical class, the future chief of the day clan, hateful..."


    At this time, in the sky above the moon, Shiren and Hatoyama have long been entangled together. At this time, Shiren''s face has no calm look. He really didn''t expect Hatoyama to be so difficult.


    Originally in his concept, if the white eye mixed with other chakras, the combat effectiveness would be greatly reduced. At this time, Chuda was not only happy with his speed, but also had a sticky chakra that penetrated into his body through soft fist. It was very difficult for him to get rid of it directly.


    Several attacks of her own have been resolved by Hatta''s special attack of nine tails. Now Hatta''s attack is not only soft fist, but also some attacks similar to tail gun. Even the chakra around her body can be turned into tentacles to attack.


    It can be said that in just a few minutes, hatada''s progress was amazing, and even made Sheren look at it with new eyes.


    He doesn''t believe it''s just because she''s devouring Nine Tailed chakras.


    Of course, he knows what kind of strength the Nine Tailed beasts are guarding there. If they are now in the past, Shiren doesn''t think they will be defeated by them. So why does hatada suddenly become so strong?


    "Take it!" Hatta roared and cut into Shiren''s face. At this time, her right index finger and middle finger were close to Shiren''s throat. Shiren''s eyes widened and his body flew back nearly three meters. He remembered that the farthest attack distance of Hatta''s soft fist was only about one meter, and the distance of three meters was quite safe.


    He is going to stop the moon and concentrate on bringing down Hatoyama. Otherwise, according to the speed of Hatoyama''s progress, he is even worried that he will not be able to suppress Hatoyama.


    At the moment when his mind relaxed, he vomited a big mouthful of blood. At this time, most of his neck was cut off, "how can it be?" He is very powerless to see in front of the Hattori, and Hattori''s face is with a bit of cold slowly came to him, "the original nine tail chakra can be used in this way, ah, this is why you give this thing to me?"


    Shiren covered his throat and chakra was surging wildly on his hand. Soon the wound on his throat began to heal, and even no trace could be seen later Don''t push people too hard, you fellow, or I''ll kill you directly! "


    At this time, Hatoyama has already set up a soft fist posture, "then come on!"


    "Good! Good She Ren''s several jade seeking ways flashed in front of her in an instant, "I will make you feel incomparable pain!"


    At this time, the moon has stopped moving towards the earth, and Sheren begins to focus on all chakras. It seems that he is really angry. He was entangled by the little characters he didn''t care about before, and even seriously injured himself. Sheren can''t control his anger.


    But when Shiren was ready to attack, he suddenly felt that his body could not move, as if he was entangled by something.


    Hatta''s starting posture, which used to be a soft fist, has changed correspondingly. At this time, her fingers seem to be manipulating something. No, it''s not manipulation. Shiren''s eyes widened. He still remembers that when he was very young, his parents taught him how to control puppets.He will never forget that technique. But at this time, the ten fingers of Hatta seemed to move irregularly, but it seemed to be pursuing some special node.


    Soon Sheren''s eyes widened. At this time, the node that Hatta''s fingers beat was exactly his chakra''s pulse sequence.


    No wonder she can''t move. No wonder there is a sense of puppet manipulation in her gesture.


    At this time, she looked at her body. Sure enough, after careful observation, Shiren found that he didn''t know when he had several red threads on his body. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C82

    These lines are so thin that if he doesn''t take a serious look, he can''t detect them at all. Is this the backhand he laid when Hatoyama attacked? What''s the use of such a backhand to trap oneself?


    No kidding! The ferocious look on Shiren''s face became more and more intense.


    She Ren opens her hand and tears off all the threads on her body. Just now, she just didn''t show her real strength. Does this guy think that he has only such strength?


    When she broke the thread on her body, she suddenly felt a flash of red light in front of her eyes. It was like that she had turned a special switch. At the moment when the switch was turned, Hattori rushed over like a beast. At the same time, she felt several acupoints on her body suddenly paralyzed.


    That''s possible! She Ren''s face also flashed a color of surprise. You should know that you have opened the special state of reincarnation eyes at this time. There are a lot of chakras all over your body. Under such chakras, the other party can attack your body in a large range with soft fist at most, thus affecting the pulse. You should not see the successful points.


    But the other side now actually hit their own acupoints! And with the eight points in front of the point, Hatta''s attack suddenly doubled, and then suddenly it was 16 points in the point, at this time, Shiren''s chakra almost stopped flowing. Not to mention the counterattack at all, it''s very difficult for Shiren to maintain the state of reincarnation.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Hatta has turned behind him, "wait Wait


    Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa PA Sheren felt a burst of paralysis in his back and side, but he clearly felt that his 32 acupoints were sealed. With the sealing of the 32 acupoints, his blue chakra trembled, almost shattered. He felt danger, it was really dangerous. Now he had 60 acupoints sealed, and these acupoints were broken Sites are very important acupoints.


    However, if it comes to the root, these 60 acupoints will not really decide the victory. More importantly, Shiren has found that Hatta has seen through the four most important acupoints on his body!


    These four acupoints are the center of one''s own strength. If these four acupoints are sealed, one''s own strength will be completely limited. It is not too much to say that one becomes a waste.


    These four acupoints will not be completely unprepared. In fact, Sheren uses 60 acupoints to connect with them. As long as these 60 acupoints are not completely blocked, then Sheren has a chance to turn over at any time! Now, she Ren has reached the critical point of life and death. If she is really blocked by Hatta''s last four acupoints, then she will never be able to stand out again. At that time, let alone become the master of the world, I''m afraid it''s very difficult to survive.


    "How could my dream be so shattered!" Shiren''s hand suddenly pointed to Hatoyama, and with his action, several jade begged for Tao and bumped into Hatoyama''s body. Hatta didn''t expect that the other side still had the power to fight back at this time. He was directly hit by the jade.


    Just listening to a few sounds like the general sound of the defeated revolution, these jade beggars actually directly pierced the body of Chutian in the past.


    At this time, Hatta shook her body, but she couldn''t hold it at all. So she knelt down in the air. At this time, her body kept shaking, just like what happened.


    "Hiss Isn''t it a failure? " A trace of ferocity flashed over Shiren''s face. He was just about to raise his hand to directly solve the problem of Chutian, but he heard a bang. What''s the sound? Soon he realized that the sound came from himself. He looked down and found that there was a blood hole in his body.


    This is the first acupoint that Hatta points down, isn''t it?


    At this time, he realized why Hatta kept shaking at this time, because she had almost all her chakras into Shiren''s acupoints!


    Sheren''s eyes widened. Fortunately, he was quick to do it himself. Otherwise, if the last four acupoints were hit, it would not be the end of being sealed. After the four acupoints were exploded Wait That is to say, the other acupoints in the point will also


    Bang bang! The sound of several blasts rang out again. This time, Shiren abruptly retreated a few steps back. At this time, several acupoints in hatata''s later point burst open one after another.


    "Ah, ah, ah! I''m going to kill... " Sheren''s roar has not been completely issued. Dozens of burst sounds have made him almost fall to the ground. The pain has made him have a terrible face. He twisted his face and roared, "Daisy, I will kill you, but I want you to see all your most precious things disappear with your own eyes! First of all, what is the first? By the way, fireworks I will kill your sister, and then I will take you to your village, so that you can see your village completely destroyed! "


    Daisy''s body trembled for a while, but she still couldn''t move. In fact, she wasn''t as strong as she looked. At least she didn''t think she could defeat Shiren. The attack she just made was almost like burning jade and stone. If she didn''t succeed, then Daisy could imagine that she would die.Then Hatta slowly closed his eyes, and finally there was no way to avenge you


    "So you don''t know anything." A voice slowly rang up, with this voice, the body of Shiren and hatada all suddenly trembled, this is


    The sound of parting?


    Daisy''s face showed a bit of surprise expression, isn''t it that he didn''t die under that attack?


    The face of Shiren was shocked, "how can it be! How can you survive such an attack? Are you a monster ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C83

    "Oh I was hit by you in outer space just now. It''s really troublesome to come back here all of a sudden... " Li is a little depressed, at this time his image is not very good, his clothes are ragged, just like he was robbed.


    But Sheren''s face was not pretty. At that time, although he used part of his power to push the moon, no one could really survive such an attack. Even if he could survive, it would be normal to break his hands and feet when he was rubbed, right?


    "Well, in fact, your move is very strong, but it''s too brainless to use. If I didn''t open it clearly, I just let it out directly. If I didn''t want to experience it, I''m afraid I would have dodged long ago. However, thanks to you, all the wills of the Nine Tailed animals belong to me now... " Li said slowly, "rhino dog!"


    From the body of chakra a shock, and then the virtual shadow of the rhino dog in the back of his body slowly formed, and then from the point to Hatta, Hatta body wound with amazing speed quickly recovered.


    Sheren''s eyes widened. Please, that''s the damage caused by qiudaoyu. According to the normal rules, even if the other party is summoned by Ninjutsu like reincarnation of filthy soil, after being attacked by qiudaoyu, it will not be able to recover. But now the other party has recovered it!


    "You fellow!" Shiren suddenly turned his head, "now I won''t be merciful!"


    Li sighed softly, "you really don''t know anything..."


    Shiren''s body suddenly disappeared from the original place. When he appeared next moment, he had gathered a long sword in his hand and thrust it into his body. But at this moment, he also disappeared, "cut, residual shadow? But you can say so much. How can you run so fast when it''s time to fight! She Ren''s face is a bit ferocious. Come out, let me see what kind of strength you have! Don''t hide, fight with me like a man


    But at this time from but appeared in the young farmland side, slowly helped it up, "it seems that you still ate that thing."


    Daisy''s body trembled for a while, and then nodded gently, "in fact, you already know what will happen this time, in the end? Otherwise, you won''t give that to me, will you


    Li nodded gently, "I guess some. After all, I can guess how the plot will develop according to the writer''s nature..."


    "Screenwriter?" A question mark appeared on Hatta''s face.


    From gently shook his head, "don''t you hate me?"


    Daisy''s body suddenly froze, and then gently shook his head, "I don''t know, if you are the murderer who killed Naruto''s king, maybe I will hate you But you killed the man who replaced Naruto, and you It''s good to be Naruto. You always seem to know what I''m thinking. It''s a good feeling. "


    Leave a tiny smile, "is it? As long as you feel good. "


    The smile on his face just bloomed for a moment, then he turned to look at Shiren, "do you know why I said you don''t understand anything? Because ah, it''s not the most important thing, it''s everything that matters! "


    "Everything? No choice, how can you get it! If I didn''t abandon the whole clan, how could I stand here? " Sheren roared, one hand a move a number of jade appeared in front of him, and then these jade coagulated into a ring, began to quickly spin up, "the Golden Wheel reincarnation broken!"


    It is to use the strong Feng Dun that high speed revolves to form again, and left at this time roared loudly, "Monkey King!"


    Then Li raised his hand high. In a flash, a huge spiral pill had been formed in his hand, "rongdun ¡¤ Dayu spiral pill!"


    But at this time, the big jade spiral pill in my hand is a little too big, even more than the super huge blade made by Sheren before.


    Shiren''s eyes widened at this time. The strong hurricane was blocked by the wall in front of him. There was no way to move forward for half a minute. Even part of the wind began to condense on the big jade spiral pill.


    "It''s really because I want to get everything and I don''t want to give up everything. This kind of greedy heart makes me come to the present. Even if I lose it for the sake of getting it, then I''ll take back what I lost again!" Li slowly blows the big jade spiral pill in her hand towards Sheren, but Sheren doesn''t move at this time. It seems that she is completely scared.


    "How can it be? Why do you have such strength?" Shiren''s face was endless ferocious, but he still didn''t have any intention of counterattack under the attack of Li. He knew that he lost, and he lost miserably. His proudest strength was suppressed by the other side. It was two concepts to condense such a huge sword and such a spiral pill.


    Even if you can avoid this attack, can you avoid the next one?Sheren slowly knelt down on the ground, but did not expect that, from the attack at this time also stopped down, the melting Dun big jade spiral pill suddenly stretched out countless tentacles, suddenly tied Sheren tightly, Sheren at this time stare big eyes, "what do you want to do?"


    "Daisy, I know what you look like. Go and take off the eyes of fireworks." Li said softly.


    "You want to no No She Ren roared, "you kill me! I don''t want to lose my eyes again! Never again Shiren trembled and looked as if he was facing the end.


    "Thank you." Daisy''s body seemed to shake for a while, a few tears gushed from her eyes, "really thank you."


    Then Chutian walked slowly to Shiren, who raised his head suddenly at this time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C84

    When Hatta took away the eyes that should belong to HuaHuo, Shiren collapsed to the ground like a leaking balloon and sighed. If it wasn''t for him and Naruto was here, maybe all this would have changed.


    But it''s also possible. After all, Naruto is a person who condenses the great fortune of the world. Even if he meets an opponent like Shiren, he doesn''t have no chance to turn over.


    After taking off Shiren''s eyes, Hatta nodded to Li lightly, "let''s go back."


    Well, what they don''t know is that something happened on the earth at this time


    "So I ask Mr. Lei Ying not to launch a Star Destroyer on the moon for the time being!" At this time, Wu Ying is using remote video to make a call, and Kakashi''s face is full of serious expressions.


    On the other side, Lei Ying snorted, "no, I refuse. I also get the news that there are some very important young people on the moon, but For the sake of the earth, it''s worth the sacrifice. "


    At this time, I love Luo also said, "Lei Ying, I also propose to postpone the time."


    The dissatisfaction on Lei Ying''s face is more serious, "no! What are you thinking! Please... "


    "Naruto was the hero of the last World War. I feel I can make a bet." Shuiying seems to be on the side of Muye village. After all, although the world is peaceful now, Lei Ying doesn''t take out the super cannon until the end of the world. No one believes that Lei Ying has no ambition.


    Such a terrible weapon, in fact, no one has the confidence to fight against it.


    I believe the reason why Lei Ying hasn''t used this thing all the time is that the strength of each Ren Village is similar now. Even if he takes this thing to the actual combat, if other Ren villages gather together, yunyin village will be very difficult to sustain.


    Of course, if the whole forbearance world is the situation before the war of forbearance world, we have to say whether several forbearance villages can work together. But now let alone other forbearance villages. If the war starts, people around Lei Ying will not be willing to fight with them.


    After all, peace is something that people who have experienced war are most willing to cherish.


    Of course, in addition to other reasons, now the strength of Muye village is unprecedentedly strong, which is the reason why Lei Ying dare not do it. In particular, Naruto and Sasuke, the two heroes in the last World War, were important figures in Muye village, and the people who finally fought against Hui Yueji were basically the leaders of Muye village.


    If Muye''s vitality is seriously damaged this time, and then let Lei Ying destroy a village directly with his weapon, then the discourse power of the whole tolerance world will basically fall into Lei Ying''s hands.


    I''m afraid it''s not just the right to speak. At that time, every village will suffer a lot in the war of tolerance. If Lei yingken and others wait for 20 or 30 years, when other villages are out of touch, it''s not empty talk to unify the tolerance world.


    Lei Ying looked at the expressions of the other four people at this time, and finally sighed, "OK, I understand. Next, I''ll wait for an hour. If there is no movement there by then, I won''t show mercy! "


    After saying that, the class has directly turned off the communication, at this time his face is quite gloomy, "hum, peace?"


    At this time, Sheren on the moon just lost his eyes. At this time, he knelt on the ground in pain and kept rolling and wailing. Looking at him, he really felt the pain of being robbed of his eyes.


    Hatada said slowly, "this is what you have done to the whole family. Do you feel it now?"


    Li slowly said, "well, let''s go back now."


    "Go back?" At this time, hatada responded, "yes, we should go back to the earth. Let''s go, let''s go back Wait, we''re going to pick up the fireworks first. "


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ve let Sakura and them go ahead with the fireworks." From the soft voice said, came to take up the hand of the young field, "let''s go."


    At this time, Daisy nodded gently, and her face was also filled with a smile, "OK."


    "You..." All of a sudden, a voice rang. It was Shiren''s voice. He didn''t want to deal with him any more. After all, he had lost his eyes and basically had no fighting power, but now he was still struggling to stand up. At this time, his face was full of ferocious color, with the black holes in his eyes and the blood flowing down. How terrible How terrible.


    But the most he can do is to scare the children. He has already been abandoned. There is no doubt about it.


    There is no chakra in his body. Maybe he is not a fighting Ninja himself. He has come to the present by his ambition. However, hatada has just taken his eyes. It can be said that he has cut off all his hopes. After all, this guy is still a little pitiful.


    "You..." Shiren said again, "you Don''t you come to help me finish the destiny of Yucun togetherAt this time, Li realized that it wasn''t he and Chutian who gave up people to shout, but


    It''s the people he killed and took away their eyes.


    But is he crazy? Those people probably hate him to death, and now he even wants to rely on those who are killed by himself to fight?


    At this time, Shiren slowly raised a hand, which is an eye. Yes, it''s just that he didn''t feel any chakra in it. It can only prove that this is an ordinary white eye, and chakra has almost disappeared.


    In other words, this is a white eye that has been taken out for a long time.


    At this time, Shiren trembled, took the eye, and then suddenly pressed it into his own eyes, regardless of the injury on his eyes. According to his posture, even after treatment, it is estimated that it is impossible to change his eyes again. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C85

    "Ah, ah, ah..." Sure enough, after pressing the white eye into his eyes, Shiren began to scream in pain, but Li didn''t think this guy would do anything useless.


    ¡¤This kind of person relying on ambition and obsession step by step, will certainly be quite paranoid, but paranoia does not mean that this person is an idiot, ah, as she put the eyeball into her eye socket and jerked her nose, this kind of feeling is like something is approaching towards her madness.


    Li suddenly widened his eyes. He could see clearly that what was close was a request, and then another one. These eyeballs did not enter into the other eye socket of she Ren. On the contrary, they were directly attached to her body. Then these eyeballs seemed to have gained a new life. Suddenly, they turned to Li.


    With these eyeballs attached to Sheren''s body, li felt that Sheren''s chakra was growing up at a abnormal speed. He was absorbing. Li felt, indeed absorbed. This guy was absorbing the free energy around him.


    As soon as these energies enter into the body of Sheren, they are directly transformed into Sheren''s chakra.


    Later, Sheren''s body exudes more powerful attraction, more free energy approaches Sheren, and then more white eyes fly out from the interior of the moon and approach Sheren.


    Are these the eyeballs just separated from the reincarnated eye?


    Is that so? It turns out that the core of the reincarnation eye is the eye of the sacrifice. It was formed with the core of Shiren''s own eyes, which was later destroyed by the separation. But this kind of attraction is still there, but the vitality of the core position has gradually disappeared because of the overall stripping, so these white eyes did not wash your cohesion.


    Now, she put it into her eyes, can receive is to give her eyes a certain activity, because in the past has been relying on together, other white eyes also began to close to her.


    According to the normal theory, when these reincarnated eyes of Yucun''s descendants come together, they will form a qualitative change, that is, they will become reincarnated eyes.


    And now she people keep absorbing those white eyes before, the final result is estimated to make herself a human shape reincarnation eye!


    Li snorted, and his hands began to condense red chakra, "rongdun Dayu spiral pill!"


    After all, if Sheren lost his power, he would not be able to move the moon. For people in the world, it would have no impact. But now if this guy regained his power, then everything will be said differently.


    If he wants to hit the earth with the moon, he can''t just watch him do it.


    "Sheren, you are looking for death!" From suddenly melt Dun big jade spiral pill toward she Ren to blow down, and she Ren''s face is flashed out a morbid smile, "come on, your strength also belongs to me."


    Beyond Li''s expectation, at this time, rongdun Dayu spiral pill was swallowed directly when it came into contact with Shiren. Li frowned and said, "how can he recover his strength so soon?"


    "Of course Sheren said with a laugh, "although the power obtained in this way will not last long, after all, all this depends on my strength for support, but there should be no problem if you want to hit your world with the moon!"


    Then Sheren suddenly pointed away, and felt that chakra on his body began to condense towards Sheren quickly. This guy is absorbing his own strength? Li enlarges his eyes. According to Li''s previous estimation, the reincarnated eye itself can''t absorb chakra to this extent.


    That is to say, now this strange combination of sacrifice and white eye has surpassed the original reincarnation eye?


    This is a surprise to Li. But when you think about it carefully, Shiren used to use the reincarnation eye to project its power on himself. Neither side can really play the power of the reincarnation eye. Now, Shiren can let Li see the power of the reincarnation eye.


    It seems that Yucun didn''t mean that he really wanted to destroy the earth, because if his people really wanted to gather together for reincarnation, it was estimated that the whole family would have to sacrifice for it. The instinct of survival is greater than everything. No one will let his whole family bury him in order to destroy a person who has nothing to do with him.


    Therefore, Yucun''s ancient oath has two purposes. The first is to warn his brother to take the people on the earth on the right way, while the other is to let his offspring not feel inferior to the people on the earth just because they live on the moon. If the people on the earth really want to do something to the moon, the people on the moon will also have the final anti-corruption It''s a chance.


    "Stupid earth people, you forced me to do this!" At this time, she gave a roar, and immediately felt a shiver on the moon under her feet. This is


    As soon as he closed his pupils, he felt that the moon under his feet was crashing towards the earth at an amazing speed. This speed is dozens of times stronger than before.At such a speed, nothing will destroy all the human beings on the earth


    This is absolutely able to destroy half of the earth as a whole, and then the destroyed half of the earth may easily disintegrate Although it doesn''t matter to Li, if I really can''t get out of here, I don''t even have a place to rest.


    At this time, on the ground, a look of surprise suddenly appeared on Lei Ying''s face, and he turned to roar, "the heterogeneous cannon is ready! The moon is coming


    At this time, several other Rencun villages also found something strange on the moon. Of course, at this time, the mood of the other four shadows and Lei Ying is totally different


    It''s really the worst case. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C86

    At this time, Lei Ying''s face did not face the tension of the end of the world. Instead, it was with a kind of morbid excitement. "If so, Muye must be finished. Next, I''ll clean up a village. Which one should I clean up? Yanren village? The old man''s flying ability is really troublesome. If he makes a mistake, he should kill them first, and then fight against the two remaining villages It''s just that there''s no moth out there. "


    Thunder shadow at this time when the fragmentary read, and on the other side, originally driving that different dimension gun of chilabi but directly put it off, "big brother, I don''t want to launch."


    "What are you talking about?" A touch of anger appeared on Lei Ying''s face. "Now is not the time to be silly!"


    Chilabi''s face was very dignified and said, "Naruto, he is my friend and the son of the world..."


    Lei Ying slapped chilabi from the driver''s seat and said, "yes, according to the immortal people, Naruto is indeed the son of the world, but don''t forget, he is from Muye village!"


    "But! Big brother Chilabi also wanted to stand up, but Lei Ying directly sat in the driver''s seat, "let me do it! Don''t forget, the real whirlpool Naruto has long been dead, this is from six years ago began to replace his soul Of course, the whirlpool Naruto you know also appeared in front of you at that time, but so what? Whether he will inherit the status of the son of the world or not, he must die here! "


    The expression on Lei Ying''s face is a little ferocious. If he kills Naruto, he can at least tell the people in the village that it''s a last resort. At least if Muye takes the initiative to fight against him, he has a great opportunity to mobilize the people in the village!


    Go to war! make war! There is a flash of blood in Lei Ying''s eyes. He doesn''t seem to notice that his personality has changed greatly. However, chilami''s face is somewhat surprised. He feels that Lei Ying seems to be It''s not right. That''s right. It can''t be said that it''s wrong. It''s a complete reversal of character!


    At this time, Lei Ying has already aimed the muzzle at the moon. Let''s die! Die!


    Lei Ying''s face showed a ferocious smile and suddenly pressed the fire button.


    Chilabi pressed his knife at the back of his waist, and finally gave up. He didn''t live for the village. From the day he became a human pillar, he lived for his eldest brother, the current Lei Ying. He lived for the protection of Lei Ying. No matter what Lei Ying would become, even if he wanted to destroy his village, even if he wanted to defecte, he would have no choice Can only follow, this is my life, even now feel his big brother body is not right.


    On the other hand, the corners of his mouth are also very ugly. Now it''s very difficult for him to rely on Naruto''s power to fight against the other side, because Naruto''s chakra is not enough for the other side to consume, but if he wants to change his body, the amount of magic will be sucked away by the other side in an instant.


    After all, now I use Naruto''s chakra for conversion.


    If you use your own noumenon, you can easily defeat the other party. It is unrealistic to throw the guy in front of you with dimensional collapse. After all, the other side is a living body now. It''s not like before. You can let yourself use the technique.


    Li pinches his finger, frowns and looks at Hata. The only way is Hata. After all, only those who have white eyes will not be affected by the reincarnation eyes. However, most of the chakras in Hata have gone down, but even in the heyday, it is estimated that Hata is not the opponent of the other party. After all, Hata''s body is more than nine tails It''s just quantity.


    If you want to fight against those who have reincarnation eyes, you still need some time.


    And at this time, from the nose a smoke, as if something came And it feels like something is torn apart.


    He turned his head and looked in the direction of the earth. At this time, a ray of light was roaring towards this position. It was Energy bombardment with tearing space properties


    The corner of his mouth twitched again, didn''t it? Has the world of Huoying been able to develop such weapons? It''s just that I don''t know which Naruto village launched it. If they go back, then the whole senior level of Naruto world should know that Naruto, the hero of the last war of Naruto world, is on the moon.


    Whirlpool Naruto is not only a hero''s spiritual image. You should know that chilabi of yunyin village, I love the wind and shadow of Sharen village, and now the local shadow of Yanren village have a good attitude towards Naruto. It can be said that if someone wants to kill Naruto now, he will be the enemy of the whole Naruto world.


    Naruto''s mouth twitched, while Sheren''s face looked indifferent. "I didn''t expect that you had such an attack. It seems that it''s a failure that you didn''t care about the development on the earth recently. But it doesn''t matter. After all, can you defeat me and solve the attack there? It doesn''t matter. Even if it can''t destroy the earth, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, you two will be buried for me! "Shiren laughed wildly.


    His face is crazy, of course, most of his face has been occupied by the eyeball at this time, it looks very terrible. At this time, his mood fluctuated greatly, and the surrounding energy began to fluctuate.


    The free energy around once again gathered towards the Saren, and the energy in his body became a little ready to move. Because of the great fluctuation of his mood, this guy has become a little frenzied now, and the ability to absorb the surrounding forces has become more powerful.


    If it goes on like this, I suddenly feel that my surroundings seem to be a little bright..


    all of a sudden www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C87

    At this time, the sun is surging in this direction. Originally, people were standing on the shady side of the moon. In this place, we can''t see the sun at any time, and we won''t be exposed to the sun. But now, the little bit of the sun is crazy toward the camera because the effect of reincarnation eye is forcibly increased It''s all over the body.


    For a moment, Sharen''s chakra burst out again. Of course, Li''s face was full of tears and laughter, because with the increase of strength, Sharen''s ability to absorb the surrounding forces became more powerful, so that he attracted the sunlight on the other side of the moon.


    The energy of the sun


    In fact, there are two concepts of this kind of energy. One is that for a world with a very large potential plane, they have a profound understanding of the whole potential plane. Their understanding of the sun is a star with strong power. In such a potential plane, the sun is a star.


    In some worlds, the sun is an indescribable existence. They have never been in contact with the sun. They even say that the sun is a transcendent existence for them. The sun is mysterious, powerful and transcendent. In their attitude of worship, the power of the sun will be magnified unlimited in this plane.


    This situation will not change until someone in the world can really understand or begin to doubt what the sun is. The more people have this attitude, the easier it will be for the sun to return to the right level of power.


    Of course, the sun is not the only thing that worships or gains power because of mystery. When people don''t understand the moon, or even rain, wind, Blizzard and other things, they will subconsciously myth it. The weaker human beings are, the stronger gods are. That''s also the reason.


    In the world of fire shadow, although there are many powerful people, their understanding of the sun is still in a rather primitive stage. Although they can start to use the solar energy, they still know nothing about the understanding of the sun. In such a plane, the power of the sun is almost omnipotent


    And now the Saren actually began to absorb the power of the sun, it is true that the next Saren''s power will reach an almost infinite degree, but it represents the demise.


    She Ren''s face was also surprised. He didn''t expect that he accidentally absorbed so much power, which he couldn''t fully carry.


    Shiren''s crazy roared, reached out and grabbed Li again, but he found that at this moment he had no way to extract any chakra from Li.


    Because chakra in his body has been completely saturated, even now he is a human reincarnated eye, but after absorbing so much sunlight, he can no longer absorb the power of other people.


    "No! I won''t lose She Ren roared. In a flash, hundreds of jade were gathered in the air. No one could underestimate these black things.


    Among other things, just destroying this feature that can''t be repaired can make many ninjas helpless.


    And from now also have to admit, now the sacrifice is all people in this world, there is no way to resist the existence of. No matter liudao immortal or Huiyue Ji, they can''t agglomerate so many jades at one time. The other side has absorbed the largest energy source in this plane, which can be said to be the existence of no solution


    Of course, there is no solution in this potential plane.


    And Li is not the person in this plane


    Shiren roared, "you die! Anyway, even if I don''t kill you, you will be destroyed by the fire of your own family! go to hell! Go to hell


    At this time, Qiu Daoyu turned around and roared toward Lihe Chutian.


    Li then suddenly hugs his head with both hands. With a click, it seems that something has broken apart. At the next moment, Naruto''s body''s hair begins to grow slowly, and turns from golden to black. On the other side, Naruto''s face also begins to change rapidly towards Li''s face.


    While doing these things, the distance of those qiudaoyu was only a few meters away. Li took a deep breath, and then Naruto''s body suddenly raised a few points. This time, he finally returned to his original appearance.


    At this time, in the face of hundreds of qiudao jade at the same time, Li casually extended a hand, and then suddenly waved, these qiudao jade seemed to be guided, all of a sudden out of the control of Sheren, all of them flew out to the sky.


    Now the Shiren has no leisure ability to continue to absorb the power of departure, so the choice of departure has changed back to its original appearance.


    It''s too easy to deal with Sheren with his own strength, but even if he doesn''t start with Sheren now, there is no way for him to survive.


    The hundreds of jades he just used are basically his last blow.


    Now the eyeballs on Shiren''s body begin to expand constantly because they absorb too much power, and they also float in the air because of the expansion of these eyeballs.Now he no longer has the ability to continue to control the power, but has become a dangerous goods that will explode at any time. He sighed slightly and turned to see the huge light beam coming from the earth.


    If this thing is still using Naruto''s body, it''s really a trouble, but now that it''s getting back its own strength, it''s really something that people can''t talk about.


    Li Li raised his hand and waved to the light beam. With his action, the light beam could not be destroyed. He was beaten into countless small beams and splashed around. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C88

    It''s not only Hatta who is scared now. Although Hatta didn''t know how strong the destructive power of the beam was, he could feel the threat of death in it. As for those people in Rencun village on the earth, although they didn''t test the power of this dimensional gun, they didn''t expect that someone could break up such a gun directly!


    Lei Ying''s face turned green at this time. Before that, he exaggerated the ability of this cannon to several other high-level officials of Ren Village, but it doesn''t matter. If this cannon goes on, even if it can''t smash the moon, it can at least break it into pieces, and then there will be a few more.


    But now, the shot was smashed directly by someone. If someone could fight against such an attack, Lei Ying really didn''t have the confidence to continue her original plan.


    Chilabi also opened his mouth at this time. This strange world gun is a super weapon developed two years ago.


    At the beginning of the experiment, chilabi also went to observe. The power at that time made him feel a little trembling now.


    But now that kind of attack, it was broken up by one blow! Is this really what human beings can do? If so, the Naruto above them


    At this time, on the moon, Li Sui''s fist smashed the light directly. There was not much expression on his face. It looked like he sent a fly away.


    Daisy is not the previous girl, she clearly felt the power of the attack, but by contrast, the strength of Li is too strong, right?


    "It seems that the world is really dangerous..." Li slowly said that if the people in the fire shadow world where he first appeared could make such weapons, li really didn''t think he could dominate the world.


    The space level attack has reached the level of destroying stars.


    At this time, Hatta said softly, "leave..."


    "Well?" Li sighed softly, "you should know what happened, right?"


    Daisy was a little stunned, then nodded, "well, this place seems to know everything that happened to us on the earth."


    "What do you want to do?" From looking at Daisy''s eyes, and at this time Daisy''s body is directly shaking for a while, seems to be did not expect to ask so directly.


    Yeah, what should we do? Even if from killed is not the real Naruto, but Hatta did not know from who in the end, he should hate him.


    When Hatta was a little tangled, several bright lights shot in this direction, and it was another attack on the earth. Moreover, this time, the other side seemed to find that the attack had no effect on Li. This time, four guns were fired continuously! For this kind of behavior, Li just waved and then the four guns were directly scattered in the sky, and they could not get close to the moon for half a minute.


    He waved his hand and looked as if he had beaten away a few flies. He didn''t care at all.


    Daisy looked at the face from, and then slowly said, "can you let go of Muye village?"


    Li suddenly froze, huh? Does this answer seem totally irrelevant to your own question?


    Daisy shivered and said, "if it''s your strength, surely you can easily destroy the leaves?"


    "Well, it should be." It''s not pride to leave. For him, Muye really exists like a mole ant.


    "If you are willing to protect the leaves, I will follow you." Hatta slowly lowered his head, "without Naruto, I don''t know what to do in the future, but Muye is where I grew up, I hope it can exist."


    Looking at Daisy''s face, Li finally nodded slowly, "I understand. Let''s go back. It''s all over. "


    It''s not necessary to get Chutian from now. After all, it will be a long time. Moreover, if there is a village in hand, Chutian will never escape from his own hands.


    As for Looking away at the Shiren floating in the air, most of his consciousness has been engulfed by his white eyes. For these white eyes, Shiren is both the host and the only source of food. They do not long for power, but more for flesh and soul.


    After all, they are taken from the human body by the sacrifice. Even if they don''t have their own consciousness, they will subconsciously want to pursue the flesh and soul.


    Although she Ren has gained more powerful power now, she has actually sacrificed her flesh and soul. In the process of centrifugation, she thought a little, sighed a little, and then directly floated to her side. At this time, he directly grasped her shoulder. With the sudden injection of Li''s force, she''s eyes seemed to show a bit of clarity, and then he died Those eyeballs on the body as if they had met some natural enemies, one after another separated from Shiren''s body, and Li waved, and all those eyeballs were in his hands.This is Su Mi''s way of transforming meson, which is not a high-end technique, but in this world, it can make many people think silly.


    After finishing all this, he threw Sheren directly to the ground, and then he jumped to the ground directly. At this time, there was no redundant expression on his face, but he said slowly, "Sheren, you should have let you go to hell forever, but you are still young. Let you be imprisoned forever on the moon."


    Hearing this, Shiren''s rudiments were stunned. In fact, they didn''t expect to hear this.


    Shiren thought that he could not escape death, so he would attach other white eyes to himself at that time.


    She Ren trembled and said, "what''s your plan?"


    "Plot?" I was stunned. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C89

    Looking at the expression of Shiren, Li said with a smile, "you mean, why did I come to this world?"


    Shiren nodded hard, "yes, your strength has already exceeded the world. I don''t know how much. You should be the person from huiyueji''s hometown, right? Although Yucun once warned us that one day, Tatung mujin will come here and take away everything that originally belongs to us, because we owe them, but I don''t think that person''s strength will reach your level. "


    "The big wood king?" He touched his nose and said, "don''t worry, I will protect this world."


    Hearing this, the corners of her mouth twitched and stood up trembling, "who are you?"


    "Well..." He grabbed his own brain and said, "who am I? For you, I should be God? "


    "God?" Then she twitched the corner of her mouth, "but it''s also true. Even if you are called God, it''s not too much. Then why are you here... "


    "Well, in fact, I have no face. I was thrown into this world." Li slowly said, and then looked at Shiren, "the strength of those two people is absolutely above me. Even if they want to, it''s easy to kill me directly."


    Hearing this, she couldn''t help staring, as if she couldn''t believe it, "how much can I kill you? How is that possible? If that''s the case, it''s easy to destroy the world, isn''t it


    From the corner of his mouth, he thought that there were many people who could easily destroy the world, and there was no need to let those two guys come, right? According to those two guys, they should be the guardians of order and the supreme god of creation. Since they are already guardians, they are much better than the saints.


    It''s not easy to destroy a world like Huoying.


    She finally sighed, "what are you going to do with me?"


    "Do you want to deal with it?" Li Li sighed softly. At this time, he clearly felt that the nerve in Shiren''s eyes had been completely necrotic. If he put it here, he could survive, but he would not do anything in his life. "You can redeem yourself in the moon forever."


    With that, Li greets Hatta and goes straight to the interior of the moon. He wants to go back to the earth from the moon. In the end, he still depends on the link channel. Li is not ready to rush directly from the moon to the earth. Although that will be faster, he doesn''t think Hatta can bear the impact.


    At this time, Sheren knelt down on the surface of the moon, with an inexplicable expression on his face. He slowly raised his right hand. There was nothing on his right hand, but there was something moving on his right wrist. When he looked again, it was an eye, an eye that had grown on his wrist!


    The inexplicable expression on Shiren''s face became more and more intense, "you will regret it. As long as you don''t kill me now, you will regret it sooner or later."


    On the other side, Li took Daisy back to the earth directly. As they returned to the earth, Li made a loud finger. With his action, the passage they had just passed began to collapse.


    Although I don''t know why, I feel that Shiren seems to have some plans, but if he destroys this channel, no matter what kind of plans he has, it''s useless.


    After returning to the earth, Li has once again become a Naruto. Although the power he exerts in this body is not very powerful, it is much more convenient in some other aspects. At least the identity of a hero fighting in the world of tolerance can make many people look at him with a kind of worship.


    Before returning to the earth, Li directly scanned everything on the moon with his powerful divine sense. However, to his surprise, he didn''t feel the breath of timaria at that time. It is very likely that the guy also left the moon, or she has come to the earth now.


    Although this guy can be regarded as a time bomb, after all, we have some connections before. It''s hard to tear the skin directly.


    Even if the other party starts with Li, Li always wants to read some of the feelings of fish and water in those years.


    Back on the earth, rikada and Sakura will make peace. At this time, Sakura and lumaru are waiting for them at the exit. As for Sakai, they are back to Muye to report the situation. Although it seems that the whole task has been completed, lumaru, as the commander, is still waiting for the members who do the finishing work to return.


    Even if it is unable to return, Luwan is also to make the final confirmation.


    When he saw Li coming back, Luwan was also relieved. Although he felt that there was something wrong with Naruto, Naruto was the most important existence in the whole tolerance world. Even because of the existence of Naruto, he was very ahead of Muye, and even had no right to speak in the five tolerance villages How much better.After seeing the departure, Luwan said directly, "the task this time depends on you. Now go back and have a rest. I will report the task summary and report to Huoying directly."


    From gently nodded, "Daisy, let''s go to HuaHuo for recovery operation."


    Daisy hastily hum, although the eyes of fireworks have been deprived for a long time, but the sooner the better. If it''s according to Hatta''s original plan, the eye''s recovery operation may still need labor, but now that it''s away, the recovery operation is just a matter of hands.


    Li soon had a recovery operation for HuaHuo, and then he went directly back to Naruto''s residence. Next Looking at the moon in the sky, I don''t know what will happen. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C90

    On the second day after returning from the mission, Kakashi called Li to tell the other villagers what happened on the moon.


    Of course, many of these things have been deleted. For example, about the reincarnation eye and the last whereabouts of Shiren, the current physical condition of Hatta has been hidden. In fact, Hatta can no longer inherit the blood of the Japanese. Her body is full of Nine Tailed chakras.


    In this case, unless the other party has a powerful frontal blood which is superior to the nine tail, otherwise, the child born with him must have a strong nine tail characteristics.


    After confirming that the moon was not in danger, the five shadows asked, "do you know who else was on the moon at that time?"


    From Leng for a while, "other people?"


    Kakashi looked away at this time and said slowly, "at that time, although it was decided by the meeting that you would be given a certain time for your mission, suddenly the moon accelerated and collided with the earth, so the alien cannon launched directly by Lei Ying was directly scattered by unknown people."


    "Er..." From frowned, although gently shook his head, "I don''t know."


    "Is it?" Kakashi sighed, "then you go to rest first."


    Then he strode out of Huoying office. At this time, he gently touched his nose. Is it Lei Ying? But I didn''t expect that it was yunyin village who developed that kind of thing.


    But now there is something else to do. He walked slowly to a prosperous street in the village. Along the way, many people were greeting Li. These people just learned that Li not only saved the world in the war of tolerance, but also successfully did not let the moon hit the earth just yesterday.


    If it seems to be in accordance with the wartime situation, we will not directly report this kind of thing to the public. After all, ninja needs to be hidden in the dark. Excessive propaganda can indeed form a certain heroic effect, but on the contrary, it will expose the relatively important characters in our village to the eyes of other hostile forces. But now is a time of peace, and the peace of tolerance is extremely fragile, so we must let the people feel that their village is strong. Only in this way can the village develop rapidly, and only when the village is strong enough to no longer be afraid of any forces, can it usher in real peace.


    It''s a turn from the bustling street, and finally it turns into a small alley, which is well hidden. Although there are a lot of pedestrians outside, because of some visual reasons, few people will come here. Even if they walk into it, they will soon find a sealed iron gate in front of them.


    From looking at the front of the iron door, at this time with a large number of words above repeatedly said no entry.


    Among the leaves, there are many places like this, about 40. This is the residence of dasheban, or his laboratory. These laboratories have been preserved in every corner of the leaves, even when Penn attacked and the leaves were almost destroyed, these laboratories were well preserved


    after the reconstruction of the leaves, These laboratories have not been directly demolished. On the contrary, they have been strictly protected. Looking at the door, although it only says no entry, there are a lot of prohibitions on it. Some of these prohibitions are direct attacks, and some of them are alarm effects.


    As for the guards, there is no one here. After all, the more people there are, the easier it is to attract the attention of other villages.


    On the contrary, most of the time these prohibitions are designed to prevent civilians from entering.


    Li gently stroked the prohibitions on the door. The prohibitions on the door were lifted one by one. When all the prohibitions on the door were lifted, Li walked into the hall. It was a large hall.


    It''s covered with dust. It seems that no one has been here for a long time.


    At this time, most of the things in the hall remained the same as before. The tables were placed in disorder. Some experimental instruments fell on the table like this. Some places had black materials, which should be human blood.


    After a round here, it seems that there is nothing special here.


    He slowly took a breath, and then raised his hand. As he raised his hand, white eyeballs flew out of its cuffs. These eyeballs kept flying in the sky and sighed again. The reason why he chose here was that the laboratories arranged by big snake pill actually had a strong anti energy effect.


    It''s hard to get through the walls of this lab for both external attacks and internal experiments.


    Although you can decorate it yourself, if you purchase it yourself, it is bound to attract other people''s attention. Now that there are ready-made ones, I will not be polite.


    With those eyeballs flying out, Li slightly opens his hand, and then these eyeballs suddenly gather in the air. Li now plans to recast the reincarnated eye, even if he doesn''t use it, but if he can study it thoroughly, it will certainly help his power growth in the future.And at this time, in the fire shadow office.


    Lumaru was standing beside Kakashi. "That''s what happened."


    Kakashi closed her eyes slightly. "Are you sure? You have to understand how serious the consequences will be if something goes wrong


    Lu Wan nodded gently, "more than 60% chance, Naruto has died."


    "Click." The door of Huoying''s office was suddenly opened. At this time, a man in a cloak came in slowly, "Luwan, I know."


    "Sasuke?" There was a flash of surprise on Luwan''s face, but soon it turned into a surprise, "if you come back..." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C91

    From this time is still standing in the laboratory, countless white eyes in the air across an unknown track, finally gathered together.


    At this time, this thing can''t see its original shape. If we have to say it, it''s a bit like a mass of white fluid. They keep gathering in the air. Finally, they condense into a white ball only the size of an ordinary eyeball in the air. After taking a deep breath, this is the real rebirth eye.


    It''s like giving up people. If you just use these eyes as a power source, it''s like trampling on heaven. This kind of thing can only play its maximum effect if it is really integrated with the body.


    At this time, the space around the ball was suddenly distorted. With a snort, he opened his hand and stretched out his hand. He directly forced the space around the reincarnation eye to be fixed, and then grabbed the reincarnation eye.


    "Mr. Kakashi, why don''t you say hello when you''re here?" Li LengSheng said that the person who can use space Ninjutsu skillfully in Muye village now is probably Kakashi.


    And this is just a moment, the ceiling of this hall was blown away directly. No, it was not hit by ninja, but the ceiling of the whole hall was transferred by space, and the sun was wantonly shining down for a moment.


    "I didn''t expect you could find it here." From the corner of the mouth brimming with a smile, but the eyes are very cold.


    "Really, I didn''t expect you to go the way of big snake pill." Kakashi squatted on the damaged wall at this time, and the expression in her eyes was full of why you were so frustrated. "You should know, according to your current situation, the identity of the next fire shadow will be yours sooner or later. Your power is also the best in the whole world of tolerance, so why do you pursue the forbidden art


    I keep looking at the people on the wall. Although I don''t know what Kakashi really knows, it seems that he is really prepared this time. The area of this hall is less than 200 square meters, but there are no less than 100 people standing on it at this moment.


    Among these 100 people, some of them are the best of Naruto''s generation, such as Xiao Li, Tian Tian and Younv zhinai. At this time, their faces show unbelievable expressions.


    "So, Mr. Kakashi, what''s my charge?" From slowly said.


    "Abuse the forbidden technique. I suspect that you used the technique of soul reincarnation just like Lord dashuewan did in those years." Kakashi said slowly. It seems that he is not worried about running away, so Kakashi will not be an idiot if he is still in front of a large number of people. Even relying on Naruto''s power, if Naruto wants to run away, these people can''t stop him.


    Even if Naruto wants to fight with them, can these people really kill Naruto here?


    At least half of the damage?


    From touching his nose, is there anyone in the whole world of tolerance who can confront Naruto head-on?


    Yes, from slowly out of a breath, "Sasuke back?"


    Hearing this, Kakashi nodded slowly, while another voice rang, "Naruto, why do you choose this road. At first, I couldn''t believe what Luwan said, but now You really let me down. If you wanted to do this, I would have killed you in Zhongyan valley. "


    "It''s Luwan..." There was a smile on Li''s face, but there was no way. If he killed Lu Wan directly on the moon, it would be very troublesome, right?


    "You can still laugh!" Sasuke trembled. It seemed that he was very angry at this time, as if his wife had betrayed him.


    "Bang!" At this time, the door was opened again, and Sakura strode in, "Naruto told me it''s not true! It was you who saved the world on the moon! Why did you... "


    Li nodded gently, but didn''t look at Sakura, "it''s true. In fact, after the war with Hui Yueji, my body has been unable to bear it, so I can only use other methods to stabilize it, and this method is naturally a method that you can''t believe. So, teacher Kakashi, no, Lord Huoying, what do you decide to do to me? "


    Kakashi slightly closed his eyes, "from today on, cancel the identity of woodleaf ninja of whirlpool Naruto..."


    With Kakashi saying this, the faces of the people standing above all show surprised expressions. It seems that they can''t believe it. In general, Naruto was still the most prestigious person in the whole Muye yesterday, and even there are countless people worshiping Naruto in the world of tolerance. But now, he''s even removed his status as a ninja.


    However, there was nothing to be surprised at this time. He didn''t believe that if ninja in a village studied forbidden magic, he would only be punished a little.


    Kakashi then took a deep breath, "in order to avoid the tragedy like that of the big snake pill, I ordered All ninjas! Kill those in front of youHoo Li slowly breathed out a breath, and it was so. Even though he had some vitality, after all, dasheban had set such an example in those years. No Huoying was willing to believe that a traitor would not come back to revenge the village. Moreover, dasheban''s strength was far weaker than Naruto''s.


    If Naruto really comes back to take revenge on the village after a few years, it''s really fatal.


    However, the faces of the other people showed unbelievable expressions. If Naruto was reduced from the identity of the whole tolerance world to a civilian, then people could barely understand it. But now if Naruto is to be killed, they can''t agree with it.


    At this time, Kakashi sighed a little, he is not an idiot ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C92

    Now it''s quite easy to kill Naruto by yourself, but you don''t want to take off the hat that killed the hero who used to be Muye. If we say that before, Tuan Zang became the agent of Huoying, there was a reason for the tense situation at that time. Otherwise, we would not let a man with iron and blood stand in the position of Huoying.


    Now, if you kill Naruto, then your reputation will definitely plummet. Moreover, it''s a time of peace. The village doesn''t need such a shadow of fire. Then the next situation is that you want to abdicate. As for who to give


    Kakashi took a squint at Luwan. Now the situation in the whole world of tolerance is not so tense. It is reasonable to let such a wise man become Huoying.


    "Teacher Kakashi!" Sakura yelled, "why! Didn''t Naruto save our lives? "


    Kakashi frowned. Other people didn''t mean to doubt it at this time, but some people are Naruto''s closest partners after all. Naturally, they won''t sit back and ignore it at this time. This is why they didn''t inform Sakura and hatada to come.


    But Kakashi did not speak, Sasuke has a Sakura stopped, "do you want the village or Naruto?"


    Hearing Sasuke say so, Sakura can''t help shivering.


    "Lord Huoying..." You Nu Zhi is slowly say, "must be like this?"


    Kakashi slowly breathed out a breath, "if anyone wants to cover up Naruto, it will be regarded as betrayal of the village, and the punishment will be the same as Naruto!"


    the corner of Luwan''s mouth could not help pulling at this time. Even he felt that it was a bit too much. Originally, I just wanted to win more voice in the village, but now it seems that I''m playing a big game.


    It''s true that whirlpool Naruto''s use of forbidden techniques is very serious, but it''s just big enough to violate the rules of the village. After all, touching the soul field can be big or small. At least, it''s just improper personal conduct.


    Besides, if Naruto is really killed here, I''m afraid there will be a big international dispute.


    But it''s also my chance. If Naruto dies here, I''m afraid the next fire shadow will fall on me.


    As for the other people''s faces, although the expression is different, but obviously does not want to fight from.


    Sasuke slightly snorted, suddenly raised his hand, and then a ray of thunder shot straight to the shoulder position away from him, thousand birds flow? From the slightly side of the body, the spiral pill is the product of quantitative change, while qianniao is the product of qualitative change. If you want to make a ninja more powerful, it must not be just quantitative change or qualitative change.


    When the quantitative change of the spiral pill achieves the qualitative change, it becomes the sword in the hand of the spiral pill, the sword in the hand of the melting escape spiral pill, and even the various varieties of spiral pills that are fused with other attributes.


    When the qualitative change of a thousand birds reaches the quantitative change, it is not limited to a thunderbolt chakra. At the same time, it can carry out arbitrary deformation, such as fan-shaped and ring-shaped. Now, it has become a way of long-range attack and stabbed directly.


    Li Li''s eyesight is also very good. He has already made a evasive gesture at the moment when the other party attacks. He has already noticed that Sasuke''s attack has no killing intention, but he doesn''t know why she does it


    However, at the moment when qianniao passed by Li''s face, Sasuke suddenly patted his hand to the ground, and then a large amount of current surged out from Li''s feet.


    Li picked his brow. When the current gushed out, li felt a bit of killing. It seems that Sasuke has practiced well over the years.


    But even so, do you want to beat yourself?


    Li hummed. In a flash, a strong wind struck. The current was like an insulator. It bounced away beside Li. For a moment, in other people''s eyes, it was like being wrapped by a ball shaped lightning.


    Just like Sasuke''s thousand bird flow, the effect of thousand bird flow is to release a large number of lightning chakras in the chakra acupoints of Sasuke''s body, so as to achieve an almost all-round absolute defense state.


    Now Li sends out a lot of fengdun chakras from his own acupoints. Although electricity will dissociate the air and eventually lead to the loss of the air in the space created by Li, it depends on how long Sasuke can maintain the thousand birds flow II!


    Sure enough, in less than ten seconds, the light around Sasuke''s body slowly dissipated. There was no other expression on Sasuke''s face, but he seemed to be confused. He looked up at Luwan, as if he wanted to ask him something, but in this instant, a dark shadow suddenly came to him.


    Sasuke frowned and realized that he had been calculated


    It''s true that he just started, but through just starting, he felt that although Naruto in front of him was different from before, his ability to control chakra was not inferior.You know, after the reincarnation of the big snake pill, both chakra''s control and his spirit will be limited to a certain extent.


    But now it is obvious that Naruto doesn''t, so he wants to question Luwan. There are too many things happening today. Firstly, Luwan said Naruto seems to have a problem, and then the secret department immediately sent a message that Naruto came to the place where dashuewan had carried out the experiment. Then Kakashi immediately called the elites in the village, and as a result, he immediately arrested Naruto If it''s a coincidence, it''s too reluctant, isn''t it?


    And when he tentatively looked at Luwan, Luwan actually started. Who is not the elite here? As a result, in an instant, he encouraged Luwan to do it!


    And at this time, Luwan''s hand is no longer a binding type of Ninja ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C93

    "Secret method ¡¤ shadow raid!" I saw countless black shadows coming to Li''s madness. These shadows were all sharp, but Li had a little doubt in his heart. Yes, it''s smart to complain to Huoying and attack by asking his companions. But it''s just smart.


    These little smart looks very powerful, but if you say it, the sequelae will be very big, or now Luwan''s plan can be completely successful, but the end is quite troublesome.


    This is not in line with Luwan''s character


    "When they participate in the world, the world will go wrong..." A word of the system rang in my mind, oh? It seems that those two guys did good again.


    From the long out of a breath, really haunted ah!


    Li stomped his feet, and then a wave of invisible waves spread out from his feet. With the wave of these waves, the shadow of Lu Wan''s shot also twisted with the wave, as if he could not see the road ahead at all. He kept circling around the periphery.


    Li slowly said, "if I want to go, do you think you can stop me?"


    the words left stunned all the people present. Although they knew that they could not stop Naruto, they would not say it. On the contrary, they would be given a step down from now on. If they could not, it was their own problem.


    They all looked at each other, and then ya and Younv zhinai turned over one after another. Their meaning is very simple. If you want to go, go. We will not stop you.


    Seeing these two people''s movements, kakasi couldn''t help staring. Then the whole person disappeared from the original place. With the disappearance of the person, a violent chakra wave came from the right side of the body, which was the wave of Rachel.


    Kakashi has been in the position of Huoying for two or three years, but his strength has improved.


    It''s just that he''s doing something wrong. If Kakashi leaves now, the final culprit will fall on kyushukiya and Younv zhinai. Moreover, Muye''s overall strength is at most equivalent to losing a high-end combat power whirlpool Naruto.


    No matter the identity and prestige of Kakashi fire shadow, or the middle-level combat power will not be affected.


    And now Kakashi, who is the shadow of the fire, makes a move. Although his strength is not enough to leave Naruto, but this is an attitude, that is, the fire shadow has started, the following Ninja absolutely can''t do it!


    If such a battle comes down, then not only the top fighting power of whirlpool Naruto will disappear, but also the middle fighting power will be greatly damaged!


    In this way, Muye village, which is now the top of the five tolerance villages, is expected to be reduced to the downstream!


    "Hoo..." In this case, Li is not going to give Muye village face. Although Muye village is Li''s favorite village, Li is not a vegetarian if he really wants to be so aggressive!


    Li suddenly hit back in the air. With Li''s blow, there was a dull sound in the air, and Kakashi appeared in the air. Only at this time, his mask burst open, and there was a red and swollen palm print on his right cheek.


    Although it seems that the attack is just a random wave, Kakashi is just like being hit by the tail beast, and directly rolled out.


    "Teacher Kakashi, if you have to do it, come on." Li slowly said, and then in his hands began to condense out of two spiral pills, but at this time, Li suddenly changed his face, because he felt that his strength was constantly losing.


    No, it''s not loss, it''s


    From staring big eyes, he actually felt his own body energy actually in and Naruto body link slowly disconnected.


    This is


    "Chain of rules..." Kakashi slowly stood up, at this time in his hands is a white chain, and the other end of the chain is connected to the wrist.


    "Yes, according to my strength and even the strength of the whole forbearance world, there may be no way to kill such powerful outsiders as you, but what about them..." Kakashi slowly raised his hand, with his action, four people slowly walked in.


    From the pupil slowly enlarged, in front of the people are familiar with Naruto.


    I love wind shadow, thunder shadow, water shadow and earth shadow.


    Looking at Kakashi, it seems that he has become a public enemy of the whole people. However, he said that he is an outsider. That is to say, the world actually knows the existence of the outer plane and the matter of crossing the plane


    Li Li moves his finger slowly. At this time, the power of his noumenon is gradually disconnected from himself. This so-called chain of order seems to make him unable to use the power beyond this plane.


    According to Naruto''s own power to deal with the five shadows now? It''s really a test to touch your noseLi snorted, and the spiral pill in his hands suddenly pressed down on Kakashi.


    And kakasi is wide eyed, according to his understanding, from this time should panic just right, but why it is like playing chicken blood again toward himself.


    Kakashi''s eyes suddenly widened, then the kaleidoscope writing wheel started, and the space around the whole person was distorted, and then disappeared directly into the air.


    At this time, I felt that the fluctuation of chakra around me increased suddenly, and six translucent walls appeared around my body.


    Boundary stripping?


    From slightly Leng for a while, turned to show a ferocious smile on his face, "since you want to play, then I will play with you!"


    "Jiula!" Li roared, and then chakra on his body suddenly rioted. At the same time, a large number of orange chakra gushed out of Li''s body, and a huge Nine Tailed Fox appeared in front of the crowd www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C94

    Indeed, the power of noumenon has been sealed since now, but the nine lamas, or the nine lamas on the moon, are already living in this world.


    "Listen, I still give you the divine sense to help me defeat the enemy, or I will make you fly away!" Li Li said harshly that the so-called Huairou policy is ridiculous in this case, but he doesn''t have much time to wait for that kind of slow income. If only Naruto''s own strength, in the face of five shadows, plus all the elites of Muye, and a Sasuke who is comparable to Naruto, li really doesn''t think he can escape!


    The ninth Lama snorted, "you don''t have to say that I know that now our body has been destroyed. If it falls into their hands, it''s inevitable that it won''t become their tonic with the original one in your body!"


    Li Yi hum, "don''t deceive people too much!"


    "Kakashi! Don''t you say he''s not Naruto anymore? " I love Luo roared, "if not Naruto, how could he control the nine lamas!"


    I love Luo is also a pillar of human strength. Of course, he knows how much pain tailed animals have in his body. It''s not the sharp pain that strong will can suppress them. On the contrary, even if you have extremely strong spirit, the spirit of tailed animals will become stronger.


    A shouhe is a tail beast with a very depressed mind. He suffered a lot from it when he was a child. Then, at the hint of his father, his mind became a little dark. With the growth of age and the tailed animals in the body for a longer time, the darkness finally became uncontrollable, and I love Luo became extremely cruel.


    In fact, this is my love Luo''s heart constantly changing towards the heart of shouhe.


    Even so, I dare not say that I can completely control the power of shouhe. For example, it''s even more impossible for chilabi and Naruto to say that the tail animal is materialized.


    In the final analysis, he just let himself keep changing towards the state of the tailed beast. Even if he called out the shouhe with the technique of false sleep, it was just a way of burning jade and stone that did more harm than good.


    If the person in front of you is not Naruto, how can you call out Jiuwei? Even the nine tail directly materialized!


    In the face of I love Luo''s question, the other several shadow body''s fighting posture did not lift.


    Lei Ying sneered, "don''t think too much. How many times have we experienced outsiders? Ten or eleven? Although we beat them back every time, we forget what they look like, but you should remember that the invaders have forces we can''t imagine! "


    With Lei Ying''s words, I love Luo''s eyes also become very firm.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, but can you explain it to me?" Li said softly.


    Lei Ying''s expression is quite disdainful, "it doesn''t matter, you will die in our hands soon, you don''t have any chance!"


    With that, Lei Ying pounced directly on Li. It seemed that he didn''t care about the nine lamas at his feet at all, and Li didn''t relax. In his memory, although Lei Ying looked rather rough, in fact, he also had his own delicate side. He must have no fear when he pounced on him.


    And that''s the moment when Lei Ying rushes up, the sand around him suddenly surges, and he jumps down his brow, killing me


    No, if this is the case, I love Luo Yi but attack, then Lei Ying is bound to be affected in it!


    "Forget it..." A spiral ball quickly condenses from the fingertip of the hand, but it doesn''t condense into a ball like before. On the contrary, it turns into a straight line like a thousand birds, and suddenly extends from the fingertip of the hand, piercing Lei Ying''s chest.


    Lei Ying stares big eyes at this time, it seems that he doesn''t believe that Li can use such a trick at all.


    "Come on, spiral pill is a deformed chakra..." From this time of attack did not hit the key of Lei Ying, but in a flash, from the spirit has poured into the spiritual world of Lei Ying.


    And some images began to reverberate in Li''s mind.


    "Seventeen thousand eight hundred times..." A voice suddenly rang out. It was Kakashi''s voice.


    "How long are we going to be like this? Is this a new start? According to our earliest time, this time should be Yes, it should be just after the defeat of Hui Yueji. We held the five film conference. " Zhao Meiming said slowly, "but how many times have we not felt excited any more? Once it may be just a dream, but it''s repeated so many times. "


    Tu Ying took a deep breath, "yes, I thought I could stick to it for another five or six years, but I didn''t expect that it took so long, repeated every three years. All we can do is defeat the outsiders. so what? Time will come back to the present


    I love Luo slowly said, "why don''t we come to an agreement with that person, after all, we don''t know what will happen if the outsider is not killed by us.""No!" Lei Ying roared, "if this really leads to the destruction of tolerance world, who can afford the responsibility?"


    Lei Ying''s words made everyone silent. "If you don''t have any opinions, you will still monitor Naruto this time. If something is wrong with him, you can just annihilate him directly. Of course, don''t relax with Sasuke, and Kakashi! You are also the key target of surveillance! "


    From the corner of the mouth twitch, is the stream of fate?


    This plane


    Li suddenly clenched his fist. It''s not a plane at all, is it? This place has no future and no past. What they have is just a memory that people in this world believe in.


    The plane begins after the war of tolerance and ends in the moon event three years later.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C95

    In this cycle, the only difference is that outsiders will come to this world. Perhaps it is because the first people have a direct conflict with the people here, which leads to the later people being regarded as enemies all the time. Who are the people who come here?


    Li sighed. In fact, I don''t need to know. The people who came here are the people who were selected by the system before, but they have disappeared and died in this place that is a little underestimated from now on.


    After so many confrontations with outsiders, people here must have a set of effective ways to fight against outsiders, just like the chains they put on themselves at this time. If they can use their own power, people here are just as vulnerable as ants.


    And now it''s obvious that I''m going to have a hard fight.


    Fortunately, in Lei Ying''s memory, Li probably learned one thing, that is, about the constant reincarnation of the world. Only six people knew about it, Kakashi, Lei Ying AI, I love Luo, zhaomeiming, Onoki and big snake pill.


    And other people in reincarnation, will return to the memory of the past.


    Now the reason why Lei Ying rushes up is very simple. He knows that even if he dies, he will come back to life. In Lei Ying''s memory, everyone here has died at least hundreds of times. He once had a powerful man who broke the chain.


    It released the extremely powerful earth exploding star, which directly destroyed the earth, but the man also died under his own tricks at that time.


    Then the world continues to reincarnate.


    Li sighed slightly. In fact, he can create such a world himself, and as long as there is no interference from others, the world will continue to run. However, it will cost a lot of strength and vitality. After all, the creation of life is not empty.


    Every reincarnation, the people in this world will extract part of the life of the person who created the world. Although it looks very small, if they have experienced countless reincarnations, sooner or later they will squeeze that person out. Of course, if that person has really reached the height of being like a saint.


    Only in this way can we really create such a world.


    But that''s all. Without the right rules, he can repeat a complete history.


    And at this time, the endless sand suddenly surged up, all of a sudden from and Lei Ying AI together wrapped up.


    I love Luo hands together, "sandstorm burial!"


    The huge sand immediately locked Lihe and leiying completely in it. Kakashi breathed a breath, and his face seemed to be relaxed, while the other shadows also seemed to be relieved.


    Sasuke strode up at this time, "six generations of Huoying adults! What the hell is going on! "


    At this time, Sasuke''s face was very ugly. He didn''t know what was going on at all, while Kakashi shook his head slightly. Now that the man is dead, we will reset immediately


    Sasuke grabbed Kakashi''s shoulder, "I want to know! What the hell happened! "


    "Don''t ask him. Even if he says it, you can''t understand it." From gently said, at this time he walked slowly, I love the sand came out, that congealed into a piece of sand is actually like mud, can not stop from the pace.


    I love Luo stare big eyes, "how can..."


    Then Jiuwei also poked out his claws from the sand. It slowly crawled out of the sand, and then turned into an orange chakra, re attached to Li''s body, and then directly poured into Li''s body.


    With a slow wave of his hand, Lei Ying has been flying out of his hand and landed at my feet, "cure him, because you have no chance of reincarnation."


    "What did you say?" As soon as Zhao Meiming''s face changed, her hands clenched into fists and loosened slowly. In fact, she was tired of getting married. At the earliest time, she dreamed of getting married. But if a person had to get married thousands of times and live three years after marriage, everyone would want to vomit.


    But the historical track of the world has been locked, even if she wants to struggle, she will not move.


    I love Luo fiercely blocked in front of Zhao Meiming, "last time there was a person who said so, but you forget what he did?"


    I love Luo''s words make Zhao Meiming''s face darken quickly, while Li yawns, "first killed several other shadows, and then almost raped Shuiying, right?"


    With his words, Zhao Meiming''s face became more ugly.


    And leave is a soft voice of sigh, "well, well, I show you something..."


    Said from the eyes quickly turned red, and let these people is some fear is, at this time from the eyes are turning two huge kaleidoscope lines.


    This is the complete kaleidoscope, the eternal kaleidoscope.Sasuke opened his mouth wide. In fact, he didn''t really think that there would be no eternal kaleidoscope in the world, but he didn''t expect that these eyes would appear on Naruto.


    "You have a kaleidoscope?" Kakashi was stunned, "so..."


    Li said slowly, "the reason why your world has infinite reincarnation is very simple. It''s because you don''t have the past. If you don''t have the past, then there is no future. You just remember what happened in your memory. I have a way to let you have the past, that is, the future. But you have to understand one thing, now you have eternal life existence, even if there is no future, you are equivalent to eternal existence, but if you have the past and development, it actually means you No more immortality. "


    From so say, those small ninjas around face are all muddled than expression. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C96

    Although they don''t understand what happened, they have experienced so many things and can still stand here. Naturally, they know that it is better to do nothing now.


    And Kakashi at this time is staring away, "why do we believe you."


    And Li is looking at Kakashi''s expression, he understands that since Kakashi asked, it means Kakashi will listen to what he said, but Li is not ready to fight with them, he needs to quickly solve them now, because he thought of a more important thing, "you can''t lock me with your chain!"


    Li Li said this and touched his neck gently. Then there was a sound of metal breaking in the air, and kakasi was retreating. At this time, his face was quite ugly. The chain just now seemed to be very important to him, and it was estimated that it was almost the same as the magic weapon of life repair.


    But now, it''s hard for Kakashi to accept the fact that he just started to destroy it.


    However, Li didn''t trace it to Kakashi. Otherwise, I''m afraid that just now, let alone make him vomit blood, can make chakra become as tolerant as the next.


    Kakashi stares at Li and suddenly says, "it doesn''t matter. Even if we can''t kill you, we will kill you next time!"


    And the expressions on the other shadow faces are just like this. It seems that they are going to rush up and swallow the life away.


    In fact, he saw other things in ray Ying''s memory. Indeed, Kakashi''s chain can solve quite a lot of outsiders, but it''s just quite a lot.


    It is true that some of them can not be solved. Even that person killed all the people here, but that person still can''t get out. He can only wait in this world until the world resets and goes back to three years ago. But when the world resets, that person will not go back to three years ago, and he will disappear out of thin air and go all the time A few days ago, he appeared here again, but unlike Wu Ying, he will not remember what happened before.


    He would think he was here for the first time.


    "So I said, this time we are cooperating. If we really reincarnate thousands of times, maybe I will be killed by you. But I can tell you very clearly that I am not the strongest outsider you have ever seen, but I can definitely do what they can''t do." That''s what he said.


    "But none of us here will believe you!" Lei Ying is very difficult to get up at this time. Although Li deliberately avoids his vital points, in order to prevent him from interfering with himself, Li still disturbs the meridians of his whole body. In this way, let alone fighting, it is estimated that it is quite difficult for him to even stand up.


    I love Luo said slowly at this time, "well, you say cooperation, but Lei Ying is right. The basis of cooperation is mutual trust. As long as anyone here is willing to believe you, we will agree with what you want to do. Anyway, our eldest son Hong has stayed enough in this world. It''s not so much infinite life as infinite imprisonment. "


    "It''s a pity that our five shadows won''t believe you at all." As Meiming said.


    But Tu Ying frowned. In fact, if other young people can live like this all the time, it''s not so painful. He is very old, and he already feels that his physical strength is getting worse and worse. Although everything has been peaceful in the past three years, it''s a critical period of post-war reconstruction. Every time, she will be half dead tired, which is a pity I feel like I want him to kill himself. But after three years, everything will go back to the beginning. He can''t die even if he wants to. But he didn''t think that the fate of the world should be handed over to the person in front of him, even if it looks very strong.


    "I''d like to believe him." A voice rang, Sakura slowly stood up, "although I do not know who you are, but you should not Naruto it?"


    Sakura trembled slightly, "really, no one else knows. Is the world reset? I don''t know how long ago, I always seem to remember that Sasuke died many times, Naruto Jun also died many times, and teacher Kakashi, it seems that everything happened If you can get all this back on track, I''m willing to do everything for you


    Looking at Sakura''s expression, the corner of his mouth twitches. It seems that Wu Ying''s feeling is not completely correct. On the contrary, people who are more important in this world will feel the changes in this world Li suddenly looked at Sasuke, but why didn''t Sasuke notice that it was death?


    Yes, if other people come into the world, they will choose the same way of attachment as separation. If attachment is selective, they will choose the person who is most conducive to their development in the world or their favorite character.


    So Naruto and Sasuke must be the focus. If death will lose the previous accumulated vague memory of the last reincarnation, they will lose the memory they should have."I believe it''s time to leave!" The voice was a little startled, while kakasi frowned. It was the voice of Hata, but with Hata''s entering, the faces of the other shadows changed slightly. They didn''t know Hata. As the successor of the next head of the clan, they all knew Hata''s information very well ¡£


    But in the information they got, hatada is just an ordinary ninja, she has no talent, maybe some efforts, but that''s all. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C97

    Even if Hatta insists on doing so, at most, he can become an elite. It''s impossible to become a film player. There are a lot of people like Hatta, such as the three person group of pigs, deer and butterflies, who are also in this situation. At most, it''s close to the shadow level in one''s life.


    Her achievements may not surpass those of her younger sister, or even those of the elite who died in the war of forbearance.


    But now they can''t believe looking at Hatoyama. At this time, Hatoyama''s momentum is clearly saying, shadow level!


    In fact, in the eyes of five shadows, hatada has changed into a monster who has reached the shadow level. They now clearly feel the turbulent power in hatada''s body. Don''t say it''s the power of a monster. Even if someone says it''s the power of a tail beast, they will believe it.


    At this time, hatada walks in slowly, and the Ninjas outside seem to be a little inexplicably afraid of her. They automatically give hatada a place, and hatada doesn''t mean to be polite, so they walk slowly to the side of her.


    "He has promised me that he will protect Muye and the world!" Daisy said aloud, with an abnormal stubborn expression on his face, "I don''t want you to be enemies with him."


    He slowly pulled the young field to his back, and then he slowly said, "in fact, I have the ability to leave here directly, but if you want, I will help you get rid of the shackles of the world, but you must promise me one thing."


    Kakashi narrowed her eyes slightly. "Well, your words have some credibility. Come on, what do you want?"


    Li said with a smile, "I want to be the God of the world. Everyone here will worship me!"


    The expression on people''s faces Suddenly froze. In fact, they would never have thought that Li would make such a request to be a God. How could he say that?


    After looking around at them, he suddenly said, "in fact, even if I only promised Daisy to help her protect the world, I will do it."


    Because of Kakashi''s violent demolition of the house, a steel tube collapsed in the corner and flew directly into Li''s hand. After looking at the steel tube in his hand, he sighed, "deal with it."


    Then he began to draw directly on the ground with the steel tube in his hand. This is a magic array. It looks very complicated, even close to the holy pattern.


    As he perfected the magic array, the sky of the whole plane changed color, and it seemed that something extremely terrible was about to happen.


    The whole sky is slowly changing towards the dark color. Slowly, there is an endless whirlpool on the sky. Suddenly, a flash of lightning cuts from one end of the whirlpool to the other end, just like the slash mark tearing the sky. For a moment, the whirlpool formed by those dark clouds in the sky stops, as if it is greeting some unknown existence It''s the same.


    All of a sudden, a white light chopped down directly from the sky. It was not thunder and lightning. Li clearly knew that it was


    It was someone who directly penetrated the crystal wall of this plane with a speed beyond everything, came here directly, and then walked out two figures slowly in the light.


    Weiss, as like as two peas in the seven dragon balls, appeared at the moment. Weiss seemed to have a very tall figure, and it seemed to be taller than the other one, with bluish green skin and long white hair. The pupils and lips are purple. There is a big light blue halo around the neck.


    The right hand always holds a long staff with a black magic ball on the top, which can display any information of the seventh universe according to Weiss'' wishes. The top and bottom of the staff are yellow, and the middle part is dark blue.


    However, different from the seven dragon balls, she is a woman, not a neutral one. At this time, he glanced at the audience and said, "it seems that your situation is not so good. What on earth did you ask me to come here for? "


    With a smile, Li said, "it''s not for anything else. In fact, I really want to send it to you at the critical moment of life and death, but now I need to find you something more urgent."


    "Do you need me badly?" Weiss took a look at iguneru behind him. At this time, iguneru still stood behind him and looked very quiet, but he understood that as long as Weiss gave the order, the other party would never be polite to him.


    "I don''t care, as long as you can give me that thing, then even let me kill God is no problem." Weiss seems not to care. "Did you hear me? What I said is that if you really have nothing to do and call me over, then I will definitely make you look good. Even the projection of the plane rules of your plane can''t save you!"


    Li waved, "OK, OK, I know."


    At that time, he told Li that as long as Li was able to make that thing, he would rush to Li''s side immediately.As a matter of fact, as long as Li can draw the holy lines entrusted by him, he will feel it in an instant, and then come here immediately.


    Originally, she thought that li really needed his help, but in the twinkling of an eye, he found that compared with Li, the people around him were not of the same level.


    From slowly pointed to Weiss''s small arm, "I can help you finish that."


    Wes''s eyes lit up. "Really?"


    "Of course, I still fear death, don''t I?" Li said like this, while Weiss laughed. He didn''t seem to care about Li''s cold joke at all. "What material do you need? I''ll find it for you right now! Is it the fur of an ancient Titan or the skull of a super Saian God ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C98

    Li shook his head gently. "In fact, why do you come to me? I probably understand that the key point of the holy pattern is not its precision, but that most things in the world can''t carry it. The most difficult point of the holy pattern is that it can overlap. The result of the overlap is that its power rises, and the conformity with its carrier will become greater. If we calculate it this way Nothing in the world can carry such holy lines. "


    From the beginning, Weiss also want to refute from, but to the back he has been stunned, "then what''s your way?"


    At the beginning, Weiss also wanted to say that the biggest difficulty of this thing is the accuracy, because before, he found a lot of people who wanted to draw it. There are many people who can draw it, but they can''t achieve the accuracy of overlapping, because the power of this thing itself is not strong, and it can only be drawn after more than three overlaps It''s called the peak of Shengwen.


    But then from the words, but let Weiss completely shocked, because at this time from the consideration is not what can draw out, or draw out how to use the problem!


    It''s true that the holy grain itself is not powerful, but it has strong bearing capacity for objects.


    In other words, the vast majority of things are not allowed to repeat the superposition of this holy grain, and the problem that can be carried down is not suitable to be loaded on the human body after drawing.


    From now on, I looked up and down at Weiss, then gently pointed to her arm, and then slowly said, "so my idea is to draw directly on your body."


    Weiss Leng for a while, but she didn''t expect to leave the meeting to say so.


    It''s not that no one has ever thought about this idea, but even if other holy tattoo masters have thought about it, they would never dare to tell wes. Indeed, the carrying capacity of the body of Wes''s level characters may have already surpassed most of the things that can be found in the world, but painting on their bodies can only be thought about.


    First, their bodies are very hard, so hard that most holy tattoo masters can''t do damage, let alone draw. If you want to be able to draw, you need such people to protect your body. In this way, if the holy tattoo master has a bad heart, I''m afraid he can really damage such a powerful existence in an instant.


    Second, it''s very embarrassing. That is, drawing holy lines itself is a very delicate work, even if a person no matter how focused, it is difficult to ensure that he is really safe. If we fail to draw holy lines on such characters, it will be irreversible. Then I''m afraid I''m going to be destroyed.


    Weiss looked away, as if he was looking at a monster. After a long time, he finally took a long breath, "are you sure?"


    Li heavily nodded, "I don''t want to waste time, OK?"


    Weiss''s eyes brightened, "OK! Interesting After that, Wes grabbed one of his sleeves with both hands and tore it violently. Both sleeves were shoulder to shoulder and broke. Then she straightened her hands and put them in front of Li Li. It was like saying again when she looked at her. Next, it was all up to you.


    Li nodded to Weiss slowly, then picked up the steel pipe that had just been used for writing on the ground, and then jerked a ball. Finally, a red flame appeared in his hands. When the flame dispersed, there was only a sharp embroidery needle in his hands.


    He walked slowly to Weiss with the needle in his hand.


    He didn''t have any words, just stabbed the needle directly at WES''s arm. At this time, he didn''t feel any tension. He had already been familiar with the drawing of the holy grain before, but the reason why he didn''t go to Weiss was that he needed to hold the thigh again when it was very urgent.


    Now that he has no system around him, he naturally needs to let this thigh rush to help himself.


    Of course, now he needs to draw holy lines on this thigh.


    From this time, the needle flies, and Weiss directly removes all the defensive forces in his hand. At this time, let alone leave, even any Ninja here can easily cut Weiss with sharp tools.


    In less than a moment, each of Wes''s two arms had a complete set of ornaments. These ornaments were extremely complex, and they looked like ancient magic patterns. Wes was also quite tough at this time, but he didn''t even shake under the thorn.


    He picked his eyebrows and said, "well, that''s good. In this case, even if the first redraw is finished?"


    Li Er, without speaking, stabbed his arm at Weiss again.


    And Weiss was stunned for a moment, and then slowly said, "you have to think about it. After the first painting, you can not be responsible. After all, I can find another person to attach a layer on it. In this way, even if I fail, I won''t trouble you, and I can at least get the effect of double extinction."From stares at Weiss one eye, "your nonsense many!"


    Igunil was in a cold sweat. He had never seen anyone dare to talk to Wes like that. Although Weiss seems to be a good tempered person, it is because Weiss did not enter into the state of fighting at this time. Weiss, who entered into the state of fighting, even the destruction god in the main plane of the seven dragon balls trembled.


    From now on, he said softly, "I want to attach nine layers to it."


    With the words of Li, igunil and Weiss all hold their breath.


    Igunil nearly fainted in the past. On the ninth floor, he felt that either he was crazy or the guy in front of him was crazy! ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C99

    The name of this holy grain has been distorted for a long time. In fact, I don''t know how many names there are, such as the death of life, the extinction of heaven and earth, the extinction of heaven and earth, but there is no doubt that this holy grain has a very powerful destructive power.


    However, if it is just like this, it will not attract so much attention from people of their level. What really attracts them is the overlapping effect of holy lines.


    The overlapping effect is not just one plus one equals two, it is a powerful holy grain that can keep the previous cardinality for geometric growth again.


    You can also understand it in this way. When it has only one level, it is only one level of power that an ordinary holy grain can exert. When it has two levels, it will gain two levels of power. At this time, it can exert four times of power. When it has three levels, it will make a qualitative leap. It will gain four levels of power, that is, 16 And when it has four layers, it can reach an amazing 256 times power.


    If it overlaps like this, this holy tattoo can even give a person unimaginable and terrible power. If we can really achieve the overlapping of the said ten layers, then we can directly achieve the terror power of destroying the whole world!


    Of course, this kind of power is not suitable for anyone. If the power is too weak, it is very likely to be directly squeezed dry by such holy lines.


    The smile on Wes''s face was completely frozen. "I don''t think you know what you''re talking about. Are you crazy with ten times the power?"


    "Crazy? I don''t think so, or do you really think that just reaching seven layers of overlap can achieve hundreds of millions of times the power of noumenon? " Li sighed softly, "in fact, I''ve been able to do this for a long time, but I''ve never been able to figure out how to make the holy pattern overlap completely like the designer of the holy pattern. Later, I realized that I was cheated, and the holy pattern was not used as it was written above. The so-called infinite overlapping is just a legend. Ten times of overlapping is the limit of this holy grain, and this limit is only ten thousand times the power of its own holy grain. "


    Weiss widened his eyes. "What you said is good. After the design of this holy pattern came out, I really didn''t see anyone who could overlap twice, but now I believe you, but do you say Wanbei? But even that''s amazing, but how can you do that? "


    Looking at Weiss, "it''s very simple, but you think it''s too complicated, because when the holy lines overlap, if you really let them remain unchanged, it will only deepen the effect of the first layer, and the maximum effect of the increase is 10%. If the difference is too big, it will destroy the whole, and eventually the whole holy pattern will be scrapped. Even because of the residual holy pattern, your hands can no longer attach other holy patterns. "


    "That''s right." Weiss nodded slowly. "What can you do?"


    "The same holy grain, different attributes." With his words, the needle in his hand suddenly twisted, and countless magnetic fields seemed to be generated around it at this moment. "Second, I will use magnetic force."


    The second layer soon attached to it, and Weiss widened his eyes and looked at Li in front of him. He had no idea that Li would use this method to complete the holy pattern, which most holy pattern masters could not imagine, but Li did.


    Weiss opened his mouth, but did not give him time to speak, directly began to draw up the third holy grain.


    Although the ten holy lines seem to have been drawn for quite a long time, they only took three or four hours to draw, but the Ninjas around have long been deterred by the incomparable power of Weiss. At this time, they dare not say anything. Looking at Lihe Weiss is like looking at a monster.


    From now on, the power of each tailed beast is directly divided and drawn into the holy lines. Now the difference of the ten holy lines is that the power of each layer is different when they are drawn.


    Weiss looked at his painted arms and looked complicated. This set of holy lines can improve the attack speed and attach great destructive power, but correspondingly, this holy line is more suitable for unexpected attack, that is, the assassin''s hand.


    But now it becomes different, because it uses a lot of different attributes to draw. Although it will be more powerful, it also loses the meaning of its initial setting.


    However, for Weiss, this is not important, as long as the holy stripe can give itself strong destructive power is enough.


    She slowly raised her right hand, and then suddenly waved a fist to the horizon. With her fist, from its punch to the distant position, a black silk thread suddenly appeared. The black silk thread looked very thin, but she smelled the breath of death from it.


    Just such a fist will pull out the space cracks. If she attacks with all her strength, I''m afraid this plane will be destroyed in an instant, right?Weiss at this time slowly out of a breath, "by the way, now is the time to pay you, you come to me for what? You said you had something important to do, right? Well, I''ll put aside the matter of taking you to the plane battlefield. What kind of reward do you need me to pay? "


    Li heavily nodded, his face did not have any polite meaning, "you this level of existence should be able to feel this plane is not right?"


    Weiss frowned, then closed his eyes, then a sneer suddenly appeared on the corner of his mouth, "so it is, this world is a defective product."


    Weiss frowned. "But why are you in this world?"


    "Oh, it was thrown by the two little brothers of the supreme god of creation and order." He shrugged his shoulders, while Wes narrowed his eyes and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "What do you want me to do to destroy the world?" Weiss said, "although it''s a incomplete world, it''s also a good toy for those two guys. If this place is destroyed, maybe those two guys will have a real pain. What do you think of that? "


    And Li rolled his eyes. He was really speechless about Weiss''s bad taste thinking. "I want to save the world. Save the world, not destroy it


    After all, I''m the teacher of destruction god. My main abilities are fighting and detection. I''m really not good at saving the world. Besides, I really don''t know how to save such a broken world, so we''d better destroy this place! "


    "It''s no use destroying it." Iguniru slowly came over, "here I clearly feel that the world will be infinite cycle, even if it is now completely destroyed here, next here will still be the same as it was."


    Weiss narrowed his eyes. "Do you mean even I can''t destroy this place?"


    Then Weiss looked at the staff in his hand. At the top of the staff was a big ball. At this time, the big green ball emitted a blue light, "this is No wonder, although this plane is incomplete, it is based on the core law of the supreme god of creation and order. I really can''t destroy it. It''s just such a plane. If you say you want to save it, you must have some ideas? "


    He said, "I want to create a past for the world."


    Weiss was stunned, and then a flush appeared on his face, which was the symbol of his excitement, "away! You are a real genius! Yes, if such a plane has a past, it will have a future. As long as you create the past for the world, and then erase the future that should not exist in the world, then the world will move forward in a new direction! "


    From gently nodded, "so this time I want to learn from you how to cross to the power of the past."


    "That''s right." Weiss nodded gently. "I didn''t expect you to know so clearly. My power can really penetrate into the past. Although I can only cross three hours ago in the real theme plane, and this ability can only return to three minutes ago in the top plane, now think about it, if I am in such a plane Even tens of thousands of years ago, there should be no problem! "


    At this time, iguniru said, "but if you think about it clearly, the most you can do is to erase the existing history of the world, and then give the world a chance again. But that''s it. You won''t get any benefits."


    "I know." From looked to the young field, then a smile, "this is what I promised others, I said to do. I will do what I say! "


    Wes said to iguneill, "take that out."


    Igunil was slightly stunned for a moment, and then he understood. He carefully took out a cloth bag in his arms. He didn''t know what was in the bag. It looked bulging, but it was the size of a palm. "Lord Weiss, is this really good?"


    "Now that the ten fold heaven and earth are extinct, this thing is useless to me." Then she took the bag and opened it slowly. To her surprise, a lot of seeds came out of the bag. These seeds were directly thrown on the ground by Weiss, and then they all poured into the ground one by one.


    "Well, in that case." Weiss took another look at Li, grabbed his palm, and directly scratched it with his finger. A lot of blood gushed out of Li''s palm and dropped on the place where the seeds disappeared. "I''ve given you a part of my strength, but only to go back to the power of the past. Because of the incompleteness of this power, you can only be in this position Use in noodles... "Li nodded, but he didn''t feel dissatisfied. After all, this is asking others to pay. How much the other party can pay completely depends on the other party''s mood. Even if he doesn''t pay for a cent, Li can only break his teeth and swallow them in his stomach. After all, who is stronger or weaker can be seen at a glance, let alone ten li, even 100000 Li is not his opponent.


    Then Weiss said, "listen, my ability, as you go back to the past, the more things you change, the easier it will lead to hatred in this world. But now in this world, it doesn''t matter. After all, the world itself is incomplete. It doesn''t have its own history. What did you do when you go back to the past, the memory of people in this place now It will become what it will be, so you must think about it before you do anything. " With that, Wes nodded to Igor.


    Igunil strode toward the distance. "If you are free, you can call us again in the way before. After all, Lord Weiss said that he would take you to the battlefield of the dimensional universe. Goodbye."


    "I see." From then on, he directly and secretly launched the power given by Wes. When he opened his eyes, he found that he was standing under a tree. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C100

    "Mother! Give up A loud roar suddenly sounded, and then Li suddenly flashed back. At the same time, the position he just stood on had been destroyed in an instant. At this time, li felt that he was full of powerful energy around him.


    However, this extremely powerful metaphor is just applied to the standard of the world. He looks towards the source of energy. At this time, a tall woman in white is floating in the air, while the other two young people are standing on the ground. The momentum of both sides has been raised to the top, and it seems that both sides will fight at any time.


    "Yucun! Feather coat! Why are you two doing this to me? " At this time, the woman in white looked extremely painful. She roared wildly in the air. With her actions, countless lightning fell on the sky, which forced the two young people to keep avoiding.


    This is Is this the battle between huiyueji and Yucun?


    It turns out that I have come to this node, but I understand it after I turn around. Indeed, this is the beginning of the whole fire shadow. The story of Hui Yueji and Shenshu does not exist in most people''s minds in the fire shadow world.


    For people in this world, the most important person is actually the six immortals.


    He created Renzong, and it is precisely because of the emergence of Renzong that the world officially begins.


    From slowly toward the three guys walked in the past, but the three people are still immersed in the battle between each other, completely did not care about the existence of from.


    And Li also noticed that although Yucun and Yuyi are two to one at this time, their strength seems to be less than that of huiyueji. Relying on their strength, huiyueji can''t be completely suppressed.


    Li sighed softly. Although he would like to do it by himself, he couldn''t help it. He took two steps forward quickly. Then he stretched out countless chuck wires in his hand and glued them to Yucun and Yuyi quietly. Of course, he didn''t start them directly from now on, It is estimated that soon these two guys will find that they have been cheated.


    At this time, the young man with longer hair yelled, "mother, if you can give up your desire, we will make amends to you immediately! Please don''t hurt the ordinary people in this world any more


    "For them? You hurt me for those mole ants


    Hui Yueji roared wildly, "come on, I''ll make you regret it! Let''s see! I will directly kill all the people in this world, and leave none! If that''s the case, you''ll be my darling again! My little darling


    With that, a strong breath of chakra appeared on huiyueji''s body, and then the fierce and pure chakra flow suddenly came out of her body. These chakra flows were like a tsunami, rushing in all directions.


    The young man with long hair said to another young man, "brother!"


    The elder brother''s feather coat nodded heavily. He suddenly floated into the air, and then the huge suction burst out from him. Those chakras who burst out from Hui Yueji began to surge towards the feather coat!


    As for Yucun, he has rushed to attack huiyueji crazily. It seems that the two guys just want to protect the human beings in the world.


    Even if it is a desperate attack, but also just want to stop their mother hurt the human beings in this world.


    But after all, there is no way for them to fight against their mother. If they don''t have the consciousness to defeat them, they will only be defeated.


    Sure enough, in less than a moment, the feather coat that wanted to absorb the powerful power released by his mother suddenly vomited a mouthful of blood, which seemed to be the first one.


    Yucun was also beaten back by huiyueji, and fell to the ground suddenly. His face also showed a very painful expression.


    "You..." Hui Yueji raised her hand slightly. It seemed that she wanted to attack them, but she sighed, "just think about it for yourself..."


    With that, Hui Yueji was about to float. It seemed that she wanted to leave here. Li snorted and her ten fingers jumped. With this, Yucun and Yuyi''s face suddenly changed. They had just been injured, and chakra in their body was out of control. At this time, a powerful chakra suddenly poured into their body, which made them right Take all control of your body!


    "Brother!" Yucun''s face is extremely frightened. In fact, they inherit the powerful power of huiyueji, and have never seen anyone else have such power.


    If they are really attacked, then who are they.


    The expression on Yucun''s face makes huiyueji pay attention to this side. She frowns. She doesn''t know what happened, but the expression on Yucun''s face doesn''t look fake.Hui Yueji seems to be very concerned about his son, immediately toward the feather village fell down, "feather village in the end is how?"


    Yucun''s face is full of painful expression, as if suffering from incomparable pain in general, huiyueji''s heart suddenly flashed a trace of remorse, she thought it was just when her hand was too heavy.


    But at this time, the feather coat moved. He rushed to huiyueji, and then pressed his hand to his mother.


    Hui Yueji sighed slightly, "it''s useless. The yin-yang seal technique designed by you two must be launched by two people together..."


    Hui Yue Ji''s words didn''t finish, a wind rang out behind her, she completely froze, who? Why didn''t you feel someone was here before? If there are other people here, then ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C101

    "I really have bad taste." From slightly sighed tone, but the face is full of don''t care about expression.


    In fact, he immediately went to the next node after sealing huiyueji. He just didn''t want to see Yucun and Yuyi crying. These two guys are far from as tough as they think.


    But it''s normal that they are history, not legend.


    It''s true that they sealed their mother, but who would seal their mother if there were other ways? What''s more, at that time, Yu Yi was controlled by Li to give his hand to his mother, and then Li used the other half of the seal that Yu village should use on the other side, which made Hui Yueji''s seal so easy.


    After all, Li can''t guarantee that if he rushes up to meet huiyueji, he will kill huiyueji directly.


    This time, the place where he appeared was a small settlement, which made Li feel quite surprised. Its name was Renzong.


    This is the main base of Renzong. Here, he has become the leader of Renzong. Under his leadership, Renzong has developed into a spiritual organization, and now he has two sons.


    But correspondingly, the two sons'' talents are quite different. Indra, the elder brother, has a talent that ordinary people don''t have. He is tough, full of perseverance, and extremely precocious, while Asura is quite immature. He has an attitude of giving up early without interest in most things.


    If you touch your chin, you may choose to let Indra become the key object of cultivation, and then you can inherit the position of patriarch of tolerance sect? Now he has been in this time point for three days, but nothing has changed, as if this history should have happened.


    What are the historical legends about this period?


    Li frowned tightly. In fact, he couldn''t think of anything. The history of this time point, the truth, and the legend of Indra and Asura didn''t appear in the shadow of fire. If it wasn''t for the explanation of the six immortals later, I''m afraid no one would even know about the so-called reincarnation.


    However, since the legend of this period does not need to be supplemented, is it right?


    All of a sudden, my eyes brightened. By the way, I can make up something for the world. If the world needs fire, I will teach the people in the world how to use fire.


    Of course, it''s just a metaphor. For later generations, the invention of Ninjutsu is in fact a matter of the same level as learning to use fire. Now people here only pay attention to the cultivation of heart, but they don''t practice Ninjutsu at all. For them, maybe Ninjutsu doesn''t exist at all.


    However, if you think about it carefully, Yucun, Yuyi and huiyueji all have extraordinary control over chakra, so they don''t need to make a seal.


    Now, let alone ordinary people, even Indra and Asura, who directly inherited the power of the feather coat, did not release any ninja.


    Although Indra has been studying recently, it seems that his progress is not so fast.


    "Forget it..." From slightly sighed a tone, "or do it yourself, plenty of food and clothing."


    After that, he disappeared directly in the same place. He quickly moved towards the position of a forest outside the village. He remembered that Indra often practiced in that forest. He seemed to have mastered the knack of how to use Ninjutsu, but that''s all. He just found the door, but he didn''t know how to get in.


    If there is a person who can give him a stepping stone, then it will let him directly open a new door of the world! In less than a moment, he came to the forest. At this time, Indra''s strength was still very weak. He could scan the forest with his mental power without fear.


    Suddenly, his pupil shrank. He suddenly felt that the interesting thing in the forest was not only Indra. He saw a very interesting thing.


    Later, Li''s body disappeared from the original place again, but in a short time, he appeared at the other end of the forest. At this time, there was a man squatting in this place. He was wearing a rather wide dress and a hat on his head. Although he didn''t know what his figure was, he looked like a child.


    "Hello, heijue." Li said, "don''t move."


    Before leaving the words, the guy seemed to hear something extremely frightening. He jumped to the distance quickly. When his body was still in the air, it quickly became translucent.


    Li frowned. What a trouble


    He suddenly extended his foot and heavily kicked the air for a while, then a scream rang up, and heijue fell directly from the air towards the ground.


    Then Li also jumped down from the tree and fell on heijue''s side, "please, I said don''t move. You still have to move. Do you really have to be beaten?"Heijue''s body trembled, "who are you? Do you work for that guy in badminton? No, no, it''s not so easy to deal with me! What kind of monster are you! Why can you find me! You can still attack me like that! No, only mother knows my existence in this world


    "Well, don''t be too nervous. I won''t hurt you. Just answer me a question." He said in a soft voice, how gentle it seems to be.


    Hei Jue trembled and didn''t feel at ease. "What do you want to do?"


    "Listen, I''m the boss now. Now I''ll ask the questions!" Li said impatiently. This guy didn''t expect to talk so much hundreds of years ago. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C103

    Heijue trembled for a moment, and then said, "I used to be an elf in the forest..."


    He turned over the white flame, flashed a flash of lightning in his hand, and suddenly pressed on heijue''s body, "ah..." Heijue uttered a scream, frowned, and set a layer of forbidden sound boundary around him. The effect of general ninja on heijue was pretty poor.


    But from the present use is doped with a few levels higher than the fire shadow of Taiyi Zixiao real thunder attribute, black Jue nature is no way to survive.


    After a scream, Li slowly sat down, "young man, do you want to support?"


    "Who the hell are you?" Hei Jue trembled. At this time, a large amount of black gas kept pouring out of his body. This was the performance that he could not maintain his shape. From touching his chin, this guy was far more vulnerable than he thought. It was about 20 years since Hui Yueji was sealed.


    Heijue is the product of huiyueji''s consciousness, which can also be understood as something similar to the realization of ideas generated by huiyueji''s extreme resentment. It is also quite reluctant to say that it is a creature.


    However, this guy has a very strong growth, it grows slowly from an idea, in order to help his own noumenon, that is, the important medium for his mother to revive.


    In terms of strength, it may not be able to fight against those Super Shadow level characters, but all kinds of weird forces are enough to solve most of them.


    Now it seems that the strength of this guy has not become too strong, at least in the eyes of Li, he is still quite despised.


    Now he doesn''t even have a good way to keep his body, but he was hit by Liyong Zixiao Zhenlei, and almost broke up. Of course, this guy has enough Qi. Even if he breaks it up now, one day it will gather again.


    From looking at this guy, turned his face to emerge with a sneer, "Hey, black Jue."


    "Black Jue?" Hei Jue trembled again. "Do you recognize the wrong person?"


    "Oh? That is to say, you are not black Jue now? " With a gentle wave of his hand, a green air poured into heijue''s body. In less than a moment, heijue''s translucent body began to fill up.


    "Who are you?" Heijue continued to tremble.


    He touched his nose and said, "who am I? Well, you can understand that I''m from the future. "


    "The future?" Black absolute some fear of looking at to leave, "how can have this kind of thing!"


    Li said with a smile, "of course, it''s possible, and I also know everything about you. You are the product or the son of Tatung muhui Yueji. Although you are different from Yucun badminton, they are the flesh and blood of Tatung muhui Yueji, and you can call them the spirit of Tatung muhui Yueji. What you want to do now is to take revenge on Yucun and Yuyi crazily, as well as the resurrection of muhui Yueji, right? "


    Black absolute Leng Leng looking at to leave, "you How do you know? "


    There is a malicious smile on Li''s face. Although this black Jue is as smart as a ghost in the animation, it seems that his wisdom has just formed. How can he fight against Li?


    "I said I came from the future." That''s what he said.


    And black chrysanthemum''s face appeared a look full of hope, "that, mother, mother, she..."


    "She came back to life." From this point of view, heijue''s eyes widened, as if he had seen God, "mother, have you really come back to life? It''s really great. Then, the two guys in Yuyi and Yucun... "


    Li shook his head gently. "It''s a long time since huiyueji''s resurrection. Although Yucun and Yuyi inherit huiyueji''s powerful power, their life span is obviously not much different from that of human beings. When you bring huiyueji back to life, the two of them have already died. "


    "Yes Is that right? " Heijue seemed disappointed, but he raised his head abruptly, "wait, what did you just say? I raised my mother? no Is it really me? "


    "Yes," Li nodded gently, then a banter expression appeared on his face, "and we did it together. But in the end, Hui Yueji was sealed by two human beings again. You also died in that battle. In the end, I was the only one left with you. I''ll come back here and tell you what will happen in the future, so that you can make preparations earlier. "


    "Really Really? " Although Hei Jue asked, it seemed that he had completely believed that he had left. At this time, he was full of a regretful expression that he had revived his mother, but didn''t protect her well. "Tell me quickly, what should I do?"


    With a smile, Li said, "of course I will tell you what to do in the future, but I won''t tell you everything about the future directly. If you are too impatient to make the future chaotic, we can''t really revive huiyueji. Are you right?"Black absolute hesitated for a while, then slowly nodded.


    "Come with me. I know you want to take revenge on Yu Yi. Now let''s start with his son. " Said to leave to take the lead to walk toward the front, but black absolute hesitated for a while also followed up.


    Soon, they came to a corner of the forest. Two people just stood on the top of the tree. In front of them stood a young man with long black hair. At this time, his hands kept imprinting. However, it was very clear that his imprint was quite defective. All he used were representatives It is a functional seal, but it is not used to guide chakra to flow correctly.


    If so, it''s like you keep asking chakras to do something without telling them how to do it. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C104

    Black Jue is also staring at the young man in front of him. Inexplicably, a sense of killing appears on him. The young man below seems to be aware of something and suddenly looks at this position. Of course, when he looks at it, he has already grasped black Jue and brought it to another tree.


    "Idiot, why do you show such a strong intention to kill?" Li was very dissatisfied and said that the young man in front of him was not an ordinary human. He was the descendant of the feather coat. He had a strong sense of all kinds of life energy. Now black Jue broke out, so the intention of killing was not found before there was a ghost.


    Hei Jue bit his teeth and said, "he is the son of the traitor in Yuyi. I will kill him and let Yuyi regret it all his life!"


    From depressed sighed a tone, "you such words, how possibly will Hui Yue Ji resurrect?". Come on, I''ll tell you what to do. For feather coat, kill his son, do you think he will feel pain? I really think too much. If Yu Yi is really so fragile, how do you think he can defeat Hui Yueji and seal it? "


    "What do you say you should do?" Black chrysanthemum''s face with a bit of anger, it seems that he is insulting himself from the general, "and, why do you call mother''s name! Who the hell are you


    Li Wei was stunned for a moment. This kind of abnormal feeling is like that heijue''s IQ has strengthened a lot in an instant. And so on. Heijue seems to have never communicated with other people before he met him. Is it because he said a few words to himself that his IQ began to rise in a straight line?


    This guy''s learning ability seems really strong, but it can also be understood that his IQ is very low now?


    "Who am I?" From the corner of his mouth came a sneer, "I''m your mother''s brother."


    Black Jue''s face suddenly turned black, "are you Are you the big wood king


    Big tube Wood King''s? It seems that those tailed animals also mentioned this, right? Li directly began to call the nine lamas in his spiritual world, "Hello, who is the big tube mujin family?"


    The ninth Lama was also frightened by his rushing attitude, but he soon realized that no matter what happened, he just had to answer the man''s question in front of him


    The ninth Lama coughed for a moment and said, "there are many branches of the tatungmu clan, but there are many families in the world. The difference is that the tatungmu clan has two families, one is tatungmu riyueliu, and the other is tatungmu Taoshi. The actual strength of the two families is almost the same at the beginning, and the riyueliu clan is good at using the spiritual aspect And channeling, and the big tube Mutao has a very strong ability of ninja. In fact, the two families did not live in peace. There was a strong interest dispute between them. Later, in a fight, Tao took out his own special weapons, and they created a new division with strong talent, that is, the big tube mujin family. In that fight, the big tube mujin family had the absolute upper hand. The sun and moon flow were directly slaughtered, and only the daughter of the patriarch escaped. "


    "Is this Hui Yueji?" Li Leng for a moment. It seems that the origin of Hui Yueji in this world is completely different from that of Hui Yueji in her previous world. However, even so, everything in this world is just memory, not real history. Even Tong Hui Yueji came into being because she was away from that world point.


    If there is no history created now, then the corresponding things in the future will continue to develop.


    Cause and effect, cause and effect, without cause, there will be no result. Everything in this plane is locked up, because they only know that there was cause, but there is no real cause in this world. For example, although they know that there was huiyueji war at this time, even the second seal huiyueji only exists in their memory ¡£


    It''s like they know that liudao immortal created ninja, but they don''t know how it was created.


    He took a look at the young man. Yes, Yuyi created Rendao. He didn''t mean to turn Rendao into a fighting weapon, so he didn''t directly create Ninjutsu. The person who created Ninjutsu must have something to do with Yuyi.


    It seems that the key point of this time is the person in front of him. Of course, if he wants to create a future world pattern, it is not enough for Indra to develop Ninja alone. He has to hate Asura and his father.


    But now it seems that indrafi did not show any hatred or contempt for his younger brother. On the contrary, it seems that this family is a kind and filial father, and the people in the whole village are very trusting and envious of indrafi.


    He touched his chin, then looked at heijue, "don''t worry, I''m the enemy of big barrel Mutao. And your companion. "


    Hearing this, Hei Jue looked at Li with a rather strange look. "Just the power of Kim''s is enough to make me tremble ten thousand times. You dare to call the name of big tube Mutao''s. OK, I''ll believe you for the moment. You say what to do next. "He looked down at Indra. Since this guy''s character is totally different from that of the future, he twisted it. Then he sighed, "do you think killing the son in feather coat will make him sad? It''s too naive. Come on, I''ll show you how to make a person feel hopeless. "


    With these words, Li disappeared directly in heijue''s eyes. The next moment, he appeared beside Indra, who was still experimenting with his fingerprints. It seemed that he didn''t realize that there was one more person around him. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C105

    Although Indra seems to be very gifted, the distance is still much less than the distance. After watching Indra test Indra''s seal again, he suddenly patted him on the shoulder.


    It doesn''t matter. As soon as he left his hand, Indra turned over and jumped out for more than ten meters. At this time, his face was full of amazement. It seemed that he didn''t understand why someone could get so close to him and hadn''t been found by him.


    He looked at the expression on Indra''s face and said with a smile, "don''t worry, I won''t hurt you."


    Indra took a deep breath. "Who are you?"


    "Who?" Away from grabbing his own brain, "in fact, I''m here to make you stronger."


    "Stronger?" Indra frowned and said, "are you the one who wants to join the Zen sect?"


    After a gloomy look at Indra, this guy completely misunderstood his meaning. "I know you want to find a way for ordinary people to use chakra, right?"


    There was a flash of consternation on Indra''s face, and then he blurted out, "how do you know?"


    With a slight smile, it seems that this Indra is really a stranger. "You don''t have to worry about this. As long as you can promise me two things, then I can tell you the way of seal. What do you think?"


    "Seal?" Indra''s body trembled. "Who are you?"


    "You don''t have to worry about this. What I want you to do is very simple. You can''t tell others that you''ve seen me and that you have to say that you have researched it yourself. As long as you agree to these two things, I will teach you the art of seal directly, OK From the corner of the mouth slightly up, it seems that his conditions are indeed incomparable temptation.


    Indra shook for a moment, then shook his head forcefully, "impossible! What if you''re going to threaten Naruto? I can''t just believe you! "


    Then Indra began to slowly retreat towards the woods behind him. It seemed that he knew that he was definitely not the opponent away from him, so he didn''t want to hit the stone with an egg.


    But the smile on Li''s face didn''t fade away. This guy didn''t leave directly, which means that the other party actually wanted to bargain. He took a step forward and then said slowly, "you see, I didn''t exert any malice on you, right? You should be very clear, right? You are the son of Yuyi. If you don''t say anything else, at least you can clearly detect the malice given to you by others, right? "


    Indra''s mouth twitched. He didn''t seem to think that Li knew him so well, as if he had seen everything clearly at the beginning.


    "But..." Indra trembled again, and his smile became more cordial. "You see, actually, I just want to teach you chakra''s method of cohesion. Don''t you think that after you learn it, it will make Renzong stronger? How can it be bad for Renzong? "


    Indra took a deep breath and said slowly, "I see. Please give me some advice."


    Hearing what Indra said, Li smiles a little, and then his hands begin to seal quickly. Indra widens his eyes. It seems that he did not expect that Li could make such a rapid seal. Of course, he just started to study the method of two hand seal. Indra thinks that his chakra reserves are very large, but he did not make such a seal like Li Rapid printing, such consumption of chakra is very much.


    "Chou - Shen - Mao - Zi - Hai - you - Chou - Wu - you - Zi - Yin - Xu - Yin - Si - Chou - Wei - Si - Hai - Wei - Zi - Ren - Shen - you - Chen - you - Chou - Wu - Wei - Yin - Si - Zi - Shen - Mao - Hai - Chen - Wei - Zi - Chou - Shen - you - Ren - Zi - Hai - you, Shuidun - shuilongtan!" After a big drink, a large amount of water vapor condenses in the air. These water vapor condenses together crazily, but in a flash, a huge water dragon appears in the mid air.


    From then on, slowly exhaled a breath, the power of the water dragon bullet is really not big, many ninjas can skillfully use this ninja, but the key is that it needs to produce most of the seal knot before it can be released, and its overall difficulty is to accurately produce 48 seals.


    In many Ninja villages, this skill is also used to test whether Ninja can accurately seal the seal.


    "Scatter!" From the hands together, and then the water dragon in the middle of the air turned into innumerable drops and dropped onto the ground. For a moment, it was like a heavy rain here.


    Indra''s eyes widened, as if he wanted to understand something! No wonder I haven''t been able to succeed! Chou - Shen - Mao - Zi - Hai - you - Chou - Wu - you - Zi - Yin - Xu - Yin - Si - Chou - Wei - Si - Hai - Wei - Zi - Ren - Shen - you - Chen - you - Chou - Wu - Wei - Yin - Si - Zi - Shen - Mao - Hai - Chen - Wei - Zi - Chou - Shen - you - Ren - Zi - Hai - you


    It has to be said that Indra''s memory is very strong. After Li had used it once, he immediately used it again, but he didn''t have a high number of seals.At this time, the condensed water vapor in the mid air was obviously not enough, and it directly dispersed before it formed. But Indra was still very excited at this time. As long as he knew the method, there was only one thing left - to be familiar with and refine this technique.


    If this thing can be completely developed, it will be of great significance to the whole Renzong


    Indra seemed to find something and turned abruptly, but by this time he had already disappeared Who the hell is that man? ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C106

    At this time, Hei Jue looked at Li with great doubts. Now he can absolutely believe that Li is not a person in this world. After all, he really has not seen such a way of making a seal. Even Hui Yueji occasionally uses her fingerprints to gather more powerful power.


    Li actually directly used more than 40 fingerprints to fuse these fingerprints together, thus generating amazing power. This method can mobilize all chakras in the whole body, at least in this way, it can make ordinary people have good fighting power.


    Black Jue''s eyes kept aiming at Li''s body. This guy


    "Well? What''s the matter? " From looking at black absolute appearance can''t help but ask a way.


    "No, didn''t you say that you wanted to make Yuyi sad? Why teach that to his son? " Hei Jue seemed quite puzzled, "isn''t this the way to increase the strength of those people under the feather coat?"


    Li sighed, "you still don''t understand. Look at the things in that guy''s eyes carefully."


    When heijue heard Li saying this, he immediately looked into Indra''s eyes. In fact, Lihe heijue''s strength was far higher than that of Indra. Even if Indra''s perception of other people''s breath was far higher than that of normal human beings, it was better not to think too much about these two guys.


    Black absolute at this time looked for a long time, or to leave slowly shook his head, and from sighed, said, "this guy''s eyes are all love ah."


    "Love?" Hei never understood the meaning of Li.


    "It''s very simple. He is the son of Yuyi, so he has been longed for by the people fighting for a tolerant village since he was born. At the same time, his twin brother''s strength is very poor, his talent is very poor, and his toughness is very poor, so everyone gives him all their love. In this case, what would you think if it was you?" From slowly said.


    Hei Jue slowly lowered his head, "do I think I should have accepted this kind of love? I deserve it This is The proof that I will become the leader of tolerance sect in the future? "


    Looking at heijue''s appearance, Li nodded slowly. This guy''s IQ really soared.


    "Yes, now I just want him to have more love, but I will let him go a way that is not recognized by Yucun." Li said so, then looked at Indra, "what do you think will happen to him next? Was he killed by Yucun or was he not qualified to be the leader of Renzong


    Heijue''s body trembled for a moment. No matter what kind it was, Indra would resent the world. Yes, you have so much love, but you lost all your love in one day. Maybe that kind of pain is the same as Hui Yueji''s feeling of being betrayed by her two sons?


    If an ordinary person encounters such a thing, will he be angry at most?


    But the man in front of him is Indra. The childhood and youth in front of him have the love that ordinary people can''t imagine. Naturally, he will feel incomparable anger at the betrayal. His strength is also far beyond normal people. I''m afraid his anger is not acceptable to ordinary people, right?


    And what would his father, Yuyi, think? Thinking of this, heijue suddenly laughed silently, but his smile made people feel extremely terrible, so he stared at Indra with this terrible smile, "you are really powerful! Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! What should we do next? "


    Li sighed, "wait, when it''s time to do something, I''ll tell you."


    Then Li disappeared at Hei Jue''s side, and Hei Jue was still looking at Indra. The smile on his face didn''t disappear, and he looked more terrible.


    In the evening, Indra showed the power of Ninjutsu to the people of Ninjutsu, but at this time they still called this power Ninjutsu. At the same time, they began to apply such power to their lives, and all kinds of work such as chopping wood and boiling water began to be used in this way.


    It seems that when Ninja just appeared, people really used it as a convenient way of life.


    And Indra''s position in the whole Renzong has become more and more tall. Many people have proposed to let Yuyi make Indra the leader of the future Renzong.


    Just at this time, feather coat seems to have found something, just gently shook his head.


    Looking at Indra, who has been working harder since this day, he snorted softly. There is no way to do it, little comrade. After all, you are the one who is bound to fall.


    Indra now has a character that many people don''t have, and now Indra is too good, humble, self-confident, self disciplined, tough, intelligent, and he has a talent that others can''t match.


    With these qualities, it''s really hard for him to take an outside road.


    But Li doesn''t worry. No matter how noble a person is, he will always be defeated by one thing, that is, arrogance. No matter how excellent a person is, as long as he gets involved in this, he will be finished, completely finished, and even have no chance to relax.And the way to make a person arrogant is very simple, just give him more power.


    As long as he can feel that the people around him are different from himself and that he is a unique God, no matter how humble he is, he will become extremely arrogant. Under this arrogance, he will die.


    Ninjutsu will not make Indra feel different. After all, although Indra can use Ninjutsu better, people around him can also master it, so he should be given more power.


    The name of this power is


    Li slowly stroked his eyes. Of course, he was the eye of writing wheel, which was envied by countless people among Narutos. This was the power that made Indra completely arrogant. He took a breath and slowly lay down on the roof. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C107

    In fact, as Li thought, Indra was not complacent because he developed Ninjutsu, at least in the eyes of others. He still went to the forest every day to study all kinds of Ninjutsu. In fact, he had developed a large number of Ninjutsu by himself. In a short week, he developed dozens of Ninjutsu Ninjutsu, at the beginning, these Ninjutsu can only be used for people''s livelihood, but soon, he found that some Ninjutsu''s killing power is very huge, even can instantly destroy a forest.


    If this kind of Ninjutsu is used for fighting, it''s a terrible thing.


    And just then, a voice rang in his ear, "why, do you want more power?"


    Indra''s body trembled for a moment, then sighed, "it''s you. Why, what do you want to do? I don''t understand why you have to teach me such power and then refuse to let me tell others that you taught me that. "


    From a smile, "you listen, I will not interfere with what you do with the strength I teach you, I just ask you, do you want to have more powerful? It''s easy to think or not, isn''t it? "


    Indra lowered his head slowly. "Can you give me more power?"


    "That''s right. It''s very strong. It''s more powerful than Ninjutsu. Do you want to learn it?" The voice of Li seemed to have infinite temptation. Indra''s eyes widened. He seemed to be confused and hesitant. His intuition told him that if he agreed to the people in front of him, he would go on a completely different road, but at the same time, he would gain incomparable strength, and the people in the village would trust him more, In the future, I will take the people in the village to a stronger road.


    "I understand, still can''t tell others you exist, and absolutely can''t let others know that you teach me the power, right?" Indra said very well.


    From gently nodded, "yes, you agreed?"


    Indra gave a hum and then looked at Li. He didn''t know what kind of powerful power he would teach himself at this moment. Was there any power that could far surpass Ninjutsu?


    "Blood follows the limit." Li said so, but Indra was stunned for a moment, as if he didn''t understand what Li meant. Li looked at the East, "go to the East. I feel that your brother seems to be in danger."


    As soon as Li''s voice fell, Indra''s face turned white. For him, his younger brother is a very important person. Yes, gentle brother, clumsy brother, the corner of Li''s mouth rose slightly. Then Indra quickly disappeared in Li''s vision, and he ran madly towards the East.


    And leave then put oneself a hand to ear side, "how black Jue?"? Have you done what I asked you to do? "


    "Of course, I specially strengthened the strength and speed of the wild boar." Hei Jue then gave out a cold laugh, "it''s really interesting, it''s really interesting..."


    Did Li hum to strengthen his strength and speed? This black Jue is really smart. If something happens to Asura because of this, it''s really a lot of trouble.


    Then Li began to follow up with Indra quickly. Please, Asura is the one who needs to inherit nirvana in the future. If he really thinks this thing is dead, what should he do next?


    Soon, I heard a roar, "you dare to kill my brother!"


    With this roar, then a thunder burst into the sky. Li''s face sank and his speed suddenly increased several times. Soon, Li saw a wild boar being dismembered by Indra, who was wrapped with thunder. At this time, his body was full of blood. How terrible it looked.


    As for Asura, he was lying on one side of the ground, and his life and death were uncertain. There were several children who looked like they were only thirteen or fourteen years old, looking at everything in front of them in horror. It seemed that they had completely let Asura be killed, and then they were stunned by the gesture of Buddha at this time.


    He jumped down and raised his hand for several illusions, which made all the children around fall into a deep sleep. Then he strode to Asura. Asura suddenly turned back. At this time, his eyes were red with blood, and there were three gouyu spinning in his eyes.


    Sure enough, this is the originator of the eye of writing wheel in this world. The first time I opened my eyes, I could see the pure holder of the eye of writing wheel of sangouyu.


    "Why? Why did my brother die? Do you know all this for a long time? " Indra roared, and his hands began to gather strong chakras, and then countless sounds, like the sound of birds, roared in his hands.


    A thousand birds? But it''s normal. After all, Indra can easily maximize the efficiency of chakra.


    But want to fight Li with a thousand birds? Li sighed slowly. Indra didn''t have any hesitation at this time. At this time, he regarded Li as the culprit who killed his brother. As long as he killed the person in front of him, he could revenge his brother, right?Thinking of this, Indra doesn''t have any worries. He rushes towards Li crazily. He wants to use chakra in his hand to blow into Li crazily, tear Li''s internal organs crazily, and then make a big hole in him.


    Inexplicably, a cruel smile appeared on Indra''s face. Just as Indra''s hand was about to touch Li, a ray of thunder suddenly flashed, but Li released chakra in his body at this moment. At the moment when the powerful chakra gushed out, Indra''s body froze at such a short distance. At the same time, I started to spin fast. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C108

    This is the way to use Huitian. In the shadow of fire, this move can be regarded as the unique skill of the day clan. It even has the taboo of only passing on the family, not wearing separate family.


    However, the difficulty of this move does not lie in how complicated it is. After speculating on the principle of this move, some members of the Japanese clan can easily use it. Naturally, that person is ri Ningci.


    The principle is simple and easy to use. In fact, the most difficult point of this move is that ordinary people can''t release a large number of chakras from the chakras around their body as accurately as the riyizu and apply them freely.


    If too many chakras are released, there is no doubt that the next battle will become a protracted battle because of too much consumption, and eventually lead to their own defeat. If too few chakras are released, there is no way to withdraw the opponent. In an embarrassing situation.


    How can the control of power be beyond the reach of the Japanese?


    So from now on, it was very easy to drive Indra back out. Indra rolled on the ground and stood up again, "you guy! I''ll kill you


    "Stop it A sharp drink sound, and then a man strode toward here, from the corner of his mouth twitch, this person''s chakra incomparably powerful, it is obvious that things here caused the attention of the feather coat.


    Li sighed a little, then a voice rang out in Indra''s mind, "I have a way to save your brother, but you should remember not to talk! Do you understand? "


    Hearing this sound, Indra couldn''t help but widen his eyes. He looked away, then looked at his younger brother, and then slowly closed his eyes. At this time, he took a deep breath and suddenly wiped his eyes. When he opened his eyes again, his eyes had turned white, but he changed them in an instant My two pupils put the reincarnated eyes on their own eyes.


    Originally from or want to turn the eyes and their original eyes into one.


    Now it seems that there is no time. Moreover, even if the reincarnated eye is integrated with one''s own eyes, the reincarnated eye will be absorbed by one''s stronger eyes. Naturally, there is no way to disguise as white eyes.


    At this time, badminton also came to the front of Li. At the moment of seeing Li''s eyes, badminton was completely stunned, "your eyes Are you from Yucun? "


    Hearing this, Li nodded softly, "I''m from the moon. Mr. Yuyi, Mr. Yucun regards you. I haven''t seen you for a long time. I miss you very much. "


    Hearing this, Yu Yi trembled a little. Then he took a deep breath, "Yu Cun, he How is it going? How are you doing? "


    Li Leng for a moment, then sighed, "Yucun, he''s OK, but he was seriously injured in those years, so now he''s not very well."


    "So." Yu Yi nodded slowly, "some of your clansmen have just come to my village. Why don''t you meet each other?"


    I can''t help frowning when I heard that. But I didn''t think that I disguised myself as a member of the Yucun school. It was self defeating. Although the Yuyi didn''t reveal it directly now, if there were really people in Yuyi, I would really cover my face and cry.


    Then Li said, "but your son seems to have misunderstood me. He thinks I am the murderer who killed his brother."


    Then he walked directly to Asura. At the same time, a layer of green chakra light appeared on his hands. He directly aimed his hands at Asura''s body. At this time, he could not help gnashing his teeth. Is that guy really an idiot?


    He actually strengthened so much power for the wild boar. At this time, Li clearly felt that most of the meridians in Asura''s body were completely necrotic because of the attack just now. Li silently added some Taiji Xuanqing power to the original medical chakra, which stabilized Asura''s body, and then left the nine turn Xuangong Department Share the power to cross into Asura''s body.


    Soon, Asura''s body quickly recovered, which made Indra''s eyes widened. At this time, the feather coat also frowned. Originally, he also suddenly felt that Asura''s body was extremely weak, and then he rushed to this direction. At this time, after arriving here, he found the battle between Li and Indra.


    Originally, he thought that Li was just a passer-by, but then he said that he was a descendant of Yucun, which contradicted the words of a hundred descendants who came to Yucun before.


    He had planned to let him go to Renzong, and then go to check Asura''s body by himself, but he didn''t expect that this man just raised his hand to let Asura''s body recover as before.


    Who is this man?


    The feather coat could not help frowning, and soon stood up. At this time, Asura''s body was full of vitality, and he just seemed to faint.Li picked up Asura''s body and said, "well, please take me to meet my people."


    When he heard that, Yuyi really believed that this man was the descendant of Yucun, so he nodded, "then please come back with me."


    He was quite familiar with the way back. After all, he had been lurking here for a long time, and he also knew the surrounding conditions. Otherwise, he would not be so clear about where the wild boar was, and he would not know that Asura would deal with the wild boar because of his companions'' encouragement today, so there would be no black Jue driving the wild boar The pig hurt Asura.


    Soon, Li began to get close to the village of Yuyi, and Li began to prepare how to face those "ethnic people". ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C109

    Although Li has been around this place for more than a hundred times, he still has to pretend that he has just come here, and he is full of curiosity.


    Indra, on the other hand, followed Li with a complicated face. Of course, he understood that Li was acting at this time, but he had no other way. If it had been before, he might have jumped out to break the measurement of Li, and then told everyone that Ninja was taught to him by Li.


    But now what can he say? Now Asura''s life is in Li''s hands. If he really acts rashly, he doesn''t think Li Zhen will mercifully let his brother go.


    "You are back, master feather." A man ran to the crowd quickly, frowned. This man has a pair of white eyes. It seems that he is a member of the Yucun clan.


    "This is..." Then the man took a look at Li, and that''s the Kung Fu of that look. Li felt that a strong chakra suddenly appeared on the body of Yu Yi. He thought that Yu Yi saw the color of doubt in this person''s eyes, that is, at this moment, he decided that Li was not really a member of Yu village.


    "The patriarch?" This man Lengleng ground says, "adult, how can you suddenly come here?"


    Hearing him say this, let alone Indra, even the feather coat suddenly widened his eyes, "what did you just call him?"


    "My Lord The man was very excited and said, "the patriarch is the confidant of Yucun. He is also the leader of our family. I just didn''t expect that the patriarch would come here."


    Li nodded and didn''t say anything. Just for a moment, he had already applied magic to the person in front of him. "This time I came here to talk to you and take me to other people."


    The man nodded, "yes! My Lord


    Then he went directly to the village, and Li said with a smile to Yu Yi, "I''ll go to see my own people first. I didn''t expect that they would come here directly..."


    With that, Li also gave Ashura to Indra without looking at his face. Then he followed the man and walked towards the village. However, his brow was frowning. He felt that there must be something wrong with it, whether it was the so-called patriarch or the clan in Yucun whose attitude had suddenly changed People, even said, at this time he looked at his son are some inexplicable strange place.


    On the other side, Li followed the Yucun people towards the village. In less than half a quarter of an hour, they walked into a courtyard that looked quite big.


    Li touched his chin and looked at the Yucun people who had brought him all the way here. In fact, in a moment, Li had stolen all his memories and directly transformed them into his puppets. In this guy''s memory, Li probably understood that in fact, although Yucun had brought them to the moon, it was later Laiyu village did not have further control over the whole tribe. He just created an environment suitable for his own people to live in through his powerful force, and then let his people live on the moon at will.


    Although on the moon, the Yucun people can live a carefree life and have no trouble of war, some of them are quite dissatisfied with the relatively barren environment on the moon.


    In their eyes, even if the earth is not good, there is infinite hope.


    In the end, they chose to leave the moon. These people organized more than 100 people. After asking for instructions from Yucun, they directly came back here through the passage of that year.


    Of course, they are not idiots. Although they inherit the powerful power of Yucun, even the next generation like Indra and Asura can''t guarantee that their power is still so strong, let alone they. Moreover, they don''t think that they can easily live in this world just by themselves, so after they come to this world, they directly look for badminton.


    Feather coat at this time even if is not willing, also is not easy to say, so also can only receive them down.


    After all, at that time, as a brother, he stayed on the earth, while his younger brother, Yucun, went to the moon. Over the years, he felt ashamed of his younger brother. Now that his younger brother''s people come here, he can''t refuse directly, or even try his best to help Too much!


    At this time, the man who had been controlled by Li soon gathered all his clansmen together. He looked up and down at these people, and then his eyes suddenly flashed a green light. At the same time, the eyes of all the people in Yucun also showed a light green.


    Li nodded slowly. At this time, Li did not force them to control. After all, if these people were all turned into puppets, they would be able to see it according to the strength of the feather coat. Now Li just modified all their memories. In this way, there would be one more person in their memory.The patriarch of the whole Yucun clan is only inferior to adult Yucun, and he very much encourages people to return to the earth. This time, he comes out to protect people to have a foothold on the earth


    For a moment, all the people knelt down on the ground, "patriarch!"


    At this time, it is no longer a simple magic. This is refining. Refining is the fastest way for the barbarian God to increase the number of believers in the final fantasy 14, and also the fastest way to make himself more powerful.


    As long as they are refined, they will listen to the gods unconditionally. Now for these people, Li is the most noble person! ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C110

    At this time, Indra strode in, and he was directly shocked by the scene. "Are you really uncle Yucun''s..."


    Li said with a smile, "really, I didn''t want you to say it before. I was afraid these guys would know that I was coming. Look What a troublesome situation it is now. "


    Hearing Li say so, Indra''s face is also slightly red, "really, really sorry, today''s things are all because of my reasons, please forgive me..." Indra also breathed a sigh at this time. At the beginning, he thought that Lizhen had used some way to control that person, but now it seems that so many people are respectful to Lizhen, so there is no problem in the identity of Laili.


    Indra nodded at Li slowly, then said, "father, please come over."


    After a sound, he said to other people, "this time I came to the earth to protect you. Now that you have been able to live here, I am at ease."


    Then Li followed Indra to the residence of Yuyi. Yuyi was regarded as the most noble person in this place. Naturally, the place where he lived was in the center of this village. However, when Li came here, he could not help but sigh that Yuyi was really thrifty.


    At least at a glance, the building in front of us is not much better than the ordinary people, but the area is much larger. However, this is understandable. After all, we have to hold meetings and other things in this place.


    When you walk into the courtyard, there are only two people in the courtyard, or one man and one beast. Naturally, man is a feather coat. As for the beast, it is a toad. Li feels very similar power in these two people, and then Li reflects that this toad is not an easy role. He is the master of miaomushan, the great fairy toad Toad pill.


    Toad pill has always been a very legendary existence, he has a very big gun divination ability, even can reach the degree of 100% hit, although he never touched himself, but no one can deny that he certainly has a very strong fighting capacity.


    Toad pill in see from the moment, his face showed a surprised expression, and then looked at the feather coat, it seems that he is some hesitation, do not know what to say.


    "Master toad pill, it seems that you have seen what I''m going to do." That''s what he said.


    And Toad pill is a wry smile, "originally I thought it was a fight, but I didn''t think you actually came for these things, badminton old friend, I''d better go first, this matter is not a simple discussion or a fight can solve ah!"


    Looking at toad pill to go, feather coat first frowned, then slowly said, "then you always have to tell me why?"


    Toad pill was stunned for a moment, then shook his head with a wry smile, "I advise you not to annoy him, otherwise, don''t say we two, this world will have no future."


    Yu Yi looks at Li for unknown reasons. At this time, toad pill has jumped directly into the water tank. It seems that he is really afraid of Li. He doesn''t know whether he is afraid of Li''s strength or himself. If he really annoys Li, then the world will fall into an unlimited cycle.


    Yu Yi then sighed, "Indra, go down."


    Indra looked away at this time. He listened to his father''s words and went out without saying anything. It seemed that although he was very curious, he was also very self disciplined.


    "You don''t belong to my brother, do you?" Feather coat slowly said, "if my brother can teach you such offspring, then it should be him who stayed on the earth in those years."


    Li smiles a little, then turns his head. In an instant, an invisible film directly blocks the whole courtyard. Before Li did that to those people in Yucun, it was just to make ordinary people accept himself. Now he wants to tell the truth to Yuyi.


    In fact, you can understand this matter in this way. The status of badminton is extremely lofty. It can even be said that in the records of later generations, badminton is just a God with the name of six immortals. No one knows what his life is like. At the same time, the ordinary villagers in his village dare not guarantee whether there is any one of them What kind of famous person will he become in the future? He will even tell his descendants directly about his existence and pass it on by word of mouth.


    Therefore, we need a reason to cover the mouth of ordinary people.


    Yu Yi looked at Li''s face, then nodded gently, "you say, why are you here?"


    And Li slightly raised his head. At this time, his eyes were no longer reincarnated eyes, but two kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes. Yu Yi was on guard. When he saw Li''s eyes, he was directly stunned, "your eyes Like Indra''s... "


    "If it wasn''t for me, it would have been a long time before he wanted to open his eyes." Li said, "let me show you the future of the world."In a flash, the consciousness of the feather coat is directly drawn into his own spiritual world. Perhaps the reincarnation eye itself is a higher level than the kaleidoscope writing eye, but when it comes to other things, the feather coat is more than a little bit worse than the deviation.


    So at this time, although Yu Yi was not voluntary, he was forced into his own consciousness by Li. In a flash, Yu Yi already understood the causes and consequences of the world, but Li didn''t tell Yu Yi what his son would do later. Yu Yi was silent at this time.


    After a long time, Yu Yi bowed to Li slowly, "anyway, thank you very much. Please take care of the world. " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C111

    At this time, the feather coat stares at Li, as if to make two holes in Li''s body. "Well, I admit that if you tell a lie, I can see it just now, but it really makes me feel too absurd. You said that the world is actually incomplete. The real existence time is only three years after many years? "


    He nodded away. He silently looked at the feather coat in front of him, which undoubtedly directly destroyed the three concepts of feather coat. If you say such words to ordinary people, they will treat you as an idiot at most. In other words, how can an ordinary person care about the destruction of the world?


    But badminton has always been to teach the world''s human beings on the right path for its own responsibility, it can be said that this kind of news almost completely denied its life.


    Feather coat nodded gently, "I understand. No wonder toad pill just left without saying a word. In this way, why do you teach Ninja to Indra? You don''t have to deny this. After all, no matter how talented Indra is, it''s impossible for him to develop such a perfect system in such a short time. "


    "Well, why don''t I ask you a question first." Li said slowly, "your two sons, who are you going to make the successor? That is, the leader who will lead the whole mankind forward in the future? "


    Feather clothes Leng for a while, he just wanted to speak, from gently shook his head, "forget it, if you know in advance, maybe a lot of things will not happen. But you have to understand that what I have to do is to get the world back on track. If you have to stop me, I will do anything. "


    With that, Li clapped his hands gently. At the same time, the border that was arranged in the whole courtyard was directly cancelled by him, and then he went out directly. Now for ordinary people, he is the representative of the Yucun clan. Here in Yuyi, he is the "hero" who creates history and saves the whole world.


    After leaving the place where the feather clothes were, he didn''t go back to the residence of the feather village. Instead, he went out of the village and went directly to the woods. Although part of today''s events were planned by Li, it was basically the reason why he made so much trouble. Although


    can''t directly kill it, it still wants to make it understand who has the final say.


    When Li just walked into the forest, he felt an inexplicable malicious locking himself, and touched his nose. It seemed that he really looked up at this guy.


    Originally, Li thought that this guy''s IQ is not very high, but at least he should be able to be similar to that of normal human beings. But now it seems that if you touch your nose, is this guy not the one who has changed or created the whole history of tolerance?


    "You fool me Black Jue''s voice was extremely gloomy. At this time, he was hiding in the forest. It seemed that he was very angry. "You and the guy in the feather coat were in the same group!"


    "What are you talking about? I don''t understand. " From slowly say, although on the surface quietly, but in fact has found the position of black Jue.


    "Don''t you understand? If you are really on my side, how can you walk out of the feather coat room safely! If you are on my side! How can you have white eyes?! White eye is only the blood inherited by Yucun! You bastard dare to cheat me! I''m going to kill you! Kill you The voice of black Jue became louder and louder, and suddenly a shadow came towards Li crazy.


    Li snored and stamped his right foot suddenly. With his action, the air around him was excited. Then an invisible light wave spread away. With the wave, the dark shadow that had been attacking Li''s madness was also stagnant. At the same time, two screams suddenly rang out in the forest.


    One of them was the scream of heijue, and the other was


    Li frowned, and his figure had disappeared from the original place. When he appeared, he was already in the place of the second scream. When he saw the man, he could not help but frown. This man was not someone else, it was Asura.


    At this time, Asura fell to the ground. It seemed that he was attacked by Li Gang. Although he didn''t faint, he was also injured.


    From the direct squat down, slowly check his body injury, "how do you suddenly come here..."


    Asura blushed, "today Today, I really thank you. I asked my brother. He told me that you saved me, so I wanted to come and thank you. "


    From the depressed looked at him, and then sighed, "it''s OK, and said, I just cured your body injury, the person who saved you is actually your brother."


    "The same, the same." Asura seems to be quite easygoing, but then he fell into silence. Looking at him, he could not help touching his chin. "Do you have something else to come to me?"


    Asura was so said, first nodded, and then desperately shook his head, "no It''s all right


    "If you have something, just tell me." He touched his head and said, "if it''s not something particularly embarrassing, I should be able to do it."Then Asura lowered his head and said slowly, "brother Indra and I are twins. Do you know that? In fact, my mother died because of me. My father is so strong that he can''t be called a human. But my mother still falls in love with him and is willing to give birth to a child for him. You know, as a father''s child, normal human beings need to spend a lot of energy to give birth to us. If it''s just a brother, the mother may not die, but who knows she gave birth to me. I took the last bit of energy from my mother. She was very weak after giving birth to us, and even died without three years. " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C112

    When he heard this, he nodded, "you don''t have to say it."


    Asura''s eyes widened. "Do you know what I want to say?"


    Li Er gave a sound and narrowed his eyes slowly. Asura was not as unbearable as he had imagined. He probably understood what this guy wanted to do.


    As the son of liudao, maybe you can be very mediocre, but if you have a contrast object, it''s not easy to live, especially if the object is a genius. The reason why Asura mentioned that his mother died because of himself was not that he really felt that he had killed his mother. He wanted to say that he was not worthy of his mother''s death.


    If Asura''s talent is really like Indra''s, then he will feel less guilty about his mother. Now, in fact, Asura is a waste, really a waste. Of course, this is for the son of the six immortals.


    And if compared with an ordinary person, Asura is not nothing.


    In fact, Asura''s physical essence is very good. He is very suitable for the cultivation of immortality, that is, he is more suitable for the cultivation of natural energy. In fact, in terms of fire, water, wind, thunder, earth, yin and Yang. Among the seven properties of chakra, water and wind are the two properties that favor natural energy.


    The other five natures are inclined to the two directions of the sun and the Taiyin. Even if Asura is willing to practice, he will not make much progress in mastering these five natures.


    After looking at Asura again, he finally sighed and said, "there''s no way. Since you want to learn, I''ll teach you. But you have to understand what I teach you. You can never mention it to anyone. You can''t teach it to anyone. Do you understand?"


    At this time, Asura nodded excitedly, "OK, ok..."


    "Well, if you think so, I''ll teach you the first move, which is called spiral pill. This is my own trick. If I don''t practice it well, I can''t take it out! " From the face red did not red said, then his hands slowly raised, at the same time in his hands and palms of each appeared a spiral pill.


    Asura can''t help but stare big eyes, "this is, this is also endure Zong?"


    "Er..." From the hands of a grip, the hands of the spiral pill directly disappeared, "you understand so is not impossible."


    After dealing with Asura, Li directly drove him back to the village. At this time, he slowly walked towards the position of heijue. Heijue had not gone, or he could not go.


    At this time, he was nailed to his hands, feet and throat by five golden spears. Let alone moved, if he came later, he would surely die.


    "Heijue, I''m really disappointed. I thought you could have some brains." Li sighed softly.


    Heijue''s face was full of arrogance. Although he had no face, his face revealed endless ferocity, "who do you think you are? If according to what you said, you are from the future, then you should be very clear, right? I! It''s the embodiment of immortality


    "Yes, it''s very difficult to kill you, and even the effect of the seal on you is very bad, unless you can be sealed in a separate and stable space But you have to understand that killing this kind of thing in this world is not just a way to kill it. " Li said softly, then slapped the top of heijue''s head. At the same time, Li said, "Chongming!"


    With the sound of leaving, a colorful chakra suddenly poured into heijue''s body.


    Black Jue widened his eyes, "what did you do to me?"


    But soon heijue said slowly, "master, do you want me to do something?"


    Li snorted, "Chongming, you are very smart. It is estimated that among the Nine Tailed animals, you are the smartest except for the Nine Tailed animals."


    But soon heijue regained the initiative again, "you You are so mean! You want to take my body with other will


    "Body?" Li sneered, "what do you mean to capture your body? Please, you don''t have any real body now. Now it''s just a monster gathered by a mass of energy! Now I just want to take away your core. "


    "The core?" Hei Jue turned and widened his eyes, as if he couldn''t believe it at all. "How can it be? It''s a gift from my mother! No one in the world can take away my core


    When heijue was roaring, Li grabbed his throat and said, "you''re so noisy!"


    With the roar of Li, heijue widened his eyes. He could not continue to struggle. He felt that his consciousness was getting weaker and weaker. If heijue could observe people''s heart like Li, he would find that there was a thin flame burning his consciousness.


    Li really can kill him without destroying him. Now he is destroying his consciousness. If this is the case, if Chongming and heijue have lost consciousness, then Chongming is a new heijue, a completely obedient heijue!Unlike heijue, Li doesn''t have to worry that Chongming will betray him. The reason why heijue dares to betray himself is that he doesn''t know the terror of Li. For example, these tailed beasts in Li''s body have already known who Li is, so they can only obey his orders.


    And Li and Li have no adverse conditions. If they want to live, they will have to obey Li''s orders.


    However, there is another reason to release Chongming out of the body at this time, that is, he has finished the analysis of Chongming''s chakra. Chongming is a very clever one among these tailed beasts.


    Unlike other tailed animals, Chongming was very active in refining their chakra from the beginning, even almost so he took the initiative to send chakra to Li. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C113

    Chongming''s actions at that time surprised Li. After all, these tailed animals were imprisoned in their bodies. Even if they didn''t revolt, some emotions could be understood. However, Chongming showed a flattering attitude at this time. It even took the initiative to help Li analyze his chakra. Because of this, Li was able to grow up so quickly Mass production of reconfirmed chakras.


    As I have said before, the nine turn Xuangong in Li''s body has reached the state of great fullness. Now it''s only time to inject the chakras of the tailed beasts into it. However, if we really extract all the nine guys into chakras and inject them into the golden body, it can only play a short-term filling. As Li continues to grow stronger, these chakras will be a little weak It''s not enough. Even if you absorb the other nine tailed animals into your inner body, it''s not very useful. At most, you can make yourself full for a longer time.


    So what we choose now is to completely analyze their chakras, and then produce a large number of chakras by ourselves, and slowly fill up the gold body.


    It has to be said that heijue is a very special existence in the shadow of fire. His spiritual tenacity is very high. It took him nearly half an hour to completely erase his consciousness, and then he ordered reeming to integrate with his soul. As a result, Chongming not only got the memory of heijue directly, but also got it together with its essence. Even at the end of the world war, huiyueji would not see any flaws when she returned to huiyueji''s body.


    After a while, heijue stood up trembling. At this time, Li had pulled out all the energy spears that had been inserted in him. Heijue, or should be called Chongming, moved his body for a while, and then slowly said, "I feel that this body is very strong, but why is his master so weak?"


    Hearing Chongming''s question, Li sighed. In fact, heijue, as Hui Yueji''s shadow, is one of the strongest in the world. His talent and data strength are very high. But heijue was too dependent on his own cleverness. He never chose to become stronger. He always thought that he could solve everything with his own wisdom.


    If Li didn''t guess wrong, even if he didn''t step in to teach Indra Ninjutsu and open his eyes, heijue would do it himself. Even if he didn''t have much wisdom when he met Li, he would always think of this as time goes on.


    Then, when Indra and Asura brothers turn against each other, in a long time, he will certainly make the whole world of tolerance chaotic. If the whole world is really peaceful, when huiyueji is resurrected, he will be subject to considerable resistance. At this time, heijue has a great opportunity.


    That''s ban. The yuzhibo people with writing wheel eyes can easily make people think of Indra, and heijue will firmly lock in the descendants of Indra and Asura in his later life, so it''s natural for him to turn his attention to ban.


    Then, qianshouzhujian calms down the troubled times, joins hands with ban to create Muye village and five shadow alliance. Heijue would not hide behind the scenes. Then he changed the stone tablet of yuzhibo and led ban to fall. After that, he lurked around ban and pretended that he was a slave summoned by ban. After many years, he turned his attention to Dai Tu and continued his plan with Dai Tu


    At the end of Huoying, heijue said that the Ninja history of the world was created by him, which was right, but he was totally wrong. No matter in what world, only absolute power can solve all the troubles, no matter what you want to revive Hui Yueji or do.


    If heijue''s strength can really match any one of Naruto or Sasuke, then huiyueji will not be sealed again. Even if heijue''s strength breaks through the sky, where can it use so much strength to design this design? Most of the problems can be solved by knocking everyone down in one breath.


    Looking at Chongming, "now I can give you an identity similar to freedom, but don''t be happy too soon. I don''t give you freedom without any price."


    But at this time, Chongming fell on his knees and said, "please don''t worry, master. No matter what happens, I will stand beside you! I will never betray my master. "


    Li snorted, but he didn''t comment at this time. He walked forward slowly for two steps and said, "you probably know the next thing, don''t you?"


    Chongming shakes her head slowly. At this time, her face is all blank. She can''t help knocking her forehead. If Chongming in front of her is Chongming on the earth, maybe she knows the direction of the next world is normal. But now Chongming here has been living on the moon. How can she know the history of the earth?


    Then Li told Chongming about the whole history of tolerance. Chongming nodded slowly and touched his nose. "In fact, your character is similar to heijue, and you are not very strong in combat effectiveness. You also like to use some clever means. Besides, you still have some general knowledge Yes, that''s why I''m giving you this opportunity. You should make good use of it, you know? "When Chongming heard Li say this, he nodded as if he were..


    in a hurry www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C114

    When Li was talking to heijue, a fierce murderous spirit suddenly rose up. Li gently waved, "Chongming, protect yourself."


    Chongming immediately and obediently slowly hid himself in the dark, while the murderous spirit on the other side slowly approached Li. Li touched his nose, and the other side didn''t know how to assassinate him. He actually exposed such a strong murderous intention. Of course, if the other side''s real strength could crush the prey, then such murderous spirit would make the prey show great vitality flaws.


    But Li never thought that he would become a prey. Even if he became a prey, he would let the hunter break his teeth!


    With each other''s approach, from the brow can not help but wrinkle up, each other''s feeling


    That''s right. It''s timaria! It''s just how did that idiot show up in this place? Even if he had mastered some magic of time, he could not have come here across such a large time span, right?


    "Leave! Here I am With the further approach of timaria, Li''s face becomes extremely ugly. At this time, timaria seems to be no longer timaria, and her body is mixed with a lot of strange breath. This kind of breath is remembered. It''s the breath of sacrifice. Yes, it''s the breath of sacrifice!


    When timaria was standing in front of Li, Li saw that timaria''s right eye had changed. It was white eye, no, it should be said that it was not completely reincarnated eye.


    It seems that Sheren really prepared a backhand, but he didn''t expect that this backhand actually made a wedding dress for timaria. However, according to Luwan''s words, didn''t he bring timaria back to the earth?


    "Surprised?" Timaria said slowly, "you probably don''t know? There is more than one road from the earth to the moon. " Then she pointed to her eyes. "This is the reward that she promised me. He will help me to revenge. If she also fails, then I can take his eyes. It''s an idiot, isn''t it? Even if he has that kind of power, how can he be your opponent? "


    "So I went back there and took his reserved eyes. You don''t think of his praying eyes at that time, but I still took his eyes away. After all, only in this way can I become a complete reincarnated eye! Now, leave! Accept my revenge


    In a flash, timaria had disappeared from the original place, and then appeared behind Li. In this second, she had stabbed more than 30 swords at Li, but timaria''s face was full of astonishment, "how can it be No, it''s absolutely impossible


    With her loud roar, the long sword in her hand, which can be called an artifact, suddenly broke apart and gently patted the dust on her body, "timaria, so you really don''t know anything. Your attack can''t even break the defense for me."


    Timaria stepped back two steps. "No way! Absolutely impossible! I''ve done so much that I can''t even hurt you. How can it be like this! How could that be


    From the body suddenly scattered, and then appeared in timaria''s side, he slowly raised a finger to her eyebrows, in an instant timaria fainted in the past, but this syncope is only for a moment, when she opened her eyes, the face is showing endless loss, "from, where is this?"


    "Don''t you want to kill me?" From sighed, and timaria''s eyes inexplicably emerged a touch of killing, turned to a wry smile, "you want to erase my memory failed, right?"


    Li Er, just now he wanted to erase timaria''s memory, but he found that timaria''s reincarnation eye was protecting her soul. At the beginning, timaria wanted to pretend that she had been successfully erased her memory, but she was seen through by Li.


    "Forget it, I can''t kill you anyway, but you have to remember clearly that if you kill me now, maybe it will be over. But if you let me go now, I don''t know what I will do to you!" Timaria roared, her face full of ferocity.


    Li sighed again, "well, you go. Now you have the protection of reincarnation. No one else can kill you in this world. When I finish all the things in this world, I will come to you naturally."


    "Who wants you to come to me?" Timaria gave a cold Snort and disappeared in an instant.


    And left this time just clapped hands to say, "heavy clear you come out."


    At this time, Chongming slowly came out of the forest, "is the person who just happened to be the master''s mother?"


    Li snorted, "you don''t have to worry about this. Now I''ve told you all the history of the tolerance world. No matter how you do it, you have to carry out the history of the whole world according to my plan. Do you understand?"


    Chongming then nodded his head. He left here and opened the door of time again.


    Now it''s time for Chongming to become a real stand in for heijue. Now it''s not only able to do what heijue can do, but also many things can be completed by Chongming. It''s time for Chongming to go closer to the beginning of the story.Just as he entered the gate of time, his face suddenly changed, because there were two people waiting for him in the gate, or not two people, they were two huge groups of light.


    "I am order."


    "I am creation."


    Li took a deep breath. "Are you two the ones who threw me at this place?"


    "That''s right." One of them said, "but you don''t want to live in this prison all the time."


    From sneered, "if so, sooner or later will die here!" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C115

    Another light group snorted, "so what? It doesn''t matter to us."


    "Then what I do in the world of goblin''s tail is none of your business!" Li Li said.


    "Because you have hindered the lambs from developing the glory of the Lord." One of them said, while the other sneered, "wrong. Now it''s not the glory of the Lord, it''s the glory of both of us!"


    "Yes, sister, the glory is ours after the death of the Lord."


    He yawned and said, "well, are you two finished? All right, do you want to do something now? Can''t you just come and pretend to be a bully, and then throw me to some place? "


    "No, it''s not a hell of a place!" One of them yelled, "that''s a wonderful place! It will make you feel endless fear and pain


    Finish saying that light group sent out endless ray of light, can''t help but cover his eyes, and wait until he reacts, at this time appear in front of his eyes is already a ceiling.


    What is this place? I took a look at the ceiling of the upper room. At this time, the ceiling is very high from myself. Initially, the room is at least 15 meters high. Who would live in such a place.


    From the depressed thought, was he thrown into another world by those two guys?


    "Master Yu Zhibo!" Suddenly a exclamation rang, from the face of a sink, Yu Zhibo from, this is called yourself? Li wants to sit up, but he is shocked to find that his body is extremely weak. When he looks at himself, he almost spits out a mouthful of old blood. His body


    His body turned into a child about five or six years old!


    From a preliminary observation of the structure of his body, his strength is basically still there, but the problem is that his body is too weak, so there is no way to give full play to his original strength, it can be said that the present is an infinitely weakened version of the state.


    What''s more, Li didn''t know where he was now, and at this time the door was pushed open, "master yuzhibo! Master, master, he''s dead in the middle of the task


    I couldn''t help but roll my eyes when I heard this. It seems that the two light groups are really insidious. They actually threw themselves into another period of time and made themselves a newborn baby. What''s more depressing is that the yuzhibo family has not been destroyed in this period of time.


    In this way, the weasel has not exterminated the yuzhibo clan.


    The servant looked away for a while, and finally sighed, "young master, if the master could continue to be the deputy head of the clan, maybe you could continue to live as a patriarch, but now that the master is dead, his identity as a patriarch will be inherited by your brother, and you will be reduced to a separate family. What''s more, the young master opened his eyes after hearing about his death. "


    From hearing here, inexplicable a Leng, open an eye? Interesting. It''s really interesting. It''s really easy to open your eyes when you hear the news of your family''s death. But if you understand it from now on, it''s estimated that the elder brother in this body is not that big, right?


    If so, the other party may really be a genius.


    The servant looked at Li and didn''t respond. He couldn''t help sighing, "ah, young master, when will you grow up?"


    Then the servant slowly left, and when he left the moment, another person appeared in the house, "leave, leave, you also have today."


    Hear that person talk, leave also can''t help but smile bitterly, "Di Maria?"


    "Not me, who else?" Timaria snorted coldly at this time. "Now that you''ve become like this, you can''t escape my attack, can you?" Timaria''s face was full of sneers.


    And leave is to shrug a shoulder, "just geomancy turns in turn, you want to kill to kill."


    Timaria turned her back and said, "listen, when I couldn''t kill you and you didn''t kill me, I will remember the kindness. But if you can let me find a chance to kill you in the future, I won''t show any mercy!"


    Li en said, "do you have anything else to say?"


    Timaria clenched her teeth and snorted, "boy, next time I won''t be able to speak so well!"


    Then timaria disappeared in the same place. It seems that the reincarnation eye for timaria is basically the effect of absolute enhancement level


    But I can''t just lie here, there are still many things to do.


    In the next period of time, Li can only endure like this. Through understanding, Li probably knows that his father is a man called yuzhibo apocalypse. His talent is not very high, but at least he is tolerant. Although this kind of strength has been able to get a certain voice in some small families, but in yuzhibo apocalypse Zhibo people, Shangren, can only guarantee that their identity will not fall into separation.As a matter of fact, he was originally a separated son, so it is basically impossible for him to obtain cultivation resources from yuzhibo.


    From a very young age, yuzhibo Tianqi wanted to become a patriarch, but everyone''s talent has its own bottleneck, and yuzhibo Tianqi did not move forward after reaching the middle level of Shangren.


    If you can''t become a patriarchal family by virtue of strength, you should make more sacrifices to make your status rise in the family. With this idea, yuzhibo Tianqi seduces a thousand handed family to separate.


    In fact, the separation itself is a failure.


    The four families of Muye are Qianshou, yuzhibo, riji and Qimu.


    There is no doubt that these four families are the pillars of Muye village.


    . ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C116

    Although there are many other medium-sized families in Muye, such as qiudao family, ape flying family and whirlpool family, they have no way to fight against the four families in terms of strength and inside information.


    And at the same time, the elimination of the Qimu clan relies on the hard work of each clan and the powerful power with very good blood savings. Besides, the other three families all started with blood.


    Talent is not always stable. I don''t know how many geniuses never show up after the age of 13. However, blood is a real thing. After losing their most powerful leader, that is, inter pillar, the thousand handed clan can''t help thinking about how to cultivate the next generation of strong people.


    At that time, they took into account the integration of lineage. At that time, they directly forced the Japanese family to ask for ten patriarchal men. At that time, the asking was not really a diplomatic negotiation. It was a direct plunder. Basically, at that time, the thousand handed family sent out almost all the backbone forces to rush into the family of the Japanese family, robbed people and ran away.


    At that time, the people of the day clan were anxious to jump. At that time, they thought that the thousand handed clan wanted to study the secret of the white eye. If they were robbing the people who were separated from their families, then they would directly start the cage bird and kill the children who were separated from their families. It was very easy. But the people they robbed were the children of the clan. The clan had never had a bird in the cage.


    When the next day, the Japanese people gathered a lot of manpower to discuss with the thousand handed people, but they didn''t expect that the Japanese people would hand over the people they had taken.


    It''s just that these ten people, even if they were seen by their mother, could not be recognized. They were almost squeezed into human beings!


    According to their story, after they were caught, they were taken a lot of aphrodisiac, and then they kept making love with women. At this time, the people of the day clan responded that the other party actually wanted to seize the blood of the day clan. Indeed, someone once said that if the blood of the four families could blend, they might really be able to create absolute happiness The king of ninja. But then the man was blocked by the four families.


    But now Qianshou has started such a plan. At that time, the anger of the day clan and the Qianshou clan were defeated. The yuzhibo clan naturally had a good look. Since then, the status of the yuzhibo clan has also risen in the whole Muye, and the thousand handed clan and the day clan have almost fallen from the big family to the second rate family.


    But later, the Japanese didn''t feel happy for long, because they soon found that the children they mated with were not as good as they thought. Indeed, with the blood of the Japanese, these children could easily turn on their white eyes, but the proportion was only about 60%. However, it was very difficult for any child who turned on their white eyes to learn Ninjutsu Although the low-level Ninjutsu is very easy for them to learn, the high-level Ninjutsu is very difficult for them to learn.


    The remaining 40% of the children didn''t open their eyes, and it seems that they are not as good as the pure thousand handed people in other talents. It can be said that this time, the thousand handed people lost a lot. While other families snicker, yuzhibo''s family focuses on the fusion of blood lineage again


    What the Qianshou clan did before not only hurt the backbone of their family, but also angered the Japanese clan who had been making friends all the time. They even said that because of this failed blood fusion, they destroyed the next generation of nearly 100 people.


    However, the yuzhibo family did not learn this lesson, because the yuzhibo family felt more and more sad about their situation.


    Among other things, according to the agreement between the first generation and the yuzhibo clan, the Qianshou clan is the leader on the surface of Muye, while the yuzhibo clan will master the secret of Muye village for generations.


    But it''s just beautiful on the surface. Yuzhibo''s betrayal made yuzhibo''s family lose control of the dark part in an instant. Although yuzhibo''s family was not directly driven out of Muye village, their status declined a lot. After all, when they were founded, the pattern was that the two families had countless small families.


    Now they have become four families. The Qianshou clan has lost control of Huoying, and the yuzhibo clan has become a guard class. From the secret service to the guard class, who wants to?


    But I can''t help it. In the end, no one can even compete with Qimu Baiya, the head of Qimu family, whether they are Qianshou or yuzhibo.


    The yuzhibo family has always had a bad relationship with the RI family. As for the Qimu family, although they did not follow the theory of pure blood, the yuzhibo family did not want to marry them. In the end, they focused on the Qianshou family.


    It''s just that the possibility of intermarriage with purebred Qianshou people is really low, so yuzhibo people focus on the children who are abandoned by Qianshou people.


    These children were very casually educated by the thousand handed clan, and then they were thrown into the battlefield. For them, this kind of guy who did not achieve the expected effect can only be used as cannon fodder. However, these people did not all die in the battlefield, and some still returned to the family alive.At that time, the senior members of the yuzhibo family were looking for people who were willing to be the mouse


    To do this kind of experiment, the family is not ready to let the Zong family do it. After all, it will make the Qianshou family fall behind. If it really annoys the Qianshou family, just send the family to death.


    And if it fails, it will be quite troublesome for the family to look up in the future.


    However, there are many people who are willing to do it in the separation, for example, yuzhibo apocalypse.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C117

    Yuzhibo Apocalypse successfully let his original wife die in an accident. When his wife from a weaker branch died, no one in the whole family noticed it. It was very relaxed and natural. Even funerals are incredibly simple.


    Then the family designed a romantic encounter for him, plus a hero to save the beauty. He successfully captured the same humble woman of the thousand hand family, who was also the failure of the thousand hand family plan at that time. Although the thousand hand family was very dissatisfied at that time, they finally let go. After all, they didn''t want such a failure What''s the use of coming out? On the contrary, the thousand handed people have already set up too many strong enemies, so they are very happy to ease up with the yuzhibo people.


    After this event, yuzhibo Tianqi also achieved his wish. He was promoted from a separate family to a patriarchal family, and even served as the Deputy patriarch. Of course, although the Deputy patriarch sounds good, he is actually just a nominal title.


    However, yuzhibo Tianqi''s good luck is not long. The child he gave birth to after his marriage with a thousand handed woman, that is, the body he is now away from, is not so gifted.


    the blood of the three families is not specifically shown in him, whether it is the white eye or the strong body of the thousand handed family, or even the yuzhibo family has no talent for thunder and fire Successful inheritance.


    And even because of the mixed blood, he was extremely weak. When he was a child, he had several serious diseases and almost died. Naturally, yuzhibo Apocalypse''s position in the family fell sharply because of this.


    Even because the upper level felt that it was a major mistake in their own decision-making, they quietly informed the woman of the whole incident and then put her under house arrest.


    After this, yuzhibo apocalypse and his wife broke up. At last, the thousand handed woman died of depression. Yuzhibo Apocalypse seems to have been squeezed out of her last use value and died miserably in the task.


    I felt my chin. Now I''m not as good as yuzhibo apocalypse in the whole family. I guess I''ll just throw myself to the battlefield and die when I''m a little older.


    Of course, that''s the fate of the body, not the fate of separation.


    He sat up from the bed after moving his hands. It seemed that it was time to do something.


    Three months later


    "Leave, let''s go. I feel like we''re going to be late. "


    There was a roar, and then he looked at the running figure in front of him. He couldn''t help laughing bitterly. This is what Li found to save herself temporarily. She is yuzhiboling, the daughter of the three elders in the family. Although her daughter seems to be a baby, in fact, the three elders are nearly 80 years old. Because she is an old woman, the three elders are very satisfied with this My daughter values it very much.


    From now on, the physical strength is too low, and the combat effectiveness is not good, so we can only rely on the tree of the three elders to have a rest for a while. However, it also wastes a lot of energy to pull Yuzhi Boling to his side. Yuzhi Boling is just a combination of big miss and depression. Sometimes she is grumpy, sometimes she is cold and low-spirited. Li can only forcibly open the kaleidoscope to use it Only by magic can we get it into our hands.


    Now Yuzhi Boling can be said to be obedient to Li, but Li also pays a considerable price. At such a young age, using a kaleidoscope to write round eyes makes his eyes almost useless. However, there is no way to do it. Otherwise, Li doesn''t think he can live on such a body in this chaotic world.


    Now it can be estimated that the whole world is in the middle of the Third World War of tolerance. If it sounds good, it''s low-end combat power. If it sounds bad, it''s cannon fodder. To be reasonable, every village needs a lot of cannon fodder to consume the other party''s backbone, and no one will underestimate the combat power of tolerance. In the hands of xiaren, zhongshangren is not without exception.


    Generally speaking, there are so many people who go to war at the age of seven or eight. It''s also normal for those who are less talented to go to war at the age of ten. Now during the war, the price of Muye village is very low. Basically, no matter what business you do, it''s hard to eat and eat. Only Ninja can really live in this chaotic world, which forces a large number of civilians to participate in Ninja''s business.


    However, the final result of such short-term training is also obvious. Most of the children are directly kicked into the battlefield before they learn how to really fight against the strong enemy. Except for some really talented forbearance, most of them die in the hands of the enemy village.


    Only some children who show amazing talent at a very young age will be assigned to some powerful teams by the village, and the team leader is usually the kind of strong endurance. In this way, although they are still in a situation of near death, they still have the chance to survive.


    And those children with poor talent are directly given some tolerance, and even more experienced tolerance. Needless to say, the survival probability of this team can be counted by fingers.Of course, if they are like the core children of the four families, they will not be sent to the battlefield as cannon fodder. Originally, they will have a certain degree of preschool education in the family, and some of them will actually have the strength to graduate when they enter the school.


    For example, Yu Zhibo Ling''s coming to school is a kind of entertainment in disguise. If she doesn''t believe that the three elders will put him on the battlefield, the only thing she needs to worry about is whether the three elders will fall.


    Now the war in the world of tolerance is becoming more and more fierce. Almost every day there are funerals to be held in the village. Every day orphans are put into schools, and then their parents'' sad lives are repeated. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C118

    At this time, the situation of Muye became more and more critical, and there was a great deal of friction with the whole force of tolerance.


    Now is also the most active era of Sanren. Qimu Baiya, the head of Qimu family, is also a person who makes countless people feel frightened. These names are constantly chanted by people in the streets and alleys every day, and there is no way. Now Muye is obviously overloaded. If there is no encouragement from these heroes, Muye will become a machine It''s going to break at any time.


    From now on, he basically accompanies Miss Yu Zhibo Ling to school every day. Occasionally, he will exercise his body. However, on this day, he feels that his heart is inexplicably heavy. It feels like something is observing himself.


    And from the inexplicable from that person''s body felt very heavy intention to kill, it seems that someone wants to kill themselves?


    I''m a little curious about this. After all, I''ve spent less than four or five months in this period of time. Who would have to kill myself?


    Then it went on for several days, and everything was normal. I will forget this matter. But suddenly one day, that kind of inexplicable killing makes Li can no longer sit. Now it''s midnight, and Li now lives alone. Although because of the death of yuzhibo apocalypse, Li''s status is not as good as before.


    But after all, he has handcuffed yuzhibo apocalypse, but no one has driven him out of the Zong family''s house. This place is a remote room in the Zong family. It can be said that no one can rescue him even if he discovers someone is going to kill himself and calls for help.


    Centrifugal head is a sink, suddenly a shadow suddenly wrapped around the throat, this is Is this the Nara family? Damn it, Li doesn''t know what hatred Nara people and yuzhibo people have, but even if they have any hatred, they won''t come to find people like themselves, will they?


    From now is imprisoned in such a body, if you wait until you are a teenager, you can absolutely turn over, at that time, even if something suddenly happens, according to the condensed degree of the soul, you can completely attach yourself to other people. But if he died now, Li can''t guarantee what will happen.


    After all, because the body is too weak, in disguise, the strength of Li has been lowered a lot.


    When Li Zheng was ready to beg for mercy to delay time, a voice rang slowly, "well, this body looks good. It seems that he can do the next job for ban."


    And leave is suddenly stare big eyes, hoarse roar a way, "heavy clear!"


    With the roar of Li, the shadow could not help shaking for a while, and then suddenly drew back, but soon the shadow gathered in front of Li. This time, it slowly gathered together, and the body shape made Li Leng for a while. The body in front of him was not like black Jue, but turned into a graceful female body, although because of the dark Because of the black body, no matter which part of the body is black, but I can also see that the person in front of me is really a super beauty.


    Li first frowned, then thought that since heijue had been occupied by Chongming, he would naturally be stained with Chongming.


    "Lord Master Chongming seems to have no idea, so she looks up and down at Li''s appearance, as if she is not sure.


    He nodded his head. It was too sudden for him to make trouble. Now his throat is still quite uncomfortable.


    "I''m sorry, master!" Chongming bows down to the ground. It seems that she is completely confused.


    And leave is to sigh a tone, say, "forget it, how can you appear here?"


    Chongming said hastily, "that Because you asked me to serve yuzhiboban for the time being, but now he has entrusted me to look for his successor, because he has found that his body can no longer carry his strength... "


    Li nodded his head gently. It seems that ban has found that he can''t finish what he wants to do in a short time, so he wants to find a substitute like taking dirt to continue to finish his plan, and then revive himself later.


    But that''s what happens after that, right?


    Then he couldn''t help knocking his forehead. At this time, he remembered that he only told Chongming about the general situation. Moreover, many changes have taken place in the history of the world. After all, liudao realized that he was a person from the future, and naturally thought that changing the past would change the future.


    And the change of black Jue will also happen a lot of unexpected things.


    Leave a breath, "you go to tell spot, now Yu Zhibo clan there is no suitable candidate, anyway she is old can''t move now, I''m afraid any shadow level task can kill him."


    Chongming nodded gently, "but chakra in his body is still very strong. He can live at least 20 years."I''m afraid this guy can''t die in a short time. If it doesn''t work out, I''ll get to know him directly.


    "Chongming, now you should be able to split?" Li asked.


    Heijue nodded, "yes."


    "Well, split up." After thinking about it, Li said, "when I go back to deal with the spot, the noumenon will follow me. There are a lot of things to do next."


    "Yes, master." Chongming responded quickly.


    It''s also a relief to be here. Originally, I didn''t have any sense of security in this place. After all, my body is too weak. I can''t defend myself from hidden threats. Now, if I have Chongming around me, I''ll be much safer at least. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C119

    Three months later, that is, nine months after entering this time period, a big event happened to Muye. Kakashi officially graduated from Ninja school and created the strongest record in the history of the whole world of tolerance, let alone Muye.


    This is an exciting thing for the whole leaf.


    On that day, three generations of Huoying personally carried out the graduation ceremony for him, and personally brought the forehead protection to his head.


    And the whole school students are also forced to attend the ceremony, and many big people also come here. It can be said that at this moment, qimukakasi becomes the focus of the whole Muye.


    However, what makes Li feel that something is wrong is that qimukakashi is not like a child at this time. His eyes are silent, and the whole person is silent. It seems that there is nothing to show off for him to graduate from here.


    In the whole ceremony, he could not move, and some of the students below could not see it. After all, most of the students here will be worn by the teachers in the class when they graduate. Where will they be wearing the badge by Huoying? This is a great honor!


    And that is at this time, from the ear of a voice, "master."


    "Well?" Li Leng for a moment, but soon a sneer appeared in the corner of his mouth, "are you finished?"


    "Well, white tooth is dead." Chongming said, "as you said, it''s suicide. But the strength of the other side is quite strong. If it wasn''t for the Dharma of the combination of yin and Yang that you taught me, I wouldn''t be able to solve him so quickly. "


    Away from nodding, Kakashi looks so lost naturally for a reason, even if away in the animation has seen him as a child.


    But in fact, Kakashi''s character has changed three times.


    The first is the death of Bai Ya. At that time, Bai Ya gave up completing the task in order to save his companion. However, this kind of flag wood Bai Ya was not understood by everyone. At that time, completing the task was the only criterion.


    At that time, the task was to assassinate the key members of Sharen village. It was because Qimu Baiya was good at killing with one blow that he was sent to kill. If the assassination really fails, it will undoubtedly lead to fierce conflicts between Muye village and Sharen village. Therefore, Muye directly announced to the senior management of Sharen village that Qimu Baiya''s Shangren qualification would be abolished and he would be put under permanent house arrest in the village.


    At the same time, the three generations directly deprived the Qimu family of a lot of interests, and directly changed it from a first-class big family into a third class family. Of course, this was done secretly. All the insiders were given orders. In fact, except the senior members of Muye and the members of Qimu family, other villagers did not know that their hero Qimu Baiya had become a hero For the sake of the sinner, Qimu Baiya, on the other hand, is not depressed. He is already plotting to make his family stand out in Muye.


    Leaving nature will not let him achieve his wish, and this is what makes today''s Kakashi. The reason why he is extremely absent at this time is that he found his father dead this morning.


    From today on, Kakashi will take the completion of the task as his criterion, and he is not even willing to form a fetter with his companions. Slowly, he will let himself fall into the dark.


    Even if it is with soil and Lin''s fetters, for him, are just the same thing.


    It was in the battle of shenwubiqiao that Kakashi''s heart was slightly opened when he gave his eyes to him. Later, after killing Lin by mistake, Kakashi''s mood changed again. In the days after that, Kakashi even began to doubt whether he really wanted to defend the village.


    It was later that Kakashi formally established his tolerance after a long negotiation with Yafei and banzang. This is his third mood change.


    There is no doubt that Kakashi is a great genius, so he graduated from Ninja college at the age of five, but Li doesn''t think it''s for Kakashi''s good.


    It''s true that he graduated from Ninja college when he was young can prove his excellent talent, but, after all, to let him graduate from the college so early, after all, to publicize this matter, there is no doubt that Kakashi has become the target of public criticism.


    Most people in the village may be envious of him, but there is no doubt that many people will be extremely envious of him. If these people dare not really do it, then the people in those villages outside will not have so much consideration. Muye is the eyesore of many villages. If Muye really has a super genius, then other Rencun villages will surely rush on.


    It''s true that all the strong people used to be geniuses more or less, but the former geniuses don''t necessarily grow into strong people.


    However, no one will take the risk to let a genius grow up, so Kakashi, no matter what task he is going to accomplish, no matter how simple, as long as he goes out of the village of tolerance, he will never come back safely. The moment he steps out of the gate, he is actually stepping into the gate of hell.


    If Muye really wants to be good for Kakashi, he will certainly refrigerate it at this moment and send it out when he is at least eight years old. Otherwise, in such a dangerous environment, if a five-year-old body is slightly injured, it will definitely have an indelible impact on his later Ninja career.Muye wants to strangle Qimu.


    Li touched his nose and said slowly, "Chongming should protect him, at least in the village. If he leaves the village, he can do it at will."


    If we follow the normal speed, the weasel will be born in two years; this war of tolerance will end in nine years; then the next nine tails will attack Muye and die in Watergate, and the Naruto generation will also be born in that year; 21 years later, the story officially begins.


    However, this is the normal speed. Now many things have changed. It is possible for these things to be advanced or delayed. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C120

    But now that Kakashi has officially graduated, a decisive turning point in Huoying will also appear, right? Li took a deep breath, and he and Yu Zhibo, who were separated from each other, took earth.


    Although that guy was used, the whole forbearance world has become such a pattern. He is absolutely inseparable. Even though his strength is not so strong on the surface, his talent is also quite poor.


    But it doesn''t mean that the soil is really muddy. According to Yu Zhibo''s tradition, there must be a rule in the original book that only the twin brother will have the eye of the kaleidoscope wheel, and the brother must be a genius, while the younger brother is the weaker one.


    However, even if it is so, it will not be conclusive. Yuzhibo Sasuke must be an accident. It can be said that he is the only one who, although he is a younger brother, has made more achievements in the future than his elder brother, and is also the only one who inherits his eyes from his elder brother.


    There are no relatives in the original book. In fact, there are no brothers and sisters in the family. If we really follow this inference, it''s a wrong conclusion that only brothers can appear in the kaleidoscope. If we touch our chin, we will find Yuzhi Boling directly.


    "Miss Ling." Cried the one far away.


    "Well, I just want you to call me Ling? What''s the matter with you? " Yu Zhibo looked up and down at Li, "what''s the matter? Are you going out to play today and don''t want to send me back? "


    Li quickly shook his head, "no, I want to ask, do you know Dai Tu?"


    "With soil? "Yuzhibo with earth?" Ling frowned, "Oh, that guy is not very familiar. It seems like a useless separation. What''s the matter?"


    Li Beiling frowned when he said that. No, if Dai Tu is really useless, then Dai TU will never be assigned to the team of Bofeng Watergate. He must have other backers in his family.


    Just when Li frowned, Yu Zhibo clapped his hands fiercely, "Oh, I remember, there is a rumor about taking soil, but the family is not allowed to say it!"


    Left depressed to see Yu Zhi wave Ling one eye, "what rumor?"


    "Hey, hey." Yu Zhi Bo Ling said with a mysterious smile, "tell you, do you know Yu Zhi Bo?"


    Yu Zhibo was stunned for a moment. His appearance in the original work is very few, which can be said to be pitiful. However, it can not be said that this man is dispensable in the history of Huoying. Before the weasel, he was the first genius in the whole family. He was very good at the integration of basic ninja and writing wheel eye.


    During the battle, it can show the speed that ordinary people can''t match. Some people even say that the speed of yuzhibo waterstop is absolutely no less than that of bofengshuimen. At the same time, he is the most admired person of yuzhibo weasel and his master.


    Moreover, yuzhibo waterstop has powerful pupil skill. He is also a man who has awakened to the kaleidoscope. His pupil power is only inferior to reincarnation eye, and the ability of both eyes is also very terrible. Although the ability is not clear, I''m afraid there is no magic skill comparable to it except unlimited monthly reading.


    But later, one of his eyes was taken away by Tuan Zang, and the other eye was directly given to Yu Zhibo weasel, who was entrusted to inherit his will.


    At this time, yuzhibo still hasn''t fully demonstrated his talent. He touched his chin, then nodded his head and said, "I know yuzhibo still doesn''t have any fame in the family, does he?"


    "Well! You don''t know! Yu Zhibo is a tough guy. He''s probably more powerful than the dead man''s face he pulled on the stage today. However, people in his family are very precious to him. They don''t let him show his strength at all, and they don''t agree with his graduation application. " Yu Zhibo said mysteriously.


    Li is an impatient expression. After all, if Li now shows that he really wants to hear information, according to Yuzhi Boling''s character, he will start to sell the story.


    "Well, well, I want to hear the news of yuzhibo bringing soil. I don''t want to hear anything about yuzhibo."


    Hearing Li''s words, Yu Zhibo snorted and said, "really, so the back is the point! Let me tell you, yuzhibo is the son of the current patriarch! "


    From Leng for a while, "patriarch adult?" In fact, Li has never heard of yuzhibo Jinghu, the name of the current patriarch. If it is said, this man''s name is really opposite to yuzhibo Fuyue. Is he yuzhibo Fuyue''s brother? But if there is such a character, then why does he never appear in the fire shadow?


    No, it should have happened. Is it


    From the mind suddenly flashed a person, yes, a very dazzling person, this person is also in the shadow of fire as a supporting role. But he played a key roleYuzhibo mirror.


    In the original work, he is the direct elder of yuzhibo Shuitou and the second generation of Huoying''s disciple. Once subordinate to the second generation of Huoying team, they were teammates with ape feirizhan, Zhicun tuanzang, shuihumenyan, zhuanshuixiaochun and qiudaogoufeng. As one of the few yuzhibo people who can surpass the narrow vision of the family, he devoted himself to the development of Muye village and made great contributions. He was highly praised by the second generation and the third generation of Mu Huoying.


    He loves peace and surpasses most of the people of yuzhibo who have narrow vision. He inherits the will of fire among qianshouzhu, and is highly appreciated and appraised by the second generation and the third generation of Huoying. He also inherits the will of fire of the second generation and spreads this will, which indirectly shapes yuzhibo''s world outlook. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C121

    But Li doesn''t think yuzhibo mirror will be yuzhibo''s father.


    Although the age of yuzhibojing has not been specifically mentioned, yuzhibojing is the same age as the three generations of Huoying ape feirizhan and Zhicun tuanzang. The night of extermination took place four years before the beginning of Huoying. When the plot officially started, weasel was 17 years old, so weasel was only 13 years old at that time.


    But the ape flies day to chop already 65 years old or so.


    At the same time, the official data "book of array" clearly indicates that yuzhibojing is 25 years old.


    Yuzhibo was no more than 20 years old when he died.


    In other words, there is a time difference of at least 20 years between the sacrifice of yuzhibo mirror and his birth.


    According to the book of array, yuzhibojing is a direct relative of yuzhiboshuitou, so you can directly think that the other party is not yuzhiboshuitou''s father.


    However, there are exceptions. The death mentioned in the book of array does not necessarily mean that "people" are dead. What if "name" is dead? Yuzhibo mirror is dead. There is no such name in the fire shadow any more. In turn, yuzhibo Mirror Lake is on the stage and becomes the head of yuzhibo clan.


    This is probably the reason why yuzhibo people have stayed so quiet in Muye village for so many years? Yuzhibo mirror adheres to the concept of peace. If he becomes the patriarch, there is no doubt that yuzhibo will be a time bomb.


    It''s called death in battle. It''s actually a dormant name. Indeed, it''s a good way to get rid of a lot of disputes.


    If that''s the case, yuzhibojing may be yuzhiboshuiping''s son.


    "Just a nominal son." Then Ling continued, "actually, the patriarch got married very early, but later when he went out on a mission, he was said to have died. Then his wife married another man. Less than a month after they got married, she became pregnant. At this time, the yuzhibo man went out on a mission, and the man died too At this time, the patriarch came back. She gave birth to a child, which is Shuitou. The patriarch felt very guilty about his wife, so he adopted him to his own name. " Yu Zhi Bo Ling said with a face full of gossip.


    And can''t help but get a burst of depression, this is too bloody, right?


    However, it is reasonable to say that if it is a member of the same family, there is no way to determine whether this yuzhibo waterstop is yuzhibojing or the son of the remarried man.


    "Later, although they didn''t continue, but..." Yu Zhi Bo Ling said with a smile, "after two years, she was pregnant again. Needless to say, you know whose it is? "


    Li rolled his eyes. The yuzhibo family is really in a mess. Before, Li had heard that the second elder liked to collect gossip very much in his family. I didn''t expect that yuzhiboling knew so much about the mess.


    The next thing, needless to say, Ling Li was able to guess.


    The child that was born later was yuzhibo.


    If that''s the case, yuzhibo and yuzhibo are brothers, but they don''t know whether they are the same father and the same mother or the same father and the same mother. But Li can''t think that it''s unfair for yuzhibo Jinghu to put Shuitou out as his son and family.


    After all, the more yuzhibo people protect something, the more outsiders will be able to see it clearly. After all, this is actually raising the water top high and turning it into a target. After all, it is safer to take the earth in the dark. Yuzhibo is a good Gemini in Jinghu.


    A bright and a dark, even if it is out of something, but also has the strength to turn over.


    Yu Zhi Bo Ling with a strange smile on his face, "what do you want to do when you ask so many questions?"


    Li sighed, "well, to tell you the truth, I have something to ask you."


    "Well?" Yu Zhi Bo Ling tilted his head and looked at Li, "what''s the matter? As my little brother, if you have anything to say directly, anyway, I have many ways to help you! "


    Li nodded, "in fact, it''s not a big deal. Can you help me make an appointment with Yu Zhibo?"


    "Well? Are you interested in him? But I hear he''s on a mission tomorrow, but it doesn''t matter. " Yu Zhi Bo Ling is very atmosphere, patted flat chest, "I''m sure to help you to ask him out, unless he doesn''t want to mix in the family."


    I can''t help sweating. I just said that Yu Zhibo is actually the son of the patriarch. Now I don''t pay attention to others.


    After making an agreement with Yuzhi Boling, Li and she went back to the clan directly. Because of the special activities in today''s school, there was basically no class in the afternoon. So Li went directly to the woods of the clan to exercise. Li was not prepared to live like this for several years. Naturally, the sooner he could get back his original strength, the better.


    In fact, after this period of practice, at least some primary and intermediate fire escapes can be used.


    As usual, facing a tall tree, he began to get familiar with chakra in his own body. First of all, he separated two parts, which was the limit of the body. The production of two parts basically consumed nearly half of chakra in the body.After all, the body is too weak, and I don''t know how the owner of the body mixed up before. He is so weak. If so, Li can understand why the hybrid didn''t appear in the shadow of the fire. He is too weak to survive the world war and become cannon fodder on the battlefield.


    Li nodded to the two bodies beside him, then accelerated to rush towards the tree in front of him at the same time. At the same time, the three bodies including Li began to use three different kinds of Ninjutsu.


    If others see this scene, they will laugh at Li. This tactic has no effect at all.


    Fenshenshu is a kind of low-end Ninjutsu. At most, it is to cheat novices and have a surprise effect. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C122

    If the other side can see which one is the real body, then the separation technique will become a completely useless device. In fact, even if you use three shadow parts and then use three shadow parts at the same time to use Ninjutsu, although it is really effective, it will also show that the shadow part consumes a lot of chakras, but the power of Ninjutsu is not satisfactory.


    However, there is no way to remedy it. At this time, the seal of Li''s noumenon has been completed. He roared, "fire escape ¡¤ Impatiens claw red!"


    Impatiens flower claw red is a derivative technique of fire escape and Impatiens fire. It uses the flame of Impatiens fire to wrap around the sword in the hand to form a new fire escape technique. When it hits, it will cause double damage to the enemy''s fire escape and sword in the hand, and it will also have a great interference effect on the enemy''s line of sight.


    From the hands of suddenly flew out of the six hands of the sword, burning flame in the hands of the sword hit the tree, and at the same time from the original has disappeared, one of the break-up slammed into smoke, from the body appeared in that position, hands continue to separate the seal.


    A hand sword shoots from the hand, "the technique of multiple hand sword separation!"


    The sword in his hand suddenly divided into twelve swords, and then shot away in twelve directions. Then, the third part slowly took a bitter nothingness, and the noumenon of Li also took the bitter nothingness from his waist. Then, the noumenon of Li appeared in the position of the noumenon, and his noumenon just appeared in the position of the noumenon.


    This process is only half a second, and then, the two interacted again, appeared again in their original position, and then flickered again in the position of the sub body. After such interleaving, the sub body can no longer bear such tactics, and directly turned into a cloud of smoke.


    Long from a breath, just when he used the move called three body flash, is from the water stop move, but even the water stop flash level can only ensure that they complete two body flash degree.


    This kind of thing is indeed fragile, but also very easy to see through each other.


    But Shuitou does the opposite. He uses the most basic three body skills, that is, split body skill, instant body skill, and double body skill, to make a wonderful tactic. When using two body flash, Shuitou can easily use instant body skill to confuse the other party, and make himself and the split body achieve the effect of almost blinking. Then he uses double body skill to connect himself with the split body They are interchangeable.


    In the end, it achieves a wonderful killing effect, so that the other party can''t figure out his intention at all.


    Li Li was just about to use the upgraded version of double flash. Unfortunately, at the end of the day, his chakra couldn''t succeed. On the other hand, Li Li''s fire escape ¡¤ Impatiens claw red is also one of the unique skills of waterstop. As a genius, this waterstop has other people''s dream of writing wheel eyes, but he didn''t simply learn other people''s skills. On the contrary, they keep studying new techniques. These techniques are not very powerful, but they are undoubtedly very practical things.


    However, today''s waterstop is estimated to be a little kid. If it is used in front of outsiders, it is naturally the art of separation.


    And at the same time, from the heart suddenly a tight, this feeling is like something staring at the general, and then a voice in the ear from the ring, "the master is a big snake pill."


    Li Li nodded gently, but he didn''t care at all. He strode back to the territory of the clan. On the other side, a man in a purple robe walked slowly out of the woods. He had sick and pale skin, his eyes were strange yellow, his long black hair was shawl, and his smile was strange.


    "It''s not bad. I didn''t expect that yuzhibo family had such a little thing besides hiding the little guy. I like it."


    When he walked back, he saw Yu Zhibo Ling coming. Ling also found something wrong with Li. Li''s face was quite pale at this time. He looked like he was seriously ill. "What''s the matter with you?"


    "Nothing..." Li shook his head gently. In fact, when he was just locked by the big snake pill, Li was almost completely suppressed by the opponent''s momentum. His body was too weak. If he was really suppressed by the big snake pill, no matter how strong Li was, he would undoubtedly be dwarfed by the big snake pill in his mood.


    This is the heart demon. At that time, Li can really let Chongming fight back the snake pill, but then what? If you kill it directly, the big snake pill, one of the three forbearances, will die in the territory of yuzhibo''s family, which will blow up Muye, right? After all, as a big family, yuzhibo family has offended quite a lot of people, and there must be many people who want to take advantage of it.


    And if you don''t kill each other, then you will face the complete entanglement of big snake pill.


    "No!" Yu Zhi Bo Ling looked at Li seriously, "I know you are very serious to practice, but you won''t show this appearance because you are tired. If you don''t tell me, I won''t take you to see Dai Tu!"


    From slowly vomit a breath, in the heart already slowly made up a reason, of course, he directly will just meet the things to modify a bit, "I just saw the big snake pill."Yu Zhi Bo Ling couldn''t help but stare, "you actually met that change Well, then? "


    From spit out a breath, "he suddenly with strong will pressure to me, and then I directly avoided his sight."


    Yu Zhi Bo Ling nodded slowly, "it''s like this, but why does this guy run to our family''s territory to be wild? It''s really..."


    Yuzhi Boling said fragmentary, but Li didn''t entrust her to tell the people in the family. On the contrary, Li would show his intention. On the contrary, Li wouldn''t let Yuzhi Boling tell the people in the family at this time. According to Yuzhi Boling''s big mouth character, sooner or later the whole family would know about it. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C123

    Li walked directly with Ling to the downtown area in Muye. Soon, Li was led to the outside of a clean looking tavern by Ling. Ling spat out his tongue at Li. "Dad likes this place very much, so the boss here will be free when I come here."


    Can''t help patting her forehead. Is this little girl really retarded? If you want to come to a place like this, it''s better to find a place where you don''t know yourself. Actually, someone will bump into an acquaintance.


    "Ah, boss Ling, you are here at last, but we have been waiting for you for a long time. Come with me Just when Li was depressed, a boy with goggles on his head ran out quickly and went in to meet Ling. At this time, Li could not help sighing that Ling was in power among the younger generation of yuzhibo.


    After all, people with a little qualification will not care about Ling, and those who are not successful have to grovel to him.


    "This is yuzhibo with earth, with earth. This is my number one younger brother, yuzhibo. He will be your second brother in the future." Ling Weili said.


    And from this time also don''t know to cry or smile, second brother? Little brother number one, what the hell?


    "Hello, I''m yuzhiboli." From the depressed said, originally want to get to know with the soil a little bit, later meet is also good to talk, but now it seems that the plan completely changed ah.


    "Hello, second brother..." Looking up and down at Li, he seems to be searching for information about Li in his memory, but he is destined to know nothing about it. After all, the plan in that year was quite secret, and the announcement was that yuzhibo Li was just an ordinary child of yuzhibo.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. Do you miss my sister?" After a brief introduction, Ling opened the door of the private room. At this time, there was a young man in kimono sitting in the room. The young man looked like he was only seven or eight years old.


    His skin is white, and his facial features are very beautiful. He looks like a native. However, Li can''t think that this guy is easy to be annoyed. After all, he is a creative genius of Ninjutsu, and he is famous for his practicality. In the future, his kaleidoscope writing wheel eye will open up powerful illusions of other gods.


    It can be said that he is a super strong ninja. Although it is not said in the animation that Yixie Naqi is the ability of Shuiping eyes, Shuiping proposed to Tuan Zang to use Yixie Naqi to stop the rebellion of yuzhibo clan, and then Tuan Zang took his own eyes. Maybe Yixie Naqi is also the ability of one of his eyes?


    Waterstop also showed a bitter smile on his face at this time, while Ling showed a proud smile on Li. Li was deeply depressed. Now he directly followed Yu Zhibo Ling to see the two guys and became the protagonist. After that, li felt completely confused. If he was asked to deal with something like tolerance, movie level, or old-fashioned doggies, Li would still be happy Yes, but how to deal with these children?


    "Why not..." Left to see Yu Zhi wave Ling one eye, "we still eat."


    With these words, he patted his thigh with his eyes and said, "good! Good


    Now he can''t even see it. He looks away directly. Even if other people don''t know, he knows that the careless guy in front of him is actually his own brother. No one can stand the shame of his brother.


    But soon, li felt a vibration beside him. When he looked over his head, he found that Yu Zhibo Ling was nodding desperately, as if he was too excited to make a sound. "Eat Yes, eat


    In fact, he soon found out that this was the most wrong decision he had made.


    On that night, even the most reserved waterstop at the beginning showed his ferocious face. These three guys actually ate all the money they had saved in six months. They didn''t know where their appetite came from. Ling is right. If it''s her treat, it must be free of charge. But she said that she can''t let her father know that she came to such a place. This time, she asked her to send someone to come. Naturally, it''s a treat.


    At that time, it was full of routines.


    But after that day, I finally had a friendship with yuzhibo and yuzhibo.


    It''s been nearly a month since we met last time. There are more vicissitudes on Dai Tu''s innocent face. After all, no matter what they look like in school, they will be different when they go to the battlefield.


    There is no way to change it.


    "Li, daddy wants to see you." This day when school is over, Li is directly pulled by Yu Zhibo Ling''s shoulder and says.


    Li Ying shouts and goes directly to the direction of the family. Ling tells Li at this time that it''s not for Li to see the three elders at once. After all, that kind of character is very busy. It''s not for Li to go and see at any time. Ling''s meaning at this time is to remind Li. Let him not feel too sudden.


    According to the budget, it''s estimated that someone will tell you in the evening, right? But what surprised Li was that when he just came back to the clan, a tall man came up to him and said, "the three elders want to see you. Come with me."He didn''t mean to be polite, so he followed him to the residence of the three elders.


    The place where the three elders live is quite simple, without any decoration. It is said that the three elders have very poor talent in ninja. They didn''t open their eyes until they were 17 years old. It can be said that their talent is quite poor, but he specializes in the sword in his hand, and he made a world in the battlefield at that time.


    Just like this, he also has a considerable voice among many elders.


    Although physical skills will not be so fierce with the increase of age, the momentum of coming out of the battlefield is immutable. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C124

    The tall man took Li to the door and stood still. "Just go in yourself."


    Er, Li Leng for a moment. He didn''t worry that he would be like Lin Chong and enter the white tiger hall by mistake. After all, he didn''t have much weight in Yu Zhibo''s family. He was completely surprised by the posture of the other party. Although the man in front of him looked really not amazing at first, he was actually far away from the one he had found I''m afraid my personal strength is not inferior to that of Kakashi


    And when I look at him in the opposite direction, Li feels that his writing wheel eye keeps beating. This kind of feeling is not without feeling. It''s only when I look at the kaleidoscope in the opposite direction that my writing wheel eye will have. It''s amazing that this person in front of me has a kaleidoscope. I didn''t expect that there are such talents among yuzhibo people.


    "Three elders." Li knocks on the door gently, and the other side uses his sword to cultivate his mind. Naturally, he will not feel that Li is outside the door. But Li''s present status is a younger generation after all, and the other side is the most powerful class in the family. Li doesn''t want to offend the other side now.


    "Is that right? Come in!" A loud voice began to ring.


    The decoration in elder three''s room is also surprisingly simple, which is totally different from that in Ling''s room. Ling is a super local tyrant outside, but when he comes to elder three''s room, it''s like entering the poorest family. Although the room is clean, it can almost be described as a poor family.


    "Sit down. There''s nothing to be formal about." Three elder smile, voice is still very loud.


    The three elders are not as strict as they thought. In fact, Li has heard of them. Although they look very dignified, they also love their children very much. They often promote some separated children and give them some financial support.


    This is quite different from the elder''s strong demand to maintain the supreme status of the clan. So now there are three schools in the clan. One is the elder''s theory of the supremacy of the clan, one is the common development of the three elders, and the other is the neutral School of the five elders.


    "Yes." Li sits down directly, but Li doesn''t speak. If the elders don''t speak in the family, the younger generation can''t speak, otherwise they will appear very unruly.


    "Li, the other elders are not optimistic about you. Although the child in Jinghu says you are good, you should understand that the clan leader has no weight in the family." Three elder opened an indescribable head, leave don''t know how to return at all.


    But the meaning of Li San elder now is never to take refuge in the current patriarch?


    The position of the patriarch in such a big family is really not very stable. The Presbyterian Council is the eternal organ of power. Who is the patriarch is often the product of which elders are powerful. Basically, once those elders lose the power to suppress, the patriarch will change his position, and the result of the change is basically He was sacrificed.


    But it doesn''t have anything to do with the head of the family, does it?


    "In short, the patriarch recommended you to Huoying, saying that you are strong enough to become a formal ninja. Besides, Huoying agreed. " Three elder''s words, but let leave to stay, what? I don''t seem to have any hatred with the clan leader, do I? Why do you have to push yourself into the fire pit? Can it do him any good?


    I''m not ready to go to war now.


    "Well, if I become xiaren, my..." From slowly said.


    The three elders nodded happily, "big snake pill."


    I can''t help but stare at him. In my heart, ten thousand grass mud horses are running wildly. I can''t see that the head of yuzhibo clan actually has an affair with dashuewan!


    "You are very clever. After your father died, you quickly wiped away your sadness, and then began to look for new support in the family. You know that your child can''t find any stable support, so you chose my daughter. Indeed, if you rely on her, you will be able to ensure your safety to a certain extent, but now it seems that my daughter can''t give you any more Enough security. But I can, but what can you give? It''s very important. I''m old, so I''m also very old. If you can''t give, then I''ll refuse to give. " Three elder slowly say, although the tone is quite peaceful, but from but understand this is not pure preach or joke what.


    "I don''t know what you mean by dedication." From gently said.


    Although the voice from is not big, but three elder''s eyes already bright, "Oh?"


    "Yes, elder three, what you mean by dedication is to the family, or to your power in the family, or to How about yourself? " After he left, he knew that his words could not be turned back. At this time, what he said was also heart killing words. It can be said that the three elders could kill him with a knife and roar at disobedient son! No one else will say anything.


    After all, it''s just a matter of asking the vassals whether the Lord is rebellious? It''s a concept!The Third Elder closed his eyes slightly. "You are very smart, but some of you are too smart. Maybe you are acting like this on purpose. Maybe you are too smart, which is a weakness you showed me. Yes, yes. It seems that there are a lot of smart people in this generation. You are one, and so is waterstop. Well, as soon as you have answered the question I just asked, what are your requirements? "


    "Will!" Said Li.


    "Oh?" Three elder''s eyes looked up and down from, "are you sure it''s not a car?"


    Li nodded his head slowly. In fact, this sentence is also a word to punish the heart. The so-called general doesn''t mean to be a great general. If he talks about it in Jiangqi, he actually means to be a king. If he says he wants to be a general, he will be the king of yuzhibo in the concept of three elders! ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C125

    The three elders said that the car and will be different. It will be able to walk in eight directions with one grid each. The car can walk in four directions with unlimited grids. The Dragon King is an upgraded version of the flying car. It can also walk one grid obliquely in addition to the unlimited grids up, down, left and right. In addition, it can only walk forward.


    Most of the chessmen in Jiangqi can only move forward but not backward. Most of the chessmen will give up for the final victory of the game. Only when they reach the level of car is the interest class. No matter whether the user is clever or not, they will carefully think about whether they should take this hand when sacrificing the car.


    This is the strong fighting power in the family. No matter which family leader wants to sacrifice a strong fighting power, he will think about whether he should do so.


    When it comes to the level of Dragon King, to be honest, it is the most important existence besides the biggest power holder. The Dragon King is upgraded from the car, and its status and role can be said to be under one person and above ten thousand people.


    And when they reach the level of car and Dragon King, there will be a very obvious feature that they can retreat!


    But even if they can retreat, they can''t compete with the generals. After all, when they will die, they will lose everything! From slowly touched his chin, and then took a deep breath, "yes, I want to for will."


    "Good, you won''t let me down." The three elders burst out laughing, "Fu Yue, come in."


    "Yes." Then the door was opened directly from the outside, and the man who had just taken Li came directly in. Li was stunned for a moment. This guy is Yu Zhibo Fuyue. It turns out that he has a kaleidoscope wheel eye? (this is true, in 675 episodes of animation. After the rally, he asked yuzhibo weasel to come to Nanhe shrine to tell his son that he hid the reason why he had a kaleidoscope wheel eye, because the kaleidoscope wheel eye could control nine tails. If other people in the village knew that he had a kaleidoscope wheel eye, then the manipulation of nine tails would not run away.)


    "Have you two just met?" The three elders said slowly, "yuzhibo Fuyue, he is the younger brother of the clan leader now and the clan leader of yuzhibo in the future. He will be your coach in the future."


    "Teacher." After all, I used to be the wife of this guy, but now I''ve become my own teacher. But do you want to be the teacher of Meiqin? Instead, I tell myself in my heart that this world is totally different from that one, so I must not miss things!


    Fu Yue nodded his head slowly, and the representative accepted the ceremony.


    And the three elders waved, "I''ll tell them from Muye''s side that the big snake pill wants to take people from the family for so long. You two go down first and do what you should do. I''m old and I should sleep. "


    Then yuzhibo Fuyue took me out. Unexpectedly, according to the three elders, the patriarch and he are not on the same front. Now it seems that yuzhibo Fuyue and the patriarch are not in the same mind?


    Then there is a line out of the distance, that is


    Three elders designed to kill the current patriarch, yuzhibo Fuyue ascended the throne!


    However, it''s not about Li. It must be something that will happen in the future, so Li is ready to watch the change. On the other hand, Fu Yue tried Li a little and began to teach Li some basic skills of ninja. However, Li has never learned anything in this world of fire shadow or that world of fire shadow Orthodox Ninja basic skills.


    Most of the things are learned by his own touch. Now when Yu Zhibo Fuyue explains to Li, Li listens very carefully. Although these things can''t enhance Li''s strength, they are at least quite interesting.


    Two weeks passed quickly. Fu Yue generally taught Li the general training methods, then left alone, and then checked Li''s learning progress when he came back.


    Of course, the starting point of feigning from the beginning is low. After Fuyue is confirmed to be gone, Li can do a lot of things during this period of time. Anyway, Li''s strength has already surpassed Fuyue''s imagination.


    On this day, Li practiced the pitiful throwing method taught by Fu Yue. In fact, pitiful throwing is easier than sword throwing, but it''s also more difficult. It''s easy to say single or multiple single direction throwing. It''s very difficult to throw kuwu in many directions like the sword in your hand. After all, kuwu is much heavier than the sword in your hand, and it''s not so smooth. Some air turning skills are totally useless.


    Li Li looks at the five pieces of Ku Wu in his hand. What Fu Yue just taught Li is the skill of sending out four Ku Wu in different directions with both hands. In fact, this skill is useless. After all, Ku Wu is generally used for attaching detonators or close combat.


    If we really need to throw away all the bitterness and nothingness, then we are not far from failure.


    Li Li looked down at kuwu in his hand and could not help shaking his head. Then he grabbed all the five kuwu with one hand and threw them in one direction. As if they had eyes, they suddenly flew away in five different directions.If Fu Yue saw this scene, he would be scared white.


    It''s hard for ninja, but not too easy for Li.


    "Good." A voice sounded, from the heart immediately produced a wave of violent fluctuations, this is not from the spirit of the voice was shocked, but the body is too weak.


    Turn away slowly, is that big snake pill? No, as like as two peas, the first person in the heart denied himself. Although the person in front of him is exactly the same as the snake snake, no matter how he looks, he doesn''t see the temperament of the snake snake. Yes, the temperament is not right. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C126

    Looking at the big snake pill step by step in front of him, Li has no way to identify who the other party is. Li can determine that the person in front of him is not the transfiguration he used. He is basically the big snake pill, but the momentum he exudes at this time is definitely not that of the big snake pill.


    Is big snake pill strong? Li doesn''t think so. He can only understand that dasheban is actually a person whose consciousness is ahead of others, but he is not recognized by others.


    "Is Yu Zhibo right? You know what? You are excellent. If you become my disciple, you will become more excellent. But some senior members of your family don''t think so. They don''t want me to be your teacher. " Big snake pill slowly said.


    "Lord dashuewan, I must obey the arrangement of the family." He stepped back, but a loving smile appeared on dasheban''s face, "really, what''s good about the family? You are separated. No matter what, the family members will not give you resources. Child, you must work very hard to achieve your present strength, right? Come on, why don''t you come with me... " Big snake pill slowly said, from inexplicable feel a trace of heart, a quiver of feeling like a micro wrinkle ripple began to spread in the mood.


    "Hiss..." Li Dao took a breath of cold air and jumped away from him. At the same time, dozens of swords flew out of his hands. But how could it hurt the snake pill?


    The big snake pill just moved his body slightly, and then stood still in the same place. As for the sword in his hand had passed through the position of the big snake pill and flew to the back, but these swords were thrown out with special techniques. They twisted out strange traces in the mid air and shot at the big snake pill''s body again.


    At this time, dasheban finally showed an expression of surprise. At this time, the tracks of dozens of swords in his hands were completely different. Although the accurate head was deviated, there was no doubt that the final landing point was himself!


    "Hum!" Big snake pill didn''t use any Ninjutsu either. Just with a wave of his hand, the swords in his hand fell down one after another like hitting the wall. Then big snake pill looked directly at Li, "we haven''t seen each other for a long time."


    Leave of brow a wrinkly, "heavy bright come back!"


    A shadow that had already climbed to the foot of the big snake pill suddenly took back and directly returned to the shadow of Li, "are you creating? Or order? Or both? "


    "Under the order." Big snake pill is smiling slightly, "it seems that the obstacles that we two make for you can''t hinder your progress at all. If you go on like this, you will be able to recover to your original strength after you are 13 years old?"


    "Leave wry smile," but so what? Have I reached my original strength and become your two opponents? Don''t say you''re the two of you. Even if you come by yourself, I don''t have any chance of winning, do I? "


    Order nodded, "you always know yourself. Next I''ll talk to you about something."


    Li Leng for a moment, "huh? Yes? If it''s something you can''t do, I can''t do it any more, can I? "


    "No, you can. Do you remember Wes? " Order said, "you have a deal with him. Originally, I thought your deal was over, but I didn''t expect that this time you were sealed in such a child''s body. After he knew about it, he rushed directly to our jurisdiction and began to destroy it madly. Although the ability of "creation" can surpass the speed of destruction. But as an order, I can never see things go on like this. But at the same time, we can''t fight directly with him. If we really fight, even if we can defeat Wes, the land will be destroyed. "


    From Leng for a while, he didn''t think that Weiss would do this, "do you want me to negotiate with Weiss? Then ask him not to continue attacking your field? "


    Order nodded gently, "yes."


    "Then you can lift the restrictions on me now!" He said so, but the order hesitated for a moment, "no, although I want you to get rid of the trouble over there, I can''t get rid of the restrictions on you."


    His face turned green. "Damn it! You want me to do something again, but you don''t give me any good! "


    "It''s good." Order took a deep breath. "I can tell you why I and Chuang Chuang wanted to take you to this place."


    "Why?"


    Order looked up at the sky, "once there were four Supreme gods in this multiverse, who were originally the incarnation of the underlying laws of the universe. In fact, at the beginning, because of their different attributes, they also had a war. Finally, they reached a settlement, and then they occupied one side. They each created their own civilization of creation, and then there will be us. The four Supreme gods each have two attributes, and their two attributes extend to their two closest subordinates. We are the apostles of the most high God"Well, I know something about this, and then what?" Li continued.


    "Then something happened. I don''t know what it was, but the supreme god disappeared. All four Supreme gods have disappeared! After looking for no result, our eight apostles put their eyes on others. We think that the power of each other killed our God. After the war, there was endless war. Most of the world left by God was destroyed in the war. At this time, we found that all the four Supreme gods had disappeared, so the war stopped again. Creation and I began to repair the world left by the Supreme God, but we found something wrong, just like the world you saw, such a world There are a lot of them. " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C127

    "You mean there are a lot of Naruto like worlds with only a three-year cycle?"


    Order gently nodded, "yes, although not particularly many, but 300000 trillion should be about the same."


    How much is 300000 trillion from almost vomiting blood? That''s not much?


    Order continued, "although this situation does exist, neither me nor Chuang Chuang can deal with it. Only one person can deal with it..." With that, order looked away, and then sighed, "if you can deal with this matter, then you will be the master of me and creation."


    "Well?" From here, I''m directly confused. I''ll give priority to myself? Is this order fooled by Wes? According to the identity of two people, if they are the Lord, then they will become the Supreme God?


    "Things have been told to you, so I think Levis will stop attacking our field." Order nodded gently toward Li, then directly turned back and left. From the complete truth at this time, what happened? Why did the other party say these and go directly?


    And why did Wes stop attacking when he said that to himself?


    But if you really save the world, will you become the master of order and creation? Or to save 300000 trillion worlds?


    At this time, a breath quickly rushed to this direction, and Li quickly made a very weak posture, half relying on a tree, looking as delicate as possible.


    As expected, it was Fu Yue. When Fu Yue saw Li, he quickly came up and hugged him. "I heard people from the guard group outside say that Da she wan has entered the territory of the clan. Have you met him?"


    From slowly nodded, voice quite hoarse said, "he said some words with me, I was in his magic."


    Fu Yue''s face was immediately covered with a layer of haze. How can we say that he is all his disciples from now on? If big snake pill comes like this, it will give him no face at all. Li Dao knows that now Fu Yue is the captain of Muye''s guard. This position is quite embarrassing. He is superior to Muye''s middle-level cadres, but he can''t enter Muye''s high-level.


    Although depending on this identity, Fuyue will never be afraid of dasheban, in fact, in terms of prestige, strength and status, Fuyue has no way to compete with dasheban.


    Fu Yue was gnashing his teeth at this time. In fact, he had nothing to do with the big snake pill.


    Then Fu Yue brought Li back to his family territory. After a moment''s silence, the three elders promised to negotiate with the senior management of Muye as much as possible. However, there seems to be a trace of worry on the three elders'' face. He understands that the three elders seem to have felt that helping themselves is not enough.


    After all, the big snake pill itself is not a nobody among the leaves, nor is it the one that the yuzhibo people can easily suppress. If the two sides really want to make a choice, it''s not sure whether the three elders will betray themselves.


    Then the three elders said to Li, "compared with this, the day after tomorrow, you need to prove yourself."


    The day after tomorrow?


    "Yes, I was informed that the day after tomorrow you need to complete a task to prove that you can graduate from Ninja college." Fu Yue said slowly, "although I personally feel that it''s difficult for you, you have to take this step if you want to prove yourself."


    "What''s the mission?" From this time is completely muddled than, looking at two people said so difficult appearance.


    The three elders closed their eyes slightly, "this question is raised by the big snake pill. He wants you to defeat a Zhongren."


    From this time on the muddle than, ninja college early graduation need to beat a bear, this is a bit too much, right? Read the original, but clearly remember the examination of Ninja college is just a test of separation, how to his body like this?


    But from or a little to put down the heart, after all, the opponent is just a tolerance.


    In fact, the gap between Zhongren and xiaren is not big. It can also be understood that Zhongren is experienced xiaren, and only after Shangren can a qualitative change take place.


    Generally speaking, no matter how much Xia Ren and Zhong Ren go to besiege a Shang Ren, the Shang Ren may be injured, the mission may fail, and he may run away. However, as long as he wants to survive, the other party will never kill him by force.


    What''s more, it''s still no problem to deal with a small Zhongren from the current strength, unless it''s a strong person above the secondary film level, otherwise, li really won''t be afraid of anything.


    "If it''s really patience, I may be relieved, alas..." Fu Yue sighed and said slowly, "as far as I know, that Zhongren is actually one of the disciples of dashuewan. The reason why he has not been promoted to Shangren is that no one knows that he has completed those tasks. Although his two team members are all tolerant, but in fact they are only tolerant. They are usually strictly controlled by him. After completing the task, all the credit will be allocated to themThree elders gently sighed, "if you think well now, I''ll ask ape Fei to cancel this exam. After all, this exam is totally unfair."


    "Don''t worry." From slowly said, "don''t worry too much, even if it is endure I will win to you see."


    With that, Li raised his head. At this time, Fu Yue and the three elders opened their eyes. At this time, Gou Yu, who was spinning in Li''s eyes, had become three.


    At this time, the Third Elder also opened his mouth. Although he guessed that Li might have opened his eyes, he didn''t think that Li could actually evolve the writing wheel eye into the third gouyu. If so, this little guy is the biggest talent of yuzhibo''s generation. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C128

    Fu Yue took a subconscious look at the three elders. If he followed the previous performance of Li, maybe the family would still take him as a victim, but now this guy has opened the eyes of sangouyu!


    Come on, eight years old, right? Maybe not even eight?


    How to open sangouyu? What level is this? Genius? Come on, Fuyue doesn''t know what genius can open sangouyu when he is eight years old. He is only in the state of liangouyu when he is sixteen years old.


    At this time, the three elders also looked up and down at Li. "I didn''t expect that you had hidden such strength. However, talent is always talent. Your opponent is an old murderer. I don''t want you to die in his hands."


    And leave is a tiny smile, "three elder, I think, if I can''t even through such a crisis, should be a lifetime also can''t become a real strong?"


    Three elders eyes a bright, "well, since you say so, then you go to do it, if you really can get through this matter, I promise you, give you the treatment of the core clan."


    Li nodded gently, then stood up and walked towards the outside. Fu Yue frowned. After Li''s back disappeared from his sight, he said slowly, "is this really good? If this precedent is really set, I''m afraid it will not be the common development of the patriarchal clan and the separatist clan. I don''t know how many separatists will try their best to join the patriarchal clan. "


    Three elder slowly shook his head, "if it''s really like this, I don''t know how many geniuses hidden in the separation will show their faces one after another."


    The next day, Fuyue didn''t come to find Li, and Li was also at leisure. After all, the other side would not pull Li for high-intensity training the day before the exam. Only by relaxing to a certain extent before the fight could he enter a perfect state during the fight.


    All the time of the day is spent in the room. At this time, I can''t help but sigh that in this kind of big family, the power of the family is really big. Originally, Li had lost the identity of the clan. Although he still lived in this place, he did not have all the rights of the clan.


    There are no family members to help clean the house, and there are no free meals.


    Now that Li is a disciple of Fuyue and seems to have become a member of the three elders'' group, there are a lot of separated people coming closer to Li. There is even a pretty separated girl who hints at Li when she brings him lunch. Finally, the girl wants to feed Li, but she is driven away by Li.


    Only the clan is the real family member. In fact, the so-called separation is nothing more than the accessories of the family.


    Li sighed in silence, and then continued to communicate with Chongming. In this day, Li made clear the big and small things that happened in the whole world of tolerance, and then entrusted Chongming to drive ban towards the direction of development in history.


    The next day, when he had all his belongings with him, he went directly with Fu Yue to the school. The examination room was the school playground. In fact, if he started fighting in such a place, the whole school would see clearly. If he really lost, he would know what his fate would be.


    Yes, there is no way for the other party to make a secret move in such a place. If he fails, there is no doubt that the other party will lose his reputation. I don''t know how many people will look down on him. If you fail, you will also become a laughing stock in the school and even bring shame to the family.


    After all, outsiders will not pay attention to those high-level games. In their eyes, they only know one thing, that is, who loses and who wins. When they come to the playground, Li''s face becomes a little ugly.


    At this time, there are four people on the playground. Zhongren, who seems to be his opponent, seems to be ugly and regular. It''s impossible to imagine that he is a student of dashuewan. On the other side, he is a tall ninja. This Ninja seems to have good strength. How can he be called Shangren.


    After all, in this era, the strength of xiaren and Zhongren is surprisingly high. If they are in a hurry, if there is no Shangren to stop them, maybe they are really killing people.


    And the remaining two are three generations of Huoying and three elders! These two people are standing together talking about something. Although they seem very friendly on the surface, they feel that they have a strong hostility towards each other, as if they are going to fight every minute.


    Li Li looks at two people with depression. At this time, the three generations are in their prime. If they really fight, the three elders will suffer a lot. But Li believes that the three elders must have their own mace, otherwise, they can''t have such a strong influence in the family.


    Then the guy who seemed to be the referee introduced the other party''s "details" to Li.


    Of course, the details are all the information on the surface. I''ve known it for a long time.Yanchui Zhenwu is 12 years old. Officially speaking, this person''s strength is not very strong, and all parties are quite mediocre. However, it can also mean that it has no shortcomings.


    His talent is not very high. He was promoted to Zhongren only a month ago.


    If according to other people''s understanding, this person must be lucky, otherwise I''m afraid he would have died on the battlefield, but there is no absolute chance, and this guy is also the apprentice of big snake pill. Even if he really does not have any talent, in the hands of big snake pill, a vegetable chicken can fly.


    Soon the big snake pill came to the court, and his face was a bit tired. It seemed that his spirit was not very good, but I knew the reason. This guy was possessed by order. Now, if he has spirit..


    he has no spirit www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C129

    "Lord snake pill." Li and others salute to dasheban. After all, this guy is second only to ape Fei in the village. Tuan Zang hasn''t got that hand at this time, which can''t be called Shadow level. As for the fourth generation, it''s not the rival of dasheban. Dasheban is the pillar of the village ¡£ Moreover, his teacher is the third generation of Huoying, and the third generation of Huoying loves this disciple very much. No one dares to touch his brow among the leaves.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time." Big snake pill eyes inexplicably flashed a trace of greed, this guy is actually salivating his body, from this time sneer, until his strength back to the peak, afraid of you a snake?


    "Well, we old bones, time is precious." Three elder coughed to say.


    Big snake pill this time just seemed to see what monster to see three elder one eye, inexplicably left unexpectedly saw a bit of fear on his face, three elder once gave big snake pill to suffer?


    At this time, the big snake pill didn''t say anything any more. He motioned to the referee, and the referee said, "everyone pay attention."


    "Give me more advice." Leave to say slowly toward the Yan blow true I.


    And yanchui Zhenwu nods to Li very easily. It seems that yanchui Zhenwu doesn''t take himself seriously at all. Li sighs silently and doesn''t scare this guy for a while.


    At this time, Li didn''t mean to keep his hand. He opened his eyes directly. The three gouyu''s writing eyes made the other party slightly stunned. He didn''t seem to think that Li was actually the one who could open the three gouyu''s writing eyes, but he still rushed to Li with his left hand. Zhongren''s fighting methods were basically like this, simple and clear, killing or making right It''s their basic principle that they can''t move.


    Li didn''t mean to be polite. He also rushed to the other side with kuwu in his hand. Although it seemed that Li would suffer a lot from it, after all, Li''s body was only seven or eight years old, and he felt malnourished. However, the skill of Li was much better than that of the people in front of him.


    But in an instant, the two people crossed each other directly, and there was a spark between them.


    More than ten swords were thrown from the backhand. The path of these swords in the air was no other place, and the landing point was also quite inaccurate. It looked like a big mistake made by Xia Ren in his eagerness to fight for the advantage.


    There is a sneer on the corner of his mouth. In his opinion, this so-called genius is just like this. At the same time, Shibuya Zhenwu stands still. He looks at Li with an inexplicable expression on his face. Li is also stunned. Isn''t this guy stupid? Does he want to give up?


    All of a sudden, yanchui made a seal on Zhenwu, and his mouth suddenly moved. But even if it''s the shape of his mouth, I can see it. What he''s talking about now is "Goodbye?"


    Subconsciously, I want to upgrade my writing wheel eye one more time to check the situation around me. But now there are so many big men around me. If I do this, I will directly expose my cards. Moreover, my body is so fragile now. If I launch the kaleidoscope, I really don''t know if I can survive over 13 without losing my sight.


    At the same time, a strong sense of crisis is suddenly generated. Li doesn''t even know where the sense of crisis comes from. At the next moment, Fuyue suddenly utters a exclamation. At this time, Li uses his own painlessness directly to his heart! Li was stunned. Yes, he didn''t give such an order to his hand at all, but he stabbed it out of control.


    From the direct release of the suffering, at the foot of a force suddenly jumped into the mid air, and the suffering actually in the mid air a whirl directly toward the heart from the stab, this guy''s ability is?


    The speed of the bitterness came very quickly. Before he even thought about it, he was directly pierced by the bitterness.


    Yanbuzhenwu''s face showed an expression of great surprise. Of course, the satisfaction in his eyes could not be concealed.


    However, the following scene is to let yanbuzhenwu stare big eyes, from the pierced body suddenly burst into a dark shadow in the air! Later, Li appeared directly behind yanbuzhenwu.


    At this time, a bitterness has been put on the top of yanzhuan Zhenwu.


    Three generation''s face is also unable to hide the color of amazement, he looked at the three elders, and the three elders are frowning, murmuring, "how can he do this."


    From the moment when yanchuzhen''s neck was covered with bitterness, I felt that bitterness in my hand was out of control. How could weapons hurt yanchuzhen? What kind of means is this guy.


    In fact, he almost died in the hands of this guy when he was just away. At the last moment, he transposed Chongming and himself. Then Chongming disguised himself and jumped into the air. Finally, he pretended to be stabbed to death in the air as if he were a part of himself.


    This guy''s ability of reasoning is very unexpected. In his extremely mediocre personnel introduction, there is one thing that is quite dazzling, that is, there is no one alive in the tasks he participated in.As long as the hostile ninjas are all dead, the Ninjas who assist are either dead or seriously injured.


    Obviously this guy is hiding his strength on purpose. However, it is not so much to hide their own strength as to hide their own ability.


    This guy''s ability is to control weapons, but it''s not clear whether he can only control weapons or all metals! If it''s the latter, then this guy is a little too scary, and we still can''t figure out what kind of control the other party relies on.


    The secret of the unique method of forbearance? Or the blood limit? Or the special ability after transformation? ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C130

    At this time, Li found that he had no way to hurt the other party. He threw the bitterness in his hand towards the open space, and then held the other party''s throat with both hands. At this time, yantouzhenwu immediately showed his amazing fighting talent. He grabbed Li''s arm and threw Li out.


    This guy''s strength is also quite big. Although there is an age gap between his body and the other side, when this guy just grasped his arm, he was like a giant.


    From now on, he took a deep breath and took out a scroll in the air, "forbearance ¡¤ sword dance in hand!"


    Li suddenly made a seal, then directly opened the scroll, and then hundreds of swords appeared in the air. Most people can use the scroll to seal the forbearance utensils, but it''s really amazing to use it at a low forbearance level.


    However, if you really just throw out a hundred swords in your hands, it doesn''t conform to Li''s character. At this time, Li''s body is flying in the air. In fact, the swords in his hands are touched by Li in a few seconds. At this time, the flight tracks of these swords have changed greatly, and he draws a hundred strange traces in the air and flies towards the other side.


    As expected, the swords in the hands of more than 100 people had no effect on each other at all. At this time, yanzhuan Zhenwu waved his hand directly, and the swords in those hands flew away in all directions.


    Take a deep breath from now on, this guy Big snake pill even released this kind of thing for itself.


    "You are not my opponent." Yanbuzhenwu strides towards Li Li. He opens his hand and waves the sword in his hand. He flies in the air. To be honest, I can''t maintain this state for long, but it''s nothing to solve you.


    From hum a, reasonable, even if the opponent is such a monster, admit defeat what is also completely not in line with the people set from.


    From now on, he made a ready posture, and then he rushed out the next moment, while yanbuzhenwu''s face showed a sneer, and then he made a seal. When he was ready to make a second seal, Li suddenly accelerated and jumped in front of him. He couldn''t help but stare. In fact, he had an estimate of his speed But I didn''t expect to be so far away.


    "It doesn''t matter." Yanchui Zhenwu sneered, and the third seal was ready.


    When his third seal was about to be completed, Li''s right hand had penetrated into his hand, but it just formed an unprinted one with the other''s hand.


    Ape Fei directly widened his eyes. In fact, at this time, Fu Yue also had an expression that he couldn''t believe.


    Combination printing! Combination of seal is a very superb, but also super rare skills, this kind of seal technique not only requires the strength of the user is very strong, but also for a variety of chakra control ability is extremely harsh.


    Combined seal is to use one''s own hand to enter the other''s seal gesture and instantly combine with the other to complete one''s own seal with the help of the other''s re seal moment, which not only destroys the other''s skill, but also can do other things with the remaining hand.


    As we all know, this way of binding is the secret of yuzhibo.


    But the ape flies to estimate a lifetime also didn''t think of a next endure incredibly can display so perfect, can be called the combination of teaching version to print? Three elder''s eyebrows picked a pick, although he knew that no one in the clan could teach this technique to leave, but he could not ask in this kind of occasion.


    At this time, Li Li used one hand to stop the other''s seal, and the other hand was not idle. He hit the other side''s face with a hard blow, but the other side was not an idiot. A side spin flashed away directly, and then his hands were ready to seal again.


    Of course, Li won''t let him achieve his wish. At this time, Li''s hands continue to bear a seal.


    At the same time, Li''s body rushes to the other side again. With a click, Li''s hand rushes into the other side''s hand once again. Hai Yin!


    The whole audience stood up. The expression on big snake pill''s face could not be described by greed. It seemed that he even wanted to swallow it!


    Yanchui Zhenwu seems to have found the intention of Li. This time, he didn''t escape. Instead, he accelerated the seal. He thought Li should be restrained after he had just gained some advantages, but he didn''t expect that Li''s hand was once again extended into the seal he was about to finish!


    In fact, from the beginning to the present, Li has destroyed his seal three times, and each time he has launched an intrusive body attack. Although those body attacks have no effect on him, such a seal attack has lengthened the whole battle time.


    Now yanchui Zhenwu has felt a little weak.


    But just after the noon seal with his hand, he began to retreat to the rear.


    Yanchui Zhenwu''s heart a joy, but then from the fast knot out of a Yin seal! Yanchui Zhenwu''s face changed directly. Wei Shen Hai Wu Yin"Huodun ¡¤ the art of haohuoqiu!" Li blows out a huge fireball to yanchui Zhenwu, but the degree is not very strong. After all, Li''s strength must be as tolerant as Xia Ren.


    But now the people around don''t take it as a show to see. For other shows, what we do is just a show!


    That''s right. If a hundred swords dance around, everyone can accept it. After all, this thing can be justified by coincidence. But it''s too much to use the combination to destroy the other party''s seal successfully, isn''t it? And you can use the combination to print the combination you want, and finally you can successfully complete an operation.


    I''m sorry, I feel very upset.


    However, in this opportunity, yankuai Zhenwu has finished his seal. With a move of his hands, the swords on the ground are ready to move. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C131

    The swords in those hands suddenly flew up, and then formed an iron wall in front of yanchui Zhenwu, which just blocked Li''s haohuoqiu''s skill. However, Li didn''t stop his attack, and then he threw Four Swords from his hands. The Four Swords staggered in the air and flew to yanchui Zhenwu.


    Yanchui Zhenwu frowned, but a sneer appeared on his face. For him, this kind of attack was ridiculous. He reached out again, but found that his ability had no effect on the four swords.


    "Separation?" Yanbuzhenwu Leng for a moment, "plus change?"


    From now on, he rushed to yanzhuan Zhenwu, "right answer!"


    "Then you''re dead!" Yanbuzhenwu sneered at this time. In his eyes, although the guy in front of him looks really annoying, strength is strength. He doesn''t think he will lose to such a guy who doesn''t even endure.


    When these four swords flew close to yanchui Zhenwu, they suddenly changed back to their original form. They are very agitated now. After all, they are skilled. They can explain that they have very high talent. They can''t teach themselves, but they can''t use shadow avatar directly!


    After all, although this kind of thing is quite bad in the original book, it''s not something that a small xiaren can learn. After all, most Shangren can''t learn this kind of Ninjutsu.


    At this time, yanchui Zhenwu was surrounded by five Li Bao, but his face didn''t mean a little nervous. At this time, in his eyes, it''s true that the five Li are all making their own way of jutsu seal, but It''s impossible to release Ninjutsu. Even though he is making a seal, chakra in his body can''t release Ninjutsu.


    The most basic three body skill can only be used as a cover up.


    From now on, the seal of the noumenon is over, "forbearance ¡¤ chaos of heaven and earth!"


    This is a very common magic trick, but the effect is quite good. It will make people lose their sense of direction in a moment. In this moment, quite a number of ninjas are directly on the road of death.


    Yanbui Zhenwu didn''t expect that Li would use such magic. In his experience, xiaren would be eager to use some powerful Ninjutsu to create an instant advantage for this kind of scene, but this guy in front of him was not worried at all! Is this guy too sophisticated?


    At the next moment, the seal in the hands of another shadow part is over, "Huodun ¡¤ haohuoqiu''s skill!"


    Wait? Isn''t that part? If this is an entity, then what''s the one who just used magic to me? From now on, after using the magic of howball, the body quickly moved to another part, replaced it, and completed the art that the part was about to complete, "thousand silk!"


    At that moment, several black silk threads were directly tied to yanbuzhenwu''s body. At this time, four Li held one and began to seal at the same time, "fire Dun, the art of dragon fire."


    Li completes four instant body skills in an instant. At the same time, four Dragon Fire skills are completed at the same time!


    A touch of despair appeared on yanbuzhenwu''s face. "It''s impossible!"


    At the same time, the referee directly involved in the field, a wave of one hand from the dragon fire has been scattered, and from the winding in yanbuzhenwu''s body all the silk thread.


    "Well, it''s divided. Don''t go too far." The referee said slowly, "I declare the winner is yuzhiboli." At the same time, the big snake pill came up slowly and handed a forehead protector to Li''s hand. "I''m very optimistic about you."


    Big snake pill gently licked his lips, at this time, he looked away from the eyes is not like looking at the younger generation, this kind of eyes is completely looking at food.


    However, from this time can not make any action against the big snake pill, just said, "thank you big snake pill adults."


    Then Li began to deal with the big snake pill casually. As for the others, they came directly after the victory or defeat was known. The rest of the matter was meaningless for them.


    Later, Li followed yuzhibo Fuyue back to his family. This time, Li suddenly changed his family from a nameless separation to a famous genius. Even people in Muye village knew that yuzhibo family finally had a genius after so many years. And a brilliant genius.


    Later, the three elders found Li and asked him how the amazing skills he used at that time came from. However, according to Li''s skill of pretending to be a fool, the three elders naturally could not ask anything. Finally, these things were not settled. It can only be said that this is the inheritance of the blood boundary.


    But this also made the three elders pay more attention to leave.


    I feel sorry for this. After all, what I showed at that time was the unique skill of water stop - double flash. In this case, Shuitou doesn''t know what tricks to use to make the family recognize him again


    The days that followed were rather dull. In half a month, yuzhibo Fuyue just came to teach some common ninja, and the rest were theoretical and experiential things. He knew that he would go to the battlefield next.Although these theories and experiences sound very boring, for those ninjas who have never been on the battlefield, they can actually save lives.


    Sure enough, at the end of the month, Fu Yue came directly and handed over to Li Yida a dozen data. What was recorded in the data was the result of this grouping.


    The first one is the summary of this group. I can''t help but frown when I look at it. This is a death group.


    The so-called death group is the group that often loses its members and replenishes its members. Although it is normal for the team to lose its members during the war, the information in hand shows that this group has only one position to die constantly. The other three were able to keep themselves alive. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C132

    In this case, we can''t figure out whether these three people are strong to a certain extent, or they don''t care whether the new team members are alive or dead, or even they just let their team members die!


    Then Li quickly turned over the introduction of the team members, and one of the team members made Li frown again, "teacher, how can there be a member of the family?"


    Hearing this, Fu Yue couldn''t help laughing, "what? Are you as prejudiced against the people of the Japanese as those old bigots


    "Well." From the heavy nodded.


    In fact, RI and yuzhibo have been looking at each other for a long time. Different from other families competing for power, yuzhibo and RI are both families with strong blood boundary, and the blood boundary of both sides lies in the position of their eyes. Naturally, both sides think that their blood boundary is stronger.


    For this reason, there are countless frictions between people on both sides.


    "Have you opened your eyes, little girl?" Said Li with a sneer.


    "Leave, don''t look down on her. She is now the first master of the Japanese, and she is also known as the first genius of the Japanese. " Fu Yue said slowly.


    "Day difference? I''ve heard of it. It''s like a separation? " Li asked.


    "Yes, his strength is very strong, but he is a separate family. There is a big difference between the Japanese and our family. That is to say, there is a day when you can make great efforts in our family, but if you are a separate family in the Japanese, it means that you can only be a dog in your family all your life. The little girl is also separated


    "Is that so?" From gently nodded, "it seems that you let me into this group is premeditated oh?"


    "She''s very confident to suppress her. Although self-confidence is likely to become conceit, if she can keep it up, maybe she can become a genius." Fu Yue said slowly.


    Yes, conceit is likely to lead a person to the abyss of death. But if a person can really maintain this self-confidence attitude, he may be able to reach a very high level before he is suppressed. As long as this guy becomes a sub shadow level, it will be very important for the whole yuzhibo family It''s a big blow. After all, the yuzhibo clan has not had a real shadow level for a long time.


    Then Li took a playful look at Yu Zhibo Fu Yue. This guy is actually very deep.


    Before, Li had already felt the breath of kaleidoscope on him. After such a long time, Li had confirmed that yuzhibo Fuyue had absolutely opened the kaleidoscope!


    "If you kill her." Li said slowly, and then he took a look at Yu Zhibo Fuyue. He wanted to test each other. He didn''t know how this guy opened his eyes. If he really killed his teammates and opened his eyes, li really had to be careful about this guy.


    Yuzhibo Fuyue frowned at this time and then said, "although we yuzhibo and Riyi have conflicts, it''s a matter of time in the village after all. Don''t do such a thing. Besides, she''s your team anyway. Don''t do such a stupid thing, you know?"


    Li nodded slowly, but a look of disapproval appeared in his eyes. It seems that this guy didn''t open his eyes because he killed his teammates. Isn''t it because his teammates died because he saved himself?


    The next day, around 8:30 in the morning, he came to the gate of the village. The two ninjas firmly guarded the gate. In Li''s eyes, the strength of these two guys can be called the elite level in Shangren. In this kind of war period, what he pursued was to streamline his army and Administration.


    In fact, compared with the outside ninjas, the number of ninjas guarding the village is quite small, even less than half of that in peacetime. However, these people are all the elites among the elites. Standing in this position from this time immediately attracts two people''s attention, but the yuzhibo Tuan fan mark on their back immediately makes them give up the impulse to ask.


    They already know who Li is. After all, no matter how much they belong to the guard, they naturally know that today''s students of the captain of the guard are going to participate in the first mission.


    Li continued to recall the information yuzhibo Fuyue gave him.


    First of all, the team leader at that time directly stunned Li. Ape Fei xinzhizhu, ape Fei ASMA''s elder brother, is also the son of three generations, muyewan''s father. This guy is at this point in time.


    However, if you think about it, there is nothing wrong with it. After all, this guy is in an active period. Although I don''t know why he died later, he is absolutely powerful.


    Such a strong Shangren escort, if really died in this group, then Li can only think that his predecessors are too weak.


    Later, a man named Qimu Weiwo was the genius of Qimu. However, now there is no breath of Qimu in the village. It seems that after the death of Qimu Baiya, the family, one of the pillars of Muye, will fall down in an instant.Qi Mu''s words are very similar to Qi Mu''s white teeth. He is good at using melee short knives to output madly, and is proficient in stealth and assassination. His melee ability is very strong. Although not good at using ninja, but very good at dealing with the use of ninja.


    This guy needs a lot of attention.


    Li silently made a mark. As for the third person, he was the one of the day clan It''s just that the name of that person has always made me feel very nostalgic


    as like as two peas in the sky, a tall man appeared in front of him. He could not help him. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C133

    Xinzhizhu in the photo is a pretty sunny young man. His eyes are very clean and full of sunshine. If you put them on the earth, it is estimated that many little girls will chase after him and ask for the phone number. And now he, with respect, let alone the little girls, it is estimated that the children will be scared to cry when they see him.


    He probably hasn''t washed his face for several days, and his beard looks uneven. It seems that he just shaved casually in the morning. Now his eyes are extremely gloomy, revealing endless murders. It seems that this guy has experienced a lot of things.


    I''ve seen many young people have bright eyes when they are still full of hope, and when that hope is shattered, it will become like this, endless resentment, just like the whole world has betrayed itself.


    Then two people follow xinzhizhu''s steps and appear in front of Li. One of them is a young man with short white hair. His face is full of disdain for everything around him. In his regret, Li sees a deep sense of inferiority Qi Mu is only me. It is said that he is the second genius of Qi Mu family. It is estimated that his talent is not much worse than Qi Mu Kakashi, but he was not born at the right time.


    First of all, there is a Kakashi who is more talented than him in the same clan. Then the family has lost its power in the village. If Qi Mu Wei I can''t find a thick leg in the village, it will be reduced to a sacrificial chess piece sooner or later.


    After all, although the value of genius is not much in essence, it is still quite dazzling when it is taken out. Therefore, genius can also be called the cheapest code. At that time, whether it is taken out as a bait to attract the opponent''s troops or to exchange something, it will be quite good business.


    As for the girl behind him, it was the little girl of the day family, but what made Li feel very uncomfortable was her name, day Hatfield.


    yes, as like as two peas, she is a name, and when she appears in front of her, it is a name that is left behind.


    "Well, let''s go when we''re all here." With that, the ape flies and xinzhizhu walks directly towards the village gate. The two ninjas open the gate only when they get xinzhizhu''s pass.


    After leaving the village, after walking for less than half an hour, ape flying new help stopped. At this time, he looked up and down at Li. At that time, the three guys were all on their way, and Li was not so embarrassed about this kind of way. At this time, ape flying new help stopped and Li immediately said, "my name is Yu Zhibo Li, and I''d like to invite you to come back more I took care of it. "


    "My name is new help of ape flying. I''m your team leader. You can call me teacher or team leader of new help of ape flying. Well, you two guys can introduce yourself. Otherwise, I will be bullied by my father again. "


    "My name is Qi Mu Wei me." Qi Mu only I slowly pulled out my own short knife from my waist and drew it up and down


    "Well That My name is ri Chutian. Please give me more advice. "


    As soon as Hatta finished speaking, ape Fei xinzhizhu suddenly raised his hand and shook his head to the crowd. At this time, he also felt that there was a strange smell around him, which was full of cruelty. It should be the enemy.


    After that, he immediately opened his eyes and began to observe, "Fourteen!" She opened her mouth. Although she didn''t make a sound, she probably understood that the other party was not easy to provoke.


    Fourteen. If that is the case, the other side should have four teams. Maybe they had some downsizing, or they had three teams, and then they carried out some special joint operations.


    Ape fly new help to the crowd than a gesture, and then directly rushed into the forest.


    And flag wood only I saw day hatching field one eye, two people seem to have what tacit understanding is the same, each thinking of one side of the jungle rushed in.


    Li took a deep breath. No wonder this team is like this.


    As long as there is a situation, the whole team will be directly dispersed. Indeed, it has an advantage that all the people in the team will not be dragged behind others because of their respective abilities and fighting methods.


    The defect is that the weak in the team have no survival ability at all!


    There will be no weak in such a team, because all the weak will die when they enter the team!


    Even if we can survive once, we won''t survive the second time.


    "Ah As they disappeared into the forest, Li also walked slowly into the forest. Li''s perception ability is not much worse than that of rihata. Soon Li feels that ape Fei''s new help has a direct fight with the other party. This guy relies on his own strength to fight against the other party''s 14 people.


    However, the other side is not an idiot. After seeing the new help of ape flying, they immediately separated four people to entangle the new help of ape flying, and the rest of them rushed to this side. They wanted to directly solve the teammates of new help of ape flying, and then besieged them.It seems that the reputation of the new help team of ape flying has been circulating for a long time in other villages, but what the other party did is right. The new help team of ape flying has strong strength. Even if the other party is fourteen people, it is very difficult to get rid of the new help team of ape flying. If other members of the team get involved in this way, maybe they will be killed directly by the new help team of ape flying It''s also possible to lose the United team.


    However, the inference is based on the other party''s idea. If it is said by rang Li, if the other party''s 14 people can really work together That''s not enough for the new help!


    The strength of the new help of ape flying is estimated to be comparable to that of Kakashi in the later period. Although it''s just a short contact, I never thought that this guy had the strength of sub shadow level. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C134

    If the ape flying clan has any great blood boundary, it is estimated that the new help of ape flying can directly ascend the shadow level. The number of the other party is indeed large, but the most conservative is three. If you want to rely on such a team to kill the new help of ape flying, I''m sorry, you don''t even have the qualification to escape.


    What surprised Li was that at this time, ape flying new help turned a deaf ear to those ninjas who rushed in the direction of Li. Then Li could not help sighing. Even though this guy seemed to care nothing on the surface, his heart was quite delicate.


    Indeed, this level of Ninja is really very suitable for hands training, such as rihata and Qimu weii.


    Yes, there may be Shangren among the ten people who rush in, and xiaren has no chance to win against Shangren. But on the contrary, if you can''t even escape for a period of time in Shangren''s hands, then you are really not suitable to live in this troubled world as a patient. You''d better die early and live beyond your life.


    Li sighed a little, thinking of his current situation, in fact, after Li became a famous genius of the whole Muye, many people put their eyes on Li, at least to the two maids sent by Li. In Li''s eyes, each of them has the strength of tolerance. Naturally, they didn''t come here to serve Li, among them, to spy on intelligence and observe in secret You can''t do without it.


    However, every time I communicate with Chongming, I ask Chongming to perform magic tricks on them in advance, and then they discuss with each other.


    What we have to do now is not to protect ourselves. It is true that people are afraid of being famous and pigs are afraid of being strong. However, if we can''t do it well now, we can imagine how miserable it will be if the family decides that they are the kind of weak talents. After all, there is no stable backstage.


    And just as he was about to rush up, a voice rang behind him, "leave."


    From Leng for a while, the voice he remembers, is the voice of Hata, he suddenly turned around, but saw Hata from behind the timid stand, "you are from?"


    "Chutian?" From a face of muddle than, "how can you be in this place?"


    Li doesn''t think that in this world, someone can send Daisy across time and space to this world. Daisy''s face full of surprise, suddenly pounced on Li''s arms, "it''s you, I thought I would never meet you again."


    He trembled for a moment. "What happened? Why are you in this place


    Hatta closed his eyes slightly. "After you left, not long after, the moon collapsed. But at that time, Lei Ying''s weapon saved the whole world of tolerance. I just didn''t expect that after the collapse of the moon, the whole world of tolerance changed. The first is the sudden disappearance of the tailed animals. "


    "Missing?" I can''t help losing my voice. Please, the size of the tailed beast is so big. It''s understandable if I can''t catch it after I run away, but it''s too much if I''m missing, isn''t it?


    Hatta continued to nod, and then the human strength of each area disappeared one by one, which was the kind of silent disappearance. Although each village has strengthened its guard, that is


    Hatta showed a wry smile, and Li also understood that if the other party really had the means to kill the tail beast and human pillar force quietly, then according to the strength of the village, it was impossible to stop the other party''s attack.


    "Then Muye village held the Zhongren examination. It was obvious that it was to select excellent ninjas, but in fact it was to appease other ninjas. As a result, there was a change in the scene of the examination..." Hatta slightly closed his eyes, "a person who called himself the big barrel Mutao family came directly to the examination room and asked Muye to hand over the strength of the Nine Tailed man. Teacher Kakashi was even killed by the other party in an instant, and then the rest of the pictures didn''t dare move. So I stood up myself. After all, there are nine tails of power in my body. I hope they will take away the power in my body and leave directly. "


    Li nodded gently. According to Hata''s character, the other party would do it. Then Hata frowned slightly, "but then they said that the nine tails in my body are dead, completely useless. Then there was a light spot coming down from the sky. When I woke up, I found that I had become a four-year-old


    Did you cross for death? But back more than ten years ago, he touched his chin and said, "forget it, let''s go and make an account with them at that time."


    The young farmland hears to say so, then also nodded.


    "Well, go and help xinzhizhu get rid of those annoying fakes first, or we''ll both have a hard time when we go back to the village and put up a sign of passive war avoidance." At the same time, from the one handed seal, suddenly 13 swords flew out directly, "fire escape ¡¤ Impatiens claw red!"


    Then the burning sword in his hand shot directly into the battlefield. Li''s perception ability was very accurate. All his attacks fell on the other side, but the four people who were hit by Li all changed into smoke. Were they all shadow parts?Then Li directly performed instant body skill. Sure enough, the next moment a short knife had fallen on Li''s position. When Li''s body was still in the air, the seal of separation skill had been completed, and the seven separation skills began to run away in different directions.


    This is one of the ten people. This guy''s strength is estimated to be more tolerant. It seems that the other party doesn''t just want to kill xinzhizhu. They probably want to capture the people here alive and then distract xinzhizhu.


    From the seven parts he made, he was solved by the name of Shangren in an instant. At this time, he looked at the surrounding environment coldly with a knife in his hand. He seemed to be very confident in his observation ability. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C135

    He thinks that even if the use of separation attracts his attention for a moment, the real body will not disappear in his eyes.


    On the other hand, the situation of xinzhizhu is not optimistic. Li didn''t expect that this time the other party was not attacked by four teams. These were four surprise troops composed of Shangren and Zhongren. Except for the guys who were looking for the breath of Li at this time, the strength of each of the four guys who were besieging xinzhizhu was Shangren!


    Come on, is that going too far? Is such a small team to encircle and annihilate xinzhizhu? But it''s not normal, is it? Although xinzhizhu''s wounds become more and more in these four unbearable attacks at this time, xinzhizhu''s strength is fully revealed here. He is good at the extremely terrible tudun, and his tudun shows his astonishing power here. Every use of Ninjutsu will make these guys run away in confusion, but Shangren is always Shangren, think about it It''s a bit whimsical to rely on this way to solve the five people on the opposite side.


    But even if the opposite four people can kill xinzhizhu, according to their injuries, they will never survive.


    The other party will never sacrifice so much patience for a new help. Relatively speaking, patience is a very valuable asset. It is more than 100 times more precious than this so-called genius.


    So it seems that the other party actually has other tasks to perform.


    Flag wood only I suddenly appeared, he directly like a lightning general rushed to, so is still looking for the trace of Shangren, please you are a genius, also not so can kill a Shangren?


    Li grabs his hair, but he can''t let Qi Mu Wei I die here. As soon as he turns the sword in his hand, he has quietly flew to Shangren. At this time, Shangren has obviously noticed Qi Mu Wei I''s approach, and he doesn''t make any action.


    It seems that this guy wants to kill Qi Mu after I get close to him.


    It''s just that his wishful thinking is wrong. Who wants to leave here? As long as he leaves here, it''s useless even if these guys can get out of the sky.


    Sure enough, when Qi Mu Wei''s knife was about to touch each other''s body, Shangren raised his hand and held Qi Mu Wei''s arm directly. Then he twisted it, and Qi Mu Wei''s knife fell to the ground directly. Qi Mu Wei''s face showed a bit of surprise. It seems that this guy didn''t fight Shangren before. After all, there is something wrong With the new help of this thigh in the other party''s tolerance where there is any room to play ah. Basically will be entangled by new help, and then flag wood only I and Chuda two people responsible for solving each other''s patience.


    At this time, when Shangren''s mind was most relaxed, a sword in his hand crossed his neck quietly. His eyes widened. It seemed that he couldn''t believe the scene in front of him. Are you kidding? Can such a sword be called an attack?


    At most, it''s also called the stray bullet caused by the sword in the hand fired when covering, right? But he was attacked like this and wiped his throat? He took a deep breath. Even if he wiped his throat, he was able to temporarily close the wound. It''s true that a ninja can do such a thing. Li doesn''t deny it, but Li doesn''t think the other side can close the poison on the sword in his hand! "


    The next moment, Li has already rushed out. Although the other side won''t die because of the throat abrasion, the sword in Li''s hand is hardened with poison. Although this poison won''t immediately die, it has a very serious paralyzing effect.


    On the battlefield, if you are only poisoned, there are many ways to alleviate. Powerful panacea and medical Ninja can solve this kind of problem.


    But anesthetics are different.


    General paralysis is still a problem that medical ninjas can''t solve. Even if the other side is Shangren, the one who leaves has a chance to kill the other side


    "be careful!" Another on endure roar way, but this time from already started, he quickly toward that on endure behind rushed past, flag wood only I roar way, "don''t!"


    Then it''s over. The last one, with a strong hand, swiped through Li''s throat. His clean counterattack was like a textbook. But the next moment, he opened his eyes wide, because at this time, Li burst into a cloud of smoke?


    Next, Qi Mu Wei I felt that my head was suddenly lowered, but at this time, I squatted directly on Qi Mu Wei''s head, and the pain in my hand stabbed toward the head of Shangren without emotion. The speed of Shangren''s reaction was also quite fast, and the direct return would block the pain.


    In this case, how can he play a normal strength? And if the competition skills, but will not think that they can lose to anyone!


    Then Qi Mu''s eyes were full of horror. First of all, the index finger holding Ku Wu flew out directly, and then the whole palm jumped up again. The next moment, the head of Shang Ren flew up directly.Strange Monsters, right? Qi Mu only I stare big eyes, it seems that I can''t believe I just have some despised boy, actually showed such strength.


    On the other side, in Li''s consciousness, the breath of two of the Ninjas who had been besieging Hatta has disappeared. It seems that they have already died in Hatta''s hands. For Hatta, Li is quite relieved. After all, even if the other side has the strength of tolerance, once Hatta''s life is in danger, the strength of Jiuwei will explode accordingly Come out. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C136

    At this time, all those who besieged Hatta are Zhongren, six Zhongren. I really want to solve Hatta who has more than ten years of Ninja experience.


    Now there are four Shangren besieging xinzhizhu, and one Shangren has been solved. That is to say, there are still three ninjas waiting around. However, it''s not difficult for Li. With a light slap, the ground disappears directly from the original place, and the next moment appears directly behind a ninja. The Ninja is frowning and looking at the open space in front of him, and he doesn''t care I realized that Li would appear behind him.


    Without any mercy, the bitterness in his hand stabbed directly into his head. At the next moment, Li disappeared from the original place again and appeared behind another ninja. However, this Ninja seemed much more alert than the one just now. He immediately turned back and attacked Li, but his body skill was really ugly.


    After several attacks, the opponent''s whole body was full of flaws. The Ninja seemed to be aware of his weakness and ran away from Li quickly. Just as he just rushed out of the jungle, dozens of swords found him, and the corners of Li''s mouth raised slightly, because he saw the expression of astonishment on his face.


    He probably never thought that his companion would kill him, did he?


    Just when he escaped, Li gave him a transfiguration, which was his own.


    In this case, if he escapes like this, of course he will be attacked by his companions. If he doesn''t attack, he will have a ghost.


    Ape fly new help at this time is issued a roar, his hands fast seal, the seal speed is amazing, from the affirmation of his own speculation, this guy''s strength is absolutely shadow level, after the seal is over, ape fly new help suddenly put his hands on the ground.


    All of a sudden, the position moved, and countless stone pillars sprang up on the ground. Those who besieged xinzhizhu didn''t even have the chance to escape. They were directly surrounded by these stone pillars and squeezed to death.


    Later, Li used this level to harvest all the guys who had just killed their companions and exposed their identity one by one. Later, with the help of Qi Mu Wei I, he easily solved the remaining opponents. In a word, this encounter was a great victory.


    Sure enough, the current situation of Muye is not optimistic.


    The people they met just now are from Yunren village. Now the two sides have gone through the process of testing each other. They probably know where their weakness lies. It can be said that as long as they do their best, they can do great damage to each other. However, there is no need for them to do so. On the one hand, the country of thunder is surrounded by powerful enemies. After all, yunyin village is a very rich village Rao''s village, there''s no need to fight with Muye. On the other side, Muye has a big problem - Wuyin village.


    Wuyin village should be the last of the five tolerance villages. Before zhaomeiming came to power, the whole village could not be called the first-class village, because there was a bad habit in this village, that is, extremely rejecting the blood boundary, especially the large-scale blood boundary families. In the three generations, the whole village''s rejection of the blood border limiters reached the peak. A large number of blood border limiters were killed and their families were exterminated. The village''s rule over ordinary ninjas also reached an extremely bloody level. It was also at this time that Wuyin village was called the village of blood fog.


    At this stage, there are seven people in Wuyin village. Each of these seven people is the elite among the elite. Although they can''t compete with the shadow class, they can at least keep riding away from any village.


    In addition to its almost harsh regulations for ordinary ninjas in the village, the whole village is in a state of super military management, which has been able to cooperate with Muye until now.


    In a word, the most ruthless one with Muye Gang is Wuyin village. Now the one guarding Muye''s border is dashewan. The three generations of Huoying sent their own pro Guard troops to support dashewan several times, but the situation has not been very good. On the other side, although the country of thunder and the country of sand have no big moves, they are also ready to move. The team they see at this time is obvious evidence. They are still waiting to see. Although they already know that in the near future, these two countries will ally with the country of fire one after another, and the same scenario will be extended, that is, the day difference will die for them.


    But Wuyin village is different. This village will fight with Muye to the end. In the end, it has not signed a peace agreement, and is in the situation of being beaten by Muye.


    To be reasonable, now Muye and Wuyin village have gathered together a lot of strength and are ready to give each other a cruel treatment at any time.


    At present, no matter Muye or Wuyin village, or yunyin village and many other large-scale Ninja villages, they are constantly sending their Ninja to this land for investigation and anti reconnaissance. Muye and Wuyin village want to take advantage of each other''s weakness to carry out a battle and win the war, while other Ninja villages are not I want to take advantage of one side''s weakness to enter the battlefield and share a cake.


    No matter which side of the ninja and which side of the Ninja meet, because it is the cause of the war, then there is no doubt that both sides will fight with each other, the next situation is obvious, that is, no matter which side into the area of the team will suffer heavy losses.Because Muye was the victor in the last war of tolerance, they redeemed many captured ninjas. Now, Muye''s tolerance is more than that of other defeated countries. Therefore, in this case, Muye appeared some double tolerance troops, which made other villages suffer a lot.


    For this reason, like yunyin village, they began to talk about three or four teams coming together into the battlefield. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C137

    This result is obvious. The overall strength of the opposing team has indeed increased a lot, but it has undoubtedly become a target. They can swallow other teams, but soon they will be watched by others, and the top team will lose their mobility because of too many people. The final result is that they will be buried in this land.


    This time, the situation is pretty good, although the opponent here is quite strong, the other side has six strong strength of Shangren, but even so, it will be completely annihilated.


    Of course, if the leader of the team this time is not a new help, but an ordinary Shangren, or if he is not away from it, the team will be destroyed in nine cases out of ten.


    Now it seems that there is no loss here. Xinzhizhu has some injuries, but it doesn''t matter. This guy is full of fury when he fights, and he doesn''t know how he got there. As for Hatta, the siege of her was a bit of patience. If she was not in the end eager to kill the people around her, she would not have been injured at all. Now there are just a few bruises on her forearm.


    In this case, Qi Mu only I will look a lot worse. He was strangled by the upper forbearance before. Later, he found that his cervical spine was greatly compressed. If he did not receive effective treatment, it was estimated that he would leave very serious sequelae. In addition, his lower abdomen was also painfully stabbed by a middle forbearance. Although it was not too serious, it was not too serious It can''t be said that it''s a small wound that doesn''t matter.


    In the end, Qi Mu Wei I was directly sent to the hospital, and then everyone returned to their families after they handed in the task. This time, the reward was quite rich. After all, they only went to investigate, but by the way, they eliminated a powerful joint team of the other party. According to Muye''s wartime mission, an enemy''s life was equivalent to an a The bounty for the first level mission.


    However, Muye is not a big commercial village, and now it is wartime. The reward for an A-level mission is just enough for a ninja to spend two to three days in a pub. According to the current situation, no matter which village it is, it is the same situation - go to the battlefield to complete the most difficult task, then go back to the village to have fun, go out to work after the money is spent, and finally die in the hands of the hostile ninja.


    Back in the family, Li received news of xinzhizhu. It seems that because the team went out this time and wiped out a large number of the other party''s personnel, in order to prevent the enemy''s Ren Village from targeting, and Qi Mu Wei I was also injured, we had a week to repair.


    This is quite unexpected to Li.


    After all, it''s time for war, so there''s no way to mend it. However, since the village said so, Li has no way to deal with it. Later, Li returned to his family and was directly called by the three elders. After carefully asking about Li''s situation at that time, the three elders praised Li and asked him to leave for a while.


    However, li felt that the three elders seemed to be disappointed. Later, Li knew through Yuzhi Boling that on the other side, the team of Bofeng Watergate also encountered this situation. However, in the case of scattered people, qimukakasi wiped out a complete four person team with one person''s strength, in which there was a middle-class Shangren.


    By comparison, Li is not so outstanding.


    However, Li can only smile bitterly. After all, if he performs too well, it''s not too good. With the help of Chongming, it''s not impossible for Li to go out and kill a penumbra in a village. But there''s no doubt that Li will become a local target. I don''t know how many revenge and assassination targets will be thrown at him.


    However, if you can''t show your talent and suppress Qi Mu Kakashi''s fame, your weight in the family will become weaker and weaker.


    After a long time, we can only choose an immoral way. Genius is not only about its fighting power, but also has other ways to prove itself. After all, like Luwan, it can also be classified as genius. As for the way to prove itself to be a genius, there is also a way.


    That is the unparalleled creativity. Li is quite familiar with the world of fire shadow. Naturally, he knows some Ninjutsu that has not appeared in this world. As long as Li can create amazing Ninjutsu, there is no doubt that no matter in whose eyes Li will be higher than kakasi. What if Li can create Rachel?


    You can do whatever you say, but Li is not stupid enough to create Rachel as soon as you come up. After all, the power of Ninjutsu is too great. It''s too fantastic to create such a Ninjutsu for an eight year old who has no experience. If Li really takes it out, I''m afraid that people in his family will doubt whether he has been taught by others.


    This is also a big taboo.


    After all, you are a member of the family. If someone teaches you Ninjutsu, it''s OK. You have to ask the elder''s opinion first. Otherwise, you can''t accept the kindness of others. If the family makes you disadvantageous to this person, what should you do?


    It took only three days to submit a complete report on the creation of the technique to the three elders, while the battle report on the other side of the front line was quickly submitted to the family. No matter which family was very concerned about Muye''s next war situation, after all, no family could really be independent of the village.If the building is about to collapse, it''s a good choice to escape as soon as possible.


    Li also learned the situation of the war from Ling. As a big snake pill against Wuyin village, he has mixed the situation of the battlefield back. If there is no emergency, it can be said that the victory has been decided.


    As the conflict between the two sides is not big all the time, after the negotiation of zilaiye, now there is the meaning of peace talks in Sharen village. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C138

    On the surface, it seems that the battle record of dashuewan is indeed more brilliant. After all, it is to defeat the other side and even cut the land. But at the same time, dashuewan will also create endless hatred. On the contrary, the peace talks in laiye will ensure the peace trend of Muye and Sharen village for a longer time.


    At present, the development speed of Muye village is much higher than that of Sharen village in the desert.


    At the beginning, the relationship between Wuyin village and Sharen village to Muye village was the same. It seems that even if bofengshui gate did not appear, the identity of Ying would not be given to dasheban in the next three generations


    In fact, Li has become the focus of the family again. The new skill he handed in is called Luocha. It''s a simple and crude magic skill, which can destroy the opponent''s resistance consciousness in an instant. In addition, this skill can also be used with the eye of writing wheel, so as to produce a pupil effect.


    However, if you use the eye of the writing wheel, at the same time, once the opponent rebounds your skill, you will also receive more powerful counter damage.


    But even so, the family also felt extremely surprised. After all, Li was able to create such a skill without the help of a teacher. Fu Yue came to ask Li how he thought of creating this skill in detail. Li naturally made up a mess, and Fu Yue could only believe it. He didn''t believe it There''s a way. After all, Li just sorted out his understanding of magic and easily created it.


    After all, after having a kaleidoscope, there is really no serious use of traditional magic. Generally speaking, it is a pupil skill, which can easily solve each other in the past.


    Just as Li yawned in the sunshine, a dark shadow rushed past Li. That guy Li frowned, but he could see clearly that it was a guy with a mask of the dark part. No one in the family would stop a dark part. If there is a dark part in the family, it only means two things. One is that something very important happened, and the other is that someone in the family betrayed the village.


    Li continues to sit at the gate of the village, but then he has asked Chongming to lurk to the three elders to see what happened. Soon, some powerful people in the family are rushing to the family, and yuzhibo Fuyue is naturally among them. He takes a look at Li and sees some sadness on his face. It seems that this time it''s true Something big happened


    The time of the meeting was not so long, but in five minutes, everyone rushed out from the position of the elder''s room, and soon came back to the shadow of Li, "master, something happened."


    Deviated from the slant, "I certainly know that something big happened. What''s the matter?"


    "Leave!" At this time, Yu Zhibo and Fu Yue rushed to Li''s side quickly. At this time, his face was a bit heavy with the color of sadness. "Now, get ready."


    Li stood up slowly, then patted the prop bag on one side of his thigh, indicating that he could take part in the battle at any time. Yu Zhibo Fuyue nodded to this, but the sad color on his face did not decrease at all. "The Muye ninja in the land of rain was ambushed by a group of inexplicable mysterious people wearing black red clouds, and then the fog came The people in the hidden village surrounded dashuewan''s troops. Dashuewan failed to break through several times because he didn''t know the terrain. The bodyguard of dashuewan came back from hiding and asked for help from the village. "


    He nodded, "that is to say, am I going to start now?"


    "Well, the troops led by Lord dashuewan are the main force of Muye. If they are really encircled and annihilated, Muye may be destroyed! Now the three generations of adults have given the highest order that all the combat power that can be mobilized, except the last necessary combat power, should go to war directly! " Fu Yue''s face was a little anxious.


    And leave is to think that black bottom red cloud character is Xiao? But now dawn should not be a climate, or it has not yet appeared?


    "What do I need to do?" We can''t wait to talk about what the main force of Muye will be killed. We don''t worry about it at all. After all, Muye can''t lose the war, otherwise there will be no development of the story behind.


    "Well, take this. Because of your excellent performance, you will take the place of xinzhizhu as the team leader and lead the team to the rain country for support. After you come back this time, you will be promoted to Zhongren. OK, go now. "


    Leave Leng for a while, what thing? He took over the appointment certificate in the hands of Yu Zhibo Fuyue, and his face was muddled. Please, no matter how soon he was promoted to Zhongren, right? However, if this is calculated, it is almost as fast as Kakashi.


    Yuzhibo Fuyue patted him on the shoulder as he passed by. "I know you always compare yourself with qimukakashi. To tell you the truth, that guy is really a genius. Most people can''t compare with him. But he has too much momentum on the battlefield. In order to prevent him from being too radical, the village slowed down the speed of his promotion to Zhongren. You have to come on. "Is it too radical? Li snorted and said in his heart, I think it''s the village that doesn''t want the wave Fengshui gate to develop too fast. After all, now the Qimu clan has basically collapsed. If Qimu kakasi really develops, then it''s cheap, that''s Fengshui gate.


    From touching your nose, the situation is very complicated now, and your identity is quite sensitive in this period. It''s time for the war. Naturally, people are very nervous, but it''s different when they are defeated or defeated. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C139

    If we win, it''s a good thing to say that the big problem is who gets more and who gets less. Everything is a matter of internal demand. If we lose the war, it''s sacrifice. We need to discuss who will be the abandoned son, such as the forbidden book scroll in this village or some talented young man who is active in the war.


    It is quite difficult for a village to exterminate a village. In this way, when fighting with other villages in the future, others will fight hard for it, but the gain is not worth the loss.


    From touching his chin, now the family will not have planned to lose the war and regard himself as an abandoned son, right?


    From Momo haw to the position of the village, most of the people standing here at this time are under 15 years old. These people are at the level of tolerance at most. That is to say, although the whole village has put all its strength in one gamble this time, none of these tasks seems to be followed by tolerance.


    Li sighed. It seems that Muye has gathered Shangren to do other things. Of course, although this is understandable, it is estimated that these teenagers will not be left in Chengdu.


    Li looked down at the information Fu Yue had given him. In addition to Qi Mu and RI Chutian, there was one more man on it. He was the first one in the Ministry. The surname of OBU used to be a very big family. After all, in the Warring States period, there was a ninja god named OBU banzang, but that man and his family were just a flash in the pan.


    Later, many worshippers changed their family name to FUBU. From gently shook his head, estimated that this guy also has no strength.


    From a roar, "flag wood only I, to the field! The first one of the service department! Assemble


    Then the two men immediately appeared in front of Li, Li quietly observed Qi Mu Wei I, at this time, his wound has healed more than half, at least he can play 80% of the combat effectiveness in general combat, but it is estimated that he can not fight for a long time.


    As for the one who took a look at him, he probably knew the situation. Although his strength was higher than Qi Mu''s, he was 14 years old, but his strength was between Zhongren and xiaren at most. He had no future at all.


    "Let''s go." After saying hello, he rushed out directly.


    Qi Mu Wei me and RI Chutian rushed out with Li without asking anything. They didn''t ask Li what he wanted to do, but now Li is the captain. During the war, if the team members disobey the captain''s orders, they can be decapitated directly.


    After marching for nearly four hours, Li just raised his hand and said, "have a rest."


    Hatta and Qimu weii just stopped. At this time, Qimu weii and Shibu a looked at Li as if they were looking at a monster. He had tried his best to keep up with Li''s pace. If he walked for another half an hour, he felt that he could not stop. But at this time, he seemed to have nothing to do with Li. Among them, the expression on his face is the most abundant. Originally, he thought that his strength was the best in this activity, but he didn''t expect that there was such a monster in the team.


    I took a look at Qimu, then sighed. This guy''s physical strength is really good, but there is no way to compare with the regular Shangren. He can''t bear to go on this way. Although the other side of the field can keep up, her physical strength is almost consumed.


    "Captain, are we really good? If you leave the team behind... " Qi Mu has no choice but to talk. Of course, he knows why his clan leader died. His current identity is very sensitive. If he is really branded as Qi Mu''s white tooth again, maybe the whole family will suffer again.


    From gently out of a breath, "it doesn''t matter, the people of Wuyin village will send two troops, one to intercept the back of the next endure small team, and one is to intercept those on endure, although we can''t keep up with the pace of those on endure now, but the possibility of meeting the other team will be reduced a lot."


    What Li didn''t say is that the patience of Muye is really bad. If it''s really a sudden attack, Li can''t guarantee that they will drag their own feet.


    "Well, now, I''ll give you two choices." From slowly said.


    "Choice?" Flag wood only I Leng for a while, "what meaning?"


    From slowly exhaled a breath, "of course, what we are going to do next. Naturally, the village threw us out to contain the other party''s troops. Of course, if it doesn''t sound better, we are just cannon fodder. "


    As a matter of fact, all the people who participated in this operation have realized that this battle is a battle of life and death for the whole Muye. Naturally, the village will not care about their life and death. Of course, those who think that the village will certainly preserve them have no obligation to warn them.


    At this time, hatada had already understood the idea of the village. As for Qimu weii, he would not continue to be so innocent after the collapse of his family. He is not an idiot. After all, he is 14 years old. He should have known what kind of urine this benevolent village is.Of course, in the current situation, there are policies and countermeasures. Everyone knows that according to the current level of this team, if they do not enter the main battlefield, but only harass some low-end troops of the other side in the periphery of the battlefield, there will be no problem in saving their lives. Moreover, because they are really involved in the battle, there is no way for the village to survive Blame the public for the negative response.


    But this kind of thought can be thought in mind, and it can also be done. But if it is said so and known by the village, it will be different from safety. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C140

    The most direct consequence is that they will become a typical case and be put in front of everyone by the high-level of the village, then the image of this person will be completely destroyed, and the family will also regard it as a stain.


    What''s more, this time, the village basically let the middle and lower forbearance come out to die. If the village didn''t say it, the people below would have guessed it, but who dares to say it? But I dare not say that private gossip is indispensable. At this time, the village has to make a lot of scapegoats to carry the pot. For example, because of which xiaren''s improper handling, it attracted the other party''s main force and caused heavy losses to xiaren''s troops.


    Of course, it would be better if there were such a large family of talented people of the weight level.


    In fact, if you can''t do it without them, they will not have anything. Now that they are clear about it, they have to make a choice. The first one is to do it according to the previous statement. If it really happens, they will also have to carry the pot with Li.


    And the second one is to formally join the battlefield according to the idea of the village. Life and death are decided by fate.


    At this time, Hatta looked at Li in dismay. It seemed that he didn''t understand the meaning of Li, and Qi Mu Wei''s eyes already showed some intention to kill him. That''s right. Li''s doing so has cut off this guy''s back road. If the previous situation really happens, Qi Mu Wei will die no matter which way I go.


    However, Ichi Obuchi has a low face. It seems that this guy also has a big opinion on Li.


    Daisy at this time slightly sighed, "leave, we''d better go back to rescue those bear.". According to the current situation, those xiaren may have fought with the other party''s troops. With their fighting power, they should have suffered a lot of casualties. If we go back now, we should be able to establish a certain positive image after the war. "


    "Hatada, don''t forget that we''re not going to go out this time. Our task is to rescue the ninja in front of us, not to help the cannon fodder behind us survive." From slowly said.


    "Well, Captain, I don''t know what we should do?" He said with some dissatisfaction on his face.


    "It''s very simple. The task is done as the devil says." Li said, "you have enough rest. Let''s go to rescue the snake pill now."


    "I see." Qi Mu said in a low voice. He held the knife tightly in his hand. It seemed that he was extremely angry, but he knew that this time was definitely not the time to break out.


    "You know what a fart!" Hattori roared excitedly, "rescue big snake pill? Our team is not even a scum in front of each other''s strength. Are we really going to die? "


    Looking at the expression of Ichi Obuchi, the corner of his mouth slightly rose, "do you know? I''ve seen a lot of people like you, who are self righteous. But think about it. If I''m not even a scum, what kind of thing are you? Fourteen years old, that''s the strength. You don''t really want to survive in this war, and then survive for the rest of your life? "


    Listen to Li, Ichi Obuchi''s face turns blue and white. In fact, what Li said is the voice of most ninjas in this troubled times. For most people, their talent is very low, or there is no talent. The only purpose of becoming strong in this troubled times is to live better.


    Or that sentence, I think I can think so, but it is equivalent to exposing the short.


    "I see. Yuzhibo leaves the captain." Hattori lowered his head and said that at this time he was also clenching his teeth tightly, looking ready to hurt people at any time.


    It''s really interesting to be away. It''s true that my talent is very high in the eyes of outsiders, and my performance in the last mission was also very good. This time ape flying new help didn''t participate in the mission here. For various reasons, Li was directly promoted to the position of team leader. On the surface, there was no problem at all, but when you think about it carefully, there was a lot of talent in this team Will hatada and Qimu be unconvinced?


    Yes, Li believes that Hata will definitely be on his side. However, according to the senior management of Muye, as a genius of the family, he will be even more unconvinced. Qi mu, as an old member of the team, will also be unconvinced. In addition, the new member of the team, Ichi OBU, alas


    I really don''t know why Muye high-level officials have to deal with themselves like this.


    The current situation is that there is no way to suppress these guys according to their own superficial strength, so they can only be subdued temporarily in this way. However, this kind of thing can only last for a period of time. If they can''t bear it later, they will burst out naturally.


    Soon they met each other''s men and horses, and their strength was not very strong, which was probably the level of Zhongren and xiaren. Such a team only lasted less than three minutes in front of Li and others, and then all of them died. This process was very fast, and li felt like they were abusing vegetables.


    Slowly away from them, they began to enter the interior of the country of water. Although they occasionally met with some teams, it was very easy for them to solve them. Even if they met some difficult characters, let Chongming take a chill in the dark, it would not be very troublesome to solve them.In this way, three days later, but my heart sank. Although the routes I chose in these days were very strange, they were all unimaginable, and they were very fierce. The ninja of the other side could not support it very long before he died.


    But even so, after all, we have entered the hinterland of the place, but the Ninjas we met have always been some soy sauce addicts. Those so-called addicts have never appeared. The strongest group we have seen is just a team of all China addicts. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C141

    After another three days, Li finally said, "the situation is so wrong. We haven''t met each other''s defense forces for more than ten hours, and we haven''t even seen the kind of pure patience."


    "Yes, even the strength of Wuyin village is not so strong now, but at least they should not be so weak." Hatta shook her head, and her face was full of worry.


    "It can''t be a trap." From the frown, he said, "in fact, he did not know the history of this period of time. He thought carefully that there was not much talent in the leaves after the official story began. Kiba Juji''s parents might be the last essence of the leaves. What''s so strong about the leaves?


    A nine tail rebellion should not produce such a terrible result. With such an explanation, I can''t help sinking my heart. Is it true that the main force of Muye is in a huge encirclement now?


    Li banged on his forehead, "no, if our rescue forces are really close to the encirclement of big snake pill. No matter what, Lord dashuewan, they must be able to break out easily, and for Wuyin village, their damage will never be small. If it is like this... " From looking at Chutian, "no matter what kind of means Wuyin village can make in the end, they are all defeated. Next, although Muye can''t devour the territory of Wuyin village, other villages will certainly devour it like hungry wolves."


    Hatoyama is also silent. In fact, ninja college has taught the following children about the war in the world of tolerance before, but it''s just a stroke of spring and autumn. Now if we really want to say what happened, Li and Hatoyama are the first two big things


    "Maybe now master gangshou''s troops have defeated the main force of the other side." Like looking at an idiot, kaichi Obuchi looked away. "Why is the other party sure to be better than us?"


    From the knock on the forehead, "well, in this case, we''d better go to ask the other party''s people how the war is now, and it''s useless to think about it here."


    Daisy nodded slowly, and then she clenched her fist. Of course, she knew Daisy''s mind. Anyway, Daisy was born in this peaceful age, and she couldn''t do anything about torture.


    From the hint of Chongming, Chongming directly to explore outside, less than a moment, Chongming brought back the news, he found a small team in the far north, the strength is probably in the bear and bear vegetable chicken team.


    Li made a gesture to the crowd, then began to chase the team quickly.


    After approaching each other, Hatta first opened his eyes, then nodded and said, "there is no reinforcement from the other side."


    At this time, he didn''t want to hide his strength any more. He turned his sword slightly, and then shot at the opponent''s xiaren. At this time, Zhongren immediately found the purpose of Li, roared and shot a sword in his hand, trying to knock down Li''s attack.


    But at this time, the sword in Li''s hand suddenly turned into four pieces out of thin air, and flew directly to the four people''s throats. Although the strength of the four people was not very good, they had rich experience. They took out the swords that kuwu wanted to block Li one after another.


    But this time already late, leave two hands to tie a seal, Li drank a, "bind!"


    The original sword in hand turned into a big net at this time, and the Beatles covered them. Where did they see this kind of sword technique in hand, they were immediately covered. At the beginning, they were able to struggle twice, but it was just two times. Then they all lost the ability to resist. These nets were full of resistance There are some small barbs, which are quenched with anesthetics. It''s hard to keep sober even if you bear it.


    Of course, if the other party is tolerant, generally speaking, they won''t be so caught away.


    As for the next thing, it''s up to Hatta. Bai Yan''s ability is not only used for strategic observation. In fact, Bai Yan can clearly feel the weakness of the other party, which is also a unique talent in the process of interrogation. Of course, another point is that Bai Yan can see the acupoints where the other party can feel great pain It''s beyond the reach of ordinary people.


    After about ten minutes, Daisy slowly came out of the jungle. As for the four people, of course, Li didn''t think Daisy would let them go. For this reason, Li sighed slightly, walked over and patted her on the shoulder. After all, Daisy was very kind before. If it was in that era, she would never do such a thing, but Now Hatta has to do such a thing.


    "It doesn''t look good from now on." Chuda bit some white lips and said.


    "According to the information provided by these people, because the encirclement on the other side of the big snake pill was attacked by master gangshou crazily, the guard force on this side was constantly drawn to that side, so the defense force here is insufficient."From touching his chin, "if that''s the case, from the reduction of the number of people we met, and then to the present, plus their need for information transmission, then this battle has been going on for about 20 hours, and it''s useless to calculate our past."


    Daisy nodded gently to show that he also agreed to leave the view.


    From slightly sighed a tone, "well, according to the present situation, Daisy you talk about the family is how to tell you."


    Daisy nodded slightly, "the news I got is that the big snake pill seems to be trapped in Lu River because of his eagerness for success. Water shadow used the tactics of burning jade and stone, and used the flood to turn the plain into a vast ocean. Now master gangshou and master zilaiye are going to rescue with an elite army. " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C142

    Li nodded his head gently. In the information Fu Yue had given him before, he saw that dasheban was too light on the enemy, or too confident. He rushed into the other side''s hinterland, but he didn''t expect that the other side launched a super large-scale water escape and directly destroyed both sides of the Lu River.


    You know, the Lulu river is a very rich area in the water kingdom. Even if Shuiying can win the battle, it is estimated that it will be difficult for the whole water kingdom to guarantee enough tax revenue in the next two years.


    At this time, he said, "I remember that there is a dam under the milu river. That is to say, master gangshou and master zilaiye are likely to build the dam below?"


    With that, there was a smug expression on his face.


    Qi Mu only I looked at him like an idiot, "idiot, even if it is like this, whether it''s gangshou or Zilai, you can''t attack that kind of place! The other side is not an idiot. Now they will surely lay down troops at the dam. Even if they can successfully rescue dashuewan this time, the corresponding Muye will not be much better. Next, they will directly face the invasion of other countries. "


    "I think master gangshou should go to other important strongholds?" Daisy slowly said, said she looked away, "from what you think?"


    Hearing that, Qi Mu''s face flashed a trace of amazement. It seems that this guy didn''t understand why the two geniuses of the two families of RI Yu Zhibo, who had always had a bad relationship, were so harmonious.


    "Do you mean Lord gangshou will pretend to attack an important stronghold of the water Kingdom, and then return to the dam?" Li picked her eyebrows and then patted her on the shoulder. "It''s just that this strategy is too superficial. Indeed, if master gangshou attacks other strongholds, it can play a role in turning the tiger away from the mountain. But don''t forget, who is the other party''s general..."


    Hatta''s body trembles when he hears Li''s words. The person who is not mentioned in the fire shadow animation Three generations of water shadow, white eyes and crafty generals.


    Three generations of water movies only appeared once at the end of the animation, but in this world, Li''s impression of this person is extremely bad. Three generations of water movies are extremely good at scheming, and they do everything they can to achieve their goals. This time when he designed the big snake pill, he was sure that the big snake pill didn''t expect that he would take Lu River.


    As I said before, Lu River is an important grain producing area in the country of water, and in order to calculate the three generations of water shadow in dashuewan, it is absolutely impossible for the civilians here to evacuate ahead of time, so he directly killed all the civilians here! General Xiaoxiong where can have such cruel heart!


    Among the leaves, the three generations of Shuiying is also a very mysterious man. He just knows that he is a beautiful man with long hair, but his eyes never open. Some people say that he has no pupils, so there is a saying of baimugui.


    Since the other side is three generations of water shadow, then the other side will never be in such a plan.


    "Do you understand? If the other side is three generations of water shadow, no matter what kind of means Muye uses to attack, the other side will be fully prepared. If any other place is attacked, it will be chaotic immediately. According to the strength of Wuyin village, I''m afraid it''s impossible for Muye to survive for so long. " Taking a look at Hata, he said, "think about it. Our Muye has always been in a dominant position in the previous war, and will naturally become the enemy of most countries. It is impossible for us to expend a lot of strength in such a place If there is really no way, I think master gangshou will Withdraw. "


    When Li said that, other people''s faces became quite ugly. Of course, they knew that Li''s words were true, but such words were just heartbreaking words. If it really spread like this, it would not be easy to leave them alone.


    But soon he left and began to laugh. "Of course, I said that master gangshou had no way. Besides, master dashuewan, master gangshou and master zilaiye were once members of a small team. They must have deep feelings. Master gangshou will try his best to solve this problem."


    Hatta nodded slightly. "What Li said is right. Although it is said that Wuyin village is on the other side of the dam, the troops led by master gangshou and master zilaiye still have the upper hand. Next How far away? What''s the matter with you? "


    From this time suddenly stood up, he took a deep breath, "no, no, if you say up, Sanren is not completely the upper hand ah!"


    Hearing this, other people are stunned. In fact, everyone knows that Sanren''s strength is close to the level of shadow. Even if the other side has Shuiying''s direct hand, I''m afraid it''s not the opponent of these three people?


    From a look at the people, word by word said, "don''t forget, there is a Xiaoxiong in the country of water."


    Qi Mu only opened my mouth wide, "won''t it? You mean? How can you hide the fish with pepper


    Li nodded slowly. Ninja God, shanjiaoyu Bancang, was once compared with the first generation of Huoying. This guy is the leader of Yuren village, and his strength is terrifying. Although he doesn''t know these people around him, Li knows that even Sanren is not his opponent!Li lightly knocked on his forehead. If the third generation of Shuiying invited shanjiaoyu Bancang to help, then Muye''s chance of winning this time is almost complete!


    After walking around for a while, a trace of determination flashed on his face. "Next, let me talk about the next action plan. No matter whether the third generation water shadow invited shanjiaoyu Bancang or not, shanjiaoyu Bancang will not appear in Wuyin village, so the attack site of master gangshou is only one! Wuyin village ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C143

    "No? No matter how weak Wuyin village is, it won''t be conquered by master gangshou, will it? After all, the other side will definitely have water shadow to sit down. " Qi Mu only I shook my head, clearly opposed the view of Li.


    But Qi Mu is right. As long as there is a strong shadow in a place, even if you can''t fight it out, you can''t protect yourself. Besides, there are all waters around here. It''s just the place where water shadow can show its power. But Li''s view is totally different


    "What I mean is that there''s no need to break the Wuyin village at all, or even attack it. As long as master gangshou and master Zilai surround the Wuyin village, they can''t stand it. What they said before is just a conspiracy, but now what they need to do is a plot. No matter what, Wuyin village is the military core of the country of water If the village is surrounded, the result will be the disgrace of Wuyin village and the country of water. The whole family and villagers of Wuyin village will never be able to raise their heads. If Shuiying doesn''t transfer other troops, let alone the name of the country of water doesn''t agree, the villagers of Wuyin Village and those big families won''t agree. In this way, there will be corresponding opportunities for dasheban "Yes."


    "Well, what shall we do now?" Hatta asked immediately.


    "Support big snake pill!" From slowly said, "now gangshou adult there is no doubt that the target."


    "I see." All three said so.


    When people began to get close to the dam, they began to meet some powerful people. However, most of these people were injured ninjas, and they were able to cope with them. But soon they left, and they felt a little depressed. At this time, they showed three tolerance in front of the people.


    At this time, even Qi Mu Wei''s face, which no one is afraid of all the time, shows a bit of fear. Even if they are all injured, it''s not easy for these rookies here to solve it.


    And from the face is a bit more cold, "next you see things you want to say." With that, Li rushes directly to the three upper forbearances. When the three upper forbearances see that the other party is just four lower forbearances, there is a flash of consternation on their faces at first, and then they show a bit of ferocious color at the same time. After all, seeing the lower forbearance of the other party on this battlefield is often a direct killing!


    There is no doubt that the pressure of war is reflected in these people. No one can easily maintain his sense in this chaotic era, especially the first line ninjas who are always in a high pressure environment. They have extreme hatred and sense of belonging for this era. In this environment, their hearts have long been distorted, and even they have no sense of belonging I didn''t find that the speed of leaving is not what I can have.


    From but is the moment has rushed to the front of a bear in front of, and at this time that bear is just took out his hands of nothing, the next moment from the hand has crossed from its wrist, away from the hand he has abandoned the hands of nothing away, and then the next moment he has appeared in his back, a hand gently brushed his throat Long, then his whole cervical vertebra was broken in a twisted shape.


    This process is just like five or six seconds, which even makes Qi Mu Wei I and Fu bu a totally unresponsive.


    The remaining two ninjas did not have any mobile phones at all. At this time, they did their best. These guys were not the enemies of Li at all.


    Later, Li rushes all the way. The person he meets on the road is not the enemy of Li at all. But for a moment, Li has already rushed out of the jungle where people are just now, and then enters a valley. However, Li doesn''t mean to stop. He continues to march forward. When he meets the mountain, a huge scene appears in front of Li.


    At this time, what appeared in front of Li was a scuffle of nearly 4000 people.


    There is a small island in the core of the valley, around which the two sides fight madly. However, everyone here has quite strong strength, so when the other party''s fatal attack comes, they often Dodge, but after using this method once, they will be watched by other people, and the next attack will directly kill them He died here.


    Li sighed slightly. Dasheban led nearly 4000 people into the border of the water kingdom. Now it seems that it has lost nearly half of it. Although some of it is Zhongren, it is also human life.


    In the core of the battlefield, there is a huge boa constrictor, which is the core symbol of big snake pill - ten thousand snakes. On the top of ten thousand snakes, big snake pill is wantonly manipulating ten thousand snakes and madly attacking the Ninja below, but in a moment, the enemy Ninja below can''t support it, and the offensive begins to retreat towards the periphery.


    But soon several powerful ninjas have burst into the inner ring of Muye and started to attack the big snake pill crazily.


    It seems that the forces of Wuyin village are also worried. If Li is a counselor, he will not be so anxious to attack dashuewan''s troops. After all, dashuewan''s troops are also elite troops. The best way is to dry dashuewan and wait until dashuewan''s troops have no fighting spirit.But gangshou used that way to attack. He could only start fighting to kill dashuewan. After all, once dashuewan died, their rescue activities would be meaningless.


    From this time, he jumped directly below and began to attack the people below. It was just a moment when more than ten ninjas fell under Li''s hands.


    Li didn''t tell them, or Li told them they wouldn''t understand. The world is in a mess.


    Yes, the world is already in chaos. According to Li''s idea, his entry into the world should have been the beginning of the Third World War. However, after just inference, Li was surprised to find that it was not the right time for Bai Ya to die ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C144

    Yes, Kakashi graduated from Ninja college at the age of five, and he became Shangren and got the earthy eyes when he was 13 years old in the Third World War of tolerance. There is no doubt that a war can not last for eight years, which is a thing that no country in this era can support.


    But there is such a problem. There is a ten-year buffer period from the Second World War to the Third World War, so there is a problem about Kakashi''s age.


    In addition, Qimu Baiya is famous for killing the parents of scorpion. He killed the parents of scorpion in the Second World War, but he died some time ago. Is that too fast?


    Before, Li always thought that they had become Sanren, but now it seems that the three of them haven''t officially played shanjiaoyu Bancang, so they haven''t got the title of Sanren.


    It''s all because there''s no one to control it. Is the time line of the whole world in chaos? Leave suddenly some flustered, but why want flustered, is it because this world time line is confused, oneself cannot restore original strength? I don''t think so. After all, the world doesn''t care what is particularly important.


    From now on, he slowly breathed out a breath, and his face was a bit ferocious. Yes, in fact, he was quite concerned about the promise made at that time. If he could save the world, she and Chuang Chuang would become his subordinates.


    Li then took a deep breath, he walked slowly to the rest of the enemy, from the eyes slowly become blood red, this inexplicable sense of loss, let Li feel very uncomfortable, he needs to kill to relieve his hatred, in the just time he has suppressed for a long time, so now that he can attack at will, from nature will not have any hesitation!


    His steps became faster and faster, and sangouyu in his eyes also slowly turned into a kaleidoscope, "Tianzhao!"


    In a flash, the black flame shrouded the Ninjas in Wuyin village. It was just a moment. Li tore a huge hole in the encirclement, and then there was endless killing. I don''t know how long later, when Li regained consciousness, his eyes were no longer the battlefield.


    At this time, Li shook his head gently. Here is


    Then Li realized that he was back to the village, and he was lying in a bed, which was his room. There was a set of clothes he would wear on his bedside table. Li frowned. How could he suddenly come back here? When he looked at the calendar, his face completely changed, for a month? It can''t be true? Even if they are forced to open the kaleidoscope, there is no need to coma for a month, right?


    Li Li walks out of the bedroom slowly. At this time, Li realizes that there is a person sitting in the living room. Without any hesitation, he has turned his hand and has already turned his head. That is Fu Yue.


    Li Leng for a moment, "teacher Fuyue, how can you be here?"


    Fu Yue nodded gently, "you''ve done quite well this time. Not only have you become a respected existence among many people, but the family has also benefited a lot. Now the Presbyterian Council wants to see you. "


    "Now?" From completely stunned, even if is oneself this time really is to show the divine power, but also does not have the necessity to dispatch the Presbyterian Council? In this world of fire and shadow, the family rights of yuzhibo people are basically in the hands of the Presbyterian Council, so generally speaking, the most important thing for the Presbyterians is to meet you at a certain meeting, and the Presbyterian Council that all the people are sent out really doesn''t think they can see it.


    "Yes." Fu Yue also looked very anxious. He whispered, "this time Have you opened your eyes? "


    Leave Leng for a while, open an eye? What''s this guy talking about? His writing wheel has been open for a long time, but he doesn''t know it. When they met these elders this time, they didn''t say anything. At most, they praised them and encouraged them to continue to develop.


    Li Li was bored to listen to their praise. Suddenly, the elder suddenly opened his eyes. He was slightly stunned at this time, because there was a big windmill spinning in his eyes. This is This is as like as two peas!


    At the same time, li felt a stabbing pain in his eyes, and his eyes also changed. Damn it, that''s what Fu Yue said. It seems that people here already know that they have opened the eyes of the kaleidoscope!


    At this time, the whole scene was silent. After a long time, the elder said slowly, "I didn''t expect that you would open the kaleidoscope because of the killing."


    From Leng for a while, he brushed his own two pupil drops of blood, "what is the kaleidoscope?"


    "The kaleidoscope writing wheel eye is the blood boundary of our yuzhibo family, and it is also a mode superior to sanguoyu''s writing wheel eye. Only after we yuzhibo have experienced huge negative emotions can we have a special chakra in our brain. The kaleidoscope wheel eye will not only greatly enhance the ability of the original wheel eye, but also have a strong unique technique, which will be in line with the user''s field of expertise. " Fu Yue said slowly at this time, "there are only three elders who have kaleidoscope wheel eyes, but you''d better use it less."Li Leng for a moment, he really didn''t think that the yuzhibo family was hiding so deeply. If you say it, there is no way to compare the fire shadow world that he first appeared with the fire shadow world!


    In this world, yuzhibo has so many people who open the kaleidoscope. However, if you think about it carefully, in yuzhibo''s generation of waterstop, there are four people who open the eyes of the kaleidoscope writing wheel, such as earth, waterstop, weasel and Sasuke. If that''s true, the chance of their parents opening it is too low, right?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C145

    If that''s the case, in fact, the whole yuzhibo family is hiding strength.


    Fu Yue took a look at the elders and sighed, "it''s true that the power of the kaleidoscope wheel eye is very powerful, but it''s difficult to control. If normal people use the kaleidoscope every time, their eyesight will decrease a little. In the end, I''m afraid they will face blindness. There are two elders who used to have the kaleidoscope wheel eye, which eventually leads to blindness."


    He looked at a few of the elders who kept their eyes closed. At the beginning, he thought they were just resting. It turned out that there was still this reason.


    "It''s really rare for you to open the eyes of the kaleidoscope writing wheel at such a young age, and also awaken the power of the heavenly light." The elder said slowly, at this time he had closed his eyes, "don''t worry, you have shown amazing talent, then the family will also give you good enough protection. By the way, I have applied to the senior management of Muye for three powerful masters for you."


    Hear big elder say so, leave tiny a Leng, to wood leaf high level application is what ghost.


    Later, Li knew who the three teachers arranged by the family were


    Big snake pill, zilaiye, gangshou. After hearing this, Li was completely shocked. He didn''t need such three teachers to teach at the same time. But the elder seemed to be very tough. Li accepted it. Anyway, he had three big backers. Later, even if someone in the village didn''t want to buy yuzhibo''s account, he also wanted to see the face of Sanren.


    Later, Li was put back by the elders. Li offered to invite Fu Yue to dinner. Later, Li learned about the situation of the battlefield in Fu Yue''s mouth. It turned out that Fu Yue followed gangshou and they went to Wuyin village, where there was a fierce fight between the two sides, which was the same as Li''s conjecture. Then, dashuewan broke through and successfully went to Wuyin village to assist gangshou. At that time, gangshou and dashuewan came together Shewan and zilaiye almost killed Shuiying directly. Later, Muye had to withdraw because of heavy casualties, but this time it was Muye''s victory.


    Many villages that want to go fishing in troubled waters stop after seeing this scene. It seems that they have been scared.


    In the next week, Li got the news that yuzhibo Fuyue was about to get engaged, and the person who got engaged with him must be yuzhibo Meiqin. Li just gave a smile to this. Let the people of the world do the things in this world. He breathed slowly, and then looked at the roof. Now the situation is really in a mess The Second World War and the Third World War happened together. Although it was a bit depressing, we can only watch it develop like this.


    Then Li sighed a little. If he really can''t, he is ready to make the world develop into a completely different fire shadow world. Of course, this is what happens after "really can''t".


    Then on the next Wednesday, I told my first teacher, gangshou, that I would go to see him in the morning.


    It was only seven o''clock in the morning, and a crowd had gathered at the gate of Muye. People here were waiting for Muye''s heroes to return. After all, this time was a victory anyway. Since it was a victory after a long battle, there was no other reason not to cheer.


    Of course, this is also the work of Muye''s senior management. After all, it can be said that quite a lot of people died this time. If there is nothing to inspire the people, Muye may really collapse.


    First of all, several Shangren suddenly yelled, "master gangshou is back!" With his roar, the villagers below also began to cheer up. This burst of cheers swept the whole Muye village like a tsunami. Are you a hero? From a smile, indeed ah, is a real hero.


    Not long after, the valiant and valiant master first walked into the gate of Muye. At this time, the master was still quite young. Although she used medical Ninja to keep her young posture many years later, she could not get rid of that temperament. At this time, the master was extremely beautiful. She kept thinking about the people around her waving, it seems that her mood is quite good.


    The victory of the return of gangshou is still the focus of people, but those ninjas who come back with gangshou are still the heroes of Muye. They follow the steps of gangshou and also accept the warm cheers of the villagers.


    After the ceremony, the senior leaders of Muye dispersed directly. Of course, Li knew that they didn''t really go back to their posts. There were still many things they had to do, one of which was to share the dirty.


    But soon, Li was attracted by a declining figure, which was xinzhizhu. Although his body was covered with bandages and plaster at this time, at a glance, Li could still see that it was xinzhizhu of ape flying. However, at this time, he left so quietly, didn''t this guy have a good relationship with the third generation?


    At this time, a woman went to meet xinzhizhu, "xinzhizhu!"


    When xinzhizhu saw the woman, it was like seeing the monster at a glance. He turned around and left. Originally, he was seriously injured, so he fell to the ground.Li quickly walked over and picked up xinzhizhu. The woman came over with a little anxiety on her face and frowned. It seems that the relationship between the two people is very complicated. But as soon as Li''s hand touched xinzhizhu''s body, his heart sank. This guy


    In fact, I can''t believe xinzhizhu is still alive. Most of the structures in this guy''s body have been damaged. It''s estimated that he will be able to endure at most in the future. This is a devastating blow to xinzhizhu. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C146

    From the corner of his mouth twitched for a while, then nodded to the woman, said, "I take him to the hospital."


    The woman nodded and said, "I''ll go with you."


    Along the way, Li just knew that this woman''s name was nanaizi. She was the childhood sweetheart of xinzhizhu. Although nanaizi was a ninja, she had phobia, so she had no way to go to the battlefield. Her phobia became more and more obvious in the later stage, so that she would feel disgusted when she saw that hunshen was xinzhizhu who came back from blood, New help will become what it used to be.


    Li brought xinzhizhu back to the hospital. Only then did Li know that this was xinzhizhu''s seventh escape, because xinzhizhu had no savings all the time. Now the medical expenses are basically three generations away. Maybe this is another blow to xinzhizhu''s self-esteem.


    Li slightly sighed and told Naizi to go out and buy something, then went straight out. When Li picked out some cakes, he heard a cry, "Li, are you here too?"


    From tiny a Leng to see the young field and flag wood only I two people are walking side by side.


    "Li, did you go to see the ape flying teacher?" Chuda said with a smile.


    "Well, I just came out of the ward, and the new assistant teacher hasn''t woken up yet." At this time, she is carrying a big fruit basket in her hand, and Qi Mu''s only hand is a wood carving symbolizing luck.


    Then the three went straight to the hospital.


    "Li, you were very powerful that day. I didn''t expect you to have such strength." Flag wood only I suddenly open mouth to say.


    "Yes? That day, I didn''t expect that I could burst out with such strength, but as you can see, I was in a coma for a long time, and the cost was worth it. " Li said casually.


    "That day I saw you use the black flame, that thing..." Qi Mu continued to ask.


    "Well, it''s just an ability of our yuzhibo people." After that, I saw a trace of loneliness in Qi Mu''s eyes. The biggest pain of Qi Mu''s family was that there was no strong blood boundary,


    it was true that the village would be so unscrupulous and directly eliminate Qi Mu''s family from the village.


    However, Qi Mu didn''t mention what Li said at that time. After all, if Li died or his reputation plummeted, he would still have the advantage of reporting. But now Li has a big reputation. He can be said to be a hero of Muye. If he still says that, he will not be invited to tea by the secret department.


    Soon everyone returned to the hospital. Now it seems that the hospital is quite busy. Among them, those who see their relatives return safely are very happy, while more are those who cry when they know the sad news of their relatives. Originally, the safety factor of Shangren did not know how much increased, but this war has made quite a lot of Shangren no longer To be able to come back to the village.


    When I came back to the ward, I heard two men quarreling in it, but one of them seemed more childish. Soon the door was opened directly from inside, and a 16-year-old boy strode out of it. After looking at the crowd, he walked out directly.


    Li motioned to Hatfield, and then they waited outside for nearly ten minutes before they went in.


    Then there was a greeting. To his surprise, xinzhizhu''s eyes were not full of endless hatred and killing. At this time, he seemed to be developing towards a normal person. Li explored his body again. At this time, his body was recovering, but it was still not optimistic. It seemed that three generations were also the next generation for his son I''ve done a lot of work. It''s very difficult to rescue him from such a serious injury.


    It wasn''t long before Li went back, but before he left, Li injected some of his own energy into those cakes, hoping that he would get better after eating them. Soon, nearly a month passed, but he went to learn a lot about medical knowledge from the master.


    On the other side, neither dashuewan nor Zilai came back from the front line. Now, although all the military forces have stopped, no village dares to relax.


    After all, no one knows which village will suddenly draw wind to launch the next attack.


    At the same time, Li wrote the theory of qianniao directly and beat it to the top of the family. Then the family attached some importance to it. However, they could not believe the powerful ability described by Li. After all, Li had made so much effort before, and the family did not lose face. Finally, they sent five senior Shangren to help It''s time to finish the operation.


    However, it''s also a problem for Li. If they let Li study for himself, then Li only needs to show it to them after a period of time. But now they have to let a few upper forbearance around them. If they show it all at once, it''s not so good.


    So in nearly a week, it is also a test for Li who has failed more than 100 times. For nearly a week, it is also a bit anxious for the upper class of the family. After all, the top five players are also a very important force. If they waste it here all the time, no one will be happy.He sighed and began to seal the seal quickly. No matter how many times he failed, when they saw the seal, there was a look of envy in his eyes.


    Of course, this also includes Fu Yue. Because of his good relationship and divorce, and because he has just married Yu Zhibo Meiqin, the family has given him such a free time. I don''t know how many techniques he has been dreaming of from his one handed seal. With the end of the seal, thunder appears again. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C147

    The five impressions in Li''s hands had been completed in a moment, and the number of arcs in Li''s hands also increased suddenly. This was the result of Lei''s chakra''s putting out. Slowly, these arcs began to surge towards the upper room. Within a moment, a large number of arcs began to wind on the half of Li''s small arm.


    "Leave, stop, don''t go on!" Fu Yue yelled, and the other Shangren''s faces were also surprised. They didn''t expect that Li would release such a powerful chakra. If they had known that there would be such a result, there would not be only five Shangren here!


    Li sneered, and then from Da Tuan Lei''s chakra on his right hand, he made a harsh sound. At the beginning, the sound was a little unimportant, but gradually it became bigger and bigger, and it became more and more harsh. It was like the sound of birdsong. The sound became more and more intense and clear, and the sound of thousands of birds singing together suddenly rang out The whole courtyard was covered.


    Several elders quickly appeared on the high wall around the courtyard, and their faces were all shocked. Indeed, they had seen Li''s theoretical analysis of thousand birds, but they had no idea that Li could make this skill. Originally, they wanted to teach Li a lesson, but they did not expect that Li surprised them again Now, this is the real art.


    At this time, several people looked at the three elders. From the beginning, they started from the three elders. It can also be said that they were the three elders. They still remember that when they evaluated this skill before, the evaluation level was s!


    Yes, it''s s S. according to that theoretical explanation, they thought that it would take at least one year for the development of 30 thunder attributes to be completed. At that time, it was actually within a week from what was proposed, which made them feel that Li was too conceited of himself. That''s why they would let Li understand how much he really is It''s tiny, but then this guy actually developed this technique.


    Even now it seems that this technique is not perfect, but it is beyond the imagination of these old friends! From now on, he was in control of qianniao on his right hand, and the other hand on the other side began to seal quickly, "the art of tudun tiankan!"


    With the completion of Li''s operation, a half meter thick seven or eight meter high wall began to rise up in this huge courtyard. Li then made a sprint posture and began to impact quickly towards the wall in front of him. The first wall could not limit Li''s momentum, and then the second, third, and fourth sides. Every time he passed through a wall, thousands of birds would die Cut a circle. When he broke through the ten walls he created, the thunder light on his hand had been cut down slowly.


    Li then waved away the thunder from his hand and looked at the people around him. At this time, their faces were all shocked. It seemed that they couldn''t make a sound. Slowly, the three elders walked slowly to Li. He looked at Li''s arm. Suddenly, he whispered, "Fu Yue, I think he should be your successor?"


    Fuyue was slightly stunned, and then slowly nodded his head. If Li is really a person in the world, he may not understand the meaning of the three elders, but Li knows that in the following plot, Fuyue will become the next patriarch. If he wants to become the successor of Fuyue, then there is no doubt that Li will become the candidate of patriarch ¡£


    Then the three elders waved their hands, and one of the five Shangren directly jumped to the front and began to carefully check Li''s arm. In fact, every time after using qianniao, this person would come up to check, but this time, because the three elders were around, this guy checked very carefully.


    "There is no problem. When he released Ninjutsu, he protected himself. There is no injury at all!" Speaking of the man behind, his face was full of shock. At this time, he is also quite aware of the current affairs, directly from the left to the adult.


    Three elder how is quite satisfied to clap to leave of shoulder, "leave, you do very well! Don''t worry, you won''t be treated badly in the days to come. "


    "Elder three, actually I have a request for my family. I don''t know if you can agree to me." From slowly said.


    Hearing this, the elder''s face turned to smile. That''s right. As long as you are strong enough, the family will never refuse you because you need something. On the contrary, because the family needs you and you also need the family, a good environment of mutual trust will be built.


    "I want to continue to improve this technique." That''s what Li said.


    Hearing Li say so, the light in the eyes of the three elders is more prosperous, "well, no matter what kind of resources you need, just say, Fu Yue, you can help Li for the time being."


    Fu Yue nodded quickly, but now he is at leisure. After all, he has just been married. If he is asked to go out on a mission, he would not like to. On the other hand, Fu Yue is the one who has the best relationship with the divorce in the family.


    It doesn''t matter to say that qianniao is plagiarism. After all, Kakashi hasn''t studied qianniao in this world. However, the benefits of developing qianniao are considerable.Now the Presbyterian Council has officially recognized Li''s status, Zongjia. Yes, Li has officially entered the ranks of Zongjia. At least Li is not a separation that can be abandoned casually. Of course, Li''s strength has been strong to a certain extent. Even without the support of his family, Li''s strength alone can also roam in this world.


    Then he spent another two months on the pretext of perfecting this skill. For this reason, the family did not say anything. After all, it was more difficult to perfect a skill than to study it. Of course, he had to go to the master of martial arts to deal with it on the way.


    Gangshou was also quite surprised at Li''s talent. He wanted to accept Li as his own disciple several times, but he was rejected by Li. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C148

    However, the news of the creation of thousand birds soon spread to the top of Muye.


    This was not beyond our expectation. After all, when we used qianniao, we deliberately raised the huge roar of Ray''s chakra. Even an idiot should know that there is a great technique here.


    The reason for this is very simple. Now that the pattern of the whole world has changed irreversibly, it is impossible to meet the changes in the next situation by focusing on the coordination between the light and the dark. Therefore, we can only do it ourselves. It is absolutely impossible to rely on a just tolerant identity if we want to participate in changing the world ourselves Successful, so from need to be famous, and after being famous from will get the corresponding power, rely on this power from can quickly control the world, and then slowly change the world.


    Next, Li''s impression among the villagers of Muye was turned upside down. Although others had heard of Li''s reputation before, there were many other talents at that time, such as rihata and qimukakasi. Of course, the most famous one is qimukakasi. The five-year-old who graduated from Ninja college alone has stunned most people.


    But now it''s not the same. Both the top and the bottom of the village have begun to find that the real genius is the unknown boy among the yuzhibo people. The villagers may not know it, but the top of many families have quietly opened the old files eight years ago, which are about the yuzhibo people Literature on blood fusion.


    Even though Li now doesn''t show the blood lineage of the Qianshou clan and the RI clan, this inexplicable burst of talent is enough to shock any family. Even other villages specially send envoys to the village. Although Mingli talks about alliance, in fact, he is constantly spying on the territory of the yuzhibo clan In fact, we all know what they are thinking about.


    It is precisely because of this that the family asked Li to reduce the frequency of going out during this period. After all, in the eyes of the family, Li''s strength is at most close to Shangren. Of course, this is the result of the family''s failure to calculate the kaleidoscope. They all attribute their previous killing on the battlefield to the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye.


    There is no explanation from nature. While wandering in the family, Fu Yue finds Li again. This time, Fu Yue''s face is not so good. After Li inquires, he knows that Muye is looking for the skills of qianniao from the family.


    However, this is not a rude request. Originally, there has always been such a rule in Muye. No matter which family''s operation is not related to the blood boundary, it is necessary to hand in the backup cases of operation to the village. It is said that it is common to study the operation for long-term development, but in fact it is just to snatch the operation of other families.


    However, yuzhibo didn''t resist, but it didn''t come as a surprise. After all, Li has made it clear that although anyone can use this bird, it actually has a huge limit.


    That is, when using qianniao, users must have strong dynamic vision.


    Yes, the release of this technique is very simple. In fact, it has a lot in common with the spiral pill, that is, the bottom line demand of chakra quantity. Yes, the two techniques only need you to have enough chakras, but don''t forget that qianniao and spiral pill are very different.


    First of all, the most obvious difference is that the sound of the spiral pill itself is very small, that is to say, it can take a chill out. When the other party doesn''t respond, it will be fierce behind his back, and the array of thousand birds is very big. Once it is used, not only the thunder can blind the other party''s titanium dog eyes, but also the huge roar can''t be eliminated.


    Under such circumstances, there is only one way to successfully attack an opponent with qianniao - to approach the enemy at super high speed.


    Of course, on the other hand, this kind of super high speed sprint is also to strengthen the huge impact of thousand birds. Quite a few people can reach this speed, but correspondingly, quite few people can control this speed and attack the target correctly. The reason is that it is difficult for human motion vision to keep up with such a battle.


    At present, there are only three kinds of people who can successfully control thousands of birds. The first is the one who has the eye of writing wheel. The eye of writing wheel itself has a strong visual enhancement of movement. And the second kind is the same effect as writing wheel eyes. However, according to Li''s investigation, there are only three or four kinds of families or individuals with such blood boundary in the whole tolerance world, and these four kinds have disappeared.


    Of course, this is also a reasonable thing. After all, we all know that the power of shulunyan is powerful, but no one dares to touch the eyebrows of yuzhibo. Therefore, in fact, every village has been collecting blood boundary similar to shulunyan all over the world. Basically, the blood boundary families similar to shulunyan are on the verge of extinction for this reason Even if there is, who dares to come forward?From looking at Yu Zhibo Fuyue''s eyes, "I understand, today I go back to write, should be able to solve at night."


    Fu Yue nodded when he heard Li''s words. Of course, he also knew that according to Li''s plan, he knew what kind of summary the family wanted him to make.


    Although there is no way for other people except yuzhibo to use this skill well, Li can''t think that the love group wants such a cheap village.


    Next, Li wrote a report on qianniao directly. Of course, many of the things were done by Li. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C149

    In the overall report, Li talked about the things about thousand bird ninja. As for the principles, Li didn''t write about them. Many places described them in a misleading way. Then with a malicious smile on Li''s face, he described the theoretical concept that fengdun would form a spiral chakra energy ball after deformation.


    This is a Yin wave wind water gate. After all, no matter how talented the wave wind water gate is, there is no formal research on the spiral pill. If he does research it in the future, it will be inspired by "the first genius of Muye".


    If it goes on like this, let alone Kakashi, even the storm gate will be pushed down.


    After writing the report, Li raised his hand to take a look at his right hand, and then a cyan spiral ball slowly appeared in his right hand. Li can use this very easily. Anyway, when the fourth generation is ready to develop this technique, Li will use it directly, although it really has a pressure wave Feng Shui gate But there is no way After all, there will be only a few competitors left


    After handing in the report, Li handed in another report, that is, the Preliminary Research Report of spiral pill, directly to the clan. The senior members of the clan paid a lot of attention to it. However, after they found that this skill was not suitable for the physique of yuzhibo, they sealed it up.


    Most of the yuzhibo people are chakras of fire and thunder, and some of them are chakras of a mixture of the two. Only some people who are intermarried with other people will have other chakra attributes. But family separation is family separation, and they will never be as loyal as the clan.


    After all, the family is vested interests, they will not give up the benefits they can get, but to betray the family.


    On the contrary, the separatists have always been in a state of exploitation. If they really master this skill, they may betray the family because of the olive branch thrown by other families.


    On the other hand, Li got a piece of news, that is, his teacher dashuewan and Zilai are coming back from the country of water.


    To this, Li just realized a thing. It seems that gangshou hasn''t summoned him to study medical Ninjutsu there for a long time.


    Later, when Fu Yue took Li to the entrance of the village, he slowly said to Li, "in fact, during this period of time, master gangshou went out for a big task."


    I''m totally stunned to hear that. Big task?


    Then Fu Yue''s eyes declined. "This time, the three adults went to fight against another strong man. Of course, if they can win, they may be able to completely stabilize the war. But in fact, the strong man has no chance to win even three generations of adults."


    Three generations have no chance to win? Yes, in the original book, the three generations do not seem very strong, but don''t forget that the three generations at this time are quite old, and in their prime, they are also known as naruho. No matter in strength or skill, they are praiseworthy in the whole world of naruho.


    At least in today''s several films, ape Fei''s strength is quite strong. If someone must make the three generations feel that there is no chance to win, it is only shanjiaoyu Bancang. This guy is known as the God of Ninja, but there is no other film to attack him for this name, which can be seen from this.


    "Half preserved fish with pepper?" Li frowned and asked.


    Fuyue nodded slowly, "yes, shanjiaoyu Bancang is so powerful that even three generations of adults can''t take the risk to fight against him. It''s said that this time the three adults went to negotiate with him, but the two sides went to war directly. Although they retreated completely, they were defeated. However, shanjiaoyu Bancang praised Sanren and gave him a lot of support The three of them are called "Sanren."


    Fu Yue said so, but he sighed slightly. If so, it doesn''t matter. After all, even the gap between the film level and the film level is big. Just as ban can fight five with one, it''s quite normal for shanjiaoyubancang to defeat Sanren.


    But this time, I''m afraid it won''t be as glorious as last time.


    When he came to the door, he could not help but feel dumb. Originally, he thought that this return of Sanren would not be as glorious as the last time, but at least Muye should look like it. But now, in addition to a few members of the guard, there are more than 30 straight ninjas waiting here.


    Moreover, these 30 odd people are divided into two teams. It seems that they all have different factions.


    "Oh, Li, I didn''t expect that you would come to meet the three of us." A weak voice rang. At the door, three people came slowly. Zilaiye, gangshou and dashuewan were all wearing wartime clothes, but their clothes didn''t look so neat. Most of the places had become shabby.


    "Master gangshou." From immediately line a ceremony, gangshou gently nodded, just when she was talking, then stood in the street a group of people toward gangshou deep salute, "Princess adult."It seems that these are the members of the thousand handed clan. It''s not bad to look at them from top to bottom. Each of these more than ten people has the strength of elite tolerance, but that''s all. If the thousand hand clan can''t have a real combat shadow level, I''m afraid it will never come out.


    "Oh Are you the student whom the ape flying teacher forced to give me this time? " Zilai also strode over. In fact, when he was young, Zilai was still a handsome man. He strode over and directly pulled Li to one side, "do you have a gift?" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C150

    For this reason, Li can only smile bitterly. There are teachers who want to meet their students. Li is also depressed. However, Li has been prepared for a long time. This is what it is. Even if Li can''t apply, the family will assign the meeting gift to Li in advance in order to make Li lose face.


    Li handed over what he had in his hand. It was a blue book. The family gift was thrown into the room. For Sanren, Li knew more about it than the family.


    Seeing the blue book, zilaiye''s mouth twitched. He looked up and down at the blue book. In fact, the book looked quite old, and its skin had turned yellow, but there was no way to erase the four big words on the book - "zilaiye".


    Since also the corner of the mouth can''t help twitching, "you can actually find this thing." He directly put the book into his arms, and then he patted off his shoulder. "There''s a future, young man."


    Then Li stride to the big snake pill, "big snake pill teacher, this thing is for you."


    Big snake pill''s mouth appeared a smile, took the scroll from his hand, but he opened the scroll, saw the first line of words, directly rolled it up, firmly put it in his arms, "Li, are you not afraid of family blame?"


    In fact, what Li gave dashevin is a reprint of the forbidden book scroll of yunyin village. Like Muye''s shadow book, it is a scroll recording the most secret forbidden books in each village. Although Li knows dashevin has not officially started to develop the forbidden book, in fact dashevin has lost its power after suffering from the dark loss of shuiwuyue clan in the first World War of Wuyin village After beginning to figure out how to become stronger without blood.


    As for how Li got this thing, naturally, he has a lot of help. But in the eyes of big snake pill, Li is even a gifted Superman. The best way to get this kind of thing is to copy it from the family''s books, and this kind of behavior will be punished by the family.


    Big snake pill looked at to leave suddenly and lightly nod, "but still want to thank you."


    Then another group of ninjas slowly saluted to dashuewan. There was no expression on their faces. However, it can be seen that they all had part of their bodies that did not belong to them. These people should have lost part of their bodies on the battlefield, and then they were transformed by dashuewan, so they would also become the diehards of dashuewan ¡£


    It seems that even if there is no research and development of ban technique, the technology of body modification has begun to take shape.


    "I haven''t seen you for a while. You''ve changed a lot. Before, although I wanted to accept you as a disciple, it was just a whim, but I was rejected by your family. Now it''s good to join hands with gangshou and they to accept you as a disciple." Big snake pill with a smile on his face, although this guy is usually very cold, but if he is talking with close people, he looks very kind.


    "Oh, change?"


    "Yes, before, you were just a long sword without scabbard, but now it seems that you have sharpened yourself to be quite sharp, surpassing the super genius of Kakashi. Even people in other villages are saying that you are likely to become a new shadow level in 20 years." Big snake pill murmured, "to tell you the truth, I''m not as strong as you at your age. I''m very optimistic about you."


    "Oh, really? Because I don''t want to be dominated. " Li said slowly, "if I can''t be above ten thousand people, I must at least guarantee that I won''t be below ten thousand people."


    Big snake pill can''t help laughing when hearing this, "yes, one must control one''s own destiny. At least you can''t be under ten thousand people. Well, we''ve discussed it before. This month, you can follow me to study. Next is my tutorial. "


    Then the big snake pill went straight to the corner.


    In the next month, Li would hang out with Zilai, and his Ninjutsu was very strange. He was chakra of wind and fire, but he also mastered many other properties of Ninjutsu. On the other hand, his Ninjutsu revolved around mimetic Ninjutsu. Mimetic Ninjutsu is not so rare in the world, many of which have psychic ability All of them can use these, but Zilai also takes them as his main ninja.


    After several times of study, Li didn''t learn much from zilaiye. After all, zilaiye and Li are not very familiar. Naturally, Li won''t sign a contract with miaomushan toads.


    Just a few times, I came very far and said the prophecy about the toad fairy of miaomu mountain.


    Zilai also said that his land is "the Ninja that can change the whole world". Li Li just smiles. Of course, he knows that Zilai now also thinks that Watergate can change the world in the future, but Li doesn''t think so. No matter what image Watergate is in other people''s eyes, Li knows that many people are extremely resentful of Watergate Yes.


    At present, Bofeng Watergate has not mastered the skill of flying Thunder God. In the future, this guy will use flying Thunder God to kill 50 ninjas in an instant. No matter his heart is stained with blood or not, he will at least understand that this guy will never be recognized by his enemies.How can a person who has stepped into the whirlpool of hatred change the world with love?


    In zilaiye''s words, there are five of his disciples now. Except for the four who are far away, they are naturally bofengshuimen and the three teenagers in Yuren village.


    Since then, he also said that after a month of practice, he would go to Yuren village to teach the three children Ninjutsu.


    There''s nothing to hide about it. As for the three generations, they are not satisfied with it, but they have nothing to do with their apprentice. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C151

    It''s true that this kind of going out of the village to do this kind of thing is quite unpleasant for any village leader. However, over the past few years, he has been saddling the village and cultivating such a talented person as Bofeng shuimen. Before that, he formally signed a peace contract with Sharen village.


    It can be said that this guy has done enough. Now he says that he will go to Yuren village to teach his three students Ninjutsu. Even if the three generations are not willing, there is no way. And the three generations also know that even if they don''t let her go now, he will steal it. That''s not like agreeing directly now, so that he won''t be upset when he gets it.


    Soon, a month later, I packed up and prepared to go to the country of water, but I didn''t feel any bad


    . After all, according to the original plot, I should have stayed in the country of water after fighting with shanjiaoyu Bancang to teach Miyan''s trio to learn Ninjutsu.


    Now, because Muye senior management forced him to leave such a cheap apprentice, he had to return to Muye, which changed the original plot.


    However, after he came and left, dasheban didn''t have time. It seems dasheban is doing his best to study the forbidden Book scrolls of yunyin village. He probably didn''t care at first. After all, Muye has collected the forbidden Book scrolls of yunyin village, but after carefully reading, he should also find that Liye and his family have collected more books than before It''s a lot more comprehensive.


    During this period of time, there was no news from the front line. When we came back to our senses, we finally confirmed that the Second World War was officially over. Although this time was not in line with the time of the original work, and the sequence of many events was disordered, the Second World War was finally over.


    On the other hand, Li got a news that the injury of ape flying new help has improved quickly. At least now his fighting ability has almost recovered. Li was quite surprised at this. After all, he had observed the body of ape flying new help before. It can be said that there is no hope of recovery at all. Of course, if Li wants to, he is also surprised It can be cured, and soon, from the family to get the answer.


    The three generations borrowed the power of the immortal ape. The ape demon great ape king is the psychic beast of the three generations. However, this guy is just a flash in the pan in the battle with the big snake pill. According to the ability of the ape demon, this psychic beast family should also have quite strong power, but this power is not shown in the original work.


    If we really rely on the power of ape demon to rescue ape Fei Xinzhi, we don''t think it''s impossible. Li is slowly practicing in such a comfortable environment. After cracking the scroll, Da she wan also gives Li a certain degree of guidance. Of course, this degree of guidance does not help Li at all, but Li still needs to make a sincere model.


    Then Li developed several new skills to the family from time to time. Although these skills were not as powerful as qianniao, each of them had the strength of A-level ninja, which was a surprise for the family.


    Time passed quickly, and soon a year passed, and the wounded ape flying new assistant returned to the team as the team leader. Although there is no task to do now, Li also knows that this is the life of the three generations who want to improve ape flying new assistant.


    After all, as a team leader, regardless of the task, every month is able to get a subsidy.


    Although xinzhizhu''s strength has recovered a lot, in Li''s eyes, if this guy wants to return to his original strength, he is still wishful thinking in a short time, but such a tolerance is enough to make many people fear.


    On the other hand, Yu Zhibo Meiqin is pregnant. When Li learns the news, he jokes with Fu Yue that he wants to be the godfather of his son or daughter. Li doesn''t expect that Fu Yue agrees to this. Li doesn''t realize that Fu Yue already thinks that Li will become a stronger man than him.


    For this reason, Li sighed. Although he didn''t say it, Fuyue was finished.


    The original strength of Fuyue is quite strong. In addition, he has already opened the eyes of the kaleidoscope. Maybe he can really become a shadow master in the future. If he can take the eyes of yuzhibo mirror and open the eternal kaleidoscope, he has no idea how strong he can be.


    But now it seems that we are quite disappointed.


    As for Yuzhi Boling, he continues to play in the school. Now the war is over, and the school curriculum has been greatly extended. After all, many big countries have just stopped fighting. For ninjas, there are good and bad things. The good thing is that the safety factor of life has risen sharply, and the bad thing is that the number of tasks has directly broken the bottom line.


    A lot of teams can''t even get the task now. Naturally, the school needs to reduce the output of students as much as possible. Otherwise, they can''t get the task with a lot of patience. They really have to wait to die with the village''s minimum living allowance.


    However, he has been playing with Kakashi recently. In addition, his friend Lin has been helping him to cheer up. His strength has improved very fast. Now it''s a tolerance. It looks pretty good.As for Kakashi, Li doesn''t care at all. This guy has been completely covered by the light of Li. Although this guy may be hiding his strength, Li doesn''t think that such hiding strength is of any use. After all, it''s beyond Kakashi''s generation to hide his strength.


    However, now Qi Mu only I mixed up with the guy who had quarreled with ape flying new help before. That guy also investigated. He was a member of the group, which was one of the root members in the dark Department. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C152

    Gen is an independent organization directly under the league, which is not controlled by the shadow of fire. Although it is called the shadow training department, it is not under the control of the shadow department. Its uniform is a white or black solid colored cloak. During the period from the Jiuwei incident to the yuzhibo extermination incident, this organization was very active and played a unique role in Muye. But later, because ape Fei could not tolerate Zhicun Tuan Zang''s behavior of training people into killing machines, after the yuzhibo massacre, he ordered Tuan Zang''s "Huoying assistant" to be removed and "gen" to be dissolved. But later, after the death of three generations, the organization appeared again, which should be supported by Xiaochun. After all, gangshou is not very suitable for their taste.


    However, the members are directly under the command of Tuan Zang rather than Huo Ying. Therefore, Li does not think that this organization can really make any big waves in the future. After all, no leader will support having such a military force under his own command.


    As a matter of fact, when the fourth generation died and the third generation came back to power, Tuan Zang commanded the members of his roots to launch an assassination against the third generation. But at that time, a traitor appeared among the members of Tuan Zang, namely kakasi. In fact, Kakashi seems to have been indifferent to everything, but in fact he is still very resentful of the ape Flying Sun chop as Huoying. He always thinks that his father''s death has an inescapable relationship with the ape Flying Sun chop. In addition, he wants to revive his own family, so he chooses Tuan Zang, which is different from Huoying all the time This is my camp.


    At the end of the day, he seemed to understand some things and told the whole story to the three generations. That is why the three generations had the idea of dismissing the root later.


    However, Li Dao thinks that the existence of the root is very good. They can do many things that Muye can''t do, and even some things that the secret department can''t do. Moreover, the loyalty of the root to his master has reached a abnormal level. Even if the root is dissolved and the regiment loses its original power, many members still stay in the dark The Ministry continued to listen to the order of burial. The so-called "root" people No name, no emotion There is no past There is no future. Only task in mind What supports the big tree in Muye village is deeply rooted in the earth "Root" will.


    Generally speaking, this kind of will even surpasses the will of fire, but in any case, the abnormal degree of this organization is obvious to all.


    However, the team of Li is in a lot of trouble. Now one of the four families has collapsed, and the other is unknown. The rest of the yuzhibo family, Li and RI, are in a very delicate state I don''t know when it will collapse directly.


    However, there is a close relationship between Li and Hatta. Although Hatta is not very high in the family because of the separation, he is also a member of the family. On the other hand, as the son of Huoying, ape Fei xinzhizhu must be quite close in front of Huoying. Let alone Li, he is now the number one red man in the family, In contrast, Qimu is ugly.


    Although he holds the thigh of the root, what he can easily hold is not necessarily a thigh. Maybe it''s just an ordinary leg hair. When the root pulls out the leg hair, I will die alive.


    Now the situation of the team is very complicated. Just because of this, the team has no task to do. After nearly a year, it finally got a task to clean up the mountain bandits. As a result, when they went there, they didn''t waste much energy to solve all the mountain bandits.


    Then they went directly to Nara town nearby to find something to eat. Nara town is the place where Nara people make their fortune. Although there are still some Nara people living here, they are not qualified to become ninjas. Occasionally, some people who also control the secrets of Nara people come back to raise them, either disabled or old The old, and those who have a very strong force are basically in the village of Muye.


    The setting sun outside the window envelops the hotel in a warm and charming light. Looking out from the gate of the post station, it is a gravel paved path. The road seems to have quite a mind.


    The streets of the town are crowded with pedestrians. It seems that these guys don''t look like local people. But when you think about it, this town of Nara is located on the main road. Although the population is not large, there are many outsiders. Occasionally, some people catch the attention of the deer of Nara family and are sent away by some ninjas who stay here. When the war started, they were killed There are not many people here, but now, as soon as the war stops, the whole town becomes prosperous. A large number of businessmen come here from other places to collect fur and herbs.


    Although the war has just passed, for ninjas with changeable life and death, it is just a common thing. For civilians, it may be a nightmare that they can never erase in their life. For ninjas, they tend to be more reverent and afraid than in peacetime.After sushi and shouxiguo were ready, Hatta made an inspection. After confirming that there was no problem, they began to eat. As for the meal money, they would give it after eating. But even if they didn''t give it, the boss didn''t dare to ask for it. This is the world of ordinary people after the war. In their eyes, Ninja is human, but it is more like a group of monsters, completely different from human.


    Suddenly, a sword in his hand had fallen into his own hands, and the other three also stopped eating. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C153

    Li directly uses a shadow to split the body, and then the body has flashed on the top of the tree in an instant, while xinzhizhu on the other side also uses the same skills as Li. As for the young field and Qimu, only I have insufficient ability to split the body and flash, so I can''t eat in the same place as Li. But it doesn''t mean that they will wait, they will eat as they are, and then they will follow up after a while. If something really happens, they will also help in the back.


    But just a moment later, another tall woman strode into the hot pot shop. It seemed that her strength was just the level of endurance. Her face seemed to have a very obvious scar because of the previous war. In addition, her height made her feel fierce.


    However, from looking at the chakra flow in his body, although he looks very fierce, he actually suffered serious internal injuries. Although most of the injuries have been cured by medical Ninjutsu, the severe injuries have reduced his strength to the level of forbearance. If you really count up, maybe this person''s strength is estimated to have a tolerance level before.


    She went to xinzhizhu, bowed her head and said, "young master."


    Xinzhizhu''s brow was wrinkled. It seemed that he didn''t expect that the woman was coming. He jumped directly from the tree and said, "come down, it''s my man." From Leng for a while, this woman is actually new help''s confidant?


    Xinzhizhu talked with the woman about the topic of Wuyin village and the book ban scroll. After greeting everyone, xinzhizhu motioned everyone to follow him. He left the money bag in the hot pot shop and left with xinzhizhu.


    But after a while, the people walked out of the town. After a while, the woman made a gesture, and in an instant, no less than 30 people sprang out of the woods on both sides. They touched their chin. There were no less than eight groups of people here. Then there must be something big next.


    Then everyone began to go on the road quickly. "Our goal this time is a man named Pipa shizang. He was originally an elite of Muye. Shangren is very strong. However, because his parents had done some disgraceful things, he has no chance of promotion. I always thought he died in heyunyin village five years ago I was in the middle of that battle, but I didn''t expect that... "


    Watergate added, "that person''s strength is very strong. It''s estimated that he''s only a little weaker than me. In addition, they have no less than 12 upper forbearance. As for the number of lower forbearance, I''m not sure."


    From heard Watergate said so, slightly a Leng, if this person''s strength is really so strong, no matter what mistakes his parents made, should not let him not be promoted? Especially in the last few years, it was always during the war.


    However, when it comes to other things, Li doesn''t care at all. Although he has only eight ways to endure and should be called the most powerful new assistant, he can''t give full play to his strength now. However, in truth, he can kill as many people as he can, just because he doesn''t know what backhand he has.


    Soon the crowd arrived at the target site. Watergate raised their hands. At the same time, the crowd dispersed directly from the original place. This time, the task was to deal with the same huge number of enemies. Naturally, they had to go their own way. If they wanted to fight group to group, the people here had no training at all and could not do it anyway. On the contrary, that kind of thing will be a drag on each other.


    Soon, a Shangren made a gesture of attention, and everyone immediately conveyed the gesture. Everyone knew that the war was imminent now, and then suddenly a roar came out, "enemy attack!"


    However, this man just stopped in the middle of roaring. At this time, there was a sword in his hand on his throat. The person who could move so fast here was away. He just frowned at this time. He didn''t expect that there was a ninja with mimicry in this place! This Ninja uses the mimicry of Ninja is also very special. He uses the mimicry of trees. At this time, he is connected with the trees. If he does not see it carefully, he will not be able to find him. This kind of Ninja is very suitable for sentry, but if he is not careful, he will become a target.


    When Li found him, he was ready to use chakra to deliver information to the rear, so Li directly pierced his throat with his sword in his hand. However, Li forgot that this kind of mimicry Ninja itself could connect him with the life of trees. Even if he cut his throat with his sword in his hand, he could not die instantly. That''s why he roared That sentence.


    Li snored, and another sword came out of his hand. This time, his whole head flew out, which was dead to death. "Damn, now I can only confront each other directly."


    Hearing Li''s words, Watergate sighed slightly. Of course, he also knew that there was no way to get to the present situation. Even if he could not do it without hands, if the other party transmitted chakra to the rear, the final result would be exposed.


    Then Watergate jumped directly to the top of the tree. At this time, you can clearly see that there is a thick forest ahead. The forest is so thick and terrible that you can see that there must be other ninjas who master mimicry ninja."Pipa shizang Kojiro, I heard that after you betrayed the village in that battle, Wuyin village gave you a lot of benefits. This time, it is said that you will be the head of the secret department. That''s good." Xinzhizhu stands beside Watergate and yells.


    Then a voice of vicissitudes came out from the dense forest in front of you, "Oh, it''s xinzhizhu. Let me see who''s next to you. Isn''t this Lord Bofeng Watergate? It''s said that your strength has been up to the shadow level, but it doesn''t matter. Are you just trying to find me? " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C154

    Xinzhizhu smiles a little, but Li feels the terrible murderous spirit on him. This guy really works hard. Is there any blood feud between this guy and xinzhizhu?


    Then the other person continued to yell, "you know what? Your elder brother blocked the attack of shuiwuyuezang for me. When he killed Qianxiang, he told me that I must live, but then I directly ended his life with bitterness. Do you know that feeling? I still remember that at the end, he looked at me with an unbelievable look. I think that kind of small look is so cool now! "


    Big brother, this time from the face changed, the original new help also has a big brother? If you say that, Li will understand why bofengshuimen is so anxious to find new help, and why there are so many people here who are so anxious to chop that Loba shicang. After all, new help is now the prince.


    Now that the war has subsided, there is no chance for those who want to build meritorious deeds by fighting. Then, if they want to continue to climb up, they can only rely on pursuing these high-ranking people.


    Ka, the corners of xinzhizhu''s mouth slowly shed a blood line. This guy even bit his teeth angrily. But now both sides don''t mean to start. The other side doesn''t know how many people are coming from here, and the other side is thinking about how to attack. After all, there are so many Ninjas who imitate ninja, and they have never met before How to start is also a troublesome thing.


    "You are very good at Tiba shizang. As a ninja, you are very good at controlling a person''s anger. But have you forgotten one thing? Angry people are more likely to make you unable to survive or die!" At this time, xinzhizhu roared, and his hands quickly sealed. At the same time, he jumped directly on the ground. At the same time, a row of huge thorns fiercely attacked the forest.


    This time, the people on this side scattered quickly. At this time, xinzhizhu really disrupted the opponent''s lineup, but at the same time, it also directly exposed the position of the people on his side.


    At this time, Watergate took the vanguard position. He rushed to the other side like a golden lightning, and Li followed closely. The other side was also a famous strongman in Wuyin village. The moment they saw Watergate, they began to seal quickly. With the end of the seal, two huge lions condensed from water rushed to Watergate Come on.


    And Watergate is like a flash of light in the middle of the two giant lions crisscross, from is also like his flash, but it seems to be far more ugly, of course, this is also to let others underestimate their own strength and make a cover up, otherwise these people go back to say, from the body method is almost more powerful than Watergate, from still alive ah.


    With the other party''s exposure, the corner of his mouth has raised a smile, his right hand is fast imprinting, at the same time, there has been a little bit of thunder on his hand, with the flash of the thunder, bursts of birdsong began to roar up, from a shot is aimed at one of the Shangren, and this Shangren saw from the action immediately reflected You can''t win this skill! If you win, you will lose your life!


    At this time, Shangren is fighting with Watergate crazily, but when he sees such a skill coming, he can only quickly separate from Watergate and prepare to deal with the attack of Li. However, how could Watergate give him this opportunity to attack for several times in a row and directly force him to a dead end position? At this time, the skill of Li has arrived!


    "Captain!" A light female voice rang out, and then a dark shadow blocked the man''s face. With a tearing sound, li felt the blood coming on his face and widened his eyes. At this time, a young girl''s face was blocked in front of Li, but the girl was no longer alive. Her right chest was directly penetrated by thousands of birds, even now she was treated by gangshou There is no chance to survive.


    But the next away from the hands of a thousand birds without any stay pierced by her block in the back of the name on the bear''s belly, useless, from although understand that this hit did not hit the other party''s key, but this kind of attack even if only from the edge of the body position is enough to kill the degree.


    After being attacked like this, Shangren''s spine was broken directly. Even if he was a shadow level monster, he was no longer alive. After two struggles, he saw a lot of blood foam gushing out of his mouth and fell to the ground every few seconds.


    At this time, several Shangren pounced on Li at the same time, and Watergate''s face changed. Originally with Li, Watergate was also to play a role in fighting. Now Li killed Shangren directly, Watergate was very happy, but when Li stopped, Watergate''s face also changed.


    When that young girl gets in the way of Li''s attack, Watergate has already complained. After all, in his eyes, even if Li has experienced the baptism of war, when he suddenly kills a young girl who suddenly appears, no matter who is, he will have some hesitation. This hesitation time is fatal in the battle!


    It''s no problem for Shangren to attack at the same time, even if they don''t use Ninjutsu to kill Li. The qianniao that has just been used by Li is really powerful, but Li itself is just Zhongren. No matter what, as far as Watergate is concerned, he can''t survive Shangren''s full attack.In the same way, a Shangren is really nothing to Watergate. After all, it''s quite normal to give up a task, let alone a dead Shangren, even a dead Shangren.


    But it''s different. Yuzhibo''s red man and now Sanren''s student are still his younger martial brother. If Li is really killed in a task that is not his responsibility, Watergate''s political career will be wasted. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C155

    At this time, Watergate rushed directly to those Shangren who were away from him. At this time, he could only kill one of them directly. As for the others Watergate clenched his teeth in an instant. He was not sure at all! He can only pray to escape the attack of the rest, at least to save his own life!


    At this critical moment, I just heard a voice of "yes, yes, yuzhibo''s family is very popular, and the life of Shangbo Fengshui is enough."


    At this time, more than 20 people came down from the sky at the same time. At this time, the old Watergate has become the target of the other party. For a moment, not only did they fall into a desperate situation, but also Watergate''s face became very blue. It''s not like this when they got the information. Even Watergate can only retreat three feet for more than 30 people!


    What''s more, in this environment, Watergate has felt a bit of despair.


    And at this time, the thunder of thousand birds bloomed again, and Li sighed, "there''s really no way!"


    Then a ray of thunder shot out on one side of Watergate''s face, and then another ray, and then another ray. These rays are like silk threads that shot out from Li De''s body. In less than a moment, with Li as the center, it''s like opening a lotus flower of thunder and lightning!


    Millennium flow It''s just that the flow of thousands of birds is so big that it directly covers all Shangren on the spot. The Watergate, which has got the opportunity of instant relief, has appeared beside him. The pain in his hands is waving fast. The names of Shangren who were going to take away his life are just like lambs to be slaughtered.


    Next, Watergate pulls away from his shoulder and throws him out. In this way, Watergate leaves the opponent''s circle. As for Watergate''s instant body skill, how can these people follow him. In a flash, the Watergate also broke away from the encirclement. Although it didn''t solve all the problems of the other party, at least we know that the strength of the other party can''t be solved by the people here.


    At this time, Watergate directly appeared beside Li. His face was not very good-looking. Although qianniao stream just left didn''t target him, he was also affected. "I didn''t expect you to hide your strength. The report you handed in didn''t say qianniao could make such a variety."


    From now on, he took out a pill from his pocket and swallowed it. "Don''t be funny. I just tried my best. Now there is no chakra in my body."


    When Li Shuo swallowed the pills, he made a look like chakra began to recover. "Well, now tell them to retreat, or this look will be completely destroyed."


    Watergate nodded slowly, and then he squinted at the more than 20 people who had recovered their mobility. "I''ll draw them away, and I''ll give them to you."


    He nodded his head. Of course, he knew that Watergate was very anxious now. After all, he called all the people for this action. It is estimated that this action has not been put on record in the village. If this action is a great success, then there is no problem. Watergate will certainly get considerable benefits and give xinzhizhu a favor by the way.


    But if you fail, ha ha, boy, if you tangle the ninja in the village to do some private things, you can''t run away. Then you''ve killed so many people in the village. Come on, Qi Mu Bai Ya, have you seen it? It''s much better than you in those years. Isn''t it still cold now?


    Li nodded to shuimen and followed up quickly in the other direction. He just went straight in with shuimen, but the group behind him didn''t follow him. Now when he went back, he found that the scene was in a mess. Several Muye ninjas and Wuyin ninjas were lying on the ground. As for other people, there were several couples fighting, However, this gratifying is to endure, as for the rest of the people do not know where to fight.


    When Li squint at it, he sees that the dirt is rolled all over the ground by a man. Li rushes up directly, grabs the man, twists and tears his neck directly. In his eyes, Li Leng asks, "what about those upper forbearance?"


    "In the south direction..." Said the voice, shaking with the earth.


    From the force of nodded, "protect yourself, I don''t want to let Ling for you sad."


    After that, Li quickly chased the south. After all, if he was reasonable, he was not interested in the middle and lower tolerance here. Shangren was the center of the war. If he was reasonable, if he was patient and didn''t make mistakes, it would be just like playing. What''s more, now the Shangren on Muye''s side is completely under control A state of repression.


    From a few jumps, we can feel the surging feeling of chakra in front of us. Then we can see that Shangren of ten wooden leaves is being surrounded by Shangren of more than 30 Wuyin villages. One of the people who is besieged is the woman who reported to xinzhizhu before. At this time, the woman is still like xiaren.Li wanwan never thought that this woman was a powerful ninja! Yes, chakra in her body is just the level of endurance, but at this time her attack speed is fast to the extreme, just like a flash of lightning shining on the battlefield.


    Li took a deep breath. This guy can really hide his strength!


    "Hahaha, how about xinzhizhu? My power? My new strength, as long as I can kill you, banzang will give me more strength! " That woman crazy toward the new help attack, and although the new help want to counterattack, but by the other party incomparably fast speed completely suppressed.


    "Carline! Why do you betray me, too! " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C156

    "Betrayal? Are you kidding? You Muye betrayed me first The woman roared crazily, "yes, I was injured to that degree in the last battle, basically useless, but what about you? You are the son of the old man of three generations, so he made great efforts to restore your strength, and I, I''m just an ordinary Shangren, but I''ve worked hard for the village! My husband, my son died on the battlefield, and what did I get in the end? You tell me, give up being a Ninja! Good! You told me at the beginning that I could only fight for the village in my life, but now you tell me! Don''t be a Ninja


    Kalian roared again and continued to attack xinzhizhu. Li sighed slightly. To tell you the truth, Kalian is just a victim in this war era. No matter how to say that she is wrong, she can''t be forgiven for what she did.


    Xinzhizhu''s eyes suddenly darkened, but then he let out a roar, "no! Even so, I won''t let you hurt the village! Tudun, the natural moat


    With the chakra surging on xinzhizhu, a huge crack is formed between xinzhizhu and Kalian. Roughly speaking, the crack is nearly 10 meters wide and 100 meters long, and now it is still expanding!


    The strength of xinzhizhu has been restored? Li can''t think so. At this time, such a powerful power will burst out, and the next new help will not have enough stamina!


    At this time, Kalian has rushed to xinzhizhu, her body is still in the air, and her feet have lost their foothold. In this way, Kalian can only continue to rush to xinzhizhu, no matter what moves xinzhizhu uses to wait for her, and xinzhizhu''s face is a bit sad, and slowly says, "stab!"


    Then a huge stab directly rushed into the abyss and pierced Kalian''s body. This new help can be said to have killed her. The angle of the stab was extremely vicious and passed directly through Kalian''s heart. At this time, many ninjas from Wuyin village were in the sky above the crack. All of them were entertained by new help for a while Between new help directly killed five on endure!


    This kind of power, the attack of Shangren people in Wuyin village suddenly weakened. After all, these people are not idiots. They have always heard of xinzhizhu''s reputation. No matter which village it is, this monster close to the shadow level can make people feel extremely shocked. Some people even say that xinzhizhu''s real strength is in the same level as those of big snake pill, zilaiye, gangshou and Baiya. Before, xinzhizhu had never burst out its own strength, and these guys seemed to be a little unscrupulous. After all, in their eyes, xinzhizhu is Huoying''s son. It''s normal for people to exaggerate, but now they find that they are totally wrong. Monsters are always monsters!


    Xinzhizhu''s face was a bit ferocious, "come on, aren''t you very strong? Let me see what else you can do next! Dance in front of me! Tudun, dibeng


    For a moment, with xinzhizhu as the center, invisible waves spread out to the outside. The Ninjas in Wuyin village were basically unstable. If they had not been prepared for a long time, they would have been called by Muye ninjas. However, in such a moment of confusion, there were already three ninjas Shangren in Wuyin village is surrounded by people on Muye''s side.


    Next, no one dares to move closer to xinzhizhu, and Li has already felt that xinzhizhu has no power to fight again. Originally, his injury is just right, but now he has such strength. There is basically no extra chakra in his body.


    From the sigh, or to their own hands? Li jumps directly into the air. At this time, several Shangren have noticed Li, but Li''s appearance is just a Zhongren. How can they care about Li? At this time, Li''s one handed rapid seal is "Huodun ¡¤ Impatiens huohua claw!"


    After that, more than 30 swords burning in chakra''s hand flew to all the enemies on the scene. To be reasonable, the battle between Shangren and Shangren was actually quite ink. After all, everyone''s life-saving means were just those kinds, which were similar to some online games. Before the other side handed over their own release, they would never be able to output at ease, while the other side did not It''s also like that if you don''t enlarge the move, I don''t need to release the control. In such a stalemate, the sword in Li''s hand directly acts as a fuse. The scuffle that might last more than half an hour will greatly shorten the process at the moment of joining! Because of this inexplicable factor, the other party had to evade. Then Muye''s Ninja used his own good ninja in an instant. Next, the ninja in Wuyin village used escape skills, and Muye''s Ninja continued to follow up.


    Almost in an instant, both sides took out their own tricks to press the bottom of the box. The scene was chaotic, but in just half a minute, more than ten ninjas died on the battlefield.


    Three in Muye and seven in Wuyin village.


    Roughly speaking, it''s Muye who has made a lot of money, but now it''s the other side''s advantage. It''s still completely suppressed. At this time, Li has been watched by the other side. In an instant, a thunder burst out in Li''s hand. The thunder is like a thunder, and he rushes towards a ninja with Li crazy past times.The Ninja''s face flashed a few threads of hesitation, and finally he chose to use a water wall to block the attack.


    It''s a pity that no matter what kind of Ninja is, it can''t resist the attack.


    A wailing sound sounded out of thin air. The Ninja widened his eyes, but he didn''t think of it at all. He rushed down without any hesitation. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C157

    What this ninja, who is good at water escape, never thought was that the thousand birds in his hands had no deviation effect on his water array wall, so he went straight through it, and then he was killed without even a chance to react.


    Bang bang! At the moment of Li''s killing Shangren, Li was targeted. At this time, there were three walls rising around Li''s body, and the fourth wall was also rising slowly.


    Oh? From the corner of the mouth slightly up, it seems that the other party is found to be able to instantly kill the ability to endure, so began to aim at it? But ah From the slight sigh, it will appear that you are too timid.


    Yes, it''s very difficult for qianniao to kill Shangren without sprint, but pay attention to this sentence, it''s very difficult for qianniao to kill Shangren without sprint! If it is from the words! A hundred Shangren are all the same as delivering vegetables!


    When he stepped on the nearby soil wall, he rushed out of the gap. At this time, xinzhizhu''s roar rang out, "be careful! There''s an ambush


    From the hum, idiots all know that there will be someone waiting in the position of this gap, it is a tall ninja, at this time the corner of his mouth appeared a sneer, Mori white teeth at this time appears incomparable terror, "come on, baby, I will love you well."


    "Well, isn''t it?" From holding high, the remaining thousand birds rushed towards each other.


    "Don''t struggle, baby. If you don''t have distance acceleration, it''s useless, isn''t it?" His big hand suddenly opened to shoot down toward Li, and Li showed his amazing technology directly at this time. He quickly avoided this huge but extremely quick body ninja.


    From the corner of the mouth slightly up, "is it?"


    At this time, two ninjas from Wuyin village have come to support them, while the Ninjas in other places are still in a stalemate. They are afraid of xinzhizhu''s next move. The attack of xinzhizhu has completely stopped them. Although they may suspect that xinzhizhu is a strong man in the field, no one is willing to try it!


    Li stepped back abruptly, which was totally unexpected by the big ninja. He didn''t expect Li to have such a speed! This speed has not been shown just now!


    Just when he hesitated for a moment, he felt a sharp pain in his hand. The thousand birds from his hand actually extended a little outward. In a moment, it was like a huge tiger claw that pierced his palm.


    "You How could it be His eyes flashed a bit of panic color, and from at this time suddenly rushed into his arms, birds mercilessly pierced his lungs, "wow..." Big mouthful of blood foam gushed from his mouth, but Li also underestimated this guy''s physical strength, he actually in this injury, suddenly hugged Li''s body.


    "Get out of the way!" The next moment there was a powerful heat coming out of his body. From the pupil closed, did not expect that someone will really put the detonator in their own body ah!


    Wuyin village is quite cruel. It is said that the ninja in the village can only succeed in a mission, but not fail. If he fails, there will only be two. One is to die, either in the hands of the other ninja or go back to the village and be executed. Of course, you can choose the second one, which is defection. However, for the words of rebellious tolerance, the Wuyin village adopts the LianZuo policy. You can escape, but everyone who has spoken to you within a month will be executed!


    Under this almost incomprehensible policy, the number of rebellious tolerance in Wuyin village is very small, and the task completion rate is very high!


    Of course, only the Ninjas among them know their sadness. These ninjas know that if they don''t succeed in completing the task outside, the next thing is death. Then they will fight with the determination of death in every battle. As a result, when they know that they will fail or that they can''t live, they will die We often use the tactic of burning both jade and stone, just as we can see from now on


    In advance in the body embedded in the detonator, and then understand their hopeless moment with the other side of a very close contact attack, instant detonator, this time of course, the power of the explosion will not kill the other side, but because of the impact of the detonation will shatter all its bones, resulting in countless broken bones!


    And these broken bones are like scattered bullets, which are fatal to most ninjas with flesh and blood!


    So when the two Shangren who had come to help saw this scene, they immediately flew back at a much faster speed than when they just came.


    And leave is to sigh a tone, in that big Ninja''s face satisfied expression, suddenly turned into an electric current, the thunder cent body skill. In a flash, Li turned into a thunder light and disappeared from his arms. However, Li didn''t have time to see the wonderful expression on his face. He just dodged back quickly. Even if he was wiped by that kind of attack, it was estimated that there would be an extra hole in his body, right?


    However, just as Li was flying away, a ninja appeared behind Li. At this time, a ferocious smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and the pain in his hand was mercilessly stabbed down Li''s neck. However, at his most relaxed moment, a ray of thunder shot directly from Li''s shoulder and directly penetrated his heart."Why Maybe... " He shook his body, his face full of disbelief.


    If it is a head-on confrontation, he may not be so easy to win, but he is too small and too relaxed.


    Up to now, the whole audience is basically shocked by Li. If xinzhizhu is a strategic threat, Li is like a raptor, tearing the confidence of the Ninjas in Wuyin village like a dragon! ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C158

    Standing in the same place from now on, a terrible thunder burst out on his body. The thunder forced the rest of the Ninjas who wanted to rush up to Wuyin village back. They did not dare to come up again. The little Zhongren in front of him was so terrible at this time. It was so terrible that they were afraid of it!


    "Who''s next?" Li coldly swept these ninjas, but none of the people in Wuyin village dared to go up. They looked at Li as if they saw some prehistoric beast.


    Is it tolerance? Is it really Zhongren? One by one, they began to doubt their world outlook. Can a moderate tolerance reach this level? In other words, even if the other party is a Shangren, is it possible to kill the enemy like a chicken? You''re kidding!


    Kaka kaka Only three crisp sounds flashed. It was a golden lightning. Watergate suddenly joined the battlefield at this time. After Yu Guang looked at him, it seemed that this guy had almost cleaned up the people there. However, Watergate seemed to be quite uncomfortable. Just now he had to deal with more than 20 Shangren. Even if he knew all the people there, now his right arm was broken It was also hit by the opponent. Although it did not affect the battle, it also proved that Watergate had reached its limit.


    After the Watergate killed three of them, he stood beside Li and asked in a low voice, "how did you fight with them? Didn''t you agree to evacuate? "


    From slowly shaking his head, "you see how the current situation can be evacuated ah."


    Watergate sighed. He glanced at the Ninjas in Wuyin village. In fact, there are more than 20 people in Shangren, while Muye''s ninjas only have three, except Li, Watergate and xinzhizhu. The ratio of one to three is one to three. If Li lets go, it''s no problem, but Li has to pretend that he is just an ordinary person It''s very troublesome.


    The more than 20 Shangren slowly approached the Muye ninjas. At this time, although the three Shangren could still stand, their physical strength had reached the limit. Indeed, they had just been fighting until now, but chakra was basically exhausted. Next, they were no different from Zhongren.


    Watergate frowned at this time, "I asked Kakashi to drag the pipa shizang, he should not be able to hold it!" Watergate''s voice did not fall, just listen to a bang, a voice fell directly into the formation, it is Kakashi''s figure, at this time he still want to struggle, but was suddenly stepped on the back by a man from the sky, Kakashi is unable to move.


    The bearer is carrying a big knife on his shoulder, which is no longer a big knife, or should be called a big knife.


    "By the way, I forgot to tell you. Don''t call me Pipa shizang. My name is Ten collections of Pipa The man slowly raised his head. In fact, this man is really ugly. He has short black hair, and then the skin of his lower face was pulled down. Now it''s very terrible. There is a huge cross scar on his left cheek, which makes him look even more terrible.


    "Ten collections of Pipa?" Ape fly new help slightly sighed a tone, "didn''t expect you unexpectedly in order to get ahead even own name all abandoned."


    "Name, ha ha ha ha ha ha!" Pipa shizang directly kicked Kakashi to one side, "you are really naive. As long as you can live in this world, as long as you can live happily, there is nothing else! You are still sticking to your own names. Are you stupid? "


    Li Li sneers. It seems that this guy is the first owner of the beheading sword. It is said that among the seven swords in Wuyin village, there was no beheading sword, but one of them was broken by Lei Ying of the previous term in the battle with yunnincun before. It was only later that he made the beheading sword to replace him. "But I''ve heard that you became seven It''s all for the people. "


    At this time, Pipa shizang picked his eyebrows and began to laugh. "Boy, that loud Ninja is your housekeeping skill, isn''t it? It''s a good move. It''s a pity that you met me. Why don''t you release me now! "


    From the corner of his mouth emerged a sneer, and then his right hand began to seal quickly.


    The smile on the corner of Pipa shizang''s mouth came out again, "it''s not bad, one hand printing. Let me think about when I learned one hand printing. I was about 12 years old. You are very powerful. I like you!"


    Then a harsh sound of birds began to explode in Li''s hand, and qianniao was released successfully again. At this time, Li hid behind the thunder light and slowly said to Watergate, "this may be my last hit. I feel that my chakra has not much."


    Watergate nodded gently. Of course, he knew how many chakras he needed to get away from this kind of skill. He felt that he would release five or so at most, and it was estimated that he would take off his strength. It was far more than he expected that he could hold on for so long now.


    "Ouch, it''s really a dazzling art. I was shocked when I saw it for the first time. I didn''t expect that the person who used it was such a child. However, I won''t show mercy to you just because you are a child."All of a sudden, the Watergate has appeared on the top of Pipa shizang''s head at this time. A bitter stick in his hand stabs down. Pipa shizang laughs wildly, "interesting! Come on! Don''t do it. It''s my own fight


    It''s crazy for this guy to leave the corner of his mouth. He''s in the mood to say it''s his own fight. Now he''s in a desperate situation. Watergate plus his own words, he has no chance to win!


    At this time, Pipa shizang blocked the attack of Watergate with his chopping sword, and then in a flash, he finished the seal quickly with one hand, "Shuidun, the art of waterfall!" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C159

    This is really a little tricky. I didn''t expect that this guy really has the ability of one hand seal. At the beginning, when the other party said this, he thought that the other party mastered incomplete one hand seal. The so-called incomplete one hand seal is that although he can use one hand to seal, the speed of seal will be much slower, and the failure rate of using Ninja will be straight Rise, if it is in a fierce battle, it is easy to be interrupted by the other side. At most, it can play a surprise effect at the beginning of the battle.


    But in front of me, the ten collections of loquat were actually made with one hand, and more than 20 seals were almost completed in an instant. How hard did this guy work!


    Muye''s high-rise at that time was not stupid, and actually forced such a genius out of Muye.


    In an instant, the huge current swept directly towards all the Muye ninjas on the scene. It was also a step backward. At this time, xinzhizhu stood in front of the crowd and made a seal with both hands. Then the huge earth array wall rose slowly, just blocking the attack of the other side.


    Pipa shizang said with a wild smile, "xinzhizhu, you actually started. You are so badly injured now. Can you continue to fight? Don''t die the next second? "


    With his words, xinzhizhu''s body fell on his knees in a flash. At this time, he had seen blood oozing out of his shoulder. Damn, if there was such a large amount of bleeding Li really doubts that xinzhizhu will die!


    "Bang!" Watergate has been suppressed by the crazy attack of Pipa shizang. This guy It''s not just weaker than Watergate. His strength is much stronger than Watergate now! This is a complete monster! No wonder he can survive the crazy attack of Michael day''s eight door dunjia. If he does, this guy''s strength is about to enter the shadow level!


    "Hey, I haven''t heard of such a big battle here!" There was a heroic cry, and all the Ninjas on the scene were inspired. The sound was


    "Ding Zuo!" Watergate issued a surprise cry, "come and help!"


    Then there was a wave of earth shaking, and a huge giant with a height of 10 meters rolled madly towards this side. The most outstanding fighting force of the generation of qiudao clan, qiudaoding!


    He is also the main fighting force in the group of pigs, deer and butterflies. His huge body contains extremely powerful power. If this guy really talks about his strength, he can''t compete with the shadow level, but no one will be silly enough to think that he won''t be hurt by a monster like him.


    At the same time, a shadow has quickly wrapped around the body of loquat shizang, but loquat shizang is not an oil-saving lamp, his hands suddenly closed, "the art of darkness!"


    This guy can use this secret skill! This move is much more advanced than the technique of fog concealment! This spell will not be dispelled by other spells.


    Create a dark environment and block the opponent''s vision. In the dark environment, only between pillars and teammates can see things in the environment and attack. It''s a kind of illusion that can hallucinate vision and take away all the light. In the dark world like the arrival of dark silk.


    Although this technique is to make people hallucinate, but there is no way to use the technique to remove the illusion! It''s a very difficult Ninja! But it''s totally beyond expectation that he can use this forbidden skill.


    He didn''t want to be the first target of the other side. Soon in the dark, a man gave out a cry of pain, which was a tolerance of Muye. The cry of pain just sounded for a moment, and then there was no sound. I think he was dead.


    Next, Li feels the other party''s breath and rushes towards him crazily. However, Li knows that the other party definitely doesn''t want to attack him. The other party''s goal is New help!


    Li fiercely kicks xinzhizhu''s butt, which means xinzhizhu avoids the attack of the other party. At the same time, Pipa shizang makes a sound of Yi. Then his big knife turns and falls directly to Li. Li sighs slightly. It seems that this Pipa shizang can''t really master this skill.


    If the monsters of the early generation were used, they could see other people''s positions in this skill, but now this guy''s method is similar to that of Taodi''s fog escape instant body skill, in which he uses hearing and smell to detect his opponent.


    At this time, it seems that I can be a little more unscrupulous


    Li suddenly raised his hand, and with his action, Pipa shizang couldn''t help but stare big eyes, because he felt the lightness of the big knife in his hand. This is Broken?


    Li Li blows his fist in the same place, and then smashes his fist on the other side''s belly. With a bang, the dark line is directly cracked, and the world in people''s eyes is suddenly clear.


    At this time, loquat shizang rolled on the ground and completely lost consciousness. Li still didn''t use all his strength. Otherwise, his stomach would be directly punched out by Li."Done!" Li said that, but Watergate''s eyes flashed a little clear. At this time, he looked like he was using strange power fist. This is the unique skill of the master of martial arts. As a disciple of zilaiye, Watergate naturally knows it.


    When xinzhizhu saw that Pipa shizang had been seriously injured, he jumped up with kuwu in his hand. He wanted to know him. At this time, a thunderbolt came down from the sky!


    Xinzhizhu was forced to step back and look into the distance.


    "Ah, is it true that all the people in Muye are rubbish? Even if you get the chopper, aren''t you the opponent of your former colleagues? " In the distance, a man walked slowly in this direction. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C160

    At this time, Watergate''s face was full of tangled color, "everyone be careful! It''s the black hoe


    Li nodded and stepped back. He was cruel and cold-blooded, and was known as "the thunder man of fog". Once a member of the dark Department of Wuyin village, he had a strange idea that he liked to "hold funerals" (that is, kill) for people who left their memories, even his friends. And every time you hold a funeral, you''ll be in tears.


    All in all, this guy is a psychopath.


    But even so, he can''t hide his powerful strength. This guy uses Lei dun. The Lei Dao ¡¤ Ya in his hand is a pair of Dao, which has strong defense ability, offensive ability, extremely fast attack speed, and his own speed is also quite fast. If the opponent can''t keep up with his speed, there is no chance of winning at all. On the other hand, this guy''s double sabres can trigger out a powerful Lei Dun ninja, which has the effect of long-range attack and can also cause a certain degree of AOE attack.


    Xinzhizhu stood up straight and said, "do you want to take him back?"


    "Gee, gee It''s really interesting that you can interrupt the beheading dagger. No wonder this guy will be defeated. It seems that master gangshou is nearby, too? " Black hoe Lei Ya seems to be a normal one among the seven people. He has black hair and no scar on his face, but his lips are stubbornly painted black, which seems strange.


    Li said slowly, "I''m a student of master gangshou."


    "Well? Is the strength of the students enough to break the chopper? It seems that when I go back, I really want to chop the caster to death. " Black hoe Leiya went to Pipa shizang''s side in this way, and directly grasped the chopping sword in his hand. At this time, the chopping sword had been cut in half by one punch. In fact, even the master of martial arts may not have the ability to directly interrupt it, but the first thing people in the world think of when they mention strange power is the master of martial arts.


    Black hoe Leiya inserts the chopping sword directly into the body of a ninja in Wuyin village. In a short time, the body of the man is squeezed into a corpse by the chopping sword. After hearing a sound of acid, the chopping sword slowly grows out. Then black hoe Leiya stabs the chopping sword into another body, It was not until he drained the blood of five bodies that the chopper was restored to its original shape.


    "Well, don''t look at me like that. We''re going to be buried anyway. And I didn''t get your bodies, did I? " Black hoe Leiya said, "so, today''s affair is over. What do you think?"


    With that, black hoe Lei Ya coldly glanced at the crowd, "I asked, can you?"


    "No problem." Watergate said slowly, "now the armistice begins. I don''t think Lord Shuiying wants to know whether you kill me or xinzhizhu?"


    At this time, there is no objection. If we really have the ability to fight against this guy, of course, it doesn''t matter if we leave. But to be honest, if we don''t leave here, we don''t have to be the opponent of this black hoe and thunder tooth! Maybe Watergate or new help in the whole state have the ability to fight with it, but if it is in the present state, it is impossible, really impossible!


    Now xinzhizhu has been basically abandoned. In Watergate''s case, because the previous battle also consumed more than half of the physical strength, if not just before the outbreak, it is estimated that Pipa shizang would have killed all the people.


    Then black hoe Lei Ya twisted his neck and said, "well, why are you still in a daze? Help the seventh master up and go back!" After that, he just came up from several onlookers and directly picked up the loquat shizang and left quickly. Heihoe Leiya walked at the end. After confirming that they didn''t mean to pursue, he slowly turned back and said, "please forgive me for this matter."


    For a moment, there was silence on the field. To some extent, they lost and were forced to lose by the opposite two super Shangren. But to some extent, they also won, because although they lost a lot of Shangren, they also left more bodies of Wuyin villagers.


    Of course, it''s a superficial thing. Chongming is glad to tell Watergate at this time. Although he looks serious at this time, this guy is in a state of excitement all the time.


    Oh? It seems that there is something inside this mission.


    Now that the battle is over, people will naturally start to pick up the corpses of their comrades in arms. On the other hand, they also have to deal with the corpses of the people in Wuyin village at the same time. The other party doesn''t mean to recycle the corpses of their comrades, so it''s cheaper for the people here. We wantonly stripped off the clothes of Shangren''s corpses in Wuyin village. Naturally, the equipment that can be taken away is taken away directly.


    The ones that can''t be used are burned on the spot, and then the brains of Shangren must be taken away. These Shangren must know some information. Some ninjas have the ability to read the memory in their brains, so they can read some useful things from the intelligence class in the village. Of course, these Ninjutsu mastered by Shangren can also be cracked.However, because of the extreme disgust of Wuyin village for the Ninjas of the blood boundary, in fact, the useful value of the Ninjas of Wuyin village is far less than that of the Ninjas of other villages, such as Muye, which attaches great importance to the secret arts and the blood boundary. Many of the Ninjas have family proof. In this case, they often prefer to destroy their own body rather than give it to each other Left behind.


    Of course, at this time, because of great efforts, Li just stood in the same place and watched the xiaren do the finishing work, but in fact, he never left Watergate.


    There''s something wrong with this guy! ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C161

    Sure enough, this guy, as the main fighting force this time, also ran to collect the corpse. Li didn''t think that she really wanted to have a good relationship with those xiaren and Zhongren below. Li immediately asked Chongming to keep an eye on him. Sure enough, when Li found that this guy was cleaning up the corpse, he took something from the corpse and hid it on him.


    Of course, because of his identity, no one paid attention to him at this time, and he started very fast. He hid the object directly, and then picked up the patient''s body and said, "let''s go."


    Next, Watergate, like the middle and lower forbearance group, carried the bodies of the dead in the team towards the village. It was also unfortunate for pig, deer and butterfly to join the battlefield at the end, but only to deal with the results of the battle.


    After returning to the village, although the fourth generation despised the enemy too much for this task, the village didn''t mean to punish him. Instead, it gave him a lot of benefits. Chongming soon told Li the information in the thing taken out by the fourth generation. It turned out that all the information in the thing was about some things happening inside the water kingdom.


    It turns out that although the water kingdom is very peaceful now, in fact, the shuiwuyue clan has been destroyed. However, unlike the Qimu clan, this time shuiwuyue clan was directly exterminated, because the clan leader of shuiwuyue clan and the three generations of Shuiying have different political ideas -- the blood inheritance limit restriction document of the three generations of Shuiying was seriously opposed by the clan leader of shuiwuyue Yes, there was a scuffle between them in the water shadow office. At last, shuiwuyue''s clan leader was killed on the spot. Later, shuiwuyue''s clan was put on the hat of rebellion. Now it''s completely over.


    In addition, the whole village is now a family that expels the blood boundary, and these families have become second-class citizens.


    I can''t help sighing when I heard this. This water shadow is really in a hurry. In fact, he doesn''t want to expel the family with blood boundary. He is actually targeting the family of the water kingdom. Yes, the more large families in a village, the stronger the overall combat effectiveness will be.


    But similarly, the Ninjas in these families do not fight for the village, they often fight for their own family, and the interests of the family always come first.


    This is also the reason why Wuyin village will lose this war. The family of Wuyin village is too selfish. According to the information obtained by Li, many of the Ninjas who besieged dashuewan at that time were members of the large family of Wuyin village, and these people lived after they learned that Wuyin village was besieged However, he didn''t follow the command of the field commander and went back to Wuyin village to help the family headquarters!


    It is for this reason that dasheban was able to get out of trouble, and combined with gangshou to break the water shadow of three generations.


    If all these people were surrounded by dashuewan, the current situation might be that dashuewan was besieged to death, and then Shuiying mobilized forces from other places to drag gangshou and zilaiye to death. Finally, the forces besieged dashuewan and Shuiying headquarters joined forces to annihilate gangshou and zilaiye.


    After all three people died, Wuyin village and other forbearance villages began to nibble at Muye. Finally, Muye completely declined. The second forbearance war ended in Muye''s defeat. Whether Muye can survive the third forbearance war is not certain.


    It''s a pity that a hero like Shuiying of three generations, who has been in the game for such a long time, has been trapped by his own people.


    In this case, the three generations of Shuiying naturally want to rectify the people below, but this point touches the interests of shuiwuyue family, the largest family in Wuyin village! I don''t know how strong the shuiwuyue family is. However, from the perspective of Bai''s ability, it should be based on bingdun and jingdun, but Bai didn''t show how powerful his talent was. Of course, this may be because his mother was not a powerful ninja.


    And he himself lacks the consciousness of being a ninja.


    However, since shuiwuyue clan has always been known as the first clan in the water Kingdom, and its clan leader has always been on an equal footing with Shuiying, the clan leader of shuiwuyue clan must be very powerful. Sure enough, it was written in the secret letter that after the bloody battle between Shuiying and the clan leader of shuiwuyue clan, Shuiying disappeared, and several important meetings were not held Yes, now the whole village is under the control of the blood fog Council.


    That''s why it''s so brutal to deal with the people who have the blood boundary now.


    Shuiying has been unable to appear. Who knows if he is dead or seriously injured? But if he goes on like this, Wuyin village will be in a mess, but it will be broken before it stands.


    Generally speaking, the most important thing of a united family is blood connection, and the blood boundary is the most intuitive embodiment of blood connection. Although it is not a strong family, there must be a blood boundary, but a strong blood boundary is bound to condense a strong family.


    The families condensed from the Xueji boundary tend to have a more sense of belonging. This time, the cleaning of the Xueji boundary family is actually a good preparation for better handling of the next families. When the whole village is completely regularized in Wuyin village, it will become a terrifying weapon.Of course, the process is extremely cruel. The disintegration of families also represents the fall of countless elites and Ninjas in their villages.


    But Wuyin village is not a village famous for its elites. The reason why this village is powerful is insane.


    It''s just like their representative, the seven Nintendo people. In fact, each of these seven lunatics is a leader of the Wuyin village. There are many lunatics under these lunatics, and such a Wuyin village is the most terrible one. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C162

    Yes, if they fight for their family, maybe they will have reason. When they don''t know what they should fight for, the only thing that supports them is madness.


    Of course, these are all digressions. From that letter, I probably understand one thing. That loquat shizang didn''t betray Muye at all. He was an anti son of Muye''s invasion into Wuyin village. But in the future, this anti son will play a greater role.


    Pipa shizang, who Li knew, would betray Wuyin village and put himself into Xiaozhong. As the first partner of Weasel, he carried out the task. The reason why the chopper he used fell into the hands of Wuyin village is very simple. He once went into Wuyin village with weasel to carry out the task, but was found by the four generations of water shadow, that is, yacang In the end, Pipa shizang was killed, and the chopper fell into the hands of Wuyin village.


    All in all, this is a tragic character, but from this, we can see that Muye village is not essentially different from other villages.


    This time, in order to get information, they set up a very large Bureau.


    The appearance of the bureau is to kill the traitor, but in fact it is to obtain the secret letter and ensure that Pipa shizang will not be suspected to be a traitor.


    This mission is full of doubts. Although it seems that Watergate initiated it, and at that time, a certain number of people could be gathered around it. After all, although there are some bandits on the other side of Nara mountain, they would not send more than six teams to this area at the same time, which is very doubtful.


    Then, in the later stage of the battle, Pipa shizang deliberately used the technique of dark walking, which was originally the ninja of the same enemy and ourselves. Their Shangren would also fall into the state of visual deprivation. At this time, he could directly kill a Shangren and put the secret letter into the person''s clothes.


    As for the others Hum, they are all victims.


    Not only Shangren who died, but also Li are victims. It seems that Li''s image in the village''s high-level is not so good. Shuiying is definitely not the only one who has opinions about large families. The top cadres in Muye must have their own opinions about yuzhibo, but this opinion can''t be expressed. Otherwise, the image of the village will be destroyed.


    Li sighed a little. Originally, he wanted to ask Muye to do something, but now it seems that Muye didn''t treat himself as a human being. Li looked at his hand and laughed. In this case, the next thing is how to develop, right? Bofeng Watergate, oh, no, it should be called four generations of adults


    After a slight sigh, Li strode out of the hall. If there was a man named Yu Zhibo Li in the world, he had no talent, but he worked hard with his own strength to achieve the results he had created before, but he would die in such a situation, right? If Li didn''t have the potential power at that time, it''s estimated that loquat shizang had cut off Li''s head.


    This time, in order to cooperate with Muye''s battle, loquat shizang gave away so many Shangren from Wuyin village. If he took Li''s life, he would have been punished if he went back to the village.


    Right after Li returned home, a man touched the room of Li, but he was the guy with soil. He thought Li had the most strength, which was similar to Kakashi, but today, it can be said that he completely overturned his understanding of Zhongren.


    In fact, he was envious of Kakashi''s power, so he directly asked Li to think of ways to make him stronger. Li was also extremely depressed about this. There were many ways to make him stronger quickly, but they were not suitable for him. In fact, this guy was surprisingly strong later, and it was not too much to say that he was crushing most of the film levels ¡£


    But now if you want to become stronger, you can only strengthen the training. This training method is very simple. In fact, it can also be called masochistic training. Just like naruto and Sasuke''s competitive crazy practice in the early stage, they started to carry out a lot of basic training and strengthen some skills.


    Although the basic things will not work immediately now, they can accumulate a lot, and the skills can make him grow up quickly in a short time. Under such torment, the progress with soil is also quite rapid. Although the basic things do not make him feel anything, it is far from starting to teach him skills in the evening He became very serious when he happened to have something on it.


    After all, these skills look pretty fancy, or to put it another way, they are very boastful.


    Don''t think about it. This guy must have tried so hard to go to paolin.


    On this day, I went back to my room after "education" as usual, only to find that there was an uninvited person in the room at this time.This man has golden hair. It''s bofengshuimen.


    "Mr. Watergate, what''s the matter with you?" Li doesn''t care much. After all, those people outside the family are not qualified to stop people with Watergate identity.


    Although Li is already a member of the clan, he still lives in the same place as before. This courtyard is located at the edge of the clan area. It''s normal that the bodyguards don''t care.


    What''s more, for a person like Li, where does he need a guard to guard his door? ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C163

    "Li Jun, you don''t need to call me a senior. Just call me shuimen." The face of Bofeng Watergate is full of gentle smile. If Li has not seen things through, maybe he really wants to treat the guy who almost killed himself as a gentle big brother. "I have something to discuss with you."


    "You said From the corner of the mouth slightly up, looks quite modest.


    "About the skill you mentioned in qianniao''s report Well, I think, right, it''s called spiral pill, right? I want to develop it. What do you think? " Watergate is very polite at this time. This guy didn''t come to Li before, but now he comes to Li. Maybe one of the last tasks can kill Li. Then he can use the spiral pill consultation mentioned in Li''s report directly. But now Li is not dead. That is to say, this thing still belongs to Li. If he uses it directly, it will be used by outsiders It''s not very good-looking in front of him, so now he comes to find Li in order to block other people''s mouths.


    Li nodded gently, "your chakra attribute is very comprehensive, and you should be able to master this skill skillfully..." Li Dao clearly knows that Bofeng Watergate has almost all chakra attributes, and the only thing he is not good at is the chakra attribute of fire system. However, he soon changed the subject of conversation, "I just can''t help you privately. In short, I still want to ask the elders in the family."


    Watergate quickly nodded and made an understanding expression, "I know this. If you have any news, please let me know. Of course, I will ask the three elders for accommodation."


    Listen to Watergate finish saying this words, leave of the corner of mouth twitch for a while, it seems Watergate and three elder is old acquaintance.


    Next, Li told the three elders about it directly. After pondering for a moment, the three elders agreed to leave, but then told Li to be careful about the character of Bofeng Watergate.


    However, it was not unexpected. Originally, because of the attribute of the characters in the family, this spiral pill did not need to be taken out to spend manpower and material resources to study. But now that Bofeng Watergate wants to study, let it go. After all, bofengshuimen is also a master of Ninjutsu. With his help, this technique will be completed smoothly. As long as you let Li follow and study together, the technique will finally fall into the hands of the family!


    After nearly six months of "hard work", the primary appearance of the spiral pill is basically completed. It''s only at this time that the spiral pill is not so stable that it is quite easy to dissipate during the attack.


    Of course, this is also the reason why Li has made some moves. Li often puts forward some suggestions. The direction of these suggestions is right, but they lead Watergate astray. Otherwise, even if Watergate carries out its own research, it is estimated that it will reach the current level in three months.


    And then after half a year, this is the complete completion of the operation, which Watergate actually said, did not expect to be able to complete the operation within a year!


    I can''t help rolling my eyes. Under my crazy procrastination, this guy can finish it in a year. Is that strange? Of course, after the second stage, Watergate doesn''t need the help of Li. After all, the difficulty of this technique is actually the stage of research and development, and it doesn''t need so many things to improve a technique.


    Next, Li came back to the team again. At this time, xinzhizhu''s strength has been completely restored. Under his leadership, Hatta and Qimu have no chance to fight. Everything is going smoothly. When Li joined them, they have no chance to fight.


    It''s just that the next days are totally beyond Li''s imagination. Yes, the war is over, and the Ninjas don''t have to go to the battlefield to fight hard. But at the same time, with the reduction of the number of tasks, Li is extremely depressed. Originally, no matter whether the mission is finished or not, the village would provide some guaranteed bonus or something.


    But now even the money given for the mission is extremely small, and the mission that can be received is extremely small. Now the village is full of wandering ninjas, one by one carrying inferior wine around. These guys are tumbling and crawling on the battlefield. Some of them have become families, while others have lost their desire to become families.


    It''s just that those who have already got married can''t support their wives any more. Now the most they can do is to drink to comfort themselves.


    Time flies. Another year has passed. The current situation is still the same. It''s very uncomfortable. Originally, the weasel should have been born a year ago, but the time axis of the world always fluctuates, or this time there is some deterioration.


    Meiqin was pregnant two years ago, but three months later she fell down and miscarried. Fuyue was very sad for this. After nearly half a year''s rest, Meiqin got pregnant again. This day was just the time to give birth. This time, the birth was quite smooth, and the company who accompanied Fuyue and other people outside the door got married for the first time News, it''s a boy.


    And at this time, a figure appeared in the side from, "from adults.""Oh, it''s the real king." Li said slowly, "what''s the matter?"


    Yanbui Zhenwu had a fight with this guy when he left the Ninja school graduation exam three years ago. At that time, he had already shown his amazing strength, and now he has become a Shangren.


    "My Lord, something happened." Yanzhuan Zhenwu hands a scroll to Li. After Li becomes a disciple of dashuewan, yanzhuan Zhenwu shows great respect for Li. He takes Li as the prince.


    When he opened the scroll, he just glanced at it, and immediately turned pale. He suddenly put it away. "Are these guys crazy?" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C164

    Li threw the scroll to Fu Yue, opened it and looked at it. Then his face became very ugly. "The southern guard class is all gone? How can it be that even if it''s completely destroyed, at least some news will come out! "


    From the hum, it seems that someone started, "I''m going to participate in the task, you''d better accompany your wife."


    "But..." Fu Yue''s expression twitched. After all, he was the captain of the guard. If this incident didn''t come out at all, it would be hard to say.


    "Don''t worry, the future patriarch." From turn head a smile, "all give me to carry on processing good."


    Looking at Li''s back, Fu Yue sighed slightly. In fact, it''s certain that he will become the next patriarch. Now this kind of task is not suitable for his identity.


    And from now is also a long time have not started, simply feel covered with rust ah.


    Not long after, Li appeared at the entrance of the village. At this time, at the entrance of the village, xinzhizhu three people were waiting for him. Besides these three people, there were three other teams. One of them was sunset red and ASMA, while the third one frowned. Did this guy actually appear?


    The third person''s whole body is covered by a black robe, and the upper part of his face is covered by a mask. This person is very powerful, or his ability should be very strong. He is a member of the Younv clan, and this vein has a very special ability in the clan. Because the host insect in their body is not a multi-functional parasite, and there are highly toxic nano scale poisonous insects in their body. If someone is infected with the toxin, they will die of cell damage. At the same time, this kind of poisonous insect can only exist in biological cells and propagate by destroying cells. Once the host dies, the poisonous insect also dies. Because of the special ability of Younv zhihei, this poisonous insect can only survive in his body. Because of this, he was wearing protective clothing that almost covered his whole body. He never attended Ninja school because of this reason, not that he didn''t want to attend, but that he was not allowed to.


    The number of appearances of this guy is also quite small, or it should be said that he did not appear in the original work at all, but if it comes to his son, others will have an impression, you girl takes root.


    The member of the "root" of the dark Department, the Younv clan, the subordinate of Tuan Zang, and the superior of Sakai, follow Tuan Zang''s five shadow assembly. He has a very tacit understanding with his teammates and often cooperates with the enemy. In the hands of Yu Zhibo ban, he was inhaled into a different space with his writing wheel eye. Later, in order to let Dou demonstrate the effect of reincarnation of filthy soil, he killed Younv and took root.


    The appearance of this oil girl zhihei is similar to that of the oil girl in the original work. Although this guy''s fighting ability sounds very strange, he can be sure that his strength is not bad.


    After all, these guys who rely on poisonous insects are quite crazy. It seems that Younv zhihei is the leader of this team. The strength of this team is quite good. Although ASMA and red are not very strong, at least one oil girl zhihei can raise the overall level of the team to a higher level.


    Then the other three members of the team were Michael Mackay, whopper and I don''t know huoxuanjian.


    This team has a headache. Kai''s strength in the future is needless to say, but now he can only use one word to describe "vegetable chicken". And the other two people, huibishou and wuhuoxuanjian, didn''t become formal Shangren even after a long time. They were just special Shangren.


    The official meaning of this special Shangren is that it is different from Shangren of all-round development. They are ninjas with unique talents and development in some aspects. Their strength is between Shangren and Zhongren. Engaged in specialized research, such as education, research and development, espionage, etc. You need a ninja with special skills to be competent.


    Two talented ninjas? Huibishou''s strength, to be honest, is not clear at all, but that unknown huoxuanjian should be a good hand with thousands of books (yes, yes, this guy is not holding a toothpick! It''s a thousand copies I just don''t know what the current level is.


    As for the third team, Li just saw the first person and closed his pupils. If Li didn''t admit his mistake, he was a big man. Beiliuhu, a guy who followed the big snake pill, was also a student of three generations. However, this guy''s talent was not as good as big snake pill and master, and his opportunity was not as good as his own.


    Maybe if his teacher is just an ordinary ninja, and his teammates are just ordinary ninjas, he will not go astray in the end, because his talent and strength are not outstanding, and he is also jealous of the strength of the three of them. He chose an incorrect path - Forbidden research.


    And this guy may really be a genius. He actually developed an extremely powerful ninja, that is guiyaluo. This forbidden book can absorb ninja or beast, and then put all the ninja and blood boundary in his body into his own possession!


    Needless to say, this is a kind of extremely cruel and can quickly become strong ninja.


    Just like dasheban, beiliuhu was discovered by the secret department in the process of studying the forbidden technique. The three generations who learned about it prepared to clean up the door by themselves. Although beiliuhu was seriously injured in the end, he also successfully escaped from Muye. This is the story of the successor of Huoying.But now it seems that there is no special appearance in beiliuhu. On the contrary, he looks very gentle and elegant, but he is a good-looking guy. In terms of talent, this guy is not so bad. He graduated from school at the age of five, became Zhongren at the age of six, and became Shangren at the age of twelve. If this guy is a genius, it''s just that his brilliance is ignored by others It''s just covered by those three people.


    It''s another bad guy. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C165

    As for the members of the beliuhu team, they are the moonlight, the wind, the green leaves and the sunset of the moon.


    Damn, except for beiliuhu, none of the three people are strong forbearance. In the future, they are just three guys who exist as special forbearance. Fortunately, these people here will at least become superior forbearance in the future, that is, they have excellent qualifications.


    "Captain xinzhizhu, what is the task this time?" Beiliuhu said gently.


    This guy''s strength should not be bad, at least he should be a top-notch guy, but the upper limit is too low, so there is no possibility of impact on the shadow level.


    Xinzhizhu said slowly, "although the notice I sent you was that the southern guard had disappeared, in fact, the entire southern guard class, reconnaissance class and executive class were all destroyed. Their strength was found two hours after they lost contact, and they were all dismembered."


    After hearing this, people''s faces were a little bit ugly. Generally speaking, the guard force is divided into nine departments, one for each party, and another for the village. Except that the village has set up a general department, three teams are set up in each of the eight directions. The guard team is responsible for defense, the reconnaissance team is responsible for active search, and the executive team is responsible for carrying out tasks There are three or five people in each class, but each class has at least the level of tolerance or the level of tolerance among the elite. The story of three classes is destroyed, that is, ten people are eliminated.


    And generally speaking, there is at least one ninja who is good at perception and communication in each movie. This kind of Ninja is different from ordinary fighting ninja, which is very rare. It is only for the safety of the village that the village will be assigned to the guard.


    "Ten days of patience, or more, or even no chance to ask for help, were destroyed." Li said slowly, "it seems that there are many people on the other side, but it doesn''t matter. They are dead."


    Hearing Li''s words, the others frowned and the moonlight coughed. The disdain on her face was very heavy, but Younv zhihei said, "in fact, what Li Jun said is right. There are xinzhijun and beiliuhujun here. It''s really hard for them to escape."


    "Are you the one who left?" Kay opened his mouth and said, "needless to say, let''s fight first! I''ve heard your name all the time. Kakashi is not your opponent. "


    He rolled his eyes and said, "wait until the task is over."


    But at this time, after Younv zhihei said Li''s name, people on the scene didn''t dare to underestimate Li. Although he said that he was just a genius in other people''s ears before he left, Li''s reputation was completely hit in the fight with Wuyin village a year ago. Who doesn''t know Li''s name now?


    At this time, xinzhizhu directly took out a scroll from his arms, "yes, here you are."


    From Leng for a while, took the scroll to open a look, but it is frowned, "on the forbearance commission? Is it too early? "


    I don''t know how he became Shangren this year. He didn''t do any work at all.


    Xinzhizhu shrugged his shoulders and said, "this is the meaning of the village. You can fight against them. It''s useless anyway."


    With a slight sigh, Li put the scroll away, and xinzhizhu glanced at all the people on the scene, "OK, now let''s start with a small team? Is everyone OK? If we find the enemy''s situation, we should send out a signal bomb directly. But be careful! Especially Kay team, if there is something wrong, run away immediately, even if there is no time to launch the signal bomb. If you don''t find any clues today, go back to this place immediately. I''ll ask the village for more people. "


    Hearing this, Li is also depressed. It seems that Muye is in financial stress now. It is estimated that only four teams have been set up to deal with this emergency in order to reduce expenses.


    Younv zhihei put out her thumb and said to the three men, "you must remember, safety first!"


    To tell you the truth, this time things really made Muye confused. Since the Warring States period, Muye has never suffered a big loss. Even sometimes the situation is critical, but the end of every war in the world of tolerance is Muye''s victory. Now the situation has just settled down. I really didn''t expect that someone would touch Muye''s head.


    Everyone scattered and chose a direction to explore. To tell you the truth, the team that is most likely to find clues is the team from here and Younv zhihei''s team. From here is the white eye of hatching field. Even if the poisonous insects in Younv zhihei''s body are not as convenient as sending bad insects, there should be no problem in search and other work.


    However, after nearly a day''s search, they didn''t find any clues. It seems that the attackers either didn''t completely enter this area or had almost abnormal anti reconnaissance ability. They couldn''t even find any clues.


    Just as the crowd was about to return to the assembly site, suddenly a ray of thunder came down from the sky. Li''s face sank and rushed in that direction. Although it had been a long time, Li still remembered this move.Black hoe and thunder tooth? How can nindo seven people show up here?


    Are all the people in Wuyin village crazy? I had suffered such a big loss before, and now I dare to come here. However, since I dare to come here like this, Muye is not ready to let them go back like this!


    On the other side, at this time, Kai''s group of three people are frantically fleeing. At this time, behind them, the seven shadows are frantically following up. All the seven Nintendo people are here at this time. I''m afraid they have to give up even if there are movie level characters. The seven Nintendo of this generation are much better than the later ones At least it''s not that we don''t cut the ordinary goods any more. Everyone here is only a little worse than Sanren. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C166

    They were also unlucky. It was time to go back and gather, but the black hoe Lei Ya found the trace. Originally, if they hid, the seven people would not find them so easily, but the black hoe Lei Ya directly activated Lei dun.


    Under the huge thunder, the three chickens were scared and ran to the assembly point, but they were caught up by the people behind.


    But how can these three chickens escape the speed of tolerance? These seven guys are all psychopathic guys. Even if the other party is tolerant, they will not let go easily. Several people looked at each other for a while, and basically they had planned. When these little guys escaped to their teammates, when they were finally relieved, they directly killed them!


    This is in line with their style!


    However, the three little guys in front of them let them down too much. The three guys were absolutely tolerant. Their strength was too poor. They had lost a lot of physical strength in fear. It seemed that they could not run back to the village. Finally, two of them fell to the ground directly, and one of them blocked them.


    Seven people stopped, they were standing on the end of a tree, their faces were all bored expression, "Hey, is this really good? It''s just three little white rabbits. " One of them said so.


    The other sighed, "I''ve just had a fight with the people of the snow kingdom. My knife has a gap. I''m going to chop people. No matter what kind of person it is, make up the gap first, right This voice is the voice of loquat shizang, but no matter who wants to do it here, these three people can''t survive


    It seems that the time has been decided, and Li is rushing to the other side. It''s true that Kai was overtaken by the seven Nintendo people. However, Li remembers that it was the completion of the task in the water kingdom. Now when it comes to Muye, who knows what will happen. If Kai is really cut to death, what will happen next is really different Sure!


    At this time, Pipa shizang has come step by step towards a Kai, with a bit of arrogance and ferocity on his face, "come on, little friend, let my knife drink your blood!" With that, he suddenly waved his sword to a Kai. At this moment, a foot directly kicked the side of the beheading sword. Pipa shizang stepped back a few steps, and his face was full of unbelievable expressions. If someone could beat him back, he believed it completely, but it was not normal for people here to beat themselves back Right?


    "I think of you..." Pipa shizang squinted and said, "you are yuzhiboli. Last time we had a fight."


    From the Bah, spit out a mouthful of blood foam, their team and a Kai''s route is the biggest difference, if you want to come, he really did his best, "Kai!"


    "Yes, I''m far away from you." Ah Kai yelled, his face full of gratitude, "go, I can''t last long!"


    "Want to go?" Black hoe Leiya directly appeared on the way of their retreat. "Sorry, boy, last time it was because the guy at Bofeng Watergate was there. I really couldn''t figure out his cards, so I didn''t do it. But if you think I''ll let you go for the second time, it''s too naive!"


    From slowly exhaled a breath, "a Kai, I ask you a question."


    Ah Kai was completely shocked by such a sentence, "what What''s the problem? "


    "Is your father in the village now?" Li said slowly, "Mike, is he in the village now?"


    Ah Kai''s eyes darkened. "So you think my father died when he was on a mission a month ago. But he had no friends at all, and no one even came to see him off. "


    "No, he has friends." From a tiny smile, "really, that guy hang up also don''t know to give me a message." Li said so, and a surprising momentum suddenly appeared on his body, "Kay, watch it. Next, I''m going to use the stunt that your father taught me."


    A Kai widened his eyes. "How could it be that he taught you, he just tolerated it!"


    "Will you bear it?" Li said with a slight smile, "no, actually that guy''s real strength is very strong, but he just can''t show it. Look, this is the strongest trick your father taught me, and it''s also the ultimate meaning of physical skill."


    "The ultimate meaning of body art?" Ah Kai thought for a moment, his face suddenly changed, "is it a thousand year old killing?"


    From depressed, crazy sweat, this guy in the end with Kakashi learn what things ah, but from just slightly sighed and said, "is not that kind of trick." Finish saying, left knot a seal, "eight door Dun Jia ¡¤ open the door to open!"


    The next moment from the speed of nearly half faster, suddenly toward the front of the loquat ten Tibet rushed past, before this guy but almost to Yin himself, but next from can not be polite, at this time he kicked on the chopper, in an instant loquat ten Tibet was from the blast to the air.


    "The second door, shut the door Then Li starts Shadow Dance directly, and leaves behind Pipa shizang, slapping him on the back. Although Li doesn''t take him to the ground like Xiao Li did before, Pipa shizang has found that his body is out of control."Kill him! This guy uses No way His voice has not yet fallen, his body has been hurled to the ground! With a bang, a huge pit with a diameter of 10 meters was smashed out on the ground! As for the loquat ten hidden inside, it''s estimated that it''s not a serious injury, but it''s going to break a few ribs, right?


    "Eight men dunjia?" Black hoe thunder tooth twisted neck, "but kid, how heavy can you drive?"


    From a smile, "you should know after you die." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C167

    "It''s really a big tone. I''ve heard of you. Are you the genius of the latest generation of Muye?"


    A gloomy voice sounded, and a huge man came out slowly. To tell you the truth, this guy didn''t look like a ninja. His body was very huge, even bigger than that of Dingzuo who didn''t use doubling technique. Moreover, he had a lot of fat on his body. He wasn''t a muscular man, but I know this guy is not easy to be provoked Ah, he is the one who holds the most peculiar scalpel among the seven people.


    It was a knife with life. At this time, he strode towards Li with the knife behind him. But Li remembered that even the owner''s chakra would absorb it without scruple.


    Since this guy can use the mackerel muscle, it proves that chakra in his body is as huge as his body. Li takes a deep breath and looks at Kai behind him. No matter how he says, he can''t let this guy die. But the water escape ninja of chakra, who is so huge, probably has a wide range of influence?


    From slightly sighed a tone, hands a grip, roar a way, "living door open!"


    In a flash, the skin of Li''s body began to congest and turn red, and the green chakra flame began to rise slowly on his body. This kind of light is out of reach for most ninjas. As a forbidden book, bamen dunjia is not really a forbidden book. Many ninjas know this thing.


    As long as you have the heart, you can learn, but not many people will use this forbidden book. After all, the price of using this forbidden book is to greatly damage your body. Only people like a Kai and Xiao Li, who have been crazy to exercise their body, can frequently open the eight gates of dunjia in the middle stage, without causing permanent damage to your body.


    The first is to remove the limitation of brain area, so as to achieve the goal of giving full play to 100% of the physical ability, consume body energy overload, and improve attack and speed.


    Kakashi has also been used to improve the power of ninja in disguise. After opening this door, at most, there will be slight fatigue after the battle, which will not really cause detachment.


    The second is to remove the limit of physical fatigue, press the body energy to recover physical strength, and offset the fatigue caused by the speed of energy consumption when opening the door. At the beginning of this course, we are squeezing our physical strength.


    Sanmen Shengmen is actually the safe area of bamen dunjia. When all the doors before this door are opened, it will cause the body to take off the force at most, without any permanent damage.


    So many people can easily use it. So when they left and opened the third door, these people here looked like they were watching children fight.


    After all, Li is the genius of the yuzhibo family. It is quite normal for the family to teach Li some tricks to protect his life in extremely dangerous situations.


    But it''s not the same from the fourth door, "the fourth door hurts, the door opens!"


    After the beginning of the fourth gate, the attack and speed of the user will be further improved, and the body will begin to be damaged. They will enter the dangerous area of the eight gate dunjia, and enter the eight gate dunjia state in a real sense.


    Loquat shizang also climbed out of the pit on the ground at this time, "Damn, don''t think your strange power can cause me any kind of injury, boy, I want to be serious!"


    After that, the guy came towards Li with a big knife in both hands. At this time, the guy also showed his real strength. Although he was holding an object as big as a chopper, his attack speed was so fast that people felt terrible at this time. Every attack of him had an inexplicable color of blood light.


    Is this the right way to use the chopper?


    He sighed when he thought of the animation, no longer chopping, but actually using it as a chopping tool. It seems that this knife is not only able to absorb blood and constantly repair, but also can convert the absorbed blood into energy and constantly enhance it.


    Is it a monster who keeps killing others and then makes his weapons stronger without limitation?


    At least at this time, although loquat shizang has shown his crazy action beyond endurance, Li has opened the fourth door after all, and his knife can''t hurt him at all.


    Li suddenly pushed back Pipa shizang, and then his whole body rushed to Pipa shizang. This time, Li madly pushed Pipa shizang back.


    At this time, a man with a strange knife jumped into it directly. The big knife in his hand had no omen. He cut it down towards Li crazy. There was no pear.


    The name of this man flashed through Li''s mind. The big knife in this guy''s hand looks very strange. If the one in Pipa shizang''s hand can be called a knife, the thing in this guy''s hand is just like the combination of panel and scroll.


    The froth in this guy''s hand is not so much a knife as a kind of forbearance. It''s a blade perfectly combined with the detonator. The sabre technique has explosive power and very powerful lethality. Blaster technique throws the explosion scroll of blaster droplets around the enemy, causing a large-scale explosion that cannot be escaped.This knife is really dangerous, for both the user and the enemy. It can be seen that this knife is basically equivalent to an automatic scroll, which contains numerous detonators. When the user releases the detonator, once the number of detonators is wrong, the whole knife may explode, and the consequences are absolutely unimaginable.


    And the user of the knife also needs to grasp the timing of the explosion, otherwise the worst case is to blow himself up and the enemy will not be hurt.


    One side is a common blade, and the other is attached with a detonator. The detonator is enclosed in the blade. Usually, it is used to cut and kill with the blade. When there are many enemies or there is an explosion attack, it is used to attack with the detonator blade. Even if the enemy blocks the attack, the ensuing explosion will be seriously damaged. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C168

    Detonator is a kind of bug like thing in this world. Even if it''s at shadow level, it''s a death. After all, most people in the world of fire shadow are still flesh and blood. If they are attacked by detonators, they will be doomed.


    And this thing can also be made into a trap, that is, after stepping on it, it will automatically attach to the human body, and finally bang, the dregs are gone, like changmen. After being trapped, it seems that nothing happens to absorb it, which is completely a metamorphosis. In fact, many people can skillfully use the detonator in the fire shadow. Of course, the simplest way is just like the blasting mode in CS. Put it in a place to make a trap and bang when waiting for someone to pass by.


    And then it''s tied to kuwu and thrown out, which is basically the same as throwing grenades.


    Of course, the detonator also has a weakness, that is, it is really the same as the grenade. It must be full of lotus on the front, and its real lethality actually comes from the fragments and stray bullets caused by destroying other things. Then, most ninjas in the world always use a few defensive ninjas.


    For example, earth flow wall and water flow wall can greatly reduce the effect of detonator.


    So basically, in front of the fight, the detonator can be slapped on the legs of the second generation like the third generation. It''s something that only technical talents can do.


    The only person who can really use this detonator in his own way of fighting is Xiaonan. Her Zhidun can turn the paper she shoots into a detonator. To be reasonable, Xiaonan can actually say that she can sweep the world of tolerance with this hand.


    As long as you don''t meet that kind of Tianke ninja, and if you''re first attacked by the other party, you can throw thousands of detonators. It''s really God blocking and killing God, and then the goods can fly.


    Then, the second person is the guy in front of you. The knife in your hand can have the same effect as the detonator. Maybe you are disabled if you are cut by the beheading sword, but if you are cut by this guy, it is really explosive tons of damage. If you don''t die, you''ll be bombed, and you won''t be able to fight any more.


    At this time, it seems that this guy doesn''t have any self-esteem at all. He just waves his sword at Li Yidun. This guy is different from the previous beheading dagger. If the beheading dagger dodges, it''s just like dodging. Even if it''s with blood red Dao Qi, there''s a trace to follow.


    But this guy has no basis for the location of the knife, and with his waving, from time to time there is a blasting symbol flying towards the left. For a moment, the scene was extremely hot, which was much more dangerous than the previous battle with Pipa shizang.


    A button from both hands, "Dumen open!" Dumen is totally different from the previous one. This time, it doesn''t improve the strength of the body. It is a simple increase in speed. With the opening of Dumen, the speed of leaving suddenly accelerates, and with this crazy speed, the turf on the ground is all rolled up.


    As for the detonators that fell down, they were all rolled up and turned to Wuli Shenba, but as expected, now Wuli Shenba has made a move. How could his good partner Li Shawan sit back and ignore them?


    At this time, Li Sha Chuan Wan had already inserted his knife into the ground. This Li Sha Chuan Wan had a long hair that killed Matt, and he wore a mask on his face. At the same time, he was extremely cruel and cold-blooded. He killed neither enemy nor foe. Before he died, he and Wu Li even eight were called "heartless two men group". They had committed the crime of killing their teacher or brother. In addition, no matter the civilians or the weak will show any mercy. Even among the seven nindao people, these two guys are the most inhumane. His hobby is to tie the enemy to the tree with his own long knife and sewing needle to appreciate their struggling appearance before death.


    Long knife and needle is the blade that can pierce everything and sew it up. In terms of penetrating power, this Dao is definitely the most powerful one among the seven people of Ninja Dao. The attack range of this Dao is very far and the killing power is great. Maybe there is no way for the super huge guy like tailed beast, but for normal people, this person is very dangerous and difficult to deal with! And this knife in his hand can often hit the opponent without fighting back. There is a steel wire tied to the back of the knife, which can put people through. The wire and the knife are aggressive. The user must have the technology, otherwise he will be injured by steel wire when attacking the enemy.


    This guy cooperated with Wuli Shiba''s attack, which was very terrible. As Li Zao chuanwan inserted his long knife into the ground, he didn''t continue to pursue Wuli Shiba. Instead, he quickly retreated behind him. At the same time, he kicked a Kai and rolled them out.


    With the completion of Li''s action, a knife has been stretched out from under the ground at the place where Li has just disappeared, and with Li kicking a Kai out, the knife has appeared again at the place where a Kai just stood.


    However, these two times are all flash, there is no buffer for others.


    Come on! Very fast, this guy''s strength is really strong.He wriggled his neck, with a little excitement on his face. "But if you think this can defeat me, aren''t you looking down on me? Uncle with the mackerel muscle over there, didn''t you stand up just now? Come on, have a good time with me? "


    Nintendo seven people, they have seven knives as if with inexplicable magic, who got the seven knives are either killed, or become a traitor tolerance, but their owners without exception are all extremely crazy guys, they almost lost the human nature on the surface, leaving only endless madness.


    But this guy is not the same, only watermelon mountain dolphin ghost is not the same. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C169

    This guy later became the director of the Intelligence Department of Wuyin village, and also became the boss of the ghost shark. In a later operation, he gave the ghost shark the task of guarding the members of the intelligence department.


    According to the regulations at that time, when the intelligence department was intercepted by the enemy, it was necessary to prevent intelligence from falling into the enemy''s hands by whatever means.


    So when the ghost mackerel was besieged by the Muye Ninja sennai Bixi, he chose to kill all his teammates to protect the intelligence. The puffer devil himself, as a member of the Nintendo group, sells information to neighboring countries. Finally, he died in the hands of the ghost shark, and the shark muscle was also taken away by the ghost shark.


    This guy can be said to give up for his own life, even for the interests of the village, and there is no Ninja''s self-esteem in his heart. Indeed, ninja can do anything for the interests, but if he does his job, he really looks down on him. But from this we can see that this guy is more human.


    "Hum!" It seems that because of Li''s ignorance of himself, a touch of anger also appeared on Li shouchuanwan''s face. He directly pulled back the blade in his hand, then yanked it, and suddenly burst out countless silk threads at Li''s feet. These silk threads crisscrossed together, and suddenly bound to Li''s feet.


    This is the famous stunt of Licheng chuanwan, long knife and ground spider sewing. This move is to use "long knife and sewing needle" to hide several steel threads underground. After preparation, these steel threads will be directly combined to cut off the enemy''s feet.


    But leave is to sneer a, "Scene door opens!" Generally speaking, a person who can open the scene door can let himself enter the semi open buffer state at any time, that is, he can maintain the green energy emitted after opening the door, but his body does not change in any way, so as to reduce his consumption load and damage. When necessary, he can instantly open his combat power.


    These guys think that from the beginning, they need to open eight doors one by one. They mistakenly think that they can only open to the level of Dumen. After all, in most families, those who can open five doors are already outstanding ninjas. They never thought that the ten year old boy in front of them could do it!


    Six doors! The people who can open the six doors can hardly do it in the whole Wuyin village!


    But now it''s obviously too late for them to be surprised, because at this time, Li has already started. His speed is so fast that Pipa shizang has already rushed past him without any reaction. Then the next moment, Li has already started a crazy duel with Li Shawan.


    Originally, there was a watermelon porpoise ghost standing beside Li Zao chuanwan, but in the moment of rushing past, watermelon porpoise GUI subconsciously retreated to the side for a minute.


    In this moment, there was no obstacle between Li and Li Zhuo chuanwan, and even there was no threat to his left, right and back. If he didn''t turn this guy off now, Li would be an idiot!


    Now that it has been opened to the sixth door, there will be a killing move from nature! Towards the peacock!


    The principle of chaokongque is to open six doors to eight doors, quickly improve the body function, and knock down the enemy with countless fists. The speed of fire generated by friction, even the breathing space is not given to the enemy, and the destructive power generated by continuous attack has knocked down all the enemies in the past. The flames scattered from the fist dyed the sky red.


    As bright as sunrise, as dazzling as peacock tail feather! That''s why it''s called Chao peacock.


    This move is actually a body skill created by a Kai, but it will naturally become his own body skill when it is used now. If you want to use this peacock, you can only rely on the physical quality after opening six doors in this world.


    From now on, the first blow was on Li Shau chuanwan, and then the next blow was on Li Shau chuanwan before the last one was fully lifted up. However, it was only three or four seconds. Li Shau chuanwan had already won more than 100 blows! At this time, the people around them responded and quickly came to help. Of course, Wu Li Shen Ba, who had the best relationship with Li Shou Chuan Wan, was at the front.


    In fact, several other people have not seen the power of chaokongque, but the sparks generated by the speed of the fist at this time have already made them feel a thrill. So, can the Lichao chuanwan, which is located in the center of the attack, really survive? They are suspicious of this, and they don''t know whether the last blow of this move will produce a violent explosion. If so, they will be involved in it, which is not good!


    In fact, when Li first hit this guy, he knew he couldn''t kill him. This guy actually wound a lot of steel wires on his body. These steel wires are not solid. On the contrary, there are some regular patterns in the middle of these steel wires The gap, and these gaps in the encounter with each other''s attack, will produce a great kinetic energy buffer, the final result is from the attack has no effect!


    In other words, it can''t achieve the original effect. At the beginning, I thought I would be finished with a few punches, but I didn''t expect that the other side really held on like this!From the return of a punch will have been forced to come over the Wuli very eight forced back, and then will be in the rush to directly end the Licheng string pills, at this time Wuli very eight roared, "watermelon mountain, what are you doing!"


    Watermelon porpoise ghost, who had already retired for a long distance, gnawed his teeth and rushed directly towards Li. At this time, he also knew that if he really retreated, he might really live to the end, but he would have to bear the charge of fearing war if he wanted to go back to the village.


    And the crime of fear of war is enough to kill in any village! What''s more, Wuyin village is famous for its iron blood! ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C170

    At this time, watermelon mountain porpoise ghost pulled out the mackerel muscle behind him. At this time, he also directly moved the real thing. However, he pulled down all the bandages wrapped on the mackerel muscle, and then rushed toward Li. At the same time, the mackerel muscle in his hand was also completely expanded. The mackerel muscle itself was not a knife. The mackerel muscle was a small fish with three tails, which was responsible for helping the three tails absorb and consume Chakra''s. He usually pastes it on ji''ao''s stomach to clean up the residue, sucks food from ji''ao''s stomach, extracts a large amount of chakra, and then returns chakra to ji''ao''s body. The strength of the mackerel muscle is that it can be extracted from food. Normally, it can extract 5 times of chakra. Chakra stored in the mackerel muscle will continue to flow into the body during the battle.


    Later, Sanwei was subdued and assigned to the country of water, and Wuyin village assigned the fish to the seven Nintendos as seven Nintendos. Of course, the power of the fish is not controlled by ordinary ninjas. Only chakra is powerful and can be controlled by the people he likes. Otherwise, it''s easy to be controlled Antiphagic.


    At this time, the watermelon porpoise ghost attacks Li. Its purpose is to absorb Li''s chakra through the mackerel muscle, and then weaken Li''s combat effectiveness first, and then attack Li to kill him.


    However, a sneer appeared at the corner of Li''s mouth at this time, and his body speeded up nearly twice as fast in an instant, "the seventh door - startled door opened!"


    With the roar of Li, the blue chakra steam began to rise on Li''s body. In fact, the chakra flow in Li''s body was too frequent, which led to the body''s heat rising, and finally made the sweat transpiration. Just at the moment of leaving, it opened the door.


    Pipa shizang''s face suddenly changed, "let''s go, this guy..."


    The next moment, Li has already kicked him, and he flies directly to the outside of the forest. Then the next moment, Li has madly followed him, and kicked him back, just hitting Lei ya, the black hoe. At this time, Li is like a blue light.


    In fact, the ninja who opened the seventh door is no longer what ordinary shadow level can deal with. Even these guys in front of us are just making up for each other.


    But at this time, not everyone is in fear, a blue light flashed at the same time, flounder? The person who was always at the end of the team has rushed towards Li. This guy is Can''t help but be absent-minded for a while, turn to can''t help but smile bitterly, originally don''t know what this person is called.


    In the animation and cartoon, it is only explained that this man died in the hands of Michael day, but his name is not mentioned at all. However, this flounder knife is not funny. According to Li''s meaning, this flounder knife is actually the most powerful and mysterious one among the seven knives.


    What is the Dao made of? It''s not mentioned in the original work at all, but Li is impressed by its power. Among them, in the shadow of fire, the person who used this Dao is Chang Shilang. He once used this Dao to defeat Sasuke directly, and then he used this Dao to defeat heijue.


    The use of this knife is not a simple slash, on the contrary, it is used to launch.


    "Flounder free!" He held the knife in both hands and roared at Li crazily. Then a blue light column full of huge energy shot directly at Li. Li always doubted whether the knife was brought in by outsiders. Is it good that this thing does not conform to the world outlook?


    However, in the moment away from the other party''s attack, another person''s attack has arrived.


    Blunt knife ¡¤ pocket cut, this is a knife connected with a hammer. The user first uses the knife to cut, and then cuts. At the same time, the hammer strikes fiercely. In this way, the attack power of the knife has been increased several times. This guy has been waiting for the opportunity for a long time, and now The time has come!


    Li''s mouth slightly raised, his body suddenly disappeared from the original place, and then suddenly appeared in the sky of the man who used the blunt knife to cut the grass wild bait. He stepped down towards his back, but at this time, the flounder''s second attack has arrived, and the huge blue energy directly shot at Li.


    From the one handed seal, "water array wall!"


    The huge current directly covered Li''s body, and the others opened their mouths. It seemed that they couldn''t believe it. Originally, when flounder used the second attack, they thought Li would be defeated. At least under such an attack, even those who had opened seven doors were absolutely unable to retreat.


    But this man actually used the water wall in mid air!


    However, the flounder''s attack was not able to be resisted by the water wall, that is, when they were relieved, there was a mass of rock in the water wall!


    Is this guy a monster? The water wall and the earth wall are used at the same time, and this guy actually uses them in mid air. In this way, they can use them directly in mid air without any help!


    Genius? Is this the real genius?


    Ah Kai opened his mouth, as if he could not believe the scene before him. After being resisted by the water wall, the flounder bombarded the earth wall again, but at this time, it could not penetrate the defense of the earth wall. At the same time, blunt knife and pocket cut had arrived.Bang! Blunt knife ¡¤ pocket cut proved its powerful destructive power. The earth array wall which was not destroyed by flounder just burst out in front of it. At this time, there was no one in the earthen array wall!


    The flounder user was scanning around looking for Li when one hand was holding his throat


    "I''m really sorry, because you are too dangerous, so you''d better die. Anyway, the original story is that only three of the seven people can survive!" I don''t know when it has appeared behind him ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C171

    Poor guy died on this land without even letting Li know his name. How can a normal person''s throat compete with Li''s hand after opening seven doors? From just a light grip on his spine pinch off, for a moment, a quiet field, these guys were completely stunned.


    But Li was not shocked by himself. At this time, he has rushed to the next person. It is Li''s original intention to keep history unchanged. Now that maitre Dai has died for other reasons, it means that there is no one to give him a devastating blow.


    According to the normal history, the Nintendo seven people fought with Mike Dai in those years, four died and three were seriously injured. If these four people didn''t die, then there would be no corresponding people to inherit their swords, which would directly lead to the following plot can''t continue. Don''t forget, the sixth generation of Shuiying is Chang Shilang who inherited flounder.


    If the man who uses flounder now doesn''t die at this time, it''s not sure who will inherit his knife in the future! After finishing all this, a thousand birds were formed in an instant. At this time, after opening the eight doors, the action of lifeI was countless times faster than before. Even chakra''s flow speed in his body was not known how much faster.


    The qianniao waving in his hand suddenly waves out to these guys in front of him. Then he uses qianniao stream to hurt them seriously, and then he kills the damned ones


    After such a calculation, I saw that the hand seal of watermelon mountain dolphin ghost had been completed, "Shuidun ¡¤ big shark bullet!"


    With the late performance of his technique, a huge virtual shark appeared in the mid air. The thousands of birds released from Li were swallowed by the virtual shark in the mid air, and then rushed to Li mercilessly.


    Hiss Li disappeared directly from the original place, and then appeared in the air. Damn this guy can use such a trick. Shuidun big mackerel bullet is a trick used by ghost mackerel. In fact, this trick is quite abnormal. The virtual image it condenses can engulf chakra, which can be understood in disguise as all chakra attacks, such as water dragon bullet, a white horn Whale, fireball, dragon fire, gale break and so on, which are all based on the phenomenon of chakra, will be directly engulfed by them.


    Of course, maybe the sword in spiral pill''s hand won''t be swallowed by it because of its special nature. In addition, this move is the natural enemy of fire, water and wind. If so, he took a look at his fist and said, "let''s use this move to end you! The mystery of physical skill - Mirage tiger


    Li''s hands made a strange hand gesture, and suddenly hit down. With his fist, the air in the whole space was shocked, and then a huge white tiger virtual image condensed in the air, and directly attacked the ground.


    Watermelon mountain dolphin ghost''s face flashed a trace of ferocious, and then roared, "give me to die! You brainless guy! Shuidun, big shark bullet


    At this time, in the eyes of these people, Li was a bit proud. After all, in their eyes, Li was probably an idiot. He had been engulfed by a big shark bullet once, but now he still used such a trick to bombard.


    But the next moment, their faces all changed, they had thought that the invincible big mackerel bomb at this moment was directly blown into pieces mirage tiger! Idiot Ghost mackerel used to use big mackerel bullet to deal with mirage tiger, but unfortunately, ghost mackerel at that time was also defeated by such a blow.


    Mirage tiger really looks like the powerful attack power condensed by ninja, but in fact, it is the illusion of huge air flow condensed because the fist is too fast and powerful. However, the huge kinetic energy generated by this fist is real. Under such a fist, the big shark bomb exploded in the air without supporting for a second It''s broken to pieces.


    But at this time, li felt that every muscle of his body began to ache, damn


    I suddenly feel that everything around me is slowly leaving my own perception. This is No, sure enough, it was too much to play. Li sighed and fell into it. However, Li overestimated his body too much. He had just forced seven doors to overdraw his body and reached the limit of his body. Seven doors only supported him for a while, and then it ended. That''s why the self-confidence of the body is so strong I forced him out of a coma.


    When Li regained consciousness again, when he opened his eyes, he was familiar with the ceiling, and he was in the bedroom? I was not sent to the hospital. It seems that my injury is not so serious. I still feel some pain when I get out of bed, but it''s not a big problem.


    From slowly exhaled a breath, face with a bit of fatigue, fortunately, his body did not suffer any damage ah.


    "You boy, it seems that you are in good health, but no matter how good you are, you can''t do that kind of thing, can you?" Fuyue''s voice rang slowly. This guy set up a table to drink tea in his bedroom.


    From the depressed looked at him, "how long have I been in a coma?""Coma? You know you''re in a coma? " Fu Yue sighed, "half a month."


    "Half a month?" I''m completely stunned, aren''t I? If you are in a coma for half a month, then your body should not only have a little pain.


    "Master gangshou comes to massage you every day. If it''s not for her help, I''m not surprised that you will lie in bed for three months." Then Fuyue drank another cup of tea. "When you were sent back, all your muscles were broken. If it wasn''t for the help of master gangshou, hehe, depending on the medical ninjas in our family, your life would be over." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C172

    "Fu Yue, is it really good for you to say that about the ninja of your family?" From the door was directly opened, but saw a man stride in, but it is new help, just at this time his face with a little smile and before the appearance is very different, but from but feel this guy''s body has a dark wound, and is a new injury, "new help team leader, do you have any big action recently?"


    Xinzhizhu said with a smile, "well, you really surprised me in the last mission. You actually mastered that level of ban Shu. But you have to understand that ban Shu is ban Shu after all. If you use them as a source of power, you will only be killed by yourself."


    Li nodded softly, "at that time, there was no way. If I didn''t fight with them, don''t talk about them. Even I may not be able to escape, right? But what about the seven guys? "


    Xinzhizhu snorted, "one dead, six seriously injured."


    When I heard this, my heart sank. I expected that I could kill the one that should be killed by accident at the last time. In the end, all of them were seriously injured? But if it''s all serious injuries, what are they like now?


    "But the mouths of those guys are very hard, and they are willing to accept treatment, but this is normal. According to the tradition of Wuyin village, as long as they accept the favor of other villages, they will never be reused in the future, and three of them will die." Xinzhizhu said slowly.


    "Oh?" From Leng for a while, "which are the dead?"


    Xinzhizhu frowned, "Why are you interested in this? At that time, when you finally hit, the first three of them were seriously injured. They should be Li Shou Chuan Wan, Wu Li Shen Ba and Tong Cao ye Bairen. These three guys are also the most tough ones. They refused to eat even a mouthful of food and died in the supervision center


    "What do you mean by Wuyin village now?" From now on, I can''t help but feel relieved. I didn''t expect that all three of them were dead. But in this case, the three guys won''t be long after they were caught? In this case, the damned one is dead, and the damned one is dead.


    "The envoys came to Wuyin village soon after, and after discussing with Lord Huoying, Lord Huoying let them go and returned them together with Nintendo." Xinzhizhu said depressed, "but at last they explained why they came to Muye this time."


    From the eyes of a bright, "Oh, why?" Of course, from this time even more happy is that the three people actually did not die, but also was put back to the fog hidden village.


    "In fact, they came to investigate the snow country. In fact, this time, the killing of the guards was not done by the Nintendo seven people. The thing is, the snow country and the iron country want to invade Muye. " Xinzhizhu said slowly, and then he sighed, "but these two small countries don''t know what they are thinking."


    The land of snow and the land of iron? The iron Kingdom knows that this country is on the edge of the fire kingdom. Although it has been called the fire Kingdom, in fact, the land area of this country is very small, which is only one thirtieth of the size of the fire kingdom. The total population of this country is only 20000, that is to say, the total population of this country is only about the same as that of Muye.


    It''s easy to imagine how many ninjas there are in this country, but it''s not normal for such a country to dare to attack Muye?


    So the only reason is the snow country. The country of snow is a mysterious country. As far as I know, that country is always in a state of wind and snow. Even in summer, the whole country is in a very cold state. It can be said that it is a very cold place. The sufferers are very good at using ice. Even most people in this country are only good at using ice To escape.


    And you have to understand that the use of Ninja, generally speaking, depends on the environment.


    Once the ice escape leaves the ice and snow environment, its power will be greatly reduced. However, in the ice and snow environment, the power of ice escape will be extremely strong. Moreover, this place is always in ice and snow, which is not suitable for outsiders to live in, so other countries have no intention of invading this country.


    It''s just that this country is quite far away from the land of fire. If you want to go to the land of snow, you have to go to sea. In this case, the connection between this continent and the land of snow will become more and more weak.


    And now this country and a small country on the border of the country of fire have been involved in the territory of Muye. Is that too crazy?


    "What about the opinions of the village?" Li asked slowly, "what do you mean?"


    Xinzhizhu sighed, "naturally, the meaning of the village is that as long as there is any offense, we will not let it go. So we went to the snow country, but the Ninja over there is really strong. In that weather, I can exercise such strong ninja. I suffered a lot from it."


    Li nodded. Since xinzhizhu said that he had suffered a lot, it seems that Muye''s progress there is not very great.Then xinzhizhu said, "finally, after the negotiation between the name of the snow Kingdom and Muye, we learned that the person who helped the iron kingdom was not the snow Kingdom itself, but an arms manufacturer of the snow kingdom. He developed a new type of weapon, but it couldn''t be sold in the snow Kingdom. So he came here to talk with some small countries Spread and promote. "


    "New weapons?" From Leng for a while, "what is that thing?"


    "Armor." Xinzhizhu sat up straight and said, "it''s very difficult."


    Li frowned, and he thought of the armor that appeared in the first theater version of Huoying. The first theater version of Huoying is also about the country of snow. "What kind of armor is it? How difficult is it?" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C173

    "It can absorb chakra attack, about 70% of the absorption. Ordinary fire Dun and water dun have no way to hurt them. They can only rely on the more powerful earth Dun, or trigger the blast type attack." Xinzhizhu touched his nose, "and the armor seems to enhance the user''s physical ability and reduce the chakra consumption when using ninja."


    No wonder the kingdom of iron dares to attack Muye. This kind of thing is just like an artifact. Although it is much worse than the abnormal armor in the theater version, it can be regarded as the same equipment against heaven.


    "Now the fire shadow side has made it clear that it is ready to destroy the armed forces of the iron Kingdom at one stroke." Fu Yue said slowly, "there are still seven days left. We will gather in seven days."


    Of course, Li understood what Fu Yue meant. If Li wanted to go, seven days would be enough time to adjust his body. If Li didn''t want to go, he would just pretend to be ill, so that others wouldn''t say anything.


    "Yes, of course." Li said with a little smile, "but Fu Yue, is it really good for you to be lazy here?"


    Fuyue was in his room at this time. Of course, he understood what it meant. This time, Wuyin village suffered a big loss. The proud seven people in their village were beaten to four deaths and three injuries by an unknown boy. Although it means that they dare not say anything on the surface, it is impossible to say that they called secretly.


    There is no power from this period of time. If it is really overcast in the coma state, it is not to mention the face of Muye, and the face of the family will be lost. That''s why Fuyue is here all the time.


    From the slow activity of the body, "well, I feel nothing serious, at least certainly will not be delayed."


    Seven days passed very quickly. Li has carefully checked his body and confirmed that he has no sequelae. Of course, this is the result of his very careful care. Otherwise, there must be quite a lot of hidden injuries on Li now, and it must take a lot of effort to adjust these hidden injuries.


    When I came to the square at the entrance of the village, I couldn''t help touching my nose. This time, the village was really cruel. At this time, there were not two thousand people on the square, and there were fifteen. It is estimated that nearly half of the village''s combat power is here. At a glance, it is basically dense.


    From a few steps forward, "gangshou teacher, big snake pill teacher."


    At this time, gangshou and dashuewan were talking about something there. When they saw Li, they said hello to Li. Then they continued to talk. Li heard a few words and found that he was just talking about the next battle plan. He went to the other side and yawned in the Watergate.


    When Watergate saw Li, he asked about Li''s recent situation. Of course, he also knew that Li could open eight dunjia gates to seven. For this reason, Watergate envied Li. According to Watergate''s body, it''s hard for him to open the Seventh Gate. It''s estimated that the sixth gate is very difficult.


    After a while, the big snake pill slowly came to Li, "Li, I heard that during the period when I was doing research, your fame is getting bigger and bigger. Let me see your strength today."


    Li smiles and agrees. Of course, Li doesn''t think that there is no meaning of using himself as a container in dasheban''s kindness. Although he doesn''t know when dasheban began to study the technique of reincarnation, it''s an indisputable fact that this guy started to study human experiments long ago.


    The next war situation is not so fierce. The armor that tiezhiguo got is really a good thing. But don''t forget, it''s the economic downturn after the war. Even if tiezhiguo overdraft, it doesn''t have the financial resources to buy much of this armor, but the Ninja wearing 100 armor is buried in the sea of Wang Yang of Muye ninja ¡£


    In fact, the total number of ninjas in the whole iron kingdom from lower tolerance to upper tolerance is only 300. Moreover, there is no way to compare the quality of ninjas in this small country with that of Muye. After all, a lot of lower tolerance is actually just used to make up the number. In terms of combat effectiveness, there is no way to compare with that of Akai.


    However, Muye will not destroy the iron kingdom. After all, it was stipulated long ago when the fire shadow divided the world. The village of tolerance is always a village of tolerance, and it must not be involved in national politics.


    Therefore, Muye will only completely destroy the village of Naruto, which is attached to the iron kingdom. Then, the iron Kingdom, which has lost the ninja, will only face one thing: it will be swallowed by other countries, or it will completely be attached to other countries. From then on, Daming will become a general and no longer have autonomy. However, no matter which one is, it will be completely over for this country.


    After Li killed two so-called Shangren, he went to the outer ring very bored. This kind of battle is really boring. One of the two Shangren didn''t even walk for three seconds under Li''s hands, while the other one in armor lost interest after several exploratory attacks and ended his life directly.


    Although these two guys call themselves Shangren, they are just Zhongren in Li''s eyes.It''s reasonable that this armor can really improve the Ninja''s combat effectiveness, but it doesn''t mean much to those who have reached the shadow level.


    As for the big snake pill, he just stood aside indifferently, with no expression on his face. It seemed that he didn''t feel much about the massacre.


    However, today''s Watergate looks very excited. After all, his spiral pill has not been used since the research. Now this situation just makes him have a good test.


    After all, Ninjutsu can''t be perfected simply by studying it. It''s said that it should be discovered and perfected in the fight. Finally, it''s a perfect Ninjutsu. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C174

    "Is this the so-called spiral pill? It looks good, but the penetration is poor. " Big snake pill said, it''s true that spiral pill is basically a death for the general ninja, but for this special armor, it''s a bit too much.


    After all, this armor can absorb chakra to a certain extent, and it will increase a little defense. Unlike qianniao, qianniao itself has a very strong penetration effect after sprint, while spiral pill does not. So today, Watergate is not very superior to these armor.


    "He''s experimenting. Anyway, it''s a new technique." From slowly said.


    Big snake pill nodded slightly, "let''s see what this art can grow into."


    In fact, the whole process of the war is so short, but two hours ago, the ambition of the iron country was extinguished by a basin of cold water. This matter may have been taken to work by some other villages, but at most, it was thrown into the garbage bin in the next second. This war is really too short It''s too fast, and it''s too hard to even observe the specific strength of Muye now.


    A month later, Fuyue found Li again. In fact, now Fuyue is completely out of work. This guy has completely turned to the political aspect, but after he is free, this guy has more time to deal with Li. "How come he has no strength now?"


    "I think you''d better worry about yourself." After a depressing look at Fu Yue, this guy has a kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, but he is not eager to make progress. Originally, according to his talent and innate conditions, although he would not become a top strong man, he could at least become a shadow class. With the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, the general shadow class is not his opponent.


    But now he is addicted to power. If it goes on like this, it''s no wonder that his strength will decline to the way it was at the beginning of the story.


    "However, you should not always think about the task. Now the situation outside is very complicated. Although every big country wants to do something about it and its economy, they dare not do it first, for fear that they will become the target of public criticism." Fu Yue sighed, "your name is too big now. Many people are staring at you."


    "By the way, master gangshou told me that he wanted me to help the medical class." Li said softly.


    It''s true that although it''s in peace time now, there are more inexplicable tasks. Many ninjas have jobs to do, but it''s reasonable to say that those jobs are all shady things, very dark, most of them are entrusted to escort some things, but these things are well known.


    But now the village is willing to do anything to invigorate the economy. Of course, some things that are too dark can''t be done. For example, to assassinate some famous people, or to break the prison or something. These Muye are still unwilling to do. Of course, Muye is not willing to do it. Villages like Wuyin village are quite willing to do it.


    It''s very dangerous to do this kind of black work. If you''re not lucky, you''ll have to brush your gun with the Ninjas in other villages. Moreover, you don''t know what kind of opponent you will face, so the business of Muye hospital becomes better all of a sudden.


    "What do you think? Although it''s not easy to refuse the request of master gangshou, if you don''t want to go, I''ll discuss it with my family, and there''s no problem. "


    "Have you read my report on thousand birds? Qianniao itself is a qualitative change of Ninja, I want to perfect it. In the medical class, I can learn more about chakra from master gangshou. " From slowly said.


    "I see. You just try your best to do it. If you can finish it, it''s the best. Of course, if you can''t finish it, the family won''t say anything." Fu Yue said slowly.


    In the evening, Fu Yue told Li that the family leaders had agreed to it.


    In fact, the reason why Li wants to go to the medical class is very simple, that is, for the sake of daisy.


    Daisy is a genius of the Japanese people, but he has been completely overpowered by him, and even can be called the incomparable genius of the present generation. Therefore, the Japanese people are very dissatisfied with daisy. For this reason, many patriarchs deliberately abuse daisy. In the end, Daisy is even deprived of the right to work and thrown into the medical class to help When I saw her, it seemed that her appearance had been completely integrated into the present identity. The identity was separated. The original temperament of Hatta was fading away, and a kind of inexplicable sadness was slowly rising on her.


    I just want to have a proper excuse to approach her from this time.


    Li sighed a little, and then formally began to practice as a certified medical practitioner. Li himself knew something about medical Ninjutsu. Moreover, the master of medicine taught him medical knowledge for a long time.


    So soon, Li obtained a formal medical Ninja license. With this, Li was regarded as a ninja doctor who could take charge of himself.


    In the company of Li, Hatta became cheerful again. From time to time, she would tell Li something about the family. In fact, now that Hatta has really become a separate family, she can understand how terrible the so-called division of clan and family is.This is not a case at all. I can understand it with a roar from the eldest daughter of the clan. Only when she is separated and bullied wantonly by the people of the clan, can I really understand how heavy the pain of separation is.


    And Hatoyama is doing quite well in the medical class now. The people in the medical class also trust such a doctor with white eyes. After all, a lot of surgeries on the removal of punctures, I don''t know how many times more convenient than normal people. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C175

    Nearly half a year later, I learned from Fuyue that now the Japanese seem to have discovered the talent of medical ninja in Hata, so they have been asking gangshou to accept Hata as an apprentice.


    It''s just a smile. It''s true that gangshou medical Ninjutsu, one of the three forbearances, is quite famous, but it''s just like this. It''s not that a person who is accepted as an apprentice by an expert will become an expert. They just want to make Hatta famous. After all, there is no fighting genius for the Japanese now! The only young farmland is forced to go down by Li. If it goes on like this, the Japanese will really become the laughing stock of others. Under such pressure, the Japanese need to find a starting point.


    In fact, it''s just like a star who really wants to be in the headlines. He''s half warm. If he doesn''t let others find him, he''s really going to decline.


    Now, the Japanese are really hungry. Originally, the Japanese always claimed to be the strongest family in Muye, but now they are reduced to the status of trying to earn a strong medical family. It''s really ridiculous.


    Although Li wants to help Hatoyama, he will certainly be criticized by the family''s senior management. But think about it, it must be sooner or later for gangshou to accept Hatoyama. After all, gangshou is very embarrassed now.


    Let''s not say anything else. Hatada is a member of the Japanese clan. This matter should be taken up by the master. Now the three generations are a little older. It''s estimated that they will be next in seven or eight years. After he is next, it''s a big problem who the next Huoying is.


    Although Li knows that the future wave Fengshui goalkeeper will become the fourth generation of fire shadow, but now, most people think that the person who becomes the fire shadow should be one of the three people, big snake pill, gangshou and zilaiye.


    Although the appearance of dasheban looks extremely cold, in fact, he has many supporters in Shangren. In addition, his strength now seems to be in the first position in Sanren, which naturally appears to be very prominent. However, he has one weakness, that is, he does not have a big family to support him. However, Li learned from Fu Yue that dasheban has been negotiating with his family. According to dasheban''s meaning, it is probably yuzhibo''s family who help him ascend the position of Huoying. Then dasheban will abolish Tuan Zang''s Presbyterian Council and support yuzhibo''s family to regain control of the secret department.


    Of course, the family is also hesitating. The cold-blooded people like dasheban really help you at this time. But when the yuzhibo family has no use value, it''s hard to guarantee that they won''t abandon the yuzhibo family any more.


    But now the yuzhibo family can''t find anyone else to cooperate with. It''s estimated that they will compromise in the end.


    Zilai also has some high-level people who support him. Most of these people are people with great power, but they have conflicts of interest with Huoying. Zilai doesn''t mean to be Huoying all the time. At least it seems that he is much milder than dashuewan. After he becomes Huoying, I think those big guys will be more relaxed.


    Gangshou seems to have a good strength behind it. After all, she is a member of the Qianshou clan, and now she is still the leader of the medical class. However, her two dependents are too weak. The Qianshou clan did dominate the forbearance community in those days, but now the situation is not like that of the yuzhibo clan. She has long been quietly developing, and wants them to play a role in the four generation election, I really think too much. The medical class, you have to say, has the right to speak in the village, but you think too much about the real power.


    If gangshou really doesn''t have a good relationship with the Japanese, it may not be due to the election of the fourth generation.


    Sure enough, three months later, that is, in the early summer of the next year, gangshou took Chutian as a student, but Chutian later found Li, who was a little surprised. During this period of time, apart from some work, Li and Chutian had nothing to do with each other. Although Li could take care of her here, if she was taken care of by the Japanese people It is found that if someone from Hatta and yuzhibo goes too close, it will be the reason to continue to persecute her.


    But at this time, Hatoyama came with a girl, who had a similar temperament with Hatoyama, but he noticed that she had a pair of black pupils.


    "Hatada, who is this?" Li asked curiously.


    "She''s one of my people. She''s a flower every day." Daisy said softly, "she wants to talk to you about something."


    Listening to Daisy''s words, Li first frowned, then nodded and said, "OK, do you want to listen to Daisy here?"


    Daisy gently shook his head, "I have another operation over there, so I''ll go first."


    "Good." Li nodded gently, trying not to let himself have too much emotional tone. After all, Li didn''t know the origin of this day Mao Yihua. If she was in charge of monitoring Daisy, then if she was too close to Daisy now, it would hurt daisy.


    "It seems that you have a really good relationship with hatada." The day Mao a flower after the young farmland walks away slowly says.


    Li picked his eyebrows and said, "Oh? Is that right? ""Yuzhiboli, do you know? In fact, I''ve been observing you for half a year. " The day Mao a flower slowly says, the face doesn''t take any facial expression, in fact at this time even she and among all don''t have any emotion existence, this guy can''t be three nothing?


    In fact, this maoyihua is quite good. Her facial features are extremely exquisite. She looks like a porcelain doll. She only sees some dead breath in her eyes. This kind of dead breath is even stronger than that of Kakashi. It seems that she has already felt extremely disappointed in everything in the world.


    "Why do you want to observe me?" Li frowned. It''s not a good thing to be observed. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C176

    "In fact, I''ve been following you since hatada''s first mission." Mao Yihua''s words made him stunned. Isn''t this guy a monster? If Li didn''t find this guy at that time because of his weak strength, then didn''t Chongming find it? In other words, didn''t new AIDS be found at that time?


    Mao Yihua continued, "at that time, I was given the task of monitoring the actions of RI Chutian and observing the yuzhiboli of the yuzhibo clan. If yuzhiboli died in the task, I would kill RI Chutian, so that the yuzhibo clan would not use this as an excuse to attack RI Chutian falsely and take yuzhiboli''s corpse."


    The second half of the answer is quite unexpected. However, it''s normal that the two families compete in the same group. If one of them dies, the family must make something happen.


    In order to prevent yuzhibo''s family from taking advantage of this, it''s normal for them to directly kill Chutian.


    "Then, after the dissolution of your group, I changed my mind. Because I find you interesting. " Mao Yihua looked down and thought, "yes, it''s very interesting. So I began to observe you. "


    "Interesting?" Li can''t feel that Mao Yihua''s tone of voice is very interesting at this time. Her voice is more like reading a manuscript. She is extremely low and seems to be dying.


    "She''s also a genius. Even at the beginning, I thought rihata was better than you, but in the end, she and you were in two different levels, the difference between heaven and earth." "So I''ve been observing you all the time. Now I feel like I''m almost there, so I want to have a showdown with you."


    "It seems that we have nothing to talk about." From gently shaking his head, "you are interested in me, I am afraid you have only sex." From the tone with a bit of frivolity, and then will turn away.


    "Yuzhiboli, is that what you want to see?" Yu Zhi Bo Mao a flower, directly pull his coat abruptly, completely does not conform to her age double chest to show in front of leave, and leave of the face does not have any expression, "what do you mean?"


    Mao Yihua said slowly, "don''t think I want to seduce you. It''s a very simple thing. Someone just saw me coming here. If I''m naked, and I''ve been abused and died here, even if the Japanese don''t ask you for an explanation, do you think you can still get along in this village?"


    Daisy is really looking for a big trouble for himself. Li slowly brushed his forehead. Do you want to give this guy a semi permanent magic trick with a kaleidoscope?


    "If you want to use magic, I''m sorry. My eyes are immune to magic." "In fact, I''ve made a decision to come to you this time. If I don''t get what I want from you, I''ll die here. Anyway, I''ll take you to be buried with me. At least in this way, richutian may have a better life."


    From the depressed look at this guy, immune magic?


    "Well, well, what do you want." It''s the same as if we can know everything in advance if we have completely convinced this guy.


    "Freedom." With that, Rimao Yihua slowly pushes her bangs away. The symbol of separation on her forehead is extremely ugly. This Rimao Yihua should be about 15 years old, bigger than Li, but her words don''t sound like a normal 15-year-old girl can say.


    "To tell you the truth, isn''t that possible?" Li said softly, "you have no hope at all."


    "I think you can." The day Mao a flower slowly says.


    Leave of brow tight wrinkly, "with what? I don''t think I''m an expert in this kind of mantra seal. Maybe you should go to the big snake pill. "


    "I did." Mao Yihua said slowly, which was totally unexpected. This guy actually looked for the big snake pill, "but he is more interested in my body. I mean in research, not in your sexual interest."


    He coughed, indicating that he didn''t care at all.


    "I think he is really strong in research, but that''s all. I think you can do it. Because I think you are full of infinite possibilities. " The expression on Mao Yihua''s face was the same as before.


    "Little girl, how much hope you crave will yield the same amount of despair." From the eyes also become quite pondering, "are you sure you can accept the final result?"


    "No problem. I''m desperate enough." Maoyihua said slowly.


    "Well, then, why should I help you?" He asked slowly.


    Maoyihua was silent, and then in an instant, he pulled out the sword. This one stabbed directly at Li''s face. Li didn''t find out where her sword was pulled out or how she wielded it. He started to dodge from her subconscious. Li never thought that his speed would be slower than that of maoyihua in front of him A Dodge will fall into Mao Yihua''s calculation.Mao Yihua''s sword speed is not fast at this time, even his strength is not strong, but every time he dodges, he seems to hit her blade.


    Half a minute later, she slowly retracted the sword and inserted it into the scabbard. "Do you understand?"


    From slowly exhaled a breath, "can you see through my action? Wait, your name is Mao Yihua From the mind suddenly flashed a person''s name.


    "The flower of shenjianmao is my mother." Maoyihua said slowly.


    Li was totally shocked. The flower of shenjianmao, who was once known as the strongest in the country of fire, was a woman. Her strength is very strong, but she doesn''t use Ninjutsu at all. Her sword is also very strong, and no one even dares to challenge her.


    But then suddenly one day, Mao Zhihua, who is known as the first strong man in the country of fire, disappeared from the country of fire. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C177

    In fact, the disappearance of Mao Zhihua has no influence on the whole country of fire. Indeed, every country has a sword saint. Compared with the fire sword saint in the country of fire, Mao Zhihua has become a hereditary position. Although others all know that Mao Zhihua is much stronger than the fire sword saint, she doesn''t mean to be the fire sword saint.


    Moreover, Mao Zhihua seems to have no friends, so she disappeared from the world, as if she had never appeared.


    Now maoyihua says that she is maozhihua''s daughter, and that she has become a part of the family.


    Then it''s worth pondering. At this time, Mao Yihua said slowly, "I should have been the leader of the family. My biological father was the last leader of the family. When I was a child, although I had black eyes, because I was the daughter of the leader, no one dared to say anything to me. At most, that is to say, I was the illegitimate daughter of the leader That''s all


    Li can tell that Mao Yihua hates her father very much. At least here, she only talks about her biological father, not her father.


    "The master of my family also loves me very much. Later, he dotes on me even more after he finds out my talent in fencing. Until one day, I found that he always went to a secret room. At that time, I was curious and went into it when he was not there. There I saw a woman, who was my mother. " Mao Yihua said slowly, although she told me at the beginning that she was my mother, I didn''t believe it, because to the outside world, my mother should have died a few years ago. How could she be in a secret room. But I''m curious, because that woman has the same eyes as me. Later, I took advantage of the fact that the head of the family entered the chamber of secrets. I wanted to see what they were going to do. There, I saw the head of the family raped the woman and forced the woman to have another child for herself. At that time, he said, "we need genius in our family, but what is a female genius? Give birth to a child for me "I''m not sure."


    The corner of Li''s mouth twitched. It seems that the so-called owner of the family used some method to house arrest the shenjianmao Yihua, and used it as a tool for reproduction.


    "At this time, my mind is in turmoil. So the flaw was revealed, and then the owner of the house discovered it. He directly put me under house arrest in the secret room. That is to say, I was sent to the secret cultivation by him. It was in the secret room that I learned the whole story. It turns out that in those days, although my mother was known as the magic sword, she always thought that her moves were not the opponent of another person. " Mao Yihua sighed slightly, "so after understanding a new trick, her mother wanted to make an appointment with that man, but she didn''t want to be ambushed by the Japanese. She was originally a good friend of the Japanese family. Although no one knew about it, she didn''t invite herself to the Japanese family that day and sent a pot of wine."


    "Is wine poisonous?" Li is completely stunned. This day''s master is really talented.


    Mao Yihua nodded gently, "there are very strong anesthetics in the wine. Then the owner of the family took my mother back to the family and exhausted almost all her meridians. The whole person became a useless person, but he was fascinated by my mother''s body and finally had me. In the days when I was under house arrest, the number of home owners coming in became less and less, but there was still food every day. And a year later, when I was seven years old, he seemed to have made a decision. He went into the secret room, killed my mother and took me away


    Then Mao Yihua stopped talking and slowly pointed to his forehead.


    It seems that the head of this day''s family is really a talent. If someone from Li resents him very much, then Li would rather kill him than let her become his helper. In addition, he still uses incantation to bind her.


    "I resisted at first, but then I gave in. This seal is beyond my imagination. " Mao Yihua looked at Li, "if you are willing to help me, then I will teach you the swordsmanship my mother taught me."


    How can I be a swordsman? Do you need swordsmanship? However, looking at Mao Yihua''s expression, Li sighed slightly, "OK, I understand. I will remove your spell seal."


    "Thank you." Mao Yihua bowed to Li, and then put his clothes in order. "After that, I''ll be the same as before. We don''t know each other."


    Seeing Mao Yihua leave slowly, Li touches his chin. In fact, compared with this guy''s swordsmanship, Li is more curious about her blood boundary. If she can reach the shadow level with her swordsmanship, Li doesn''t feel abnormal. But if she can make the shadow level dare not challenge her with her swordsmanship, Li thinks it''s really something that can''t be done After deliberation, the only explanation is the blood boundary.


    And now it seems that the blood boundary is more likely to be expressed in the eyes.


    When Li stride out of the room, he found that there seemed to be some chaos outside. Although this scene was quite common some time ago, it has been very calm recently. Is this another fight?


    At this time, there are a lot of emergency medical equipment at the door of the nearby medical room. Most of them are stretchers or something, but they seem to have a lot of blood.From the direct stride in the past, "well, everyone, let''s go, I''m from the medical class."


    When I went in, I saw that Hatoyama was treating an injured man. It seemed that several people around him had been cleaned up almost, but the man Hatoyama was treating was also an old acquaintance. "Captain xinzhizhu has not seen him for a long time."


    At this time, hatada also kept saying, "Captain xinzhizhu, your body has been like this, so don''t continue..."


    From slightly sighed a tone, indeed, new help can''t continue like this. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C178

    In fact, xinzhizhu has already been sick. This disease can be called "chakra loss disease" for ninja


    This is a kind of disease without any precursors and any medical methods. For those who suffer from this disease, the refining ability of chakra will continue to decrease within one year, and this is irreversible. In other words, you can''t refine chakra for supplement. As the original chakra in your body is slowly consumed, it will take one year at most, This person has no way to continue refining chakra, the strength of the whole person will become a level of tolerance at most.


    It seems that this guy was once again stimulated to do crazy tasks everywhere, and let him drive the members of his team to rush and rush like crazy. However, in three months, the team members below him changed several rounds. Basically, they were either dead or disabled, or they couldn''t stand his style.


    "New help boss, even if you don''t think about yourself, you should also think about your subordinates?"


    Li sighed a little. He also understood that xinzhizhu''s feeling now was that he would work hard to become a film star for several years. As a result, he now became like this. It''s really God''s will.


    "Don''t talk about new help." Qi Mu Wei I came in directly from the door, with a few bloodstains on his face. This guy also left xinzhizhu''s team, but now Lihe Chutian is not very active outside. This guy''s reputation is rising. Many people call him a sword genius, and even hope to become a sword saint.


    "During this time, I heard that you are very active outside."


    Li said with a smile, "many people call you the future swordsman, but don''t be confused by these things


    "What are you talking about?" A voice that makes Li''s body tremble starts to ring. Ba Feng RI Yue, this guy is the man who quarreled with Xin Zhizhu before. Later Li just knows that these two people were originally close friends, but later they fell in love with Naizi at the same time.


    Xinzhizhu estimates his friend''s face, so he quits on his own initiative. But what he didn''t expect is that Naizi has fallen in love with xinzhizhu deeply. Because of love and hate, the eight winds, the sun and the moon have directly taken refuge in the tuanzang school, which is opposite to Huoying, and the whole person has become extremely gloomy. Then after a period of time with Tuan Zang, he became what he is now. Although he had a smile on his face, he was disgusting.


    "Teacher Riyue, I happened to have a good consultation with my predecessors about Ninjutsu!" I only say this as like as two peas and the sun and moon in the same eight winds. "Although I am late from my predecessors, I am very experienced in fighting," he said. Although I have been in this leisure place for so long now. Must have developed a lot of Ninjutsu? "


    Hatta frowned, "I''m the only one who has enough flag wood!"


    "Oh, really? Today, I was lucky to see my students fighting with the talents of yuzhibo. Only me, you must understand that no matter what kind of genius is, it is the same as a knife. If it is too long and it is not out of the sheath, but shrouded in the sheath, it will rust. Don''t cut off this rusty knife later. " Eight breeze Sun Moon''s face takes sneer to say slowly.


    But Li began to laugh. It seems that these two guys are really looking for trouble on purpose. They are satirizing both inside and outside. Now they are in this medical class, they can''t do it.


    Xinzhizhu''s face also had a bit of anger, he sat up directly from the bed, "eight winds, sun and moon, you don''t go too far!"


    Ba Feng RI Yue hears Xin Zhi Zhu say so, can''t help but cold hum a, "what kind of thing are you? Oh yes, you are a thing. After all, you are Huoying''s son now! But what do you have left after removing this skin? "


    "The rest of humanity." Li slightly sighed, "at least people have human nature. It''s not like a dog named Bafeng Riyue. Oh no, there is a dog named Qimu weii, who only barks."


    Li doesn''t intend to let Bafeng Riyue and ape fly xinzhizhu face-to-face conflict. Now ape fly xinzhizhu is not the terrible guy of that year. Now he is just barely maintaining the strength of Shangren. If he really fights with Bafeng Riyue, he will definitely suffer a big loss.


    ''s flag wood only showed a trace of anger on my face. "So long you dare to say such a thing, it seems I will teach you a lesson." Said the flag wood, only I pointed to the outside, let''s go to the playground for a contest.


    Although I just left the general Bafeng, I also scolded him, but this guy didn''t mean to start at all. I guess this guy already thinks that Qimu only I can solve the problem, right?


    Is that true? As long as you don''t show off in front of others, someone will want to step on it. This flag wood only I probably feel that my strength has climbed to the top of endurance, and the reason why I have been practicing outside for the past two years is that I think I have surpassed the reason why I have been in the medical class all the time.


    "In the evening, there is a cadre of the secret department who will have an operation." From such said, slowly picked up a broom from the side, "come on, let me see your strength in the end how.""Then please." Qi Mu only looked at the eight winds, the sun and the moon first, and then put his hand on the handle after getting the other party''s signal.


    "Then come on!" Flag wood only I cold hum, in a moment, a cold light suddenly, the sword blade has been shot out, but from this time, the face showed a sneer, although flag wood only my sword first scabbard, but from the broom is faster, but in a moment, you can see a little cold light flying to the air.


    Qi Mu only I opened my mouth wide, it seems that I can''t believe what''s happening now. I just cut off his blade with a wave. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C179

    "Yuzhiboli, don''t..." Ba Feng RI Yue''s eyes widened at this time. His eyesight naturally understood that Li didn''t mean to stop at all at this time. At the moment when Qi Mu Wei I was lost because his sword was cut off, Li had already grasped the broken blade falling from the air and inserted it directly into Qi Mu Wei I''s left shoulder. In a flash of thunder, Qi Mu Wei I thought that the pain was directly on his knees He was on the ground, but he couldn''t stand up any more.


    "Qi Mu only me, you really let me down. When we first went out on a mission, your strength was still very strong, at least stronger than me. At that time, although we were all tolerant, I admired you very much. After all, you really relied on your strength to complete the mission and never relied on others. But now let''s look at your self-confidence What have you become? Have you found your own home? So it has become too cowardly, your sword has become extremely dull, and your people are no longer worthy of being called swordsmen. " Li said slowly, turning the blade in his hand abruptly, "it''s ridiculous. I really thought that your provocation could surprise me a little, but to be reasonable, you are weaker than I was two years ago."


    Qi Mu only my body twitched for a moment, he struggled to look away, but he did not shout, in fact, now from the pain given to him, even if it is to endure, may not be able to survive, but he held on, he still wanted to struggle, but from the pressure given to him is too big, after a long time, he finally lowered his head, seems to be some kind of life.


    "Or do you think I will give you the final dignity to go out like this? No, I''ll ruin everything for you. " Li said softly. He slowly released the knife and turned to the next moment. A thunder flashed in the room. Li pointed to Qi Mu Wei I, and at the same time, huge lightning energy poured directly into Qi Mu Wei I''s body. He widened his eyes and couldn''t call out.


    At this time, all the nerves in Qi Mu''s body were completely paralyzed, and even his body had completely become a doll. However, Li Dao didn''t maintain this stage for long. In just ten seconds, he reduced the current intensity in his hands. However, with the decrease of Li Dao''s current intensity, Qi Mu''s body could no longer support it and fell to the ground.


    Now the victory or defeat is quite obvious. Qi mu, the now recognized talented swordsman, can''t even defeat the attack of that year''s genius Li. The next thing is to find his own happiness.


    "How''s it going? Master Bafeng Riyue, do you think it''s quite appropriate for me to do so? " Li said with a smile, and then he kicked Qimu weii directly. Qimu weii, who had been in a coma, opened his eyes directly. But the next moment, he began to scream wildly. In fact, Qimu weii didn''t wake up. Li just sent a chakra into his body, which greatly stimulated his painful nerves. Now, Li''s heart is full of pain It''s all about nerves.


    "Enough!" Eight breeze sun moon full face angry roar a way, "you again so careful I......"


    Li said with a wild smile, "this is what you came for. Do you want me to stop?" From another foot, this time the flag wood only I began to laugh, so go on even if it is cured, it is useless.


    "Stop it! Or I''ll make you regret it Bafeng Riyue started this time. Before that, he didn''t want to be left behind and moved the label of yuzhibo. But now if it goes on like this, Qimu weii will become a disgrace to the root. In that case, he really doesn''t want to get involved in Tuan Zang.


    "Is that right?"?! Now it''s my turn to make you regret it! " There was a sneer on Li''s face, and then he grabbed his hand with his hand. It was a fall over his shoulder. Bafeng Riyue didn''t expect that Li would make such an action. In fact, although this is the basic fighting skill of Ninja, few people would use it directly. After all, the other side is not an idiot. When you use this fall over his shoulder, the other side will fall There are many ways to counter you.


    The eight winds, the sun and the moon are not idiots. Naturally, there are many ways to deal with this move. But at this moment, he has no way. He finds that his body can''t move.


    In fact, just from the hand touched each other at the moment, the subtle electric current had paralyzed his body''s meridians, and then from the direct will be used to fall on the ground, at the same time, from talking about his fist raised high directly punched each other''s right chest, of course, from this moment has accurately calculated each other''s endurance limit, also avoided each other''s pain Key position, it can be said that although the opponent will be seriously injured, he will never die.


    Of course, since Li has already started, then he must be ruthless. Just as Ba Feng, RI Yue has suffered the huge trauma and opened his eyes, Li''s magic has been launched.


    "Magic, eternal reincarnation." This magic is far from the original magic effect. It is similar to Yuedu. It has a high puncture effect. Basically, unless the opponent has a very strong magic resistance, he will be attacked.


    However, the bottom line of this move is very low. As long as you have two gouyu''s writing wheel eyes, you can start it directly, and the effect of starting is not as wide as that of Yuedu. The effect of this skill is to keep the opponent''s five seconds of continuous circulation before accepting this skill. With the strength of the pupil, this time can be extended or shortened.At this time, the eight winds, the sun and the moon have been constantly feeling the pain in their chest.


    "Bang!" At this time, there was a huge crashing sound, and a man strode toward this side. At this time, he seemed to have a bit of anger and tiredness on his face. If you look carefully, who is this guy? ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C180

    As soon as he came in, he saw such a scene. At first, there was a flash of amazement on his face. Then he seemed to be relieved, and his face became a little strange. "Li, you''re OK."


    Seeing zilaiye''s expression, I knew that this guy was not looking for his fault. "Fortunately, he just wasted some chakras. After all, it''s quite troublesome to clean up these two guys. But when did you come back? I don''t know if I can help you


    Zi Lai also sighed slightly, "it''s not that I just came back and heard that this guy is coming towards you. I just came to have a look. I didn''t expect that you were so cruel."


    "Yes, I didn''t expect it to be like this." Gangshou''s voice rang slowly.


    "Master gangshou, it seems that you are a little late! I didn''t see what I just did. " A malicious smile appeared at the corner of Li''s mouth. One reason Li did this was that the two guys were too crazy, and the other reason was that he wanted to revenge on gangshou. In fact, part of the purpose of these guys was to test gangshou.


    Try to find out what she thinks of the yuzhibo family. They never thought that Li would be so angry. Before gangshou tried to find out, they were left half dead.


    Of course, Li also understands what gangshou thinks. Gangshou is in a delicate relationship, so now even if Li is her apprentice, she will not jump out immediately. She has to wait for Bafeng Riyue to go too far before she comes out. In this way, the Presbyterian group will not think that she wants to move closer to the yuzhibo clan, nor will she be attacked by yuzhibo Bo family criticized, but she did not expect, from actually directly put down the two guys who have the strength of tolerance easily.


    In fact, no matter who it is, they all think that Li just has the strength of tolerance. Indeed, Li has a lot of big killers in his hands, such as qianniao and bamen dunjia, which can really make Li''s strength show an incredible degree. But qianniao can''t do it at will. After all, the acceleration environment is not always there.


    The eight men dunjia is even more harmful to the enemy. After removing these, they are only about ten years old. No matter how strong they are, they are just like that. This idea is probably deeply rooted in these people''s eyes, but now they are not as weak as they think. Let alone using their own strength, they are leaving now In fact, the power of the government has developed towards the top of the upper forbearance.


    "Yuzhiboli, you are really amazing. You have made the eight winds, the sun and the moon look like this. Hum!" Gangshou also seems to be extremely angry. Li''s behavior is completely out of her control.


    From then on, he laughed, "by the way, master gangshou, I have to help a cadre of the secret department to have an operation today! He made an appointment with me directly. " Then Li directly dragged the eight winds, sun and moon onto the operating table, and put his hands on his chest. Soon the wound on his chest recovered quickly with the naked eye.


    Zilaiye''s face suddenly changed, and then he looked at gangshou, whose face was not pretty at this time. From this time, chakra was burning continuously on his hands, and this kind of chakra was green. With the action of leaving his hand, the injury of Bafeng Riyue was quickly recovered. At this time, it was medical chakra Carat, then you can treat the other side. If you use Ray''s chakra or aggressive chakra, then it will become a highly lethal move.


    The process of treatment is quite fast. It took less than half a minute to deal with all the injuries of Bafeng Riyue. Of course, his magic skill has been solved easily. As for Qimu weii''s injury, it''s more simple. After kicking him again, all the remaining Lei''s chakra disappeared, and then his body began to recover It''s time for the event.


    Then Daisy came over to do some aftercare work, and Li went directly to gangshou, "gangshou teacher, I''ve come to teach you. Can we talk about it?"


    Gangshou takes a look at zilaiye and then walks to his office. Zilaiye sighs slightly and then goes with him. He didn''t want to get involved in this matter, but he also understands gangshou''s temper. He likes Li very much. If Li really annoys gangshou, he is afraid that Li will suffer losses.


    At this time, he went to gangshou''s office, and his face became rather gloomy. "Do you know what will happen next when you do this today?"


    Since then, I was also very witty and didn''t speak.


    And Li''s face showed an expression of indifference. "Of course, I know that if today''s things were not in your territory, I would kill them both directly. I don''t represent myself outside, but I represent myself as an apprentice of Sanren and a member of yuzhibo clan. If I don''t do anything today, then the people representing the whole yuzhibo clan will give in to their roots. "The faces of gangshou and zilaiye are quite ugly.


    "Special forces for assassination tactics" is similar to the special military department. The members of the secret forces are excellent ninjas selected from the village. They are mainly responsible for protecting the shadow and preventing foreign enemies from invading the ninja village. Sometimes they are also responsible for reconnaissance and assassination tasks. The nature of the tasks is generally extremely bad or boring, such as guarding important suspects. Because of the particularity of the task. Its members wear white masks imitating animals when they act. The nature of the mission and all other information are kept confidential. The shadow department is under the direct control of the shadow, and all orders are issued by the shadow. There are several four or five person teams under the army, and the team leader will convey the orders and carry out the tasks. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C181

    In any case, the shadow department is an important part of Muye''s military power, and it is also the direct power of the shadow. But now it is not the same. Although the power of the whole Muye family has been greatly reduced, the power of the shadow is not as good as before.


    From the second generation to the third generation, through the efforts of Huoying of the two generations, in fact, most of the rights of the big families have been deprived. However, after these rights fall into the hands of the senior management of Muye, others find that the second and third generations have done wrong. Yes, in the past, the families would take a lot of things from Muye''s spoils All families will have this great convenience.


    The result is class inequality. But at least to be sure, all families will fight for the shadow of their life, and generally speaking, the words of the shadow are indisputable.


    But now, after the power is concentrated in the hands of the senior leaders of Muye, the power of the shadow is restricted. The Presbyterian Council in Muye is such a product, and several parts are gradually divided in the dark. They obey Muye''s various organs respectively, and fewer and fewer people directly obey the shadow, some of them even because they have to obey It''s Yu Ying who works for Ying.


    Gen is one of them. They are directly under the command of Tuan Zang, which has to be said to be a very embarrassing thing. ,


    if the yuzhibo family really got involved with the shadow before, it can be said that they were fighting against Huoying. If yuzhibo gave in to the shadow, it means he gave in to Huoying.


    But now it''s different. If the yuzhibo clan and the secret department give in, it means that they give in to Tuan Zang. And don''t forget that Tuan Zang has always had quite different opinions about the yuzhibo clan. If Li really gives in to Tuan Zang, it''s not normal.


    Gangshou was silent for a while. After a long time, he said, "I understand. Although you have really gone too far in today''s work, you can still understand it. What are you calling me here for? Is it really just to say these words?"


    "I''m going to say what I''m going to do next." From slowly said.


    Gangshou frowned, "Oh? What do you want to do? What is it? "


    "The shadow of fire." Li slowly said, "although I know that the next fire shadow is not any possibility, but I want to be your next fire shadow after Sanren!"


    The expressions on his face are quite complicated.


    Gangshou seems to think of some bad things, but zilaiye''s face is mixed with the expression of relief and sigh.


    "It seems that the yuzhibo people really have some difficulties in becoming Huoying." Gangshou said slowly, "you have to understand that all along, no matter Shangren or other families, or the high level of Muye, or even the name of the country of fire, all have a negative view on yuzhibo."


    "It depends on people. If other people can''t do it, I won''t do it. Even if others forgive me, I won''t forgive myself." From the face with infatuated self-confidence, all of a sudden gangshou and Zilai are stunned.


    "Master gangshou, since I came here, it seems that I didn''t come at a good time." A familiar voice rang out. How could he come here, elder three?


    is going to guess that the people in the family will come over. After all, they have been doing quite a lot of things just now, and they know that the family has been putting their eyes on them all the time. No matter what they are doing against the family or the danger they encounter, the family will know it for the first time.


    Now Li has been in formal conflict with Tuan Zang''s forces. It''s a ghost that the family doesn''t send people to come here. However, Li didn''t expect that the three elders would come here in person.


    Three elder to this from a tiny smile, "leave, you go out first, I and gangshou adult have something to say."


    Looking at the expression on the elder''s face, Li couldn''t see anything from the old fox''s face. Then Li went out. In the corridor, Fu Yue was waiting to leave.


    After seeing him leave, Fu Yue rolled his eyes and said, "you''ve done a great job this time. Now both Muye''s senior management and his family know your heroic deeds."


    Li Hei hei smiles. He also understands that Fu Yue is teasing him now. After all, this is not a good thing for the family. At a small level, the conflict between the yuzhibo family and Tuan Zang has intensified. At a large level, it''s possible that people on both sides will meet later.


    Soon, the three elders came out of gangshou''s office. He took a meaningful look at the door of the office, and then slowly said, "don''t worry about it. You''ve done quite well today. The senior members of the family are not idiots. They will understand what you''re doing, and You did a pretty good job


    Fu Yue was completely stunned at this time. He didn''t understand what medicine the three elders were selling.


    After all, according to the previous situation, if someone in the family did this, the elders of the family would play fifty boards each, but now the tone of the three elders seems to encourage them to leave.Li Wei salutes, which means that he has accepted the praise of the three elders.


    After a while, the three elders sighed, "gangshou just told me what you think. Huoying is indeed a good ideal, but it is very difficult for our family to become the candidate of Huoying. But gangshou told me that if she becomes Huoying, she will support you as the Minister of the dark Department. "


    "Oh?" Apart from picking eyebrows, this master is naked in wooing the family. If the family members really become the ministers of the secret department, they will have a lot of fun.


    After all, it was because other families and the senior management of Muye worried that the yuzhibo family was too strong that they forced the yuzhibo family from the position of minister of the secret department to the position of captain of the guard. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C182

    The same embarrassment as yuzhibo is the Qianshou clan. Now the Qianshou clan has been squeezed out of the power center of Muye. Now the only hope of the Qianshou clan is gangshou. If gangshou does not become the fourth generation of Huoying, then the Qianshou clan may really have no hope.


    And gangshou naturally knows this, so now she wants to cooperate with the yuzhibo family and tempts the secret Minister of the yuzhibo family. If the yuzhibo family becomes the Minister of the secret department, the whole Muye will be turned upside down.


    First of all, the underworld is actually divided up by many forces. If the yuzhibo clan really takes control of the underworld, then the next situation is These forces are going to lose their very important armed forces.


    It''s estimated that these big men will not be reconciled. At that time, there must be a group of demons dancing. What''s even more terrifying is that the fire shadow and the dark Department are once again controlled by the Qianshou clan and the yuzhibo clan. Then Muye will return to the scene of the early village.


    What gangshou has done is really a big gamble, but this guy will lose every gamble, and history also proves that she is wrong. Because although she has been on the gambling table, but as the owner of the three generations of Huoying did not let her open.


    "Although it is like this, I will still try my best. If I can only be a secret part, I will still fight for my family. " From slowly said.


    "Well." The Third Elder nodded slowly, "next, gangshou has told me that she has nothing to teach you. You can follow Fuyue directly."


    Although the words of the three elders are not clear, Li has understood that now the family wants to let themselves into the guard side. Ah, the last time a class of the guard was destroyed, it has been widely spread in the woods. Many people are doubting whether the strength of the guard is too weak, and some people have even begun to criticize it The general argument is that the yuzhibo family will mobilize the powerful forces of the guard to other places to work for their family, while others in the guard are all waste wood.


    You don''t have to think about who is the rhythmic person.


    But now I don''t recognize the two idiots who just beat my mother. They are very famous. Joining the guard at this time can make the fallacy biased. If other people really continue to take rhythm, they will be slapping their face. After all, other people are rubbish, but at least beat your men like pigs. By comparison, your people are not even worse than rubbish.


    "I see." There is no expression on Li''s face. In fact, it doesn''t matter where he is now. Now his body has matured a lot. At least as long as he exposes his own appearance, no one in the world can suppress Li. It''s time to let go of the next thing.


    And in maoyihua, which I saw the day after I returned to my family, this guy directly appeared in the room where I left.


    He took a look at Mao Yihua. At this time, he was still lying on the bed. When he saw each other, Li sighed, "how can you be here?"


    "Nothing. I just want to tell you something about them." Mao Yihua''s face is still the same without any feelings.


    And Li also knew that she was talking about the eight winds, the sun and the moon, and Qi mu, just me.


    "After getting your treatment that day, Bafeng Riyue was in a coma for a whole night before he became conscious. The power of magic you gave him is really amazing. He can endure such a great mental trauma. I think his resistance to magic will drop a lot even after he is cured." Mao Yihua said slowly.


    "That flag wood only me that idiot?" Li asked softly.


    "His physical injury is very serious. According to the information given to me by Hata, quite a lot of meridians in Qi Mu Wei''s body have been destroyed. Although it won''t affect his future growth of swordsmanship, it''s even more impossible to use Ninjutsu. But don''t worry, he doesn''t know how to use Ninjutsu." Mao Yihua continued.


    From pick eyebrows, "Oh, it seems that you know him quite well."


    "Of course, I taught him his swordsmanship." Maoyihua still said without any expression.


    "No wonder this guy is so confident. It seems that he thinks he has got your biography." Li snorted, "I see your shadow coming from his swordsmanship, but I didn''t expect that you really taught him."


    Mao Yihua nodded, "yes, I used to stay in the Ninja Academy for a long time. I was his elder sister in the Ninja Academy. At that time, it was hard to see a person who wanted to break through the world with swordsmanship, so I gave him a little guidance, but I didn''t expect that this guy really grew up with the swordsmanship I gave him. He was also called a genius. Later, I had no contact with him until not long ago. He came back to me and wanted to find a way to beat you. ""Then you taught him that kind of fencing?" From a smile, "it seems that he did not learn very well."


    "I can''t help it. His talent is so bad. He can only learn the tricks I taught him." Mao Yihua looked at Li and continued, "even if I deal with you, I don''t have a chance to win, let alone him."


    Li ha ha a smile, "although it''s praise, but from your mouth, it''s really difficult."


    "Of course, on the other side, the family let me get close to him." Mao Yihua continued, "otherwise, according to his qualifications, I really don''t care about him."


    Leave gently nod, show understanding. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C183

    Although Qimu''s family, to which I belong, has fallen, it was one of the four families of Muye before. The skinny camel is bigger than the horse. It''s normal for the Japanese to think that the Qimu family will have a chance to return to Muye''s stage. Now we use the relationship between Mao Yihua and Qimu Weiwo to set up the status quo of Qimu. However, it seems that the RI clan did not succeed. Even if the Qimu clan really has any plans next, it is not estimated that Qimu Weiwo can know.


    Mao Yihua suddenly let out a breath, "Li, next I think you need to speed up the progress. Now the elders in the family are thinking about my body. After all, they know my talent, so they are all fighting for me to mate with their children. Of course, the condition that they promised me is to officially become a patriarch. But I don''t want to marry the trash. "


    "It''s also a troublesome thing. I really don''t have any research on it." From touching his nose, "by the way, the big snake pill has a certain degree of research in this area according to the guy''s estimation. I''d better go to him and bang my luck."


    Hearing this, Mao Zhihua''s eyes brightened, "yes, if it''s dasheban, maybe it will really study the Japanese."


    "Well, the next step is to take a step by step. The family has transferred me back now. The place of the guard is a leisure job, and according to the current meaning, it is estimated that I will be the guard at the gate." From slightly sighed, "although can''t go out to work, but at least there will be a lot of time to do other things."


    The security work of the village gate is usually a group of seven, with five people standing by and two people preparing.


    According to the present status, if you want, it''s simply not enough. Naturally, you can do a lot of things.


    "Master Li, are you up?" Just at this time, a voice rang outside the door. Mao Yihua nodded to Li. In an instant, he disappeared from Li''s room. Li hissed. This speed is estimated to be too slow to keep up with, right? Her instant body skill may be able to compete with Watergate.


    Then Li said, "is it the moon? Come in


    Yuzhibo Liyue, the age of yuzhibo''s family is about the same as Li''s. In fact, Li''s family has directly assigned such a family to Li''s maid.


    Although the yuzhibo family is not as ruthless as the Riyi family, at least the class division is quite clear. The people who divide the family either want to go to the battlefield to seize resources for the family, or they want to become the maid and slave of the clan.


    As for the so-called maid, it sounds good. If the family wants to, they can become something like RBQ every minute. Generally, the maid who is assigned to each other can at least make a living. Moreover, the gene of yuzhibo family is also very good. There are basically no women in the whole family who really can''t see, and there are many beautiful women.


    According to Fu Yue, Yu Zhi Bo Li Yue was chosen for a long time. His strength, figure and appearance are also very superior, and he is also very good at housekeeping.


    Of course, Li doesn''t think yuzhiboliyue is a fuel-efficient lamp. In the past six months, this little girl has been suggesting that Li can use her. Of course, Li has been pretending to be a fool, and Li can be sure that this little girl is a chess piece placed by her family. She may directly ignore herself at any time and report what happened around her to her family.


    At this time, Yu Zhi Bo Li Yue put a pile of clothes and a piece of paper in front of Li Li, "young master, this is the guard''s clothes, and your distribution, as well as your colleagues'' information."


    "All right." From gently nodded, and then acquaintances think of what is the same, "by the way, wait a moment when you come over, I have something to tell you."


    Yu Zhi wave month Leng for a while, then very clever nod, as if from her spirit in general.


    Soon after I left, I changed my clothes, and then I looked at the information. The information is very concise, but there are all the things I should have. Half an hour later, the door of Li''s room was knocked again. Li said, "come in."


    Yuzhi boliyue came in again, but Li knew that she had been standing outside the door for half an hour before she sent it.


    He touched his nose and said, "have you been with me for some time?"


    Yu Zhi Bo Li Yue nodded softly, "yes, young master."


    "I don''t know what your chakra attribute is yet." Li Li said with a smile.


    "Master Hui, my chakra attributes are wind, fire and thunder." Yuzhi boliyue replied immediately. Although she didn''t know the meaning of Li, she responded immediately out of instinct.


    Li nodded again, then took out a piece of white paper from under the table and began to write on it quickly. Yuzhi boliyue didn''t know what Li was doing, but he was still waiting there quietly.


    After a while, Li handed the white paper to her directly, "take a look at the above chakra cultivation method."Yu Zhi Bo Li Yue shivered for a moment, and then took the white paper. She couldn''t believe that Li would give her this kind of thing, such as forbearance, which is very common in forbearance. No matter how powerful Ninjutsu is, more and more people will learn it after a period of time. In the end, it became popular, and only those with a very high threshold, as well as the secret ninja, and the strictly restricted forbidden skills, would be completely restricted.


    Chakra''s cultivation method is totally different.


    This kind of thing is limited in the high level of the family, or passed down from generation to generation in a small group. As a separate family, she is not qualified to learn. There is no doubt that a good chakra cultivation method will make a person progress quickly. According to her quality, it''s possible that she can even bear the impact. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C184

    But at this time, although she was very excited, she still put the paper back on the table, "no, young master, I''m just separated. I can''t learn the chakra extraction method in the family."


    Li sighed. Yu zhiboli was a little too cautious. She thought she was testing him now. Li said softly, "it doesn''t matter. This refining method is my own originality, and has nothing to do with the family. Now, although this refining method has been handed over to the family for review, I don''t know what will happen to the senior members of the family It''s not going to spread this to your families. Anyway, take it first. "


    When hearing this, Yu Zhibo''s eyes were already full of gratitude.


    She slowly put the paper away and put it in the closest place. Then she asked, "what can I do for you, young master?"


    "Well, no, you go down first." From gently said, of course, at this time Yuzhi wave month did not find from the corner of the mouth emerged malicious smile.


    The chakra refining method he gave to the family is actually a very advanced refining method, even better than the chakra refining method that the clan has always controlled, but I don''t think the family will throw such things directly to the separate cultivation. But the family didn''t expect that Li added some other materials to this cultivation method.


    Then Li cleaned up and walked out of the room. At this time, the genius was just shining. Li was in a daze when he looked at the empty courtyard, but soon a figure came to Li. "You haven''t seen Li Jun for a long time. I didn''t expect that you got up very early."


    Lai Renli knows Yu Zhibo zaodao. Before Li studied qianniao, this guy was one of several Shangren assigned by the family to Li. This guy was also responsible for guarding Muye gate. And they''re in the same group.


    Li said with a smile, "that''s right. Although he has been neglected in the medical class all this time, at least this habit of work and rest should be maintained, isn''t it?"


    Soon, a few more people came to this side. Lihe yuzhibo and zaodao were all supplementary workers. Naturally, these five people were all regular workers. They were all the children of the clan. In peacetime, this kind of life of guarding the gate was handed over to separate families, and the clan went out to experience. Now, when the situation outside is a little chaotic, we should separate our families and go out to do our best, and stay in the village to guard the gate.


    After a period of peace before, every big country has become a little uneasy again, but it''s also normal. During this period, every big country''s economy is not very prosperous, and its internal contradictions are becoming more and more serious. Only foreign war can give vent to this tense atmosphere.


    The current chaos is just the prelude to the next war.


    Yuzhibo zaodao is now the head of Muye village. In fact, although he also works at the gate, he is responsible for the overall deployment of the village. This time, he takes care of Li, and directly arranges Li to the most leisurely position to guard the gate.


    This position is as good as the estimated position.


    Li also began to draw up contacts here. He told them the principles and skills of Ninjutsu that he had "studied". Naturally, these guys were very grateful to Li.


    After all, everyone has reached tolerance, the general circle is so big, you know the skills I also know, so we do not have any space to communicate with each other, but it is not the same. In their eyes, Li is a student of Sanren, naturally they will master a lot of things that they do not know, and these things also let them feel with the telling of Li Extreme freshness. And they can learn something they can''t touch at all.


    The days of guarding the gate are quite boring, but they are extremely safe, and they can directly get the extra money from the village. Many ninjas desperately want to drill to the position of the guard after they reach the upper tolerance. After all, although the guard is called the guard, it is actually the safest one in the whole Ninja system.


    It means the same as the garrison of the King City. No matter what happens, unless Muye is directly attacked by the local government, otherwise, Muye guard really has nothing to do.


    Li is bored and yawns. Now Li is basically responsible for standing here watching the door. Other chores, such as checking the pass and so on, have to be solved with patience. They don''t specially make it difficult for them to leave. What they want to do is to leave, but they are very expensive now.


    They also understand that in the future, Lishi will go further and develop higher than them. In addition, Lishi will explain the reasons of Ninjutsu to them. Now, even if they can''t come here as a substitute, no one will say anything. Some ninjas even apply for and are transferred to the same class, so that they can learn some good things from Lishi.


    So now when Yu Zhibo early rice asked to leave early, Yu Zhibo early rice did not say anything, just said to pay attention to safety.


    After leaving his post, he did not return to his family, but went directly to the Research Institute of dashuewan.He didn''t forget what he promised to do with HimO Yihua. It''s true that HimO Yihua''s time is very urgent. If there is no way to break the curse mark on HimO Yihua in two years, the girl will be reduced to the same fate as her mother.


    High end blood is always an irresistible temptation to this kind of big family. The more a family starts from blood, the more persistent they are to blood. In their eyes, blood is everything. Maoyihua is definitely not as simple as marrying a child. She will directly become a family''s fertility machine, keep bearing with other people, and finally die miserably ¡£


    And her children will be reduced to this, unless there is a person who is as strong as this to break the taboo. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C185

    As a student of dasheban, he entered dasheban''s laboratory without any obstacles. As the watchman outside, he was also an old acquaintance of Li. It was yanchuzhenwu, who still had great respect for Li. It seems that in this guy''s eyes, as long as he had something to do with dasheban, his value would rise countless times.


    "I heard that you can beat a Shangren now." Big snake pill seems to be quite satisfied with what Li has done. He doesn''t care about his current political status at all.


    "That guy? Does he deserve to be called Shangren? Kong has a little strength, but he is arrogant. Such a person is not worthy of being a ninja. " The words of Li are more cruel.


    Big snake pill nodded with satisfaction, "indeed, arrogance is the capital of the strong, his strength is weak, but it is too arrogant, this is not the thing. By the way, have I heard that you are studying new techniques recently? "


    Li nodded, his hands began to seal quickly, and then a thousand birds appeared in Li''s hands, but at this time, the face of big snake pill changed a little unnatural, "you put the spiral pill into the thousand birds?"


    Li nodded gently, "I use the wind escaping chakra to reshape a space among the thousand birds, and then thousand birds use it to break through the defense of the other side, and the spiral pill to defeat the enemy. However, this technique has great shortcomings, I have to use both hands to seal it, and can''t charge. He''s not as stable as a screw pill or a thousand birds. If I move too much, it will pop out


    Said to leave to scatter this technique directly.


    Big snake pill nodded thoughtfully, "I have to say that this technique is useless even if others see it. Your chakra control ability is too strong, and only a few top talents can use it."


    Li Er gave a sound, and then said, "in fact, teacher, I have something to ask you for help this time."


    "Oh? What kind of problem is it? If it''s your technical level, I may not be able to help you. After all, I''m not very strong in controlling chakra. " Big snake pill looks at Li''s eyes.


    "I want to be stronger." Li said so, and his eyes were staring at the big snake pill.


    "Stronger? To tell you the truth, it''s amazing how fast you''ve grown up. I can''t make you grow so fast. Maybe you need time to accumulate. " Big snake pill said so.


    But Li suddenly said, "teacher dashuewan, do you have any research on mantra?"


    Big snake pill''s face suddenly froze, "what do you say? Curse seal


    Li nodded gently, "yes, five element mantra seal. I heard that this thing can greatly improve a person''s chakra. What I''m stuck with now is the total amount of chakra. If I can get this, I think I will make faster progress."


    Big snake pill frowned. He didn''t know the meaning of Li. After all, at this time, he looked at Li, just like a young Ninja who was eager for success. He didn''t know that now Li was just pretending to be assistant. The expression of urgent need for strength made big snake pill loose. "I understand, since that''s the case." Big snake pill slowly went to one side of the bookcase, pulled out a scroll from it, "take this thing."


    When he saw what the snake pill had handed him, he couldn''t help breathing. It said, "the secret story of five elements mantra seal wet bone forest." It turns out that the five elements mantra seal is actually a secret method of the wet bone forest. No wonder it has such a great effect.


    Big snake pill looked at the surprise expression on Li''s face, and then slowly said, "although the five elements mantra seal is very powerful, it''s also very terrible to bite back. You have to think about it yourself. In addition, it''s always forbidden. You have to weigh it up. Although Mr. ape Fei allowed me to study forbidden techniques, it''s not good to let him know that I secretly taught you forbidden techniques. "


    Li nodded and said, "don''t worry, Mr. snake pill. My confidant has a measure. So I''m going to step back today. " The big snake pill then nodded, motioned to leave at will.


    From then directly toward the outside, when he returned to the gate position, this has passed nearly two hours. When several people saw that they came back, they didn''t say anything. When they left, they opened the scroll and began to study it carefully, and they didn''t go through it wisely. After all, they also knew that it was better not to see these things. They were guarding the door in this place for the sake of security. If they saw them, it was estimated that the security would be lost.


    After returning to the family, Li took a hot bath, lay on the sofa and read today''s newspaper. In fact, the whole wood leaf has been slowly developing towards prosperity. Of course, Li understood that this development was actually achieved by war. Last time, Li defeated seven people, killed four people, captured three people, and their swords all fell into the world He was in the hands of Muye.


    For this reason, Wuyin village paid a lot of money to take all the seven knives back. It is said that they were the tax revenue of Wuyin village for nearly three years. However, Muye is happy to be a human being. After all, although these seven knives are all powerful things, if they are not used, they will be the same as useless ones.Moreover, if Muye, a weak country, is really pushing Wuyin village, Muye will be very upset.


    In the battle between the iron country and the snow country, Muye took the opportunity to send out a lot of tasks, so that some ninjas who had nothing to do could at least find jobs. War is the primary productive force.


    It can provide countless jobs, but also can make a lot of wasted manpower into a corpse, in this case, there will be no so-called useless people. Moreover, these two countries have to pay a certain amount of protection fee after being swept up by Muye. Otherwise, Muye will not give up. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C186

    When he was away from his wishful thinking, his door was knocked again. Li Leng said, "is it Li Yue?"


    "Yes, sir." Yu Zhi Bo Li Yue''s voice rang outside. "There''s news from the Zong family. The three elders want to let you pass."


    From should a then start to dress, three elder that Fox call oneself in the past, certainly have what affair.


    When we got to the three elders'' room, the three elders said directly, "Li, do you have any idea about the family?"


    "Good." Li responded directly.


    "Good?" The three elders suddenly widened their eyes, "since it''s very good, why do you want to betray your family?"


    "What do you mean?" From Leng for a while, the face flashed a trace of consternation.


    The Third Elder snorted, "your expression is really in place, but you have something to do with RI Chutian and RI Mao Yihua of the RI clan. Do you think they really don''t know? Indeed, no matter what kind of person you are, I can understand that you have your own ideas, but being able to understand does not mean that I can agree with you! You have already touched my bottom line. What else do you think you can do now? "


    Looking at the expression of the three elders, he sighed slowly for a long time, "what do you do?"


    From slowly raised his head, but in an instant his eyes have become a kaleidoscope.


    "This is the child of yuzhibo family!" Three long eldest brother drank a, directly took out two long swords from the table, gave one of them to leave, "come on, let me see, what kind of ability do you have in the end!"


    There is a rule that yuzhibo does not become. When a subordinate wants to challenge the superior, the only choice is to fight! If the inferior can win, the superior must give in to the superior!


    The name of the duel is "bite".


    At this time, seeing that the three elders have taken out their swords, they naturally understand that the other side has accepted their own challenges. The three elders are really the most powerful men who have come down from the battlefield. Just holding the sword, they have a strong sense of killing, which immediately attracts countless eyes. All the characters above Shangren in the clan are basically shocked "Three elder adults, don''t know what is sword in your eyes?"


    At this time, the three elders'' eyes were shining, showing a sneer, "the sword is like me! I am the God of sword Between the words that burst to drink like thunder, simply can''t see this guy has such a big age.


    He nodded away and said, "it''s really furious!"


    Three elder corners of mouth slightly slant up, on the face emerge a touch of proud color, "but don''t know your kid''s sword is what?"


    Li said with a smile, "since I was a child, I have never been valued by the family. No one can understand my mind. Now the family can''t completely trust me. Although I''m not good at using sword, if I''m a swordsman, then I''m a sword, and the sword is me!"


    At this time, there were nearly 100 people standing in the courtyard, all of them were good hands of yuzhibo, and the elders of the Presbyterian Council basically appeared here. At this time, of course, they understood what was going on inside. Although they thought Li was really powerful, they wanted to beat the three elders with swordsmanship


    That''s a myth! It''s true that among the younger generation, many people don''t know the achievements of the three elders, but some of the more experienced ninjas here all know that the three elders'' swordsmanship is not comparable to that of a younger generation, even the chief swordsman of the fire kingdom.


    At this time, the three elders looked at Li De''s face and suddenly sighed. Suddenly, there was a loud explosion, but the sword in their hands had been pulled out, and then there were countless LianZhan crazy pressing towards Li De, and their face changed slightly. Although the three elders were so old, their sword was like a tsunami in the world of fire shadow Samurai or swordsman has long disappeared in history.


    Now, samurai is just a symbol of nobility.


    However, the three elders gave full play to this basic sword skill. At this time, the three elders wielded hundreds of swords to attack madly in a minute, making Lidu feel as if he was crossing.


    I should be in the shadow of fire. How can I feel that I am really facing the swordsman?


    However, in the face of each other''s crazy attack, Li just slowly raised his sword, but in a flash, the three elders flew back, and Li still stood in the same place. At the same time, the four walls of the room where the three elders lived suddenly collapsed, the three elders frowned slightly and raised their sword fiercely. In a flash, the falling ceiling broke into several pieces and flew around Spread out.


    But in just a few seconds, the house was completely destroyed, and at this time, the people in the yard also saw it more clearly.


    Originally, they thought that they would be killed by the three elders in a short time, but now Li is still standing there, and the elder''s brow is wrinkled. His temper is not the same as the three elders, and his opinions are far different all the time, but it also makes him know the three elders very well.In fact, the three elders have a very big temper. They can do everything for the benefit of the family, and they are very confident in swordsmanship. If others don''t see it, they can see it. Now the three elders'' chest clothes are broken by one point, which means that the three elders have just lost their first fight with Li.


    However, the fight between the two just now should be just a trial, not a real one. The elder comforted himself. Compared with his old opponent being defeated, the elder was more worried about another thing.


    That is to say, the rule of "bite up" was laid down a long time ago, but only one person has finished it since the beginning. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C187-188

    Others can see that the three elders have already lost a move. Of course, the three elders themselves are more clear.


    At this time, a burst of blue and white color crisscrossed on his face, and he turned to roar. The sword wind suddenly became sharper and sharper. With a slight sigh, the three elders were in a hurry. At this time, the three elders'' sword immediately seemed to be swept by a hurricane. This momentum could suppress most of the swordsmen or ninjas.


    At this time, his feet were still, but he just bent his knees slightly, and the sword pointed to the front left.


    At this time, the faces of several elders with relatively old qualifications became quite ugly. Of course, they could see that although they were only moving from this moment, if the three elders really insisted on this move, their right hand would be pierced by Li. At that time, they could force Li into a mess, but relatively speaking, they were defeated again.


    However, the sword path of the three elders suddenly became unpredictable. If the sword power was just as crazy as the tide, now it''s like a crazy snake, waiting for the opportunity to move. Even when the sword path is half way to the place, it can change in an instant, which is unpredictable.


    And leave is to move sword edge again, three elder used half of sword move to withdraw again in an instant, on the face flashed a bit of surprised color, other people are also surprised at this time.


    "Who did you learn your swordsmanship from?" The three elders frowned at this time. In his impression, not to mention the people in the family, there were few people in the whole wood leaf who could fight with him by sword. Maybe Qi Mu Bai Ya, who died two years ago, had some possibilities, but it was just a tough struggle with him with masculine force.


    But now he has forced himself to do nothing with three moves. He doesn''t believe that Shangren of any family can teach this kind of move.


    From is a tiny smile, "three elder adults, please continue to give move."


    As soon as the eyes of the three elders narrowed, those who knew it understood that the three elders were serious at this time. It was no more than three. Just now, the three elders had been defeated by Li for three times. Then, he must do his best.


    The three elders suddenly put out their swords. First, they slashed like the wind, then they surged like the tide, and then they changed quickly like a boa constrictor. The elder''s eyebrows were tight at this time. When he was young, he was always a pair of enemies with the three elders, but he always avoided the edge when they were fighting.


    The reason is that although the three elders are not good at using Ninjutsu, they can force their chakra to the sword edge. Of course, if they only force their chakra to the sword edge, they can form a sword just like those warriors. But the three elders are different. Although chakra is forced to the sword edge, he can''t bear it until he gets to know each other At the moment of the hand, chakra will stab into the opponent''s body directly along the blade of the opponent''s weapon. In an instant, chakra will pierce the meridians of the opponent''s body. However, in minutes, chakra will kill the person.


    Now the three elders have been fighting with Li for nearly five minutes, and their swords have never been touched at all. Every time the three elders attack, Li forces the other side to stop. Slowly, the three elders'' swords slow down, and his face is dignified. The other side seemed to know his own details. He looked at the elder. Although the elder didn''t agree with the three elders, he also shook his head gently at this time.


    This makes the three elders even more confused. Although their relationship is incompatible, if the other side really wants to set up a stumbling block with themselves, they will not cover it up like this. They can do what they want. This is also the temperament of the other side. If Li is really drawn in by him, he also tells Li his weakness and strength. There must have been a plot, but now it seems that the other side can not get any benefits at all.


    It''s true that if you defeat yourself, you will be ashamed of yourself, but it''s not good for the elder.


    So who told Li all his sword moves?


    Most of Li grew up in the yuzhibo family. When he was a child, he never had any excellence, even his personality was too lonely, and other children didn''t want to associate with him. The family also agreed that if he didn''t have any outstanding place when he was ten years old, then he would be sent to the battlefield directly, until he was ten years old After his father died, he grew up in a trance.


    Not only did he have a good relationship with the people around him, but also he had his own daughter. Moreover, his talent seemed to burst out overnight. He could be regarded as a rare talent among the yuzhibo family. It is estimated that only the person in that year can match him.


    All this came too suddenly, but the three elders still thought that they could control Li. After all, Li didn''t break away from the appearance of a normal person. Now, the three elders can''t understand what Li showed.


    Li said with a little smile, "elder three, don''t worry. After all, your strength once existed in the whole country of fire and even the whole world of tolerance. It should be more than that."


    The three elders hissed, "you boy, it seems that if I don''t give you some powerful words, then I don''t want to mix in the family!"At this time, an elder in the courtyard widened his eyes, "this is Third brother, can he do it? "


    At this time, a touch of ice came out slowly on the three elder''s sword. He was stunned for a moment, and then said, "it seems that you are not the chakra in your body that can''t be used, but you disdain to use Ninjutsu."


    "Well, who did you learn your tricks from? I guess, Mao Zhihua Is she all right? " The three elders murmured, and a touch of tenderness appeared on his face. Then he sighed again, "well, if I lose to you, I have no face to see her!" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C189

    In a flash, the chill on the long sword in the hands of the three elders became more and more intense. Li knew that it was chakra, the veteran of the three elders, who was agglomerated on the blade, and it was also the frost attribute of chakra. This kind of technique could be done by Li, but it was difficult for people in the tolerance world like the three elders to be as simple as the sky.


    It''s not for other reasons. It''s just that swordsmanship in this world has been declining for a long time. Unless it''s someone in the family who has been practicing swordsmanship for generations, or who has no Ninjutsu at all to have to practice swordsmanship, otherwise, if you want to embark on martial arts, only practicing Ninjutsu is the only right way.


    Compared with swordsmanship, the gap between Ninjutsu and swordsmanship is almost endless. In terms of group combat, Ninjutsu has completely suppressed swordsmanship. You can use swords, but others can use Ninjutsu to attack with greater power and wider range with less consumption of chakra. This is not comparable to swordsmanship It''s too late.


    On the other hand, the sword has a single attribute. Basically, it can only be used for pure chakra attack, which is often restrained by the opponent''s mindless. Only chakra with some thunder attributes can be added to the blade. If the person who can attach the thunder attribute to the sword, his own control over chakra will be strong to a certain extent, and his use of Ninja will be much stronger than that of the sword.


    And now the three elders actually condensed the water attribute of chakra on the blade. Not only that, but also the temperature dropped to such a level. From this point of view, the three elders'' ability to control chakra and the amount of chakra have reached the shadow level!


    This kind of character will hide in the yuzhibo family, which really surprised Li. But even so, do you think it will be Li''s opponent?


    At this time, the three elders slowly waved the sword blade in their hands, and slowly layers of fog enveloped his body. From this moment, the eyes of the writing wheel were running. The fog in front of them could not stop the pupil force of the eyes of the writing wheel, and the face of the three elders became more surprised. The three elders only let the ice cover their sword. And at this time his sword was slowly becoming translucent!


    This old man! He changed the nature of his sword!


    Three elder at this time Li drinks a, "go!" With a bang, the white fog was all gone. The three elders'' body shape riot just came to Li''s body in an instant. At the same time, li felt the invisible sword shadow all over the sky and fell down on him. It seemed that the sword power was like a net of heaven and earth. He had clearly told Li that if he looked according to the original plot of Huoying, the three elders would be happy Absolutely the strongest of Muye!


    And then from the sword also moves with it, the people in the courtyard can only see countless starlight flash, where can you see clearly two people''s sword path, ah, two people fight fast, the end is also fast, but between the cents, two people separate again, from still standing in the same place, and at this time the three elders are looking at the ground dejectedly, "shouldn''t, can''t ¡­¡±


    Li said softly, "elder three, you are in a hurry. If you are willing to bear it, you may lose later according to the moves you just made. But you think that as long as you make your moves, I will never have the strength to fight back. Then you are in a hurry to defeat me. I know that the answer is yes. Now I tell you that she is dead ¡£¡±


    From see three elder full face of dismay then smile way: "three elder, this calculate I won?" After saying that, Li will turn around and leave. If so, no one can care about today''s affairs, and the reason for Li''s move will disappear.


    Suddenly, the three elders suddenly roared, "turn around, we haven''t finished yet." At this time, his eyes gave birth to infinite fierce light, as if to devour Li.


    At this time, the young people in the courtyard thought: "the third elder is still too persistent. He is old enough to fight. If he really loses to a young man in swordsmanship, it''s not too shameful. But if we continue to do so now, we are really humiliating ourselves. "


    And on the face of a few elder all is the facial expression of amazement, one of them looked to big elder, "isn''t old three want to use that move?"


    The elder frowned, but he was silent. The expression on his face was quite severe.


    Li frowned and said, "are you going to fight, elder three?"


    But the three elders didn''t reply, just slightly closed their eyes, and then suddenly opened them. At this time, his eyes also became a pair of kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes. With the generation of his kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, suddenly, a purple light appeared on his sword. The purple light became more and more powerful. In an instant, the whole sword was covered, and Li''s face changed a little, "this is No, it''s not a sword


    The three elders looked up to the sky and said, "of course, it''s not a sword!" As he spoke, the light on the sword became more and more powerful, which made people''s eyes ache, but the people in the courtyard didn''t want to miss the battle.


    Originally, they thought that either the elder was defeated by Li Jizhao, or Li was not as powerful as the elder. He was directly killed by the sword. Now it seems that the duel between them is a bit of a showdown.At this time, the things condensed from the hands of the three elders are not others, but the emotional power condensed from the human body. The emotional power is not to say that I can become stronger if I want to be stronger.


    There are countless meridians in the human body, which are connected with each other, and regulate each other, and these meridians are connected with eight bright gates and seven dark acupoints.


    The eight gates of Ming Dynasty symbolize the eight gates of dunjia, namely, opening, resting, life, injury, Du, Jing, Jing and death.


    The eight gates firmly lock the flow of chakra, and don''t let it hurt the body of the meridians. If you want to open the eight gates, you can only do it through the forbidden technique of eight gates dunjia. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C190

    If you want to open the front doors, you will have to go through countless experiences to do it, and your physical strength must reach the standard. Otherwise, let alone hurt others, I''m afraid you will lose your life just after you open them.


    The latter eight doors have a great burden on the body after they are opened. This kind of burden is that the meridians in the body can not bear such a large number of chakras.


    And the seven secret acupoints, to be reasonable, not many people in the world have studied this aspect, but the important organs in the human body symbolize the seven emotions.


    In fact, these seven dark holes are hidden in the positions of these important organs. Like the Baming gate, they are huge locks to lock people''s potential. Unlike the eight gate dunjia, no one knows how to open these seven dark holes.


    Now when he saw the three elders, he suddenly opened up. It turned out that the seven dark holes symbolized the seven emotions of human beings. If he really wanted to open up this power, there was only one way, that is, to let himself completely immerse himself in this emotion. At this time, the three elders condensed his sadness on the blade, and the blade was inexplicable I feel a little scared.


    Indeed, if the strength of the three elders is faced by Li''s noumenon, it''s really weak. Now it''s not the three elders that Li is afraid of, but the sword in his hand. If such a sword is really cut down, unless it is among the saints, it will be polluted, and its cultivation will be doomed forever!


    From the flash of this idea, the face became more ugly!


    The three elders laughed wildly. "I didn''t expect that I didn''t go to the appointment when I thought I was not your opponent. Then you just disappeared and never showed up again. Now when I heard about you, you are dead. If I had gone to the appointment, would all this have changed? "


    The light on the long sword in the hands of the three elders became sharper and sharper. The awn that used to cover it suddenly doubled. The sword he used was the same kind of long sword, which was six feet long. Now the awn on it is six feet long. If you calculate it, it will have an attack distance of nearly five meters.


    The elder knows that Li is definitely not the opponent of the three elders if he only relies on his sword skills. After all, Li has been dealing with the three elders with the appearance of anticipating the enemy''s opportunities. If the long sword in the hands of the three elders is like this, then Li can''t force the three elders back directly no matter what.


    But soon everyone found that they were wrong again. It''s true that the three elders have the advantage of long hands, but Li didn''t fight the three elders head-on at all. He always wandered about six meters away from the three elders, waiting for the opportunity to move, but the three elders'' face was a bit fierce. "She thought that my move was inevitable in the sky and the earth You are her disciple, and you should come to see her! "


    Three elder hands move, the light on the sword is like turning into a myriad of light rays towards Li, and Li is to understand, although it seems that the three elder didn''t start at this time, but in fact the three elder''s wrist just moved, don''t know how many times, for a moment, from the fly back, and from just stand position has more than ten thousand holes!


    If someone is really hit by this move, he will die!


    What''s more terrifying is that there is no Ninjutsu to stop the sword. If you really want to say it, I''m afraid qiudaoyu can try it with one of them.


    And the three elders looked back, and then used the same move. They could only retreat again, and then the whole courtyard had become fragmented.


    At this time, the faces of several young talents in the family had already become sallow. They thought that Li was just lucky. They developed several powerful skills, which were valued by the family. In terms of talent, they must be inferior to themselves. When they catch up with Li, they will get more benefits.


    But now, I can''t keep up with the way of walking. If I had come to fight with the three elders, I would have fallen under the sword.


    At this time, the three elders had the absolute upper hand. "Li, I know you have inherited Mao Zhihua''s heart sword, but the heart sword is always the sword technique in the world. No matter how powerful a person''s intelligence is, it''s useless to be able to calculate all the moves of the other party. After all, some things can''t be achieved by human power."


    But at this time, he was silent, and on the contrary, he seemed to be thinking about something. The three elders'' face changed slightly. He thought that Mao Zhihua must have some knack to deal with his sword. If Li really mastered it, how could he?


    Three elder turn to calculate good, must be careful to leave of counterattack.


    After several moves, the three elders saw that he was moving towards himself. Then a fierce color flashed on the three elders'' face, and they yelled: "come on!"


    Then the sword in his hand suddenly soared, but it was three points stronger than before. If so, when he used the move before, the power would be several points stronger, and the scope of power would be several points larger.Later, the sword in the hands of the three elder generals was horizontal, which was clear in his heart. Even if Li really had a way to break his own sword move, it was useless. In the attack just now, Li even if he had King Kong''s good body, he was afraid that he would become a pile of minced meat.


    Just in the moment when the three elders relaxed, a fierce anger had already poured in. It was at this time that the three elders saw that they had been forced to their own position within one meter!


    At this time, from the hands of the sword directly to the three elders'' chest, how can the three elders let from direct stab his chest key? He will directly back to the position behind him, and leave is straight forward to follow up.


    Both of them ran out of the distance of nearly 100 meters. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C191

    The three elders looked at a bloodstain on Li''s face and immediately understood what Li had just done!


    This guy actually withdrew from his sword range in an instant, and then rushed directly into his body at the moment when he received the sword. It''s true that his sword is invincible, let alone human. Even three generations of ape demons can''t get a sword safely, but all things in the world, the strong have their own shortcomings. The sword is strong, and the endurance is also strong It depends on whether the emotion you burst out at this time is deep or not.


    Li also understands that the three elders didn''t keep the appointment, which led to Mao Zhihua''s tragic death. Now he has boundless regret in his heart. This regret will never be exhausted for a while. It''s really a little difficult to consume so much to the other party''s defeat.


    And if you really do that, others think that from winning, from their own will not admit it!


    So Li chose another way, that is to show the enemy that he is weak. Li pretends to be extremely afraid of the ten thousand swords used by the three elders, and tempts them to use the just move. Of course, Li doesn''t think that the three elders can''t maintain the swords by using this move.


    Now the state of the three elders is like a mage who has played infinite magic. It''s a joke to make him stop releasing magic. No matter what kind of moves, they all have a hand up and a hand down move. This is not an online game. The action online game has the so-called "cancel the forward swing" and "cancel the backward swing".


    But this is the reality. Although this so-called operation of bayonet can''t be said to be non-existent, it''s impossible to rush out at any time. It''s the three elder who just used the forward and backward swing of the move. When the calculation is finished, he will approach the three elder directly, lure him to use the move again, and then flash by himself in an instant If you can really get close to your body, then you will win!


    At that time, the so-called sword of the three elders will be useless!


    At this time, Li can''t retreat. If he does, the other party will kill himself directly, and Li won''t give in. But once he uses Ninjutsu, today''s bite will be his failure!


    The three elders bowed their heads slightly, and all kinds of thoughts flashed in their hearts. They didn''t expect that they thought that this move was invincible in the world, and only the guy named Onoki could compete with them. But now it seems that they are really wrong. It turns out that their move has such a big flaw However, if he really lost here, it also proved that he was really wrong. When he thought of this, a trace of Li mang flashed in the eyes of the three elders. Even if he died, he could not lose!


    After thinking of this, he once again used the trick he just used. Li was stunned. If the other side used it like this, his sword would have to kill the other side first. At that time, although he would be injured, he would not die, but the three elders would not be sure!


    However, the next moment, the sword was directly bent and cut off the road to the three elders!


    Elder three! Elder three! From now on, I want to praise it loudly. The three elders don''t want to lose at this time. They directly smash their swords and make them turn into countless pieces to fly around them. At this time, all these pieces have just the sword. No matter who or what tricks, they don''t want to break the defense of the three elders directly!


    This is the perfect defense!


    The three elders thought hard: "if this battle is defeated, I don''t have to live. Today I will exhaust my internal breathing and lose all my skills. I will kill Li!" With a roar, he rushed to the front of his body with countless fragments and the sharp sword. It was the momentum of shaking the world and weeping ghosts and gods.


    Such a trick, even if it is between the spot and the pillar, I''m afraid it can''t stop him.


    If the three elders really want to let the yuzhibo family regain the control of Muye, it''s not difficult, and it''s hard for him to endure so far.


    However, what Li did at this time was to prove that Mao Zhihua was able to defeat the three elders. When Li met Mao Yihua, Mao Yihua had already told Li all about the swordsmanship Mao Zhihua had taught her.


    In fact, Mao Yihua didn''t think that Li could learn Mao Zhihua''s swordsmanship. After all, Mao Zhihua''s swordsmanship is the best in the world, so naturally, he didn''t think that Li could fight the three elders with Mao Zhihua''s swordsmanship now.


    Li Li suddenly drew a circle with the long sword in his hand. At this time, his body turned into a halo. For a moment, it was hard for others to see Li''s action clearly, while the three elders widened their eyes, as if they couldn''t believe it at all How is that possible? "


    From the body outside, the halo suddenly spread, and the sword fragments just released by the three elders were blocked by the halo at this time.


    The three elder''s face turned red and white at this time, and finally a mouthful of blood gushed out. However, he exhausted his heart, and no longer had the power of the first World War. The three elder sat on the ground dejectedly, and his face was all in the color of disbelief. "Is this the last move of Mao Zhihua?"The flower of Mao? All the people on the scene were surprised. Although they didn''t really see Mao Zhihua, they still heard about the prestige of Mao Zhihua. Is Li Mao Zhihua''s disciple?


    From hesitated for a while, "in fact, there is a move."


    Three elder wry smile a, "I understand, thank you."


    From gently nodded, "so today there is nothing to do?"


    "No, now your swordsmanship is much better than mine, and you are only ten years old now. If you are 18 years old Alas Although I don''t know how Mao Zhihua died, you are better than me now, and I have no right to avenge her. " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C192

    After the three elders talked about it for a while, Li went straight back to his residence. No matter what happened tonight, no one in the clan could mention it any more.


    And the next morning, Fuyue came to find Li. Of course, Fuyue didn''t mention what happened last night, but his eyes had changed. The yuzhibo family is a strong family, and the strength shown yesterday is the peak of the yuzhibo family.


    This kind of strength is extremely terrible even in the shadow level. Since Yu Zhibo has such strength, he naturally feels the fear of Sisi.


    When Fu Yue saw Li, he gave him a letter directly. "Li, this is what the three elders asked me to give you."


    Li frowned and answered the letter directly, "Oh? Is there nothing wrong with the body of the three elders? "


    Fu Yue nodded gently, "the elder''s body is not a big problem, but his spirit is not very good."


    Li opened the letter directly. In fact, before Mao Yihua told Li Mao that the person he wanted to challenge was the three elders, Li had no idea that the strength of the three elders would be so strong. But now it seems that Mao Zhihua, who created the swordsmanship that can defeat the three elders, is even more terrible.


    The content of the letter was very short. It took only a few seconds for Li to finish reading it, but then Li frowned.


    Looking at Li''s expression, Fu Yue could not help getting nervous. "What''s the matter?"


    "Three elder let me marry Ling." Li slowly said, "the engagement has been settled."


    Fu Yue took a deep breath, and his face became a little ugly. He was promoted by the three elders. Naturally, he knew that the three elders had a deep heart. But now, he didn''t care about the feeling of leaving. If Li really turned over, who in the whole family could stop him?


    "Don''t worry, I won''t be angry." Li said softly, he slowly put the letter on the table, "since the three elders have arranged this, let''s do it."


    Fu Yue was silent for a moment. After about a minute, he said, "I''m not very happy to see you. In fact, the people in the family are basically like this. They are basically arranged together. After all..." For a moment, Fuyue didn''t know what to say, "you and Ling have a good relationship."


    "It''s nothing. I''m not going to lose my temper and turn the world upside down when I say it softly."


    "Well, elder three, I still have something for you!" Fu Yue sighed a little, and then gave a leather bag to Li.


    "Oh? It seems that the three elders were defeated by me yesterday. Today they have to clean me up. " He took over the cowhide bag directly, and in the cowhide bag lay a mission pass and a scroll.


    "After reading it, destroy it. The three elders mean that you are the only one who can know about it." Fu Yue''s face was a little nervous. Although he didn''t say it, Li already felt that this guy actually knew what it was.


    Li opened the scroll directly, looked it up and down three times, and finally made sure he didn''t remember any wrong point. Then Li put it directly into his hands, and a thunder burst up, and the scroll disappeared directly in the world.


    Then Fu Yue continued, "come with me next."


    Fuyue''s expression seems to be slowing down at this time. This guy probably saw that Li was very obedient and went to see the scroll and destroyed it directly. He also understood that Li didn''t mean to change face with his family now. This is not a surprise for him, but at least it means that the family doesn''t have to quarrel with Li.


    Next, Fu Yue took Li directly to the depth of the family. Some people have said that there are three secret places in the family. The guards of these three places are very tight. The three elders who control the real power of the family control one of them.


    Now Fuyue is the area that the three elders control with him.


    In fact, there are more than 200 Shangren guards in each of these three areas, which is also the hidden strength of yuzhibo. They are all the elites secretly cultivated by the family. Even the senior leaders of Muye do not know the existence of these people. It can even be said that their birth records are not inferior to those of Muye official. Of course, the family won''t let them show up until they have to.


    Soon Li understood the reason why Fu Yue brought him here. He took Li to a three story building and said in a low voice, "this is the Research Institute of a genius in the family before, but it has been abandoned. The three elders mean that it will be yours in the future."


    Li frowned. The three storey building in front of him looked like it had just been renovated, and it was quite hasty. It seems that people lived here once, but it''s too long, isn''t it? Although it seems that the appearance of the small building is quite clean now, it is really out of place when compared with the surrounding environment.Then Li, accompanied by Fu Yue, entered the small building. Overnight, all the instruments in the abandoned Research Institute were replaced with new ones.


    Li also sighs a little in his heart. The three elders give in so much to himself. After all, at the beginning, Li thought that the three elders would only admit the relationship between Li and Chutian and maoyihua in disguise. But now it seems that the three elders are planning to make themselves the core of yuzhibo. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C193

    "Li, the relationship between the two of us in the family has always been close, so I want to tell you one thing. In the near future, I think I will be elected patriarch." That''s what Fu Yue said.


    On Li''s face, there was a flash of surprise, "right, now patriarch yuzhibo Jinghu..."


    "She''s my brother, he lives in the family, and I live separately. I became a patriarch with my own efforts. Although he has always been good to me, I''m not willing to be his deputy. That''s why I took refuge with the three elders who are opposite to him. " There was a trace of sadness in Fu Yue''s eyes. "In fact, every clan leader has no good end. Even though he looks like he is still in his prime now, in fact, he is about to die. The position of yuzhibo''s patriarch is very dangerous. Other families and villages hate yuzhibo''s patriarch. Countless assassinations, even he can''t bear it. Comparatively speaking, the patriarch of the yuzhibo clan is not the peak of power. There are many elders above the patriarch. They are the core of power of the clan. The patriarch is just a target. "


    "Oh? What do you mean From the face flashed a playful smile, "you will not just come to complain with me, right? This is not your style. "


    "I want you to support me as patriarch." Fuyue said word by word.


    "Oh? Don''t you think it''s very dangerous to be a patriarch? " He looked up and down at Fuyue.


    But Fu Yue laughed, "if I don''t have the courage, isn''t it worse than my elder brother? But will you help me? "


    From slowly nodded, "I understand, you will certainly become the patriarch, whether it is for you or for me. Although you say so now, it will take about half a year to one year to run for the next patriarch, right


    Of course, the so-called election is not for the clan to choose, but for the elders to choose a group of married men with children in the clan. Each patriarch can choose one person. In fact, only three of these people are likely to be elected patriarchs. Naturally, these are the three most powerful elders.


    The other elders are either nominal or attached to these three elders, and naturally they will not do anything mindless.


    "But what do you think of the system of our family, or the Presbyterian Council?" Li said softly, and Fu Yue''s face changed a little.


    "I want to raise the Presbyterian Church." Fu Yue said slowly.


    "Deal." Li didn''t say anything else. In fact, Li probably guessed why the three elders had such powerful strength but didn''t compete with Huoying. According to his strength, he could even use absolute force to suppress the overwhelming majority of the strong in this village. Even if he didn''t want to be Huoying, at least it was not a problem to take back the shadow from the village.


    But he didn''t. It''s easy to see from the words and actions of the three elders that he is a person who puts the interests of the family first. If he really takes back the secret part, I think he also understands that the secret part will not become the property of the yuzhibo clan, but the private property of the yuzhibo Council.


    This is also a very sad situation. The power center of the yuzhibo clan is in the hands of the Presbyterian Council, but these people are divided into several factions. They hold the vast majority of the family''s resources, which can be said to be the extent to which the one who wants to live can live, and the one who wants to die can die. In fact, the infighting between them has been consuming the power of yuzhibo.


    It''s true that the yuzhibo clan has a clan leader, but the clan leader is just the spokesperson of these elders. Even if they have any constructive suggestions, other elders will try their best to stop him in order to fight against this sect. After the secret department or Huoying gets hold of him, it just makes the internal fight more intense ¡£


    In the end, the internal consumption will be more serious, and the infiltration of foreign people will even make yuzhibo face the possibility of extermination.


    Under such circumstances, the three elders have good reasons to be only a member of the Presbyterian Council with full power in the family, and this is only part of his plan.


    Looking at Fu Yue, this guy is the assassin''s mace of the three elders.


    He has been cultivating Fuyue for a very simple purpose. He wants to turn the Presbyterian Council into a real Council in the generation of Fuyue. The parliament itself is used to limit the power of the patriarch and to put the family on a regular path.


    If the Presbyterian Council has let the family go astray, let it disappear. The ultimate goal is to make the family more prosperous.


    Then Li followed Fu Yue to leave the research room. On the third day, li felt very depressed.


    That''s the task written on the scroll that Li got. This task is ridiculous, that is, let Li and Yu Zhi Bo Ling hold an engagement ceremony. Generally speaking, the engagement ceremony in a big family is quite serious. Basically, after this thing is settled, there is no big difference between it and marriage, just wait until you are old enough to get married directly Just get married.The meaning of the three elders is to entrust the divorcee not to make trouble in the engagement ceremony. After that, he will naturally compensate the divorcee to a certain extent.


    During that time, Mao Yihua came to find Li again, but this guy''s look was quite complicated this time. She probably knew that Li had defeated the three elders.


    Although she taught Li all the swordsmanship she had learned from Shuo Mao Zhi Hua, she did not expect Li to master it. In particular, she learned how to turn the last pattern into a circle, which she learned only under Mao Zhihua''s own Professor, and now she really learned. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C194

    Of course, Mao Yihua would never have thought of it. In fact, Li had known for a long time that the so-called "turning square into circle" came from the heroic ambition, but he didn''t expect to be able to see it in this world.


    The so-called "turning square into circle" and "turning circle into square" actually mean the same thing. When this move is used, it turns the end of the blade into a huge circle and blocks all the moves attacked by the opponent. Because this is a circle, no matter how hard the opponent''s moves are, the power will be directly dispersed, and eventually there will be no effect.


    However, this trick is not so simple. After all, if you really draw a circle with a sword, it really doesn''t have any meaning. A person has his own intuition, and this intuition will only lead to the circle you draw, which is not round enough. In terms of the figure, there is only one way to solve this problem - transformation A square is a circle.


    A circle is formed by simple geometric lines. First of all, you need to understand that a circle is only a polar polygon, and there is a necessary condition for infinitely reducing the variables of this polygon. Positive three sides can be drawn and positive five sides can be drawn. His premise is that there are no numbers in the world except themselves. If you want to draw a real circle, you can only use one two, two two, four two After adding one, you can get a circle without center offset, or a square with the meaning of circle.


    Only such a circle can remove all the strength of the opponent. This move can be said to be able to suppress all the sword users in the world, but I didn''t expect to be understood by Mao Zhihua.


    Then Mao Yihua learns that Li is going to marry Yu Zhibo Ling, so he laughs at Li again. Maybe in this guy''s eyes, Li is actually the same person as himself? involuntarily.


    And what she didn''t realize was that even if she mastered turning circle into square, was she really the opponent of the three elders? Mastering the method of cracking does not mean that you are really the opponent of the other party.


    If Li is still a little guy and the Third Elder married Li, it can be said that he wants to completely restrict Li. Now Li''s strength has been able to suppress the three elders. There is only one reason why the family still does this. They want to cultivate Li as the superior of the family.


    Before, the idea of the family was very simple. Li had a strong talent and wanted to be a valuable person. However, the family did not allow such an extra person to divide the interests, so the family was ready to turn Li into a pure thug.


    But they didn''t expect that Li didn''t just want to be an ordinary thug, he had a strong sense of resistance to power, and he also had a strong power to fight with the family.


    In fact, Li''s strength is so strong that the family has to pay attention to it. Yes, pure force is a very weak advantage. However, Li''s strength is so strong that the family can''t outwit it. Therefore, the family chooses to compromise, because those "wise men" who are in high positions are often extremely afraid of pure force.


    They are afraid of the damage to the family from the truth.


    Mao Yihua left after talking with Li for a few words. Although she was not strong, she was extremely vigorous. Li also understood that Mao Yihua had hidden his own secrets. Mao Zhihua was so strong in those years. How could she rely on swordsmanship alone? If she really relied on swordsmanship, she would have been beaten to death by countless ninjas.


    She must still have a set of footwork, but this footwork maoyihua doesn''t seem to have any meaning of teaching away.


    However, Li doesn''t care. After all, Mao Yihua knows that the relationship between them is not as close as it appears. If she leaves everything, it''s inevitable that there won''t be a direct crossing between them.


    On the day of engagement, Li met his brother. This guy had given up his original name and took refuge with the elder. He changed his name to yuzhibo Hongwan. His strength now seems to be advancing by leaps and bounds. At the age of 14, he has the strength to endure. Of course, there is no way to compare with Li, but he can be called a genius after all.


    Li knows that this guy hates himself very much. After all, if he doesn''t leave, he is absolutely the outstanding genius in this generation of yuzhibo. Although he will be suppressed by Kakashi, his family will never pay less attention to him. But now it seems that even in his family, he has the biggest genius who keeps him on the ground.


    Two people just said a few words, he left for an excuse, probably also is not willing to and leave more to say, so as not to control their emotions, say something not very good.


    The protagonist of engagement, Yu Zhi Bo Ling, seems quite happy at this time. This silly girl probably doesn''t know what the real meaning of engagement is, does she?


    After the engagement ceremony, Li saw Fu Yue stride towards him.


    "Xinzhizhu defected!" Fu Yue''s face was very ugly. He pulled him to the corner and said slowly."What''s the matter?" It''s really muddleheaded from now on. Xinzhizhu Are you kidding? In terms of time, this guy''s strength has dropped to a certain extent. Even if he defected, it''s impossible to make waves, isn''t it? Besides, he is Huoying''s son!


    "It''s not clear yet, but the village has ordered..." Fu Yue''s look at this time was quite strange, and Li also had a bad premonition, "the above meaning is to kill directly."


    "Are you kidding?" Li''s voice could not help but raised a few degrees, and then lowered his voice, "tell me the truth, is this order from Tuan Zang or three generations?"


    Fu Yue sighed, "no matter who did it, is there any difference now?" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C195

    From slowly nodded, "yes, there is no difference."


    No matter the orders from the three generations or the Tuan Zang, the new aid is basically dead now. Even if the order is issued by Tuan Zang, now that the order has been issued, unless the three generations can give some reasons, otherwise, he will directly cover up the new aid and give Tuan Zang an excuse to attack Huoying.


    On the other hand, if the news is really sent out by three generations, then naturally there will be no meaning of repentance.


    "But why did shaxinzhizhu come to me? This is against the rules! I''m his former subordinate. Isn''t this forbidden in the Ninja rules? " Li but clearly remember that there is a rule in the Ninja mission that you can''t use relatives, teachers and apprentices to pursue and kill runaway tolerance.


    This is also to prevent collusion between the two. Now that Fu Yue has found himself, Li doesn''t think it''s really to inform him that xinzhizhu has defected. You are going to drink tea in the dark and take notes.


    "I can''t help it. That''s what it means. I''ll go with you. You three are now in a small team. You are the temporary team leader." Fu Yue said slowly, but looking at his face, this is really not an easy thing.


    He nodded, "so what does family mean now?"


    "The elder has some objection, while the third elder is silent, while the fifth elder is sick and has no opinion." Fu Yue said slowly. It seems that the meaning of the three elders is to let Li make up his mind. However, if something happens, it''s up to him.


    "I see. What''s the meeting place?" Li sighed slightly. He remembered the pass that the three elders had given him before. It seemed that the three elders had expected this for a long time.


    Fu Yue handed a note directly to Li Li, "he said to Chutian, you will understand after reading it."


    "I see." He took the note and strode out. From now on, of course, he didn''t want to rush out of the task. He just wanted to communicate with Hata. After all, Hata and himself are members of a big family, and they learned the news quickly.


    Qi Mu is a member of the Presbyterian Council. Although he may soon get the news, this guy is outside the Presbyterian Council. I''m afraid he''s not even a member of the Presbyterian Council?


    Sure enough, when we got to the gathering place, Hatta was waiting there, and several teams led by Shangren were standing by. It seems that Muye paid much attention to this time. Muye Huoying''s son actually defected. No matter what the reason was, the final result was that Huoying was denounced by insiders, and other villages outside were also denounced I''ll laugh at the leaves.


    Tuan Zang''s order is to kill xinzhizhu directly. If so, there will be no chance for xinzhizhu. I''m afraid that the three generations will really live up to the reputation of being lax.


    "Hatada, we''re going." Li then handed the pass given by the three elders to the doorman. After looking at it, the man immediately showed a serious expression on his face. After a salute to Li, he released Lihe Chutian. Before the three elders to his pass is not a general pass, but a semi permanent pass.


    Generally speaking, when a village gives a task that needs to be completed, a one-time pass certificate will be added. With this certificate, you can leave the village directly. Otherwise, it is a violation of discipline to leave the village without permission.


    If you don''t have enough reasons to prove what you are doing when you leave the village, you have to add a punishment. Of course, this matter has improved a lot after many years. At least in Naruto''s generation, the whole world has been completely settled down. At that time, the relationship between each village has become quite harmonious. After that, even Naruto can go in and out of the village at will.


    Now the three elders gave Li a pass in his name, which means that after he left, he would be one of the representatives of yuzhibo. He waved to richutian and walked out directly. He had no spare time to wait for Qimu weii. Moreover, the relationship between them was not very good.


    "It''s OK to leave. There can''t be anyone following behind." Hatta followed him for about half an hour before he said, "I didn''t expect that you have become such an important person in yuzhibo''s family now."


    "What do you know about new help?" Li frowned and asked.


    Daisy nodded gently, "in fact, recently new help often comes into the hospital, you probably know this thing, right? Later, one day, Bafeng Riyue came to the hospital, and then used his secret identity to drive all the other nurses to the corridor. He was alone with xinzhizhu for about half an hour. "


    For this, Li nodded. They were alone. Li didn''t worry much. After all, he didn''t dare to do anything to Huoying''s son even if he gave him 100 courage.


    "But after that, xinzhizhu became a little strange. Until last night, xinzhizhu suddenly left the village. If he really defected, then normally speaking, the village should have taken some corresponding measures last night, but only now has the village issued an order.""No matter what the reason is, anyway, the villain Bafeng Riyue has played a rather ignominious role in it. This clown will die this time." Li said slowly, "I will try my best to save the life of xinzhizhu in this mission. If other people want to stop me, just kill them."


    "Isn''t that good?" Hatta frowned, "if so, you are in the village..."


    Originally, Li thought that Daisy was saying that Li was too cruel, but she didn''t expect that she would say such a thing. It seems that Daisy has grown up in this era. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C196

    "But this time it''s more than that." Li sighed a little, and Hatta frowned when he heard Li say that, "you think, although xinzhizhu is Huoying''s son in Muye, Huoying didn''t publicize it for him or her. After the previous things, his strength is not worth mentioning, and Bafeng Riyue didn''t completely start this time It''s personal enmity. Even if it''s personal enmity, if no one instructs him, I don''t think he dares to do it. But the man above him must be the old guy in tuanzang. Is Tuan Zang really going to be shameless with the third generation? I don''t think his purpose is for new help. "


    "You mean they want your life?" Hatta''s eyes widened.


    "Hum, these idiots never know that making themselves stronger is the eternal way. In the end, I''m just wasting my strength." He said with a little sarcasm on his face.


    Daisy slowly nodded, "if so, your family must also think of this?"


    Li, well, this time, the three elders actually gave Li a hint. The pass he gave Li in advance was actually to tell Li to stay away from this place. Now everyone''s goal is on Li, no matter the people in the family or those outside, everyone is looking for what benefits they can get from Li or send him to the end of his life abyss.


    The meaning of the three elders is to let Li leave the family and then escape. Even if it develops to the present level, Li can leave the village ahead of time. In this way, Li can also reach a time gap with the pursuit troops.


    The elder doesn''t think so. His meaning is quite obvious. He must protect Li. Only in this way can people outside think that Li is very important to the yuzhibo family. In this way, Li will become a real target. I have to say, the elder plays very well.


    "It seems that the other side''s lineup must be good." Hatta looked back at the leaves, with a strange smile on his face.


    "It doesn''t matter. In fact, I still have an ally." Li walked slowly to the front, until he came to a deserted village. There are many deserted villages outside Muye, and Li knew that the reason for the deserted village is very simple -- "try sword".


    Outside Muye, there are many villages sheltered by Muye, but this kind of sheltering has a kind of abnormal meaning. Muye will protect them from bandits, but this kind of happiness will only be maintained for about three years. After three years, you can choose to leave, but if you continue to stay here, you have to take a responsibility - "try" "Sword".


    After three years, Muye will continue to protect the village, but this village will become the target of sword test for some children of large families. Many children of the family have not formally seen blood kill people when they were young, so they need to go to a village to test sword before their first mission.


    Of course, to put it bluntly is to kill people, crazy killing.


    Until all the people in this village are killed, not all the children of the family can be slaughtered all over the village. Many people vomit after killing several families, and even some of the first people can''t do it. Such people will be directly regarded as garbage by the family, and then thrown into the most dangerous task. If it''s the first person, they will be punished If they can work hard after that, it''s one thing. If they are still like the first time, I''m sorry


    Of course, the strength of the sword test is also graded. These villages are all the property of Muye. If you want to test the sword, I''m sorry. Show your sincerity first. If you want to kill a village, it''s a level of compensation; if you want to kill a family, it''s a level of compensation; if you want to kill a person, it''s a level of compensation.


    This is Muye. The so-called guard of Muye is not to guard everything of Muye, but to guard the interior of Muye. As for those outside Muye village, they are all accessories.


    Whether the sword test is successful or unsuccessful, as long as the village is not eliminated, there will be a record on the other side of the village. According to the strength of the sword test, the village will not be the target of sword test for a period of time.


    This is sustainable development


    This village is obviously completely slaughtered. When walking on the road to the village, I can vaguely feel that there are a lot of resentments here. They are bound here because of strong resentment.


    Daisy''s body trembled for a while, obviously she didn''t understand why she came here with herself.


    Li walked slowly to the side of a dry well, and then his hands began to seal quickly. After the completion of the seal, he drank a low voice, "Shuidun ¡¤ Shuilong bullet!"


    With the completion of his Ninjutsu, a large amount of water was directly injected into the dry well, and soon the well water overflowed out, but the action did not end from this time, he pressed his hands in the well water, "channeling, reflecting!"


    With his skill, Daisy suddenly felt a blur of the surrounding scenery. When she reacted, the surrounding had become another scene.This is


    Daisy hesitated for a moment. The scenery here seems to be different from what it used to be. There are huge plants all over here. Each plant is nearly five or six meters high. However, the appearance of these plants is not giant trees, but some giant flowers and plants.


    "Far away, where is this?" Daisy asked suspiciously.


    From slightly smile, "of course is wonderful wood mountain."


    The young farmland suddenly stares big eyes, "wonderful wood mountain?"


    Yes, in addition to the three sacred places in the shadow of fire, where else has such a look?


    Miaomu mountain is the holy land for Toad people to practice, and there is also toad pill, one of the three Fairies in the world. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C197

    With hatada''s surprise, suddenly a big drink rang out, "who are you, how come in!"


    With the roar, a huge figure came down from the sky. The toad was thirteen or four meters high. It really looked like a giant.


    His skin was orange red, his body was fat, and he still had a huge cigarette end in his mouth. He took the cigarette end down with one hand and said, "why, don''t you believe me, I''ll step on you two?"


    "Oh? Are you Wentai? " Li said with a smile, "I''m a disciple of zilaiye. I want to see shenzuo."


    Wen frowned too, "since you are the boy? Are you his disciple? Well I''ve heard of him, but that''s not good. He''s him, you''re you. Now Dad has something to do, so I''m sure I can''t see you. "


    "And the toad pill?" He continued.


    Now he has been able to give full play to his original strength, of course, no one is afraid, even if Wen is too angry, it is just a matter of a punch.


    When Wen Tai heard Li''s saying this, she realized that there was something wrong with Li''s tone. Not everyone knew the existence of toad pill. She had been told several times when she left here. She should never tell others about the things here. Where did this guy get the news of toad pill? In terms of seniority, that''s Wentai''s grandfather. Even he himself can''t easily see it.


    And this guy was not summoned by the toads here, but entered here by himself


    The text too in the heart a burst of doubts, but the facial expression on the face becomes quite firm, "no, you can''t see toad pill adult, ghost knows what you are exactly."


    "That''s troublesome." From slowly say, hand has appeared a spiral pill, "see this?"


    "Spiral pill? It''s really a self-made trick. " A giant green toad came over from the other side. "But even though I''m clumsy, even if you master the spiral pill, it doesn''t mean you''re not a dangerous person, does it? I feel that the strength of chakra in you is no longer a disciple that can be taught by yourself. "


    This guy is toad Guang. He said that he had already put his claws on the handle of his double knives. Waiting for Toad Wen to start at any time, he would go ahead and kill him.


    And from the corner of the mouth is to show a sneer, "is it? Since you are so ungrateful, no wonder I am


    Then Li suddenly threw the spiral pill in his hand at toad Wentai. The spiral pill quickly dissipated after breaking away from Li''s palm, and a sneer appeared on toad Wentai''s face. For a moment, a huge wound suddenly formed on his face, "ah..."


    With his pain, Wen Tai directly drew out his long knife and was about to attack Li. At this time, a voice rang, "Wen Tai, stop it."


    Wen Tai''s movement suddenly froze, directly toward the back of a jump, "Daddy."


    Then a Green Toad jumped on his head, "are you yuzhiboli?"


    From gently nodded, "you actually know me, deep immortal."


    "Of course I know you. My father and I used to be guests at the house of the feather fairy. You may only remember my father but forget me, the little toad at that time." Shen Zuo fairy''s face showed a bitter smile, "but I really didn''t expect that a character like you would use the art of reincarnation to appear in this era."


    He snorted. "There''s no way."


    The art of reincarnation? It seems that the immortals in this world are also similar to the Dharma in the practice of truth. When their life-long practice reaches its peak but their life-span is approaching, they will choose to retain their memory and reincarnate. In this way, they can practice quickly.


    It''s hard to distinguish the skill of reincarnation from the forbidden Book developed by dasheban. After all, dasheban''s skill is more like the skill of seizing. It can master the ability of the person who seizes, but it has serious damage to the soul, and the damage will become more and more difficult to control according to the number of times he seizes.


    It seems that shenzuo immortal thought that Li had to use the technique of reincarnation for some special reasons before he began to practice again in this era.


    "Well, my Lord, I can''t talk to your two sons. I''ll tell you there''s no problem, right? I''m going to see toad pill. " The tone of Li has a certain unquestionable meaning.


    Toad Wen Tai''s face flashed a trace of anger, but it seems that he was not moved and angry in front of Shen Zuo Xian. Shen Zuo Xian''s father was quite domineering.


    There was a bit of embarrassment on Shen Zuo''s face, and then he sighed, "to tell you the truth, dad is meeting a very important guest. If you go there, that person may..."


    "It doesn''t matter, now my strength has recovered seven or eight points, even if I am a strong person, I don''t care." From so say, and deep make immortal''s face is peep out a few minutes happy color, "seven or eight minutes?"? In that case, come with me. Wentai boy, go to the ancestors. "Wen Tai''s face flashed a trace of doubt, he glared away one eye, then took the deep immortal to quickly run towards a direction.


    At this time, Wen Tai asked, "Daddy, who is that boy?"


    "It should also be an immortal, but according to my father''s idea, this guy should be much better than the feather coat immortal of that year." Shen Zuo''s face was a bit palpitating, but he sighed, "Dad, I''ll take him here this time, and I don''t know whether I will help you or harm you."


    Soon, in front of me, there was a huge canyon. On both sides of the canyon, there were many stone statues of toads. These stone statues were of different sizes, some were only human size, and some were 20 or 30 meters high.


    At this time, Hatta looked at it curiously, and then his face changed, "Li, these stone statues..." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C198

    Li Hei said, "you can see that these stone statues are actually the result of improper cultivation of immortal methods. Chakra''s ability can only be exerted if the energy ratio of each component is the same. If the proportion can be accurately maintained, the body will not change from nature, but the natural energy is extremely powerful. Ordinary people will begin to deform when they consume more than one third of their own energy. When the natural energy is far greater than the spiritual energy and the body energy, they will become part of nature. That is to say, when human beings practice, they are very strict. When the toad family practice, the immortal chakra is not so strict, but it does not mean that there is no problem at all. If something goes wrong, it will become such a stone. "


    Daisy nodded gently, her eyes full of surprise, "but why do these people insist on practicing?"


    "Chase?" Li sighed softly, "after all, the toads in this place have no pursuit of interests, and the only thing left is the persistence of strength."


    With the sound of leaving, a huge voice rang up, "toad pill, I''ve come to you this time to give you enough face, you''re still relying on your old age!"


    That voice sounds very gloomy, just like the cry from Jiuyou, "listen, if you don''t tell me the whereabouts of ghosts and monsters, I''ll let you live and die!"


    Li snorted. It seems that this masterpiece is right. This toad pill is in trouble. If the other party is really nobody, Wentai and others can directly send him away. Now the other party has already called home, but now miaomushan seems to have no way to deal with this uninvited guest ¡£


    Ghosts and monsters? It''s not clear that ghosts and ghosts are inseparable, but the name of ghosts and monsters is impressive. In the theater version, I remember that this guy is the last big boss, which almost triggered a world-class crisis.


    What is the origin of this person now?


    As Li and others walked out of the canyon, Li whispered, "stop here, I''ll just go in myself."


    The immortal Shen Zuo''s face showed a look of gratitude. He said to Daisy, "don''t come in. The character in it is not easy to solve. Even if the ordinary people are affected, their lives are in danger."


    Daisy nodded cleverly, indicating that he understood the meaning of Li, and then Li strode in.


    We soon came to the end of the valley. At the end of the valley, there was a huge seat, and on the seat was the mysterious toad pill in the original. This toad pill is an indigenous immortal in the world. At first, it is estimated that he has lived for thousands of years. He is not a fighting character, but his ability is quite special, that is, divination. He has a super powerful chakra in his body. His method of prophecy is not divination. Instead, he can transcend time and space in his sleep, see the future, and predict the future of the world. He is wearing a necklace with the word "oil" and a doctor''s hat. There is a word "immortal" on his seat.


    His body is also extremely huge. In the past, it was at least 30 meters high, but his face was wearing a kind of peaceful smile, which did not make people feel afraid.


    According to the official information provided by Iwamoto, because Rana Maru has the ability to predict the future, there are countless politicians who will come here to challenge and get their help, but how can ordinary politicians come to such a place? Even if you can come here, how can you pass the test of miaomu mountain? You don''t have to think that those so-called politicians are actually fairies of the same rank, right?


    At this time, in this place which should be quite peaceful, there has been a layer of light black breath. These black breath constantly deprives the life power of the valley, but soon more life power will pour out from the ground to keep the valley intact.


    "Hey, every time we do this, you''ll run out of patience and I''ll go. But next time I come, will you linger with me like this?" At this time, a voice will pull away from the consciousness.


    It''s a person, or a girl, well, to be exact, a baby tooth. She looks like she''s only 11 or 12 years old. She''s wearing a black suit. Her skin is as white as snow, and her face is quite lovely. But now she looks angry.


    "No, I don''t want to linger all the time." Toad pill suddenly said.


    The little girl''s face showed a smile, "did you promise me?"


    "No, I''ve just been waiting for the prophecy to happen. The man who changed the fate of both of us has appeared." Toad pill gently said, and then it looked up to this time came from.


    "We haven''t seen each other for a long time." Toad pill said with a smile, "from the fairy."


    Li nodded softly, "do you know that I will come here?"


    Toad fairy gently knocked his head, "after all, I''m a very intuitive toad. I can often see what''s happening in the right tributary. I knew that you would come here when I had a quarrel with Hades, but I don''t know how many times after you. But you will always come. "Can''t help but hey, this guy''s predictive ability is a bit abnormal.


    "Do you know what I''m here for this time?" Li asked.


    Toad pill nodded gently, "I know, and I fulfilled your wish in the prophecy."


    From the squint to see the underworld one eye, "that I am not in the prophecy to help you to drive away this little girl?"


    "On the contrary." Toad pill gently said, "you two meet each other''s wishes."


    "Hey, who the hell are you!" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C199

    At this time, the little girl pinched her waist and asked, "don''t you see me talking to Toad pill about something very important?"


    From frowned, "toad pill this guy is who?"


    Toad pill gently said, "she is the last congenital immortal in this world, Lord Hades."


    Pluto? Li frowned. There was no mention of the word "Pluto" in the fire shadow, but if he had to talk about Pluto, Li knew something.


    That was a long time ago. At that time, Huoying had just come out to two or three hundred words. Xiao had been collecting the tail animals, which made many readers extremely curious about the secrets hidden in the tail animals. So there were a lot of conjectures. One of them was that when the nine tail animals were gathered together, they would wake up Hades.


    And this view reached its peak when I arrow was caught and pulled out the crane. After all, when the man of dawn stood on the tail of the ten, he could see only ten shadows, but it made people guess that it was ten fingers. From this calculation, the inference that it should be a huge human body was formed.


    Combined with the later history, many people begin to think that the one sealed on the moon is actually Pluto. When the six immortals defeated Pluto, they sealed it. Then chakra was divided on the earth and became Nine Tailed beasts. When chakra gathered all the tailed beasts, he could wake up Pluto again.


    This argument didn''t stop until the plot appeared, and the existence of Hades was completely rejected by Hamamoto.


    But what is the ghost of Hades?


    Pluto at this time slowly narrowed his eyes, "your chakra is so strange, it doesn''t look like an immortal, but your momentum is so strong, what kind of ghost are you?"


    Li touched his nose. "I''m a human. My name is Yu Zhi Bo Li."


    "Yuzhibo?" The underworld frowned, "is that right? You are so arrogant today. I''ll kill all the people of your family when I go back tomorrow. "


    Pluto''s tone froze the expression on Li''s face. "Hello, toad pill, can I beat her?"


    Toad pill yawned. "In fact, in my dream, you not only defeated him, but also made him your psychic beast. Didn''t you come here to let me tell you where there are immortals besides miaomu mountain, shigulin and Longdi cave? Isn''t your goal to find a powerful psychic beast? Now this powerful psychic beast is in front of you. "


    "Click!" The underworld''s body suddenly spread a burst of sound, "toad pill, your joke is a little too much! Do you think it''s a great honor for your descendants to be human psychic beasts and gain some resources for growth? "


    "No, I don''t feel that this kind of behavior is very glorious, but I only know one thing. After a while, no matter how hard you struggle, you will never be his opponent." Toad pill said with certainty.


    There was a sweet smile on Pluto''s face. "Is that right? If I kill him, can you tell me where the two bastards, ghost and monster, have gone


    Toad pill gently hungry nod, look at it is completely to deal with the little girl in front of.


    "All right." The underworld lowered his head gently. "Let''s start."


    The next moment, Pluto has disappeared from the original place, and a little surprise flashed in Li''s eyes. At the next moment, she has appeared in front of Li, but at this time, she is floating in the air. There is no redundant expression on her face, and some only have a look of disgust. At this time, her right hand is raised flat, and her index finger and middle finger are right on Li''s forehead Disgusting race, goodbye. "


    Then a powerful power burst out between her fingers, and the next moment a black beam of light had risen to the sky.


    At this time, Hatta stood outside the canyon, with a worried look on his face. And the immortal Shen Zuo sighed, "did you fight as expected?"


    The underworld has retreated to the back at the moment when the pillar of light rises, and her face is still a bit disgusted. She gently shakes her hand, "the immortal of human is really weak, and can''t keep up with my speed at all."


    "What are you talking about?" A voice rang out behind Pluto. At this time, Pluto''s face showed some unbelievable look. But the next moment, she was directly lifted up. She grabbed his neck directly from behind and lifted it up. I have to say that Pluto''s skin is really good. Li has never touched such smooth skin.


    "What? What about the momentum just now? " Li Li said with a smile, and the face of Hades was full of unbelievable expressions, "who are you? How is that possible? "


    At this time, the underworld actually has no ability to struggle, her body has been completely occupied by the breath of separation, and now she wants to resist is just a dream.


    Originally, it has completely exceeded the upper limit of the world''s level. If you want to suppress such an Aboriginal immortal, will u-coin die as simple as anything?


    "As I have said, I am yuzhiboli." From slowly said, "change the world."Pluto struggled again, but the powerlessness from all parts of her body made her completely understand that she and the person in front of her didn''t really exist at the same level.


    Toad pill sighed softly, "sure enough, it was right that the feather coat didn''t fight against you."


    Li laughs, "don''t make me so terrible. I''m still reasonable, right?"


    Toad pill hum a, "indeed, in front of many people weaker than yourself, you can still be conservative, which many people can''t do."


    From hum a, and then looked at the hand of the Hades, "little girl, what skills do you have?"


    At this time, the underworld was about to break her teeth. Her face was full of anger. It seemed that if she put her down, she would rush up and bite her to death without hesitation. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C200

    Although she is not much taller than Pluto, she is carrying her like a rabbit. Even though her toe is only ten centimeters away from the ground, Pluto can''t move.


    "If you want to kill, you have to cut it!" At this time, Hades seems to find that he is really not the opponent of this inexplicable young man. His face is red and white, and finally she is angry. She is cruel, but Li feels that her body is shaking all the time. Is she afraid?


    This little girl doesn''t look very old.


    Li snorted, but he threw it to one side directly. "Hey, toad pill, I want to find a powerful psychic animal family, not this kind of little girl."


    "Well, I know what you want to do." Toad pill leaned forward slightly, "but to be honest, there are only four holy places in the whole tolerance world."


    "Oh? Apart from these three, I want to know the whereabouts of the fourth holy land. " Li said that, naturally, his goal is to find a powerful psychic beast. Of course, this goal is not to enhance his strength. After all, this level of psychic beast family, even the immortal, is definitely not Li''s opponent.


    Toad pill slowly raised his hand and pointed to Pluto, "the last holy land is the domain of the great Pluto."


    The underworld snorted coldly, "if you want to find the spirit beast, you''d better go to those retail investors! In those years, huiyueji made a big noise in the world of tolerance. Basically, all the immortals died. In the end, only our four veins were left to inherit. The rest had lost the immortal inheritance. Without the so-called holy land of the immortal, it would have become a place of death. "


    Pluto''s words, let can''t help but imagine a scene of that year. At that time, huiyueji came to this world to play the idea of divine tree, and then other immortals came out to stop, but they were not the opponents of huiyueji who got the fruit of the divine tree. In the end, they were defeated one after another, and some of the immortals were extinct, even the inheritance didn''t stay.


    This is also why there are so many psychic animals in the world, but there are only three holy places that are recited by the world. It was thought that some holy places were relatively low-key before they were discovered by others.


    "There''s no way." Li Li sighed. The reason why he wanted to find a psychic beast was very simple, that is to hide his strength. Indeed, psychic beast will give a person a great help. At the same time, others will think that your strength depends on psychic beast, so they will underestimate your own strength.


    "Hey, what are you looking for The voice of Hades seemed to be a little more gentle. She looked up and down and said, "if you are willing to be my servant, maybe I will..."


    Li said with a slight smile, "I know what you mean. If my strength is only stronger than you, but not absolutely stronger, we can make a master servant contract, and then I will become your spokesman on the ground. This kind of behavior does exist in other aspects. But I''m sorry, I''m so much stronger than you


    "No way! Even huiyueji can''t be much stronger than me! " Pluto''s eyes widened, and her face was full of unbelievable expressions.


    Li touched his nose. "Of course, I made the seal huiyueji. Originally, Yucun and Yuyi didn''t have the ability to defeat huiyueji. If I didn''t control them to use the seal technique, I''m afraid the present history would have been a different one. "


    Pluto stepped back, her face was full of disbelief. After a while, she suddenly raised her head, "OK, I promise that as your ally, I can provide you with a very powerful psychic beast, but as a reward, I need you to do something for me."


    From frowned, "what thing, if it''s something you entrust, it will be quite troublesome, right?"


    "Well, it should be said that it''s troublesome. Actually, I had two immortals under my command. Although their strength was average, they really helped me a lot. Later, these two guys stole my weapons and fled to the human world for some reasons, so I want you to help me find those two guys." There was a flash of murderous spirit in Pluto''s eyes. It seemed that those two guys really made her angry.


    Li probably also guessed that those two people were ghosts and monsters.


    However, there are some clues about ghosts, but what is the ghost?


    From touched his chin, "OK, I promise you, but why don''t you find it yourself?"


    "Find it yourself?" The underworld sighed, then looked at toad pill, "of course, I want to find it myself, but my blade was stolen by the two traitors. Originally, I could stay in the world for a long time, but it all depends on the two blades. Without the two blades, the energy in my body would quickly pass away when I was in the world, and I would stay in the world for seven or eight years at most If toad Maru would tell me their whereabouts, I would have no problem. And if I don''t know where they are, it''s really looking for a needle in a haystack. ""But I don''t know where they are. Even if I promise you, I don''t know when I will find them." Li slowly said, but the face of Hades showed a touch of joy, "of course, no problem, I have quarreled with toad pill for this matter for nearly 600 years, it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter, I can afford to wait."


    Then the underworld took out a scroll directly from the back waist position and threw it to Li.


    When you open it, this scroll is a psychic contract scroll. There is no difference in status. As long as you are strong enough, you can psychic all the people in this genealogy. On the contrary, if you are weak, you can only psychic some small characters. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C201

    It''s just like they were able to teleport freely. Wentai and his three brothers were only able to teleport toads at the beginning. Even if it''s a fluke to psychic Wentai out, it can only let him as his big brother to help himself.


    Looking up and down at the scroll, he suddenly said, "but according to the positioning of the scroll, if I want to, even you can directly summon to this world."


    "No problem, of course." The underworld snorted, "I''m afraid the other old immortals are eager to be called to this world, but our strength is too strong, so it''s difficult to enter this world by ourselves, and the strength of the people who want to call us is too weak, even among the same race, there are few people who can call us directly."


    He said, "give me this scroll."


    "No problem. I can have as many of them as I want." The underworld looked at Li''s face, "but you have to understand that my men are not as honest as the toad of miaomushan. If the person you choose is not strong enough, don''t call for the existence of strong strength, it''s easy to be attacked."


    "Of course I know that." From the mind immediately flashed the figure of ten thousand snakes, ten thousand snakes first official appearance should be big snake pill and zilaiye in the battle.


    When he appeared, he began to clamor for the big snake pill to be offered to him as a sacrifice to live people. From the perspective of pocket, he once said that if Wan snake found that the big snake pill''s hand could no longer move, it would be easy for him to backfire.


    The underworld''s subordinates are not so different from the ten thousand snakes, are they?


    After looking at the scroll again and making sure there was no problem, he directly bit his thumb and wiped the blood on it. In fact, this scroll is very fair because it needs to use as many chakras as what kind of characters to summon, and it also has to bear the burden of summoning failure, so as long as the people who can rub the blood can work.


    However, generally speaking, no one is willing to use the scroll of the same summoning race with their enemies. After all, if two people really fight, the summoner will only obey the orders of the stronger party.


    The underworld saw Li Shuo''s blood rub on it, and a relieved expression flashed on his face. Then he nodded slowly, "hum, toad pill, it seems that you can sleep at ease in the future."


    With her words, her hand slowly in the air, a black crack appeared in the air, and then she stepped into it.


    He took a look at the scroll in his hand and went out towards the outside of the valley. He just left a sentence, "toad pill, you shouldn''t die recently?"


    "No, I should live another two or three thousand years." Toad pill seems to be indifferent to the words from the appearance, and from is gently nodded, no matter toad pill has not seen his expression directly to the exit position of the valley.


    At this time, hatada was waiting there anxiously, and shenzuo immortal seemed to have known it for a long time. After all, before the underworld, there was a breath of death in the valley. Now the breath of death has dissipated, which naturally means that the underworld has left.


    Li nodded to Chutian, indicating that the matter had been solved. Then he said hello to shenzuo immortal and directly used the art of reflection again. The next moment, Li and Chutian appeared in the deserted village.


    Daisy looked at Li and asked, "what do you want to do this time?"


    "It''s very simple. I want them to have no return. Two days ago, I defeated the three elders. Although it has proved that my strength has reached the shadow level, the benchmark of the three elders is not so eye-catching. What I defeated is not the fire shadow of the third generation, nor the famous shadow level. The three elders told the outside world that most of Shangren didn''t know him In depth, even if it''s repeated generations, the conclusion I can get is that the three generations are afraid of the three elders. " From gently touched his nose, "now in this era, it''s better to hide some strength.". Since other people don''t have a clear estimate of the strength of the three elders, and when they say it to the outside world, the three elders are defeated when they compete with me in swordsmanship, then in the eyes of outsiders, it can be concluded that I use pure swordsmanship to compete with the three elders, that is, I am not the three elders who can surpass all my strength. If Tuan Zang wants to deal with me now, he will surely send out a large number of Shangren. If I really annihilate them all, then my strength will be close to the shadow level. So now if I want to annihilate them and not let myself show too much strength, there is only one way, external force. "


    At this time, in yuzhibo''s family, there are no less than 30 Shangren standing outside the room repaired by the three elders. If there are other members of the family here, they will find that these people are not under the three elders at all. They are all from the big elders.


    "The third and fifth guy is actually a smart man, but he is too smart to fight with us. So I think you are the only one in the family who can be my enemy. " At this time, the elder''s voice rang slowly.At this time, he was sitting in front of the table in the room, his eyes looking at the three elders who were sitting opposite him and drinking tea leisurely.


    "And that''s why you brought me here in the middle of the night and didn''t let me sleep?" The corner of the elder''s mouth is not raised. It seems that it''s more than one o''clock in the middle of the night now, and the elder specially runs over to make him very unhappy. "If you want me to stay up and drag me to death, you will lose your fortune."


    Elder gently knocked on the table, "old three. You shouldn''t have let that little guy go


    "If you mean to let some spies outside know how much you value yuzhiboli, then your goal has been achieved. If you mean that Lili really can''t cope with those people, you think too much." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C202

    The elder slapped on the table, "old three! You''re going too far! I know that you want to train Li to be your successor, but have you ever thought that no matter how strong his strength is, if Gengen goes out in an all-round way, he will be in all likelihood... "


    At this time, a long knife had been put on the neck of the elder. At this time, the three elders were holding tea and knife in one hand. It seemed that they were dissatisfied.


    "How many times have I told you not to talk so loud to me? Why did you talk so loud to me last time?"


    "Click!" Elder slightly twisted his neck, "I told you many times, don''t put the knife on my neck, or I want your life at any time!"


    A ray of thunder flashed in the house, and the people outside could not help sighing, "fighting again."


    Half an hour later, the house repaired by the three elders was once again in ruins. The three elders and the elder stood in the ruins, gasping. The three elders'' face was full of impatient expression, "what on earth do you have to come to me?"


    The elder looked at the impatient expression on the elder''s face, and finally sighed, "to tell you the truth, maoyihua is the daughter of maozhihua, which I found recently."


    "Click!" The three elders suddenly burst the handle of the long sword in their hands, "do you think maoyihua is the daughter of maozhihua? Who''s her father? According to Mao Yihua''s age It''s not just when Mao Zhihua disappeared... "


    The elder nodded softly, "and now Mao Yihua''s surname is day. He is very close to Yu Zhibo. "


    "I don''t want to know. Who''s his father?" The three elders slowly twisted the blade in their hands, and their faces were all angry.


    "You already know that, don''t you? At that time, the three of us pursued Mao''s flower, but none of her looked up to it. Now Mao''s flower appears among the Japanese people, and before that, they said that Mao''s flower is the daughter of the old dog. " The elder''s face was full of sighs.


    But the three elders roared and strode toward the outside of the yard.


    The elder sighed, "what''s the use even if you''re going to make a big noise with the Japanese? The old dog died long ago


    The Third Elder turned his head and said, "yes, he died long ago, but I can still dig his grave!"


    On the other side, that is, away from here, the original deserted village has been completely made up. It has become a more desolate village, but somehow it feels more desolate and scared here.


    "Lord Li, we have finished what you ordered." A huge body is standing in the desert village. His body is five or six meters high. His whole body is blue. He has one horn and one eye. His mouth occupies most of his face.


    Although Li is just past his knee in front of him, it seems that this guy is quite afraid of Li and doesn''t want to fight with Li at all.


    Li nodded his head and waved his hand casually. The cyan giant disappeared into the air as soon as he was pardoned.


    Now this barren village has been set up, no matter what kind of means the opponent has, they can never come back!


    What''s more, even if it''s far away from our own strength, no matter what kind of pursuers come here, it''s absolutely not good.


    At this time, li felt a pain in his spiritual field, and understood that it represented someone coming into the village. "Yuzhiboli, thanks to you hiding here, we wanted to encircle and annihilate the troops with you. It seems that you also have the heart of benevolence and righteousness." There was a sound.


    The other one yelled, "what a benevolent heart! Isn''t he smart enough to see through our plan, but so what? His family has already acquiesced in our plan! Even if he returns to the family, can he escape our second plan? That''s naive. "


    Then a scornful voice rang out, "really, I thought the genius of the yuzhibo clan was so great, but now it has become a turtle, waiting for us to catch turtles in a jar."


    The words of these guys become more and more explicit. It seems that they want to force them out.


    And leave is quite boring yawn, so you want to go out with you? Isn''t the situation you set up here useless?


    At this time, Daisy looked away, as if to ask what to leave.


    Then Hatta nodded gently, and slowly made a seal. At the same time, a scene appeared in a water bowl in front of Hatta. This is the position of the village entrance. At this time, more than 30 people were walking into the village, picking their eyebrows. It seems that this time, Tuan Zang used a big pen.


    More than 30 people, if they really want to deal with themselves, the other side will not use a mixed team of upper forbearance and lower forbearance to attack themselves. After all, the fear of teammates is the most terrible enemy. As long as Li can quickly kill several of them, the situation will be reversed immediately, even if the other side wants to stabilize the situation It''s too late to live.So now the more than 30 people who appear here must be experts. Shangren is absolutely unable to run.


    It is estimated that this is also the trusted team of Tuan Zang. Their purpose this time seems to be to leave. If Li is really in the big army, then they will not be lenient to those "friendly forces" of Muye. Don''t forget that there is a Qi Mu Wei I among those people. This guy may have stood up after he found that Li has left the village Did you report it to these pursuit troops?


    Hatta continued to seal, and then in the picture presented in the water bowl, a black shadow suddenly flashed by.


    At this time, one of the root members who entered the desert village changed his face. He suddenly turned back, but there was nothing behind him. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C203

    "What''s the matter?" One of the ninjas, who had a better relationship with him, frowned and asked, "did you find something?"


    But the man just shook his head and said, "no, maybe I''m a little paranoid."


    In fact, I have to tell you one thing, that is, I sent a message to my family when I found something wrong. Although it''s nearly ten hours since the beginning of the mission, I think the ninja of yuzhibo family will arrive in about five or six hours


    At this time, those roots of Ninja face flashed a trace of disdain, even if it is from how strong, do you really think it is more than 30 on endure opponents? In fact, in their eyes, it may be a real trouble for them if he has been running away, but now that he is hiding in this village, it is basically a dead end.


    If he shows up later, they will find out that a genius over ten years old is just a hen who can fly. If he has been hiding in the village and can''t come out, it will be a dead end after they turn him out from here.


    At this time, the sound of the eight winds, the sun and the moon sounded, "do you think you can really hide here for a few hours, or play guerrilla with us by virtue of the terrain here? Although your strength has reached the upper tolerance level, your talent can''t serve as a meal. "


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, time is on my side. The faster time goes by, the worse your situation will be. Don''t forget, in case the mission troops catch up this time, the next situation will be very difficult. Do you want to have a firefight with the mission troops? If there is a fire, are you sure you can still catch me? " The sound of Li sounds very relaxed. Of course, it''s very difficult for these guys to get from the sound that has been processed to Li.


    "Well, well, yuzhiboli, you do have some brains, but this time I''m going to let you know..." Before he had finished speaking, a scream broke out in the crowd.


    It seems that the person who just found the shadow was lying on another person''s body. His head was deeply buried in that person''s neck, and the blood color on the latter''s face had disappeared. It looked like the horrible model of being drained of blood.


    Then the man slowly raised his head, at this time his eyes have become blood red, his blood is constantly gushing from his mouth, "blood, I need more blood."


    He shook his body and was about to walk towards the next man. At this time, one of the lineup rushed to him and hit him with an elbow on his neck. "What''s the matter?"


    At this time, he didn''t kill him, just let him faint for a while, but he didn''t realize that the man just shook his body and stopped. It seemed that the attack that could have made a person faint was just like tickling.


    "Click!" Next, Ba Feng, sun and moon went up directly. With a flash of light in his hand, he directly cut off the man''s head with the pain in his hand. At this time, there was no fluctuation on his face. "Cut, it seems that Yu Zhibo did a good job from that boy."


    "Eight winds, sun and moon, you''ve gone too far!" There was a flash of anger on the face of Fang Xiu, who claimed to be an oil lady. This guy is different from other people from the women''s family.


    Basically, most of the oil girls wear semi closed clothes. Covering the lower half of the face is basically the lowest level of clothing. This is probably because the insects living in the body usually go in and out through the mouth and nose. In this way, they will not be seen, so as not to make people feel uncomfortable. The two are to make the emergence of insects more hidden. The third is to prevent insects from gushing out when they are out of control and hurting others.


    And some of the insects on the body are very dangerous, and even choose to wear the kind of fully enclosed clothing.


    But the oil girl Hugh didn''t wear that kind of very heavy clothes. He didn''t wear any clothes on his upper body, but he could see that his body was extremely strong, and his muscles were crazy and bulging. He looked like a monster.


    "I''m really defeated by you, Captain Younv. Didn''t your teacher give it to you? Can''t Ninja show his killing intention? How on earth did you graduate from Ninja school? I really feel sorry for your teacher. I heard that your teacher had a great effort to get you out of the college. " Ba Feng Sun Yue said with a sneer, "I don''t want to kill him? Wait for him to kill us? I think this guy is also a waste. He''s caught in the magic of yuzhiboli. If he wants to solve it, it will take a while. By that time, the yuzhiboli people will be coming. "


    "Yes? That''s why you killed the team? " Oil girl Hugh''s face showed anger, and other people also stood on the side of oil girl Hugh.


    Li, who is hidden in the desert village, sighs when he sees this scene. These pursuers really don''t look good. They are fighting against each other so soon. The original design just wanted to make them feel a little scared, but he didn''t expect that the eight winds, the sun and the moon are really stupid in the sky.If the hearts of these people are broken now, then the next step is really one-sided killing Is that right?


    Seems to be found from the wrong place, Daisy turned around and asked, "what''s the matter from?"


    "No, the other party is acting. Although they don''t know that we are using feitouman''s appendage to kill them, they are acting now. That oil girl, don''t look like she''s full of muscles, but she''s actually a very powerful person. " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C204

    Oil girl Hugh is very similar to a Kai, but this guy is not without the talent of Ninjutsu, he is Without the talent of Younv, his body is not suitable for feeding any kind of insects. All insects will cause great damage to his body. It can be said that he is not a qualified member of Younv family at all.


    But after removing this point, he is a perfect ninja. Don''t look at his burly and strong figure, but his speed is also extremely amazing. You can see that he is an individual master at a glance.


    However, if you think that she is only good at physical skills, it is estimated that she will come to the same end as the people he killed. Besides physical skills, this guy is very good at Huodun, tudun and Leidun. Among them, Huodun claims to be comparable to xinzhizhu''s tudun.


    In addition to these, although he can''t breed oil girl worms in his body, he has developed another kind of chakra worm. This kind of chakra worm will constantly devour chakra in his body, but it can give him great explosive power at the critical time, and his own chakra reserves are extremely rich, far beyond the ordinary Shinobi.


    What''s more chilling is that this guy''s heart is extremely terrible. During a mission, he hid in the water for a full hour and watched his teammates being surrounded and killed by the other party. However, he still did not waver and insisted on completing the intelligence mission.


    Seven years later, the day he became Shangren, he left Muye alone. Three days later, he brought back three heads of Shangren and seven heads of Zhongren. These ten men were the murderers who attacked their class and killed them all.


    This kind of character, no matter who will have a headache.


    He will not be impulsive because of the things in front of him, nor will he forget the pain because of his temporary ease.


    If such a person would conflict with the eight winds, the sun and the moon during the mission, he would not believe it. So what the other party wants to do is to make Li think that they really have internal strife, and then when they disperse, let Li can''t bear to fight.


    After all, thousands of birds are the most successful move in front of outsiders. This move has the ability to instantly kill and endure. But that''s the way it is. Thousands of birds are powerful, but it''s hard to beat the stick. After all, even idiots can hear such a loud voice.


    Even from the second to one of the people, but in an instant will be surrounded by the rest of the people, as for the next thing not to mention. As long as you can''t bear to use qianniao, then the situation will be clear.


    Looking at these people acting, they snorted, and suddenly formed a seal. At the same time, at the entrance of the village, a burst of birdsong suddenly sounded, and the faces of these guys changed greatly. They didn''t care about acting any more, and immediately looked around. In fact, they were worried about one thing, that is, leaving the dog jumping off the wall, directly using a thousand birds to kill a person.


    Although they are not afraid of death, it does not mean that they really want to die.


    In addition to some extreme people who have abandoned their personal feelings, other people still have families. Originally, they thought this task would be quite smooth, but they didn''t expect to fall into a situation of enemy, dark and self-evident.


    Now nobody wants to be the first target.


    Suddenly, a ray of light flashed in Shangren''s eyes, and his remaining light was the first glimpse of the lightning among these people. At this time, he saw that he jumped up from high, with terrible lightning in his hand, and rushed towards him. Twenty meters away, he took a deep breath, and his body flew away. Then he threw out three pieces of bitterness in his hand at the same time.


    All of the three Ku Wu aimed at the key here. His original intention was to force him to retreat, but he didn''t expect that he didn''t mean to escape. One of the three Ku Wu stuck in his heart, one in his shoulder, and the other directly pierced his wrist.


    Finally, Li fell to the ground directly, but just when Li fell to the ground. A huge light suddenly flashed by. For a moment, the barren village became more and more visible. The light came and went quickly, but in a moment, it became what it had just become.


    At this time, six people fell to the ground, and there were seven or eight wounds on their bodies, all of which were penetrating wounds. Originally, this kind of trauma was a relatively easy to solve for ninja. After all, it didn''t pull or cut off, but no matter what kind of attack, it was a very embarrassing thing for ninja.


    That''s poison. At this time, the blood gushing from their wounds is all white.


    Oil girl Fang Xiu''s face became rather ugly. It was the poison of a thousand hands clan, but she didn''t expect it to fall into Li''s hands. However, Li was a student of gangshou. It''s not impossible to have such poison.


    It''s just that they totally underestimate this genius


    Originally, they thought that their task was really just to kill an ordinary genius. After all, they were only in their early 10 years old. In their eyes, it''s very difficult for such a genius to reach the level of tolerance. If they have such strength, then they will be deficient in mind and strategy.


    But now it seems that this little genius has really developed in an all-round way. At such a time, about a quarter of the people here have gone directly. Such damage has made oil lady Xiu feel that she can''t hang on to her face."Eight winds, sun and moon, didn''t you say that you were not careful in the other side''s move last time, the strength of the other side is not so strong?" Oil girl Xiu''s tone at this time was cold for a few minutes, "this time, no matter what the result is, go back and plead guilty yourself!"


    "Oh, aren''t you really fighting like that?" The voice of Li rang out again. It seems that you really look like the inner bars. Acting must be like this!


    At this time, these guys were silent for a while, and the faces of eight winds, sun and moon were quite ugly. It seemed that this time they really understood what characters they were facing. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C205

    Oil girl Hugh wriggled his neck, and his face was full of anger. He strode to the deserted village, and several other people were scattered independently. In fact, there was no difference between the eyes of ninjas and the flat land. A ninja could be wiped out, but at the same time of using ninja, the fluctuation of chakra would make it impossible for them to accurately determine chakra So they chose to start the search first. If Li can''t help it, then they will directly attack in that direction. If Li can''t bear it all the time, I''m sorry. Sooner or later, he will show his feet, won''t he?


    One of them opened a house. At this time, seven or eight corpses were sitting or lying in the house. It seemed that they were still talking or doing other things. But at the moment of being attacked, they were all dead, and they didn''t even react.


    One of the Ninjas looked up and down, then shook his head at the others. "No problem. It is estimated that the village has been deserted for four or five months. If he has been recently, it will be easy to find his trace. "


    The other two seemed to trust his words very much. They turned their heads and walked out. At this moment, the voice of Li rang out again, "yes, let me give you a little hint. In this desert village, the really terrible thing is not just me. Oh, yes, you are afraid of my thousand birds, right? So you at least three people in a row, so even if I can kill one of you with a thousand birds, I will be attacked by the other two But As I said in my first sentence, I''m not the only one who is really terrible. "


    Just as the voice of Li''s voice fell, a scream rang out. The two ninjas who had already walked to the door looked back quickly, but they saw that the man standing inside had been knocked down by the corpse lying in it, and a mouthful of meat had been torn from his face.


    "Help me Help me The Ninja howled miserably. His face was all frightened. It seemed that he had forgotten that he was a ninja. Yes, Ninja is powerful and can deal with most situations to a certain extent. But don''t forget that Ninja is a person first. When he faces the existence that he can''t understand, people will feel fear and ignorance What to do.


    The other two ninjas immediately raised their hands and cut the seven corpses to the ground. Even so, all three of them felt palpitations, especially the guy who had just been thrown to the ground. At this time, they almost cried. His face was covered with blood. It seemed that he had just been completely shocked.


    Are you kidding? Is there a ghost in this world?


    "What on earth is this?" One of the Ninjas quickly walked out, and the other two quickly followed, who knows what will happen if they stay in it for a while.


    However, the situation outside is not very good. One by one, the corpses slowly climb up from the ground and the house. These corpses are actually highly rotten, emitting bursts of stench. More importantly, this makes these ninjas feel fear. How long have they not felt fear? How long have they not felt at a loss since they became Shangren?


    But now they''ve completely messed up.


    "Huodun, great flame!" There was a loud shout. At this time, the fierce fire chakra breath filled the space. Then there was a loud shout, "are you all dead? Are you so scared that you can''t walk? "


    This is the voice of oil girl Hugh. After hearing the voice of oil girl Hugh, the other ninjas'' faces flashed a trace of disgust. They just reflected it. Indeed, these corpses looked very terrible, but that''s it. Their combat effectiveness was not so good, and several of them who were attacked and injured were actually stunned.


    After they reacted, these corpses were not enough to see. After a few attacks, they had become fragmented. The corpse attack, which looked very terrible, was completely defeated in just a few minutes.


    But soon the oil girl Hugh''s face became quite ugly, yes, ugly, because in this panic, ten of them died!


    That''s right, there are ten. You know, when they came, there were thirty people. Now, because of the first wave of attacks, six of them fell down. Now, because of this flurry, ten of them died!


    This is not something that Shangren can do, is it? Is the other party actually a shadow class? But soon he shook his head. Please, it''s quite incredible that a teenager can become Shangren in his eyes. If he becomes a shadow class, then people here will simply commit suicide!


    Soon several ninjas gathered the bodies of the dead and wounded, and the face of oil girl Fang Xiu became more ugly. If these people died in different ways, then he could understand. After all, they just got the news, and they were alone. At most, they were accompanied by the little girl of the day clan.


    But as we all know, the relationship between the riyizu and the yuzhibo clan is very bad. It''s good that richutian doesn''t stab yuzhibo in the back. Then the person they have to face is yuzhibo alone.But I can''t say it''s playing hard to get. I''ve seen through Tuan Zang''s plan with my family for a long time. Now I''m preparing a group of yuzhibo people to catch turtles in a jar.


    After all, intelligence can help to complete the task, but if the intelligence is false intelligence, then the situation will be completely reversed and become a fatal trap.


    If there are yuzhibo people ambushing here, then their current damage is completely understandable. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C206

    Hatta frowned when she saw the bloodstains on Li. She just saw Li rushing out at the moment when the other party had a riot. By the time he came back, the other party had three groups completely destroyed.


    This kind of death is just like a ghost, and the face of oil girl Fang Xiu becomes more ugly. If the wounds on these bodies are really different, it can be understood that they were killed by three or five strong men, but now it is true that these people all died of an attack.


    They all cut diagonally from the upper left corner with the powerful ray system chakra. First, they paralyzed the meridians of the upper right side of the body, then cut out a small mouth, and then a large number of ray system chakra poured into it, instantly turning the main organs of the body into coke. Who can do such an attack?


    In addition to the creation of a thousand birds, but also from the master of the students, who can do such an attack?


    But how did he attack and kill ten people in a flash? Do you have a shadow? Don''t joke, for people of the same strength, shadow separation can only play a role of confusion or waste.


    "Li, don''t you mean to preserve your strength?" Hatta frowned and asked, "but if you do..."


    "It doesn''t matter. Do you think they really think I did all that?" From slowly said, "this oil girl is not an idiot, and it is because he is not an idiot that I will be fooled."


    Oil lady Hugh pondered for a while and then said, "let''s get together and don''t get separated. I suspect there is an ambush of yuzhibo people here. "


    Ba Feng''s face changed a little, "but these wounds are..."


    The oil girl snorted, "although all the dead people are the most useless people here, in the final analysis, their strength should be similar to you. Do you think that if you want to kill you, you can kill so many people in just a few minutes?"


    Bafeng Riyue''s mouth twitched. Of course, he would not say that he was killed by liyizhao, but even if he was killed by liyizhao, the rest of them would not be so unbearable, would they?


    He slowly glanced at these people in front of him. In fact, the remaining 14 people were the most elite members. They were Gen''s cleaning forces. Only this time, considering that they would deal with other people, they brought four extra special teams to pursue them. But I didn''t expect that Shangren of these four special teams was so unbearable. At the beginning of the task, they were all dead and wounded. However, Bafeng Riyue also knew that no matter how unbearable these ten teams were, they were Shangren, and they were not different from their own strength.


    Now it''s easy to kill them. If you want to do it yourself, I''m afraid it''s easy to catch them.


    Oil girl Xiu''s face was a little angry at this time. After all, it was him who led the team this time. If he really went back to see Tuan Zang with such a heavy loss, he would not mix. Then he opened it directly. Finally, he vomited a 20 cm long meat worm.


    The worm looks like it has a small wrist and is full of flesh color. It''s wriggling on the ground. Oil lady Fang Xiu twitches her nose and makes a strange sound in her mouth. The worm seems to have heard some orders and pours on the corpses. Then the worm starts to bite the corpses. More than a dozen human corpses are on it In front of him, he was swallowed up in a moment.


    A look of impatience appeared on several people''s faces, but they also knew that relying on oil girl Fang Xiu was the best way now, and according to the current situation, they had no other choice. After all, who knows when yuzhibo people will feel it.


    Soon, the meat worm devoured all the corpses. The meat worm increased its body size while swallowing them. However, in a short time, it was as big as a half human. It was not finished. It directly formed a milky cocoon in place. No one spoke, but just looked at the cocoon quietly.


    Several people who once worked with oil girl Hugh had already seen his method, but the faces of those who had never cooperated with him were all unbelievable.


    This is not the way of the oil girls, is it?


    After a while, the Milky cocoon began to wriggle. Then, with a tearing sound, the cocoon was torn open by a claw inside. A huge butterfly slowly emerged from it and began to shake the juice on its wings.


    After finishing these, it turned to the oil girl Fang Xiu, while others couldn''t help but step back. How to look at such a big butterfly makes people feel a little strange, especially who the mouthpiece is inserted in. It''s estimated that there''s no big difference with kuwu, right?


    At this time, oil girl Hugh took a step, and the butterfly jumped on him directly, stabbing her breath into oil girl Hugh''s body.


    At this time, I can''t help touching my nose. The oil girl Xiu doesn''t raise insects in her body at all


    He opened the scroll given to him by Pluto before. The butterfly''s name is Pluto butterfly, which is the main force of a scouting force under Pluto. Thousands of years ago, there were immortals in this family of netherworld butterflies. Because they were only good at using magic, they never developed their power, but attached themselves to the underworld.Then, when the whole world of forbearance was at war with Hui Yueji because of Hui Yueji''s unlimited monthly reading plan, almost all the Ming DIERS were killed, and their illusory world was completely destroyed.


    Later, Pluto just collected hundreds of butterflies and gathered them in his own underworld. As for other scattered butterflies, according to the normal understanding, there is no possibility of survival.


    After all, the psychic beast will consume chakra in this world. This is a great burden for the psychic beast itself or its users. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C207

    Li slowly knocked on his knee. This guy actually took his body as the dwelling place of the ghost butterfly to worship. The world where the spirit beast lives is different from this world. I can deeply feel this from miaomu mountain.


    Miaomu mountain is full of extremely powerful life force, even every breath can feel the flow of chakra around. Chakra in this world has become quite thin, and chakra that can be used in the air has become more and more rare, which is not suitable for the spirit beast.


    If they can''t recover chakra by breathing, they can only use other methods, that is, to absorb human chakra. Oil lady Fang Xiu keeps this psychic beast living in her own body, while she keeps refining chakra for worship. In the long run, she can really make this dark butterfly survive in her body.


    Then, when using it, he can summon it out, and he can let the psychic beast live in his inner body in the form of a larva all the time. In this way, his consumption will be reduced.


    But as a result, such a psychic beast is disposable. The larva comes out of its body, and then turns into a complete form of the nether butterfly. Only the completed form of the nether butterfly has the effect of detection, but the nether butterfly in this state is bound to be unable to reach its inner body again. Next


    This ghost butterfly will die, and if you want to continue this cycle, there is no way.


    Reproduction From touching the scroll in his hand, the nether butterfly is a kind of parthenogenetic creature. In fact, a large part of the psychic beasts under the underworld are parthenogenetic, but this parthenogenetic reproduction is not so much reproduction, but rather division. At this time, the nether butterfly injects part of his soul into the body of oil lady Fang Xiu through the mouthpiece, and then this part will be like a butterfly It''s an egg that hatches into a larva in the body of oil girl Fang Xiu


    Then this is the end of a cycle and the beginning of a cycle.


    This oil girl sue is really a genius, but is he really clear about the result? Every hatching will cause great damage to his soul. It is estimated that this guy will not be able to recover from the collapse stage if he uses it three or four times. Then there are only two consequences for him. One is that the body can''t bear it first, but directly collapse, or the soul can''t bear it and become an idiot.


    But I''m afraid this guy''s original talent is not very strong. He has been relying on this ghost butterfly to become like this all the time, right? Born in a family in the name of raising insects, but not half of them breed their own insects. Does this contrast make him choose this way?


    After a long time, the butterfly flew directly from the body of oil lady Fang Xiu and flew directly into the air. Then the eyebrow of oil lady Fang Xiu wrinkled and said, "I already know where he is."


    Then he strode towards the direction of leaving, followed by others, and the corner of his mouth slightly rose, because he saw the eight winds, the sun and the moon receding behind. This guy probably knew that even these people were not his opponents, so he chose to save his life.


    Oil girl Fang Xiu seems to have noticed this, but he didn''t speak up and chose to walk away. The detection ability of this ghost butterfly is very strong, and it can carry out an almost perfect detection within kilometers, just like radar. At present, the whole forbearance world has no way to deal with this detection method.


    Oil girl Fang Xiu also understood that there were only two people in this place, yuzhiboli and richutian. No matter richutian really helped richutian or was coerced by richutian, in his eyes, there was only one end: killing people.


    Oil lady Hugh is walking faster and faster, and the people behind him are following him, because at this time, oil lady Hugh actually feels that the message sent by Ming die is getting weaker and weaker. Other positions are better. The main reason is that Yu Zhibo''s position becomes more and more blurred. This strange fluctuation makes his heart jump. Is this Yu Zhibo Does Boli have the means to fight against the ghost butterfly?


    Oil girl Hugh quickly walked out a few steps, he directly rushed into the room shown by the dark butterfly, the room was dark, but oil girl Hugh slowly raised her hand, in an instant, a little bit of light burned on his hand, but although this kind of patience can emit light, it actually has no temperature.


    Even if there are detonators all over the place, it won''t burn suddenly because of this.


    However, at this time, everything in front of her changed her face. He yelled, "back up! But by this time, other people had already broken into the room. With the last person''s arrival, the door of the room was suddenly closed, and the scene in front of them was completely unexpected.


    At this time, there were ten butterflies hanging in the house.


    No wonder I just felt the wrong reaction of the butterflies. There are so many butterflies here! Are you kidding? The information you get is that the Ming butterfly clan has been defeated!So where do these things come from.


    What made him feel more scared was that there were two corpses lying on the ground, all of which were scars. According to their appearance, they were yuzhiboli and Chutian!


    So who was the person who attacked the people on his side before?


    "Are you surprised? Do you think there is only one butterfly left in the world At this time, the voice of Li rang out slowly, which made these people''s faces turn pale.


    "Me, but coming back from the underworld..." From the voice suddenly become incomparably gloomy up, "my master has become the king of Hades, and she let me get reborn." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C208

    "Come back from the underworld?" The corner of oil girl Fang Xiu''s mouth twitched, while the other people''s faces had become frightened. "Don''t be kidding, Yu Zhibo Li. You''re more famous than yourself for playing tricks on gods."


    At this time, oil girl Hugh strides forward directly. With her steps, the whole room is completely presented in front of everyone. It''s a warehouse, but it looks much bigger than the outside. The front is a relatively low passageway. Then walking forward, there is a two-story Baiping space, where there is a faint space The smell of rotten food crops seems to have been cleaned up by others.


    Oil lady Xiu didn''t care about those butterflies. After all, although they look terrible, their actual combat effectiveness is very weak. Let alone him, every Shangren here can deal with several easily.


    At this time, Li shows a sneer. It seems that the oil girl Fang Xiu has ignored the two corpses on the ground. The two corpses are really not the real bodies of him and hatda. The other party seems to think that Li just made two corpses and played with them as a cover up to scare them away.


    But if they really understand the idea of Li, will they laugh.


    "Captain Younv, it seems that this village was quite good before. Such a large warehouse is really a bit of a thing for a village..." The man''s words are not finished yet.


    A sneer has sounded, "don''t worry, I''ll get rid of you first, and then it''s your companion." This is the sound of leaving. Oil lady Xiu immediately turns her body and rushes towards the rear. At this time, they are about 20 meters away from the entrance. This is a distance that Shangren can reach in a second or two, but it is also easy for Shangren to kill anyone!


    At this time, there were two people standing at the entrance. They didn''t move forward because they were afraid. It was the instinct of ninja. They escaped from the door in order to prevent them from leaving, or they were afraid that someone would come in again and cause the team to be trapped.


    But at this time, Li has already extended his hand to them!


    At this time, the ceiling slowly opened as if it had its own life, and Li hung upside down and slowly fell down. The two Shangren didn''t even react, so they were directly pierced by Li''s bitterness. It was at this time that Li began to say what she heard.


    At this time, the separation has disappeared, at least in their eyes.


    Oil girl Xiu looks at the scene in front of him. He has cooperated with these two people, and he knows their strength. If you want to solve these two guys in an instant without leaving any trace, you need at least three forbearance. He looks around soberly, but there is no clue around.


    How is that possible? Is yuzhiboli really at the shadow level with the rumor?


    "Is this a magic? It''s said that the idiot of Bafeng Riyue was removed from a magic trick by yuzhibo, and then he got it done.... "


    A Shangren asked. It''s true that what he said is the most likely guess, but the oil lady Hugh shook her head slightly for sure. "It''s impossible. We''re all here. Before we came in, we didn''t even see him. It''s absolutely impossible to delay the magic attack."


    At this time, Li''s body, which had fallen on the ground, suddenly jumped up and rushed to oil lady Xiu. Oil lady Xiu, like eyes on her back, returned her hand and slapped the body on the wall. "Yo, it seems that you have less experience."


    From the corner of the mouth slightly raised, "hit..."


    At this time, the oil lady Hugh continued to walk towards the corpse. "In fact, if you two really hide and refuse to come out, I will still feel some trouble, but you actually go to pretend to be corpses. Please, as a Shangren, I can at least remember and compare the details of several consecutive pictures. When we rush back, I will be happy It''s clear that the body''s position has moved. "


    "I don''t know who you are? Yuzhi Boli is still the one who was used by Miss rihata. " Oil girl Fang Xiu''s expression looks ferocious. After all, this time things make him feel quite difficult. There are only about ten of the thirty people who come here. This kind of injury is worse than Tuan Zang''s willingness to give up after he goes back.


    "as expected, he underestimates your strength!" Daisy''s voice rang up, she slowly stood up, the transformation technique relieved, revealed her original appearance.


    "Miss RI, we don''t want to fight against you this time. After all, behind you are the RI clan and gangshou." Oil girl Xiu said slowly, although Tuan Zang said at the beginning of this mission that he would do anything, ghosts all know whether Tuan Zang would kill himself if he did.


    Originally, oil girl Xiu was prepared to sacrifice five of the 30 people, but now she seems to have completely underestimated Li''s strategy.But now it''s a little different. Even if she doesn''t know anything, at least she will understand the arrangement of some forces. If so, it will be much easier to be hungry.


    Hatta frowned and sighed a little at last. He slowly stretched out his hand. A ray of joy flashed in the eyes of oil girl Hugh. He moved his chin to signal two people to subdue him. After all, ninja''s words, I don''t know if he can believe it. He doesn''t want to take risks unless he makes the other party have no ability to resist.


    But at this time, hatada did not make any resistance, let the other side will be able to limit chakra handcuffs handcuffed his hands. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C209

    "Roar At this time, the whole building began to roar. This kind of roar changed the face of oil girl Hugh completely, "Damn, this place is not a warehouse at all, this is..."


    "It''s in bud''s stomach." Daisy''s voice suddenly changed into the voice of Li, "now I don''t need to act..."


    Li slowly cancels the transfiguration, revealing his original appearance. Looking at Li De''s appearance, oil lady Hugh takes a deep breath, "bud, that''s the guardian of Hades! How can I be at your command


    "Didn''t I say that? I came back from the underworld Then he raised the scroll in his hand. "This is the scroll of Hades. Do you want it? As long as you sign a contract with this one, not to mention the ghost butterfly you rely on, even if it''s a powerful psychic beast hundreds of times, it can be summoned. "


    With the words of Li, not only the ninja, but also the oil girl Fang Xiu''s eyes flashed a touch of greed. Yes, Ninja is a profession of the jungle, but the psychic beast is also a kind of strength. As long as you can get this, then everything can be got! A ninja has strode toward Li, and his eyes are only the scroll of the psychic contract in Li''s hand. He seems to have forgotten how easy it was to kill his companion before.


    Li Li, looking at the opposite direction, pounces on himself. At the same time, there is a flash of light in his hand. It''s the bitterness of being attached to Lei''s chakra. Li Li pours at each other with the same posture. They intersect, and even have no sense of suspense. Li lightly and easily kills the name Shangren, and then walks slowly towards the rest of the people.


    The Tuan Zang tracing troops are all destroyed.


    Li did not go to find out where Bafeng Riyue had gone. If Tuan Zang was not the only one who came to pursue and kill himself this time, he would soon be able to see Bafeng Riyue among other pursuing troops. If this is the only one, then it is certain that Bafeng Riyue will not escape the sanction of Tuan Zang.


    Tuan Zang is not a kind Master. If Ba Feng, RI Yue escapes by himself, does he want to have life?


    After getting rid of those guys, Lihe Chutian has a rest. I don''t think anyone will come here tonight. The family that Li said before will send soldiers to rescue them is just bluffing them. If Li really goes to rescue the family, then Li or Li?


    The next day, Li asked, "what do you know from their heads?"


    Hatta sighed and told Li everything she knew. After Li signed a contract with Hades, Li also handed the scroll to Hatta to sign a contract. Now Hatta can also summon the underworld''s men, but Li repeatedly reminded Hatta not to summon the powerful psychic beast.


    At present, Hattori generally calls out some auxiliary types of psychic beasts, such as the brain worm, which can read the memory of the parasite and synchronize it with its owner, so Hattori can get information so quickly.


    Tuan Zang really made a great effort this time. This time, he sent three troops. One of them was near Muye all the time. Thirty Shangren were ready to intercept the reinforcements of yuzhibo clan. The other one was used to contain and pursue xinzhizhu''s troops. The last one was their killing move. The team led by oil girl Fang Xiu was ready to fight at any time Help the first team to completely annihilate the reinforcements of yuzhibo clan, or help the second team to completely annihilate and pursue the team of xinzhizhu.


    It can be said that if they don''t underestimate the strength of Li, or if they really only have the strength of Shangren, they will really be forced. But among them, Li also learned that the eight winds, the sun and the moon were not any of the three forces! This guy can support any one of the troops at any time, which is like a liaison officer.


    But in that case, I''m quite sure that this guy will go to the second army for help.


    "Well, the next step is to kill the eight winds, the sun and the moon, and blame him for the things here." Hearing this, Hatta couldn''t help but stare. "I don''t think it''s very good to leave. In this way, it''s equal to the face of yuzhibo family and Tuan Zang. We''d better..."


    "No, if I really compromise with Tuan Zang, neither the family nor Tuan Zang will have a good time. After all, my strength is too strong now. If they really feel that I am not only strong in strength, but also excellent in intelligence, then I will have a really bad time next. "


    "I see!" Hatta nodded slowly.


    It''s very simple to kill the members of the root. It''s said that he was pursued by the other party inexplicably, and then he used the contract of Hades to kill the other party.


    As for how the contract came about, it depends on how you make up the story. If the story is well made up, you don''t worry about whether the other party believes it or not.


    Then, naturally, they are going to besiege the target point of xinzhizhu. After speculating, now their pursuit should be close to the territory of tuzhiguo. Xinzhizhu is also quite smart. As long as he escapes to the land, it''s not easy for Muye to rush in and kill people.But I still don''t know why xinzhizhu defected. It''s impossible to say that he was forced. No matter what he said, he was the son of three generations. If he was really coerced, what could he say could not be solved? Unless it''s something he can''t say.


    Is it kidnapping?


    From frowned, if Naizi was kidnapped, xinzhizhu made such a stupid thing or can understand.


    It will take at least a day to get to the border of tuzhiguo from here. Lihe Chutian used this time to sort things out again. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C210

    Indeed, generally speaking, after the completion of the task, there is no link to compare the situation. But this time, I can''t bear to die. Only when the secret department doesn''t come to investigate can there be ghosts. It''s far from the fact that they have done quite a lot of manipulations on the corpses. At least not the ordinary secret department can see any clues.


    Lihe Chutian is speeding up at this time. After all, they have been delayed for nearly a night by the group of people in Tuan Zang. If they don''t get there as soon as possible, they will be held accountable and separated from the task, or the plan will be revealed. If Tuan Zang is really in trouble ahead of time, it will be the most depressing thing. When we arrived at the border between the land of fire and the land of earth, the landscape here was very different from that of woody leaves. At a glance, it was basically bare stone mountains, with occasional ups and downs, and it was basically small hills.


    This place is the state of stone. The state of stone is a small country. It has always been attached to the state of earth, which is also a comfortable place. Muye has no idea about the state of earth. After all, the terrain of the state of earth is dangerous, and even if it is laid down, it is not very useful.


    At this time, Li made a gesture to Hata, and Hata immediately understood that someone was coming. Then Hata looked in the direction of Li, but saw a man in the Ninja uniform of Muye walking slowly. Li recognized him at a glance. This guy''s name was Sasaki Lanyan, and he was also a frequent visitor of the hospital, but he was with xinzhizhu The same hospital doctors feel quite headache, this guy is also fighting to die role. I hurt myself all over.


    He had a good relationship with Li. When he saw Li, a touch of joy immediately appeared on his face and he came up quickly.


    "Lan Yanjun, you are in the task this time?"


    "Well, at the beginning of this mission, we thought it was really the order of the third generation, but later Huoying issued another order, asking us to take xinzhizhu back first. However, the situation is not so good, because the old man in tuanzang actually gave the evidence that xinzhizhu cooperated with the enemy and betrayed the country. No matter whether it''s true or not, xinzhizhu will surely be punished after he goes back A meal of torture. " Sasaki Blue Yan a burst of depression, this guy actually with new help or quite get along, this time he had to catch new help, his heart is also a hundred reluctant.


    Listen to Sasaki Blue Yan say so, from then gently nodded, "this time I was going to find a new assistant teacher to persuade him to go back to the village, but I left the village was another group of people to stare at, as a result, I and miss Hata all the way bloody battle, fight nearly a night to get each other, this time we and your route has a great difference Deviation, there is no way to catch up so long


    Sasaki blue face flashed a trace of anger, "you mean there is a group of people? blamed! When we first came out, we found that a group of people were ready to ambush us. Although there was no war between the two sides, the other side was very difficult. People on both sides were injured, but in the end, the other side retreated. "


    From frowning slowly nodded, "it seems that this time things are not simple ah, by the way, you find where the new help?"


    Sasaki blue face immediately cautious up, "in fact, ape fly new help now we have been blocked in a cellar, want to run is absolutely can''t run away.". Only when Bafeng Riyue came to support, he said that he found Yanren''s people nearby and asked me to search around. At the beginning, I thought this guy wanted to kill xinzhizhu directly, but he looked like he really wanted to save xinzhizhu. "


    Save new help? Can''t help but hum, this guy is waiting for news, right?


    Although he didn''t know what was going on there, according to his estimation, Li was definitely not the opponents of Shangren, so he waited for the news of Li to come from there and executed xinzhizhu. In this way, he was dead. If Li has nothing to do and rushes out of it, then Bafeng Riyue can also use Naizi to force xinzhizhu to say that Li is also a traitor like him.


    "Alas, I still can''t believe that it''s true that ape flying xinzhizhu defected!" Sasaki Blue Yan looks quite distressed. After all, she was once a comrade in arms. Now she''s going to encircle and kill her. How can she not do it.


    "Lan Yanjun, let''s go now!" Li''s face became quite dignified.


    But the blue Yan looked at this age estimate only own general youth, on the face also emerged one to put on the careful color, "how?"


    "Don''t talk about it. Let''s go to xinzhizhu first." Leave the beginning to urge Sasaki Blue Yan to quickly gather people together.


    Although Sasaki blue face with extreme doubt, but he still quickly sent out the signal of assembly, and when the people gathered almost, Li just said, "in fact, it''s not ape flying new help to betray the village, he just had to, you should know that new help has a childhood girlfriend, right? Yes, it''s nanaizi. Now nanaizi is very likely to be detained by the people of Muye Presbyterian group, and at the same time, he has learned the evidence that several people in the Presbyterian group cooperated with the enemy and betrayed the country. If you think about it carefully, xinzhizhu''s strength has been declining all the time. Even if he betrays the village, can it be any good? "The faces of several people around Sasaki Lanyan are quite ugly. They seem to have been shaken, but they are also ninjas with their own judgment. If they believe anything they say, then they will not come to the present step.


    Sasaki Blue Yan hesitated for a moment, slowly spit out a breath, "from, you have to understand, if you say these words without evidence, the Presbyterian group can have a reason to kill you at any time!" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C211

    Li sighed, then directly lost the Ninja bag behind him. Sasaki''s face changed when she caught the bag, because the bag made him feel very bad. There was a voice in his heart telling him that if he really opened the bag, his life might change.


    He sighed, "leave, you really want to kill me!" After that, he opened the bag directly. First of all, there were several pieces of paper wrapped in the bag. But the people who saw these pieces of paper were not very good-looking, because these pieces of paper were the counterparts of the secret task. As secret organs, their management was more strict than ordinary ninjas. Without these pieces of paper, they could not get out at all.


    Under these notes, there was a head. When Sasaki raised it, her face became extremely ugly. "This is Oil girl, stop


    When they see the head of oil lady Hugh, no one here looks good. Although they don''t think they are really worse than the people in the dark, they certainly don''t think they are the opponent of oil lady Hugh. Now the head of oil lady Hugh is in the hands of Li.


    Then it''s very clear that the oil girl doesn''t want to kill her, but she is killed by her.


    This is a very ugly thing. If Li really kept his mouth shut, no one would know that although the Presbyterian group suffered a loss, it was justified, so it would not speak.


    But now Li has put it on the table. Tuan Zang must be furious about the killing of his cronies. It is obvious that Yu Zhibo Li wants to fight Tuan Zang. He is either an idiot to a certain extent or crazy to a certain extent. Is he so confident that the yuzhibo family will protect him or sacrifice him In exchange for benefits?


    "leave, you say what to do." Sasaki''s face is ugly. Of course, he knows that he has been involved in the fight between yuzhiboli and Tuan Zang. It''s too naive for him to get away now.


    Yes, the core of this matter may be Li. Tuan Zang wanted to kill Li and framed xinzhizhu by the way. But if it is true, he has already seen the true face of this matter. Not only himself but also all the people here have been divorced. They have only two choices.


    One is to jump into the whirlpool of the struggle between yuzhiboli and the Presbyterian group and pray for the past.


    The second is to be silent. When they know the inside story, they will be killed by Tuan Zang!


    "My meaning is very simple. I want to protect the new help of ape flying, take him back to the village, and then put this matter on the table. Otherwise, I want to ask, do you really think you can escape the means of Tuan Zang?" Li said softly, "since they dare to sell the interests of the village like this, I''m sorry. I''m not polite. Although I''ve always been educated to fight for my family, I live in Muye village after all. I can''t see that Muye tree is full of holes caused by these borers. If you think about it, even though I didn''t go to any place during this period, I have been living and dying for Muye? But now? Now I have to be stabbed in the back! Don''t think that if we can''t get along with the senior management of Muye, it''s bad for the village. We''re removing borers and protecting Muye! "


    From the look is very excited, with a bit of young people''s blood look, let the Ninja here are some moved.


    Yes, they are never afraid of death, but it doesn''t mean that they don''t cherish life. They are willing to bleed for Muye, but they won''t die for the benefit of any senior Muye. But a moment later, Sasaki blue suddenly raised his head, "say your plan, who here does not agree to leave the meaning?"


    There was a moment of silence around, and then one said, "I see. We''ll all support the departure."


    "You can''t keep a guy like Bafeng Riyue. Catch him first, and then bring him back to Muye for trial. This kind of scum only knows how to occupy a high position, and it doesn''t have much strength. On the contrary, it''s very good at framing others. This time, catch him first, and then wait for the rest to go back to the village. After that, the three generations of Huoying will deal with it impartially! "


    Hum, I can''t help sneering from now on. What does Tuan Zang want to do about this matter? Don''t the three generations really know? Maybe he let Tuan Zang do it to himself by default, and then keep his new help?


    The current practice is to throw a piece of hot potato to the three generations. After all, the name of the three generations is Muye leader, but Huoying is actually a spiritual leader.


    Originally, the power of Huoying was very large, but now the division of interests of various families has been the rise of the elder level, leading to the power of Huoying has become quite small. If this time Huoying sentenced Bafeng Riyue to death, then it is really slapping Tuan Zang''s face, and only if two people don''t tear their faces can they have ghosts. But if you don''t do it, the hearts of Huoying will be scattered.


    "I see what I''m going to do." One of them said that the people here are not idiots. They all know that since they see these things now, there is no way out. After they go back, they are bound to publicize it. As long as there are enough people who know about it, they will not be killed. Otherwise, they will never be better off next!Then leave to let these people to inform the other team, and Sasaki Blue Yan is directly with leave to find eight wind sun and moon, after all, new help is the best. If xinzhizhu is dead, then even if the plan is successful, it is a pity.


    When we arrive at the vicinity of the team, we leave to deal with and lurk around. After all, if we leave, we will know what happened. I''m afraid we will tear our skin. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C212

    Sasaki Blue Yan entered their realm circle the first time, eight winds, sun and moon directly came out.


    "Sasaki Lanyan, how did you come here?" Bafeng Riyue looks very unhappy, with a look of abandoning others. But there is no way. He is a member of Gen. although his strength may not be as good as that of Sasaki, Gen is actually the same thing as an inspector. This province is superior to Putong''s ninja.


    "Something happened. I''ve sent someone to inform Ma Yi." Sasaki Lanyan did not pay attention to the eight winds, the sun and the moon. At this time, the words are somewhat similar to the general notice.


    "What is it?" Ba Feng looks at Sasaki''s blue face coldly. Although he says his level is higher than Sasaki''s, he has no instructions to perform this task. So if Sasaki''s blue face doesn''t give him face, he has no way.


    "Let''s wait for the linen clothes to come!" Sasaki Lanyan''s tone is quite bad, but Bafeng Riyue didn''t say anything. She turned around and left directly. Five minutes later, another team arrived. The team was composed of three teams, and the leader was a woman. The woman had a head of hemp hair. She was one of the two commanders of this mission, Xiucun hemp clothes. Her strength, needless to say, was very strong However, it is in the middle of tolerance.


    Moreover, she has a high prestige in the village. Besides being good at Ninjutsu, she is also very good at medical Ninjutsu. If we really talk about her ability, it is estimated that her medical ability is only inferior to the master.


    After the appearance of HAAs in hemp clothes, Bafeng Riyue came out again,


    "Sasaki Lanyan, now that hemp clothes have arrived, you can tell me what''s the matter. If you can''t give me an explanation, now you''re absent from duty without permission, regardless of my orders. Don''t think about it. Wait for the investigation of the secret department!" Ba Feng, sun and moon are all disdainful at this time. It seems that this guy really thinks he is higher than the ordinary ninja.


    At this time, Ma Yi''s face became rather ugly. After all, she couldn''t stand his appearance.


    "Let me talk about it, master Bafeng." I came directly from the outside when the time was ripe.


    Ba Feng Riyue''s face suddenly changed. According to his meaning, Li should have suffered a lot of injuries even if he had not been killed by oil girl Fang Xiu. He would never come here again. He would definitely go back to the village. But now it seems that Li has any sense of injury. It''s just like "Yu Zhibo Li, in the village The task requires you to arrive here one day ago, but you are here now. How do you ignore the orders of the village


    Li Li sighed, "is that so? If so, I think Lord Bafeng Riyue, you have no chance to talk to the village, because you are going to... "


    "You are too presumptuous. Last time I was attacked by you, you still want to die! Sasaki Blue Yan, hemp clothes you also saw, next for me to catch him! I want to... " Ba Feng Sun Moon''s face flashed a glimmer of satisfaction, he probably did not expect that Li had already plotted against the two men, right?


    "The eight winds, the sun and the moon, you don''t want to show off your ability. I really don''t want to kill you. Nonsense, you know this man." As soon as Li threw the package on the ground, the head of oil lady Hugh rolled out directly. The head of oil lady Hugh still kept the appearance of his death. He was so scared that he couldn''t help walking backward.


    Although Ma Yi had seen many four people and such scenes, she was not adapted to being taken out all of a sudden. "No way! The eight winds, the sun and the moon are different from what you said! " Eight winds, sun and moon behind a bear roared up.


    The other one yelled, "eight winds, sun and moon, are you betraying Tuan Zang? Don''t you and oil girl Sue go to support here? Why is it like this? "


    It''s almost time to applaud. Tuan Zang really raised a group of loyal dogs. When he found that Ba Feng RI Yue was finished, he completely threw away Ba Feng RI Yue, and then washed the land for Tuan Zang. It''s really good. Although all the people here understand what they think, this is politics after all. As long as Tuan Zang doesn''t tear up his last fig leaf, no one can say anything.


    "Eight winds, sun and moon, you and the oil lady don''t want to kill me, but I didn''t expect that I had hidden the great help of the psychic beast. At the critical moment, you even abandoned your companion and ran away. You unfaithful and unjust man, you will have a good time in the village with me!" Li shouts loudly. All of a sudden, the people behind Bafeng Riyue step back a few steps. Their original task is to contain the people here, but now that Bafeng Riyue has been abandoned, there is no need for them to continue to contain them.


    Since the task cannot be completed, the loss must be minimized. These guys are very aware of current affairs!


    "Yuzhiboli, I know that you are very good at cheating all the people here. Then you come to kill me! Kill me The eight winds, the sun and the moon strode towards Li Li, and his face was full of ferocious color.And Li snorted and clapped on the ground with one hand. At the same time, a huge teleportation array appeared on the ground, and then a huge body appeared here. It was a huge monster with Tauren body. His body stood upright, with a height of 15-6 meters. However, Li knew that this was not his limit, and even could reach it if he wanted Reach the height of 100 meters.


    Zod, the guardian of Pluto.


    Zuoder''s family is said to be a very powerful one. It not only has extremely powerful physical fighting power, but also has wings to fight in the air at any time. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C213

    Originally, their family was suppressed by the two powerful immortals, viz. The dog legs of the Hades, but later the two immortals defected, and Zuo De, the head of the family, was promoted to the highest guard by the Hades. Although he knew that his strength was not as good as that of the two immortals, his loyalty was far beyond him Oh, my dear.


    The underworld seems to be quite at ease with zuoder. In fact, to put it bluntly, this kind of reassurance is based on the fact that zuoder is not a very powerful immortal, and zuoder is different from monsters. He has his own people, and he has a strong sense of racial identity. If he really betrays the underworld, he should consider whether his people can Enough to survive the wrath of Hades.


    Li jumps directly over his head. In fact, when Li calls Zuo de out, this guy is not so docile at all. At that time, he wants to eat Li in a mouthful. Of course, after another beating, Zuo De is almost beaten into a small pie. The underworld''s men really have a crazy obsession with the strong.


    A second ago, zuoder looked down upon Li very much, and then he left adults one by one.


    At this time, standing on the top of Zuo De''s head, his face showed a fearless expression. At this time, Ma Yi and Sasaki blue could not help but step back. Their faces were all surprised. No wonder they could solve the problem of oil girl Fang Xiu. The terrible pressure they felt on this psychic beast was beyond their imagination.


    At this time, a team of six suddenly appeared at Li''s side. Zuo de turned his head. He seemed very uncomfortable with the presence of human beings. Before, Li also asked Zuo de what their common food was, and Zuo De also said quite clearly that human beings were not suitable.


    It is estimated that if Li Zhen''s strength is just about the same as Zuo De''s, then the situation may become the same as the relationship between big snake pill and ten thousand snakes. Every time he calls out, he has to promise sacrifices.


    "Zod, they are my people." Li whispered that the people who came were six ninjas in the uniform of yuzhibo clan. They looked at Li''s face and said loudly, "we will come to help yuzhibo from the order of the Presbyterian Council of the clan."


    Hearing these six people say that, Bafeng Riyue''s face becomes more ugly, because he doesn''t know these six people at all. Yes, if it''s someone he doesn''t know, it must be the secret army of yuzhibo clan.


    Bafeng Riyue is not an idiot. Of course, he has heard about the secret army yuzhibo has been training. Because they have never contacted other ninjas, they only leave the family territory when they are on a mission. Therefore, they are extremely sincere about the mission, not to mention using human feelings. Even if they use a knife on their neck, they don''t like it I''ll give up the mission.


    Now that yuzhibo has sent out such a person, he has no chance at all.


    "It turns out that Li Da Ren''s family emblem is a pattern of Tuan fan." Zuo de glanced at the uniforms on these people in front of him and said slowly, "what do you want from your master now?"


    At this time, the six people''s faces were not very good. After all, they were quite close to zuoder. Even if they all had the strength of tolerance, they also felt the suffocation under this kind of oppression.


    Originally, the order they got at the beginning was to come to protect Li. In fact, the three elders had already sent this group of six when they left Muye, but Li made the route very strange in order to lure the root members. As a result, these guys could not keep up.


    "Seize the eight winds, the sun and the moon." Li said softly. Zuo de had already started his work directly. In fact, the spirit of the two people had been connected together. To say so now is to let others understand what Li wants to do. In fact, on the other side, he also tells those people behind Bafeng Riyue not to act rashly. I just want to deal with Bafeng Riyue.


    At this time, Zuo de grabs Bafeng Riyue with one hand, and Bafeng Riyue is not a chicken. His first thought is to jump up and avoid Zuo De''s attack, but how can Zuo de let him dodge so easily?


    When Bafeng Riyue jumped up, he felt a strong suction in zuoder''s right hand, and then he was caught by zuoder without any resistance ability, and let zuoder throw him to the ground.


    A yuzhibo family went up, checked, and whispered, "this guy''s bones are all broken."


    Looking at Zuo De, he killed Bafeng Riyue very easily, but actually Zuo de had already made great efforts. After all, he wanted to ensure that Bafeng Riyue was caught, but he couldn''t kill him.


    Li Li jumps down from zuoder''s head. He checks the condition of the eight winds, the sun and the moon. This guy is completely useless. Just after zuoder grabs him, he has broken the bones of his whole body. Then he makes the bones grow again in an instant. But this growth is not controlled. That is to say, the bones of his whole body are broken He quickly combined them, but all of them were twisted. Now, let alone trying to escape, it would be quite difficult for him to move in his life.Zuoder also put a spell seal on this guy. This kind of spell seal is very insidious. It can make this guy immune to any magic and healing Ninjutsu, and it can''t use Ninjutsu and magic. But at the same time, this spell seal is planted on the soul. If you want to remove it, you can only destroy his soul by force.


    In this way, even if Tuan Zang wanted to get it back, it would be useless.


    Li Li waved to let Zuo de go back to the underworld directly, and then he walked towards the path ahead. According to Sasaki, xinzhizhu was trapped in the front. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C214

    After walking a few steps forward, the dog legs of Bafeng Riyue dare not have any conflict with Li. After all, the end of Bafeng Riyue has made them feel chilly, not to mention that if they leave now, those people from yuzhibo will rush in and tear them to pieces immediately.


    At the end of the valley is a cave. If the New Aid Association came here by itself, ghosts would not believe it. After all, there is a dead road in the valley. Who can escape to such a place?


    Besides, hiding in a cave, that''s not what an idiot is.


    As soon as I came in, I smelled a strange smell of blood. This cave is very cold. Ordinary people can''t stand it if they stay here for a long time. If they are ordinary ninjas, I''m afraid they don''t stay in it for a long time. This kind of cold will quickly condense most of the meridians, and the final result is that many sequelae are difficult to eradicate.


    "Eight winds, sun and moon, are you here again?" Weak voice rang up, this is the voice of ape fly new help.


    "It''s me, captain of the new assistant of ape flying. Leave!" From gently walked past, he after a few turns to see the figure of new help.


    "Keke, Li, I didn''t expect you to come here, but since you are here, then Ba Feng, sun and moon..." The ape flies the new help, he sighs, on the face all disappointed color.


    "The scum of Bafeng Riyue doesn''t deserve to fight with me. This time, Tuan Zang lost and lost 30 days of endurance. Moreover, Bafeng Riyue was captured alive by me." Li said slowly, "and now everyone knows the truth of the matter, unless he plans to fight with Muye and yuzhibo, otherwise, he has completely lost."


    "Has Ba Feng, sun and moon been captured alive?" Xinzhizhu''s voice revealed a touch of joy, but then he coughed violently. It seems that this guy''s injury is not clear.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve dealt with these things very well." Li whispered and said that he had come to xinzhizhu''s side.


    "When we first met at that time, you were just a common forbearance. Although you were full of genius, I didn''t expect that you would become such a strong man in just a few years. It seems that the title of Muye eight colors should be given to you No, I haven''t been able to maintain that title for a long time Xinzhizhu sighs slightly.


    After looking at xinzhizhu''s injury, his brow immediately wrinkled. It seems that there are very professional torture experts among the people sent by Tuan Zang this time. Now xinzhizhu not only has most of your joints twisted, but also has a lot of dragon whiskers implanted into your body.


    The so-called dragon whisker silk actually uses Ninja to force the metal to elongate and become extremely thin. Then it winds a special layer of colloidal liquid around the periphery. After it solidifies, it directly penetrates into the other person''s body. At the same time, it injects a certain degree of electrical chakra. This thing starts to twist like a headset cable.


    At the same time, crazy destruction of each other''s body, such torture will ensure that the other''s appearance, although not particularly big damage, but the internal pain is enough to make most people crazy.


    Li gently stroked the slightly uplifted bags on xinzhizhu''s body. These places were all twisted by longxusi. With Li''s hand stroking, these longxusi automatically restored to their original state, and then were pulled out one by one.


    "What does the eight winds, the sun and the moon want to ask you? How can they do this to you?" Li frowned and said.


    Xinzhizhu sighed, "before I escaped, I hid Naizi. Bafeng Riyue has been asking me about this. Of course, there is another thing Tuan Zang really wants to know, and they have been pressing me."


    "Oh?" Li didn''t expect that xinzhizhu would hide nanaizi first and then escape from the village. After all, xinzhizhu is indifferent to nanaizi at ordinary times.


    And the eight winds, the sun and the moon are also very important to Naizi


    "What does Tuan Zang want to know?" Li frowned and asked.


    "It''s one of your yuzhibo people." Xinzhizhu takes a deep breath. It seems that even if Li has used the softest way to deal with his injury, no one can bear such a heavy injury.


    "New assistant teacher, now I need you to help me with one thing, that is, the things hidden by the evidence group. I don''t care about other things, if you want to..." From slowly said. He probably also guessed what Tuan Zang wanted, that is, the remains of yuzhibo people who have participated in various missions for so many years.


    He has seen in the archives of the clan that the blood of the clan has flowed out after the boundary, because many of the clan have not found their bodies after they died. Even after they have been found, many of their eyes have been changed! So where are these eyes?


    In the end, only Huoying talent knows?


    "I''m Huoying''s son." Ape fly new help lightly say, see his this appearance unexpectedly don''t want to cooperate with leave."New assistant teacher, please don''t do this. After all, if you can stand up, it''s good for everyone. The only thing that makes you feel extremely uncomfortable is Tuan Zang and the three generations of adults. In fact, I probably know what you think. The three generations of adults want to protect your life even though they have given up on you. Yes, your strength has been greatly reduced Maybe I want to live an ordinary life with nanaizi in the future? Don''t think I don''t know why you work so hard to complete the tasks. All the tasks you complete are highly dangerous but highly rewarded. And according to my line network, you also fight with people in the village because of some tasks. Hehe, it''s not in line with your character. You just want to earn enough money to live well with Miss Naizi before you become a useless person, don''t you? " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C215

    Li said softly, but his face changed into another expression, "but you have to understand, if you really become a waste, what will miss nanaizi do? You should believe in my medical technology. To be honest, I can still do this kind of torture rehabilitation surgery. You don''t want nanaizi to spend the rest of his life with a disabled person, do you? What''s more, this cripple also bears the reputation of being accepted by the village again


    Xinzhizhu can''t help biting his teeth. His face is full of struggle, "you..."


    "And you have to understand that these people outside are waiting for your attitude! You are Huoying''s son! you ''re right! You are amazing. Even if Tuan Zang makes you look like this, he will not dare to kill you as long as three generations speak! But now the outside of those you have comrades in arms, those who want you to be able to prove their innocence!


    If you don''t come forward, what should they do? Be killed by Tuan Zang or be killed by three generations? Think for yourself, OK!


    I''m not afraid. I have family support behind me! What about them? Are you afraid of killing the whole family? Yes, they have nothing to do with you, but do you believe that they can carry miss laninazi on their deathbed? "


    The voice of Li suddenly became severe. And xinzhizhu closed his eyes slightly. For a moment, it became extremely quiet here. After a while, xinzhizhu sighed and said, "I understand. As long as I don''t stand on the side of the third generation or the group, I will stand on your side!"


    Li nodded gently, then took out a blue pill the size of a fingernail and put it into xinzhizhu''s mouth, "take it, I will believe you."


    Xinzhizhu took a look away, then nodded gently. At this time, he looked as if he was completely desperate for the world. Then as he swallowed the pill, his face suddenly changed, "what is this thing?"


    "Don''t get me wrong. It''s just a way to make your veins healthy. It''s just a side effect to treat your chakra loss." Li slowly said, and then directly recited xinzhizhu, "remember, although this pill can improve the situation of your chakra loss, it''s only a temporary cure but not a permanent cure. In the future, I will help you to do some other rehabilitation methods, but if you want to restore the unbridled use of chakra, you still don''t think much about it."


    Xinzhizhu shakes his body for a while, and then lets Li carry himself up and walk towards the outside. He knows that the present Li actually gives him endless hope. Yes, as long as he follows Li, he will have sugar to eat.


    He is eleven years old now, and his body has been well conditioned and developed rapidly in the past two years. Now he is as tall as 1.6 meters, so it is not difficult to recite xinzhizhu at this time.


    when he carries xinzhizhu out of the cave, xinzhizhu has turned into a apathetic appearance, and immediately has its own characteristics Others picked it up and lifted it on a stretcher.


    The people of yuzhibo family took Bafeng Riyue back to Muye first, and others acquiesced in this matter. Now Bafeng Riyue is basically a useless person. Even if they can go back to the gate with Bafeng Riyue, they will be robbed by the people of yuzhibo family. After all, the overall police force of Muye is in the charge of the people of yuzhibo family.


    Sasaki Lanyan''s team went back first, while others escorted xinzhizhu back slowly. We all know that even Huoying will put his own interests first. Now, no matter which force is concerned, it will destroy them. However, compromise between the later three generations and Tuan Zang is the best way to protect their interests.


    Now Sasaki Lanyan and his family go back and shake this matter away before the reaction of the three generations and Tuan Zang. No matter what the three generations think, they can only come together with Tuan Zang. After all, he is Huoying. If even the people in the village are disappointed with him, then he really has nothing.


    It was five days after they returned to Muye. If the family had not got anything valuable from the mouth of the eight winds, the sun and the moon, then the interrogator could die directly.


    As they knocked on the door of the village, several yuzhibo people immediately saluted Li. Li noticed that the saluting posture was no longer saluting the superior. It was clearly saluting the superior at the head level. Several people said in a high voice, "Lord Li, you are back!"


    "Yes." Li nodded his head gently. He saw one of them make a gesture to him, which means that everything is at ease. It seems that the family is ready in advance. Yes, after entering the village, whether it is Tuan Zang or Huoying, there is still a chance to turn over, that is, to stop the people here and negotiate with them.


    However, the yuzhibo family will not miss this good opportunity. Li has already informed the family in advance that they must stop the three generations and Tuan Zang!


    Then the people here disbanded, and Li saw Fu Yue stride towards him. From Fu Yue''s mouth, Li learned that three generations and Tuan Zang had already compromised with the family. It seems that Ba Feng, RI Yue, the clown, has quite a lot of material in his mouth!Then Li realized that this time Tuan Zang wanted to get some news from xinzhizhu. What he wanted to know was where the eyes of the dead of yuzhibo clan had gone. It was true that the eyes of the dead were not very good, but if there were enough, it would be totally different.


    So Tuan Zang wants to gain the power of yuzhibo. According to his tip, these eyes are in the hands of three generations.


    Judging from the words of eight winds, sun and moon, the three generations of fire, shadow and ape flying are not really brilliant roles. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C216

    After that, the clan naturally wanted to get those eyes back from the three generations. The three generations were also responsible for this matter. As for Tuan Zang''s departure, the family would not shut up like this. In the end, the three generations and Tuan Zang made concessions to the family. The result of this concession was that the yuzhibo family regained partial control of the secret part.


    This power of control is even more powerful than when Muye was just established. After all, in the earliest days, although the dark part belonged to the yuzhibo family, it actually had to obey the fire shadow completely.


    Now the situation is totally different. After all, the whole dark Department is fragmented. Even Huoying is only in control of a part of it. The whole dark Department is divided into 12 teams and controlled by three deputy commanders. Now Huoying has promised to add four teams. These four teams are completely controlled by yuzhibo family, and yuzhibo family will take charge of them A member of the clan will be chosen as the fourth deputy commander.


    This compromise of increasing the number of members in the secret department provides a big opportunity for yuzhibo family to encroach on the secret department!


    The next situation is that the family did not force the third generation or tuanzang to do anything, and the third generation also went to have a good talk with the participants. In a word, the next thing is basically happy.


    At least three generations, Tuan Zang and Yu Zhibo didn''t completely split their faces. Of course, this time, three generations didn''t lose anything. On the contrary, Yu Zhibo got a breakthrough into the dark. Tuan Zang was defeated at a loss, and the goal was not achieved. It''s not too much to say that it was a big defeat.


    The following days became the same as before, and the whole Muye was restored to its former appearance again. Of course, this was from the appearance. Now the whole Muye was very disgusted with the elder level headed by Tuan Zang. After all, Tuan Zang didn''t come out to clarify this time, and there was no way to clarify it. The whole Muye fell into a state of silence, but in the eyes of normal people The so-called silence is basically denial.


    After just a few days of leisure, Li was told that someone had come to find him. When Li went to the courtyard, he saw a young man with a girl standing in the courtyard waiting for him.


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. I didn''t expect you to come back to me." He walked past with a smile.


    Yanbuzhenwu said quickly, "I haven''t seen you for a long time. Dashuewan said he would invite you to come over."


    From a look, yanbuzhenwu next to the girl asked, "this is?"


    "Hello, Master Li! My name is yushouxihongdou, and I''m a student of the big snake pill teacher. " Did the little girl immediately salute Li and wash red beans with her hands? From pick eyebrows, it seems that this guy has appeared.


    This guy will become the special Shangren of Muye ninja village in the future. He first appeared as the examiner of the second round of Zhongren examination. He is also a disciple of dashuewan, one of Muye''s three forbearances. She is a forthright female ninja.


    She is good at using all kinds of Ninjutsu taught by dasheban. She has the curse of heaven left by dasheban. Yushouxihongdou was a student of dasheban when she was young. After dasheban betrayed Muye, she was often troubled by her apprenticeship with dasheban. From her attempt to die with dasheban, we can see that the relationship between them is tangled. In addition, she also has the same curse seal as yuzhibo Sasuke.


    From this point of view, the talent of washing red beans with royal hands is worth affirming. After all, those who have been cursed by the big snake pill will have a chance to become the new body of the big snake pill in the future.


    "I''ve heard of you. Go and get some desserts for red beans." Li said softly, and then Yu Zhibo Liyue walked into the inner room immediately.


    Thank you Red bean said with a smile, his face made a little girl''s happy smile, but from her eyes to see is like a big snake pill to all the cold color.


    Soon, Yuzhi boliyue came back and gave the dessert to Li. By the way, she handed Li a ninja bag. Although Yuzhi boliyue didn''t know the relationship between Li and dashuewan, she did quite well as a maid.


    "Let''s go!" Li said softly.


    On the way, yushouxihongdou began to say, "when I was at Ninja school, I could hear teachers and students mention your deeds every day." Royal hand wash red bean face with incomparable worship expression said.


    And from is at will to deal with her, from can''t think that the Royal hand washing red bean is such a crazy person, she estimated is also planning something?


    Soon left to the big snake pill outside the Research Institute, and then went straight in, as for yanbuzhenwu and yushouxihongdou is standing outside.


    "Red bean, there are some flaws in your expression. It seems that your study in this aspect is not enough!" Yanbuzhenwu said slowly, a cold color on his face.


    "Well, you can rest assured that I will surpass you one day! In all respects! " Royal hand wash red beans face with a bit of anger said, it seems that the relationship between the two guys is not so good ah.


    But at this time, yanzhuan Zhenwu snorted and looked at her, "you will never do it in your life."Then his eyes suddenly changed, and turned into two eyes of the writing wheel. "With his eyes, they can''t be surpassed in a lifetime."


    Then he walked into the research institute behind him, leaving only red beans gnashing their teeth behind.


    Soon I left and went to the front room where dashevin was working. At a glance, dashevin''s face was very pale, which was very different from the previous appearance.


    "Big snake pill teacher, look at your face, I guess I haven''t had much rest recently?" From slowly said.


    Big snake pill voice abnormal hoarse said, "nothing, just a little curious why you grow so fast, now I finally know, you exude confidence all the time."


    "Is the teacher talking about what happened before? In fact, it''s all a feat made by my psychic beast. " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C217

    "Oh, I''ve heard that it''s a huge beast, and I''ve heard that it''s related to the legendary Hades?" A light flashed in the eyes of big snake pill. Li never believed that this guy didn''t involve the Dragon Cave. In that case, he knew that the existence of Hades was natural, right?


    "Why don''t I let him come out and show you." Li said softly.


    Big snake pill nodded gently, a fine light flashed in his eyes, "yes, I haven''t been out for a long time. Last time, I didn''t go out for a drink. Well, I''ll go out with you."


    Then Li walked out of the research institute with big snake pill. When he came to the gate of the village, one of the Ninjas said nervously, "Li, are you going out?"


    He took a look at him and nodded gently. Now the whole yuzhibo people respect him inexplicably. It''s not difficult for him to go out. As for the big snake pill, they won''t say anything. After all, it''s normal for the big snake pill to go out for a walk, and it''s not their business to perform any tasks. "


    Then these people let Li and Da Shewan out. Of course, they won''t worry about the safety of these two people. After all, Da Shewan is one of the three forbearances. Who dares to move him within the range of Muye.


    Two people went out to a clearing, and then big snake pill slowly said, "let''s go."


    Two people then directly bite their hands and then pat them on the ground. In a flash, two huge clouds of smoke have risen. With the smoke dispersing, two extremely huge monsters like hills have appeared here. Such a movement immediately attracted many ninjas, and many people have rushed to this direction. After all, this is Muye village, which is so big If the outside village attacks, it will not be a simple diplomatic issue. It may directly lead to a war!


    "Zod, do you see that big snake? Go all out Li said so, but he told Zuo de with his mind, "be careful, don''t kill him. That guy is about the same level as Miao Mushan''s son. Don''t strangle him twice."


    "Rest assured!" Zuoder seems to be quite confident, but if he is really defeated by ten thousand snakes, he probably has no face to live, right?


    "Hey, big snake pill, be careful I''ll kill you! Let me come out to play games with your apprentice The sound of ten thousand snakes rings out slowly in the smoke. It sounds that he is not happy about the big snake pill calling it out.


    "Well, I''ll give you enough sacrifices." Big snake pill''s voice is also very cold. It seems that he doesn''t have a very good attitude towards his own psychic beast. These two guys are really a couple.


    Zuo de snorted at this time, with an endless look of disdain on his face, "Oh, isn''t this the grandson of the old man of the Longdi cave family? Long time no see? "


    "Click!" Ten thousand snake''s head suddenly stretched out from the smoke, "you You are... "


    As soon as Zuo Demin received it, Wan she seemed to suddenly know something. "Are you the son of Zuo Demin? Well, I didn''t expect that you were reduced to the need to find the master. "


    "Hum, little fellow, I''ll kill you now!" Zuoder''s body suddenly burst out a surprising murderous gas, from Leng for a while, but did not expect that wanshe and zuoder actually know each other, and zuoder has just hinted wanshe not to reveal his identity through some way.


    "You''re dead today." Ten thousand snakes then rush towards zuoder like an arrow from the string.


    "Ha ha ha, come on!" Zuoder also gave a big drink and rushed to wanshe crazily. Li naturally would not be idle at this time. He understood that although dasheban wanted to let the two psychic beasts compete, he actually wanted to test his own strength. Of course, Li would not let dasheban be too disappointed


    "Thousand birds!" The thunder and lightning roared wildly on his right hand.


    "Shadow kill..." Big snake pill gently waved his left hand. At the same time, a mass of black objects appeared on his hand. Although Li didn''t know what it was, he probably thought that it was something big snake pill had developed to deal with himself. After all, as a teacher of Li, if he didn''t have any tricks to deal with Li, he would be laughing.


    Then Lihe and dashevin jumped into the air, and their attacks collided with each other. With a bang, they could not help but float back. Is the whole thing insulated?


    At this time, although wanshe and zuoder have been together, they suddenly rush to Li and swallow him. But by this time, zuoder has disappeared


    Big snake pill frowned and stepped back. He didn''t believe that Li would be killed so easily by ten thousand snakes. If so, his apprentice would not survive.


    "Bang!" Just listen to a loud noise, ten thousand snakes in the mouth has been unable to restrain the flash of a huge thunder, "thousand birds flow!"


    Ten thousand snake''s huge mouth could no longer control Li''s power, and he could not help but open it. At this time, there was a roar in the sky. Zuo de fell down from the air and stepped on ten thousand snake''s body. Now ten thousand snake could no longer control Li and spewed it out directly.Big snake pill frowned. In the meantime, snake shadow''s hand had already been used. Several black ribbons tied zuoder directly. At this time, he hummed. Suddenly, a thousand birds stream condensed into a column and stabbed at big snake pill. Big snake pill, as expected, turned into a cloud of smoke.


    Li didn''t want to burst out fierce chakra on his body again. He flashed a few meters in front of him with the help of a thousand birds, just passing the sword of big snake pill in the back, "Li, it seems that your strength is really close to the shadow level If I had such strength at your age, maybe I would have been more powerful than Mr. ape Fei. " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C218

    Dasheban squints at Wan she, who has been completely suppressed. Then he sighs and directly contacts the psychic technique. Without dasheban''s support, Wan she becomes a cloud of smoke and disappears into the space. Zuoder takes a look away, nods gently and runs to one side for a few steps. There is a crack in the space, and he steps into it Disappeared into the air.


    "Li, your strength is growing very fast! It''s estimated that you will be able to surpass Watergate soon. " At this time, Zilai''s voice rang. Li looked in that direction and saw Zilai and gangshou come in this direction. It seems that this time, the formation of Lihe big snake pill shocked many people.


    From a wry smile, "gangshou teacher, since also teacher, just big snake pill teacher must be let me, otherwise I have already lost."


    "But your psychic beast is very powerful." Zilai also looked up and down at Li, and suddenly said, "but the power of that psychic beast is so powerful, you must be careful when you suppress it, otherwise it will be bad to be eaten back."


    Li also knows what he means. After all, zuoder is extremely fierce in appearance. Anyone can think that he is the same as wanshe. If he is weak, it is possible that he will be attacked.


    "Well, I just had a fight with Li, and you two came running." Big snake pill said so, but Li saw a touch of warm color in his eyes. This guy said so, but in fact, he probably agreed with his two companions very much, right?


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time, otherwise I''ll gamble Why don''t you sit in the bar? " Compendium hand forthright said. This guy probably wants to talk about casinos. Fortunately, he changed it in time. After all, the situation is at the critical moment of selecting four generations. If there is any scandal, it would be bad.


    "But do you also want to call your little apprentice over?" Zilai also inquired to gangshou.


    Gangshou hesitated for a while and then nodded slowly, "yes, she is one of our three forbearance heirs after all. It''s good to call everyone to get together. After all, everyone is very busy. If we get together again next time, we don''t know when it will be."


    Where does gangshou know his words, but they are right in their future.


    After the election of the fourth generation, dasheban defected. Zilai and gangshou saw through everything and left Muye. In the future, dasheban came back and killed three generations directly. When Sanren got together again, he was already the enemy of life and death. After the first World War, Zilai also fell. Although dasheban was washed white in the end, Zilai couldn''t come back to have another drink with them.


    Hearing what they said, Li nodded, "I''ll do it. Do you want to call elder martial brother shuimen?"


    Since came also um a, "that kid is all in the recent pick-up girl, call him to come over."


    After talking with several people at the gate, two people ran in different directions. Naturally, they went to inform Hatta and shuimen.


    Since he came to the hotel, he was also a frequent guest. After he took the people into the room, the boss was very witty and poured a glass of sake for them, and then he directly quit. As soon as the boss quit, the door was knocked.


    "Come in!" Gangshou said slowly.


    "Teacher!" "Teacher!"


    Watergate and Hata are standing outside the door now. Then they come in and sit beside zilaiye and gangshou. They can''t help feeling a bit embarrassed. Now they look like a tripod. Although they are disciples of Sanren, they have always been close to dashuewan.


    Now in the face of the other two apprentices, everyone is silent.


    Gangshou slowly breathed out his breath, "I didn''t expect that it has been three years since we drank together last time."


    "What''s the use of saying that? You were only in your twenties, and now you are in your thirties." Since I came here, I also sighed, and my face was full of melancholy.


    "Well, I still remember the agreement you two made at that time." Big snake pill light body said, face inexplicably with a bit of normal color, it seems that at this moment big snake pill is not that cold monster, and become a normal person.


    "There will be results soon, but I remember it was the three of us gambling together at that time?" Since then, his face is also smiling. It seems that the current situation makes him very satisfied.


    After chatting for a while, Li didn''t get any special information in their words. At last, everyone was quite happy to leave, and Li went straight back to the family.


    "Away, you''re back?" When I came back to the house, I found that Fu Yue was waiting for me.


    "Oh? What''s the matter? " Looking at Fu Yue''s expression, Li couldn''t help frowning. At this time, Fu Yue''s expression was quite serious, but it seemed that he was eager to try.


    "The country of earth has declared war on the country of fire! According to the spies in the clan, Fengying is mobilizing some troops recently, which seems to be preparing to tear up the peace treaty! " Fu Yue''s two news make Li Leng for a moment, the country of earth? The land of wind?The two countries didn''t get much benefit from the previous war. Do they want to make a comeback now?


    Now Li Li knows what Fuyue means. It''s true that war is not a good thing for many people. After all, many ninjas are used to the life of taking on tasks, playing cards and going home to hold their children. Now, once the war starts, not only their living conditions will be changed, but even they may not be able to return to Muye''s hometown It''s too late.


    But at the same time, it''s also a good time for some people to show their grand plans. For example, Fuyue now wants to be the patriarch very much. If he can make any outstanding performance in this war, it''s basically no problem to be the patriarch. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C219

    "Although it''s a good opportunity, I recommend you don''t worry so much." Li said softly, with some dissatisfaction on his face, "if you are in such a hurry, don''t say I can''t look up to you. The elders in the clan are all human beings. Do you think you still think you are a pillar?"


    Fu Yue was stunned for a moment, then nodded slowly, "what you said is good."


    "By the way, do you know that yuzhibo takes soil? The boy who used to play with you before grew up very fast under Watergate. He has been able to endure nomination. Now the family attaches great importance to him, so they plan to pull him back to the police force. In this case, you should take him. " Fu Yue said so, but Li was stunned. Did the native growth in the original work grow so fast? Is it because he gave him special training that he had such a rapid development?


    Although Li was a little surprised, he nodded, "in this world, as long as you work hard, you will always get something, won''t you?"


    But does this guy want to survive the hit? If you can''t, try to keep the world in balance. If you can If you take a look at the sky, then the whole world will follow me.


    "Well, it''s said that you''ve played against dasheban today. According to the speculation of the family, you''ve actually reached the shadow level. Although the family can''t ask you about the origin of some abilities, the dark Department has now made it clear that your strength has at least reached the level of elite tolerance. There will be some records for you. In addition Your psychic beast... " When he said this, a little greed flashed in Fu Yue''s eyes, but soon he woke up. After all, a psychic beast is far less important than a distant one.


    "Don''t worry, I will try my best to get rid of the extra strength in front of outsiders. Elitist Shangren will be the highest strength I can show. Of course, if I cooperate with the psychic beast, the psychic beast will increase my level, right?" Li slowly said, but this is in line with the family''s meaning. After all, they don''t want to expose too much strength.


    "From, you tell the truth, now your strength in the end is the film level, or Sanren that level." Fu Yue frowned and continued.


    "Sanren level, if it''s purely in terms of Ninjutsu, unless they compete with me like the three elders, otherwise, I''m not sure to win them. But in another two years, there should be no problem. At that time, my strength will surely grow into a film level. At least I will not think that I have no power to fight back in front of three generations. "


    Fu Yue nodded gently, "anyway, as long as the family has a shadow level, then there will be a lot of room to stretch."


    "Oh? I remember that most of the Presbyterians actually have the power of shadow class? " Li frowned and asked. There are so many abnormal Presbyterians. They don''t have any prestige to stay in the village. Is that too abnormal?


    Fuyue said with a bitter smile, "this is a scandal. Yuzhibo had the chance to marry qianshouyi. The marriage was jointly promoted by yuzhibo clan leader and a generation of Huoying adults. What was going on at that time was an agreement that yuzhibo''s little princess, who was not yet full moon, would marry qianshouyijian''s son, although qianshouyi was married at that time I was very dissatisfied with him, but I couldn''t get over his elder brother''s idea in the end... "


    Li coughed. It seems that no matter which yuzhibo people are, they all hate the second generation of Huoying. Although they heard many people calling the name of the second generation of Huoying in the family before they left, it always makes people feel that the whole official hate the second generation of Huoying.


    However, there is no way. The second generation Huoying is very resistant to the yuzhibo clan. He even contributed to the embarrassing situation of the yuzhibo clan.


    "Oh, that is, after the death of a generation of adults, he turned back?" Li Leng for a moment, this qianshouyijian is not really the material of Huoying. He has no mind of qianshouzhujian. As a result, history will become like this.


    Fu Yue nodded gently. "At that time, he broke the contract first, and then an elder of yuzhibo had a conflict with him and killed several secret departments. Then he announced the rebellion of yuzhibo clan. Basically, he wanted to directly mobilize Muye''s power to destroy the blood lineage of yuzhibo clan. However, several elders at that time came forward and showed that Muye had no roots at that time Unexpectedly, several small families of Muye were almost wiped out in that battle. No wonder people in the family were cruel. After all, they thought that there was no one in the family at that time and they could bully them at will... "


    After all, if there had been no civil strife before Muye, the small families like Younv and canya would not have been so talented.


    It is estimated that this war has intensified the conflict between yuzhibo and Muye?


    But if there is no such a battle, then the yuzhibo clan may not be able to gain a foothold in Muye."Because the whole tense was beyond the imagination of a thousand hands, he quickly made peace with yuzhibo. The final result was that yuzhibo''s family withdrew from the dark and took control of the guard. Besides, the Presbyterian Council of the yuzhibo clan is not allowed to participate in any battle except under special circumstances. " Yuzhibo Fuyue sighed, "no matter how strong the family is, there is no way to fight against the whole Muye."


    Li nodded his head to show that he understood that the Presbyterian Council of yuzhibo didn''t show up for anything, probably because of the contract and the peace of yuzhibo. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C220

    "By the way, Li, have you gone too far recently? Yes, you have great strength and talent, but if you go on like this..." Fu Yue said


    "Yes? It seems that not only the people in the wood leaf, but also the family have begun to fear me now? Ha ha... " Li said with a sneer, "then let them come. If they dare to fight me, no matter who they are, I will cut off their paws. If they don''t know how to restrain, next time they will be their arms and their heads. Fu Yue, you are really political, but you have to understand one thing. I don''t have your kind of foundation, so I''m not sure If I can''t get away from politics, what I can do is to make them fear me, and then completely fear me, and finally even dare not resist me. Even if I am successful, as long as my strength is stronger than Huoying, then no one dares to interfere with me and my interests! "


    "Well, I know what you mean, but it''s always bad." Fu Yue sighed and said for a while, "forget it, I''ll go back and report to the Presbyterian people first. Just pay more attention to yourself. Now not only the organizations are staring at you, but also the family is not very clean."


    After dinner in the evening, Li went directly to the research institute planned by his family. It can be said that this is the safest place for woody leaves. No matter who wants to rush in under the eyes of more than 200 Shangren, it''s a brain disease.


    In fact, there is not only one person in Li''s Research Institute. The family has also appointed three researchers who are good at research to carry out auxiliary research. However, in Li''s own research room, they are not allowed to enter the area that belongs to Li. The research room that Li now enters is the top secret area that they have planned, and they are also very knowledgeable, After all, for researchers, there are some secrets that no one else can know.


    After entering his own research room, he directly channeled out a black door, which is also a kind of psychic beast in the underworld. However, it has no combat power, but it can spit out the things swallowed by his own people from the other side, which is a kind of disguised transmission.


    It''s just that this thing can''t carry out human transmission, because the human body can''t bear the internal pressure of its body. Soon, a scroll is sprayed out by this guy. When you take it up and have a look, you know that this is the message from Hatta. But this is also nonsense. Now the one who signed a contract with Hades in this world is Lihe Chutian.


    Li opened the scroll, in which it was written about what Chutian had done recently. It was probably that Chutian was approaching Qimu weii now. Qimu weii was originally integrated into the root by relying on the identity of Bafeng Riyue. But now Bafeng Riyue has been hung up, and he has lost the biggest reliance. Moreover, many people say that he is the descendant of the traitor.


    Xinzhizhu''s team has also been completely disbanded. If you love that now, Qimu has been completely abandoned. I''m afraid even his mind has fallen into the dark, but it doesn''t matter. After all, this guy has a bad relationship with himself.


    Of course, the poor relationship between Li and him does not mean that he really has no use value. Li still needs to get the root information from him, so Li let Chutian get close to Qimu weii. As his former teammate, the relationship between them is relatively good. Soon, Qimu weii took Chutian as his life-saving straw, and Chutian often used it Help him with some tasks.


    Through this departure, I can learn a lot about the next plan of Tuan Zang from Qi Mu Wei.


    Dong, Dong, Dong. A knock on the door suddenly rang out. Li waved his hand and directly lifted the transmission door. Then the flash of the light in the room turned the scroll and into nothingness. This place is a private area. If there is no hot book, no one will come.


    "Who?" Li LengSheng said that he was in a bad mood after being disturbed by the experiment.


    Fuyue''s voice rang outside the door, "it''s me!"


    "Fu Yue? The door is unlocked. Come in Li immediately replied that Fu Yue was not that kind of reckless person. If he came here to find himself, there must be something very important.


    Fu Yue nodded to Li slowly, "something happened at Watergate."


    Li Leng for a moment, a look of amazement appeared on his face, "what do you say? What happened to Watergate? "


    As a matter of fact, yuzhibo has focused on Watergate. When the family found Watergate, Watergate was also extremely surprised. However, when the family told Watergate in the future, Watergate was not too surprised. Family means that Watergate will be the next generation''s fire shadow!


    But at the same time, Watergate must give yuzhibo a certain reward, which is naturally the extra rights of yuzhibo in the village.


    Watergate agreed to the family after consideration. Watergate looks very sunny, but everyone has his own selfish heart. So when the family took the initiative to find him, he agreed without any hesitation. Anyway, he would not have competed with Sanren. If he agreed to yuzhibo, he might have a chance.Huoying, this is an unimaginable temptation for many people.


    But now there''s something wrong with Watergate. Li doesn''t think it''s a good sign. "What''s wrong with Watergate?"


    "He was ambushed, but he suffered a lot of injuries, and all the members of the team were decorated." Fu Yue sighed, "and the most embarrassing thing is that he found the clothes of yuzhibo and Gen at the scene."


    Li is stunned. His brow is locked. Are you kidding? Will Yu Zhibo and Gen get together? ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C221

    From this time gently stroked his chin, if so, who in the end under the hand? It may be Tuan Zang. After all, this guy has been suspected once. If there are traces of him on the scene, the probability of others suspecting him will be greatly reduced.


    However, it can not be ruled out that this time someone else used this thinking to frame him. After all, although Watergate will get the support of yuzhibo family, it will not pose any threat to Tuan Zang from the current situation. Moreover, the connection between yuzhibo family and Watergate is private, unless Watergate goes everywhere to say otherwise


    Fu Yue sighed when he saw that he didn''t have any idea. "Now that Watergate has been escorted back, you don''t have to worry. If you have anything to think of, just let me know." Then Fu Yue left directly.


    And Li sneered. No matter what he remembered, he would not tell Fu Yue, because he was the one who ambushed shuimen In fact, I''ve been thinking of solving Watergate for a long time. After all, this guy appears too few times in the original book, and his understanding of the past is extremely insufficient. If you can capture it and turn it into your own puppet, it''s certainly the best. It''s just that you underestimate the boy''s strength completely, and all the psychic beasts you sent are destroyed.


    Think of here, can''t help but sigh, lost this opportunity, next time don''t know to wait for when.


    After a stretch from this time, Fu Yue came over, and he didn''t have the heart to think about his affairs. Then he packed his clothes and walked out of the research room.


    Several on endure immediately toward from salute, from waved straight away, he at this time directly back home.


    The next three months have passed. Although the country of Tuzhi declared war, there has been no big change. As for the country of Fengzhi, it is still a vigorous garrison. This difference gives you a sense of the red police''s joy.


    As time goes by, Li and hatada exchange information every three days. The progress of breaking Mao Yihua''s incantation seal has not been very good. This is really a scratch. He has a strong research on the spiritual world, but now he finds out that the incantation seal of this day clan is not engraved in the spiritual field or the soul at all On the other hand, it is attached to the brain. If you want to extract it by force, it will either destroy the brain or make the person become an idiot. No matter what the result is, maoyihua and Li are not willing to accept it.


    And suddenly, on a day that sounds very ordinary, I got news that I was going to return to my family one month after I finished this work, and I died with soil working in the guard. There is no dead body.


    When Li heard the news, there was no special expression on his face. Ling was in pain and tears. Maybe for Li, Dai TU was just a name. After all, he had experienced too many joys and sorrows, but for Ling, this was a good friend of hers. At the same time, the war was in full swing.


    Different from the original work, this time it was a surprise attack. Yanren and Wuren suddenly joined forces and then made a sneak attack on the Watergate team stationed there at that time. At that time, Watergate was doing another work several hours away from this place.


    At that time, Kakashi''s eyes were blinded by stabbing, while Lin, a member of the same team, was abducted. When she was chased there, she was attacked again and finally buried in the stone stream.


    Apart from the place, everything is similar to history, and Dai Tu has also disappeared in other people''s vision. What we don''t know is whether Dai Tu died or became a pawn as before.


    The death with soil is not a big deal for the yuzhibo family.


    But Watergate has done something wrong today. The last time Watergate was attacked, the family has created a lot of potential for it. Although it is not a big favor, at least it means that the family is on the side of Watergate. Now the situation has completely changed. Watergate touches the most basic interests of a family.


    Blood follows the limit I don''t know how many people have been longing for the writing wheel eye all their lives. At least on the surface, the yuzhibo family has a very good protection for their family''s blood boundary. But now Watergate says to give the writing wheel eye to others. This is not a matter that can be solved simply by completing the will with soil, right?


    If the yuzhibo people don''t get angry, it''s abnormal, isn''t it?


    At the same time, Li also received Chongming''s information. Yes, this time, Dai Tu became Ban''s puppet again. Soon, it''s going to be a stage of awakening with Tu, isn''t it?


    However, Li doesn''t have time to take care of things there. Li knows that the family will find him soon. After all, Li has the best relationship with Watergate. Now the family doesn''t want to formally tear the skin with this promising young man, so the best way is to let him leave and have a good discussion with him. If he can make him go away If you give Kakashi your earthy eyes, of course everyone will be happy.


    If the other party does not agree, the result will not be acceptable.Maybe Tuan Zang is laughing at this time?


    From hit a ring finger, Yu Zhibo Li month directly came in, "young master, what''s the matter?"


    "Get something ready." Li''s voice was very cold, but Yu Zhibo''s eyes could not help showing some concern, "young master, the family didn''t say to let you..."


    "I know, sooner or later." From the gently said, "I go out, you have to take good care of yourself, rest assured that I will come back.". You remember what I taught you to practice hard. Do you understand? "


    Yu Zhi Bo Li Yue nodded just now, and she is not an idiot. If she said too much, she would naturally reveal the fact that she knew a lot of things she shouldn''t know. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C222

    Hum, it''s not so simple to die with soil. Yes, it''s one thing for the enemy Ninja to sneak attack. But if you look at the war report carefully, it has been said that after the fourth generation came back, all those people were killed almost in an instant.


    That is to say, the combat power of the other side is not strong. Who knows that the fourth generation will go out to complete the temporary task?


    It must be those who stay there. If they are attacked, there must be other people who have revealed the news. Then who are the influential children behind them? There is no doubt that Dai Tu is the only one who is from yuzhibo family.


    In that case, Li can probably think of the problem. Most of the reason is that Li''s strength and arrogance are too strong, which leads to the dissatisfaction of many people in the family. Especially after Li has become the real leader of the yuzhibo family, this dissatisfaction has reached its peak. In order to suppress Li, they will naturally choose the people who are away from them ¡£


    Ling they are absolutely dare not move, after all, Ling is from the name above fiancee. If they move Ling, it''s strange that they can''t be killed directly. Not to mention Ling is still the daughter of the three elders. This alone can make them shake three times.


    As for the maid who is away from me, although it''s easy to bully, don''t forget that Ling has been in the family all the time. They are really tired of working if they want to do something. Not to mention, everyone knows that yuzhiboliyue is a chess piece sent by the high level to monitor Li. If they make yuzhiboliyue, they are undoubtedly against the high level.


    Taking the earth is different. Some people with ability know that taking the earth is the son of yuzhibo Jingshui. According to the original situation, no one dares to take the earth. After all, his father is the patriarch, but now the situation of yuzhibo still water is not very good. Now his patriarch position is very unstable and may be pulled down at any time. At this time, other people naturally want to beat the water dog for a while, and it''s just right that they can leave again.


    In the minds of these people, I think we should be honest? But how can Li be manipulated by them?


    Now he is already doing what he should do. Now he wants to go directly to the battlefield, which is just a result that everyone in the family doesn''t want to see.


    Li is a very important chess piece of the family. Originally, every family at this time tried to keep the important figures of their own family in the village. Only when the war situation became clear would they release the figures of their family for certain meritorious deeds. And now if we leave, we don''t know how much effort the family spent before will be wasted.


    Of course, some people who don''t agree with the three elders will naturally expect to leave and die. But if something happens to Li, these people will be angry by the three elders.


    However, just out of the door of the family, there are more than a dozen ninjas around. All of these people are wearing the uniform of yuzhibo, but the current one is an acquaintance of Li, Ma Yi. Li also heard that since the last time, Ma Yi has directly joined the yuzhibo family and become the leader of a small team.


    "Lord Li, please go back. We have been waiting for you here for a long time according to the three elders'' wishes." Ma Yi said slowly, but made a wink to Li, "if you really want to go out, then we won''t be polite."


    "Well, you want to be my enemy, too?"


    Li''s words made everyone''s face look pretty ugly. Although they know Li''s strength is strong, they can''t ignore all these people here, can they?


    At the moment, one person stood up and said, "I want to see how strong I am from adults."


    The next moment, however, with a click, the man''s neck tilted to one side in a state of extreme distortion. The faces of the people around him immediately changed, and the voice of leaving had already sounded in the distance, "please, don''t test my patience. I''m a member of the family, but I''m also my friend. I don''t know anyone in my family who prevents me from taking revenge on my friends. Do you think much of yourself? "


    Li didn''t leave Muye directly. Instead, he went directly to Huoying building. Because now the war is back, Huoying has become the busiest person in Muye. Because the current tasks are quite sensitive, most of the tasks need to be corrected by Huoying himself. If it affects Muye, it can''t be carried out.


    The door of Huoying''s office directly retreated from this time, and the people who had fallen behind him were all root people. Several people in the dark department were stunned by this action. They didn''t expect that someone would dare to rush in like this.


    "Is that right?" The third generation Huoying looked up and looked away wearily.


    "Lord Huoying!" Li walked in directly. At this time, the three generations were correcting there, with a big pipe in their mouth. Now and then, there was a man standing in front of him, who was Tuan Zang.


    "The kid of yuzhibo family?" Tuan Zang''s face flashed a trace of disgust. After all, it had damaged his good deeds several times, and even made him lose several generals. If he could give him a good face, it would be a ghost."You want to go to war?" Three generations looked up from a glance, knowingly asked, "OK, I approve."


    Li nodded softly, "thank you, and Tuan Zang..."


    Tuan Zang frowned, "what do you want to say?"


    "In the future, we should think more about doing things, leave a line in advance, and meet later." Li said slowly. When he passed Tuan Zang, he bumped his elbow into his waist.


    Tuan Zang''s face was very ugly when he spoke to Li. Li dared to do this to him. How could he bear it? If you directly extend your hand, you have to follow the good one.


    you have to follow the good one www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C223

    However, when the two hands just touched, Tuan Zang felt that his body was paralyzed in an instant, and let Li hem hit his waist.


    Then he waved and walked out of Huoying''s room, leaving Huoying''s uncontrollable laughter.


    Li Jing went straight to the battlefield. On the second day, Li had already met the Ninjas of the other side. Their strength was pretty good. However, in front of Li, they were all like local chickens and dogs. They could not even delay their departure, so they were defeated by Li in an instant.


    Because most of the Ninjas encountered are Yanren. As we all know, Yanren are very good at the defensive type of tudun Ninjutsu. Unfortunately, this kind of Ninjutsu is completely funny for Li. He can''t even delay his departure, so he is forced to break through directly by Li.


    When Li annihilated the 17th wave of enemies, he found a trail of Muye ninja. However, these guys didn''t look very good. There were only three of them, and they were all with serious injuries. It seemed that they had just been besieged by a group of Yanren, and then they were released by Li Shun.


    "Hello, I''m Yuzhi Boli. Do you know where Bofeng Watergate is now?"


    "Mr. Watergate..." One of them opened his mouth to say, while the other glared at him, "what do you want to find Watergate for?"


    Li snorted, and his face became chilly. "Don''t talk nonsense, I just want to know the result."


    The man who had just been staring said a place name, nodded and said, "thank you."


    But soon after I left, I heard a quarrel behind. It seems that bofengshuimen is not very good here. Some people worship him, and some people have no feelings for him.


    It''s not a small valley. It''s Muye''s biggest stronghold. Although this kind of thing is easy to be used by Yanren, Muye has made a lot of arrangements around. If the other party really doesn''t want to sneak attack, it''s really going to die.


    Li was a celebrity in terms of Muye, so he entered the stronghold without much effort. Fortunately, the people in Watergate were also very high, so Li found this guy directly.


    Far away, Watergate cried out, "away!"


    Li can see that this guy is really happy. After all, this time he comes here is someone Li always knows. If the person sent by the family is a selfless guy, then it''s really troublesome.


    After seeing the Watergate, he rolled his eyes and asked, "where''s the corpse with soil?"


    Watergate looked away and sighed, "I didn''t take it back. I insisted on changing his eyes that day, but after changing his eyes, his body was taken away by a powerful mysterious man."


    "Mysterious man?" From frowned, "Watergate, don''t say this kind of kid deception, OK? What mysterious person? It''s faster than you, not only in your hands, but also successfully. "


    Watergate looked at Lide and said, "it''s true. That man looks very old. To tell you the truth, those 70 or 80 year old grandfathers in the village all look younger than him, but his body skill is very strong, and the fire Dun spread to nearly 100 square meters..."


    Then Watergate untied his coat and showed his chest. At this time, Li saw a deep footprint on his chest. The footprint had turned black. Li understood that it was a serious internal injury. He touched it gently, and a touch of pain immediately appeared on Watergate''s face.


    "Are all the medical ninjas here rubbish? How come there''s no one to treat you? " Li frowned and said, a touch of chakra was on his hand, and he put it directly on his chest.


    Watergate sighed, "I can''t help it. We lost too many people that day. Many people''s injuries are so serious that they may be disabled for life without emergency treatment. I''m also forced to come out for inspection. It''s true that in the last battle, we lost quite a lot, because my garrison was attacked. Some other strongholds came to help, but they were attacked by Yanren and Wuren on the way... "


    Watergate suddenly felt his chest move, as if something had poured into his body, but he thought that it was part of the treatment, of course, he didn''t think much about anything else.


    "But now that you''re here, tell me what the yuzhibo people want?" Watergate said with a wry smile, "the situation was urgent at that time, and I didn''t think too much about it. It''s really not kind of me to change Kakashi''s eyes."


    "If you ask me, I can''t help it. The family didn''t inform me at all. When I heard that something had happened here, I came here directly. The reason I came here this time is just to avenge my parents. Don''t think about anything else. " From slowly said.


    But Watergate didn''t think so. His face was full of gratitude. "I''m sorry to make you so embarrassed for my business."Li then snorted, "well, let''s talk about the situation of the land and the water this time. It really surprised me that they would unite together."


    Watergate said the recent situation to Li. At this time, the scar on his chest has been reduced by more than half, for which he has been quite grateful.


    "Do you need any help? Although the people on my side can''t get away, I can still mobilize part of the past for you from other places. Although the fight is not very strong, at least I can share some pressure for you... "


    Li waved his hand gently, "don''t think too much. I''m not just playing this time. Unless you ask me to take people of your level, otherwise it''s basically cannon fodder. But I want you to do me a favor! And you have to help me with that ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C224

    Three days later Li is numb to what he has already killed. At the beginning, Li met some opponents like vegetables and chickens. Those people can''t live for a minute on Li''s hands. Even if there is an occasional Shang Ren, it''s also the kind of salted fish Shang Ren. The combat effectiveness is not worth mentioning at all, and they can''t even consume Li''s physical strength. From the estimate of their own strength, if according to their present strength, even if guerrilla here for a month, there will be nothing.


    However, from the next day, Li began to come across some ideas to join hands, because the reason why Li let Watergate help him is to let go of his own intelligence.


    Watergate is also a wired person in Yanren, so it''s very quick to get into the deep of Yanren and be directly poked out. After knowing this, Yanren will fry. No matter how strong you are, can you be stronger than our whole Yanren? How dare you play like this?


    So now Li has begun to face a large number of elite teams. That is to say, he has killed 47 Shangren, Zhongren and xiaren in the past three days, which is estimated to be hundreds.


    Now Yanren may have been completely fooled by Li, but Li knows that it''s just the tranquility before the storm. When Yanren begins to face himself, it''s time for trouble.


    After a short rest at the end of the tree, I immediately felt that people were approaching.


    "Hey, clay, how many people are there? Damn, the hundred people are all folded on this boy. It seems that he is really a bit of a doorman. " A gloomy voice began to ring.


    "Don''t be too sad. No matter how powerful this yuzhiboli is, is it still our opponent?" Another bright voice took over the beginning of the conversation, and it seemed that he would not leave it in his eyes at all.


    "You two must not underestimate the enemy. Although he is still young, according to the intelligence, his strength should be the same as that of the wave of wind and water gate. He didn''t really come here just to show off his military strength. He was obviously delaying our combat power. The situation now is that we can''t deal with him well even with more low-end force, but if we invest too much high-end force, it will affect our frontal battlefield. " Another voice sounded.


    Then a young voice rang out, "well, listen to Lao San. He''ll set up the plan, and we''ll finish the task."


    "I see!" Then the three men said in unison.


    Looks like the last one is the captain? Slowly, in memory, these people are gathered.


    Li thought about it in his heart, then took a deep breath. He really hit the iron plate. He happened to see Lao Zi, Shou, Ming Hua and Bai Tu in the team''s information.


    Among them, Ming Hua is their team leader. Although this guy is very young, he has become a new generation genius in Yanren village. However, his strength has never been known, so it is still unknown. And Bai Tu is the son of three generations of Tu Ying. His combat effectiveness is good, at least it should be the level of xinzhizhu''s heyday.


    Lao Zi is a four tailed man. He is very powerful. Like Tu Ying, he is a stubborn old man, so he doesn''t get along with Tu Ying. So he left Yanren village after the war. Since he is a pillar of strength, Li also knows that he can''t underestimate the enemy too much unless he wants to expose his real strength.


    As for this Shou, he is also a famous figure. He is a member of the blasting team in Yanren village. However, after the battle started, the blasting team suffered heavy losses and was forced to rectify. He entered the formal battle sequence, that is, this team.


    The strength of each of them is quite strong. At least if this team enters into the formal battlefield, it will definitely play the role of super meat grinder. If you touch your chin, then there is no need to let you go back!


    "Yuzhiboli, I heard that you are very powerful. Come and have a good time with me! I like to play with you little geniuses! You know what? Some time ago, I just killed the boy named yuzhibo with earth in your family. That''s sour! " At this time, shouts shouts crazily.


    Li takes a deep breath. This guy has been turned into a madman by the war. After all, his teammates have died in the war, and his resentment for Muye has reached the peak. Li takes a deep breath. The people in this room really say that this guy is easier to kill.


    Whether it''s clay or old purple, their own fighting capacity is quite strong. As for the captain, I really don''t know his strength at all. I just click my nose, kill this guy first, and then deal with other people.


    From a few catapults, he has quickly approached each other. He knows that he may be able to completely hide his body from 20 meters away. If he is within 20 meters, he must use the method beyond the world to completely hide his body.


    But in that case, it''s really meaningless. A thunder can break them to pieces, but it''s not fun.At this time, when Ming Hua seemed to notice something in this direction, Li had already dropped seven swords in his hands. Three of the seven swords flew to Ming Hua, Bai Tu and Lao Zi, and the other four shot straight at that hunter.


    At this time, Shou is extremely flexible to avoid the attack of Li, and then quickly wriggles his neck to find the position of Li. This guy''s speed is very fast. He doesn''t seem to be from a technical background, but no matter what he does, he is not the opponent of Li!


    Li almost rushed in front of him in an instant. The other three people''s faces changed greatly. Lao Zi''s reaction was the fastest. The powerful rongdun shot directly at Li''s body, and a sneer appeared at the corner of Li''s mouth. He looked up at Shou, and then quickly retreated to the back. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C225

    In an instant, Shou was dull. His face was full of astonishment. He didn''t expect that Li would appear like this. However, he retreated like this. But in an instant, he was in the magic of Li. He felt that his body didn''t belong to him at this moment.


    "This..." Li uses a very strong magic, which is original and has been handed over to the family. It can destroy the opponent''s will to resist in an instant. If the pupil is strong, it can be used to wake up the opponent''s deepest fear and memory, so that the opponent can directly discard it.


    But at the moment of retreating, there was a roar in the mouth of the hunter, "do you think such magic can make me shrink back? Are you looking down on people! I survived with my whole class! I won''t be defeated! I''m the undead who came back from the battlefield! Explosive escape, mine fist


    From now on, this guy''s mental toughness is beyond his imagination. Originally, according to his meaning, the attack just now can directly destroy the other party''s consciousness, but the other party doesn''t seem to be destroyed at all. On the contrary, he seems to be as energetic as a transformation.


    As Shou fiercely bombarded his fists on the ground, the sense of vibration surged up in the ground. Li Hei started to retreat at a faster speed, but it was too late. The violent explosion gushed out at Li''s feet, flew away from the bombed one, and finally fell to the ground motionless.


    At this time, the four people were standing on the top of a tree to observe the falling leaves.


    Shou''s face with a smile of some satisfaction, "idiot, idiot, idiot, don''t you know to look at my information? Ever since I saw all my players die, I''ve been completely immune to magic. Wow, ha ha ha


    "Is it?" Suddenly a voice sounded behind him, "if so, I am really surprised, because there is no information about you in Muye''s Ninja data."


    At the same time, the fallen body suddenly burst into a cloud of smoke.


    At this time, standing 100 meters away in good condition, he looked at the four people with a sneer on his face.


    The spirit toughness of this Hunter really gives Li a headache, but your spirit is so tough, it doesn''t mean your body is so strong! Li slowly pulled out his short knife from behind. The reason why he didn''t use it just now is very simple, that is, this kind of cold weapon in close combat is very easy to delay when the other party knows that he is going to die, and finally he becomes passive.


    At this time, Shou licked his lips and said, "give this guy to me. You can rest assured to use ninja."


    With that, Shou jumped out and rushed to Li''s madness. Li Hei, this guy really didn''t want to die. He rushed to each other immediately. It has to be said that this guy really has two skills. Every time he blows his fist, it will produce a burst of explosion. Although the explosion range is not large, it will at least affect Li to a certain extent ¡£


    Now Li doesn''t dare to take his face directly to meet his opponent''s attack, which leads to his opponent becoming more unscrupulous. The end of Shou himself is not so good. In the future, he will be left with breath, take away his blood and die after the boundary.


    However, in the hands of beliuhu, his blood after the limit is much stronger than it is now.


    "Ah! You little devil, dare you come with me face to face Shoukou roared.


    A sneer appeared at the corner of Li''s mouth, and he suddenly punched, while Shou''s eyes were wide open, and his face was full of joy. How deep was this guy stimulated? From this point of view, he has completely become a madman.


    At this time, one of the three people standing there yelled, "be careful! This guy is deceiving me


    But at this moment, the two fists had already joined together. With a click, Shou sent out a scream and flew back, while Li was standing there with a sneer. This guy is really crazy


    "Please, make sure of my information before you fight with me. Don''t forget that my teacher is a master!" Li roared and said that when they just fought each other, Li directly used the method of strange power fist and cactus. Cactus destroyed the veins on each other''s palms in an instant, so the other side had no way to launch the explosive escape. Then the huge power of strange power fist bombarded the other side''s fist head, and now the other side''s whole arm was useless!


    At this time, Shou fell to the ground, his face first flashed a trace of loss, he wanted to stand up again, but then his body suddenly burst out of countless blood, with these blood, his body appeared numerous cracks, and finally after his cry, he directly split into four parts.


    There is a trace of disdain on Li''s face. This guy is too confident in his own blood. He just used a little trick to let himself die.


    Then he shook his hand and looked at the remaining three people, "then who is the next one to die?"


    "Boy, you should understand that Shou is the weakest one among us." Old purple face with a bit of disdain color slowly stood up, "are you ready to meet my attack?"With a smile, Li Hei jumped away from him. At the same time, Lao Zi suddenly flashed to one side, and an orange liquid had spurted out from behind him and rolled directly towards Li.


    Li Hei, this old purple is really a scheming whore. He is quite tall, so he can just block Minghua behind him. Then he takes the opportunity to speak to keep himself still. Then he directly asks Minghua to prepare for ninja attack behind him.


    Ming Hua and Lao Zi''s faces all flashed a trace of consternation. Li snorted. This kind of trick also wanted to make him hit, but at this time, the four walls had slowly risen.


    Clay? It turns out that there''s still a way out? But that''s interesting! ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C226

    Li''s hands make a seal, and then a huge current gushes out of Li''s body. The newly formed earth wall turns into gravel and flies away under the attack of thousand birds.


    Originally, qianniao was the enemy of tudun, but he didn''t mean to relax at this time. Just now, he had smelled a burning smell. Is it that Laozi is ready for some ninja?


    Li looked up at Lao Zi, who was motionless in the same place. Then the next moment, Li punched to the left. The huge force even formed an air blast in the air. But at this time, Li''s fist was caught by someone, and that person was Lao Zi!


    And the old purple in the original place turned into a mass of magma at this time, melting and escaping?


    Li Hei, suddenly drew back his fist, but at this time, a numbness came from his hand. This is the feeling after the burn. This old purple''s technique is really vicious. At this time, old purple strode towards Li.


    This is Lao Zi''s unique skill. He uses a lot of magma to cover his body, and then combines it with the effect of physical skills. Everything he touches will melt, and at the same time, it can enhance his defense. The melting armor has both lethality and defensiveness. In this mode, even Naruto''s spiral ball can''t be easily broken by Lao Zi, and it has burned Naruto''s skin.


    Li just launched the strange power fist and didn''t do any other protection at all, so now his hand is also burned.


    Lao Zi and Shou are not rivals of the same level. The reason why they killed Shou so easily before is very simple, that is, if Shou doesn''t start his own blood to follow the boundary, his physical skill is just ordinary.


    Li can easily seal off the opponent''s body skill, and then directly attack the opponent''s body.


    But this old purple is different. He is a man of strength, and he is very good at physical skills. It''s very difficult to block the opponent''s attack mode. In the end, he has to kill the opponent directly.


    However, Lao Zi seemed to have the same idea. With a frightening expression on his face, he said in a loud voice, "boy, I''ve already collected some mountains, but I can''t watch the old guy dayemu fight with you, so I''ll help him. When I met you, I would have given you a way to live, but you are a heavy murderer. You''d better go back to the boundless hell and make a new life for me! "


    With that, Lao Zi rushes towards Li crazy and frowns. This guy is wrapped in flames. It''s really troublesome, especially the other side has two helpers now, so Li doesn''t have a chance to distance himself and give him a heavy blow with ninja. However, Lao Zi really thinks Li is a kind of face melon. Can he step on it as he wants?


    Li pretends that he can''t escape in time under Lao Zi''s attack. At last, he is forced to a dead corner by Lao Zi. Bai Tu snorts, and directly launches the earth array wall again. Lao Zi rushes towards Li without any hesitation. This appearance is to let Bai Tu trap himself and Li in it at the same time, and then kill Li directly.


    This guy really thought that he could eat through the distance!


    At this time, a sneer appeared on the corner of Li''s mouth. At this time, his hands began to seal with one hand respectively. Lao Zi''s eyes widened suddenly because of Li''s action. At this time, he reflected that Li''s information did say that this guy was a genius with the ability to seal with one hand


    But this guy has been fighting with both hands from the beginning to the present. Virtually, Lao Zi has ignored his ability of one hand printing. Moreover, this guy has hidden a little bit that he can print with both hands at the same time.


    "Shuidun ¡¤ shuanglongpo!" "Bingdun ¡¤ Langya avalanche!"


    At this time, Li''s two skills were completed at the same time. In an instant, two huge water dragons appeared directly and swallowed Lao Zi directly. Fierce steam gushed out madly. His own temperature was extremely high. It was already quite uncomfortable to encounter the water flow, but then Li gushed out the water vapor through the air. In this place, the originally not powerful ice escape made Lao Zi return I was in a crisis for the first time.


    However, Li can''t end like this. As soon as his hands are closed, the speed of the seal will be doubled. "Ice Dun ¡¤ millennium!"


    This Ninja skill was learned from the Ninja skill captured in the snow kingdom. It requires a certain degree of air humidity to perform this skill. Now, after the earth dungeon skill has been performed in white soil, it is a great opportunity to perform this skill.


    The effect of bingdun ¡¤ Qiannian is similar to that of water prison, which uses bingdun to freeze the opponent. However, different from water prison, this skill is far more insidious than water prison. Water prison can only wait for the opponent to suffocate, while bingdun ¡¤ qianniao will use extreme cold to let the opponent''s body go to sleep first, and then the severe cold will come back Further erosion of each other''s body, and finally the other will become an ice sculpture!


    At this time, Bai Tu also realized that it was not right. He quickly relieved the technique of earth prison, and then his cheek suddenly puffed up and he yelled, "fengdun ¡¤ fengfengpo!"


    The violent wind blows all the steam away directly. However, what emerges at this time is a huge ice sculpture. Lao Zi is struggling in it. At this time, where does he still have the powerful momentum!So where did the originator leave?


    Clay began to look for the trace of leaving quickly. How could he think that his team was defeated even two generals didn''t clean up such a little guy!


    And the next moment a wind blows, clay suddenly flashed back, but he has been slow, from his left shoulder to his right waist position suddenly burst out a huge blood, from the position he just stood, a disappointed expression on his face, "cut, the result is still a little slow."


    Li didn''t expect that the reaction speed of this clay was so fast. As soon as he realized that it was wrong, his body had already made a reaction. Otherwise, he could have cut his body directly. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C227

    Then Li turns his head to the boy next to him. This Minghua has a veil on his face, and his hair is long brown red curly hair, and this curly hair has a strange curvature, which makes Li think of a person


    Li frowned, "you take off the veil."


    Minghua took a step back and looked away nervously. "What are you going to do?"


    Li Leng snorted, "if you don''t want to die now, just show me your face. I won''t rape you!"


    "You..." Minghua retreated faster, but soon her back hit the tree, "Hey, you come here again, I''ll be rude!" What Ming Hua said at this time is beyond understanding


    He rolled his eyes. Does this guy really think he''s going to rape her? "Don''t worry, I''m not interested in you. I''m just interested in your face!"


    "To my face My God, the rumors about you in the village are true Ming Hua''s body can''t help shivering. He looks at this guy who looks almost the same size as himself in a depressed way, "what''s the rumor."


    "It''s said that you will tear off your opponent''s face and take it back to make handicrafts!" Ming Hua roared, "I will not let you succeed even if I die! Absolutely not


    From the depressed looking at each other, and at this time, the doctor''s startled roar of the voice up, "don''t think moving a hair!" This is Lao Zi''s voice. Li frowned. Since this guy can break through his ninja now, it means that he has started tailing, right?


    Li slowly let one side of his body pass the other side''s attack directly, but Lao Zi didn''t have the heart to fight against Li at this time. Instead, he directly blocked the middle between Li and Minghua, "come on, even if I''m dead, I won''t let you succeed!"


    He rolled his eyes and said, "Oh, really?"


    Looking at Lao Zi in front of him, a lot of flames are surging on him at this time. This guy has already turned on the semi tailed beast, which is also difficult. Bingdun ¡¤ millennium is indeed able to seal up the general Shangren forever, but Lao Zi is a human force after all. If chakra is activated, then it is not difficult to break through.


    From knead to move a fist, "it seems that the attack just didn''t give you long what memory."


    "Ka..." Old purple deeply took a breath. "It''s time to teach you a lesson, a so-called genius in the District, but it''s just an ordinary ninja."


    At this time, old purple took a deep breath, "melting escape ¡¤ burning River inflammation technique!"


    Then a huge fireball of magma gushed out of Lao Zi''s mouth, then another huge fireball, and then another one. In an instant, three huge fireballs swept towards Li.


    The old purple seems to be real. With the use of his art, his four tailed chakras become more and more thick. For a moment, they seem to be real, as if they were human tailed animals.


    Away from the fast dodge in three huge fireballs, the strength of the old purple is actually quite strong, but he wants to protect the Ming Hua behind him, in the mobility directly from the gap.


    In an instant, he had opened the gap with old purple, and then a thunder light had twined around his right hand, "thousand birds!" Then Li quickly charged towards Lao Zi, and Lao Zi''s face flashed a fierce color, and his mouth roared, "rongdun granite!"


    The huge flaming stone wall rises in front of Li. He leaves, and then runs to the side, trying to avoid the block of granite directly. After reading the original work, Li understands that although qianniao is the killer of most earthly escapes, he can''t help it.


    The hardness of rongdun granite is almost more than that of all earthdun granite, which can''t be penetrated by a single blow.


    However, at this time, from the feel at the foot of the temperature has become abnormally high up, "rongdun ¡¤ Huaguo Mountain!"


    Damn, this guy''s ability is so powerful. He''s good at both attack and defense. He''s not only good at long-range attack, but also can use it freely in single attack and range attack.


    As the heat of the ground suddenly increases, we can''t afford to attack each other, because the ground is slowly uplifted at this time. Rongdun ¡¤ Huaguo Mountain is to transform the landform around the target in an instant, and then do great explosion damage in an instant. If it''s too late to dodge


    Li''s heart just flashed this idea, the huge explosion wave had directly swallowed it, but at this time, Lao Zi''s face did not mean to relax. At the moment of the explosion, he had rushed out, suddenly closed his hands, and caught a figure out of thin air.


    It''s just a mess in the wind from now on. Is this family a monster?


    Just for a moment, Li used instant body skill to avoid the violent explosion of the other side, but no one told Li that Lao Zi could catch the person who used instant body skill?


    This degree can not be described by human force alone, can it?


    But soon, there was a howl of pain in Li''s mouth. This feeling was not what the body could bear. This guy was eroding his soul through the physical attack outside. The pain made Li''s eyes red. At this time, chakra, the tailed beast on Lao Zi''s body, had disappeared, but he concentrated on his hands In this moment, he relies on the magma on his hands to suppress his body. And these highly gathered chakras not only suppress the body, but also constantly erode the soul of Li.This kind of sharp pain let Li roar and then break away from his control.


    Then a punch will old purple Bang fly out, old purple at this time has no four tail chakra''s protection, where to bear from the attack, direct a punch was bang fly out.


    At this time, the surrounding air suddenly solidified, and the clay was standing aside at this time, completely ignoring the terrible injury of his body, roaring, "the art of stripping the dust world!" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C228

    It''s just that how can the skill of separating the world of dust hurt li? His face is quite ugly at this time. After all, he intended not to show his strength before the final battle, but now he was forced to show his strength by one of Lao Zi''s moves


    If you really only have the original strength, it is estimated that you will be burned directly by the other party.


    As for the dust world stripping technique used by clay at this time, Li just hummed and waved it away completely. There was no trace left. At this time, the clay finally couldn''t hold on. Wow, he spat out a mouthful of blood, "Zhao Run away... "


    Then the clay fell directly on the ground, as if dead.


    Li snorted and strode towards Lao Zi. His face was a little disdainful. This simple person could force his real strength out. It''s a boundless shame.


    Li Wenbu walked towards Lao Zi. At this time, he took his life


    However, at this time, Ming Hua, who was already shuddering because of Li''s strength, suddenly stood in front of Li, "don''t think about it! I won''t allow you to hurt my companion! "


    "Hey, you know what? In my eyes, a person of your strength is just like dust. " Li whispered, "so before I let you disappear, you''d better step aside."


    Ming Hua''s body trembled for a moment, then roared, "I know, I''m useless! But if I don''t stand up now, I will hate myself all my life. Your name is yuzhiboli, right? Thank you for letting me understand how important companionship really is. "


    Minghua shakes her hands and tears away the veil that covers her face. Behind her is a face that is young but can already see that she will become a peerless beauty in the future, "the art of dissolving and escaping demons!"


    "According to Meiming?" Li said softly. At the next moment, in the mouth of Minghua or zhaomeiming, there was a terrible solution that could melt the whiskers. However, Li took a step and didn''t care about all this. He opened his mouth and swallowed all the solution.


    Then he hugged Zhao Meiming, who was completely stunned, and gave her a deep kiss. Zhao Meiming''s eyes widened at this time. It seemed that she couldn''t believe that someone took her pride in the attack of the blood boundary, and even took away her first kiss!


    Li chuckled, then stepped back, "so Minghua, or Miss Zhao Meiming, you have completed your mission..."


    Zhao Meiming widened her eyes, and she was completely stupid. "What happened just now?"


    And from looking at Zhao Meiming''s face a smile, "the future five generations of water shadow? I didn''t expect that I was working for Yanren village at this time. Remember my name is yuzhiboli. If anyone bullies you in the future, just shout my name. "


    Then Li directly took out a handful of kuwu and stabbed his shoulder. Then he stirred it up. He cut off one of his arms and threw it at zhaomeiming. "Take this arm back and hand it over."


    With that, he snorted, and the wound on his shoulder contracted rapidly, and then stopped bleeding at an amazing speed.


    Zhao Meiming trembled and looked at all this, as if he didn''t understand why Li did it, and what the so-called water shadow of the Five Dynasties was all about.


    After waving, Zhao Meiming directly disappeared in the woods. Zhao Meiming looked down at the broken hand, and his face was all at a loss.


    A day later, in the border stronghold of Yanren village.


    Onoki is walking slowly outside a room, his face is all indifferent color, but the tension in the depth of his eyes, but it can be seen by famous people. At this time, Onoki looks much younger than the animation, and his body looks quite strong.


    "The earth shadow adult, the white earth adult has passed the dangerous period, and the purple adult''s body has basically recovered, but the four tails in his body seem to have entered the dormancy period and can''t call at all." A man with a strange device on his head opened the door and went straight to the third generation of Tu Ying.


    "Oh?" Onoki nodded gently, and there didn''t seem to be any surprise on his face.


    "Judging from the results of the war provided by Minghua, it is true that Yu zhiboli entered our rear area. On that day, we sent a team composed of four elites Shangren to enter the area where Yu zhiboli was located. Among them, the team led by Minghua was in direct conflict with Yu zhiboli. Among them, Shang Renshou was killed on the spot, Bai Tu was seriously injured, and Zi was seriously injured. While fighting with him, Ming Hua captured Yu Zhibo''s arm, but he was escaped by the other side. " The man continued, he also understood that after knowing that Lao Zi had been seriously injured, he was crazy to come from another battlefield area.


    Onoki had many sons in his life, so he didn''t think much of the life and death of clay.


    "However, as far as I know, the only person they faced that day was Yu Zhibo." A cold voice rang out, and Onoki looked at it. There were six people walking slowly into the courtyard. Seeing these six people, Onoki nodded gently, "that boy is really good. One man burst into our rear, and then killed hundreds of people, which hurt old purple and white earth, and he can still go back alive, hum. How do you feel about tianyeyuan? ""Does this guy seem to have done something wrong?" The female Ninja named tianyeyuan gently pushed her glasses on the bridge of her nose. She looked like she knew everything like the back of her hand.


    Looking at the expression of tianyeyuan, Onoki sighed, "Oh, tianyeyuan, if you are not a girl, then the next earth shadow must be yours."


    ¡­ ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C229

    "Yes? What a pity. " Tianyeyuan sighed softly, but everyone here knew that this guy was just a casual affectation. She had no intention to touch the so-called earth shadow position.


    Just at this time, another person behind tianyeyuan said softly, "big Yemu, I actually want to see that guy." If you leave here, you will be surprised by the person in front of you. This person is timaria. At this time, her face is a bit more frosty, but it still looks beautiful.


    "Oh, timaria?" A little surprise flashed in Tu Ying''s eyes.


    "Timaria, you are so presumptuous!" A young man came up to timaria and blocked the eyes of Onoki. It seemed that he was quite concerned about timaria.


    "It doesn''t matter, loess. I mean, let''s see who that guy is. Actually can let the clay use out of the dust to escape, this time the clay use out of the dust to escape, let him have already faintly awakened blood after the limit again depressed. Alas... " Onoki''s eyes were just lost for a moment, then he suddenly raised his head, "OK, the earth shadow guards obey


    "Yes, Lord Tu Ying!" At this time, these six people should be in harmony with Tao at the same time.


    "The following things, Huangtu and longdiya follow me to the front battlefield, and the remaining four go to track yuzhiboli. If you meet, you can do it yourself!" Onoki''s face was a little cold, and the other four immediately cried, "yes! Lord Tu Ying


    as like as two peas, and the other side is hiding in a cave, the entrance has been sealed off by hand, and the day is cut off from his hand to Shinmei, which is to hide himself in a place to re shape his body. Now his hands have been restored intact, and they look exactly the same as they were.


    At the same time, on the other side, the message from the netherworld beasts scattered outside tells us that Yanren village has been fried, and a large number of Shangren have been sent here. These teams are all elite teams, the other side also learned that Li''s body was injured, so they plan to take this opportunity to kill Li!


    After all, everyone knows that there is a master among the leaves, and this master is Li''s master. In this case, who knows if that master will reshape Li''s body? Moreover, ninja does not have a healthy body to have a strong power. If it continues to grow in the future, it will undoubtedly pose a greater threat to Yanren village!


    Li takes a deep breath. Recently, the news from the netherworld beast makes Li feel a little depressed. This time, Tu Ying seems to be angry, so he sends his own guards to come here. In addition, there is a character that he doesn''t want to see at all, timaria.


    This guy actually ran to the other side of the shadow, and also became his pro guard, which really made Li depressed. Now timaria probably didn''t know her identity at all, did she?


    Leave to calculate for a while, turn to hum a, last time you Yin I, this time I also should find the field!


    Then Li just opened the boulder that sealed the hole with one punch, and strode out of it. At this time, there was a strange pattern on his face, which had not yet appeared in the world of tolerance, but later became the unique skill of the master.


    At this time, the two figures just appeared in front of Li. They were on their way, but they happened to pass by here. How could they think that a stone here would burst apart suddenly? "Yu Zhibo left!" Two people see to leave of a moment to shout a way.


    Only one of them frowned, "how can your hand be intact?"


    "Ha ha, I am yuzhiboli! You are not mistaken. " Li said with a smile, "don''t you two send messages to your companions now?"


    At this time, the two people looked at each other. Although the shadow avatar can copy the injury, they never heard of the fact that the body is injured, and the shadow avatar is in good condition. They don''t know whether the other is the shadow avatar or the original one, or someone else''s disguise.


    If the person in front of them is yuzhiboli, it''s no problem for them to call a companion. But if the other person is a shadow or someone else''s hand and foot, once they call the other two people, they will leave without scruple.


    Now because of the intervention of the Condor Pro guard, other elites in this area have returned to the main battlefield. The people who blockade this area have become a lot of middle and lower forbearance. These people can''t help but leave.


    "Are you two called sanlonghua and baiyueliu?" Li said slowly, "I''ve heard so much about you."


    Sanlonghua is a master of swordsmanship. It is said that his own Ninjutsu is also very powerful. Later, because he felt that his talent of Ninjutsu was too strong, he chose to learn swordsmanship. Otherwise, his life would be quite boring. Of course, this is just a rumor, but it can also be seen that we should not just pay attention to his swordsmanship and ignore others.


    As for Bai yueliu, he is an expert with a strange weapon. The weapon looks like a Persian machete. It is said that his strength is no less than that of sanlonghua. When two people attack together, they can also help each other, which is hard for ordinary people to resist.Now Watergate they can''t push forward on the front battlefield, one of the reasons is that the earth shadow Pro guard is too strong! Two of them can push the shadow level experts back together. If they are three, they have the strength to kill the shadow level.


    This is also why Tu Ying dare to enter the front battlefield many times.


    There is a reason behind every crazy person. In the oppression of Tu Ying, it''s no wonder that few people can get good things from Tu kingdom.


    "In fact, this time, we have a question." Sanlonghua said suddenly. At this time, his face was wearing a strange expression. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C230

    "Oh?" Li Leng for a moment. At this time, sanlonghua''s expression made him a little confused. After all, according to the information he got from Li, this guy didn''t rush up to fight with himself at the first time, which surprised Li very much.


    "To tell you the truth, I heard about your reputation a long time ago. At that time, to tell you the truth, your reputation was very big, and even made the whole Yanren village feel uneasy. After all, your talent is enough to make any genius dim. But why do you come here now? Delaying troops? The reason why Muye can''t open the front battlefield is that Muye doesn''t put any of Sanren''s people on the battlefield. Therefore, Muye can''t fight against the existence of Tu Ying adults. Other so-called elites'' Shangren are of no importance to the battlefield. Where is Tu Ying, then the battlefield will collapse. " Sanlonghua''s face was full of longing. It seemed that he had worshipped Onoki to a neurotic degree. "But now you are here. To tell you the truth, if you do this, it''s no different from death. What makes Muye give you up... "


    "Yes? In fact, what you said above has already explained why I am here. " Li said softly, "because I''m a genius! It''s a unique talent! How can my thinking be understood by you humble mediocrities? "


    Then the faces of the two opposite people became a little strange. They looked away like idiots.


    From now on, he sighed slowly, "in fact, you two really let me down. After all, at the beginning, I thought you were at least the same level as me, but now it seems that you have fallen so much."


    Bai yueliu frowned, "what do you mean?"


    "When facing the strong, the first reaction is not to fight with them, but to observe each other''s situation, and then wait for your companions to come. You two are really..." Leave gently sigh. Suddenly, Li Li raised his head directly, and his eyes had changed into the state of sangouyu. Then the sangouyu directly changed into a kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, "Yuedu!"


    Li''s first goal is sanlonghua. In fact, this guy''s strength should be higher than Bai yueliu''s. of course, the comparison between these two guys is ridiculous for Li. After all, Li has already surpassed the level of the world.


    At this time, sanlonghua doesn''t seem to realize that he has been enchanted at all. At the moment when Li''s eyes change, he has cut Li with a knife. But at this time, he suddenly finds that his body can''t move at all. Then the land under his feet suddenly rises up, lifts himself up infinitely and rushes directly to the sky.


    In his eyes this just revealed the color of fear, that''s right, what kind of art is this? In the twinkling of an eye, his feet have become a huge mountain peak, and he is in a very high altitude, the moon flow?


    He widened his eyes and scanned the scene around him. No, no, it''s impossible for shadow level to reach this level, isn''t it? So the other side used magic on themselves?


    Sanlonghua made the seal with both hands directly


    However, there was no change in the situation around him. He yelled again, "solution!"


    But the surrounding situation is still no change, "how can this..." As time goes by, sanlonghua can''t understand what happened to him. He could have kept calm. He knows that he is only in a magic. Since it is a magic, and there is nothing else to attack him, does the opposite party want to let him die of despair in this place?


    This is too arrogant! He knows the strength of Bai yueliu very well. Even if the other side uses the magic, white moon flow can also quickly break the other side, and then save themselves out.


    As time went by, sanlonghua was able to keep calm at the beginning, but slowly his patience was worn out. It was not a short time. He had been in this place for three days. Although sanlonghua himself understood that there was a way to make the time in the environment slower than that outside But even if it can reach the ratio of 1:10, it won''t be so long. Bai Yuehua hasn''t solved the problem of yuzhibo, has he?


    Soon a week later, sanlonghua''s mind has been in some confusion. He doesn''t know what he should do. He has done all the things he should do, including jumping from the mountain. Although he knows that death in many illusions means death in this world, sanlonghua still thinks that his spirit is enough Tough enough to escape this spiritual destruction.


    But what made him despair was that when he jumped down, he fell on the mountain again, which was like an eternal prison, leaving him nowhere to start.


    The next is a month. In this month, sanlonghua didn''t choose to be depressed. After this month''s hesitation, he began to keep exercising. He began to make himself further in fencing. Slowly, he felt that his fencing had reached the peak he could reach.He has already felt that he is extremely full now. He needs to fight with people, but who can he fight with in this place?


    This loneliness made him shudder as never before. Who am I and why should I continue to be like this? It took him ten years to make his sword extremely sharp, but he found that he had no one to kill, which was a kind of extreme irony.


    Slowly, sanlonghua knelt down on the top of the mountain. He felt that he could die. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C231

    At this time, in the normal world, all this is just a moment from the beginning. Bai yueliu has made preparations for the battle. He is waiting for sanlonghua to start. Every time they two make a move, sanlonghua takes the first step, and then he makes up for sanlonghua''s position. So few people can find out the flaws of their combination, but at this time, sanlonghua''s position is not perfect Hua didn''t start. Then he heard a bang. He squinted at the scene, but he was stunned. At this time, sanlonghua fell on his knees, and his eyes had lost their vitality. This is Is this mental death?


    Bai yueliu''s face suddenly turned black. How strong is Yu Zhibo? Just beat sanlonghua in a flash? It''s not genius, is it?


    Is this guy a monster? But soon Bai yueliu took a deep breath, and his eyes became very firm.


    "Are you good? Even if your companions who are living together day and night suddenly die, you are not immediately carried away by hatred. It seems that you have begun to figure out how to deal with me, right? " Li Li said with a smile, his face is full of loving expression, this kind of expression is like that kind of powerful older generation people treat younger generation.


    At this time, Bai yueliu slowly closes his eyes. It seems that he has realized that it is difficult to fight against Li''s magic art with his own consciousness, so he chooses not to look at Li''s eyes. Then in a flash, he has been attacking Li furiously with his machete in his hand. Li hey, he has seen that although Bai yueliu has been fighting against Li with his machete, he is still at home Rush over, has been a sudden step on the foot of the branches, a flash of fireworks has been straight into the sky!


    At the next moment, Li had already moved. He suddenly broke off a branch, and then the branch in his hand stabbed Bai yueliu with an amazing speed. Bai yueliu''s face showed an expression of surprise. In his ears, the Li in front of him seemed to turn into countless daolifeng, if the other party used a thousand books Then he can understand the speed of fire.


    But now he felt that the other side seemed to be holding a sword and stabbing himself madly.


    "I''m dead..." Bai yueliu subconsciously opened his eyes. At this time, the machete in his hand had turned into countless pieces. At the same time, there were more than 100 penetrating wounds on his body. "Is there such swordsmanship in this world?"


    He threw the blood dripping branch to one side, "really, if you two were willing to send out the signal earlier, maybe you would have some chance."


    At this time, two extremely fast figures suddenly appeared behind Bai yueliu. One of them caught Bai yueliu''s body and began to treat him quickly.


    "Pay attention to his magic. Sanlonghua was killed in a flash. And its swordsmanship is very strong... " What else does Bai yueliu want to say.


    But Li has already interrupted his words, "it doesn''t matter. Even if it''s magic, I will only kill one person at the same time, right? If you go together, I don''t have time to solve all of you with magic. "


    "Sanlonghua is dead." Tianyeyuan murmured at this time. She slowly raised her head. Her eyes seemed to be staring at Li, but somehow, li felt that this guy was looking at a corpse.


    No, there was no anger in this guy''s eyes, as if he had no emotion. Although he said that his companion had died, it seemed that he didn''t care at all.


    "Do you know? Sanlonghua is a very important chess piece for me. " Tianyeyuan said slowly, "since you killed him, then you have to pay for your life, you know?"


    Li nodded gently, "of course I know, it''s just Do you have the ability to pay for my life? "


    Tianyeyuan nodded gently, raised his hand and pushed toward Li. Li''s face changed slightly at this time, and he was blown out directly. "Oh, I''m sorry, I''m just going to say that my blood boundary is magnetic escape, and it happens that human body contains a lot of iron. Do you want to see how much iron is in your own body?"


    Li Hei, with a sudden step, rushes towards tianyeyuan, but tianyeyuan snorts. With a movement of his finger, he draws the sword in sanlonghua''s hand and throws it at Li. Then the long sword thins rapidly with the speed visible to the naked eye, and stabs Li''s face directly.


    "How interesting Li roared, but he didn''t want to dodge at all. He let the sword stab his face directly, but then the sword didn''t hurt li''s hair at all. From the figure of a moment will have appeared in the day wild round side.


    At this time, Tian Ye yuan widened her eyes. She didn''t seem to react at all.


    Directly from the strangled his throat, "forget to tell you, your little trick to me is of no use at all."


    At this time, tianyeyuan doesn''t look surprised at Li''s attack at all. She slowly turns her head and neck and looks at timaria. From the beginning to now, timaria hasn''t made a move. "Escape, I should have guessed that he should be a kind of person with you.""Yes, I didn''t expect that yuzhiboli was really a Li." With that, timaria had pulled out her sword and said, "go ahead, leave!"


    Bai yueliu''s eyes widened. "Timaria, do you know him?"


    Timaria snorted, "you take tianyeyuan and go quickly. I can''t stop him for long."


    Li coughed, "wait, wait, wait, I said I had to fight?"


    Timaria snorted coldly, "no? Waiting for you to talk all the crap? " With that, timaria rushed over with her sword, but Li sighed a little and made a fist, but the fist was aimed at Bai yueliu. In an instant, Bai yueliu was blown into residue by Li''s fist, and there was no ash left. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C232

    At this time, there was a silence on the field. After a long time, timaria trembled and took back the sword. "It seems that your strength has recovered."


    From gently nodded, "originally you are not still thinking about my strength may not be promoted back?"


    Timaria directly threw the sword to one side, "you let tianyeyuan go, I''ll stay with you all night."


    "Oh? It seems that you haven''t been afraid of men for such a long time? " Li Li said with a smile, "but why do you want to save her?"


    "Hum." Timaria turned her head to one side. "This is my last concession."


    "Don''t worry." Li said softly, "I didn''t intend to let her go." From the moment of saying this, it has appeared in tianyeyuan''s side, and tianyeyuan''s eyes are still indifferent at this time, "it seems that you want me to do something?"


    Li en said, "in fact, I like to communicate with smart people. I''ve always heard that there is a very smart counselor around Tu Ying, but I didn''t expect that you are actually a person who has surpassed the wisdom of ordinary people."


    "Beyond the wisdom of mortals?" Tian Ye yuan frowned, "what''s that?"


    "Nothing. It''s just the stem of a world I''ve been through." Li waved his hand and said, "listen to tianyeyuan, now I can kill you very easily, but I''ll give you a chance."


    Tian Yeyuan frowned, "is it a common opportunity? What do you want to do? Although I can''t guess this, I can be sure that timaria''s strength is above the native shadow. Now timaria seems to have no will to fight for you. In this case, your strength must be above the current five shadows. Even if the five shadows gather together, they may not be your opponents, right


    From gently nodded, "that''s no problem."


    "The existence above the five shadows has found me again. Do you want to touch the life of the earth shadow? But if it''s your own strength, you can easily kill the earth shadow master by directly entering the front battlefield, right Tianyeyuan looked at Li''s face, "you want to use my power to control the earth shadow."


    From gently point of his nose, "I want to do what you don''t need to know, I need you to do things for me, and then I will let you become the shadow of the earth.". The next local shadow. "


    Tian Ye yuan''s eyes flashed a trace of Li Mang, "what do you mean? Do you want me to be a shadow puppet and control the whole ninja village? You think too much... "


    "No, I don''t need Yanren village. All I need is you." Li said softly, "I need tu Ying, and you are smart enough, so I choose you."


    "I think you have the wrong person. After all, I am a woman. No matter how high I climb in Yanren village, I can''t change the fact that I am a woman. Women have no status in Yanren village. So I won''t be a shadow puppet, and I don''t have the ability to be a shadow puppet. " Tian Ye Yuan said softly.


    "What if your achievements exceed those of the local shadow puppets?" Li slowly said, he raised tianyeyuan''s chin with his right index finger, "for example, the earth shadow was defeated, and the front battlefield collapsed. At this time, miss tianyeyuan led the crowd to repel Muye''s pursuit troops. How about that, plus your wisdom, I don''t think it''s a problem to become the earth shadow?"


    Tian Yeyuan nodded gently, "it''s possible, but the person who finally decides the next term of Tu Ying is the three generations of Tu Ying adults, not the choice in other people''s eyes."


    "It''s not a problem either." More from the smile on your face, "so what do you need now? After all, everyone is talking about this. If you help me, I will naturally pay for you. "


    Tian Yeyuan said, "indeed, I also like very smart people to talk, so You tell me what you want to do. "


    "Well." From gently nodded, "in fact, nothing, I want to be the God of the world."


    "Enough." Tianyeyuan looked at Li, "but this should not be your ultimate goal, but if you know these words, I understand, is that the reason why you killed Bai yueliu just now?"


    "Of course, only those with enough ability will choose to resist. And people of that level have been foolishly loyal at most. " Li said so and coughed violently. With his coughing, he spat out a red ball, "you take this."


    Tian Yeyuan took the red ball from her hand, but her face changed as soon as she touched it Four tailed chakras


    Li Er said, "this is the energy extracted by force after I caught another four tails."


    "Oh, really? It seems that I really hold a thigh. But then, why did you hook up with Minghua? Is she also an opportunity for you to deal with the next local film? " The day wild circle looks at to leave of face to say.


    From a smile, "no, it''s water shadow." Then the body of Li disappeared directly in the same place and turned into a cloud of smoke.


    "Is it just a shadow part?" Tian Ye yuan slowly clenched the red ball in his hand. Since Li gave it to her, it must be useful sometimes.Three days later, Li has been in shuimen stronghold for more than two days. In fact, the whole stronghold now knows what kind of person li is. At least in their consciousness, no one dares to rush directly into the hinterland of Yanren village and make a big scene. After killing Shangren who doesn''t know how many, and then killing two generals of tuying guard team The whole body retreats.


    For a moment, Li has become a hero of Muye.


    "You''re a good guy, too." A man directly opened the door and came in. At this time, he was going to poison kuwu. At this time, he was stunned for a moment and then said, "teacher, why are you here?"


    "Hum!" He rolled his eyes, and his face was full of discontent. "This time, you didn''t make it." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C233

    Left first is Leng for a while, turned to show a sneer on the face, "is it? Is Tu Ying ready for revenge? That old guy, ha ha, let me just chop him. "


    Zilai also snorted, "Tu Ying''s reaction is not so fast. After I knew that you directly broke into the opponent''s camp, I rushed over, otherwise, I''m afraid the outpost will be directly rushed down. But what''s your situation? Young people don''t want to chop people. After all, health is the most important thing. "


    "There''s no problem at all. After all, my teacher is the master, but the regenerated hand is still a little inflexible. Otherwise, none of the four local dogs under Tu Ying''s hand will go back!" Said to leave the corner of the mouth to peep out an angry smile.


    Zilai also rolled his eyes, it seems that he was also depressed. "What is your current strength? To tell you the truth, if you are a member of the four local shadow guards, I will feel very troublesome."


    From a smile, "if I say I have reached the shadow level, you believe it or not."


    From also hear from say so, frowned, from but slowly said, "now if I and Watergate a war, I have 80% chance to stay him down."


    "Are you sure?" A complex color flashed across his face.


    "Of course, otherwise, I won''t kill so many masters, will I?" Li said with a smile.


    Since come also this just nodded, "said is also good, then next, what do you plan to do?"? Will you join us in the war? After all, if you are worried about the censure of the ape flying teacher and his family, now your achievements can make them shut up. It is possible that your achievements will make you the leader of the secret service after the war. "


    Li snorted, "of course, it''s not enough. Next, I''ll at least kill Tu Ying for the best."


    Hearing Li said that, Zilai sighed slightly, "you have enough temper, so come with me. Now we are ready to discuss the next decisive battle."


    Later, Li just followed Zilai to go out. It can be seen that Zilai was a little tired. If this guy really came from Muye day and night, it would be possible to rush all day and night.


    Soon Zilai takes Li to a cave. The corridor of the cave is quite long and narrow, but Li already feels that the corridor is attached with a strong jutsu border. At least the ordinary tudun jutsu is hard to cause any damage here.


    In less than a moment, Lihe Zilai came to a stone room, where there were more than a dozen people gathered to discuss something, and a fire was burning in front of them.


    "Leave, you are coming!" Watergate''s face flashed a ray of joy. Of course, Li understood that this guy was not happy because he saw himself. He just knew that this time the Revenge of Tu Ying must be extremely fierce, so the more experts here, the more stable he would be.


    "Of course, this battle must make Tu Ying understand that Muye is not easy to provoke." That''s what he said.


    The other elites nodded their heads. Maybe before, they didn''t think much of Li. After all, Li is still too young and has a bad reputation. But now that Li has killed so many experts, they naturally agree with Li.


    There is no doubt that Watergate is the leader here, even Zilai is here, but Watergate is the commander-in-chief here after all, and Zilai can''t overstep his authority. Besides Watergate and Zilai, another teacher from Li, gangshou, has the highest status. This guy seems to have arrived here with Zilai. Sitting next to her is daisy. The little girl just nodded her head when she saw her leaving. It seems that she has nothing to do with it.


    "Master gangshou, this is the information from the earth shadow guard this time." Watergate gives a piece of information to gangshou. Watergate is not an idiot either. If she wins this battle, Muye can directly seize the initiative in the battlefield. Yanren village is basically doomed. And if you lose, I''m afraid the battlefield will rush directly into Muye''s home court.


    Although it''s easier for Muye to fight against Yanren village within the scope of Muye, it''s a real shame. So if Watergate decides the plan directly now, it will be a great hero if it wins at that time. If it loses, it will be a long-lasting shame.


    Gangshou looked at the data at this time, "if so, it''s a bit of trouble."


    "There is another thing, that is, it has already broken through to the shadow level Zilai also said suddenly. With Zilai''s words, everyone''s faces changed. Watergate''s face turned low and turned to surprise. Others'' faces were pure jealousy and envy.


    Are you kidding? A teenager? Is that more than stormwater?


    Gangshou took a deep breath at this time, "shadow level? If that''s the case, you and Bofeng Watergate will surely be able to hold Tu Ying down. I just heard that you left a dark wound when you fought with Tu Ying''s Pro guard last time? "Li chuckled bitterly, "well, I''m facing sanlonghua, Bai yueliu, tianyeyuan and a female swordsman who doesn''t have a name on the information. Sanlonghua and Bai yueliu have nothing to do with each other, that is to say, their fighting quality is very strong, but tianyeyuan''s blood following the boundary made me suffer internal injury directly. As for the nameless female swordsman, she was so fast that I was injured almost in an instant, but at last I beat her back, so I retreated. "


    Then everyone began to improve the plan again. Zilai also shrugged at Li. It seems that he is not interested in the plan, but according to his character, it is normal.


    After watching their discussion for half an hour, the whole plan was decided, and everyone came out of the cave one after another. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C234

    "Lord Li, please wait a moment!" A voice burst out.


    From slightly turn around, but see hemp clothes stride toward oneself to come over.


    "Lord Li, the family sent me here this time, and I''m at your service at any time!" Ma Yi''s face was full of reverence, which made Li sigh. He knew that it was because her boyfriend had been poisoned in the battle with Sharen village before, and now she had to listen to Yu Zhibo''s medical technology.


    From gently nodded, said, "understand, after you just follow me."


    And this time in Muye, Yu Zhibo clan''s Presbyterian hall.


    "Third, what do you think of it?" At this time, the elder''s face is not good-looking, because the eye of the kaleidoscope wheel has been exposed. Anyway, it is an exposure for the whole yuzhibo family. After all, the eye of the kaleidoscope wheel has not appeared for a long time. Other forces feel relieved about the powerful power of yuzhibo family, but now Li has exposed his own strength in this way, which undoubtedly means that he wants to keep the family out of the world.


    The three elders sighed slightly, "it doesn''t matter. Anyway, it doesn''t matter according to my meaning."


    "Bang!" The elder''s face became livid. "Third, don''t think I don''t know what your faction thinks. Don''t you just want the family to overthrow the Muye regime and regain power? If you do, you''ll be wasting all the efforts of Jinghu over the years! Do you know how hard Jinghu works? "


    "Try to send the family members to the battlefield, let the family genius die, so that the strength of the family can''t fight against Muye as a whole, right?" Five elders slowly said, his mouth showed a smile, "to tell you the truth, brother, although our faction has always been neutral, but really can''t see down, what do you think of the peace keeping faction in the end! Third brother''s thought is really too extreme! But have you ever thought that this is the real way to let the family die down slowly! "


    The elder was stunned. He didn''t expect that the five elders, who had been very modest all the time, would say such a thing. The five elders were silent all the time. Generally, he didn''t speak. What''s more, he took a gentle attitude to ease the conflict among the family forces. But now he looks like a completely different person.


    "What the five elders said is reasonable." One of the young patriarchs said, and then the other patriarchs echoed when they came together. At this time, the elder said slowly, "what do you mean? I''m getting older and I don''t understand. "


    Three elder tiny smile, "very simple, give way."


    The elder looked at the three elders and said, "you don''t have to worry. Although you have cultivated a Yu Zhibo Li in your hand, it doesn''t mean that there is really no one here. But what I want to say is that it''s very difficult to open the eye of the writing wheel in the kaleidoscope. Let''s just let Li teach you how to open it. "


    "The elder''s words are reasonable. As long as they have that, why don''t the yuzhibo people worry about Unifying the tolerance world?" An elder sneered and said that this guy was obviously the third elder. At this time, the elder''s face became rather ugly. In a trance, it seemed that there was no one around him who could be trusted.


    As soon as the elder''s words came to an end, the other elder''s people began to agree. They actually took the sarcasm as the elder''s consent to the matter, and they even wanted to vote.


    "Elder seventeen, you''ve forgotten that the talents of yuzhibo people are actually uneven. Some people don''t have the ability to open their eyes at all. Even if they open their eyes, it''s very difficult for them to evolve into sangouyuduo. Do you think how many people in the family can be like yuzhiboli? Don''t push him too hard, otherwise... " This man is yuzhibo Meiqin''s father. He usually has no right to speak in the Presbyterian Church, but now with the help of Fuyue''s relationship, he has become a member of the family who can speak.


    "Elder nine, what do you mean? Please, who do you think he is? To tell you the truth, the people who are really in power and serve the family are the Presbyterians! Now the Presbyterian Council asks him to hand in the secret method. It''s right. If you''re still thinking about your family, you won''t say such a thing! According to what I mean, if yu Zhibo is not willing to hand over his things, then he should seize them and force them to hand them over! " That is called seventeen elder''s face with more than ten points of arrogance said, seems to be sure of this matter. I didn''t notice that several elders had looked at him with a sneer.


    Everyone knows that Da Yi can crush others, but if you push others to the extreme, you can see whether they still care about you. Now, even if yu Zhibo Li still cares about his family, he will never care about you, the elder who talks to himself in the name of his family?


    "If you think you can do it, then you can solve it. When you finish it, you will be promoted in the elder position." With a sneer on his face, the three elders stood up and walked out of the meeting room.The seventeen elder''s face first showed a look of surprise, and then turned into a burst of ecstasy. He didn''t expect that the other party would let go. Then he looked at the elder with hope, "elder brother, how many people can I take to see him."


    The elder frowned, as if he had been completely disappointed with the elder, "whatever you want."


    Hearing what the elder said, the elder immediately ran out and looked like a child. At this time, an elder of the three elder faction couldn''t help laughing. Then he went out, and nearly two fifths of the elders also went out. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C235

    These people who left are obviously from the three elders. Now everyone knows that they have to make a decision. Unless they are as strong as the five elders, they can remain neutral. Otherwise, I''m afraid they will break up in the family fight.


    "I''m afraid it won''t be long before you can confront the current five shadows?" A voice rang. You don''t need to turn on the light to know that the person who came here is Rimao Yihua. This guy also came here as a person to protect richutian. Of course, the protection is actually to monitor her to another extent.


    Of course, the people of the day clan don''t know that the day Mao a flower already wanted to betray his family.


    "Oh, you are quite confident of me. Now, although I can start to crack the spell seal on you, don''t be too happy. It can''t be lifted." From slowly said.


    Day Mao a flower, gently nod, "you say so I also have no way, after all, it won''t be long before the family will force me to marry a family for breeding."


    Li Er gave a sneer and turned to the corner of his mouth. "In fact, I have another way."


    Day Mao a flower looking at to leave the smile of the corner of the mouth can''t help but Leng for a while, "what method?"


    "I can seal you up. In this way, even if the Japanese think you have defected or been caught, and want to destroy your body, I can also seal off that magic. But at the same time, you can only live in a very small space He said so.


    First, he was stunned for a moment. Then he frowned and asked, "if it''s just like this, you won''t say it, will you? After all, it''s not a solution at all. "


    From a smile, "of course, in fact, there is a second step."


    Mao Yihua''s eyes brightened, "what can I do? Do you mean that my own body can be sealed up, but I can be active outside in another way? "


    It has to be said that Mao Yihua''s reaction is very fast, and even his association ability is beyond Li''s imagination. This guy has already guessed the way to Li. "Yes, it''s a forbidden skill. Whether you want to use it or not depends on yourself. It can force your soul into another body, but this art is not very complete, so part of your soul will be retained in the original body, in short, your soul will be missing. This will have a very big defect in the face of magic masters. "


    After hearing that, Mao Yihua nodded her head gently. She also knew that Li would not say anything to scare her. Since Li said that, she would be able to do it.


    Then Mao Yihua left directly. It would be a good thing if she could untie the seal. If she couldn''t untie it, she wouldn''t have to ask for it.


    As soon as Mao Yihua left, Ma Yi came in. However, Ma Yi did not doubt Mao Yihua''s motive. Mao Yihua was incorporated into the battle because of his good strength, and he Li was in the same battle arrangement. At that time, the departure meeting and Watergate held down Tu Ying, so that Tu Ying could not formally enter the battlefield. Zilai gangshou and others were the strong men who quickly put Tu Ying around Clean up, and finally get rid of the shadow.


    Among them, the elite ninjas led by Mao Yihua need to be isolated from other ninjas. The Ninjas in Yanren village will not get involved in the battle of Tu Ying. Otherwise, Tu Ying may find a breakthrough and directly hit Watergate or Li. In this way, the whole war will collapse. So now Mao Yihua comes to Li''s room, as long as it is related to the battle at that time, there will be no words that should not be said.


    "From the adults, the family sent to support the ninja." Hemp clothes did not avoid Mao a flower said directly..


    "Well, I know! Take me there From now on, I sneer. Now that I have completely exposed the kaleidoscope and revealed such amazing strength, it''s really uneasy for the family not to say anything.


    This time, however, the family really lost money. Looking at the 32 Shangren in front of them, there are eight teams. Among them, six are good at battlefield medical ninja. At the same time, they are also good at solving, torture, magic, traps and other battlefield skills.


    I''ve heard about this before. Every family has this special unit of action. They usually work as a group of four and can complete various small tasks. When necessary, they can form a brigade and then carry out some battlefield tasks. Now the family has directly assigned such a brigade to Li.


    Of course, Li knows what the value of such a brigade is. They have experienced very strict training, and their combat ability on the battlefield is absolutely very strong.


    They are not comparable to the teams they encountered in the land of earth. Although the Ninjas in Yanren village have some strength, they are far from the teams with high coordination and various tasks.


    "Lord Li, I''m the captain of the fifth squadron. I''ve come to ask you to dispatch me." One of the middle-aged ninjas came forward and said that he felt that this guy was an old ninja who had gone through a lot of battles. Now he can still insist that he really fell in love with this industry when Ninja didn''t transform to be a clerk."I understand. Next, you and Ma Yi will assist the ninja in the village to carry out tasks. Although some words are not pleasant to say, you are all members of the family, so there is no need to work too hard for the village."


    As soon as Li''s voice fell, he saw a voice approaching this side quickly. Li waved his hand, and these people immediately dispersed. Then Li walked towards the figure, even if it was just a skim. Li could see that the person was Bofeng Watergate.


    "What''s the matter, Watergate?" Looking at the Watergate, Li asked with an anxious look on his face. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C236

    "Master gangshou has decided to start at dawn. Let''s get ready now." After Watergate saw that there was nothing wrong with him, he sighed, "be reasonable, I''m really afraid of what your family will say to you."


    From gently nodded, did not say anything, Watergate will worry about their own safety? Don''t be kidding. This guy is just worried about being recalled by the family. If so, he would be hard to hold the shadow.


    After seeing that there was nothing wrong with him, Watergate left at ease.


    The next day when we set out, the Ninjas of the whole stronghold basically moved, and there was no secret meaning. After all, this time Muye shimming was going to go to tuying. Now Yanren village has only one choice, that is, to face Muye murang, and they can''t shrink back.


    It''s true that if they avoid fighting, or use people to drag them in the front, and then go directly to sweep away Muye''s stronghold in the back, it''s also a way. But don''t forget that the reason why Yanren village is able to take the initiative in the battlefield now is that it all depends on the local shadow taking the initiative to intervene in the battlefield.


    If Tu Ying avoids fighting, the morale of Yanren village will be greatly reduced. This is something neither Tu Ying nor Yanren village would like to see. Now the two sides can only meet each other.


    In the preparation stage, Watergate will be ready to send out all the suffering of Raytheon. Has this guy developed this skill on the battlefield? From gently shook his head, but the art or sealed in the hands of four generations of a person like. If it''s really in the hands of Li, it''s really a troublesome thing.


    The overall fighting process is to fight with Tu Ying from the front, and then the next step of Watergate is to use Raytheon to suppress other weak elites to resist, and then enter the battlefield of this side to help leave.


    Soon the crowd got close to the battlefield. On the way, they passed through several temporary Yanren village strongholds, which had been empty for a long time. It seems that the other party also understood the meaning of Muye and was really ready to fight a frontal war with Muye.


    Yes, the time of this battle was initiated by Muye, but the location was decided by Yanren village.


    Of course, this site will not be chosen casually. After all, Muye will keep pushing forward, so the place where Muye has pushed forward will not become the battlefield of Yanren village. Yanren village can only step back and choose a place to fight with Muye in the back. After a calculation, the place chosen by the other party should be tianshenyuan.


    That place is a rare piece of flat land in the country of earth. It is also known as the largest plain in the world of tolerance. It is said that it was a huge plain formed when three gods fought against each other because of the powerful divine power.


    On the contrary, fighting on the plain is more beneficial to the Ninjas of tuzhiguo. Tudun, which they are good at using, can easily come out with a lot of terrain obstacles. However, in fact, both sides have no advantages and disadvantages. The most important thing is that they can wait for work here and spend less physical energy.


    Soon, there were many ninjas in Li''s eyes. Sure enough, Li thought well. Although Yanren village was not defeated in the previous war, his own ninjas had been consumed a lot. At a glance, the other ninjas were about 70% of Muye ninjas at most.


    However, the fight between ninjas is not just about the number. At this time, Li has already felt the killing intention of the other side''s formation. Alas, in fact, if Muye really fights, he will definitely have the upper hand, but there is a local shadow in the opposite lineup.


    Although shadow is powerful, it is more of a spiritual benchmark. As long as you stand there, people on this side will be full of confidence. Shadow may not be the strongest in a village. It''s normal for a village to have many shadow level strongmen. But when shadow appears as a spiritual factor, it is incomparable to other shadow level masters. In the past battles, the shadow charge was on the front line. It was only after the death of three generations of Lei Ying and the death of two generations of Shui Ying and two generations of Tu Ying that people realized that Ying should be a leader rather than a soldier in front of him.


    So slowly, the movie city is moving towards civilian development. But this does not mean that the shadow can not be on the front line. As long as there is a shadow and the shadow does not fall, then the morale of this side will not decline.


    "Bang! Bang At this time, the two voices fall in front of the lineup. Tu Ying looks a little taller than in the animation, but it''s not strong. It''s just that at a glance, you can see that the little old man is inexplicably powerful. Behind him is a tall man. When he stands side by side with Tu Ying, his momentum is not weak at all, A frosty face.


    "Oh, it seems that those guys of Muye are scared to death? Let you die? Yes? This time, I''m also a kid. Gangshou kid, do you want to play with me? " Big wild wood looks very disdainful to say.


    However, he is also qualified to say so. After all, chendun in his hands is a one shot existence for most people. When he is dying in the future, he can use chendun to directly destroy the earth exploding stars released by yuzhiboban. Now he is not so old, so his strength will be stronger."I''m sorry, Mr. zilaiye and Mr. gangshou are going to meet those old people in Yanren village. It''s up to me and Watergate to solve this problem." From directly came out, face with sneer said. At this time, all the people in Yanren village glared at Li.


    However, there was no meaning of convergence at this time. "In other words, Lord Tu Ying, did your pro guard group make up for it? Otherwise, it''s not enough for me to kill. "


    At this time, even if the local film wants to keep its style, it is difficult to keep it. After all, the people who left to kill were his personal guards. It''s absolutely impossible for these personal guards to say that they didn''t have the friendship with Tu Ying. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C237

    At this time, Tu Ying clenched his teeth and said, "Tietu, next you can watch it for me. You must deal with this little guy well."


    "Of course, Daddy!" The man named Tietu said slowly, with no emotion on his face.


    Then Tu Ying turns around and walks into the camp slowly. At this time, tie Tu''s face shows a cold color. After a cold look, he follows Tu Ying into the lineup.


    From the corner of the mouth slightly raised, in the earth shadow completely into the formation of the moment, he has taken the lead to rush out, this is a good signal in advance, from the charge, is the wood leaf completely move, other on endure in the first time to react, directly with from toward the front.


    No matter what your strength is, if you don''t have enough qualifications, then you don''t have the chance to improve yourself. Now they all need to let themselves stand out in this battle. As long as they can perform well in this battle and survive, they can only serve when they are promoted in the future I spend a lot of money on myself.


    Li suddenly raised his dagger in his hand. As soon as he raised his dagger in his hand, many ninjas behind him hurled their bitterness towards the other side''s camp.


    But with these sufferings flying out, a golden flash, suddenly, in an instant, the other side''s lineup fell a piece of people, many of these people have not had time to react to have been directly killed by Watergate throat, while some other people although reacted to Watergate attack in the past, but the next moment Watergate has disappeared in front of them, however After a moment appeared in another person''s behind, again attack.


    It''s estimated that the unexpected attack of Watergate has killed no less than 30 people. Although the opponent will pay more attention to Watergate''s attack, they are sure to be distracted.


    However, there is no time to pay attention to the water gate at this time, because at this time, Tietu has come to meet Li, and the breath of this guy is no less than the ordinary shadow level.


    This guy is the leader of the local shadow guard. Previously, the reason why the local shadow dared to leave the front line to visit Lao Zi was because of this guy.


    Tietu pounced on Li as soon as he saw Li. At this time, he clenched his hands and looked like he was going to fight Li. Li hey, if this guy reaches the shadow level in physical skills, it''s really strange. Yanren village has no shortage of physical skills experts, but like yunyin village, every Lei Ying is a physical skill expert impossible.


    In fact, the same is true. Except for yunyin village, several other villages have never had any real masters of physical arts and shadow since the end of the Warring States period.


    This Tiemu is quite unique. At this time, Tiemu''s mouth slightly raised and roared, "the secret of Yanren''s physical skill is million iron fists."


    With his roar, he began to punch towards Li furiously. He was stunned for a moment. This guy is three meters away from Li now. Is it too funny to punch at such a distance.


    But the next moment a burst of boxing style has rolled over, the other side''s boxing speed is completely beyond Li''s imagination, the fierce boxing style actually makes Li''s body feel a sense of imprisonment, the other side has used his boxing power to turn the surrounding air into extremely heavy, if it''s really ordinary people, it''s estimated that he can''t move.


    This kind of attack for the general Ninja to the Ninja is simply to kill the general existence of ah.


    That is to say, in the moment of being suppressed, the iron gate is opposite to the veneer.


    Tiemu''s eyes flashed a trace of Li Mang, and from the corner of the mouth is also slightly raised, in an instant, the fists of both sides have been severely staggered together. At this time, Tiemu doesn''t mean to be merciful. Even now, he seems to be only a teenager, but he is also in a dark mood. At this time, he has already used the method of strange power boxing. Strange power boxing itself is not very suitable for full strength boxing, so now he can barely keep up with each other by relying on his own body It''s a good swing.


    And even so, the strength produced by strange power boxing can only match the opponent''s fist.


    Is this guy a monster? From the heart can not help but flash this idea, now think of Muye''s plan is ridiculous, if not, only rely on Watergate to contain the shadow of the earth, estimate Watergate even iron earth this pass can''t go!


    From hey a, then the body slowly disappeared from the original place, this time Tiemu a Leng just found that from has quietly used instant body technique, this time has passed him to rush to the army.


    "Bah!" The tasks of Tietu and Li are not the same. Li is to attack the enemy''s troops, and then contain the shadow of the earth. Tietu is to kill Li, so Li can open Tietu to attack others, but Tietu can''t. At this time, he could only keep up with the movement of Li, and rushed to Li again.At this time from one into the other''s line-up, these ninjas began to use a variety of small-scale ninja and forbearance to greet from. Li snorted, and the knife in his hand began to wave gently. At this time, the light of chakra lit up on the knife in his hand, "Ren Jian Zhenyin Yang."


    From the side of the moment has been surging up a light white light, this is a round, unbreakable circle.


    So the attack stopped at this moment, all in front of the circle into an illusion.


    Renjian zhenyinyang and maozhihua''s unique skill are the same, but this move is from the heroic ambition. I didn''t expect that this move could be reproduced in my own hands. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C238

    The secret of this move is that no attack can break through its defensive range. Of course, if the strength decides to surpass the user, it''s another matter, or some other attributes are completely crushed.


    After all, heroic ambition is only a martial arts novel, and Mao Zhihua is just a swordsman in this world.


    The trick is mysterious, but at most, it is to deal with people of ordinary level. After leaving this level, this kind of trick is actually very weak. Of course, it''s quite cool to play a pig and eat a tiger with this kind of trick.


    From hey a, a hand instantly seal complete, "Leidun ¡¤ Tianqian!"


    The huge thunder light fell directly from the air, and more than ten Yanren were affected and directly blasted into coke. According to the estimation of Li, at least seven of his dozen people had no fighting ability, and two of them had died, which was good. But at this time, Tiemu had appeared behind Li''s back and punched him hard Come on.


    However, Li also didn''t mean to fight with each other. Once he stepped on his feet, he rushed to those vegetable chicken ninjas on the opposite side. The knife in his hand was raised quickly, just like harvesting leeks. For a moment, a piece of ninjas fell from where he had passed.


    Tietu''s face became more and more ugly. He found that he couldn''t keep up with the action of leaving. The action of leaving was faster than his imagination. Although he could keep pace with it, if he didn''t want to fight with himself, he had no way to get away.


    Thinking of this, he clenched his fists. Now Li has been harvesting the lives of ordinary ninjas, regardless of his own follow-up.


    On the other side, Watergate is also wantonly attacking these ordinary ninjas. Where are the opponents of Watergate? Speaking of the speed of harvest, it''s really three points harder than Li.


    However, Tu Ying naturally would not see it like this. When Watergate appeared on the battlefield again, a huge yellow light had already flashed past. It was Tu Dun ¡¤ Po Ya Sha. It''s a very simple ninja, but it''s very powerful when it''s used in the hands of Tu Ying.


    But Watergate also disappeared in an instant, and then appeared on the other side, but at this time, Tu Ying had already followed Watergate''s action and appeared beside Watergate, "the art of tudun rock boxing!"


    In a flash, a layer of stones had been attached to Daye Mu''s right fist. The moment Watergate saw the shadow of earth, it launched the skill of flying Thunder God again. But Daye Mu''s face showed a sneer, and his feet suddenly rushed to another direction, "tudun ¡¤ aggravating rock skill!"


    Although the technique of adding weight to the rock will increase the user''s weight in a flash, it will also give the user great weight, acceleration and inertia. It can be said that if this technique is not used well, it will directly kill itself. At this time, Osamu rushes out to a corner where there is no one.


    But the next moment, Watergate appeared there.


    The earth shadow has seen through the landing point of the flying thunder god! When Watergate just appeared there, Tu Ying had already rushed in front of him, and his huge iron fist was directly on Watergate''s chest. However, Watergate had already used the technique of flying thunder when he found something wrong, and directly appeared hundreds of meters away. At this time, he was half squatting on the ground and suddenly spat out a big mouthful of blood.


    Originally, he thought that he could really restrain Tu Ying, but now it seems that he is too arrogant.


    There has been no shortage of shadow level masters since ancient times, but there are only five people who can really become shadow players in the same era. At first, Watergate thought that Raytheon was the nemesis of such people, but now Watergate took a look at his chest position. Although he didn''t have a fracture, he already felt that his internal organs were in turmoil. If he was really hit by the blow just now, it was estimated that half of his body would be gone directly.


    This shadow is really a monster


    "Bofeng Watergate, you are really far worse than your master. When your master was your age, you dared to confront me head-on. Look at you now..." Onoki''s face with a bit of disdain, with a wave has been a few leaves of Ninja blow into the residue.


    Watergate took a deep breath at this time, and suddenly appeared in the field of vision of Tu Ying again. "I''m sorry, I''ve already talked with Li today. He will destroy you by himself. If I disturb his hunting, maybe I will be killed by him."


    At this time, more than 60 ninjas in Yanren village have been killed madly. This madness makes the morale of Yanren village slow down. After all, Tietu can''t keep up with the mobile speed, and tuying is entangled with Watergate.


    In fact, compared with Watergate, Li''s killing has a greater impact on Yanren village. After all, people here have never seen Watergate''s strange move of flying Thunder God. They don''t know how to crack it. Although they can rely on the earth shadow, they don''t think it will be solved.They feel subconsciously that they can understand even if they don''t get rid of Watergate.


    But it''s a real killing from now on! He is directly using the most basic body and ninja in the crazy killing ah!


    But so far, no one in the army of Yanren village has been able to suppress Li.


    Li Hei, it should be almost now. Although flying thunder has little effect on Tu Ying, Tu Ying should be able to quickly find out that if Watergate really kills a person and leaves, he can''t entangle Watergate, so his goal can only be put on Li.


    From suddenly turned around, and then the moment has and iron soil face to face, both subconsciously waved his fist. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C239

    Just from already felt the opposite direction of their own rush, and from the keen sense that the other party is trying to lock their throat in an instant, so that they can not escape again.


    Therefore, Li''s direct attack is a backhand attack, which is totally unexpected for Tietu. Therefore, in a hurry, Tietu can only deal with Li in the same way. However, at this time, Li has played the strange power boxing to the limit. How can Tiemu fight against Li? Directly from a punch to fly out nearly 200 meters away.


    From hum, since he was blasted out so far, then it proves that this guy has actually removed most of his strength? Sure enough, it still can''t be solved with one blow?


    But Li didn''t chase Tietu. Instead, he rushed to the other side. At this time, the ground was surging, and huge thorns were surging up from the ground.


    At this time, Onoki had arrived. Instead of jumping out of the range of Ninjutsu, he stood on a huge spike and said in a cold voice, "isn''t it shameless for the earth shadow to make such a sneak attack?"


    Onoki''s face with a bit of cold, suddenly issued a loud drink, "if you go on like this, I''m a real idiot! Tudun, the Earth Dragon rolled up


    Then he pressed his hands on the ground. With his movement, he felt a riot from the ground, and then huge stone spikes appeared on the ground crazily. The speed was faster than the speed from the soil under his feet, and the scope was even bigger.


    Then a huge stone beast suddenly emerged from the ground. As soon as his pupil closed, he could see clearly what was in front of him. It was a huge four legged monster, not so much a stone dragon as a lion with a dragon''s head.


    At this time, the giant beast stood on the ground and began to bite the surrounding ninjas crazily. Most of these ninjas were Muye ninjas. Of course, some of them were Yanren ninjas.


    Li Hei, this so-called Earth Dragon roll looks like a ninja on the surface, but Li has already felt the breath of life in this thing''s body. It''s a psychic beast!


    At this time, the huge stone beast is attacking all the Ninjas around. With his attack, the huge soil stab keeps rising on the ground. Many ninjas are directly punctured without time to avoid.


    From hey a, "earth shadow adult, you really have a lot of gas ah, even if it is their own side of the Ninja can kill at will?"


    Tu Ying''s face showed a ferocious smile, "as long as I can kill you, even if I pay a little sacrifice, what''s the point? All ninjas in Yanren village! Next, I''m going to have a showdown with this guy. You get out of this area, and then restrict other Muye ninjas to come and reinforce! "


    "Yes! Lord Tu Ying With a loud roar, the Ninjas in Yanren village quickly pushed Muye''s ninjas out of the battlefield.


    Li snorted. Sure enough, the influence of the five shadows is really amazing.


    Just a big drink can make his ninja go through fire and water.


    At this time, some Muye ninjas were isolated by the giant beast and the brigade, and their faces showed desperate faces. Indeed, in such a situation, they clearly understood that they were absolutely impossible to break out, and the only choice left was to consume the chakra of Osamu as much as possible.


    Li took a deep breath and made a seal with his hands, "the art of channeling. Zod!"


    With the seal of Li, the huge monster with Tauren and human body suddenly stood up on the battlefield, and Zuo de blasted the huge stone beast to one side with a fist, "hum, Li, it seems that you are very busy here."


    Leave a tiny smile, "this guy handed over to you."


    "No problem! Zuoder''s face is wearing an arrogant smile. It seems that this stone beast is not an opponent for him at all. Tu Ying looks at zuoder''s appearance, and there is an unnatural color on his face. It seems that this guy also knows that Li is the descendant of Sanren, and he thinks that Li will inherit someone''s psychic beast from Sanren.


    After all, according to the information that Tu Ying can get, he also knows that the powerful summoning beasts that Sanren can summon are only one or two. If he wants to use the psychic beasts in this battlefield, he will not be happy with the battle situation between himself and the master.


    If it''s a big snake pill Summoner? Onoki also knows that the big snake pill''s psychic beast is not something to provoke, but now Li has summoned such a monster, which is totally beyond the imagination of Tu Ying.


    Li roared, "Muye''s Ninja step back, don''t disturb my fight with Tu Ying!"


    These Muye ninjas also understand the current level of fighting, they go up is just cannon fodder, one after another with the surrounding Yanren village ninjas crazy fight up.


    From now on, he rushed to the shadow of the earth, and there was a flash of thunder in his hand. Onoki also knew the power of the thousand birds, and his hands were quick to seal. The strength of Onoki was really strong, and the speed of his hands was amazing. Almost at the moment when his hands turned into a shadow, several walls had been slowly raised around him.It seems that Tu Ying is ready to completely seal the way out!


    But from the corner of the mouth is slightly raised, such a blockade some out of date?


    But in an instant, he broke through the earth shadow''s blockade directly. After all, this kind of earth array wall could not even be regarded as defense in front of Li. But next moment, there were several translucent walls around Li''s body.


    "Chendun, the art of stripping the original world!" At this time, Tu Ying made a seal with both hands and yelled.


    But in a flash, Li turned into flying dust in the art of earth shadow.


    At this time, the whole audience was silent. The Ninjas of Yanren village and Muye village stopped at the same time. After a while, the Ninjas of Yanren village suddenly cheered. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C240

    With the ecstasy of ninja in Yanren village, Muye Ninja suddenly broke out. They were crazy to attack the ninja in Yanren village. But at this time, they all relied on a force of sorrow, which would not last long. They also knew that they were defeated at this time, so they couldn''t last long in front of Tu Ying!


    Tu Ying''s face also showed a cold color. "It''s ridiculous. With such strength and such mind, I dare to be an enemy! Where is the iron soil? "


    In a flash, Tietu had already appeared beside Daye mu, "Lord tuying, my subordinates can''t kill the enemy..."


    "No harm!" As soon as Tu Ying''s voice fell, the air around him suddenly became heavy, and the faces of tie Tu and Onoki became rather ugly. At this time, the huge current ran through the ground directly, and Tu Ying suddenly threw tie Tu out of the scope of Ninjutsu. At the same time, his body suddenly appeared a touch of yellow light, and the whole body flew directly into the air.


    And from this time, he rushed out directly from the ground with thunder and lightning all over his body. On the other side, zuoder had torn off one arm of the stone beast. It seems that the fighting power of the stone beast is not as good as zuoder, but its defense power is quite strong. It is estimated that zuoder will take a while to clean it up completely.


    At that time, he took advantage of the chakra wave caused by chendun to rush into the position of nearly 100 meters underground. In this case, it is difficult to find that he has actually escaped into the underground.


    It is precisely because of this that Tu Ying was attacked by Li sucessfully. It is indeed a magic skill to rise into the air. But for those who are very mobile, this kind of tactics to rise into the air is to turn themselves into a target.


    Don''t forget, this world is a fire shadow world, not a magic world. It''s true that earth shadow''s Ninjutsu can lighten its weight and weaken the earth''s gravity, but it can''t make it as flexible as on the ground.


    At this time, a large number of thunder and lightning in his hands rushed towards the earth shadow in the air, and a sharp color flashed on the earth shadow''s face, and the earth yellow light wrapped around his body rushed directly towards Li.


    Li has clearly seen that a layer of yellow armor is slowly rising on Tu Ying''s body. I don''t know why Li suddenly has a feeling that his own attack can''t penetrate the defense of the other side.


    However, he didn''t mean to be surprised. He knew that the strength he showed now had not reached the level that can absolutely crush the shadow level. It''s estimated that he would be a little better than the shadow in front of him. If he really killed the shadow in this way, it would be a ghost.


    In a flash, Tu Ying and Li have been crossing each other. At this time, Li''s face is full of fierce color, and Tu Ying''s face is a proud expression. Looking at the blood flying out of his shoulder, Li can''t help taking a deep breath. His shoulder blade has been broken. This big wild wood is really great!


    And on the face of the big wild wood is to flash a glimmer of pleased color first, but soon the armor on his body began to slowly fly up, he suddenly turned to the other side to see, that huge stone beast over there at this time has been completely dismembered by Zuo de!


    Li Hei, this earth shadow''s move seems to be used with the help of his own psychic beast. He just used the stone beast''s defense, so he gave himself such a strong defense. But at the same time, the stone beast no longer has the ability to resist Zuo De''s attack, and was directly broken into pieces.


    "Yu Zhi Bo Li." At this time, Tu Ying fell on the ground and suddenly turned around, "amazing


    From this time also slowly fell on the ground, his face is now all cold color, "Tu Ying adults, did not expect that at such an age, you actually will make such a decision."


    "Will of the earth!" "Where there is rock, there will be soil. When the rock is weathered into soil, the soil will become a new rock! This is the will of the soil, My forbearance! Yuzhiboli, you are so strong that I can''t help thinking, if I die, will the whole Yanren village become as weak as a piece of paper in front of you, so I decided to kill you here! "


    Li shook his head gently. "I''m sorry, where the leaves are flying, the fire is endless. The fire will continue to light up the village and sprout new leaves. If I die here today, there will be a new Muye Ninja standing on this land. I don''t think the country of the earth, which took the lead in fighting this time, is evil, and Muye is just, because everyone is fighting for their own village. That''s why we have a war, isn''t it? " From slowly drew out the knife, "the soldiers of wood leaf! If I die here, please go back to the village and tell others that yuzhiboli is not a coward! "


    In a flash, Li rushes towards Daye mu, and Daye Mu''s face shows his intention to kill. At this time, Tu Ying''s body shows the light light again, while Li''s sword shows a ray of thunder. Then they start a crazy physical fight.Tietu has rushed over at this time, and a decisive color flashed on his face. He is about to join the battlefield. At this time, a figure has rushed towards him. This is Watergate. "Hum, if you want to participate in this, you have to pass me first!"


    Iron earth roared wildly, and immediately entangled with Watergate.


    Tietu''s choice is undoubtedly very correct. After all, in terms of strength alone, he is on a par with Watergate, but in terms of mobility, he can never be compared with Watergate. If he joined the battle with Watergate, his advantage would be deviated from that of Muye. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C241

    At this time, he was very close to Tu Ying, and he had to admit that the old man, if he really talked about his strength, I''m afraid that ape Fei was not his opponent at all. The strength of both men was quite strong, but although Tu Ying was only good at TU Dun and Chen Dun, he had completely integrated Tu Dun into his own body art.


    It can be said that if you really let ape Fei and Onoki fight close to each other, it is estimated that in 30 minutes, ape Fei will be defeated by Onoki. Of course, in terms of comprehensiveness, ape Fei is stronger. After all, he is good at all kinds of Ninjutsu. Although these Ninjutsu may not be particularly powerful in fighting, they can let ape Fei deal with all kinds of problems All kinds of enemies.


    Moreover, ape Fei hasn''t been involved in the battlefield for quite a long time, but Tu Ying is a battle maniac. In his eyes, Yanren Ninja can sacrifice for the benefit of the village. At that time, he did not allow the ninja in his village to be sacrificed meaninglessly!


    He will personally enter the battlefield to fight, in this way, his combat power will not be wasted, and in such a battle, the shadow will undoubtedly make himself more good at fighting.


    I feel chilly from now on. This guy''s fighting nerve is really developed and terrible. If we really just let Watergate deal with him, now it is estimated that he can perfectly guess the landing point of Watergate. At that time, Watergate will not delay him for an hour, even if it can''t be done for ten minutes!


    Even now, Li has felt that the shadow of earth has completely entered the state. With entering the state, the speed of the shadow of earth has become faster and faster, and the attack frequency has suddenly increased. Li now even has to use "Renjian" to drive away the attack of the other party.


    After all, his left hand is half useless now. He estimates that in two or three minutes, he will never be able to keep up with the attack of Tu Ying. At that time, he will die miserably.


    Of course, Li can also burst out a powerful force in an instant to kill the shadow directly, but if you use that degree of power, it will be too boring.


    From slightly close the eyes, the body suddenly back out of the distance of tens of meters, soil shadow frowned, just from the use of moves he had never seen, but he was not in a hurry to attack, now from the body injury is very serious, the longer the delay, the more inferior to from.


    "Lord Tu Ying!" At this time from the cold voice said.


    Onoki''s face flashed a trace of disdain, he slowly spit out a breath, "how? Now you want to give up? Is it too naive? "


    "The next move will hurt Tianhe. If you admit defeat now, I can save your life. What do you think?" From the corner of his mouth slightly raised, his hand knife slowly erect, face with a pair of profound meaning.


    Onoki burst out a burst of laughter, "you are so funny, who will lose now?"


    "In that case, no wonder I am. Forbearance, Baihao''s skill With a roar from Li De, Li De''s right shoulder, which had been broken, healed quickly with the speed visible to the naked eye. Tu Ying looked at the scene and couldn''t help picking his eyebrows, "can it heal quickly? But do you think you can kill me with such a trick? "


    Li said in a soft voice, "this is the move of the flower of sword God Mao. You can watch it!"


    With the words of Li, Onoki''s face became quite ugly. No matter how arrogant he was, he didn''t think that his face was really better than Mao Zhihua. But if he heard the name of Mao Zhihua, he would admit defeat, and he didn''t deserve to be a local shadow!


    "Come on!" At this time, Tu Ying roared, and bursts of yellow light appeared on his fists. Soon the yellow light solidified and turned into two huge stone iron fists, which suddenly came towards Li.


    At this time, there was a movement of the sword in his hand, a circle had been drawn, and a trace of helplessness flashed over Onoki''s face. He really had no way to leave this move. No matter how fierce the attack was, it would be removed. This is why he never picked it up. If he counted it down in this way, his defensive moves were compared with Li''s I''m really helpless.


    Of course, Tu Ying doesn''t think it''s a long-term strategy. After all, no matter what strategy is used, it will consume other things, just like Baihao''s skill needs a lot of vitality to complete the body. If you don''t need a lot of physical strength, you won''t believe in killing Onoki.


    Li''s next action is to make Daye Mu stare. At this time, Li slowly drives the round sword power to move. But in a moment, the round sword power suddenly comes out of Li''s hand, and he throws his own short sword directly!


    Onoki was stunned for a moment, and the blow had already arrived in front of him, and then there was pain, unparalleled pain!


    Wisdom is equal to the sword.


    The sword of benevolence vibrates.


    Brave sword cuts Tiangang.


    From this moment, the "wisdom sword" can be regarded as the extreme of the poor, which can not be imagined by others, forcing the other party to use their own predicted moves. "Benevolent sword" is able to deal with the situation that the other party is not human. This trick of either human or the other party has exceeded the extreme of human. The "brave sword" is a helpless sword, which can break all the defenses in the world. Bravery comes from benevolence and ends in wisdom.Looking at the earth shadow in front of me, I couldn''t help sighing.


    At this time, Tu Ying''s proud defense has been broken through by Li. At this time, the sword is stabbing at his belly. He widens his eyes. It seems that he doesn''t believe the scene in front of him.


    And the people around were just as stunned.


    Is Tu Ying defeated? How is that possible? Muye''s Ninja was completely stunned at this time. Although they are very confident about Li, this kind of confidence is just that Li can hold down Tu Ying! ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C242

    Although Li said to let Tu Ying die here, no one would believe Li''s words. They would never think that Li could really cause such injury to Tu Ying!


    Even said, if next, does not have other misfortune''s words, the earth shadow must die doubtlessly!


    For a moment, the Ninjas in Yanren village and Muye village seem to have changed their positions directly. At the beginning, the Ninjas in Yanren village tried their best to stop the people in Muye village and prevent them from interfering with Tu Ying. They think that Tu Ying can definitely kill Li. And now the situation is Yanren village people desperately want to come to help Tu Ying, and Muye people are desperately stop them!


    From now on, his body suddenly moved. In a flash, he appeared in front of Tu Ying. His hands held the handle of the short knife which had been completely pierced into Tu Ying''s abdomen. "Thousand birds flow!"


    Originally, Tu Ying had been hit by this blow, but some of his reactions could not come. The sudden attack at this time made Tu Ying roar wildly. The huge current was wantonly destroying his body. Tu Ying already felt that his internal organs were attacked by Li crazy. If he hadn''t been using chakra to protect his internal organs, it would have formed a natural and harmonious environment But the reaction, otherwise now from such a blow, has been able to let him lose most of his life.


    After all, big wild wood is also a generation of Xiaoxiong. When he attacks him like this, he has already reflected in an instant. He begins to fight back against Li. At this time, his fist has been hard toward Li''s face, and the corner of Li''s mouth is slightly raised, which easily avoids the attack of Tu Ying.


    After all, from now on, he has opened the eyes of the writing wheel, and his dynamic vision has reached the limit. It''s impossible for Tu Ying to have such a few words. But at this time, Tu Ying has suddenly attacked Li with one foot, and Li hey, at this time, he has to release the handle in his hand and quickly retreat to the rear.


    Now that he has been pushed back by the other party, Li doesn''t think that Tu Ying is really good. Will he let himself go?


    Sure enough, Tu Ying roared wildly at this time, "Earth Dragon, heaven''s dependents!" At this time, he impounded his hands on the ground. At the same time, three huge stone beasts rushed out from under the ground. Really? This move is really psychic, but it seems that it''s very common. At least these psychic beasts are really fearless of death. Even the one killed by zuoder doesn''t choose to return to the psychic world in the end.


    Moreover, it seems that Tu Ying doesn''t care about his own psychic beast being killed. After all, if many people really let the psychic beast die at will, the whole race of the psychic beast he signed will have a bad feeling for him. In the next channeling, there won''t be any more powerful channeling beasts. It''s even said that there will be channeling failures in the future.


    At this time, Zuo De''s voice rang, "Damn, this little guy has so many Shi Yong!"


    "Shi Yong?" From Leng for a while, "what is that thing?"


    "At that time, dozens of our psychic beasts fought a bloody battle with Hui Yueji, and many races were directly eliminated. But even if it was such a sacrifice, we couldn''t really compete with Hui Yueji. After all, Lord Pluto had been seriously injured because of the war with Tao family at that time. Lord underworld entrusts monsters to resurrect the dead psychic beast. This resurrected psychic beast basically has no intelligence and can only vaguely follow the orders of the people who call him. They didn''t know the danger at all because they didn''t have any intelligence. They became quite good meat shields at that time. But because they don''t know the danger, they don''t even have the ability to force their way back to the psychic world. " Zod said slowly, "although the monster is a traitor, to tell you the truth, his creative ability is really very powerful. These stone beasts can''t be solved quickly even if I do it myself."


    From now on, he frowned slightly. He already felt that another breath was generated underground. It seems that the earth shadow can summon a large number of people!


    "But where are these Stone Beasts stored?" Li Leng asked.


    "After that battle, these Shi Yong were released to their original psychic world. Generally speaking, no one would be able to Or they''ve found a psychic world! Then he signed a contract with Shi Yong! " Zod responded immediately.


    From Leng for a while, "you don''t say they have no their own mind?"


    "This kind of thing should feel like an animal, right?" Zuoder looked at the shadow in the center of the stone beast. "The best way now is to kill the caster. I feel that he is directly establishing a semi stable channel between the psychic world and the world. If he doesn''t kill it, these Stone Beasts won''t disappear!"


    From now on, he took a deep breath. At this time, a few flashes had appeared on zuoder''s back. "Damn, but how can I kill him now?"


    "My Lord, if you are willing to use all your strength, isn''t it easy to kill him?" Zuo de asked suspiciously.


    Li Hei said, "you don''t understand. It''s just a game. For these guys, my original strength is just like opening a cheater. If I want to open a cheater when playing games, isn''t it too boring?"Left virtuous Leng for a while, "adult your words really let a person not understand."


    From the depressed sigh, "well, but zuoder according to your strength as the first strong under the underworld, can''t you even clean up such a few things?"


    Zuo de gave a wry smile, "don''t you know, my lord? No matter what tricks we use, as long as we cross the spiritual world and come to the world, our strength will be reduced by half directly. If we enter other spiritual worlds, our strength will be reduced by half again. This is the contract made by Pluto and all the great immortals in those years. In this way, even if there is a conflict in the human world, at least we will not be rushed into the spiritual world It''s killing people in the world. " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C243

    Li nodded slowly. No wonder miaomu mountain and Longdi cave didn''t destroy one of them because of the conflict. It turns out that there are still such things in them.


    After patting zuoder''s head, zuoder immediately raised his height. Now it has become the world of Stone Beasts. More than ten stone beasts are running frantically. It looks like the end of the world.


    "Zod, what''s your most powerful move?" Li asked.


    Zuo de was stunned for a moment, and then said, "Xuankong gun, if it is now, it is estimated that it can kill a stone beast below with one strike. But according to the current situation, I can only use two strokes, and I have to go back to the psychic world."


    From nodded, face with a bit of regret, "you use it."


    Zuo de nodded gently and opened his mouth wide. With his action, a golden light began to gather in his mouth. Tu Ying''s face became quite ugly when he saw this scene. Although the color was golden, he thought of a move inexplicably - tail cannon!


    Then he gave a direct order to protect!


    Next, these Stone Beasts seemed to find that zuoder''s attack was very dangerous, and they began to gather madly towards the earth shadow. At this time, zuoder''s attack had been completed, and the huge golden light beam shot down from his mouth towards the earth shadow ''


    At this time, the golden light column was accompanied by purple lightning directly to the big wild wood which was protected by layers. In an instant, the violent explosion directly rang through the whole battlefield.


    It took nearly half a minute for the thick smoke to disperse. At this time, the field was in a mess. With this blow, all the stone beasts were blown to pieces. More than 100 Yanren ninjas who wanted to sacrifice their lives to protect Tu Ying were directly affected by this move and turned into dust.


    However, what makes Li''s face look rather ugly is that Tu Ying is still alive at this time. He stands up from the ground with shaking body. It can be seen that this guy is at the end of his life.


    "My Lord, you just said you can''t use it Well, a cheater? " Zuo de asked like a curious baby.


    From now on, he sighed, "after all, we have to adjust measures to the situation! Well, don''t talk nonsense. Prepare for the next attack. Now that you''ve used it, use it to the end! "


    With the roar of Li, zuoder''s mouth opens again, and the huge energy light ball condenses from his mouth again. At this time, Yanren''s face below has become extremely desperate. How can there be such a move! It''s true that such a move is really useless for shadow level which can move quickly.


    But now Tu Ying has been seriously injured and has become a living target!


    But at this moment, the weapons of all the people in the audience trembled, and the people in Yanren village and Muye village were stunned. What the hell is this?


    And in the next moment, all the metal utensils that were not held in the hand flew up, and madly condensed towards the top of Tu Ying''s head. As soon as his face changed, he let out a roar, "Tian Ye yuan! Are you crazy


    With this roar, people in Yanren village are staring. The move of condensing metal utensils in this way is indeed tianyeyuan''s blood boundary. But why does it sound like tianyeyuan and yuzhiboli have something to do with each other?


    At this time, Tian Yeyuan''s voice also rang, "please, let me help you kill Tu Ying, and then you help me become Tu Ying, and then you turn Yanren village into a puppet village like this It''s really naive, isn''t it?! I''ve already told tuying about you! "


    At this time, everyone on the battlefield looked to the south. At this time, there was a peak in that place. There was no peak before it. It was obviously condensed by Ninjutsu. Although other people could not see it clearly, they found that tianyeyuan was standing on it at this time. Behind her was Shangren, the source of dozens of Yanren The source of chakra is constantly pouring into tianyeyuan''s body, and then through tianyeyuan these metal tools are fused together, finally forming a huge defense shield on the top of the earth shadow''s head!


    "Kill From now on, he roared, which was the expression of indignation. At this time, Zuo de directly opened his mouth to spray out a huge mass of energy to the shadow below. From now on, we can see clearly that this blow is too late, the shield below has been completely completed, and at the same time, we can see that the shadow has made a seal.


    From hey a, low voice way, "can pretend to be seriously injured?"


    Zuoder was stunned for a moment, then nodded slowly, stepped directly on zuoder''s body, and then jumped into the air. At this time, a transparent square appeared around zuoder''s body to frame it.


    "Chendun, the art of stripping the original world!" At this time, Yanren bellowed at the same time, just fighting back! Absolutely anti killing! Tuying finally killed the terrible guy with the help of tianyeyuan!


    Bursts of cheering sound, followed by a huge explosion and light, the next thing, but let the people of Yanren village feel cool, at this time, the giant beast in the air was not decomposed by the dust of the earth shadow, there were countless wounds on his body at this time, and the blood column of the Tao gushed out from the wound position of his body, but he did not know But he didn''t die. He just let out a roar in his mouth and turned into a cloud of smoke in the air. It seemed that he had returned to the psychic world.On the other side, the huge shield prepared by tianyeyuan was directly pierced!


    The place where there should have been earth shadow has become scorched earth.


    Is Tu Ying dead? Is Tu Ying dead? Is Tu Ying dead?


    Everyone''s face is shocked, is the earth shadow adult really so dead? ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C244

    Soon Yanren village people''s attention was attracted by another thing. At this time, Lizheng slowly fell from the air, and immediately a voice rang in Yanren, "revenge for tuying!"


    Then the voice immediately carried out the whole Ninja group in Yanren village. For a moment, great changes took place in the whole battlefield. No matter what the ninja in Yanren village was doing, they all gave up the ninja in front of them and rushed towards the falling point of Li, while Muye''s Ninja was blocking them crazily. At this moment, people on both sides were red eyed and left In their eyes, it is not an ordinary ninja, but a symbol to protect the hero and kill the enemy!


    Li sighed softly. At the moment of his landing, six Shangren of Yanren village rushed towards him. With a flash of thunder in his hand, he had cut all the six Shangren''s throats. At this time, Watergate''s figure had appeared. He quickly harvested several Zhongren''s lives, and then kicked open another Shangren. At this time, he appeared beside Li "Damn it, you are hiding so much power!"


    From hey, "after all, it''s the strength of the Tongling beast, but Zuo de has just been attacked by the earth shadow. It''s estimated that he has no combat ability in a short time! Damn it


    From now on, of course, zuoder cheated Watergate. After all, zuoder''s own defense is quite strong, not to mention that he had just reminded him, and then imposed a layer of defense ability on him. In this case, zuoder almost didn''t play the trick realistically enough. Although zuoder looks very miserable, in fact, there is nothing wrong with this guy I''ll go back to the spiritual world.


    Standing back to back with Watergate at this time, there are a lot of Yanren around them. All they can see now is hatred. Yes, killing tuying is not a shame for Yanren village. Next, Yanren village can be said to have been completely defeated in the war, and there is no chance to win.


    And this is a war without shadow! Next, there is no doubt that Muye will put forward very harsh requirements, and Yanren village can only agree, otherwise, now in the absence of soil shadow, Muye can really uproot Yanren village as long as he is ruthless!


    Of course, Muye won''t do that, because if it does, then the whole forbearance world can be said to be out of balance among the five major forces, and a long-term turbulent era is coming.


    Yanren village is also very clear about this, so they generally agree to what conditions Muye puts forward, and they agree very quickly, so as to protect the upper power, and the real damage is the rights and interests of the lower ninja and the civilians. In addition, because the local film does not specify who the next successor is, I am afraid the whole Yanren village will be extremely turbulent Get up


    These Ninja more or less will think of these, just these things generated by the fear has been able to make them completely crazy. Li Li watched these people rush over and said in a cold voice, "did you see anything rush into the shield just after that blow?"


    Listen to leave so say, Watergate can''t help but Leng, "what meaning?"


    "I doubt Tu Ying is dead!" When Li said this, Watergate noticed that although Li was killing the ninja in Yanren village, his eyes were not idle for a moment. He was looking at the situation of the whole battlefield. Suddenly, Li roared, "come with me!"


    Watergate immediately rushed out with Li. At this time, Watergate looked at the direction of Li. There, a figure that Watergate was familiar with seemed to be holding something to leave the battlefield. The man was Tietu. Who else could let Tietu protect him from the battlefield?


    Is that true? At that moment, Tietu didn''t care about his own safety at all. He rushed into it and rescued tuying!


    At this time, Tietu also noticed the action of Lihe Watergate. His speed suddenly speeded up. Lihe let out a sound, and Watergate''s forehead and face became quite ugly. He quickly chased Tietu, holding the bitterness that had not been absorbed by tianyeyuan in his hand, and flew out at this moment.


    And Tietu''s body skill showed no doubt at this moment, he just hit the two fierce bitterness with air pressure with a return hand. At this time, Yanren village noticed this scene.


    Tu Ying didn''t die?! The defeated Tuyin is better than the dead tuying!


    For a moment, the people in Yanren village began to block and water gate crazily. Li roared and began to wind a lot of thunder on his body. At this time, he was using a thousand birds and thinking of iron and earth chasing away. At this time, water gate was suffering. Just after tianyeyuan''s move, all the flying thunder daggers were abandoned. His mobility was harmonious Almost.


    If his flying Thunder God was still there, he would have rushed to harvest the shadow of the earth and killed the shadow of the enemy village. This is not a small credit! It''s enough to make him a hero Muye has never seen before!


    But now it seems that all these things are going away. It''s true that his speed is very fast, but now the speed of Tietu is no less than his. If it goes on like this, there is no doubt that tuying will be rescued. Although Muye undoubtedly won the battle, it is a failure for Watergate.To be exact, the task of he Heli in this battle has been completed - to contain Tu Ying.


    It''s true that they won. In fact, no matter whether tuying is alive or dead, the biggest thing that Muye can get is victory. Victory is what Muye wants most. As for the so-called material plunder, it''s reasonable to say that the transportation cost and manpower alone are huge consumption for such a long journey, and the profit that Muye can get is not much.


    But on the other hand, it''s a big gap for individuals to kill Tu Ying. If you can kill Tu Ying, then you are undoubtedly the candidate of Huoying. If you just defeat, it''s far from enough for Watergate''s * *! ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C245

    At this time, Li made a gesture to Watergate. When he saw Li''s gesture, Watergate was stunned. This is the "I''ll cover" gesture. Watergate took a deep breath. In fact, the speed of Li is not much different from his own. Even if he really fights with Tietu face to face, Li may have more advantages than himself.


    But then the seal in Li''s hand has been completed, and then a photoelectric beam has been shot directly from Li''s fingertips. At this time, qianniao stream turns into a straight line in Li''s hand and shoots directly at Tietu''s shoulder. Tietu also realizes this point at this time, and dodges directly to the side. However, in this instant, the water gate has narrowed half the distance.


    Tietu is also aware of this. The strength of the two people pursued by the other side is not lower than their own, and they have no absolute advantage in speed. The Ninjas in Yanren village who want to help can''t keep up with the speed at all. Their interception is no different from death for Lihe Watergate. If it goes on like this, it''s just a matter of time to catch up with them only!


    Suddenly, the iron earth''s face showed a touch of joy, "the sky is wild and round! Catch Lord Tu Ying


    With that, he directly throws the shadow in his arms to the front. At this time, tianyeyuan has come forward and directly holds the shadow in his arms. At this time, Tietu has turned over and suddenly blows against Watergate. Watergate itself is a speed ninja. Where is the opponent against Tietu, he is immediately beaten back for a few steps, but then directly entangles with Tietu Come on.


    From this time speed suddenly accelerated several times, toward the day wild round rushed in the past, the mouth roared, "day wild round, you dare to betray me! I''ll kill you


    Tianyeyuan''s face showed a trace of disdain. With a single hand wave, the huge shield that had been smashed by zuoder was scattered on the ground. At this time, it turned into innumerable concealed weapons to greet Li.


    From the body again wrapped up a lot of lightning, at this time he has rushed to tianyeyuan in front of, but at this time had no resistance ability of earth shadow, at this time actually slowly raised his body, hands fast seal, from the eyes suddenly open, began to fly back.


    Fortunately, Tu Ying has no state at this time. When she is 20 meters away from Yanren village, Tu Ying''s original boundary stripping technique is completed. It''s just good to wipe the tip of Li''s nose. On the other side, Tian Yeyuan has rushed into Yanren village''s lineup with Tu Ying. It''s really impossible to catch up with her.


    However, the ninja in Yanren village lost his will to fight when he saw that tuying was safe. He began to retreat to the rear quickly. In addition, the battle between Tietu and Watergate was over. Since tuying was safe, the battle between Tietu and Watergate was meaningless. Tietu soon followed the ninja in Yanren village.


    Watergate''s face was pretty ugly at this time. After all, he was taken away by the other party, but he couldn''t say what to leave. After all, no matter who was the original realm stripping technique, he didn''t dare to get close to it easily.


    From now on, after looking around and making sure that he was completely safe, he began to squat and gasp. Of course, he was just pretending.


    "How are you, my lord?" A man in the uniform of the medical class rushed over quickly. Although some people nearby were more seriously injured than Li, it seemed that he was quite concerned about Li. At this time, he shook his head gently. "It''s nothing. It''s just chakra''s overuse."


    The man quickly nodded, at this time a voice sounded behind him, "is there anything I need to help from adults?"


    Li Leng for a moment, this person is Ma Yi. When she saw that Li didn''t forbid her to have an examination, she began to give Li some examination measures, including inserting a pill that can supplement chakra into Li''s mouth.


    "This How can it be? Five ribs are broken and internal organs are punctured. No, if so, you should have lost too much blood, but why There was no internal bleeding at all Ma Yi said nervously.


    From a smile, "don''t forget my teacher but gangshou, this degree of injury is nothing."


    Ma Yi nodded, "but I''m worried too much."


    The next thing is not to leave. Tu Ying completely left the battlefield. If you want to seize it, don''t think too much. However, Yanren village lost nearly half of its elite troops this time. At least it can''t recover in a short time. The rest is what the grassroots ninjas should do, including chasing the enemy''s fleeing troops, cleaning up the battlefield, and interrogating the prisoners.


    After that, Li spent some time in the field camp here, but Mao Yihua''s attitude towards Li changed suddenly, because Li used a move that she had never learned. After all, that brave sword can cut down the earth shadow''s defense, which is not something that can be explained by any common swordsmanship.


    Mao Yihua just learned Renjian from his mother.


    Li can only say that he suddenly understood this in the battle, and Mao Yihua can only be indignant about it. However, even if Li tells Mao Yihua how to use this trick, Mao Yihua can''t use it. After all, drawing the circle is enough to make countless people spend their whole lives, not to mention keeping the circle and using it at the same time. That''s even harder.A week later, Muye''s troops formally returned to Muye. Of course, there will be some supply troops behind to slowly transport the booty back to Muye.


    This time, Li went back to the village side by side with shuimen, gangshou and Zilai. The village was also very prepared for face. Countless villages welcomed him at the entrance of the village. After all, this victory was really inspiring. Muye didn''t know how long it would take to have such a perfect victory. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C246

    Although gangshou and Zilai also won a great victory in the battle of rescuing dashuewan last time, they were defeated to win after all! Not only did the leaves suffer heavy losses, but they did not gain any benefits at all. But this time it was totally different. Although this time it was a war launched by the land, Muye did not lose any people, while Yanren village suffered a great loss.


    It''s very normal for people to be regarded as unprecedented heroes. Of course, among these heroes, Watergate is probably the most unhappy one. After all, two of his three players died on the battlefield, one of them was injured by kakasi by mistake. No one is happy about this.


    At this time, the yuzhibo people also took to the streets, and their faces showed proud smile. After all, among the four heroes this time, zilaiye and Watergate have no own faction. Gangshou is a member of the Qianshou family, while Li is a member of the yuzhibo family! This is also a time when the yuzhibo family had a hard time to be proud in the village. After all, yuzhibo family has not had heroes for a long time!


    In the second half of the welcome ceremony, the leaders of Muye''s major forces came forward to sum up the victory of this battle. In fact, another aspect is to start to divide up the interests after the victory of this battle.


    Then Li returned to his family, but the next day he received the call of ape Fei.


    Three secret departments came to the house at the same time, which made Li feel flattered. However, ape Fei is not a good guy, but even if Li knows something is wrong, it would be too much if Huoying didn''t go.


    Before he came to Huoying office, there was a roar. Then a man directly opened the door and came out. Tuan Zang was shocked. At this time, Tuan Zang''s face was full of anger. He gave a cold stare and left.


    At this time, he slowly knocked on the door, and the voice of ape Fei rang, "it''s Li ah, come in."


    After all, Li is now a hero of Muye, perhaps more popular with the public than him to some extent.


    "I don''t know what happened when Lord Huoying asked me to come here?" Li asked slowly. There was no flattery on his face. This time Huoying asked him to come here for no mission. After all, he had just returned from the battlefield. It would be too much for him to go on another mission.


    Ape fly gently knocked on the table, "this time I''m looking for you. Your strength is in the eyes of the people in the village, or the people in various organizations. If you are really allowed to stay in the guard, I really can''t see it. So I want to ask you, do you want to go into the dark?"


    Hear ape fly say so, leave almost smile, no wonder just of time regiment hide is that facial expression.


    Originally, the secret part had been shared by the yuzhibo family. Now ape Fei lets Li develop in the secret part again, so he is tearing up Tuan Zang''s flesh. It''s no wonder Tuan Zang has that kind of expression.


    However, Li also knows that it''s not a good intention for ape Fei to do so, because now Li''s strength is too strong. The speed of his progress makes ape Fei tremble a little. It''s estimated that his present identity is almost up to the level of Sanren, and how long have they been using Sanren now? Fifteen or six years, right?


    Although Watergate has a high status now, he is called the new star of Muye. His status and Sanren are basically equal. It took him six or seven years to shape it. But what about the distance?


    It''s only two or three years since his first mission. He has grown to this degree. If he continues to build up his meritorious service, his identity will surpass Sanren. In that case, unless he quits his position before he is 20 years old and gives it to Sanren or a person in shuimen, he will be in the middle of the world Some people''s intention, I''m afraid ape fly will have to leave the position.


    Of course, even if it is so, ape flying is not bad, even if the yuzhibo family has always been a special existence of Muye, strong, and everyone is worried that yuzhibo is too strong to control.


    If Li really wants to rebel against Muye one day in the future, no one wants to see that.


    Now ape flying wants to use one thing to clamp down on Li and become a dark part. This thing is actually very good. It''s true that the guard is a leisure job, but when you are in the guard, Li can spend a lot of time to practice, but it''s different after you become a dark part.


    A lot of tedious work is waiting to leave. It''s true that the secret department sounds very tall, but it''s actually a secret service organization. This organization is more responsible for investigating internal personnel, and some civilian work, even the pursuit of escape tolerance, is also done by some special teams.


    If from really into the dark, as long as the ape fly casual hint, from really will be in the dark.


    He looked at ape Fei''s eyes and then shook his head. "Lord Huoying, I feel that I need more experience. According to my current strength, if I enter the dark Department, I will only become an ordinary dark Department deacon. If I become a team leader, there is no doubt that I am not qualified enough to convince the public. If you think about it carefully, I think I''d better go into the dark in a few yearsApe Fei slightly frowned, but he didn''t have anything, just nodded gently, "is that so? What do you want to do next? After all, you are a great hero in this war. Do you want any reward? "


    From Leng for a while, he didn''t expect ape flying would be so straightforward.


    "If we want to do something next, we should follow the arrangement of the village. After all, the war is not over. Maybe I will go to the battlefield again in a while." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C247

    Ape flies to nod lightly, "right, leave, I hear you once said with gangshou, you want to become Huoying?"


    Li Leng for a moment, then nodded gently, "but at that time, he was still too young. According to the current situation, yuzhibo people want to have a Huoying, even if they keep working hard, they will be three generations later."


    Ape Fei can''t help but droop his eyes when he hears this. What he says is quite right. After all, no matter who he is, he is very afraid of Yu Zhibo. It''s hard to be a fire shadow.


    Ape fly gently knocked on the table, "well, I also understand, you go first, and then I''ll find you again."


    Leave should be a, then directly leave, at this time ape fly in the end is to test themselves or how to, and from the fact is not related, as before when from and left Germany said, this is just a game, if from want to open cheating device, then everything in the world is like ants.


    Just as he left the fire shadow office, a man was waiting for him outside.


    Looking at the girl in front of her, she was stunned for a moment and then said with a smile, "little red bean, how are you here?"


    At this time, the person waiting to leave is yushouxihongdou, but Li doesn''t think that she has any special relationship with the little girl, so she will wait here to catch up with her.


    Royal hand wash red bean gently nodded, "big snake pill teacher let me invite you to the past."


    At this time, yushouxihongdou looks a little lost in his eyes. He seems to have been hit by something. Li nods gently, "I see. You lead the way ahead."


    The imperial hand washes the red bean, this just took to leave to walk out, all the way straight to the Research Institute of big snake pill.


    Along the way, yushouxihongdou didn''t speak, and Li didn''t mean to communicate with her. It seemed that this little girl was really hit by something. When she got outside the Research Institute of dashuewan, yushouxihongdou went directly to a room beside her and signaled that she was going in.


    At this time, he directly opened the door of the research room and went in. When Li saw the big snake pill, he smelled a strong smell of Medicine on his body. Li actually got the news. This time, he went to resist the attack of the wind Kingdom, and then he was ambushed. Although he successfully beat back the opponent, the big snake pill was badly damaged by the wind shadow. Of course, the wind shadow didn''t get along well. It is said that he almost tore off an arm by the big snake pill.


    "Mr. big snake pill, you have no rest. What can I do for you?" Li asked softly. In fact, this time dasheban was a hero, but he had no choice but that his achievements were far higher than dasheban. He didn''t know why Mingming dasheban was the favorite disciple of the three generations, but this time it seemed that the three generations deliberately suppressed dasheban.


    At this time, the corner of the big snake pill''s mouth was inexplicably curved, and his face also showed a smile that he had never seen before. "It''s really good to be away from you. At the beginning, when I saw you, I just regarded you as an ordinary genius, but after a long time, I found that I really underestimated you too much. After all, what you showed has not been done It''s explained by the so-called genius. Maybe the whole era will change for you. "


    Li Leng, what does the big snake pill mean in the final analysis? Can''t it just call yourself over to boast?


    Then a morbid flush appeared on his face. "I have to say that I have never seen you in my eyes. Although I don''t know what you and I want to do with the incantation and seal, now I think it''s related to the Japanese clan, right? But it doesn''t matter. Let''s sit down and have a good talk. In fact, we are very similar. We are working hard for one thing, but we don''t have the opportunity to work together. If we go on like this, I''m afraid none of our goals can be achieved. Come on, let''s work together. "


    Hearing the words of big snake pill, he was stunned. To tell the truth, he didn''t expect that big snake pill would take the initiative to ask for cooperation with himself. Then Li directly extended his hand, "in that case, teacher big snake pill, we are partners?"


    Then the big snake pill began to cough violently. "It seems that my body can''t survive today. Let''s talk about it another day. Then I''ll let red bean come to you."


    From the light nod, face no special big expression, then directly left.


    Just two blocks away from the research institute that just walked out of dasheban, I saw that Fuyue was walking along the street with some yuzhibo people. Several passers-by Shangren saluted Fuyue again. After all, Fuyue is the leader of yuzhibo people now, and many young people in the village no longer have the warm-blooded character, they are more enthusiastic To the stable guard. These guys will naturally be respectful to Fu Yue.


    At this time, when Fu Yue saw that he was leaving, he was surprised. "You ran out so early. When I was just looking for you, you were not there."


    From gently nodded, "no way, after all, three generations of adults called me in the early morning, and then was called by the snake pill teacher in the past, I am very busy now.""You''re still busy. Your strength is improving so fast now. I''m afraid to see it." Fu Yue shook his head gently and his face was full of depression.


    Li Hei hei said, "if you want to make progress in strength, as long as you can put all your energy on cultivation."


    "Forget it, I don''t think I will have any time to practice next." Fu Yue shook his head with a bitter smile, and his face was full of depression. "But I think the weasel may surpass you next. I''m afraid his talent is similar to yours. I think he can become a movie star when he is in his teens. Ha ha ha ha... " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C248

    At this time, Fu Yue was smiling with pride, and several people behind him were flattering, but they didn''t think much of it. After all, the weasel is too young to show his strength. Naturally, they can''t look up to it.


    "But is he too young? If you educate him like this..." From now on, I can''t help frowning.


    It''s no wonder that Sasuke will become like that. Fu Yue pays too much attention to weasel. I''m afraid he found out this later, so he is not so strict with Sasuke.


    "Well, you don''t have to worry. After all, there are a lot of people in the clan who have rich experience." Fu Yue seems quite confident, which makes Li feel speechless. "By the way, Li, do you remember to be Sasuke''s godfather? If these two days go by, I''ll let him formally worship you as his teacher. "


    Looking at the sincere color in Fu Yue''s eyes, he nodded gently, "since they all say so, come on."


    "Well, you may be busier now, and the weasel has been doing basic training all the time, so you''d better get busy with the war first. It''s estimated that the war will be over soon?"


    Soon the two of them came to the door of the family. From time to time, some members of the family saluted Li. These people knew very well that Li''s power was extremely strong now. Now let alone that someone in the family wanted to do something bad to Li. Even if Huoying wanted to do something to Li now, the family would blow up.


    Fu Yue said softly, "come with me to the elder. He has been waiting for you for a long time."


    Li nodded his head gently. In fact, when he met Fu Yue, a person beside him had already left directly. I think he would just inform the Presbyterian Council. When Li arrived at the Presbyterian Council room, there were already 12 elders in it. Those elders who usually watched the opera and had no ability were not in it at this time.


    At this time, all of them are the powerful elders in the family. If they want to, they can stamp their feet at will, and the whole leaf will move three times.


    After Li entered, Fu Yue closed the door directly, "Li, sit down!" The elder ordered his position at this time, and he was completely stunned at this time. He remembered that it was the position of the second elder, but this position had never been a human being. It is said that this person was once gifted, but finally sacrificed himself for the sake of the family. Therefore, although the power of the third elder was almost equal to that of the elder, he did not sit in this position.


    But Li just nodded, and then sat there. Since the elder had said so, he didn''t sit or try. "Do you know why the family called you this time?" The elder said slowly.


    Li then closed his eyes slightly. He probably had guessed that only the top level of the family knew about leaving his eyes before, but now that Li has shown such strength on the battlefield, he can''t hide his eyes.


    "I think it''s a kaleidoscope thing?" From slowly said.


    The elder nodded gently, "yes, the eye of the kaleidoscope wheel. After all, you didn''t expose that before, but now almost everyone knows that the eye of the kaleidoscope wheel reappears on you. Now tell me how you open the eye of the writing wheel in the kaleidoscope


    Li slowly opened his eyes, and then said softly, "kaleidoscope writing wheel eyes, I think this thing needs stimulation, if it is a violent emotional stimulation, it may activate it, if the direction of the stimulation is negative emotions, such as pain, I think it will be easier to make it wake up."


    Hearing Li''s words, the elder thought seriously for a while, "just say it like this."


    After a while, a smile appeared on the elder''s face. "Li, thanks to you, the reputation of the family has been greatly spread outside. In fact, the position of the second elder has always been prepared for you, who have made great contributions to the family. As long as you continue to work hard, this position will be yours after all!"


    "Working for the family is what I should do." Li said in a low voice. Unexpectedly, elder Li can''t help it. Pushing Li to the position of the second elder is actually intended to weaken the strength of the third elder. After all, ten dishes are easier to deal with than a strong opponent.


    The elder nodded gently at this time, with a smile on his face and said, "let''s finish the meeting."


    Then you elders directly quit, three elders went to the side of the left, "the future two elders accompany me to go out for a walk."


    Then he went out with the three elders.


    "Father in law, do you have something to say to me?" After following the three elders to the outside, he said slowly.


    Three elder lightly nodded, "now don''t see big elder treat you like this, but you should be careful."


    You mean the man who is hiding in the room? That person''s Ninjutsu is really special. It can be hidden in other people''s shadow, but it''s not a trick of Naijiu people. ""Oh! It seems you already know. " The three elders nodded gently at this time, "that guy is not easy to provoke, that person, you really have seen, he is yuzhibo Jiuyuan, he is very strong, he is not under the shadow of the earth. He once competed with me for the position of the third elder, but he failed, so he quit the Presbyterian Council and became the close guard of the elder. "


    Li snorted, "is that so? It seems that the elder doesn''t mean to trust me completely. He means that although the family has completely accepted me now, if I dare to change anything, he has a way to counter me, doesn''t he? "


    At this time, the corner of the elder''s mouth twitched, and then nodded slowly, "you can understand that, too." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C249

    But soon he frowned, "but I didn''t feel the reaction of kaleidoscope in yuzhibo Jiuyuan! Did he not open the eye of the writing wheel of the kaleidoscope? "


    "Yes, yuzhibo Jiuyuan does not have a kaleidoscope to write wheel eyes, but even so, I''m afraid he is also one of the best experts in the whole family. I don''t mean the front row, but he is definitely an absolute expert. I don''t know who will win if you two fight to death, but I guess I''m not his opponent now." Three elder slowly said, he gently pointed to his eyes, "do you understand? I mean, even if he doesn''t have a kaleidoscope, he is also a powerful shadow level master, so you must be careful of him. "


    From this time lightly nod, now three elder''s meaning seem to still regard as oneself clique''s person.


    At this time, in the conference room, the elder was sitting there alone. After a long time, a voice rang in the conference room, "yes, that little guy felt my existence in an instant. His perception is quite sharp."


    "Yes, that boy''s strength has become stronger and stronger. Do you think he will become the same as that man?" The elder''s face was rather ugly. He looked at the ceiling and said, "say, Jiuyuan, would you blame me for preventing you from competing with the third elder for the Third Elder''s position?"


    "How can it be? After all, you are my brother." At this time, the shadow of the elder was distorted, and a figure had come out of his shadow. This man had a round face mask on his face, but his figure was 90% similar to that of the elder.


    The elder said with a bitter smile, "there is no way to do this. Your strength is too strong."


    "Hum, yes, since that man, there has been such a rule in the family. The powerful are not allowed to become the power class. You and the third are really strong, but they are not as strong as me. Ha ha ha ha." The masked yuzhibo chuckled in his mouth.


    At this time, the elder didn''t show anything. It seemed that he knew his brother very well.


    "It''s true that your strength is very strong, but you also see that yuzhibo left? He''s no worse than you in terms of talent. " When the elder said this, Yu Zhibo couldn''t help humming, "I can see that, and he''s very good at fighting with the strong. It''s a headache, but I''m good at assassination. If he doesn''t know, I still have a 90% chance to kill him, but now you let me expose it ahead of time."


    The elder said with a smile, "well, I''m not ready to let you deal with him. This child is young and energetic. Sooner or later, he will have a big disaster. I''ll unite with the third elder to suppress him. Besides, don''t we have a last resort? "


    Then the elder slowly took out a piece of letter paper from his arms. The letter paper looked quite new and seemed to be the one he had just received. The elder opened it and wrote a line on it: "kill your closest relatives and seize their eyes.".


    "But that man actually found this method in those years. It''s really impressive." Yu Zhibo Jiuyuan''s mouth appeared a malicious smile, unspeakable evil.


    The next few days make Li feel very relaxed. Occasionally Fuyue would go out for a stroll. But most of the time, Li is in a state of nothing to do. Now the wars on several outer lines are in a stalemate. Muye doesn''t want to attack any party, and the other parties don''t dare to provoke Muye. After all, Muye is not the only one Under such a record, it was enough to frighten most of the enemies.


    On this day, when Fu Yue went to Li''s home, he gave a letter to Li directly. Li just looked at it, and his face became a little ugly. "General defense minister?"


    Looking at Fu Yue''s face, Fu Yue''s face was a bit gorgeous.


    Although this position hasn''t sounded in most people''s ears for several times, Li knows that this thing is not a small position. Li gently knocked on the table, "are you kidding?"


    "Of course not. The family won it for you." That''s what Fu Yue said.


    "The defense chief This thing... " From gently shook his head, "you''re kidding, this position even if the family to fight for is also unable to win, is the fire shadow adults and the family together to promote this thing?"


    Fu Yue was stunned for a moment, and then nodded gently, "that''s true. General defense minister Muye, I''ve been working in the position of guard captain for nearly six or seven years, but the position of general defense minister has always been vacant. After all, according to normal rules, general defense minister concurrently serves as guard captain, but general defense minister is Huoying, and the position of police chief is not the same The captain of the guard is a member of the family. It''s impossible for them to serve on the same person at the same time, but now they appear on you at the same time. "


    After leaving, he said, "although this official position is not small, actually now I am in charge of the guard, right? Will Lord Huoying put down the whole defense system of Muye for me? "Fu Yue took a gloomy look and said, "Oh, you are really greedy." Then he handed a piece of paper to Li.


    He took a look at the paper and was stunned. "Master Huoying, he..." Li originally wanted to say that he was crazy, but he still stopped talking. He just looked at the paper and his face was gloomy. "It''s not very good."


    That piece of paper is a permanent dispatch order. The user is Li, and the dispatch order can only be used by the combination of human and witness. However, as long as Li holds the dispatch order, he can directly mobilize more than 300 ninjas, unless their authority has reached the level of Sanren, otherwise, he should obey Li''s command. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C250

    Think about it, if you directly mobilize more than 300 people in Muye to endure, it is estimated that you can directly destroy a family.


    From now on, he said with a bitter smile, "this thing doesn''t make me feel that there is a conspiracy. I can''t believe it."


    Fu Yue patted Li on the shoulder and said, "what are you worried about, general Minister of Muye defense? Think about it, what a great power it is. It''s basically equal to Sanren. And Sanren basically doesn''t have much real power, and you are the biggest one under the shadow of fire. "


    After all, the name and power of the general Minister of Muye defense are quite large. Even Sanren has no way to rank in the list except the name. But in fact, it''s just a false position. If there is no sign from Huoying, no one can move except the guards.


    "Oh, that is to say, you are completely out of office now?" You can''t leave that letter of appointment and that dispatch order away, or there will be a disaster.


    "Well, now you are the general Minister of Muye defense and the captain of Muye guard. Now the vice captain is Ma Yi." Fu Yue gently knocked on the table, "this time she was promoted quickly because of you. To be reasonable, I''ve never seen a foreigner get the trust of the family so quickly."


    "Ma Yi? The family has made a lot of money this time. " Li said slowly, "the general Minister of Muye defense appointed by Huoying himself, together with the dispatch order, it seems that the family will change all the people in it into my cronies or give full support to me. In this case, I estimate that I can master nearly 600 ninjas. In this way, I can even launch a small war around Muye, so do you Don''t worry about it. "


    Fu Yue laughed and said, "yes, but it won''t do you any good. The appointment and handover ceremony will be tomorrow afternoon. You should prepare yourself well. " Fu Yue looks very smart at this time. After all, he only needs to be busy with the family affairs. He is the red man of the three elders, and generally no one dares to deal with him.


    Li sighed. After Fu Yue left, he went directly to the three elders, although the elder said openly and secretly that he would be equal to all the elders.


    When we came to the courtyard of the three elders, they were sitting in the courtyard and wiping their swords. If they hadn''t fought against them before, most people would not have thought that the old man actually had the power of shadow.


    "Here you are." The three elders said softly.


    "Yes, father-in-law." Li quietly responded that Ling came out of the house at this time, and saw that Li immediately burst out with a smile of surprise, "ah, you''re here, you and dad talk first, I''ll pour you tea."


    After taking a look at Ling''s back, Yu Zhibo Ling often came to see her. However, since her engagement, according to the family rules, she can''t get divorced without permission, so the time for two people to meet is less.


    "You can rest assured that the appointment was jointly issued by the Presbyterian Council of our family." The Third Elder general took back his sword in the scabbard with a sense of laziness on his face. "All the elders and important members of the family have been reminded. After you take office, you don''t have to worry about anything in the family."


    Then Ling brought up the tea. She nodded to Li gently, "Li, you talk with Dad, and then she went directly into the room." Now speaking, Ling has become more mature than before. And now she also understands that she can''t participate in some things, so she will take the initiative to avoid them.


    Then he talked with the three elders for a while, and finally left the three elders'' house. This time, he didn''t go to make sure that what Fu Yue said was true or false. He was just showing his attitude, that is, although he had been regarded as a school by the elder alone, he was actually a member of the three elders'' side.


    And just after leaving, a figure appeared directly beside the three elders. This face was wearing a white round mask, which naturally was yuzhibo Jiuyuan.


    At this time, he stood in front of the three elders. After a long time, he said with a bitter smile, "I didn''t expect that, even after such a long time, as long as you have a sword in your hand, I dare not do it easily."


    Three elder slanted him one eye at this time, "nine original, you seek me to have what matter?"


    "Of course." Yu Zhibo Jiuyuan snorted, "I''m looking for you to ask for someone."


    "Who?" The Third Elder frowned, "it seems that this person is not an ordinary person. Otherwise, you don''t have to come to me specially to disgust me."


    "Yuzhibo red pill!" Yuzhibo Jiuyuan said so, a malicious smile appeared on his face. Yes, a malicious smile really appeared on his face. At this time, with the change of his emotion, his mask also changed, "how, is it a surprise?"


    Three elder Leng for a while, "isn''t it right, Yu Zhibo red pill? I remember he is your elder brother''s person. How did he come to me and ask for it?""Hey, hey, so I''m going to show you something!" Yu Zhibo red pill directly took out a letter.


    Three elder saw one eye, the facial expression immediately becomes iron blue to get up, "mischief! Is this guy crazy! I''m still in touch with that guy! Are you not afraid that the whole family will be destroyed? "


    "Ha ha ha ha ha, you can''t control that! Third, third! The next era is ours! " Yu Zhibo sent out a burst of laughter in Jiuyuan''s mouth, then directly turned into a dark shadow and disappeared in the courtyard.


    At this time, the green tendons on the three elders'' hands burst up. After a long time, they went into the house with a cold hum. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C251

    The next step is basically to say goodbye to the original happy leisure life, and formally become a member of Muye''s power class. After leaving, we need to correct all kinds of official documents, and then we have to take time to pretend to cultivate.


    After mastering the Muye guard, he soon received a tip. After turning two pages, his face became a bit ugly. From March to now, more than 30 people have entered the research room of dashuewan and never come out again.


    Dashuewan doesn''t mean to say anything about it. Although some people have doubts about it, because of dashuewan''s power, no one dares to stand up directly. It seems that the last leader of Muye guard, Lord Fuyue, has left himself a problem. Of course, his face turns ugly at this time. It''s all for Ma Yi.


    At this time, Ma Yi seemed to have realized what the big snake pill was doing.


    If it''s really just a simple drug test, then the big snake pill doesn''t need so many people to enter at all. At this time, it gently knocked on the table, "Ma Yi."


    "Yes." At this time, Ma Yi quickly responded that the information was passed by her hand, and she was not an idiot. Naturally, she understood that someone wanted to help herself. She really climbed a little too fast.


    "You don''t have to worry about it." Li whispered, "I know someone must want to deal with you. I will deal with it myself. You just think it never happened. You go down


    The body of hemp clothes trembled for a while, hastily answer a way, "yes."


    After watching Ma Yi go out, he directly used the skill of shadow separation, and separated two shadow separation. One continued to work here, and the other stood aside. Then he directly turned the window and jumped out. In this way, as long as someone came to find himself, one of the shadow separation could be directly dissolved, and at the same time, he could be able to walk out I know the news here.


    Out of the office directly to the big snake pill Institute.


    After all, people here all know Li, and now Li is the general defense minister of Muye, and they dare not provoke him to leave. Soon, Li walked to the front of dashewan''s private research laboratory. At this time, yushouxi Hongdou was standing there. "I haven''t seen him for a long time."


    Li looked at the eyes of yushouxihongdou. Before, although there was something wrong with yushouxihongdou when she looked away, at least at that time, she tried her best to press the feeling of dissatisfaction in the depth of her eyes. Now when she looked away, the color of caution in her eyes had been revealed.


    "Little red bean, have you killed anyone?" Li asked softly.


    "Yushouxihongdou''s mouth came out with a sneer," yes, after killing people, I finally know how fragile human life is. "


    Li patted yushouxihongdou''s head gently. She wanted to dodge, but at this time she was shocked to find that her body could not move. "Really, it seems that teacher dasheban didn''t give you perfect psychological guidance. It''s true that killing is a compulsory course for a ninja, but after killing someone, this person is more likely to be limited by the murderous spirit. "


    "Is that right?" At this time, the door of dasheban''s private research room was opened. Dasheban showed an eye in it. After looking up and down, he said, "what''s the matter?"


    Leave a tiny smile, "still let me go in to say."


    Big snake pill gently nodded, this just completely opened the door, "come in."


    At this time, yushouxihongdou naturally had the ability to move. She looked away with fear and left quickly. However, she went directly into dasheban''s room. "Dasheban teacher, is it not good for xiaohongdou to start killing people so early?"


    "It doesn''t matter. The child''s psychology is almost mature." Big snake pill licked his lips, "but what can I do for you? After all, you are one of the leaders of Muye now."


    "It''s very important to come to see teacher dashuewan this time." Li put the things he handed over to himself on the table of dasheban, "in fact, someone has already reported you to me."


    Big snake pill suddenly appeared on the body of a killing machine, this sense of killing looming, as if at any time will rush out to bite the snake from the general. But soon the killing intention disappeared, as if it had never appeared.


    "In fact, it''s no big deal. It''s just dozens of people. In front of Sanren, it''s just drizzle, but..." Li slowly raised his head and looked at the big snake pill''s eyes, "this is also the case that no one has the intention to report you. Although I don''t know who is the person who deliberately reported you, he still handed this thing to me after knowing my relationship with you. It''s very interesting. "


    There was a charming smile on the corner of the big snake pill''s mouth. "In fact, it doesn''t matter. After all, it''s just that some small experiments were injured by mistake..."


    "Big snake pill teacher!" Li''s voice suddenly raised, "yes, in terms of drug test, Muye does allow human experiments, but it''s just a rational pharmacodynamic experiment! But now you are using the forbidden human body researchHearing Li''s words, Da she Wan''s face suddenly became cold. His eyes were fixed on Li''s face. "It seems that you know a lot of things."


    From hey a, "little red bean neck above the thing I can see clearly. Yes, the curse of heaven, but teacher dasheban, you have chosen your back body to be a woman. I really didn''t expect that. "


    "I feel like I underestimate you again." Big snake pill said softly.


    "At such a time, you also understand that it''s useless to deny it to me?" Li sighed, "the so-called mantra seals are actually preparing for another kind of forbidden art. The people who have these mantra seals are all your parasites to some extent." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C252

    Big snake pill gently shook his head, "to be exact, it''s the person who I planted the curse seal with my own hands. However, even if you want to arrest me now, you should understand that you don''t have enough evidence to prove how those people died, do you? At least I can believe that now no one in Muye knows where my real laboratory is. "


    Li nodded gently, "teacher dasheban, do you know? I got the news at eight in the morning, and now it''s four in the afternoon. After going out, I went directly to the outside of your laboratory. Yes, I went directly to the outside of your laboratory... "


    The big snake pill''s face turns blue, "what did you do?"


    "Of course, I''ve done some troublesome things. To be reasonable, those people''s bodies have been completely ablated by you, but don''t forget that I''m a student of master gangshou, so I can still tell the difference between human fat and other laboratory solutions, so I''ll give them back." From a smile, face with a malicious smile.


    "Hiss." Big snake pill took a breath of cold air, "you It can''t be... "


    Li Li quickly made several seals and clapped his hand on the ground. With Li Li''s action, a huge coffin rose directly from the laboratory. The coffin was not so much a coffin as a small house. Its volume was four or five times that of a general coffin.


    From now on, he patted the door of the coffin, and then the door of the coffin cracked directly, and then ten corpses rushed out of it. These corpses rushed towards the big snake pill crazily.


    "It hurts!" it hurts "Why should we suffer so much?" "Aren''t you Lord dashuewan?" All kinds of voices echoed in this place at this time. The face of big snake pill was very ugly. No matter how forgetful he was, he would never forget the people who died in his hands some time ago.


    "Stop it." Li said in a soft voice, with some helpless color on his face. With Li''s words, these people all stopped their movements. They still kept flying, but they couldn''t move forward at all.


    At this time, big snake pill''s applause rang out slowly, "the art of reincarnation Li ah, to be reasonable, you have refreshed my understanding of you again and again. You dare to use this level of forbidden magic. "


    Li yawned and leaned against the wall, with a bit of depression on his face. "Mr. big snake pill, it seems that you really don''t know anything. There is such a rule in the regulations of Muye that you can''t use the forbidden technique wantonly. But in the defense minister''s regulations, if it is to control some people, the use of proscription is also an act of last resort. "


    "All right, all right." Big snake pill sighed, "it seems that we really should cooperate. Let''s go. Let''s go to my lab first. " Then the big snake pill made a seal directly. With the completion of his seal, a door appeared on an empty wall of the original laboratory.


    "I didn''t expect that the big snake pill teacher even studied space Ninjutsu." Li said in a low voice.


    Big snake pill nodded, "now even the apprentice from laiye has begun to study space ninja. Although the skill of flying thunder is not particularly powerful in the hard to hard battle with shadow level, it can deal with a lot of attack ninja and play a miraculous effect in the multi person battle. Naturally, I can''t fall behind. Besides, there are so many people staring at me now. If I show my feet casually, no matter who is willing to step on me, right? "


    Leave hey a, don''t talk, just directly toward inside.


    After entering the door, I smell a pungent smell of sewer. Is this the sewer system of Muye? No wonder dasheban said that no one else could find his laboratory, and who would come to find it. When he walked into the corridor, he used the technique of treading on water. Sure enough, after two steps, he felt that there was already several fingers of sewage under his feet.


    Soon the two men came to the end of the corridor. At this time, there was a door in front of them. There were many charms on the door. After looking up and down, they finally said, "teacher dashuewan, please open the door."


    Big snake pill nodded, and then directly made dozens of incantations, and then pushed forward, and then the iron door directly turned into a bubble and disappeared.


    It seems to be a very simple secret keeping technique. After a look at the big snake pill, this technique is actually quite a long one. The advantage of this technique is that according to the situation of the world, unless it is the performer himself, no one can forcibly untie it.


    Of course, no matter what the situation is, there are exceptions. If you use the powerful chakra to forcibly pour into the door, you can also forcibly untie it, that is, overload it.


    However, this will lead to a very ugly result, that is, a "boom" sound, which will explode directly. Regardless of the scope of the explosion, I''m afraid that the person who solves this skill will have to go to heaven first.


    Then on the other side, the place of the big snake pill is obviously located at the bottom of the wood leaf. If it really blows up, it''s not a small accident. Even if someone finds this place, I''m afraid no one dares to detonate the bomb like this.When Li walked into the laboratory, it was not much different from the scene depicted in the animation. There was no corpse. It seemed that the hands and feet of dasheban were quite clean, leaving no evidence for others. However, Li still twitched his nose, "teacher dasheban, this mark disinfectant is not good for your body after all It has a big impact. "


    Big snake pill shrugged his shoulders, "no way, here is the wood leaf, can buy this kind of thing has been quite good." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C253

    "Come on, big snake pill teacher, let''s have a good talk. What can you get and what will you pay between us?" Li said softly, "let me guess. Now it seems that these people who disappeared are ordinary people. According to the frequency of entering you, there are no new people in the last week. It''s very simple to understand. Teacher dasheban''s research on ordinary people has been completed. You need to Something special, isn''t it? "


    Big snake pill gently nodded, with a smile on his face, "yes, I need ninja. There''s no doubt that ordinary people''s bodies are too fragile for my research. I have a channel to get some prisoners from the battlefield, but I need your help. "


    Li Er said, "now if it''s me, it''s really easy for your people to bring the prisoners in. Now let me also talk about what I need. I need the forbidden technique that you are studying now. "


    Big snake pill picked eyebrows, "Oh? Is that so? I didn''t expect you to be so interested in forbidden art. "


    The big snake pill directly bit his finger and suddenly patted his hand on the ground. In a flash, a long red snake with the thickness of someone''s thigh appeared in Li''s eyes. The snake twisted its body and looked at the big snake pill. "Big snake pill, what can I do for you


    "I want the information I gave you before." Big snake pill said coldly.


    The snake immediately nodded, "of course, no problem." Then it suddenly opened its mouth, and then its throat surged. A moment later, it vomited out a scroll, which had the thickness of a normal person''s arm. It seemed that it had recorded quite a lot of things.


    The big snake pill handed it directly to Li, "take it."


    Li nodded gently, then said directly, "by the way, Mr. big snake pill, I know you should also be involved in the technique of reincarnation of filthy soil?"


    "Oh?" "What do you want to say?" he said


    "It''s very simple. Remember not to call out people who also know the technique of reincarnation." There was a serious look on Li''s face. "You should also know that my psychic beast is a branch of the underworld monster. It clearly told me that when people who use the technique of reincarnation of filthy earth release this technique. If the summoned person turns out the seal of the spell synchronously and reversely, he will be able to forcibly release the contact between himself and the caster. "


    Big snake pill Leng for a while, then looking at the face of leave, "do you mean permanent dirty soil reincarnation?"


    Li Er said, "although there are many defects in the reincarnation of filthy soil, if it is removed by force, there will be a monster with infinite chakra and infinite regeneration ability. If this happens, I''m afraid we can only use the seal technique to have the effect? "


    The big snake pill said, "I''ll pay attention."


    From now on, he nodded slowly to the big snake pill and said, "then I''ll leave first." Then he called out a demon with a huge belly and threw the scroll directly to it. Then the devil swallowed the scroll directly, and the big snake pill didn''t look very curious about it.


    Then he left the secret research room of the big snake pill and went straight out.


    Needless to say, with the help of Li, dasheban quickly got a lot of materials. If these materials were based on the original plot, dasheban would have to spend a lot of time to get them, but now with the help of Li, he doesn''t have to say how happy he is to carry out the experiment.


    However, if we calculate according to the general situation, apart from approving some official documents, we have no time to do so. After all, it''s a time of war, Muye has just won several battles, and no village dares to provoke Muye at this time. In addition, during the war, the civilians are quite sensible, and they also understand the time of this period Wait, if civilians provoke ninjas, then they will surely suffer a great loss.


    Therefore, there are a lot less things like drinking and making trouble. In a word, I''m not as busy as I expected, but I have to spend more than two hours to inspect the situation around the leaves every night. Of course, if I want to leave quickly, it''s estimated that it will be solved in half an hour, just a shadow.


    When Li entered the wood leaf through the wall, a breath suddenly aroused Li''s perception, "is it Yu Zhi Bo Kai?"


    Heard from the voice, in the front left position, immediately a person flashed out to salute from, "from adults, you come back."


    Yuzhibokai is a young man I''ve seen before. His performance is pretty good and his combat effectiveness is average. But his talent is OK, but it''s similar to that of taking soil.


    "Don''t be so polite. In fact, we are all of the same generation. It''s not much different." Li Li said with a smile.


    Yu Zhibo''s eyes flashed a trace of inferiority. "I''m just an ordinary Zhongren from you. I can''t compare with you."From now on, he said with a smile, "don''t think too much. After all, everyone has a different direction to be good at. You are not good at some directions now. Maybe you should be glad. After all, you have erased a choice you are not good at


    Yu Zhibo''s face was a little excited at this time. This guy didn''t seem to be recognized by anyone at all. It''s really pathetic.


    Li said softly, "in fact, I can''t be called a genius at all, because my own talent can''t compare with Kakashi''s, but I work harder than them at this time. It''s just relying on such efforts that I can stand here and become a strong man. Kai, don''t be too self abased. You have to understand that you also have such potential. " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C254

    "Mr. Li, do you mean I can become stronger like you?" Yu Zhibo''s face was a bit of a surprise, but soon he suppressed the surprise. After all, he would not believe that the departure association would give directions to a person who had only met a few times.


    From a smile, eyes have a bit of charm to see each other, "of course, no problem."


    Looking at Li''s eyes, Yu Zhibo nodded subconsciously. Of course, he didn''t know that there was a foreshadowing for the chakra refining technique that Li taught Yu Zhibo Liyue.


    Li had known for a long time that Yuzhi boliyue was a senior member of the family, so he also understood that Yuzhi boliyue would give it to the family sooner or later after she got it. What Li does in this skill is that anyone who practices this chakra refining skill is very easy to be controlled by Li''s magic skill. In this way, Li can basically control a group of family members at will.


    These people are extremely easy to be controlled by the magic of Li. To a certain extent, Li has a group of dead loyalists in disguise. On the other hand, Li can find some people among these people to become his true confidants.


    Those people in the Presbyterian Council probably don''t know that Li has completely controlled Yu Zhi Bo Li Yue. When there is nothing to do, Li will use magic to let Li Yue tell her about several potential people in the family separation.


    Among them, yuzhibokai is not strong, but he is special. His parents died on the battlefield in the early days of the war. Basically, they were the victims of the family who sent them to the battlefield in order to make an appearance. It can be said that he didn''t like the family from the beginning.


    Perhaps at the earliest time, the family would tell him that his parents went to the battlefield with the heart of repaying the family, but now he has grown up. No matter how stupid he is, he will not be fooled by the family. However, although he had opinions about the family in his heart, he didn''t dare to say it.


    If there is a chance to get out of the family, this guy will not hesitate at all.


    At this time, in the words of Li, yuzhibokai really went to the trap of Li.


    "Lord Li, as long as you can make me stronger, I will be willing to do everything for you. No matter what it is, I am willing to do it!" Yu Zhibo said slowly at this time, his eyes were at a loss.


    From the corner of the mouth slightly raised, "this is good." He patted Yu Zhibo''s shoulder gently. In an instant, the daze in Yu Zhibo''s eyes had disappeared. "We''ll see you later."


    Then he retreated directly into the darkness.


    After that, Li directly told Ma Yi that he transferred Yu Zhibo Kai to his own pro guard. In fact, Li, as the defense minister of Muye, has the right to own the pro guard. But to be honest, the establishment of the pro guard is more a symbol of power than combat power.


    At this time, Ma Yi immediately went down to give orders.


    On the next day, Yu Zhibo came to the room where he left. At this time, he seemed to be a little cautious. After all, he didn''t understand why he was left.


    As Li thought, this guy is not an idiot. Although he has been influenced by Li''s magic, he will not lose his judgment ability.


    When he sat in front of Li, Li directly put a report in front of him, "Kaijun, in fact, your strength is very good, no matter it''s physical skill or ninja, you don''t have any defects, and the instructor of your Ninja Academy also made it clear that you are a comprehensive ninja."


    "But..." Yuzhibo opened his mouth, but Li made a gesture to listen to me first, "yes, you have a big defect, that is, the eye of writing wheel. Among yuzhibo people, many people who have no talent have opened the eye of writing wheel. They have no achievements in ninja and physical skills. Do you know that?"


    Yu Zhibo nodded heavily, it seems that he also knows this clearly.


    That''s right. In the words of yuzhibo, it is said that "only those who have great talent can open the eye of writing wheel".


    However, this is actually protecting the blood in disguise. If a couple both have wheel eyes, then their children will generally have wheel eyes. If the reverse is true, then the probability of having wheel eyes will be much lower.


    But you have to understand that the so-called talent actually means whether you will become more powerful in the future! If we really only discuss the world by blood, then the thousand hand clan will not decline in the wood.


    So about five or six years ago, the three elders began to study how to cultivate talents who did not open their eyes but performed well in other aspects.


    Of course, I don''t believe this group of people will be kind-hearted. They must be studying how to drain all the use value of these people while "cultivating" them like this.


    "Listen, the reason why you don''t become strong is not that you don''t work hard enough, it''s just part of the reason." From looking at Yu Zhibo Kai''s eyes, "the root of it is that you are too timid.""Timid?" Yu zhibokai was stunned. In fact, he thought that he had enough courage to come here now. After all, it means that he joined the school of Li. According to the current situation, the school of Li has just been established, and there is no great prospect at all.


    Li nodded gently, "you don''t have the eye of writing wheel, so you dare not fight with people who are much stronger than yourself. The eye of writing wheel is boasted to be too powerful. People who have the eye of writing wheel have the confidence to fight against opponents who are much stronger than themselves, so as to become stronger in life and death. This is exactly what you don''t have. You know what? "


    Yu Zhibo slowly clenched his fist, "is that so?" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C255

    Yu Zhibo took a deep breath, "does the meaning of Li adult mean to let me enter the battlefield and strive to improve myself?"


    Li shook his head gently. "Although the role of the writing wheel eye is not decisive, you don''t have much advantage compared with ordinary people when you go to the battlefield like this. I can give you a help. If you don''t want to, then you can leave directly. If you want to, I can help you open the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, but this is not the case There are risks in the process of opening. You can think about it yourself. "


    At this time, Yu Zhibo''s eyes widened. Although he was just a separate family, he had heard others talk about the kaleidoscope wheel eye. This is the ultimate version of the wheel eye. It has always been something that countless Yu Zhibo people yearn for, but in fact, few people understand it.


    Now from saying so, let Yu Zhibo Kai''s face become quite wonderful.


    "Mr. Li, are you right? "The eye of the writing wheel in the kaleidoscope?" Yu Zhi Bo Kai said with wide eyes.


    From gently nodded, "yes, is the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, you want to get it? Indeed, according to your strength, if you get the ordinary round eye, then your strength can be improved a lot, but that''s all. Will you stop at this? Or is that the only hope you have? "


    Yu Zhibo took a deep breath at this time, "how much is the chance of success from adults!"


    "Ten percent." After thinking about it, he said with a smile, "maybe it''s less than one day. It''s up to you whether you want to choose. I''ll give you three minutes. Is that enough?"


    "Enough!" No, I don''t think I need it anymore. I want to gain more power. The probability of 10% is too high. I need you to open the eyes of the kaleidoscope for me, no matter what the cost is, I''m willing to pay! " Yu Zhibo exclaimed, his face full of determination.


    Li nodded gently, and then a touch of blood red color immediately appeared in his eyes. With the blood red color, the sign of the kaleidoscope wheel eye appeared in his eyes, "come on!"


    Then the eyes of the two had been directly connected. In a flash, Yu Zhibo was stunned there.


    I don''t know how long later, Yu Zhibo suddenly trembled and fell to the ground. At this time, his eyes were open, and his eyes were no longer pure black. His eyes were full of blood red, and a pair of complex kaleidoscope patterns were showing in his eyes.


    But at this time, Li sighed, because the kaleidoscope pattern in his eyes could not be rotated, or in another way, he had died, died in his own memories. Originally, this opening method was to use powerful illusion to stimulate his memory system, and finally let him keep reincarnating in the memories, and finally opened the kaleidoscope.


    But now it seems to be a failure, this guy is too high to see their own size.


    Li can probably guess what he saw. He was a very happy person when he was young. His parents loved the only child very much. But later, his parents went to the battlefield. However, when he was six or seven years old, he seemed to lose everything in one day. Now the illusion she gave him was what she longed for most.


    He must have been drowned in the pain of his parents being killed, or immersed in the memory of living with his parents. Li gave a loud finger. At this time, Yu Zhibo Liyue came in. She took a look at Yu Zhibo Kai on the table and said, "do you have any instructions from adult Li?"


    "Let''s go and tell him that yuzhibokai died on duty. If he has any relatives, give him some compensation. Well, I''m going to work. " Then Li walked out directly. When he came to yuzhiboliyue, he said softly, "xiaoliyue, you probably know what happened? It''s OK. You can talk to the people in the family, but I don''t know if they dare to publicize it? Or do you want to be baptized like Yu Zhibo Kai? You know, this is the fastest way to get stronger. "


    Yu Zhi Bo Li Yue''s body trembled for a moment, then shook her head forcefully, "from adults, you can rest assured that what should be said should not be said, I know it myself, please..."


    "What should be said is to be said." Li said softly, "I won''t blame you."


    Then he walked out of the room directly. At this time, the sky outside was a little low. Although it was only eight o''clock, he didn''t feel any warmth. "Alas, it''s going to change."


    Of course, Li won''t stop doing it like this. As Li thought, it soon spread all over the whole family. However, instead of resenting Li, these families scrambled to get close to Li. In fact, these people have taken the power too far.


    They blame all the reasons they haven''t known for a long time on the fact that people in the world attach too much importance to power and that they are too weak.


    Indeed, weakness is a sin.


    In order to get rid of the weak, as soon as possible, they know that they will die in accordance with the way of separation, but they still want to find a final breakthrough in the body of separation.Although the Presbyterian Council of the family found Li to talk about this matter, it seems that the following family members didn''t care about it at all. In addition, although the elders are very concerned about the lives of these people, they really want to see if Li can really give birth to a strong man.


    The next thing seems to be everyone''s default, no one to manage from the behavior, one by one people into the room, go in with hope, but can only lie out.


    But there is an infinite light of hope in other people''s eyes, hoping that the next person to be selected is themselves. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C256

    This day has been a month since I left the beginning of that research. At this time, in the room of the elder, there is a man kneeling in front of him. The elder looks at him and frowns slightly. "Old 37, what are you doing here? Haven''t you already retired?"


    The position of the thirty-seven elder is so far behind that he is obviously an elder without real power. But at this time, he kneels in front of the elder like a child who has done something wrong, which is not normal.


    "Big brother My granddaughter, she... " Elder 37 trembled at this time, and he wanted to say nothing.


    The elder frowned, put aside the pen for correcting the official document, and said, "you say it."


    "My granddaughter, he went into yuzhibo''s room." Elder 37 said after taking a deep breath.


    "What? You granddaughter... " The elder thought that elder 37 wanted to say that his granddaughter had fallen in love with Li and entered the room of Li. Now he wanted to get rid of the relationship. But when he thought of the previous events, the elder''s face became a bit intriguing. "You mean, Yu Zhibo has openly attacked the family."


    "Yes." Elder 37 took a deep breath and nodded heavily.


    The elder opened his eyes slightly and looked at his brother in front of him. Although elder 37 was a member of his own group before, he was not very close to himself. After all, he didn''t have any identification with waste. "Old 37, do you know? If I want to get away from today''s events, I can give you a charge of bewitching the family to carry out inhuman experiments. But I''m in a good mood today. What reward do you want? After all, you have already sent your granddaughter to the road of no return. "


    At this time, elder 37''s face showed a bit of joy. He knew he was right!


    "I want to rejoin the Presbyterian Church!" Elder 37''s face was tinged with longing.


    The elder nodded gently, "well, you go to summon the man Ma to get away from yuzhibo. By the way, I will cancel the identity of the second elder who should have given him. Hum, this boy is a little too rampant."


    Just after the thirty-seven elder left, a voice rang behind the elder, "is this guy still so stupid after so many years?"


    The elder nodded the table and said, "but I also know what his granddaughter is. I''m afraid I can''t bear it all my life. "


    "But I heard that his granddaughter worked very hard." Yuzhibo Jiuyuan said slowly, "it''s just a pity that there is no use in this world to work hard without talent. Just like me, even if I don''t have a kaleidoscope, I''m afraid I really don''t have a 100% chance to kill that kid named Li. "


    "Nine is enough." Big elder a tiny smile, on the face takes the color of a bit of disdain.


    Yuzhibo Jiuyuan also nodded at this time, "yes, as long as there is a 90% chance, ha ha ha."


    At this time, there are only two people in the room. According to the time of one month, one of them is a corpse. Now, there are three people in the room. One of them has become a corpse.


    It was a man who looked only sixteen or seventeen years old, but his eyes widened at this time, as if he saw something extremely frightening. He died without any regret. In fact, at the beginning, people were confident that they could survive the test of separation.


    They think they are really unique.


    In order to survive the test of separation, this kind of self-confidence is necessary, but now the people who come have changed. In fact, they come to gamble. Gambling on this thing is actually a sign of no confidence. They choose between life and death because they feel that they may choose the option of death.


    And only those who think that they are bound to survive, that they are in fact the son of destiny, and that they are only one chance away, can really survive the test of separation.


    Li looks at the woman in front of her, and then sighs softly. Yu zhibohua, in fact, rushes directly into Li''s room today. She longs for Li to agree to her own conditions. For this reason, she is willing to give everything. Li originally wanted to refuse her. After all, she is a patriarch. If she had brought this matter to the patriarch''s family, it would not be the same as before Well, it''s settled.


    In fact, Yuzhi Bohua has been around for nearly half a month.


    Originally, Li thought that this young lady just wanted to play, but soon he found something wrong. The serious thing in this guy''s eyes moved Li.


    Later, after an investigation, I realized why she was like this.


    In fact, Yuzhi Bohua can even be said to be a copy of Kai. She was born unable to use Ninjutsu, which is the so-called chakra inhibition syndrome. This kind of symptom can be said to be a terminal disease. No matter a Kai or Li, they all have this kind of disease. The sick people basically can''t use all Ninjutsu. The three body skill is basically the limit degree. If you want to develop it It can only be developed to a certain extent in body surgery.However, Yuzhi Bohua has no support from anyone. She only practices by herself. Her father and mother are determined to cultivate her into a young lady and marry other branches in the future to get benefits. Although her grandfather dotes on her, she is just a little elder with little influence.


    The most he can do is to let his granddaughter rest assured to practice physical skills without being bound by the outside world. He can''t do much else.


    Soon, the little elder could not even keep his position in the Presbyterian Council, and finally he became an old man who was idle at home.


    To understand, no matter what kind of cultivation is, it needs a certain amount of economic support. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C257

    Yuzhi Bohua''s experience has undergone earth shaking changes. Originally, the well-off family began to get nervous because of her grandfather''s loss of power. Then slowly, Yuzhi Bohua even had to start working to get the training fees. This time, both her parents and grandfather began to restrict her practice.


    If this is really the end, Yuzhi Bohua may really become an ordinary person. One day, she will become the leader of another branch, her son''s wife or someone else''s plaything. Of course, her parents will get a certain degree of financial compensation


    But she never thought that her younger brother was a genius. Although it is not accurate to say that genius, her younger brother yuzhiboliu started to write at the age of nine, which is a talent she longed for no matter what. Sure enough, when her parents found that yuzhiboliu had opened his writing eyes, they began to go out to borrow money to cultivate yuzhiboliu, hoping to make him outstanding To get more benefits.


    As for Yuzhi Bohua, her parents are just looking forward to marrying her out as soon as possible to lighten her burden.


    It can be said that she has unlimited desire for the blood after the limit, but I don''t know whether her desire is true or false. If it''s just to be angry with her family, then I think she can''t get through the difficulty.


    As time went by, Yu zhibohua was as motionless as a stone statue. He tried her breath several times and found that she still had the breath of life. Although her heart beat or breath was short, she was still alive.


    Can this guy really survive?


    At this time, there was a sound outside. Li frowned. It didn''t look like a sound that several people could make. Li hummed, stood up, opened the door and went out. In this short moment, Li had heard several wails from outside.


    Then a big drink had already sounded, "Yu Zhi Bo Li Yue, you see clearly! My family law enforcement team! If you cover up yuzhiboli again, I''ll kill you! "


    "I''m really sorry, elder 37." Li slowly opened the door and closed it casually. He stood outside with a look of disdain on his face. "Oh, no, it should be said that he was the thirty-seven elder. Do you mean to lose face here?"


    I glanced at the guys who had fallen on the ground for a long time and could not get up. Their strength was basically the appearance of middle and lower tolerance. As a result, they were all knocked down by yuzhiboliyue alone.


    Li touched his nose, "well, is this the strength of the current Yu Zhibo law enforcement team? It''s really eye opening! "


    "You boy, you don''t know how to repent when you die!" "You know what? Originally, you used the opening of the kaleidoscope to write round eyes as a bait to lure the ignorant youth to experiment, which has made the whole family very dissatisfied! It''s just that we don''t have any evidence! So I asked my granddaughter to meet you in person. You didn''t expect that my poor granddaughter didn''t come out for such a long time. It seems that It seems that you have died in your hands Ah, ah, ah! How can I swallow this breath


    At this time, several other families in the courtyard where they lived came out. They looked at the battle in front of them with a look of disdain on their faces. Anyway, they were all family members, and they had never heard of any family law enforcement team.


    In fact, this law enforcement team is composed of separate families. Generally speaking, it deals with those who separate families.


    It''s too much to say that elder 37 is bringing such a group of people to deal with a clan. Moreover, the clan has brought great honor to the whole family some time ago. Li Zai, who defeated Tu Ying, is a hero in the whole Muye. Now people want to move with this?


    Li said softly, "everyone, don''t be too excited. I''ll solve it by myself."


    Several other families in the courtyard took a look away and went back to their houses. If they really wanted to kill these people directly, they would do it together. After all, this is a face problem related to the total price.


    From then on, he strode to the courtyard, "elder 37, do you want to tie me away directly, or what?"


    "Come on! Tie him up Elder 37''s face was full of red light at this time, which made him sigh. Although he had no power in the whole family, he knew how to protect himself, so he was able to retreat in the Presbyterian Council. But now, for his grandson''s sake, he did not hesitate to send his granddaughter into the abyss of death, and even wanted to enter the world again In the Presbyterian Council, he is so blatant this time, I''m afraid that he can no longer live in the deep water of the Presbyterian Council.


    At this time, as soon as elder 37''s words came out, the so-called law enforcement team behind them rushed towards Li. How can they meet this good opportunity at any time!


    Can personally bind the clan, and this clan is a very famous person in the whole family before.And Li sighed slightly. As soon as he stepped on his feet, countless thunder lights suddenly appeared. Elder 37 looked at the thunder light in front of him. He never thought that Li would resist, but it was useless to resist. He was carrying a hundred number


    Elder 37 suddenly twitched his nose. No matter how old he was, at least he was a ninja who had been through many battles. He would never be able to distinguish the pungent and bloody smell.


    Moreover, there is only one possibility for such a strong smell of blood, that is, a large number of people are instantly ripped open, even after the corpse is broken, the smell of blood diffuses into the air. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C258

    Looking at the elder 37 in front of him at this time, a sneer came out from the corner of his mouth, "elder 37, do you know? It''s a sin to be weak. You come out of the Presbyterian Council first, and then take the initiative to enter it. It seems that you have understood this. You feel weak before you enter the Presbyterian Council, right? But you don''t know, except for the weak, ignorance is also a sin. You make me look like a clown. "


    Elder 37 looked at the plasma that slowly diffused from behind, with a kind of fear on his face, "you How dare you Somebody, somebody! Yu Zhibo is a criminal. He wants to kill the elder! "


    With the roar of his voice, a wave of extremely neat footsteps, I can hear that the people who came this time are not just those chicken, they are a group of Shangren, and they are trained in an orderly way.


    "Who is making such a noise in the courtyard away from the adults?" A Shangren asked with a frown. He saw the bodies lying on the ground with disgust on his face. "Who allowed these low-level families to separate into the territory of the clan?"


    At this time, even if elder 37''s brain is no longer enough, he can still hear his meaning. These guys don''t seem to follow his own way!


    "This little brother, Yu Zhibo left this guy to carry out inhumane experiments on my granddaughter without permission!" Thirty seven elders at this time roared and said, "my daughter is a family!"


    After looking at the old man in front of him with a slight sigh, he said, "his daughter volunteered. In my eyes, there is no difference between the so-called family and family separation. After all, everyone is working hard for the family. "


    When he said that, he sighed slightly, "in fact, Zang Tu, I hope you can treat each other equally. This thirty-seven is like elder thirty-seven. He''s not satisfied with his granddaughter''s choice. It''s expected. Don''t worry about it. " When he said that, he shook his head gently, looking like a compassionate man.


    Although Shangren didn''t agree with him, he still said in his mouth, "well, old man, you''ve heard it. Adult Li has decided to let bygones be bygones, and you can''t get out of here!"


    Elder 37''s face was red and white. At this time, he was biting his teeth. Suddenly, a cold hum rang out, "what are you doing? Why is it so bloody here? "


    The voice was the voice of elder thirty-seven. Elder thirty-seven seemed to see the Savior at this time, and he uttered a cry of surprise, "big eldest brother! You''re here. "


    He yelled at the elder''s position, but then his face changed. At this time, the elder''s expression of indifference didn''t seem to mean that he came to seek Li to settle accounts. He was also stunned, and then he realized that he was actually calculated by the elder. The elder looked at elder 37, and then turned to Li, "Li, I heard that you''ve been doing too much recently? ¡±


    Li said with a smile, "no, it''s just some small experiments. It''s nothing big."


    The elder nodded slightly, and his face was no longer the apathetic expression when he looked at elder 37. Instead, a touch of love appeared on his face. "Li ah, I know you want to make a little contribution to the family, but you also need to know a certain degree. Do you know? If I go too far, I can''t watch it any more. "


    "Oh? What are you talking about? It seems to be very powerful. " A voice rang out and the elder''s face sank slightly. He turned and said with a smile, "are you here, third brother?"


    Three elder walked forward after a few steps, low voice says, "big elder, this time some go too far?"


    He squinted at the bodies that were almost tortured. "You''ve really gone too far this time."


    From a tiny smile, just about to speak, at this time from the door was directly opened, "three elder adults, please don''t say from adults." This voice is yuzhibohua''s voice, and he is stunned at this time. What''s more surprising than Li is the other yuzhibohua people. They are staring at yuzhibohua at this time. At this time, their eyes show a kind of greedy eye God.


    Yu zhibohua gently held the doorframe at this time. It can be seen that her body was very weak, and she even had to stop in this way. But no one could deny how charming her eyes were at this time. They were blood colored eyes, they were Kaleidoscope writing wheel eye!


    Elder 37''s body trembled involuntarily at this time. He suddenly realized that this was actually the suppression of blood lineage. He subconsciously regarded his granddaughter as a high-ranking person!


    "Elder, elder three, please don''t blame Lord Li. This time, I insist that Lord Li open a kaleidoscope for me." Yu Zhibo said softly.


    At this time, the elder''s eyes were fixed on Yu zhibohua''s body, "can you really open it? How did you do that? "


    From touched his nose, eyes involuntarily floated to the big elder behind those people.At this time, the elder frowned and raised his hand directly. "You clean up here. No matter what you saw, don''t go out and say it. Do you know?"


    Hearing the elder say so, no matter where people are, they all lower their heads and start to clean up seriously. When they just started, they did a lot of hard work. These people''s bodies were divided into many pieces, and because they were flashed by the electric light, the slow places were directly scorched by the electric light, giving off a stench, and some places would bleed because they were too fast. The scene is indeed very tragic, but no one will care about these, who let them be separated?


    Li gently pointed to the room and said, "elder, elder three, let''s go in and talk about these things."


    Then the elder went directly into the room where he left, and the Third Elder also went in after sighing deeply. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C259

    The elder and the three elders went directly into Li''s room. At this time, elder 37 also wanted to follow him. But at this time, Yu zhibohua directly stood in front of him. "I''m sorry, elder 37. Only elder 37 and the three elders are allowed to enter the room."


    "Hua! What are you doing! I''m your grandfather Thirty seven elder at this time widened his eyes and roared, it''s true that he directly loves Yu zhibohua, but later he retired from the Presbyterian Council and lost power. He was very decadent. He often took pleasure in abusing Yu zhibohua. Of course, on the other hand, he would give Yu zhibohua money for cultivation, which formed a distorted relationship.


    Yuzhibohua said with some indifference, "yes, you are my grandfather, but now it''s a family affair. I have promised yuzhibohua that if he can open a kaleidoscope for me, I will become his shadow, and he is my God. And you are just my former relatives. "


    Listen to Yu Zhi Bo Hua say so, 37 elder body keep shaking up, slowly his face emerge a touch of anger. But at this time, the elder''s face showed a bit of boredom and said, "don''t get out of here!"


    At this time, the elder seems to be quite excited. After all, he has directly opened the great secret of the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye. No matter how high the elder''s cultivation is, he can''t control it at this time.


    Thirty seven elder looked at the elder with such an expression, and quickly retreated to the outside. At this time, Yuzhi Bohua directly closed the door. Now people here are all experts, and they are not afraid of anyone who dares to peep outside.


    Yu zhibohua closed the door and knelt down in front of the three people at the table. He said softly, "please check with the elder, the elder." After all, no matter who you are, as long as you are not able to enter the power class of the family, you must use honorifics when facing the elders.


    But the elder can''t care so much. He began to check yuzhibohua''s eyes quickly, and then he whispered, "Hua, do you have any discomfort?"


    Yu zhibohua nodded gently, his face a blank color, "no, in fact, I have never felt so good, whether it is physical or mental aspects are very full."


    After hearing what he said, the elder could not help frowning, "Li, how did you do it?"


    In fact, the elder once studied the problem of Yu Zhi Bo Hua. This so-called Ninja incurable disease makes the elder feel that there is no hope of cure. After all, this disease is caused by the exhaustion of chakra vein in the whole body. Even if he can achieve something in physical skills, it is impossible to become a shadow class.


    In this world, if you are not shadow class, then you are just a mole ant.


    When Yu zhibohua was just born, the elder wanted to exchange the position of the Presbyterian Council with the elder 37. The elder 37 entered the Presbyterian Council, and his granddaughter became the private experimental material of the elder.


    But elder Yu was disappointed. After all, it was a terminal disease. No matter how many experiments he had done, he could not change it. So he put Yu zhibohua back home. After a few years, he dismissed elder 37 with an unwarranted reason.


    But now he felt that yuzhibohua''s body was filled with a lot of chakras. He shook his hands, and then took a deep breath in his voice, "no matter how the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye, and her chakra exhaustion..."


    Li said softly, "let''s answer the latter first. In fact, his chakra exhaustion was cured by himself, right In fact, the thing flowing in her body now is not chakra, but Pupil force. "


    "Tong Li!" The elder suddenly looked at Yu zhibohua, then took a deep breath, "is that so? Because the meridians refuse the circulation of chakra, do you use pupil force to maintain the movement of the body? "


    "Well, sports are not so good Just if you use pupil force to play the role of chakra The three elders then sighed, "but it can be said that their chakra exhaustion has been cured, but relatively speaking, this is not the way to cure this disease. After all, it is not only yuzhibo people in the world can suffer from this disease. In addition, if you want to use the pupil force in this way, you must achieve the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye. Patients with chakra exhaustion can''t use chakra. So, unless you still develop the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye in this way, otherwise... "


    "It doesn''t matter. After all, people from other families don''t care about us!" A look of joy appeared on the elder''s face.


    Li can also understand the meaning of the elder at this time. After all, there are many patients with chakra exhaustion in yuzhibo. In another sense, the more powerful the family is, the more likely it is to suffer from this disease. Of course, this is not absolute. For example, Xiao Li is a civilian.


    "And on the other hand, I found..." Li said gently, "in fact, the so-called chakra exhaustion is not really unable to use chakra, they are the body itself is difficult to get used to the use of chakra, thus unable to use ninja and magic, if a certain degree of training, they can also get used to chakra''s sense of mobility in the body, so as to use some ninja.""What training?" The Third Elder frowned and asked. After all, he had already done too many amazing things. He was not doubting, he was just considering the feasibility.


    Li said with a smile, "force chakra into this person''s body. If it is successful, he will naturally have a certain degree of chakra use ability as I just said. If you fail, you''ll have a bang... " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C260

    The elder nodded, "this is also a reasonable thing." He seems to really think that Li is talking about it seriously, instead of taking it as a cold joke.


    After touching the beard on his chin, the three elders said, "well, since you''ve been making such a digression for a long time, how did you let yuzhibohua finish the kaleidoscope writing wheel eye?"


    "Wait a minute, let me see first." With the sound, the shadow on the ground of the elder suddenly twisted, and then a figure slowly came out. This person is yuzhibo Jiuyuan. He looked at the left and said, "I didn''t expect that you have so many tricks."


    Then he walked step by step to yuzhibohua. At this time, he first looked up and down at yuzhibohua''s body, then gently pinched her face, and then around her for a while, and then nodded, "yes, he really opened the eyes of the kaleidoscope! This can be said to be the biggest thing for the family in the past ten years. "


    Hearing Yu Zhibo''s words, Li coughed, "in fact, this skill was developed by me when I was working with Tu Ying''s guard. Tu Ying was very powerful at that time, so I had to use magic to fight with him. After all, it was one to many at that time, so I have been trying to find a way to use a magic trick to trap each other for a period of time, so that I can have a chance to deal with other people. After experimenting with many kinds of magic, I found that reincarnation memory is the most terrible magic, and they often sink into their own memory


    From say so, big elder lightly nods, "then?"


    "Then, I''m going to apply this kind of magic to my peers. You should know that the kaleidoscope wheel eye needs a certain degree of stimulation to complete. This stimulation is often caused by the violent fluctuation of negative emotions. " Li gently knocked his forehead, "so at one time, people of yuzhibo had come to the conclusion that the easiest way to activate the kaleidoscope wheel eye is to kill You are the most important person. "


    From here, Yu Zhibo Jiuyuan''s body can''t help shaking for a while, then he has no voice, listening to the words of Li wholeheartedly.


    "However, this kind of stimulation can not achieve the goal I just mentioned, that is, the opening of the eye of the writing wheel of the kaleidoscope..." When he said that, his face showed a look of disgust. "People can adapt to everything, even killing their own relatives. So don''t think about killing your father. If you don''t succeed in opening a kaleidoscope, just kill your mother. It''s only when you do that for the first time that you''ll feel extreme excitement. And my magic trick is to let the other party enter into their most unbearable memories, and then recall the ending moment, and then go back to the beginning. "


    Yu Zhibo Jiuyuan frowned, "in this way, it will not be like what you said, the stimulation is gradually weaker than before?"


    "No, it won''t be." From looking at Yu Zhibo Jiuyuan, "because at the end of their memories, they will be forced to erase everything they just saw in their memories. It''s like entering the world again. They want to do it all over again."


    Li rang his fingers and said, "Hua, how many times have you experienced?"


    Yuzhi Bohua''s body trembled, "307 times, just like adult Li said, at the beginning, I didn''t realize that I was reincarnating. It was only after I successfully opened the eyes of the kaleidoscope writing wheel for the last time that I woke up. It turns out that all this is an illusion... "


    The elder frowned, "if so, it seems that this skill can''t be used among the experts in our family. After all, they may not be able to completely sink into the magic, as long as they can realize that this is magic, then they will not be able to open the kaleidoscope to write round eyes


    Li Er said, "that''s why I''m looking for people who are separated to help. One reason is that their strength is weak and they are easily influenced by magic. The second reason is that they have a strong sense of survival to some extent."


    Then they had another conversation. The elder and the three elders were completely fooled. Of course, this magic trick does have the power to open a kaleidoscope, but it just has. The danger makes them deeply understand that this magic trick can''t be popularized unless they really ignore the public opinion rebound of the family. After all, according to the current situation, this skill has indirectly killed more than 30 people, and the ratio of 30 to 1 is terrible. This is a situation that the family can''t bear.


    In addition, if this time is only an example, it is entirely possible to make one in a hundred Li.


    They are not stupid enough to take such a big risk to popularize it.


    Then the elder entrusted Li to improve the technique. Li readily agreed, but he didn''t think so. After all, if the technique is really perfect, then the whole yuzhibo will start mass production of kaleidoscope wheel eyes, let alone Muye ninja village. I''m afraid the whole world of tolerance will be overturned by yuzhibo.


    As long as a person opens the kaleidoscope, then even if the original comprehensive strength is only tolerance, then its destructive power is almost the same as the general shadow level.What if he is stronger? Who can block the power of yuzhibo?


    The elder and the three elders pacified Li for a while, and then left directly. After they left, Yu zhibohua stayed in the room where he left.


    Li said with a bitter smile, "Hua, do you have anything else to do?"


    "I promise you." Yu zhibohua''s face was a bit lonely, "if you can survive, you will become your pawn, and you are my God."


    After smiling, Li said, "are you sure?" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C261

    Yu zhibohua looked at Li''s face and nodded heavily.


    From now on, he sighed a little, "well, in fact, if you just left with the elder and the three elders, then you can not count what you said before, do you know?"


    Yu Zhi Bo Hua Wei smiles, "in fact, I have no other way to choose. After all, I understand that you are cheating them, right?"


    "Hey." From smile smile, face is all helpless meaning, "also right, after all, you also opened the kaleidoscope, so understand it is normal. Come on, I''ll give you something. " Li stroked his abdomen gently, then coughed violently. A few seconds later, a black bullet was spit out by Li.


    This bullet only looks like the size of an eye. Li handed it to Yu zhibohua directly and said, "eat it."


    At this time, Yu zhibohua swallowed what she was holding without hesitation. In an instant, her eyes became dazed, and a voice that didn''t belong to her rang, "ha ha ha, do you think this humble body can control me? Come on, yuzhiboli? Let me see what kind of skills you have


    He said that Yu zhibohua directly hit Li, but Li didn''t dodge. When the blow was about to hit Li''s face, Yu zhibohua''s face suddenly appeared a painful expression.


    She shivered and walked back a few steps. Finally, she flopped down on the ground, "you What have you done to me? Well What is this body... "


    Her eyes twinkled two times. At last, Yu zhibohua took a deep breath and stood up directly from the ground. "The one just left me is..."


    "Looks like you''ve got it under control with a kaleidoscope?" Li said softly.


    Yu zhibohua nodded quickly, "yes, from the adults, that will is really strong. I was almost swallowed up by it. "


    "Indeed, if you can easily suppress Bawei''s will completely, I''m afraid you won''t talk to me here, will you?" That''s what he said.


    "Eight tails?" Yu zhibohua''s eyes widened, as if he couldn''t believe what Li said.


    He said, "what did you say to me just now?"


    Yu zhibohua quickly knelt down on the ground, "I''m sorry, from the adults."


    From gently waved his hand, "don''t care about so many things, just what I gave you is just to let you be able to protect yourself, after all, now although you have opened the eyes of the kaleidoscope, but the strength is still too weak. In addition, this kaleidoscope wheel eye is not something that can be used at any time, so I will give you the power of eight tails to protect your life. If you really don''t want to die, go out and tell others that you have mastered the power of eight tails! I''m afraid a lot of people will want to take your life. "


    Yu zhibohua quickly shook his head, "adult Li is my reborn parents. How can I betray adult Li?"


    Li Li nodded, lying on the bed and said, "next, you can serve my daily life as my maid and Li Yue. If I''m not in the room, you can help yourself."


    After all, it''s not appropriate for me to go to work in a swaggering way after such a big event today. Naturally, the family has other reasons to help Li.


    In the days to come, there will be no waves. In the past, maybe those children who separated would think they would be lucky. But now it has been proved that only one of more than 30 people has survived. Although that person has opened the eyes of the kaleidoscope, it is enough to make others shy away.


    After all, if we look at the situation before, we don''t know what the probability of survival is, then we are still fearless, but now the situation has come out, with a 1% to 3% probability, who dares to go?


    In addition, those people before actually took the initiative to chat with them, so now they are free.


    However, in a few days, a person broke the morning dream.


    When he opened the door, he saw a thin figure, "red bean, what can I do for you?"


    At this time, the Royal hand washing red beans to see from the time, inexplicable body trembled for a while, see her this appearance is actually some in fear from. This is quite different from the relationship between the two people before.


    Red bean immediately told from the intention, sure enough this time or big snake pill called from the past.


    Later, when Li and Hongdou went to the big snake pill, Hongdou always treated Li with fear, just like Li was a monster.


    But this time, li felt a little surprised that Hongdou didn''t take dashevin away from the Research Institute, but dashevin''s home. Generally speaking, dashevin''s food and accommodation are in the Research Institute, and his residence is more like a decoration.


    When I got to dasheban''s home, dasheban immediately let me into the living room and poured a cup of tea for him.After sitting down, big snake pill immediately said, "in fact, this time I have something to ask you for help."


    "What happened in Yuren village?" Li asked directly, but Li knew about it. Two days ago, the village issued an order to strengthen the inspection of the pass order, and never let anyone leave the village without the consent of the village leaders.


    Big snake pill nodded gently, "yes, you know the situation is very embarrassing now. It''s time for the Huoying election. We''re all locked up in the village and have no chance to go there. These politicians really don''t understand. Even if they do, who is the fire shadow in the end is still who. "


    From the end of the tea to gently take a breath, "but you want to go there, what''s the matter?" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C262

    From this question, big snake pill is laughing, "in fact, I can''t go there. If we go out to fight when Muye is in danger, it''s a good thing for those high-level officials. But if we go again when Muye has a big advantage, it''s all about robbing them of the postwar spoils. How can those politicians agree. So I didn''t come to you to go to Yuren village. "


    "Oh?" Li Leng for a moment, with a smile on his face, "big snake pill teacher, you seem to forget, I am now the head of Muye defense headquarters, those Muye politicians don''t want me to go to the battlefield.". After all, what can I get from giving me more rewards? Give me the position of the head of the secret headquarters? "


    Snake pill a smile, "it doesn''t matter, I have a way to let you on the battlefield."


    He was stunned for a moment. Of course, he understood that it would be easy for someone to go to the battlefield if they tried their best to operate for themselves, but why did dashuewan do it? What''s the advantage of going to war on your own? Li asked softly, "teacher dashuewan, just say what you want. There''s no need to beat around the bush like this."


    Big snake pill gently nodded, and then put a picture in front of Li''s eyes, "I need this person."


    This photo looks very old, but you can see who is on it at a glance, Chongwu.


    It seems that the big snake pill has begun to study the immortal energy? He put the photo away and said, "it''s a deal. You tell me the information, and then I''ll go back and prepare for it. I''m sure the snake pill teacher won''t let me down."


    With these words, Li stood up and went out. In fact, Li knew that if he didn''t agree with dasheban, dasheban would get Chongwu into his hand. After all, Chongwu is too attractive. Immortal energy, this thing is like an artifact for any ninja in the world. If anyone doesn''t want it, it will exist It is unbelievable to gain such power.


    Sure enough, in less than half an hour, people from the dark Department from the village had already come to negotiate with Li Jinxing. The specific situation was probably to ask Li if he wanted to go to the battlefield.


    Leave nature is full of promise, got from the confirmation, he left directly.


    After all, this means that although Li is strong now, he is still on the same front with him.


    Although this thing is only a formal thing, there is a big gap between it and not.


    The next day, Li left the family without any one. When he arrived at the entrance of the village, Li saw that he had been waiting for eight people at the gate. After taking a look, Li nodded to them.


    Among these eight people, six are from the RI clan. Of course, they have RI Chutian and RI maoyihua. What makes Li feel embarrassed is that RI Chutian''s fiance, RI feiri and Mao Yihua''s fiance, RI Baitong are both among them. According to Li''s understanding, these two guys are basically of the type of young master, and their combat effectiveness is a drag.


    However, they are still young. Seeing how they are staring at Chutian and maoyihua, it is estimated that they have long been eager to start the expedition on women, so they can''t be ninjas.


    As for the remaining two people, they are two ninjas with high tolerance level. They are all 30 years old, and one of them is far from knowing each other. On the other hand, he was a woman, who served as an instructor in the Japanese family. His name was RI Prynne.


    It seems that the Japanese are still very interested in Hatta Such a lineup is not expected to get much credit. After all, when the two guards are on guard, it seems that they are going to hone their skills for the two young masters.


    As for the remaining two people, one of them, Li still knew each other.


    Qi Mu only I, as for the man behind him, although I didn''t know him, he also lived through his name, gouzhonggui. He is one of the thugs under Tuan Zang, and his strength is very strong.


    "Long time no see, hatada! Miss Mao Yihua didn''t expect you to come, too. " After nodding to those people, Li began to say hello to them, but others didn''t care. After all, Li and them were real comrades in arms in the first battle of tuying.


    But at this time, Qi Mu only my face has emerged some angry color, after all, he was also from the teammates, but now completely ignored from.


    At this time, Chutian and maoyihua also answered and said to the crowd, "it seems that your people are all together. Let''s go. "


    Li also knows something about Qimu Weiwo. In fact, the direct collapse of Qimu family after Bai Ya''s suicide is an indirect self-protection behavior. Now the family has gradually gathered in the dark side of Muye. If they are still a family, Muye doesn''t care about what they do, After all, they can''t go to heaven.


    But if they want to play Yin, Muye will also feel some trouble, so gradually Muye begins to compromise with the Qimu family. Although it can''t make them one of the four major families of Muye, it will at least help them to a certain extent.This time Qimu only I can go to Yuren village together, which is also the result of Qimu negotiation.


    Now it seems that in addition to the private combat power, the most outstanding people in this generation are undoubtedly Qimu weii and Qimu Kakashi.


    Qimukakasi and bofengshuimen are not mixed up in the battlefield now, so they naturally want to hold qimuweii up. As long as any one of these two people can grow up like Sanren now, the family''s voice in the whole village will naturally grow up. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C263

    "What are you going to do next?" The day rudimentary field is on the road of time directly follow to leave of side say.


    He said, "what''s your opinion of hatada?"


    "What can I say about it?" Hatta said so.


    Mao Yihua said, "Lijun, you are the commander appointed directly by the village. Naturally, it''s up to you. We don''t have the right to make an agreement. After all, it''s a time of war, not a task of housekeeping. "


    Daisy nodded at this time and said, "yes, this time you are the commander. Naturally, we all want to listen to you. As for other things, we can only put them on the other side."


    At this time, Li immediately felt that the emotions of those behind him had changed. At the beginning, they still had no opinion about Li as a commander. After all, it was a mission. But now when they say this, it''s like the whole RI clan and Qimu clan were crushed by Li.


    Day hundred pupil''s face is all the color of rage, and day fly day''s two eyes seem to be to burn up the same, dead stare at the back of the left, eager to directly rush up, in the back to give from a bitterness.


    Even the faces of kyushukui and RI Prynne were angry. However, Qi Mu Wei I seem to have grown up. At this time, I don''t have any anger on my face. It seems that I have nothing to do with my own affairs. However, that day difference looks pretty good. I don''t have any anger at all. It seems that I expected it would be like this.


    People from other families are dissatisfied with this kind of thing. It''s very common to show some dissatisfied expressions. They will not do anything to them.


    But at this time, day hundred pupil really has not seen the world, cold hum way, "isn''t it a temporary commander, what''s great, isn''t it a hybrid of yuzhibo and Qianshou..."


    From the hum a direct stop.


    At this time, everyone stopped, but the face of RI Baitong was full of disdain. His grandfather was the second elder of the Presbyterian Council. He was the most powerful one in this generation. Now he stopped like this. In fact, he didn''t care to leave the Council and look for trouble with him.


    After all, in his eyes, no matter how strong he is, if he dares to kill him, it will lead to a direct war between the yuzhibo clan and the Japanese clan!


    Li snorted, with a smile on his face, and said, "do you want to say that Yu Zhibo Li is not an idiot if he can get to his present identity, and he will not rush to kill you, the second Lord, right? But did you think about one thing? If you die, will your family go to war with yuzhibo directly because of you? Is face important or the survival of the family itself? "


    "Leave!" Mao a flower directly blocked in front of day hundred pupil''s body, the facial expression is very ugly, "don''t like this!"


    To hundred pupil at this time has been from that a few words make red, now want to directly rush up and from desperately, after all from this is naked shame.


    But from looking at him like this, instead of laughing, "you know? If you dare to rush up and fight with me now, you are the one standing in this position! "


    "All right, Bai Tong!" At this time, RI Chai cheers coldly. Although his identity is separated, it is estimated that he is the backbone of the people of RI clan this time. Even though RI Baitong is usually extremely arrogant, he does not dare to fight against him now.


    Then the day difference said to Li, "Captain, please give me your order."


    Even the day difference knows that if Li Keng is fierce now, all the people here are not rivals to Li. They think that even running away is a problem. They can''t fight against the people who can kill Tu Ying.


    "Since the day difference uncle all said so, then I am also embarrassed to carry the shelf like this." From the face emerged a smug smile, this smile is actually everyone knows is deliberately made, but it is such a smile, a little angry day hundred pupil jumped up again.


    From now on, he took a deep breath, "my plan is very simple and direct. We won''t rush to the other party''s main camp with big troops! Then directly break through each other''s nest, kill the leader of the other party, or at least fight back! If you don''t want to take part in this mission, just quit, but you have to go back to the village directly. That is to say, you can''t continue to take part in this war, or even bear the reputation of escaping back to the village. "


    From such a sentence down, to hundred pupil is no longer angry, in fact, this time he looked away when it seems to be looking at an idiot, his heart at this time only one idea, this guy is how to mix to the present level?


    Please, if you are fighting guerrillas on the periphery, this team is fully competent. If you are attacking with mixed forces, you can also get a lot of credit. But if you attack the other party''s base camp directly with this team, who can survive here?I''m afraid even this yuzhibo may not survive, right? What do you think of him? It''s just such a big age. Can he beat 100 at a time?


    Other people''s hearts are probably also this idea, no matter how you look at it, the order from the same as suicide, there is no difference. As for kyu Chung Kwai, he had the idea of leaving the team at this time. Originally, he thought it was a fat man, but now, it is estimated that it is no different from death.


    But we all know that if we go back like this, it''s no different from being dead. After all, I don''t know how many people will laugh at them for escaping just after they left the village.


    Seeing the appearance of kyushukei, he certainly understood what these people thought. At this time, he laughed, "ha ha ha, I was just joking." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C264

    From such a say, several people can not help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    However, Li Jin continued, "this mission is a secret mission, because it is a direct attack on the other party''s base camp, so no one is allowed to fall behind for any reason, otherwise, kill! The wounded must follow the team, otherwise, kill them


    From so finish saying, day hundred pupil already roared wildly, "you are mad! You''re killing people by doing this! I want to report your behavior to Muye. Don''t worry! I''ll let you die


    Facing the roar of day hundred pupil at this time, Li laughed wildly, "is that right! Is it? Who do you want to report to, chief defense minister? I''m sorry. It''s just me! If you report to Huoying, I''m sorry. Do you think he will help the general defense minister, or do you think he''s a waste kid of the day clan? Oh, by the way, there is another very important thing. Oh, no, there are two things. One of them is that we are in a hurry this time. We don''t have any rest time before we get to the destination. The second is If you want to sue me, you must come back with your life first


    Li lightly licked his lips, with an inexplicable sense of killing on his face. "Of course, if you really don''t accept it again, I don''t mind letting you die directly on the battlefield. What do you think? Ha ha ha ha ha ha


    With that, he started to go on his way. At this time, what else did RI Baitong want to say? RI maoyihua slapped him to the ground. At this time, RI Baitong widened his eyes. It seemed that he couldn''t believe that RI maoyihua dared to treat him like this.


    On the other hand, with a little anger on his face, he said, "do you understand now? This is the time for a mission. You are nothing. Don''t take out your temper in the family, or you will be miserable next time. "


    With that, Mao Yihua went up with Li, and RI Baitong opened his mouth and looked at RI feiri. At this time, his face turned white, and he rushed forward with daisy. On RI Prynne''s face, he was a bit disappointed. I know you are unconvinced, but at least we have to come back alive to vent our anger. "


    After walking slowly in front for a period of time, I felt that all the people behind had begun to catch up with me. Then I roared, "attention, everyone. Now the order is officially in effect. If it is too far away from me, I will bear the consequences! Oh, by the way, how far is too far. I decide this by myself


    In an instant, Li had already rushed out, and his eyes turned white. He seemed to have expected that Li would do so.


    Naturally, these people dare not really compete with Li. After all, if Li really wants to kill them, it is also in full compliance with the rules. After all, it is the stage of mission. If he violates the captain''s order, there will be cases of direct execution.


    After running at the speed of shadow level for nearly half an hour, I felt that the person at the back had already pulled away the distance of nearly 4000 meters, so I stopped directly, with a look of disdain on my face. I thought that the two family members of RI Baitong and RI feiri had good physical ability at least on this basis. I didn''t expect that they would finish in half an hour I can''t keep up.


    Of course, not everyone has been so far away. At least Rimao Yihua, gouzhonggui, Richa and Qimu weii can still stay nearly kilometers behind.


    "The strength of yuzhiboli It seems that the family has underestimated it completely! But I don''t blame you two. After all, your normal assessment of Ninja''s strength is not so strong. " There was a sigh on the day difference''s face.


    He was talking about Chutian and maoyihua.


    "Damn it! Why did he become so strong! I''ve worked hard, too! Am I not working hard enough? Do you need to work harder with me? " Qi Mu only my face is also full of anger.


    Mao Yihua said with a smile, "don''t care too much about these. After all, I''m afraid it''s hard to improve above the shadow level. One day we will catch up with him. Can he continue to grow? Besides, he is too sharp now. I don''t believe that so many people don''t want to really deal with him. "


    "Put these aside." RI Cha sighed, "I''ll go back to meet Prynne. She now estimates that it''s the limit for her to bring Fei RI and Bai Tong to such a level. If it goes on like this, she will be left behind sooner or later. Mao Yihua, go and drag Yu Zhibo away. "


    Mao Yihua nodded gently, stepped on the foot, the speed was more than twice as fast, and rushed directly to the left position.


    At this time, Qi Mu only saw Mao Yihua''s speed, and his face was also positive. Originally, he wanted to say, how can you know the gap between us? But now it seems that Mao Yihua''s strength can stabilize itself!


    Li soon felt that Mao Yihua was coming. After all, when he designed it before, he probably made RI Baitong angry. In this way, Mao Yihua didn''t have to take care of RI Baitong and stay with the army. With such a distance limit, he indirectly separated the difference between the two. In this way, Li could make a real battle plan Tell Mao Yihua."What is it?" Mao Yihua asked with a frown.


    "In fact, I''m here to help dashuewan bring something back. Maybe it has something to do with you getting rid of the curse seal later, so I asked you to come out with daisy. But I didn''t expect that your family sent so many people out together. " From slightly sighed.


    In fact, this time, hatada and maoyihua were able to come out, only with the help of the master of persuasion.


    If we only rely on the ability of these two people, we will never have the chance to participate in this mission.


    "Oh? It''s like this! " Now, Mao Yihua will be very excited when it comes to the problem of the curse marks on her body. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C265

    "But it''s not clear what kind of person it is." Li said slowly, but he didn''t expect that Chongwu had not fallen into the hands of dasheban. If so, the reincarnation of dasheban might not have been completed. After all, he didn''t get the formal inheritance of Longdi cave. The most direct way to get immortal energy is to get Chongwu.


    "What do you do? The big snake pill is not a person who can be fooled. If we really cut off the beard, we may not be able to finish the operation of the big snake pill, and if the other party really has an attack, then we can''t lose anything, OK? " Mao Yihua frowned tightly at this time and looked very depressed.


    Li Li sighed and said with a gloomy face, "but after all, the current situation is really troublesome. If you really go to make peace with Watergate, it will be Watergate that will be responsible for the fight. Do those guys in the back really think that I''m here to give them work? If it''s really just you and Hatta, maybe my plan can really succeed, but with such a pile of oil bottles, ha ha Well, they''re following. "


    Mao Yihua nodded at this time, and sure enough, the group of people behind had already slowly followed.


    Then the people started to go on their way again. The trend at this time actually made these people feel a little relieved. The situation of this war was that Cao Ren and Yu Ren united to attack.


    Caoren and Yuren villages are actually weak villages, but during the war, such villages often become plundered objects, and they will lose a lot after every war.


    Now the two villages united and began to resist Muye''s March.


    Although in the long run, they also understand that they are not the opponents of Muye, but if they do not resist, they will be taken more things by Muye. And you have to understand that the war pension is often only one-time, if there are no relatives, then even the pension can be exempted. But if too many people survive, they will have to pay a lot of minimum wage.


    And such a small village is often unable to receive any list, so there is no way to support too many ninjas, this point to the war time, not too many ninjas will become their defects.


    So they can only make ninjas fight hard in the war, and those who survive will naturally become elites, and the number is not large. Then they can train new ninjas in peacetime, and let them repeat what their parents did in the war. It sounds very cruel, but this is the life rule of this small village.


    However, this time, Cao Ren and Muye were against each other, which was unexpected. After all, the place Muye wanted to pass was Yuren village, which came to threaten Wuyin village. Yuren village and caoren village are not connected, and caoren village has always been quite friendly to Muye. It can be said that caoren village is completely beyond Muye''s expectation.


    But even now rain and grass bear together, it is only a matter of time that Watergate wants to break them.


    Because now the main force of Watergate is on the other side of Yuren village, and the base camp of caoren village must be quite empty. If you rush over at this time, you may still be able to find a lot of cheap ones.


    After exchanging information with Mao Yihua, Li didn''t have to go any further to make it difficult for the people behind him, and the speed of the next journey slowed down. Of course, RI Baitong didn''t think that Li was really merciful. It must be Li Zai who tortured him in other ways. Two days later, people began to approach the position of Cao Ren''s army. Everyone was relieved to know that Li would not be forced to go on his way any more, but soon he twitched his nose and said in a low voice, "Chutian!"


    Daisy nodded, immediately opened his eyes, "front left 20 degrees position, there is a grass endure village team."


    "RI Baitong, do you have any different opinions?" Leave light voice to ask a way, this time leave to aim at day 100 pupil obviously.


    To hundred pupil hastily say, "have no! My Lord RI Baitong has been scared by Li these two days. Li has many ways to torture him, such as asking him to play game on the waste grass, asking Ninja to eat game, but he can''t resist. He ran nearly 4000 meters before he finally found a rabbit.


    "Well, let''s have a rest and attack directly when the other side gets close." From slowly said, then directly stood the body.


    But less than half a minute, from the corner of the mouth slightly raised, said, "well, they are close enough."


    To hundred pupil hastily say, "understand!" If it was the same as before, he would be the first to yell that they still have a long way to go, but that would be a shade away. He doesn''t like to be a bird.


    Just a step away, his face suddenly changed, "wait! Something''s wrong!"


    Daisy heard from so say, originally she wanted to prepare to open white eyes again, but now she immediately opened white eyes, then she was also stunned, "how can this happen?"


    Qi Mu only I frowned and asked, "what''s the matter?""Those people are dead." From slowly said.


    Hatta nodded, "I just found their position. How can it be like this? If there is a fight, at least I will find it!"


    And that is at this time, the doctor''s huge roar suddenly rang up, for a moment, bursts of shouting and killing sound up.


    "Someone''s fighting!" He rushed to that position.


    What are you afraid of ambush? Who are you afraid of ambush? Even if the pepper fish is half hidden, is it really your opponent to ambush here?


    Nearly 300 meters away from the rush, suddenly between the two figures toward from the pounce.


    From a squint has confirmed that the other side is not the ninja of Muye village, and then in the hands of a flash of lightning, two people have been different. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C266

    Seeing that Li has already fought with each other, they have to keep up with RI Baitong. They don''t want to be caught by Li anymore. However, the next thing is totally beyond their imagination.


    Almost in an instant, more than ten grass forbearance had rushed out from all directions of Li, but Li still kept his sprint speed. These grass forbearance were almost divided into innumerable pieces at the moment of approaching Li. For a moment, innumerable body fragments were scattered on the ground.


    But soon more grass forbearance emerged, they quickly intercepted in front of Li, at this time because they had some preparation, so they have started to use ninja, from this time directly by these Ninja forced the pace of attack, but in the twinkling of an eye, Li''s hand has completed the ninja.


    "Huodun ¡¤ the art of haohuoqiu!" Li''s skill had been completed in an instant, and then a huge fireball with a diameter of nearly 15 meters directly engulfed these people in front of them and their Ninjutsu.


    After rushing forward for a distance, I saw a big fog in my eyes, and a voice rang inside, "don''t struggle, you won''t have backup. I''ve worked hard on the outside. As long as I kill you two, then the credit will be mine!"


    From hey a, roared a, "water escape ¡¤ storm skill!"


    In an instant, countless drops of water fall directly from the sky. This is the trick used by lizhuanmen to crack the fog concealment. At the moment of seeing the fog, lizhuanmen has confirmed that the other party must have used the fog concealment.


    This trick can''t be used by any small role.


    It seems that the other party must be a big fish. As for the person trapped by him, it must not be a small role.


    As these raindrops filled with chakra fall, the fog in the air begins to be quickly diluted by the rain. At this time, the characters inside are also exposed. At this time, the two generals in Muye are the most central figures in the art of fog concealment.


    Dog grave claw and oil female Zhi MI, left hey a, directly blocked in front of two people, "Hey, two, how to return a responsibility?"


    At this time, both of them are not in good condition. They all have different degrees of scars. Although they are not disabled or dead, it is not a matter to lose blood all the time.


    "Oh, the man who can break through the periphery so quickly is not the legendary yuzhiboli!" The other side''s face was a bit arrogant and said, "I heard you killed Tu Ying?"


    Li snorted, "it''s right to report your home before you speak again?"


    "Haha, haha, haha!" The man roared, "the first one in xiacaoren village, Shangren, Jiuhuang of cherry trees!"


    "The first one? I''m really scared. " Li Li said that and looked at the two people behind him. These two guys seem to be basically abandoned, and the strength of the other side is not to be underestimated. But Shangren is Shangren, and it will never have a shadow level combat effectiveness.


    Just as they were talking, more than a dozen Cao Ren had rushed over from a distance and stood beside him.


    Li snorted, "now my companion needs to heal, so don''t wait. Let''s go straight together!" From so still locked, the other side''s face all changed.


    "Well! You are really some idiots. Why do you think I should waste so much words with you now? Because, in fact, I also have a helper! " When he said that, Li also frowned. Now they didn''t catch up. The only possibility is that the other party still has a helping hand, and they''ve held them down.


    After that, Li snorted, and his hands began to seal quickly. Seeing Li''s speed, his face immediately changed, "how can it be?" His voice did not fall, from already fiercely inserted both hands under the ground, "Leidun ¡¤ earthpulse streamer."


    With the sound of Li, dozens of beams of light came out directly from the other person''s feet. Not only the so-called first Shang Ren, but also the grass Ren standing beside him were slaughtered in an instant.


    On the other side, Hatoyama has already fought with another person, who is the watermelon porpoise ghost he defeated before. At this time, he is fighting with Hatoyama very fast. It seems that his action doesn''t match his body at all. After all, no matter who wants to use such a large body to use such a flexible action, it will make a mistake It''s chaotic.


    At this time, Chuda was fighting with him. Mao Yihua was robbing the array. As for the rest of them, they were going to protect the two young masters, RI Baitong and RI feiri.


    After all, on the surface, RI Chai and RI Prynne participated in the war, but the core task was to protect them.


    Qimu weii and kouzumi are constantly fighting with those Cao Ren. Although they won''t be besieged to death for a while, it''s impossible to defeat so many opponents quickly.


    On the other hand, the watermelon porpoise ghost is the killer of Hatfield. At least the character of the mackerel is something that no one here can cope with.


    Once the soft fist attacks, the chakra attached to the fist will be absorbed directly. And ordinary weapons will also be eroded by the mackerel muscle.As for the other side''s attack, Huitian basically has no effect.


    At this time, Hatoyama''s several attacks were resolved by the other side at will. On the contrary, the other side''s attack forced Hatoyama not to take the initiative in defense. For a moment, the other side was completely in the initiative. Even in this case, there are more and more injuries on Hata''s body. If Mao Yihua hadn''t been able to give the opponent some pressure, it''s estimated that Hata would have been defeated.


    Soon, Chuda''s ability to absorb chakra became insufficient. If it was really a fight between life and death, Chuda could win as long as he used nine tail chakra.


    But with so many people watching behind, if we use the nine tail chakra, I''m afraid we can''t hide it from the people here. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C267

    At this time, Mao Yihua also felt the predicament of hatching field, and went forward to attack the watermelon porpoise ghost. But in an instant, she had pushed the other side away, but the sword in her hand was bitten by the shark muscle and broke into two pieces.


    But Daisy also successfully retreated at this time, and then everyone gathered directly, looking at the watermelon mountain dolphin ghost in front of him with a kind of cold color on his face.


    His face was also pretty ugly. At the moment of seeing each other, he immediately channeled his fighting dog out, but he didn''t expect that it was almost a meeting. His fighting dog red tooth was cut off by the other party, which was completely abandoned.


    And these grass forbearance people also gathered around the watermelon porpoise ghost, it seems that they also know that these people in front of them are not so good to chew, but watermelon porpoise ghost directly pushed a person in front of him to one side, with a look of disdain on his face, "hum, I didn''t expect that your little girl could stand under my forehead for so long!"


    "Got it!" Hatta took a deep breath and began to treat herself, but at this time, her chakra had not much left, and she couldn''t do anything to heal.


    At this time, a cold voice sounded, "yes, watermelon mountain river dolphin ghost, since the last World War I, it seems that you have made some progress!"


    Hearing the sound of Li, the mouth of watermelon mountain river dolphin ghost twitched suddenly. The next moment, he turned around and found that Li had already appeared behind him.


    And not far away, dog grave claw and Younv Zhimi are walking slowly towards this side. They have already cleaned up their injuries. At least there is no problem with their actions now.


    Watermelon mountain dolphin ghost involuntarily stepped back, with a bit of fear on his face, "how can you be here! According to the information, I didn''t know there was someone in Muye... "


    "Oh, if you can easily know the whereabouts of my general Minister of wood leaf defense, then I don''t deserve this reputation, do you think?" With a sneer, Li took a step forward. With this step, the ghost couldn''t help but want to take a step back! What are you doing here? Don''t think you can let it go this time. In those days, the high-level officials of Muye made a compromise to Wuyin village, but today they won''t! "


    With a loud roar from Li, watermelon mountain river dolphin ghost directly knelt down on the ground, his face was all frightened, as if he was scared out of his courage, "I I I... "


    His voice did not fall, and he sneered, "well, I can''t spare you either. According to what they said, your intelligence department sent an intelligence force with very important things. Although those people were caught by them, at the same time, all the people in the intelligence force were intercepted by a mysterious man!"


    From the cold voice slowly sounded, "say, what is the intelligence in the end? If you''re willing to say it, you can go away, but You''ll have to take care of the leak. Of course, you can choose not to say it, but you should understand that there is no concept of time in the magic of yuzhibo clan. In fact, if you refuse to say it, I can let you live in my magic all the time, as long as you want. "


    At this time, the smile from the corner of the mouth, watermelon mountain porpoise ghost scared even his hands of the knife are not stable.


    Is this guy strong? Strong! After all, this guy is known as the strongest generation to master the mackerel muscle, but his heart is too weak. Now he has lost his square inch after being forced to leave. Such a person is doomed to never become a movie class.


    Soon the watermelon porpoise ghost raised his head. At this time, his eyes were tough. He thought this guy would fight to the end because he would die if he leaked information. But at this time, he yelled, "I said! I said! Don''t kill me! With his roar, tears came straight out of his eyes.


    At this time, a blue light suddenly flashed, and the speed of the man was amazing. The knife in his hand was just released, and it could only bring out a piece of blood in the air. At this time, there was a huge scar on the neck of the watermelon porpoise ghost. When he looked again, the shark muscle in his hand had disappeared.


    But at this time, there was one more person in front of me.


    From lightly sighed a tone, "dry persimmon ghost shark?"


    This man has a half human and half fish face, and his blue skin will not be mistaken.


    "Do you know me?" At this time, the dried persimmon ghost mackerel was holding the mackerel muscle tightly in his hand, and his face began to sweat. Li knew that this guy had been waiting around for a long time. At the beginning, Li didn''t feel any killing intention. We can imagine that the dried persimmon ghost mackerel was actually trying to save the Fugu ghost in xiguashan.


    But at the end of the day, the watermelon porpoise wanted to reveal important information about the village.


    This is already against the basic principle of dried persimmon ghost shark.


    After all, the dried persimmon ghost shark is actually a direct descendant of the watermelon puffer ghost in a sense, and the orders of the watermelon puffer ghost are extremely executed. For a long time, watermelon mountain porpoise ghost always tells dry persimmon ghost shark that no matter how much information it can''t reveal, so when those intelligence personnel are caught by dogs, dry persimmon ghost shark will directly kill people in his village.But now watermelon mountain river dolphin ghost has to reveal the information in the village!


    Dried persimmon ghost mackerel took a deep breath. He looked at the distance in front of him. In fact, he felt that he could not leave here.


    Originally, at the beginning, he had the idea of competing with Li, but now he felt the almost endless chakra breath from Li.


    At an early age, the dried persimmon ghost shark was praised by many people for its huge chakra reserve. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C268

    But now he finds that his chakra is so insignificant in front of him. No, is the chakra sent out by this guy really the level that such a teenager can reach?


    From looking at the front of the ghost shark mouth is slightly raised, now ghost shark really is It''s too weak.


    Yes, he didn''t have any consciousness. His face was full of fear. Although he pretended to be calm, the fear in his eyes had completely betrayed him. Li said softly, "you should know that although you are protecting the intelligence from being exposed, you also know that you can''t go back. After all You killed watermelon porpoise ghost. Although he is greedy for life and afraid of death, Wuyin village still has several sincere friends. You''ll be killed when you go back, OK? You might as well surrender. Intelligence and other things don''t matter. How about joining us? You see, after the four generations of Huoying in Wuyin village took office, the whole village has been turned upside down again? "


    At this time, those Muye people are completely confused. They don''t know what Li means. They want to persuade the other Ninja to surrender in a few words. Are you kidding!


    And the ghost mackerel took a deep breath at this time, "I will not surrender to Muye, even if I become a rebel, at least I am wearing the forehead of Wuyin village! Yuzhibo, I know you are very strong, but being strong in this world doesn''t mean everything! "


    "Well, think about it. If you make a decision now, I''m afraid you won''t be able to get out of here." He said coldly.


    The ghost mackerel stepped back, "no, I won''t betray like this!"


    "Well said." A voice rang out, and everyone''s faces changed. In fact, no one except Li felt this person''s approach. The burning cloud coat walked slowly into the field.


    Handsome face, short orange hair, more than a dozen iron bars inserted wantonly in his face, it seems that he does not know the pain at all, "Hello, ninja from Muye."


    He looked away and walked directly to the ghost shark. "Now he''s mine."


    The day difference looked at him, suddenly stare big eyes, "rain endure of rebel endure! Your eyes are... "


    "Hum!" Tian Shen Dao Payne turned his head, and the reincarnation eye seemed to be enchanted by the day difference in an instant, where he could not act, "your strength is too weak."


    From hey a direct block in the middle of the two, "you are "Dawn?"


    "That''s right." The God said, Payne''s face was indifferent. "Why don''t you go? I said that this person has already belonged to me. Or do you want to die? "


    Daisy''s face involuntarily appeared a look of anxiety. Although others didn''t know the horror of God Dao Payne, she couldn''t be more clear. With one person''s strength, she could break through the powerful strength of wood leaves. If she didn''t leave, I''m afraid no one here would be his opponent.


    Li slowly put his hand on the knife, "I''m sorry, this man is my prey. If you want to take it away from my club, my knife doesn''t agree!"


    "Cut." Tian Shen Dao Payne directly aimed his hand at Li, "Shen Luo Tian Zheng!


    In an instant, he disappeared directly in front of the public. At this time, Hatta exclaimed, "leave!"


    Other people''s faces changed greatly. When they saw the scene in front of them, they were pushed by each other and flew out nearly 100 meters. There was a deep gully on the ground.


    What kind of strength is this? It''s not just abnormal, is it? Can you kill the power of shadow class with one second?


    But the next moment, there was a scar on the neck of the God of heaven, who was standing about five meters behind the God of heaven, and said, "are you careless?"


    Tian Shen Dao Payne seems to be indifferent to the scars on his neck, "space time ninja?"


    From hum a, face with a bit of cool, "I have said don''t want to take it away."


    Li just used the skill of flying Thunder God. Although he didn''t give it to Li, Li can say that he realized it by himself. After all, Li''s talent is recognized as powerful by people in the world.


    "Oh." God Road, Payne looks like it doesn''t care, "just this degree is not enough?"


    As soon as he threw his hand, a wand had already appeared in his hand. Li Dan knew that this guy was very good at physical skills, and he was quite durable because he was a puppet.


    In a flash, the God of Heaven Road Payne has directly toward from the rushed over, and from the hands of a short knife, also facing the God of Heaven Road Payne rushed over, the two people fight quickly, from the hands of the short knife one after another hit, but can no longer bear, directly broken into pieces, from this time frowned, the hands of thunder, will use out of the thousand birds.


    However, at this time, Tian Shen Dao Payne directly hit Shenluo Tianzheng and blew li away again. However, when he was in the middle of the sky, he launched the technique of flying thunder again and appeared at the foot of Tian Shen Dao Payne.At this time, the God of heaven, Payne, probably did not realize that when he appeared, he had buried the God of flying thunder in the ground quietly, and the so-called thunder flash of thousand birds was actually to move the God of flying thunder in the ground. In fact, these flying thunder gods have been given special treatment. They will echo with the thunder system chakra and move to a certain extent.


    However, changmen is not mediocre. He naturally found this in a flash. His qiudao stick was inserted directly under the ground. With a click, the bitterness had been broken. But at this time, Li had already rushed to him. With a little disdain on his face, he wanted to kill Li with his qiudao stick.


    From the corner of his mouth, there was a sneer, "a thousand birds flow!"


    A large number of black thunder and lightning appeared on Li''s body in an instant. At this time, the God of heaven, Donne''s face twisted. He actually felt that his body was suddenly out of control. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C269

    "This is..." Tian Shen Dao Payne looked at Li, and he quickly confirmed that Li affected the Taoist sticks on him, which directly controlled his body. Li affected these Taoist sticks with unknown techniques, thus weakening the control of the changmen. That''s why his body is suddenly out of control.


    From now on, the knife in my hand raised, "I''m really sorry. Although killing you will attract more powerful people to revenge me, killing you can prove that I''m more powerful."


    At this time, just as the knife was about to fall, dozens of black tentacles not far away rolled directly towards him.


    From hey a, hand on the ground a straight jump away, he can understand the face of the corner of the attack a little careless, that can only die here.


    At this time, a figure slowly came out of the woods, his hands constantly surging out of the position of the black silk thread, "your strength is very strong."


    Day bad face a change, "long endure?"


    "In the lower corner." Jiao Du said slowly.


    He retreated slowly, then made a gesture directly to the people behind him, nodded slowly on the day difference. The gesture made by Li meant waiting for the opportunity. Generally speaking, making this gesture has two meanings: attack or retreat. Generally speaking, it depends on the strength of the other party. Now it is obvious that we need to retreat.


    "Is your name yuzhiboli?" God Dao Payne''s body suddenly moved up, and the ability he just understood had lost its effect on him. "What attributes do you use? Why does it affect the seeking staff? "


    Li snorted, "it''s the power of the underworld."


    "The underworld?" God said, Penn frowned. "Did you learn immortal energy?"


    Li nodded his head and didn''t speak. On the contrary, he turned his attention to jiaodu directly. After all, compared with Tianshen Dao Payne, jiaodu''s ability is more troublesome. No one dares to take such a strike.


    "Don''t say it." "You can think about joining our organization," said Payne in a deep voice


    He said, "is that right? Who knows the organization? I''ve read something in the Tuan Zang newspaper. Xiao is a terrorist organization that acts recklessly in the name of maintaining peace in the world of tolerance. Now it seems that you are indeed a little terrible. "


    "Yes? What if the world itself is evil? " God said, Payne directly pulled the ghost shark and walked slowly towards the jungle, "if you dare to follow up again, you will never die."


    Everyone saw that the three were ready to leave, so they subconsciously let out a breath. After all, even if the people here go together, I''m afraid they are not enough to kill each other, right?


    At this time from the head down, looking at from this way, people also understand from now heart must be very down. After all, he has always been called a genius, but now he is forced back by the other side


    To hundred pupil looking at such from Inexplicable heart felt a burst of pleasure, he suddenly laughed up, "ha ha ha ha! The so-called first day of Muye was afraid! Do you shrink in front of the absolute strong? Sure enough, the so-called genius is just a bully!!! Ha ha ha ha ha


    RI Baitong smiles like this. The next day, RI feiri, retreats a few steps to one side. He also knows that such ridicule will make yuzhiboli more uncomfortable, but he doesn''t dare, because he''s afraid that yuzhiboli will kill himself in a rage. If he has to make a choice between Shuang and sexuality, it''s impossible for him I will think about it. After all, his status is so noble that I don''t need to think about it at all. But now after becoming a member of Li''s team, he has to think about it like this. Now the result of her thinking is that he will choose his life.


    From gently nodded, and then turned his head, "the day to the hundred pupils."


    Riricha subconsciously blocks ribaitong''s body, with a look of vigilance on his face. If he stands on the position of yuzhibo, I''m afraid he can''t help killing ribaitong, can''t he? After all, he didn''t think that he was really a person without blood.


    After all, he is the guard of RI Baitong. If Li really wants to fight, he can only fight to death.


    "You''re not right." From the hands of the suffering without a moment, "next is the real play ah."


    In an instant, the bitterness disappeared from his hands, and people directly looked at the back of the God of heaven. The bitterness was directly shot at the back of the God of heaven, and a look of disdain appeared on the face of the God of heaven, who directly opened his hand to use the God of heaven sign.


    But at the same time, Li banged his hand on the ground, "psychic Zod!"


    Huge body suddenly occupied a large area of space, left standing on zuoder''s body roared, "zuoder!"


    Zuoder took a look at the God Dao Payne below, "you are the eye of the six samsara. It''s not bad. It seems that you have provoked a great person this time!"


    Li snorted, "I''ll solve them. You''ll mainly contain them.""I understand!" Zuoder hit the two people directly below with one punch at this time. At this time, Tian Shen Dao Payne couldn''t help but be glad that he didn''t use Shenluo Tianzheng at will, otherwise he would be in trouble if he was in the cooling down period.


    He opened his hand directly at Zuo De, "Shenluo Tianzheng!"


    But to his surprise, Shenluo Tianzheng had no effect on zuoder at this time!


    Zuoder''s huge fist is about to hit his body. At this time, several black silk threads appear, which directly pull the God dorphine out of zuoder''s attack range, and then a huge flame shoots out directly from the mouth of the angle, but at the same time, the water dragon bullet of Li has arrived.


    Water and fire mingle, and huge water vapor permeates the air at the moment of neutrality. At the moment when the eyes of deuce are covered, deuce has arrived in front of deuce. When deuce has no reaction, the pain in deuce''s hand has directly penetrated into the other party''s body. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C270

    From this time with the strength is very big, without even the handle directly into the other side''s chest. But at the same time from the direct jump back, to avoid the angle of lightning attack at this time.


    Fog slowly spread, God Road Penn chest inserted with the appearance of suffering, so that people are stunned, killed?


    The day hundred pupil stares big eyes, seem to be the appearance that can''t believe at all, just of that look invincible guy unexpectedly be killed so casually by Yu Zhi wave?


    Well, although he can''t do that kind of attack, it''s very simple, but the other party just died? What he didn''t know, of course, was the real horror of the God.


    Li took a deep breath, and he understood that the strength of Tian Shen Dao Payne lies in the six in one, which is controlled by the long gate at the same time. The vision of the six people is shared in the position of the long gate. Now Tian Shen Dao Payne comes out alone, which does not mean that there are no other Paynes around. According to the normal situation, now the six Tian Shen Dao Paynes should be here, and the others are there Hidden in the surrounding environment, they observe the whole battlefield, that is to say, there is no way to attack and kill with common sense sneak attack.


    Of course, common sense is common sense. The steam just produced is the nemesis of the God of heaven.


    No matter what, they are all puppet corpses. Although the vision can be reflected in the changmen side, and the hearing and smell may also be able to deal with six people at the same time, it can''t do in other senses, especially in the sixth sense and tactile aspect. If the opponent is a normal shadow level, he may be able to observe the attack But just now the vision of one of them was covered, and the long gate above their sixth sense couldn''t be detected at all, so they were pierced into the heart by the pain of leaving one.


    Angle at this time is also completely stunned, he did not expect that God Road Penn would be injured by such an attack.


    From then took out a bitterness to have no, "well, next left you."


    "Really." God Road, Penn trembled for a while, eyes suddenly fixed from the silk, "although this feeling has not been countless years, but you really angered me!"


    "He didn''t die!" The day hundred pupil stare big eyes, seem to be to can''t believe at all.


    And left hey a, "you exactly what monster, isn''t your heart the key?"


    With that, Li rushes to the other side again. The God of heaven says that Penn''s left hand shows a stick for seeking Tao, pointing straight at Li. Then the other hand aims at Li and says, "all things lead to heaven!"


    With this sentence, from the body can not control the direct rush to the God of God Dao Payne.


    According to this speed, Li will be directly penetrated by the Taoist cudgel. If so, he will be connected with chakra of changmen, so he can''t control his body. So if he can''t control his body freely in front of tianshendao, what''s the difference between his death?


    Just at the moment when Li was about to hit the wand, Li''s body suddenly disappeared. The next moment, he appeared behind Tian Shen Dao Payne, but his body was upside down. He directly kicked Tian Shen Dao''s head with one foot, and Tian Shen Dao snorted, and the wand in his hand directly pulled Li''s calf.


    But the next moment, Li disappeared again and appeared in the side of Tianshen Dao. At this time, his action still continued, and he took a hard stroke on his forehead. Even the real body of Tianshen Dao was beaten by this blow.


    At this time, several silk threads quietly entangled the ankle position, and the voice of the angle was small. Then I thought, "if I am not wrong, no matter what your move is through, as long as your forehead and body are limited, there should be no way to use it?"


    Li Hei, and then the next moment, Jiao Du was directly grabbed by a big hand. He widened his eyes and was firmly held in the palm of his hand by Zuo de. Zuo de suddenly made a force at this time. Jiao Du could not help but utter a cry of pain, and a big mouthful of blood spewed directly from his mouth.


    He is really too careless, after all, left Germany''s strength is really above the shadow level!


    But at the same time, a huge figure came directly from the distance, it was a giant wolf, its body and zuoder were no less than that, a big bite would directly bite zuoder.


    Zuoder snorted at this time, and directly threw the horns aside. The huge fist directly hit the huge fist, but when the fist went down, the huge dog let out a cry, but at the same time, its head suddenly split into two.


    Zuo De''s face changed, "hum, it''s the extinct mule in the underworld! But it has been thoroughly refined by samsara eye! "


    Li snored and broke the shackles that Jiao Du had given him. But at the same time, several missiles had shot directly at him. It was the first time that Li had seen this thing in the world of fire shadow, so he had to pretend to be extremely cautious and shoot two swords directly to explode it in the air.


    Then he turned over in the air, and a lot of thunder light had been twined in his hand. At the same time, the flying Thunder God appeared in front of the God of heaven, and the thousand birds in his hand pressed directly on his throat, but he wanted to use this blow to fly his head directly. Even if the dead puppet lost his head, then the overall skill would decline. I don''t know how much, though Can rely on a few other Penn''s vision to make a certain control, but in terms of accuracy is definitely over.But at this time, a figure appeared directly in front of Payne, the God of heaven. With a sound from him, this man was naturally hungry ghost. He absorbed chakra directly. At the same time, he began to rely on the moment when Li touched his body to absorb Li chakra, and a cruel smile appeared at the corner of Li''s mouth. He grabbed the hungry ghost''s throat more than everyone expected. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C271

    At this time, hungry ghost road''s eyes widened, and it seemed that he couldn''t believe it at all. At this time, changmen also seemed to be in shock. Chakra must be as precious as Ninja''s blood. If ordinary people find that the other party can absorb his chakra, they would subconsciously want to avoid it, but this guy actually directly grasped hungry ghost road''s throat Long!


    What a strong will it is!


    At this time, the scene of sun Baitong coming out of his white eyes completely shocked him. In fact, at a certain moment, he was still thinking that if Li lost, it might be quite cool, but he was thinking inexplicably, if Li won That''s right. Fight against so many experts with one person!


    To hundred pupil can''t help but take a breath, no matter who, in the youth will worship the hero, isn''t it!


    From now on, he grabbed the hungry ghost''s throat and broke his neck bone in only three seconds. Then he smashed his opponent''s lumbar vertebrae with one punch, and finally he fell to the ground. Now his bones are broken and twisted. At least it''s impossible to stand up in a short time.


    But Li also paid the corresponding price. Now chakra in his body has been directly taken away by the other side, which can be said that he has almost lost half of his fighting power. At this time, a tall figure appears beside Li, Li turns his head and connects with the other side''s hands.


    With a loud bang, Li could see the other side clearly. It was Shura road. At this time, li felt his hands numb slightly. The strength of this mechanical monster was really great.


    On the other side, a Penn had rushed to Li''s side, and his hand directly grasped Li''s head. At this time, he was wrestling with Shura Road, where could he fight with him? In an instant, his head had been restrained by the other side.


    But then the face of this man, Donne, showed an unbelievable appearance. He had no way to pull out his soul. According to his calculation, even if he had no way to pull out his soul directly, at least his body would have some problems.


    And left at this time in the mouth issued a roar, "eight door dunjia! The gate is open


    The huge gas field erupted directly from Li''s body. The skin of Li''s body quickly turned into a cooked red, and the faint black breath rose from his body.


    Originally, it was Shura Dao, who was able to hold a stalemate with Li. At this time, his hands suddenly twisted. Li roared and pulled his little arm down!


    The God of heaven said that Payne pointed to Li at this time, "Shenluo Tianzheng!"


    Away from the power of being envied, he threw it out directly. At this time, a black light suddenly lit up in the distance. The God said, Penn frowned and said, "go!" With his words, several Penns disappeared in place at the same time, including the ghost road which had been completely abandoned and disappeared on the ground without leaving any trace.


    "Leave!" Daisy directly toward the ground away from the past, as for that early disappeared ghost shark, it seems that no one noticed the same.


    At this time, he shook his body and stood up from the ground. At last, the God of heaven said that Payne was too close. If he hadn''t opened eight dunjia in advance, he would have been seriously injured.


    Everyone at this time has been completely from the strength of the shock.


    Including RI Baitong, who had been very dissatisfied with Li, his eyes changed when he looked at Li. At the beginning, he thought Li was just arrogant because of his strength. Now it seems that the person called li really has the ability to be arrogant!


    From this time will be eight dunjia canceled, his face is full of tired color, "they are gone?"


    After all, according to the way he fought before, he didn''t think that Li''s perception was weaker than Bai Yan''s, but now he would ask such a question


    "They''re gone, away from the commander." Day difference say so, be regarded as completely admit the position of leave.


    At the beginning, he really thought that it was too far away, but he didn''t want to do too much with his strength. What strength is worthy of doing?


    Zuoder was still fighting with the wolf, but the battle didn''t last long. The wolf turned into a cloud of smoke and disappeared in the air. Zuoder looked away, nodded and disappeared directly.


    Li took a deep breath, said with a tired face, "it''s really, it''s really a tough guy."


    With some guilt on his face, RI Chai said, "I''m sorry we didn''t take part in the battle just now. We''ll tell the village about this in the future."


    A look of anxiety immediately appeared on the face of rifeiri, "how can I do this, richai teacher..."


    "It should be." The day hundred pupil says, the facial expression on his face suddenly a change, but let the day fly the sun up and down to look at him for a while, seem this guy is no longer the person that oneself once knew.


    "I don''t blame you. Although I don''t know the origin of the Yellow haired guy and his monster companions, I have probably found out their abilities. This time I will go back and hand them over to Muye senior management immediately. Such an opponent is not what Tuan Zang said. It''s just that a terrorist organization has been exterminated and so on It''s a single one From now on, it was almost said in a roaring voice.Instead, he coughed violently, indicating that he was very weak.


    Day difference gently nodded, "we now leave here, and then find a safe place to rest."


    Everyone nodded, after all, here has experienced such a big battle, naturally can not continue to stay. After that, he cleaned up and started to go on his way. He still didn''t take the booty. After all, I don''t know if there will be any reinforcements from Cao Ren. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C272

    "I just heard that man say that he is jiaodu. I seem to have heard the name. Claw, do you know? " At this time, Younv Zhimi''s voice rang. Just now, the two patients hid aside in the battle, but they were not injured. At this time, they directly followed up. In fact, this Younv Zhimi used to send bad insects once in the battle, but the fluctuation of the battle made these insects directly scattered before they were surrounded.


    Dog grave claw gently shook his head, "no, but that guy seems to be able to use several attributes of Ninja, but it''s very powerful."


    He coughed. "I know something about that."


    Dog''s paw picked his brow and said, "Oh?"


    "I don''t know if you''ve heard of the story about Taki ninja village?" I coughed.


    "Takiyin village, hidden by huge waterfalls, is surrounded by four countries, but its unique geographical location makes takiyin village never invaded by other countries. Takiyin village has the water of heroes that can make Ninja increase dozens of times chakra." RI Chai said with a wry smile, "I probably know these things. I heard that people there have no enthusiasm for war, which is close to the appearance of people''s autonomy."


    Li Li nodded, "of course, because this village once assassinated a generation of Huoying adults."


    Hearing this, everyone could not help but prick up their ears, and at this time, dog''s paw also could not help slapping his palm, "I remember that! Jiaodu! I heard the name when my grandfather told a story! Isn''t that right, GUI


    In fact, he is two years older than dog''s paw, but he is one generation older than himself. According to the family rules, he still wants to call his aunt, "too many stories are told by my grandfather. I can''t remember them for a moment."


    "I once read a secret about Taki ninja village." Li took over the conversation and said, "we all know that the first generation of Huoying qianshouzhujian calmed the world of tolerance with his very strong strength. At that time, many people thought that his strength was extremely strong and had to obey him. Of course, some people were willing to go the same way with him because they felt his benevolence and righteousness. After the first five shadow conference and the official division of the forces in the world of tolerance. The first generation of adults found that there were many forbidden Arts in the whole forbearance world, which would threaten the peace of forbearance world, so he began to collect and seal these forbidden arts. At that time, taki ninja village had a forbidden art called diyuanyu. "


    "The land is full of sorrow?" Day hundred pupil Leng for a while, "what is this forbid skill?"


    Li hey, I didn''t blame him for interrupting his words. He explained, "according to the rumor, this forbidden magic is a kind of terrible magic. He can let the cultivator devour other people''s hearts and store them in his own body, so that he has strong physical strength and huge chakra. What''s more, after the cultivation, this person will be killed Can control own body at will, let the blood vessel of the body gush out to fight for oneself, but also can master the Ninja that is engulfed by oneself


    "How could it be..." A look of disbelief appeared on his face.


    "If it''s really something in general, how can it be called Forbidden art? It is precisely because the ban is too terrible, so the early generation asked the people of Taki ninja village to hand over this thing. However, Muye is so powerful that Taki ninja village has to hand it over. But how can the senior officials of Taki ninja village be willing to do so? So they sent him as the strongest jiaodu in Taki ninja village, and gave him a top secret task. The content of the task was to assassinate the first generation Huoying. At that time, when jiaodu arrived at Muye, he fought with the first generation Huoying. Unexpectedly, he was defeated by the secret technique of Mudun among the thousand hand pillars of the first generation Huoying. He was once in danger of death, but he finally returned to the village. However, when he went back, he was charged with failing the mission and severely punished - the ninja who gambled his life for the village was cruelly treated. So Jiao Du escaped from prison with a very strong hatred. After all, he was the strongest man in the village, and no one could stop him. He snatched the secret skill which was regarded as a treasure by the village before Muye village, and took away the heart of all the high-level people in the village. The forbidden skill was to blame Yu. " After saying that, everyone''s heart is suddenly sinking. I don''t know why they all feel that what Li said is true.


    "If this person is really an angle, then he has lived for quite a long time," he said


    He said, "it''s more than a hundred years."


    People''s faces became a little ugly. Their conversation seemed to confirm their premonition. Maybe this time they came into contact with a world beyond their imagination for the first time.


    They found a secluded place to have a rest. In fact, there was no injury to Li''s body, but he took off some of his strength, which was also good. These people didn''t mean to doubt it.


    The next day, dog grave claw and Younv Zhimi left. They had to support the war in Yuren village. After all, their original task was to stop the intelligence forces in Wuyin village, but now they didn''t get the intelligence. Instead, they almost died there.As for Li Ze, he is here to clean up the people and horses in caoren village. The people who stay here are almost killed by Li Ze, and the rest are basically like turtles. All the bloody people are dead. After a while, he has basically killed more than 300 people in two or three days. This number of people is bleeding for caoren.


    For Li, such a character is nothing more than plugging his teeth, but he can''t rush into other people''s villages and kill them, can he? That''s a little over the top.


    Then everyone is playing autumn every day, day difference with day 100 pupil and day fly day also went out to find a team of grass endure vegetables chicken see blood. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C273

    During this period of time, people''s dissatisfaction with Li has gradually become trust. Even rifeiri has begun to worship Li, and ribaitong''s attitude towards Li is more respectful than seeing his grandfather.


    It is estimated that his grandfather must be very angry when he saw this scene.


    As expected, Yuren village and caoren village, even if they are united, are just the chicken among the chickens. It is estimated that the civilians around Yuren village will suffer again. Then Watergate sent a support force close to this side to assist the movement of the village.


    In fact, the current situation is not as simple as you think. At least Penn has appeared, which means that Tuan Zang and shanjiaoyu Bancang have broken the dawn secretly. Even this time has passed for some time.


    This idiot estimate still don''t know, oneself after all to wood leaf provoked a how big strong enemy.


    After the situation became clear, a ninja came from Yuren village. He directly found Li and explained that there was something very important. In the centrifugal movement, he knew that it was the big snake pill that couldn''t stand it.


    Lord Li, this is what Lord dasheban gave you. " The Ninja handed a sword directly to Li.


    "This sword was captured by us from the place of the three boundary stele." Ninja looks a little scared. This guy seems to be in middle age. He has a beard, and there is no fine awn in his eyes. It seems that he is completely used to the mediocre life, but such a guy is actually the servant of big snake pill.


    It seems that not only the big snake pill is a monster, but also his subordinates are extraordinary. Li took the sword directly and wrote two words on it, Zishi.


    The sword is very good, but it''s just a product. Since this guy sent the sword, does it mean to go to the three world stele? Li hissed. This big snake pill also has its means. According to Li''s understanding, the three boundary stele is not the jurisdiction area of Muye. It''s the place of Yuren.


    Dasheban was relieved that his men were working there because they were from Yuren village.


    Li calculated the time. It''s ten o''clock now. It seems that dasheban doesn''t have enough time for himself. He went directly to Chutian. Chutian heard what Li said, and then separated a shadow of Li. He pretended that Li was sleeping here in case of any emergency. On the other hand, Li left a flying thunder in the camp God''s suffering, as long as there is a big situation, immediately return to this side.


    After all, if the enemy attacked here, it would be a big problem.


    When we arrived at the third boundary monument, it happened to be the time when we were close to Zishi. Six or seven people in Yuren village''s clothes carrying a child appeared in the eyes of Li.


    The child they are carrying seems to be still awake, but it can''t move at all. At a glance, a lot of metal handcuffs are installed on his body. These metal handcuffs constantly absorb the flowing chakras in the young man''s body. If a general Ninja is locked by such things, it will soon become unable to resist, If you are locked by so many handcuffs, you don''t have to do it all at once.


    "My Lord." These people knelt down on the ground when they saw Li. It seems that they are quite respectful to Li, but it''s normal. They are big snake pill people, and they can''t expect the strong to do so.


    Li nodded, as before, summoned a psychic beast that can connect time and space, swallowed it, and then let it go back to the underworld.


    After finishing all this, he directly launched the skill of flying Thunder God and returned to the camp.


    When Hatta saw that he was coming back, he directly cancelled his separation. At this time, three figures rushed to the camp. One of them whispered, "we are the messengers of Watergate."


    Then he showed his identification, and the camp keeper let them in directly.


    As soon as these people came in, they handed the letter directly to Li. After Li opened it, he looked at it and nodded gently, "the situation over the water gate has been settled?"


    "Yes, my Lord." The messenger seemed afraid to look up and away.


    Li Er said, "I know. Is there anything else?"


    The man trembled for a moment, and then handed the second letter in his arms to Li. Li opened it and looked at it. There was a sneer on his face. The Watergate really became rampant.


    The boy''s meaning is to let Li support him in the next Huoying election. If he does, he will promise to take himself to the battlefield. If he doesn''t, he will poke out the secret of Li sneaking into Yuren village.


    From looking at this letter can not help but sneer, and then directly crush it, "you tell him, I have to discuss."


    "Yes, my Lord." The messenger seemed to have known what was in the letter for a long time. That''s why I''m so afraid of leaving. What I''m afraid of is killing him in a rage.Seeing that Li let himself go, the man quickly left Li''s camp with his men. Li said to Daisy, "it seems that the fourth generation has changed."


    Hatta''s body could not help shaking for a while, and his face also showed a tired expression, "yes, only when you are really in this era can you find that the feet of those brilliant figures are dark."


    "Don''t say that, it''s already in hand!" From the direct with Daisy to the room, and then he casually in the door of the location of the cloth under a magic.


    This is just in case. After all, no one will come to find Li casually, but it''s not good if the other party sees Li doing some experiments. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C274

    "Is it Chongwu?" Daisy also seems to have guessed the appearance of seven or eight points.


    "Oh? Do you know him? " From pour is Leng for a while, very quickly the young farmland nodded, "yes, at the end of the World War of tolerance, I once met with him a few times, this child is very kind, but had to use the strength in other aspects."


    "There''s nothing I can do about it. To tell you the truth, I really can''t do anything about the mantra seal on your forehead. Because of this, I can''t make you and the Japanese turn over completely, otherwise, they will kill you and Mao Yihua after a seal."


    "I understand that the current situation can''t be changed with the big snake pill. Let''s take some of his cells and blood first." Daisy said that he had taken out a set of experimental equipment from the room where he left. This was brought by Daisy secretly, but it was inconvenient to put it on his own side, so it would be put here.


    Li directly released Chong Wu. At this time, he was still sober. He looked at Li''s face and suddenly said in a hoarse voice, "you are Yu Zhibo li..."


    Li Leng for a moment, "you actually know me, but you should understand that it''s better for you to keep silent now. Li gently pointed to the metal cuffs, which means that these things are very troublesome.


    "It doesn''t matter. I was born to absorb the energy around me, and then strengthen my chakra in my body. At that time, you sent me to another space. I have absorbed a lot of natural energy, and now at least there is no problem in speaking." Chongwu said that, but Li also understood that now she was constantly absorbed by chakra. The more chakra in her body, the stronger the feeling of being evacuated.


    "What do you want to say?" Li said softly, "you should understand? Since I will take you over, it means that I have some contact with that person. Now I won''t tear my face with him, so you don''t want to find a breakthrough from me and let me let you go back. "


    Chongwu sighed, "although I''m so small, I probably know that now my village is gone."


    Li nodded, "it''s really the style of big snake pill, but I don''t know whether your village was destroyed by him or by the war."


    "I want to be your man. In the prophecy of my people, there is a man named Li who will save the world. He will create a completely different world, in which there will be no more wars. " Chongwu coughed gently, and a tired color appeared on his face.


    Li was silent for a moment, and then said, "who are your people? Although I want to change the world, I don''t think my reputation will be so big? "


    "Yes, that man has never heard of your name, because he died more than 400 years ago. To be exact, he heard this prophecy from the holy land of our nation. " When Chongwu said this, he couldn''t help picking his eyebrows. "You mean Longdi cave?"


    "That''s right!" Chongwu nodded and a tired look appeared on his face. "Sure enough, you know that place."


    "Of course," Li said, "there are three holy places in the world of tolerance: miaomu mountain, Longdi cave and shigu forest."


    Chongwu said, "about this, it''s actually a prophecy made by the immortal of Longdi cave. The specific reason is that another immortal of miaomu mountain once said that the person who changes the tolerance world will be a white haired young student who comes to miaomu mountain. So in order to be angry, the immortal of Longdi cave directly said that his inheritance in the world of tolerance will one day decline, but when he meets the last left youth, it will overturn the whole world of tolerance and bring new life to the world of tolerance. "


    Li Li looks into Chongwu''s eyes and finally confirms that this guy is not lying. In this way, his coming to this world really plays a butterfly effect. At least now, Li''s identity is no different from Naruto. Is he the Savior of this world?


    From hey a, "but even if you tell me so, my strength is only these ah."


    Chongwu''s eyes brightened, "did you really believe me? When the village head sent me away, he told me that I would meet you in the future, and you will give me details! Your strength is not enough, I will help you, in the future, or now I can become your most sincere staff


    From gently shook his hand, "don''t think too much, if I buckle you now, don''t say is the future, now I return to the village, big snake pill will work hard with me."


    "Then I''ll be your undercover agent in that big snake pill!" Chongwu''s spirit is obviously weak. It seems that he has absorbed a lot of natural energy.


    From looking at his expression, suddenly nodded, "well, you now in the hands of big snake pill, one day I will find you, now I want to take some samples from you, you have no opinion?"


    "No problem, my Lord!" Chongwu''s face actually showed the color of ecstasy. This guy is completely contradictory. Sometimes he will become very violent, and sometimes he will be extremely calm. Now he has completely exposed his emotions, just like now.Daisy''s action was very fast, and soon she sampled most of the things on Chongwu''s body.


    After all that, Li put Chongwu into the underworld again. In fact, this is Chongwu''s own request. He wants to show his violent side in front of the big snake pill. In this way, the big snake pill won''t doubt him any more.


    After all this, people began to prepare to go back to the village. There are still some people here to prevent Cao Ren from doing some small moves. But now Cao Ren is just a grasshopper after autumn. How to hop is just like that. He came back to Muye with his team. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C275

    There was a small welcome party immediately. Although Li didn''t enter the main battlefield, he restrained Cao Ren''s backup troops anyway, not to mention that the more than 200 heads could make him a hero. Then the crowd dispersed.


    When Li returned to his family, he was stopped by the big snake pill.


    At this time, there was a bright smile on dasheban''s face. Since Li didn''t see him at the first moment, he showed a lost expression, so he could be sure that Li had completed the task. "Li, this time, it''s a good job. Go to my place and have a drink."


    "Of course." Then he followed the snake pill and went directly to his residence.


    When he got there, Li took out Chongwu directly with the skill of channeling. Dashuewan checked his condition. Just after nodding, Chongwu suddenly widened his eyes. At this time, his body was covered with gray horniness. Dashuewan frowned and jumped away directly to the rear.


    At this time, Chongwu has very relaxed to break all the shackles on his body, and directly sent out a roar in his mouth, and rushed to the big snake pill. From frowned, "big snake pill teacher, this is how to return a responsibility! You didn''t say he was so aggressive


    The expression on the big snake pill''s face was also quite ugly. Suddenly, he patted the ground, and countless black snake shadows directly trapped Chongwu, "Damn, you didn''t put him into the psychic world, did you?"


    "Please, Mr. big snake pill, I don''t put him into the psychic world. Do you want me to carry him back?" Li said with complaint, "but can''t he enter into the spiritual world?"


    Big snake pill saw that Chongwu was subdued by his own blow, and then said, "fortunately, you put him into the spiritual world and didn''t take him out. Otherwise, if something happened on the way, it would be a disaster. All right, you go. I''ll take care of it myself. "


    Hearing that, Li nodded and then said, "by the way, teacher dasheban, let me show you something."


    Then Li handed a letter to dashuewan directly. This is the letter that Li tore up in front of shuimen that day. Dashuewan opened the letter and looked at it, with a sneer on his face. "Although this shuimen is zilaiye''s apprentice, this struggle is what zilaiye doesn''t have. Don''t worry. I''ll clean it up for you here. "


    From nodded, also did not say what to leave directly.


    After returning home, in a few minutes, yuzhiboling came to her and wanted to leave. After dinner, she celebrated Li''s return from victory. Of course, Li understood that yuzhiboling''s invitation was no different from that of the three elders. After nodding and agreeing, yuzhiboling left happily.


    After a rest, Li went to elder three. During the meal, the color was also very rich. Li had a chat with elder three and Ling for a while. As soon as the meal was finished, Fu Yue came to elder three for a report on the recent clan affairs. Then he talked to Li about the weasel. Of course, Li understood what this guy meant. He clearly wanted to rely on it The relationship between weasel and Li to a certain extent.


    In this regard, Li told him that he would take time to make weasel his own student in three days.


    After getting Li''s confirmation, Fu Yue left happily. Li also knew that if he didn''t give him a clear attitude, he would be depressed for a long time.


    Then Li returns to his home. To his surprise, Yu zhibohua is waiting for him at home.


    When he came back, he didn''t see Yuzhi Bohua. He thought she was out on a mission or something. After all, a ninja can''t eat empty wind even if he follows you? At least it''s normal to go out of work and get enough to eat.


    But next, Yu Zhibo Hua tells Li something that makes him feel depressed. He has already worshipped Yu Zhibo Jiuyuan as his teacher. But Li also knows that there is no way. She is no longer in the family. Even if yu zhibohua wants to resist, she can''t help it.


    After seeing that Li was not angry, Yu zhibohua told Li all the information he had learned from Yu Zhibo Jiuyuan. Of course, what made Li more interested in was his brother''s news, Yu Zhibo Hongwan. Now the situation is quite right, and his strength is developing very fast, but that''s what he said. Although he has a certain talent, But I''m afraid that is to be able to approach the film level at the age of 30 or 40. Unless there are other breakthroughs, otherwise, it is estimated that this will be the case for a lifetime.


    Three days later, Fuyue was impatient to hold the obeisance ceremony of weasel. The scene was quite big. It seemed that Fuyue had completely fallen down. He was very proud of this grand display. At least when he was a captain of the guard, he was not able to hold such a ceremony. Now he only needs to explain it.


    Later, after leaving the stage to say a few words, he went down lightly. He had no interest in this kind of scene, and he kept talking about it. After leaving the stage, Fu Yue came directly with a child.At this time, yuzhibo weasel''s face didn''t have any expression. He directly faced Li Xing with the courtesy of a younger generation and said: "Hello, teacher Li!"


    Looking at Yu Zhibo''s present appearance, Fu Yue was also quite dissatisfied. He wanted to say something, but Li waved to him and said, "this is not a place to talk."


    Li took them directly to his room. After all, the ceremony was held on the square outside Li''s courtyard. Li led them to the room and said, "weasel, come and sit down."


    Yu Zhibo picks his eyebrows. He seems to be dissatisfied, but because of his father''s face, he finally seems to have compromised. After a few steps, he gets to his side and sits down. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C276

    Yuzhibo weasel''s body moved for a while, but he was directly kneaded several times by Li''s head.


    "Well, Mr. Fu Yue, go and greet those guys! I''ll have a good day with the weasel. " Li Zhizhi will blow out of the door. Fu Yue also knows that Li has his own ideas and leaves directly without saying much.


    Looking at weasel''s expression at this time, Li seems not to want to be with him. He also understands weasel''s idea. He probably knows that he is just a tool of alliance by his father. He has been arrested by his father since he was a child and kept practicing. His mind must be very precocious.


    From looking at the expression of Weasel, slightly sighed, "weasel, in fact, I also met your father at that age."


    Weasel was stunned for a moment. He looked up at Li. Li also knew that although Fu Yue had really been his own teacher, the gap between them was too big. Even if Fu Yue had a kaleidoscope writing eye, according to the current strength comparison, Li had the ability to kill him in five minutes.


    Under such circumstances, if Fu Yue said he was a teacher of Li, I''m afraid he would be ridiculed by many people?


    Li said with a smile, "come with me." The weasel was stunned for a moment, but then he followed Li and went out. Li directly took him out of the family territory and went straight to the downtown.


    It is estimated that more than 70% of the people in Muye have seen Li. Many people have seen Li walking in the street with such a child. Some of them have a face and come to say hello to Li. By the way, they ask about the child''s identity. After they know that he is a child of Fuyue, they all understand him.


    The weasel was taken away and turned around, apparently not so shy. Li didn''t understand the psychology of these guys. They were afraid to die one by one, so I had to show that I didn''t want to see anyone. Next, Li began to walk around with him and bought him some snacks from time to time. At the beginning, the weasel still resisted, but under the order of "listen to the teacher when you are outside", he also began to be happy I ate it quickly.


    Finally, I agreed with him to wait for myself in the training ground the next day.


    Li didn''t say the time on purpose, but when he came to the training ground at six o''clock the next day, he had already seen the weasel piling there.


    Li frowned. It seems that Fu Yue has gone too far


    When the weasel heard the call from Li, he immediately ran over and said with no expression on his face, "Teacher Li!"


    From depressed looking at him, "smile. Don''t always be so cold, you are a ninja, not a butcher


    Hearing this, the weasel took a deep breath, and then made a very ugly smile. Li sighed with depression, "it''s too unnatural. It''s going to change in the future, you know?"


    "Yes The weasel replied immediately, it seems that this guy is still obedient.


    "Mongoose, listen, after all, I''m your teacher, so now you have to be ready. As long as I don''t go on a mission or go to the battlefield, you have to come here and wait for me to train, you know?" Said Li zhengse.


    The weasel nodded. "Yes, sir."


    Li Li looked at the weasel''s eyes and suddenly said, "your body has been damaged. It seems that the previous training intensity is too strong. Hoo Well, next I''ll make a training plan for you, and you can train according to it


    "I see!" Weasel hastily agreed, it seems to be very obedient.


    Next, I started to train weasel skillfully. In fact, weasel has a high talent. But under the education of Fuyue, his ninja and physical skills are very rigid, just like a person who came out of a textbook. Such things can really go to the battlefield, but it''s not good to fight with experts.


    He had a very good diet at home. In fact, although he had some physical defects due to over training, he had a very good foundation. In just one month, his physical skills had been improved to a higher level, and then he began to use various kinds of forbearance.


    Nearly a year later In fact, the war is still not over, and the country of wind is still deadlocked with Muye.


    At this time, the weasel is doing the training of sword in his hand. He jumps down from the tree and throws 16 swords in an instant. The swords in his hand circle in the air, draw 16 different tracks and hit the target at the same time. At this time, the weasel has just landed, and there is no special expression on his face. It seems that everything is very simple.


    From gently clapped hands, "good."


    Fu Yue also stood aside at this time, his eyes almost narrowed with a smile. "It''s good, it''s good, ah, I didn''t have such a strong strength back then."


    Li rolled his eyes. This guy is just talking nonsense. At that time, Li was really just Yu Zhibo Li. He was a complete waste. If he could be as strong as the weasel now, it would be amazing."No, there is a big difference between the sword throwing method in the hands of Li teacher and the family throwing method. This thing is totally from the teacher himself, so his understanding of this throwing method is not at the same level as other people''s understanding of the family throwing method. If I study in this way, I just need to absorb Li teacher''s understanding. It''s nothing to praise. Besides, I''ve opened a kaleidoscope since I left my teacher, and I haven''t opened my eyes yet. " Said the weasel, not caring.


    Fu Yue could only smile bitterly and shrug his shoulders at Li.


    It took a lot of effort for Li to let Fu Yue praise the weasel, but it seems that the weasel doesn''t appreciate it.


    This is also nature. Weasels tend to look at the essence of things more directly.


    At this time, just listen to the sound of brush, a figure has been standing behind him. You don''t need to look to know that the man behind him is Yuzhi Bohua. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C277

    From pick eyebrow to ask a way, "how?"


    Yu zhibohua took a look at Fu Yue, but he wanted to say nothing.


    From a cough, said, "it doesn''t matter, you say it."


    "Urgent task, this is from the family Presbyterian Council." Yu zhibohua gives the scroll to Li.


    And left opened to see one eye, the facial expression became a little strange, "the absconder of western continent?"


    Yu zhibohua nodded, "the general situation is that someone has escaped to us from the western continent. Now the people there say they will send people to hunt him down, and the family elders mean..."


    Li slightly closed his eyes and said, "I understand. Do you need me to catch that person?"


    Yu zhibohua nodded gently. Fu Yue frowned at this time. "Western continent."


    "Hey, I thought it was just a legend. I didn''t expect that there were people in the western continent." In fact, there is no mention of the western continent in the fire animation, but the earth must be round, and the whole world of tolerance is just the size of a continent. Is there really nothing overseas?


    In fact, in liudao''s time, there was a man who went out of the sea, and he started to move towards the West with a huge team of more than 300 people. But the result was not very good. In the end, he was the only one who came back. When he came back, his mind was not very good. He spent more than 30 years on a voyage.


    The final result is some statements that cannot be verified.


    For example, the western continent has a strong combat capability, which is totally different from that of the world here. The region there is very rich, and the whole continent is unified. Although these things made some waves at that time, most people used them as hearsay. After all, after all, these rumors disappeared like a fan.


    It''s not surprising that Fuyue''s expression is like this again.


    "Is it true or false?" Li frowned and asked, "don''t be false news."


    Yu zhibohua sighed, "this thing family doesn''t know too well, but Lei Ying has given an order to help the messenger from the west to hunt down that man."


    He knocked on the palm of his hand, nodded and said, "I will go to this mission."


    The next day, Li started to go to the snow country. In fact, the target of this mission was even north of the snow country. However, this time, Li didn''t go forward as an adult. He was also carrying a tug bottle.


    In fact, this time the weasel didn''t really want to go with him.


    After all, it''s very cold in the north. Of course, this is what Fuyue strongly demanded. In the end, the weasel had to compromise. They went all the way north. When they got close to the snow country, the air became a little bit cold.


    Weasel also more depressed at this time, "I knew I couldn''t stick to it." In fact, after practicing with Li, she has a good temper, at least she won''t say anything sarcastic, but where she likes? His cold jokes make Li unable to laugh.


    Looking at the weasel shivering, he could not help sighing. After all, Muye is a warm climate area. It''s normal for the weasel to be unbearable when it comes to the snow country. What''s more, he is only four or five years old now. After thinking about it for a moment, he called the weasel directly. He taught the weasel some strange postures, so that the weasel could do it every day Do it again in this position.


    Originally, the weasel thought that his body was very good, and he could do a lot of postures that ordinary ninjas could not do. However, this set of postures he had never seen before, and it was very difficult. If it wasn''t for the reason that his body was not fully developed and his bone was soft, he couldn''t do many postures at all!


    Soon from found that, from the teaching of this set of actions, after his body will have a warm flow, at the beginning or forced him to do, soon he began to take the initiative to do.


    Looking at him, Li could not help touching his nose. He was not sure what the weasel would look like if he had learned the Dharma mantra. If it wasn''t for the existence of a more terrible person, he might be able to go to heaven in the future.


    Slowly along with the two people''s progress, weasel felt that his body became more and more strong, although this kind of strong is not the kind of state that the whole body is muscle, but inexplicably his perception of things around him and cold resistance do not know how many times.


    When they entered the snow country, they also had a lot of setbacks. At the beginning, they wanted to hide their identity. But they didn''t expect that after the last invasion by Muye, the requirements for going out and entering the snow country had been increased several times. At least now, they don''t want to enter it casually. This is also a completely closed country I''m in the mood.


    When Li took out the forehead protection of Muye, the eyes of these guys were full of hostility, but they didn''t dare to stop them. After all, the battle in those years really scared them.But Li also understood what they thought. If Muye had an idea then, I''m afraid the kingdom of snow has been destroyed? That''s right. It''s not that Muye didn''t work hard at that time. On the contrary, he didn''t feel the need to do so.


    After entering the country of snow, weasels feel that the environment here is more difficult, and the cold wind is not the same level as the outside. Then they just move forward one day, and the heavy snow blocks the road. The snow soon accumulates, and people will not get over their little legs when they walk up.


    There''s no problem. Although he can keep stepping on the snow without sinking, the weasel is too young. Although he can keep stepping on the snow without sinking, it can''t last long. His chakra reserve is not very much. After a day''s persistence, the weasel can''t hold on any longer. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C278

    Finally, Li was kind-hearted. Finally, Li found a village and rented a hotel room in it. Then he threw the weasel in it to keep warm. Then he left directly.


    However, muster was not dissatisfied. After all, he had said that he would listen to the whole task no matter what it was before he left. When he came back, he brought back a very big package, which contained a set of snow country''s standard outfits, basically cotton padded clothes and fur hats.


    Although it has to be said that this kind of thing greatly affects the action, it has to be done. After all, there is no way to compare his body with his distance. That set of action can indeed enhance the effect of cold resistance, but now the coldness of the air is rising, and the weasel really feels that he will be frozen to death at any time.


    "Put it on, we''re ready to go. The next journey is the real trouble. " The order to leave sounds simple.


    However, weasel smelled something different from it. After all, they didn''t see anything special and there was no danger. It made him feel like he was traveling. In fact, weasel and most children were very curious, "so we Where to? "


    After a look at him, "the land of snow is further north."


    Weasel doesn''t talk nonsense. He directly wears all the equipment on himself. He doesn''t know what is called the norther part of the snow kingdom. Now in his concept, the north is cold, and the place norther than the north is the place to freeze to death.


    Weasel followed him out of the room. At this time, his legs were still a little disobedient, just like the sequelae of Sasuke and Naruto''s incessant use of tree climbing in the animation. His legs thought that long-time use of chakra had become a little disobedient. Although he knew it was temporary, he also felt that he was useless. After Hass, he was already outside A small sled stopped, and four strong sled dogs that looked like Alaska were lying on the ground.


    The sled is not big. Two people just squeeze on it. The weasel also understands the meaning of leaving. In this northern area, if some pedestrians want to ride on the road, people with sleds generally will not refuse. Now two people are just using it. They can only ride two people. In this way, no irrelevant people need to ride.


    At this time, the weasel looked at Li and suddenly asked, "there''s something I want to ask from the teacher."


    "Oh?" From looking at the weasel''s appearance, gently nodded, "if you have anything to say, even if I don''t tell you, you also let me know what you are curious about."


    "Aren''t you afraid that the others of Muye will get ahead of you?" The weasel asked directly. He also knew that the topic was too direct. According to his information, what he knew was that Muye had actually sent another team to participate in the task, and it was normal for other families to send their own people.


    But after all, other families can''t openly fight against the senior management of Muye, so they usually send out elite soldiers, a team of one or two people to set out, that is, from such people.


    After a snap of fingers, the four Alaskans started to run hard!


    Although there is no coachman to command them, they accelerate where they should accelerate, decelerate where they should decelerate, and turn where they have just turned. If you look at the past, you really don''t need anyone to control them. They just go on so fast.


    At this time, although the weasel was very strict, he still felt the chill. He kept invading his body along the gap of his clothes. He leaned away and could hardly open his eyes.


    From this time, the voice slowly rang up, "do you know who is the person who came together? Bofeng Watergate, his strength is very strong, even I don''t necessarily have the strength to beat him, and this time we are sent by the family in private, so we can''t have a direct conflict with them. If they find the traitor in the West ahead of time, we will lose


    "Well." Weasel looked at from, at this time in the clouds from the face inexplicably some unreal.


    "Do you want to ask me, in that case, why do you have to take this oil bottle with you?" There was a smile at the corner of his mouth, while weasel lowered his head. He knew that he was really a tug of oil. He had already felt it because he took him at least a week to get to this place.


    "Because the task this time is to explain to the village that although yuzhibo people are members of the village, they are not completely obedient to the village. This is a matter of attitude." From slowly said, "only adhere to this attitude, yuzhibo family can really not be defeated in the game with Muye high-level."


    Listening to Li''s words, the weasel whispered, "I understand. Although there are still many places I don''t know, I just need to remember the teacher''s words, and then I will wake up slowly?"


    After nodding, he also understood that the weasel would not understand what he said now. Moreover, according to the normal development, the weasel would eventually choose a village and not a family.Fuyue is too confident. He thinks he can control the weasel, but he forgets that although the weasel can practice with him, he has his own direction in mind, and this direction is led by others.


    But soon, weasel has no mind to think about anything special from what he just said. He has been completely conquered by the cold in the north. In his life, he is only five or six years old in total. This cold weather is really the first time to see him.


    Although the sun is still hanging above his head, there is no warmth in the cloudless weather. The weasel''s body shrinks directly into a ball. He relies on Li and feels the last warmth from Li''s body. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C279

    Three days later, they came to the border of the kingdom of snow, which is known as the coldest country in the world of tolerance. According to the saying of the kingdom of snow, the kingdom of snow is a sentinel of the gods in the world. From the south of the kingdom of snow, it is a fertile land, while from the north of the kingdom of snow, it is an eternal hell. This area is called frost hell by the country of snow.


    And the so-called traitor of the western continent fled to the north of the snow country.


    The weasel wants to curse her. The frost hell is not only the cold wind and blizzard that freeze to death, but also the place where there are a lot of psychic beasts in the north according to Li.


    This is the only place with psychic beasts in the whole world of tolerance. According to Li''s understanding, there was a war between the world''s powerful psychic beasts and Hui Yueji. It''s estimated that Hui Yueji will not give up. With her strength, I''m afraid that many psychic beasts will come to the world of tolerance.


    In this way, most places in the world of forbearance are actually unsafe. No matter how powerful the Tongling beasts are, they can''t stand five or six sieges. Slowly, they can only gather towards this kind of no man''s land. This so-called frost hell is such a place.


    The land of snow is clearly not allowed to go to the frost hell north of the border.


    These psychic beasts may have their own intelligence, but that''s because they have their own inheritance, and the environment of the psychic world is much better than that of the forbearance world. Abundant energy can make them grow rapidly, but when they live in the forbearance world, they must lose their immortal, that is, there is no inheritance. In addition, the energy of the forbearance world is thin, so I''m afraid that they will not grow up Sun''s younger generation is not only extremely reduced combat effectiveness, but also IQ is not very good, which has become the "beast" of the snow country.


    In fact, these beasts are what many people long for. Anyway, the body of psychic beasts is much stronger than that of normal human beings. Even now they have degenerated, some crystal nuclei are bound to condense in their bodies, and these crystal nuclei will attract countless greedy eyes for them.


    These nuclei can be used to refine military grain pills and various special tools.


    Many wandering ninjas, when they are short of money, will consider going into the frost hell to get a piece of money. If they can hunt good prey, then they will earn money. If they die in it, that page can only be regarded as their own bad luck.


    In this regard, the snow country has made great efforts on this border, and a large number of troops are stationed on this border. It is estimated that such troops are basically more than half of the standing army of the snow country. So a lot of ninjas are blocked out of this line. So it''s against the law to go there and hunt psychic beasts.


    But no matter which world, there are many people who want to smuggle. The profits of smuggling are terrible, much better than those who stay in a village to do some small work.


    Every year, there are a lot of Ninja teams who go to the frost hell for adventure. Some of them can be up to 30 or 40 people, and some only have two or three people. They all have a little ability, or think they have a lot of ability. Those terrible psychic beasts in frost hell are money, wine and women in these people''s eyes! And there''s no doubt that they are food in the eyes of the already delirious psychic animals.


    At the beginning, snow Kingdom opposed this kind of "smuggling" activities. At that time, they also arrested many ninjas, but soon they found that such strict regulations did not work, because more and more people wanted to go through this road, and those who really had strong power could escape the patrol and search of snow Kingdom''s army and ninjas.


    Some of the larger Ninja teams even dare to confront with small units of patrol troops!


    Slowly, the prison in the snow country is full of a large number of waste ninjas who want to smuggle but are not qualified, but there is no way for those who really have the strength.


    In the end, snowland acquiesced in this matter, but the goods brought back from the northern region had to pay the luxury tax, and the luxury tax of snowland was very heavy, and nearly 50% of the profits had to be drawn. However, this was crazy for many multi person teams. After all, they could only take part of the expensive booty every time they smuggled, because If they carry too much, they will not be able to break through the obstacles of the army on the border.


    But now they can bring a lot of things, even logistics troops.


    Then I went to the snow country and got a pass. Only with this thing can I pass through, which is another gain.


    It is precisely because of this snow country can be so developed.


    Weasel and Li soon came to a checkpoint. There are not many ninjas here, and most of them are ordinary soldiers. Although these people are not as powerful as ninjas, they are not useless in confrontation on the front battlefield. Now many small countries use a mixed army of ordinary combat power and ninjas, which is facing the pure Ninja department In the case of a team, it''s not good for nothing, and what''s more important is that such a team saves money very much.And don''t forget, the special armor of snow country is not for fun.


    Even ordinary soldiers can fight Ninja with them.


    These soldiers in the snow country are much more cold than weasels. Many of them are just wearing fur coats. Through the gap in their chest, we can see that there is no lining inside them. Some of them are thicker and stronger. They even walk around with bare upper body.


    Looking at these people, the weasel could not help but twitch the corners of his mouth, then sighed, "I feel really useless from the teacher."


    When I heard him say this, I didn''t respond at first. After a while, I was dumbfounded and said, "well, if you experience more things You''ll feel more useless. "


    Finish saying to leave to have no conscience of smile. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C280

    Generally speaking, the cities we see are not built with stone. He did hear that there are some cities with extreme development of machinery in the snow country. The outside of their cities are all cast with iron, but such cities are not promoted in the snow country.


    Most of the cities in the snow kingdom are actually made of clay. Every year, when it is warmest, they will dig out some soft clay to pile it up, and then pour water on it. It won''t be long before it condenses into the strongest wall. The reason why it is the warmest time is that there are no other seasons in the snow country. Many people in the snow country do not want to come back after they leave their own country, because they have not even seen spring in their hometown.


    Looking at the soldiers with ice on their hats, the weasel shivered inexplicably.


    From whistling, the four Alaskans stopped right in front of the barrier.


    There are about a hundred soldiers in front of this checkpoint. In fact, this season is the coldest in the whole snow country. Generally speaking, no one will go through the boundary from here to there. Even if there are, generally speaking, a team will rush directly and quickly - only in this way can they feel warm.


    At this time, a small sled actually stopped in front of the checkpoint, and the crowd directly surrounded it. A person who looked like the captain walked in the front.


    His speed was very fast. He ran to Li twice. He had a very thick beard. At least most of his face was occupied by the beard. Li felt that the life energy in this guy''s body was very strong. It seemed that he should be the representative of the authentic northern fighters.


    The soldier looked up and down, then frowned and said, "it''s ninja."


    From touching his nose, he is still wearing the uniform of Muye ninja, but he can really see that he is a ninja at a glance. In fact, this is a common thing in frost hell. Ninjas who come here actually know the ban of snow kingdom. Although the status of Ninja is very high compared with the common people, they openly challenge a country Things have gone too far, so in order to cover up their identity, they usually don''t wear their own forehead protection, but they will wear Ninja uniforms. In this way, on the one hand, they can frighten some people, on the other hand, they can hide their identity.


    After all, the Ninjas who can come here all have some names. When you see which village you are from, and then add your appearance, you can be found at last. Although it''s impossible to catch you back to the snow kingdom or something, you will be directly informed that you are not allowed to enter the snow Kingdom, and then it''s also a troublesome thing.


    At this time, the weasel is in a hurry. According to the classic Qiaoduan, it''s time to jump off the sled and beat these people. However, to the weasel''s disappointment, Li doesn''t mean to start at this time.


    At this time, he looked at the group of guys, and then a smile came out of his face. He stopped the sledge in no hurry, and then he felt in his arms for a long time, and took out a piece of paper from his pocket.


    The weasel''s eyes are very sharp. It can be seen at a glance that this piece of paper is a piece of animal skin.


    Looking at this friendly face, the soldier captain was stunned.


    Although he seems to be extremely rough, who can be the captain here has two brushes.


    Although the kingdom of snow has said that these ninjas can cross the road, they must carry a pass. But to be reasonable, he has worked here for three or four years, and all the Ninjas he met are guys with eyes above the top. They are not normal ninjas at all It''s our opponent.


    In fact, when he saw that Li was wearing Ninja clothes, he wanted to let Li go. The reason why he was stunned was that Li only looked like a thirteen or fourteen year old. He didn''t really look like a serious ninja.


    But now, the Ninja politely took out his legal pass, which really surprised him.


    This piece of parchment looks very new, just like the things of the last two years, but the words on it make the captain''s face change. "Here''s a pass. Those who hold this pass can enter the frost hell unconditionally. No one can stop them! Note: this document is valid for an indefinite period. "


    And the famous man below made him stay for a while, "the king of snow, fenghualing."


    Fenghualing was the monarch of the snow kingdom of the previous generation. After Muye attacked the snow Kingdom, there was a turmoil in the snow kingdom. In the turmoil, fenghuanu Tao, the brother of fenghualing, succeeded in the coup, but she still acknowledged all the foreign treaties she had done before.


    Although fenghualing has fallen, but


    After a while of calculation, the captain knelt down and handed the parchment to Li. At this time, he handed it to Li with both hands, which was the best etiquette he could think of. His tone became quite polite at this time. "Dear ninja, welcome to frost hell! If you have any requirements, we will cooperate with you! "Left to see him one eye, a tiny smile, "no, please get out of the way.". I''m still in a hurry. "


    In such a word, the soldiers quickly opened the gate of the checkpoint, then left the checkpoint behind with a loud finger, and the sledge went straight here.


    "Teacher, why are you so polite to them?" The weasel looked back at the soldiers and reasoned that he felt he could clean them all up by himself.


    "Don''t always think about fighting." Li sighed, "today I just want to tell you that you don''t have to use one method to accomplish anything. It''s also good to use other methods."


    The weasel could not help asking, "that pass Is that true? " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C281

    In fact, the weasel thought that the pass was fake, and finally there was a fight between the two sides.


    "Really..." Li lightly replied: "a few years ago, Muye had a fight with the people of the snow Kingdom, and then he got this thing. Now people with a head and a face have basically one, but Muye doesn''t need these things at all, and there is also a lack of ninjas who are willing to take risks here. "


    It''s getting dark, and the sleigh is driving slowly into the frost hell.


    According to Li''s information, most areas of frost hell are still full of forests. Now Lihe weasels only enter the marginal areas, the trees are relatively sparse, and the sled can at least barely pass.


    After driving for about three minutes, the sled began to slow down, and the gap between the trees became narrower. It took a lot of effort to move forward.


    He stopped the sled and kicked the weasel lightly. He said with a smile on his face, "OK, get out of the car, boy. Then we have to go by ourselves. "


    Weasel could not help sighing at this time. Although he knew that it would be warmer if he moved for a while, he was a little upset when he thought of walking on his feet again. He looked around and said, "it''s dark now."


    Li Er, with a little displeasure on his face, said, "I thought I could get into the inner area."


    Then he took out a map from the back of his waist. The weasel asked curiously, "isn''t this place a forbidden area? How can you have a map? "


    "Well? Don''t forget, this place also attracts many people who don''t know. Many teams usually come for a second time or a third time after one visit, so every time they come, they will draw to a certain extent, including what kind of monsters there are in what kind of places and what kind of dangerous situations there are in what kind of places. In the end, it forms a map. Although the accuracy of this thing is not very good, it can probably let me know where we have gone. Now we''re still on the periphery. I don''t know the origin of that traitor in the western continent, but at least I can understand that he must be very strong. Otherwise, let alone dying soon after entering here, he won''t attract so many people from the western continent to pursue and kill him. "


    Weasel nodded. He looked at Li and suddenly said, "however, the teacher really doesn''t wonder why that person was chased?"


    "Curious?" Li Hei said, "actually, there are. But it doesn''t matter if you think about it carefully. There are only three things that make that person hunted down. The first thing is that he killed or offended a very important person over there. Second, he was framed. Third, he knew the secret of the mainland, so he was killed. Each of these three things sounds interesting, right? "


    The weasel nodded and turned his eyes to light up. "I understand that if these things happen in the world of tolerance and involve all the things in the world of tolerance, maybe it''s related to us, but if it''s not related to them, we don''t care."


    "Well," he said, glancing off the ground, "let''s sleep here today."


    "Live here?" At this time, weasel could not help complaining: "teacher, you can''t live in a good town. Why do you have to come here? I thought you were going to drive all night."


    "Because I feel that some people should be in town." Li answered softly, "well, weasel, now get ready. There''s a tent in the bag under your butt."


    Who can be there? The weasel has a bad stomach at this time, but he still lingers to get up, open the burden and start to set up a tent. He didn''t want to sleep on the ground in the open air because he was too slow.


    The weasel has been very skilled in the work of setting up a tent. At the beginning, the weasel didn''t understand it. But when he got to this cold place, he understood the meaning of "Li". It might be OK to sleep in the open air in such a place, but it''s estimated that he won''t be able to get up after a night''s sleep.


    From then on, a small bottle was taken out of the package, and a circle was directly spread around the area around the two people. The two people, the sled and the tent were surrounded in this circle.


    As soon as the powder touched the ground, it ignited and turned into a piece of blood red.


    As the powder was finished, the obedient Alaskans suddenly became very nervous. They huddled together and screamed in horror, as if they had seen their natural enemies.


    After all this, the dogs would be quiet with a snap of their fingers, just like a fake.


    Weasel can have never seen such a scene, "teacher, what is this thing?"


    Li Hei hei smiles, "of course, it''s to prevent trouble with things."


    "Oh?" Weasel Leng for a moment, his face is all muddled than the color, "trouble? Can these things prevent Ninja''s sneak attack? "


    Li turned his eyes and said, "come on, this is the frost hell! There''s no Ninja here, it''s a psychic! Ninja, will Ninja attack two children He pointed to his nose and said, "we don''t seem to have any meat. But the psychic beast is not the same. Everything here is a monster who is hungry for a long time. If we two fall asleep, a psychic beast will come by, and you may become dung the next day. ""Psychic beast!" As soon as the weasel''s eyes brightened, he cried, "they all say there are many beasts here, but why do you say that they are all psychic beasts, teacher?"


    From this time also found that he said slip, can only sigh and continue to say, "well, I''ll tell you part of the information I know."


    Then Li told weasel what he had speculated. Of course, he gave up some things about Hui Yueji. He just said that there was a man who angered the animals in the world. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C282

    "Ha ha ha, teacher, you can believe such a fairy tale." Said the weasel, laughing.


    She shrugged her shoulders. In fact, she knew that after she said that, she would not believe it. After all, this is beyond all his world outlook.


    But then the weasel said with a smile, "even if there is a psychic animal, are you afraid of psychic animals, teacher?"


    "I''m not afraid." Li shook his head gently: "but you have to understand that there are not many people coming to hunt in this season. In this case, our coming in is basically the same as throwing fat meat into the tiger cage. If we are not lucky, it is estimated that those psychic beasts will come wave after wave, and the general psychic beasts are basically the same as vultures, though it can be said It''s easy to get rid of it, but it''s also boring. If we consume too much chakra, we can''t deal with it next, right


    The weasel nodded and didn''t say anything. He turned around and was ready to go to sleep in the tent. The two of them had eaten something in the small town before. At least he felt that he didn''t have to eat anything tonight.


    "Wait, you do that first, or I don''t think you''ll make it." It''s a quiet reminder.


    At this time, weasel also understood that Li was right. He already felt that he could not stand the chill.


    When the weasel entered the tent, he found that Li was lying down and seemed to be asleep.


    Looking at Li''s sleeping face, the weasel realized that Li was not asleep at all, so he began to ask, "teacher, actually, I still want to ask, what is that thing you use? Why can we defend against psychic beasts? "


    "Don''t be so curious. I''m afraid you won''t want to sleep after I tell you." Go straight back.


    The weasel noticed that Li was using ventral language because his mouth didn''t move. "Teacher, you know I''m very curious. If you don''t say it now, I guess I can''t sleep all night."


    "Well, the powder is actually Zod''s excrement." He replied.


    Weasel''s face was not very good-looking, but he also understood why he used these things to block the psychic beasts. Zuoder is a very powerful psychic beast that he has seen. Not to mention the others, only the combat effectiveness is estimated that no one can fight against him.


    What kind of monster dare to challenge such a powerful psychic beast?


    Weasel reverses his body. After looking for death, he feels at ease now. He doesn''t have to worry about turning into other things'' excrement the next day. After all, it''s much better to sleep in a dunghill than to turn into a dunghill.


    The weasel soon fell asleep, which is also because of his excellent biological clock. As long as he has no special circumstances, he can sleep and wake up according to his biological clock steadily. This is what he has been stable since he was two years old, and now he will not be changed at will.


    But this evening is obviously different, because he woke up in the middle of the night.


    To be exact, he woke up with cold. As the heat of the action dissipated, he felt the cold attack. He shivered and his face was full of pain.


    He sighed a little. At this time, the weasel felt that his hands and feet were cold. He had to get up and walk out of the tent. Then he repeated the action again. After the whole process, he felt his body warm again.


    He looked up at the sky. At this time, the moon above his head had already come out. The moonlight was quietly sprinkled in the forest. It looked quite bright around him. In fact, weasels didn''t see much snow. If it snows in woody leaves, it usually happens once a year, and most of the time it is light snow.


    Suddenly, in the dark woods, a sound suddenly startled him. It was a "Xiu" sound, and weasel frowned. It was the first time that he heard this sound. It was not the same as the sound of sword and kuwu in his hand. On the contrary, it was very sad.


    His heart moved, suddenly thought, this should be the sound of bow and arrow.


    "Teacher!" but at this time, Li was lying quietly in the tent. He didn''t seem to care about these. After all, the weasel was also a child''s heart, and walked directly towards the reassuring one. Soon a voice of scream sounded, that is the scream of people, and then there are more people''s voices.


    The weasel closed his eyes slightly. He could probably recognize that there were five or six people in each other''s footsteps, and then there was a heavy sound of footsteps. The sound of footsteps indicated that the owner of the sound was at least four or five hundred jin. It was estimated that he would not recognize something with such weight.


    Soon there was another scream, and the weasel felt that another step was missing. It seemed that another one was dead.


    Soon these footsteps approached the distance of half a meter, and the weasel had seen four people running over. However, these four people looked so miserable that they could not look directly at each other. Most of the body of one of them was dyed red, while the long knife in the other''s hand was half broken.


    Other people also have different degrees of injury, it seems that they should have met some powerful Warcraft.Suddenly one of them yelled, "there''s someone here!"


    Before the weasel opened his mouth, the four Alaskans behind him got up and yelled at the people behind him.


    The guy in the front almost ran into the weasel, and the other two ran into the circle directly. The weasel didn''t stop them. Now he doesn''t know what the monster is. If he stops these people, he will fight with them first.


    After seeing them, the Alaskans immediately wanted to rush up and bite them, but the weasel stopped them immediately, and he didn''t want to fight with these people.


    The last man ran the slowest, but he saw the weasel standing here, wiped the blood on his face and said, "little brother, run away ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C283

    Finish saying this words, his body can''t help shaking, directly sat down on the ground. Weasel frowned and held him directly, but soon he felt that this man''s health was very bad. Although there was no injury on the surface, in fact his internal organs were damaged to varying degrees. If he didn''t stop now, he would be dead if he ran another 500 or 600 meters.


    At this time, the fastest one among the front runners seemed to be the least injured. Without looking at his partner behind him, he rushed directly into the forest.


    However, the remaining two seemed to have a good conscience. They came back one after another and wanted to take their companions.


    just this man struggled for a while, but he couldn''t drag it off at all. This man''s internal organs were already overburdened and should have been broken by a strong external force. He looked at this man and then sighed, "in fact, you don''t have to run. You''ll stay here. It''ll be fine. "


    At this time, they see that the weasel is just a child, where will listen to the weasel''s words.


    But all of a sudden, it seemed that no creature could roar. At the place where they just came, the weasel frowned and saw that the tree was directly knocked open by something.


    The man who had no strength to escape gave a wry smile. "I''m really sorry that you were implicated by me. Little brother, run away quickly. We''ll hold you here. Maybe you still have a chance of life."


    Soon a strange thing appeared in front of the weasel''s eyes. The weasel looked at each other, and his face changed slightly, because the monster appeared in front of him was something that the weasel really couldn''t think of.


    This is a blue monster, but how to look at the things on his body are like rocks, the whole body of this monster is covered by rocks, the eyes exposed in the pupil eyes, emitting a dark blue light in the dark, at this time, between breathing, his armor kept spraying hot air, at the same time, between the gaps of the armor flashed a dark blue from time to time The light of the sun.


    He strode to this side, but in the place about 30 meters away from the underground circle, he suddenly stopped. Weasel was still worried about whether such a thing could smell zuoder''s excrement. If it couldn''t, he would have to leave. Fortunately, he seems to be afraid of these things.


    At this time, he seems to feel abnormal doubt. The breath in front of him makes him feel fear instinctively. This is fear instinctively. He shakes his body and subconsciously wants to escape.


    But he didn''t seem to want to let go of these people in front of him. At last, he came step by step. The weasel suddenly thought of something. It''s true that this guy would run away under normal circumstances, but now the smell of blood is so heavy here. For these monsters, maybe the temptation is far greater than for the left The fear of virtue?


    These three people seem to understand that at first the weasel has something to rely on, but it doesn''t seem to be very reliable. At least it doesn''t mean much to this monster.


    The man with the bow and arrow seemed to be aware of all this. He closed his eyes slightly, and then took out his bow and arrow directly. The weasel noticed that the arrow used by this man was not an ordinary arrow, but a ninja special arrow used by some ninjas. Generally, some gunpowder was stored on the low end of the shoulder. Once he hit the enemy, he would be killed in an instant Explodes to break through the opponent''s body.


    And this man''s arm strength is very good, at this time, an arrow shot, directly deep into the monster''s body, and then the man squeezed a seal, just listen to a bang, the monster''s body emitted a blue smoke, a black blood jet, dripping on his armor, immediately a group of white smoke.


    The monster looked at his wound suspiciously, and then let out an angry cry.


    The man sighed, "it''s still useless. My strength is too poor. Alas, little brother, you are so young that you have come here. It''s true that maybe you didn''t have anything to do. We all blame you for leading him here... "


    His voice did not fall, a companion has jumped out, this collection is holding an iron bar.


    Weasel is also depressed at this time. One of these three people is holding a bow and arrow, one is holding an iron bar, and another is holding a samurai sword. These three weapons are reasonable. Weasel has not seen a real ninja for a long time. Generally speaking, these things are out of date. Some Ninjas used them a long time ago, but now Most ninjas use ninja for long-range suppression, as well as the fight between kuwu and the sword in their hands.


    After all, a long time ago, samurai force and Ninja force were two powerful organizations coexisting. They mingled with each other and fought against each other. Ninja needed to prove themselves on the front battlefield, so their weapons had more or less a direction of close combat.


    With the decline of the samurai class, ninja began to occupy the mainstream, and the close combat weapons were gradually eliminated. After all, no matter long-range bows and arrows, close combat iron bars and long swords, they all have a common defect. Their mobility is too poor. Although they are powerful, once they lose their initiative in the battlefield, they may lose their initiative You''re dead.So now no matter whether we are good at it or not, we all use the standard configuration of kuwushoujian and dagger. Only those who have their own unique weapons like the nindo seven will use that huge weapon.


    The strength of the man who used the iron bar really didn''t look very good. At this time, the iron bar smashed out and blasted on the other side''s body, but the giant beast just shook his body, and then slapped him out.


    At this time, the weasel wants to close his eyes, because just now he has seen this person''s face twisted and deformed, making a sound of bone cracking. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C284

    At this time, the weasel did not notice that Li had come out.


    The man with a long knife saw Li walking out and his face was a little abnormal. At last, he sighed. He thought that the person who brought the child here should be a powerful ninja, but he didn''t expect that he was just a teenager. Does it seem that he thought he had some strength and ran around?


    After discovering this, he directly pulled out the long knife in his hand. At this time, he took a deep breath, and a layer of chakra had been gathered on the long knife in his hand. He suddenly waved the long knife, and the chakra directly got out of his hand and shot at the monster. This guy''s attack was much more effective than those of the just few people.


    Chakra condensed out of the breath directly in the monster''s body opened several holes, but that''s it, no matter how much there is no effect.


    Li shook his head gently. This man''s talent is good, at least he can condense chakra on the blade, but he will shoot these chakras directly, so it is difficult to break the defense for this monster.


    After he found that his attack could only achieve these effects, his face was not good-looking, but then he rushed out, burning chakra''s long knife in his hand and stabbed the monster''s head directly.


    This knife looks very good. Li also wants to praise her. Of course, the premise is that her opponent is a human. Sure enough, the long knife in his hand actually stabbed the monster''s head accurately. But the next moment, the long knife in his hand directly broke into several pieces and scattered all over the ground.


    His face slightly changed, and the monster''s mouth made a sound that seemed to be a mockery. With a big hand, he was about to die on the ground.


    As soon as weasel''s face changed, he looked up at Li. Li sighed a little in his heart. The child''s heart was still too kind. Then he nodded his head gently. Seeing Li''s nodding, weasel''s eyes were also bright. Then people rushed out directly. There were two pieces of bitterness on his hands, just in those three eyes In the moment of exclamation, he had jumped on the monster''s head. With a click, the weasel had been catapulted into the air at the same time.


    This monster''s head is really very hard. At that moment, he felt that his hands were numb, but the monster didn''t seem to have any damage. Then he sealed his hands in the air, "Huodun ¡¤ haohuoqiu skill!"


    With the completion of his seal, a huge fireball has directly hit the monster''s body. With a loud bang, the monster''s body swayed for a while, but there was no trend of collapse at all. The monster seems to realize that the enemy in front of him is totally different from those just now. After realizing this, he realized that the enemy is of a different type With this punch, a huge stone flew towards the weasel.


    The weasel directly sank and quickly fell to the ground, but then a stone flew over. The weasel quickly used a stunt to avoid the attack of the other side again. But the monster seemed to be addicted to it, and then he punched one after another. Slowly, the weasel felt that his physical strength was not enough.


    After all, he suddenly woke up in the middle of the night, and his physical function did not reach the best level at all. Soon, he was wiped by a stone and flew out. The next moment, the monster''s mouth showed a sneer, his fists waved, and countless stones flew directly at the weasel.


    But by this time, the hit weasel had turned into a cloud of smoke in the air.


    At this time, the archer''s face was all unbelievable, "shadow Shadow separation! How can it be the art of shadow separation! "


    A voice at this time rang up, "monster take it!"


    Then there was a harsh sound, which seemed to be the huge sound of a thousand birds singing at the same time. At this time, the weasel rushed down from the sky directly. His hand was wrapped with a touch of red thunder, and he shook his head gently. The guy was still too ambitious. The weasel was too young. Although he was able to release a thousand birds now, he was still too young It''s a shadow part to lure the enemy, and then the noumenon releases another thousand birds, that''s his limit.


    Next, he will probably take off his strength. Even if he doesn''t take off his strength, he won''t have the strength to fight any more.


    At this time, the red thousand birds directly bombarded the monster''s head, but the weasel''s face was not very good-looking. At this time, he felt that his hand was not very good. The monster was really hurt, but it was just stripped of a layer of stone skin


    The monster also felt the pain. He roared, and was about to blow his fist to the weasel. However, the weasel felt that his body directly dodged the attack of the other side. When he looked at it again, he grabbed his clothes and threw it directly to the rear. At the same time, he put a grain pill into his mouth, and the left side was the same as the monster It''s a fight.


    "Muster, don''t be too disappointed. After all, this guy has the strength of tolerance level. It''s normal for you to fight." Li said softly.


    At this time, weasel was leaning on the tree with a daze in his eyes. Because chakra had lost too much, it was quite good for him to stay awake now.From looking at the monster in front of him, his face was a bit disdainful, "are all the monsters here like this?"


    The giant lava beast looked away at this time, and suddenly made a huge roar in his mouth. Then he punched toward the ground. Although he was no longer intelligent, he also learned some lessons from the weasel.


    It realized that although it was able to crush the three people on the speed, it was really hard for these smaller guys.


    So now he''s going to use the range ability to limit his movement.


    But at the same time, Li has jumped up and kicked him on the head. With this force, Li has jumped more than 20 meters away. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C285

    And this monster''s fist hit the ground, within a radius of 20 meters are surging, countless stone stabs out, the previous one with a long knife is good, and then from the time of starting, he has quickly escaped, otherwise, now he is estimated to be dead.


    The giant lava beast had found that he had escaped at the moment of attack. At that time, he was standing directly on the tree trunk and looking at the monster coldly. This thing should be a very powerful race, right?


    But now, it seems that he has lost some very important attributes, so his combat effectiveness is so low. If you think about it carefully, his body is only about two meters. Among most psychic beasts, his height is only in the growth period, and he has the strength of endurance in the growth period. If you count the long time he has experienced in this frost hell, his strength will be very weak If there are too many, it is estimated that his own race is also a race with great immortals, and his strength is estimated not to be inferior to that of miaomushan.


    Unfortunately, Li sighed slightly. At this time, the giant lava beast had rushed towards Li. At this time, it was fast and terrible. But in an instant, it had already arrived in front of Li. The huge iron fist had hit Li''s face, and Li jumped up and put his hands together to face it Head hit down, with the action, the monster was really hard hit to the ground.


    Weasel and Li can''t compete. After all, there''s no problem to knock this guy down because of the strange fist of Li Yougang.


    The weasel widened his eyes and looked at Li''s action. At this time, Li''s hands closed again, and then suddenly extended to both sides. In his hands, there was a lightning long gun. Li didn''t have any hesitation. He directly stabbed the long gun from the back of the lava giant, and then came out from the front.


    With such an attack from Li, the lava beast roared in its forehead. It seemed to realize that this man''s strength was not the monster it could fight.


    It wants to struggle, but it''s too late. The second attack has arrived. After listening to a toothache, the second lightning lance has penetrated into another position.


    Then there was the third one, the fourth one, the fifth one. Chakra seemed to be endless. Until the seventh thunderbolt spear pierced into the monster''s body, it seemed to have been struck by inexplicable shock, shaking for a while, and there was no sound.


    From also exhaled a breath, this monster is really difficult, he simply can''t find the key of this guy''s body, full seven times in the stab hit the other party''s key position, this will be killed.


    From this time I noticed that the three people had fixed their eyes on themselves.


    From looked at them one eye, on the face peeped out an inexplicable expression, "how?"


    "You are a Ninja..." The bow and arrow man''s face was full of gratitude, while Li threw a small bag in his hand to the weasel, "OK, have you had enough rest? Let''s deal with the injury for them."


    The weasel took over the bag, which was full of medical equipment used in the field. He gave a gentle reply and began to deal with these people. Their injuries were very serious, but after a certain degree of medical Ninja treatment, their injuries began to recover.


    It''s just that some parts of them were infected by the monster''s blood, so the wound began to rot. for this, the weasel patiently helped them eliminate the rotten position bit by bit. Although they hummed from time to time, they were still very excited about the weasel.


    To the weasel''s surprise, the man who was directly hit on the head by the giant lava beast actually survived. Although his skull was slightly cracked, his neck bone looked intact. Although it was a bit misplaced, it was much better than death, wasn''t it?


    After muster finished cleaning up these people, he felt that he was going to take off again.


    The man with the long knife gave a deep salute to the weasel at this time. Although he was involved in his wounds, his eyes were extremely grateful and respectful: "Dear ninja, we just offended you, but I didn''t expect that you would save us. Thank you for your help. If we have a chance in the future, we will repay you! So please tell us your name


    "Er..." The weasel looked up directly at Li. At this time, Li had already dealt with the body of the lava giant. The huge body was almost dismembered by Li, and all the useful parts of his body were taken out. The crystal nucleus had been broken by Li, and the remaining things were all the organs of this guy. Li had collected them, ready to go back to study them in the future once.


    He heard the words of the man with the long knife and coughed softly, "don''t you know the rules when you are here?"


    The man with the bow and arrow next to him immediately understood and said: "I know that no matter who is unwilling to disclose the name of this place, we still want to know where our people are. Let me introduce myself. I''m Fujiwara Bagui, the leader of this team. The guy with the sword is Fujiwara liujiao, and the guy with the iron bar is Fujiwara atomic moon. We are the guardians of Maitreya, the Witch of the ghost kingdom. "Weasel Leng for a while, "ghost country?"


    "Oh? The land of ghosts? As far as I know, it is a country that inherits the tradition of witches from generation to generation. Witches in it have very strong power and power. But I remember that the kingdom of ghosts is in the south of tolerance. How can you come here? "


    Hearing this, Fujiwara hesitated for a moment and went on, "in fact, we are looking for a kind of psychic beast called" blood snake ". Maitreya was seriously ill some time ago, and only blood snake can cure it." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C286

    "My name..." The weasel hesitated for a moment and looked away.


    Li sighed. Although the weasel seems to be quite precocious on the surface, others, just like other children, hope to be recognized by others. Then Li said, "I''m yuzhiboli. He''s my student, yuzhiboli."


    "Yu Zhi Bo Li..." Fujiwara eight skeletons suddenly stood up, did not seem to care about his body wound because the action is too big and the pain, "are you yuzhiboli? The one from Muye... "


    Li nodded, "yes, but I didn''t expect that people in the ghost kingdom would know me."


    Far from remembering the ghost Kingdom, it is a very small country, which only appears in the theater version of Huoying. What that country has been guarding is the monsters that Pluto has been looking for.


    Li still remembers that the witches in this country have a very powerful blood ability, which will make them have a very powerful chakra, and only this powerful chakra can make them seal the powerful creatures such as monsters.


    It seemed that his name was finally known by someone other than Muye, and the weasel was also very happy. Then he asked, "by the way, what''s the blood snake you''re talking about? Is that great? "


    From slowly said, "blood snake?"? This is a very rare kind of psychic beast. I remember that the last family that signed the contract for this psychic beast had already perished. Just after the last war with Wuyin village, this family had perished in the civil strife of Wuyin village. According to my understanding, the strength of this psychic beast is very good. Their whole body is covered with blood rings, and when they fight, they can turn into blood shadows and directly attack each other. As long as they are rubbed, they will be directly poisoned. They are very toxic, and they are basically doomed to die. Although this thing can''t be said to be a top-level psychic beast, it''s quite dangerous in this place. "


    The weasel looked at the people in front of him and asked, "but this kind of blood snake is so dangerous. Are you sure you can catch it?"


    In fact, it''s a bit rash for the weasel to ask this question, but it''s reasonable that these guys can''t even solve a giant lava beast. Do they still want to catch something that is difficult to do even if it''s too far away? You know, that giant lava beast is just the strength of Shangren, which has almost killed these people


    Fujiwara didn''t care. He said with a smile, "we were originally the guardians of Maitreya. Now that Maitreya is suffering, we naturally have to spare no effort to rescue her. If we can''t even sacrifice such things, it would be a shame."


    As he said this, Fujiwara eight skeletons showed a trace of shame on his face. He said in a low voice: "two adults, please forgive me. I also know that I was rude to do so, but it has taken us 28 people to come here from the ghost kingdom for nearly a month. We have met some bad monsters in the forest, and now there are only three of us left But now I don''t even see the blood snake I... "


    Weasel quickly shook his head, "I''m sorry We... " Before he finished, he asked, "do you want me to help you?"


    Fujiwara eight skeletons straight body immediately: "the matter concerns the life safety of the witch adult, I know that my request is very unreasonable. However, if you are willing to help now, then you will be the biggest benefactor of the ghost kingdom! Everyone in the ghost kingdom is willing to repay the benefactor who saved the witch''s life with our lives! "


    Weasel looked at the expression of Li, he did not know what his teacher was thinking.


    This Maitreya witch, weasel has heard of it. The witch''s strength is very strong, otherwise, such as the ghost country of this small country, will not be alone outside the war.


    "Oh, witch Maitreya. I''ve heard the name of this one. " With a very casual tone, Li asked, "I want to ask, what''s wrong with this witch?"


    When it comes to this issue, Fujiwara Baku and others show extremely angry appearance. The other two all beat their chests. Fujiwara Baku finally took a deep breath and said, "this matter has to start from the beginning..."


    The witch has just inherited her position, and now she is only 15 or 16 years old. It is said that the witch is very beautiful, with extremely delicate skin. Her skin is as delicate and smooth as milk, and her eyes are as beautiful as the sky. All kinds of gorgeous adjectives are piled up on a girl''s body, but no one in other countries dares It''s said that every generation of witches in the kingdom of ghosts has incomparably strong strength and beauty in contrast to their strength.


    There was once a generation of witches who had been abducted, but the temporary leaders of the ghost country did not mean to save them. In their eyes, witches were just a spiritual representative, but they had always been in charge of the lifeblood of the country, so they wanted to abandon them. At that time, there was a great turmoil in the ghost country.


    The black breath engulfs the sky of the ghost country. In the legend of the ghost country, there is a huge abyss under the ghost country. There are terrible ghosts living in the abyss. Only the witch''s guard can make these ghosts not appear from the abyss.And now these ghosts are out, their leader is a giant snake with eight heads, and his men are a group of soldiers who will never die.


    When the ghost appeared, it directly attacked the country that had taken the witch away. In an instant, the country was destroyed, and no one survived.


    But the witch sealed the monster again at the last moment. Since then, the witch''s authority in the whole country has become more and more powerful.


    No one dares to treat witches like before, and the five big powers all jointly say that they will protect the independence of ghost country. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C287

    Since this matter has been recognized by the five major powers, no one dares to touch this taboo even if it is false? Now there are people who are not afraid of death.


    The current witch once went out for a outing, but she didn''t know what bad luck she had. She just met a person who didn''t want to die.


    According to the description of Fujiwara eight skeletons, the man was wearing a suit of black robes, holding a long black knife in his hand and a long flute hanging around his waist. As soon as he saw the witch Maitreya, he immediately brightened his eyes. He praised the beauty of the witch Maitreya with very vulgar words and said that he would spend the sky with the witch.


    "At that time, the witch Maitreya didn''t take it seriously, because although she was young, she had a good temper. At that time, the man who grew up in the secret department of Sharen village was there, and he was asking her to do something. Seeing such a scene at this time, he naturally wants to show himself. " Then Fujiwara eight skeletons sighed, "as a result, the two men fought each other, but in an instant, the dark department chief was defeated, and the man didn''t continue to pester the witch lady. He just said that since he rejected him today, you don''t want to live. Then he went straight away. In a few days, the witch became ill. Her skin changed from white to red, and the red kept getting deeper. We invited some adults to come and see it, but they came to the conclusion that the witch adults are no longer good, which is a very serious blood poison. Unless the snake can be found, it can only be saved by removing the tip of its tongue. The witch is the goddess of the ghost kingdom! The people of every ghost country are willing to sacrifice for it! So here we are. "


    Li frowned, "I remember that the ghost country is protected by the five great powers, and the five great powers are very afraid of the legend about the ghost country, right? Why don''t you ask the five powers for help? "


    Fujiwara eight skeletons wry smile, "where is so easy to do, the five powers are now in war, there is no time to help us, if the family of Wuyin village has not perished, there may be a chance, but even if we go now, who will spend the elite fighting power on helping our ghost country."


    Li Li nodded and asked, "weasel, do you want to go?"


    Weasel Leng for a while, a face of muddle than, "teacher, what do you mean? But we still have... "


    Li rubbed his hair and said, "well, although we have a small task to do, I''m going to have a look around in the frost hell. Why don''t we go with you. Maybe I can help you this time. However, I can''t guarantee how much I can help you. After all, I have a mission this time. If I encounter something about my mission on the road, I won''t care about you. "


    Then Li gave them three people a re examination of their injuries. Although the injuries of the man with the stick and the man with the knife were not particularly serious, they could not continue to move after treatment. Li asked them to leave here and wait in the small town outside.


    Although they were against it at the beginning, they were driven away from it if they left it as a burden.


    Finally, only Fujiwara eight skeletons followed them. However, he gave them the sled. After all, it was useless for the next drive.


    Then lihemusta and the newly added Fujiwara eight skeletons began to go on their way.


    "By the way, there were four of you last night. I saw a guy run away by himself. Is that one of your people?" When walking on the road, the weasel asked Fujiwara Babu casually.


    "That man is not our people." Fujiwara bakui sighed, "that man is a smuggler in the town. We gave him a lot of money to be our guide, but we didn''t expect that this guy took us around here for a long time and didn''t find anything. Alas..."


    All the way north, and soon a day passed.


    In the late evening, when the sun was about to set, after nearly a day and a night''s March, the people finally decided to have a rest. In fact, the only one who can maintain more than half of his physical strength now is away. Both the weasel and Fujiwara eight skeletons feel that they have reached their limit.


    In this way, people march for three days in a row. After a period of time, they will take out the map and have a look. He already feels that the accuracy of the map is getting worse and worse.


    By the fourth day, the weasel had been able to hold on for more time.


    On this day, the three of them found a place to rest when the night was already dark. They walked directly from a leeward place, but they didn''t want to be occupied.


    Three people just walked past when they heard a whistle, and then jumped down from the tree two people, these two people''s skills are good, jump down the moment has picked up the hands of a painless.


    Behind the two of them, several ninjas raised their crossbows and aimed at the three.


    From pick eyebrows, did not expect that this group of people really have a little ability, even have a crossbow.


    The hand crossbow is very fierce, far more terrible than the bow and arrow. However, when the opponent finds that Li et al. Is just an ordinary human, they put the weapon away."Well, it''s people." A man who seemed to be their leader came over and said with a smile, "Oh, I didn''t expect to meet a colleague here." When he saw the weasel, he couldn''t help frowning, "why did you come out with your children?"


    Although it looks like it is only a teenager, there are more people going to the battlefield when they are teenagers. However, it is very rare to see such a few year old child as weasel.


    Li nodded gently and asked, "are you the leader here?"


    "That''s me." This man looks like he is only in his twenties, but he has a lot of scars on his face. At this time, he looks like he is proud of the world. "What''s the matter, young man? Do you have any problems?" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C288

    "Can I borrow it for one night?" Li asked softly.


    The man was stunned for a moment, but he nodded and said, "of course, but please don''t enter our realm circle."


    "Wait a minute, captain. Isn''t that good?" A young man with one blind eye came over. His face was a bit more frosty. He looked up and down and said, "don''t forget the team three months ago."


    When he heard this, the young man''s face became a little ugly. He gave a hum and looked directly at Li, "my brother is right. You''d better hurry up. Three months ago, a hunting group was poisoned by unknown people, and all 37 members of the whole team were poisoned."


    After listening to him say that, he said, "it doesn''t matter. In fact, asking you just plays a polite role. If you don''t agree, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I''m going to have a rest here."


    The so-called captain had a fierce look on his face. "What do you mean?"


    "It doesn''t mean much. I just said that we should have a rest here. Don''t take your whole hunting regiment to crush me. I think you are just an ordinary captain, aren''t you?" From up and down looked at each other, "your leader did not drive me away."


    At this time, Fujiwara bakui stood on one side with a bitter smile. He could already see who these people were. "Blood fog hunting group". It is said that this hunting group is all composed of ninjas, and no matter who they are, they dare to accept them, whether you are a wandering ninja or a traitor from which village. Anyway, they want to, as long as you have the strength, even if you just have good potential, they are willing to cultivate.


    So now this team is already a leader of the snow kingdom.


    This kind of team is very strong. Besides being strong, it is also very domineering. When it comes to small hunting regiments, it will plunder them. At this time, they don''t directly attack Li and others. Maybe it''s because they don''t seem to have any oil and water on them?


    At this time, the captain frowned and said, "boy, I think you want to suffer a little?"


    Then he came directly to Li with a sadistic smile on his face.


    Li Li sighed softly, and his hand quickly sealed. In a flash, a sound of birdsong rang out in his hand. At this time, a sharp drink rang out, "all step back!" A tall woman strode out of the crowd. She looked like she was in her twenties, but the frost didn''t leave any trace on her face. And the people around him have great respect for him, and take the initiative to make way for her.


    These people are very honest lowered his head and said, "chief."


    At this time, she strode to Li''s face and said in a loud voice: "Sir, it seems that my subordinates are not polite indeed! I feel very sorry for their unreasonable! But I would like to venture to ask, "what''s the relationship between you and yuzhiboli?"


    From now on, he laughed: "who are you?"


    "This is the leader of our blood mist hunting regiment, commander Fang Yun of Anma!" A ninja next to him replied loudly, it seems that he is very proud of the leader.


    "Anma Fangyun?" Li frowned, "what do you have to do with Mu Ye''s Pommel Horse clan?"


    Pommel horse Fang Yun said with a smile, "but you should answer my question first, right?"


    After shrugging his shoulders, Li said, "well, since you said so, my name is Yu Zhibo Li. The relationship with Yu Zhibo Li is me."


    After his words, Fang Yun took a deep breath and said, "it''s really you!"


    "What? Don''t you want to tell me who you are? " Li said with a smile.


    "I am a member of the Anma family, Fang Yun, but we are not completely attached to Muye, so I will listen to myself wherever I want to go when I grow up, and you don''t need to press me as general Minister of Muye defense." Pommel horse Fang Yun at this time slightly Yang chin, it seems to be very strong.


    At this time, the people around them listened to the conversation, and their faces were surprised. They never thought that Li would have such a high identity.


    He shrugged his shoulders and said, "well, the question is answered. Can you let me sleep here for one night?"


    Anma Fangyun laughed at this time, "sure enough, yuzhiboli is really an interesting person. Come on, let''s do it inside. It''s always bad to meet wild animals outside."


    Fujiwara eight skeletons frowned, but the weasel directly pulled him aside and said in a low voice: "eight skeletons, don''t talk! It''s the first time we''ve all come to this place! The teacher must have his own reason for doing so! "


    Fujiwara Bagui was worried that he could not find the blood snake with these people, but when he heard the weasel say so, he could only nod his head. After all, even if he found the blood snake only by his strength, it was no different from dying.


    The camp of Xuewu hunting regiment is of high standard. It''s much better than that of weasels. After looking around, we can see that the strength of Xuewu hunting regiment is quite strong, at least not weaker than that of the regular Ninja army.Most of the people here have probably killed people, but the Ninja people have not killed people. Is that a miracle?


    At this time, a man called out in a loud voice, "head of pommel horse, why did you bring two children in? I don''t think the baby teeth of that little one have grown up, have they? "


    At this time, when the weasel heard the man say so, his head was full of blue tendons. He almost rushed to beat the man. But from this time, he hummed coldly, "weasel!"


    Weasel this just obediently follow to leave behind of the buttock walk together.


    The weasel''s appearance immediately caused a group of people around him to laugh.


    "It''s really a good baby!" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C289

    Anma Fang Yun''s face sank at this time. He said coldly, "be polite to me. This is my friend!"


    With the words of Fang Yun in Anma, these people immediately stopped talking. It seems that Fang Yun in Anma is quite powerful in their eyes. It''s very difficult for a woman. To be a leader, you need to have a strong aura and skill, not to mention leading such a group of dead people.


    If people like Huo Ying fail in politics, they will lose their reputation at most. Even if they die, they probably have a great name. However, Fang Yun, like Anma, is estimated to have his throat cut by his subordinates at night. He doesn''t know how he died.


    "Well, young man, you don''t have to mind too much that people here can''t get along well outside." Pommel horse Fang Yun said with a smile on his face, which was different from what he had seen before.


    With these words, Fang Yun of Anma wants to let the people go directly into his tent to have a rest, while Li shakes his head and signals the weasel to put up the tent directly in an open space of the camp. In a few words, Fang Yun of Anma wants to turn himself into his own person, which is still a bit too much.


    Anma Fangyun is stunned for a moment, and then laughs. She also understands Li''s idea, but she doesn''t say anything. She just tells her subordinates to be safe and don''t provoke Li.


    After setting up the tent, they went in to have a rest.


    "Teacher, these guys don''t seem to be very friendly to us." Weasel looked at a ninja, see the situation here is a face of indifference, look over the appearance, can''t help saying.


    "It''s normal." Li said with a smile, "after all, no matter what kind of team, generally speaking, new comers are not trusted. They are more willing to trust their partners who have gone through life and death, and they won''t trust you who are new and don''t know the details. It''s just human nature."


    While the people were talking, the tent curtain was lifted suddenly, and the weasel subconsciously held kuwu and forced him to the neck of the man who lifted the curtain, but to his surprise, no one was outside at this time.


    "Weasel, put it away." Li said softly.


    At this time, the weasel realized that he was too nervous after being disturbed because he was just too relaxed.


    At this time, a head came from outside, "little brother, are you too nervous? If you don''t use the ghost to open the door, I''m afraid you will take off your head."


    The man who came here formally saddled Fang Yun, while the weasel was stunned, "what''s the ghost inside? What''s that? "


    "That''s the blood boundary of the POMA clan." Li said softly, "it''s just that it''s very difficult to wake up."


    From now on, he took the ability of Anma Fangyun all the time, and then asked, "what''s the matter? Head of pommel horse. "


    Pommel horse Fang Yun at this time a little smile, then said, "don''t you need to eat?"


    "Well, since it''s the head of pommel horse who invited me personally, I''m not polite. Weasel, go out and meet people With that, Li went out directly. Although the weasel was not willing, he could only go out with Li. At this time, there were many people sitting in front of the fire outside.


    At this time, these people have a much better attitude towards them. Although Fang Yun of Anma didn''t say the real name of Li, he just said that he was a powerful ninja of Muye, these people have already felt quite excited. Although they are also ninjas, there is a big difference between the Ninjas of big village and small village.


    After all, there are no professional teachers in the small villages. Most of them are ninjas who are tired of fighting and live in seclusion in some small villages. Their own strength is not very strong, and the people who teach them are needless to say. Even though some people claim to be ninjas, when it comes to their real strength, they are ugly. Even some people only know three body skills and one body skills It''s just a kind of physical skill. Under such strength, let alone those questions about the quality of ninja. It''s OK for them to fight ordinary people, but don''t think too much about fighting ninja.


    However, after seeing Li for a long time, an idea flashed in their heart. Is li really a peerless master? After all, they are so old from their present age, and they look like they are at most twelve thirty-four. Gradually, they lose interest in leaving and start to do their own work.


    Soon they divided the middle big fire into several parts, and then a big pot was set up on each part. There was a lot of snow in the pot. After a while, all the snow melted into hot water. Then they fought out a lot of bodies in a tent.


    At this time, the weasel frowned. Of course, these corpses were not human corpses, but they didn''t look like any serious food. When he thought about where they were, he already understood that they were all the corpses of psychic animals.


    The weasel took a deep breath and asked, "do you always eat this?"


    Pommel horse Fang Yun nodded, "of course, otherwise you think we can find something else to eat here? It''s already quite good food. Sometimes we''re not lucky. We can only eat some dry food. "The weasel didn''t say anything next. Of course, he knew that the meat taste of these animals was not good, but he was also tired of the March food brought from Muye. The Ninjas of these hunting regiments seemed to be used to these things. They put up a large number of corpses of these animals, peeled them, cut them into pieces, and threw them into the hot pot.


    Soon one by one, the corpses of psychic beasts were exfoliated and dissected skillfully. These people''s techniques were very skilled, and they seemed to be old hands.


    Left to see a horse square cloud one eye, "it seems that you lead quite moistening here."


    Fang Yun of Anma said with a bitter smile: "when I traveled here in the country of snow, I didn''t believe in evil spirits. When I came to this place, I almost died in it. It was the last commander who saved me. Later, the commander died in an accident and entrusted me with this place on his deathbed. " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C290

    "Oh?" He couldn''t help but be stunned. He thought that this guy had set up the hunting group himself, but he didn''t think that it was inheritance. Don''t think that inheritance is really so easy. Generally speaking, it''s more difficult to inherit an organization, or an outsider''s identity, than to establish an organization.


    One of the most important things is people''s heart. I don''t know how Fang Yun in Anma subdued these people, but it must be quite difficult.


    "It''s not easy to live in this damn place. You see, in five days, we have hunted more than 40 psychic beasts, but I also lost a lot of people. Five people died, and there are still three. I don''t think I can come here any more. " Anma Fang Yun sighed, "although things are valuable, the relative risk is also quite big."


    Soon the water in the pot began to boil. The weasel could not help but twitch his nose. He was hungry and thirsty.


    Next, the weasel began to eat the meat of these cooked animals. Li didn''t stop him. Although the meat of the animals can''t be eaten more, it''s no problem to eat a small amount.


    He carefully looked at the people here. Because they have been eating the meat of psychic animals for a long time, their bodies have changed. Their bodies have become stronger, but at the same time, they also show a trend of premature aging. Maybe they will get some liver and spleen diseases earlier. After all, some substances in the body of these psychic animals are toxic, Excreting these toxins is a great burden on the liver, but these are not problems. After all, how many people are willing to work for a long time? How many people can live too long?


    At this time, weasel ate some meat, and his spirit was much better. After all, he ate dry food every day. No matter how bad the meat was, it was meat. Then he saw a water bag next to him. He took it up and poured it down. However, he felt something was wrong when he took a sip. At this time, when he took a sip, he felt as if there was a fire burning all over his internal organs, and his whole body became warm. Then he felt his first heat, and the whole person''s thinking became a little illusory.


    "Sir, you came to this forest to look for some psychic beast? After all, there is nothing here, and the most is the psychic beast. " "Talk about it, maybe I can give you some information," said Fang Yun with a smile


    Fujiwara and Li look at each other. Li knows that this guy is asking for his own opinions. After all, he has asked himself before. If he said it in advance at this time, it would be a bit inappropriate. It''s just like throwing Li aside when he suddenly finds more useful people. Fujiwara eight skeletons at this time quickly said: "have you ever heard of the blood snake?"


    Fang Yun''s face was a little surprised: "did you say blood snake? That''s a rare thing. I''ve heard that someone found it in the depths of this frost hell. It was a team of 100 people, and only three people escaped. It''s said that they were killed by a blood snake. "


    At this time, Fujiwara''s face became rather ugly. "In this case, where can I find the blood snake? Or is there any information? "


    "Let me give you a piece of advice." Anma Fangyun''s expression suddenly became quite serious: "this blood fog hunting group has been in this place for a long time, but it only goes to a lake thousands of meters away, and it only goes there when the harvest is not very good, and then from there we will directly return. It''s also an opportunity here all the time. It''s said that from the Lingxi lake, you will encounter something very terrible, although you don''t know what it is,. But now it seems to have become taboo. "


    Fujiwara eight skeletons face suddenly become very ugly, he thought for a moment, suddenly said: "Sir, thank you for your kindness, you say so I understand is good for us, but now I have to find the blood snake." Suddenly he took a deep breath, "in fact, there is one thing I don''t know whether to say. I know that people here come here for money. If you can find the blood snake for me, I''d like to..."


    "No way." Anma Fang Yun''s answer was very simple. He didn''t mean that the conditions were not enough, but he directly refused. Generally among businessmen, this was the wording that made the other party die. "People here really work hard, and many of them are desperators. Everyone knows how big the risk is, and how big the benefit is. But if we want to bear the risk of that level, it''s hard It''s not a risk. It''s death. "


    Fujiwara bakui can''t help sighing at this time. He knows that what Anma Fangyun said at this time is really true. He can only start drinking depressed. Thinking of such a team, he doesn''t dare to provoke the blood snake. The people he came to at that time really came to die.


    However, he turned to Anma Fangyun and said, "I have something to ask you to come in this time."


    After a little bit off his knee, he said, "I can''t tell you, everyone has their own needs. At most, it''s just a trade. You can tell me what you want."


    "Well, I also know that you are the defense headquarters of Muye. According to your identity, you may despise ordinary things, don''t you?" Fang Yun of Anma said with a smile: "I know you are willing to continue to go north. When we get to Lingxi lake, we will return. It''s about a week''s journey. You''ll come with us. After all, if you don''t have me to lead you, I''m afraid you will go around in a big circle.""What is that Lingxi lake?" Asked the weasel at the beginning.


    "You can understand it as a dividing line of strength." "Basically, in the southern part of the lake, general hunting regiments are able to carry out activities," Fang Yun said with a smile ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C291

    Fang Yun of Anma continued, "in the south of Lingxi lake, including our hunting regiments and some small hunting regiments, there is no problem to mix here. In the north, few people dare to go. It''s not impossible for our team to cross the lake and continue to go north, but it''s estimated that about one third of the people who can come back, or people like you can go in and retreat. "


    Then the pommel horse Fang yundun for a moment, at this time her face with a bitter smile, "how? How far away from you? The deal I put forward is actually very simple. My people and I will take you to the location of Lingxi lake, and I will give you one thing, which is this map. This is the map drawn by the hunting group after several times of forced entry to the north of that lake. "


    With that, Fang Yun spread a map in front of him. Looking at this map, he soon found his past position and present position. This map does draw a lot of information, which is more detailed than his own one, and it looks more accurate.


    At this time, the weasel said, "in fact, I''m a little curious. Since you don''t mean to go to the north, why do you seem to be very interested there?"


    In fact, my mother said that I didn''t look like a ninja at all. I don''t feel like I am either. In fact, what I want to do most is to keep going, go to places I''ve never been to, experience things I''ve never experienced, and see scenery I''ve never seen. But you see, people in this team are looking at me now. They need a leader. Maybe I''m not a very good leader. But at least when I''m here, they can unite together. At least they won''t starve to death. If I leave, I don''t know what will happen. I''m going to wait a few years to choose a good young man among them and let him inherit my position. Then I''ll go to the north of Lingxi lake and have a careful look at what''s there


    Li said softly, "it doesn''t mean much to say so many words. In fact, you know, since I sit in this position, I must have the ability to never forget. That''s why you take this thing directly in front of me, right? To be honest, what do you want? "


    "It''s easy." Fang Yun of Anma laughed. "Two conditions. The first condition is that there may be attacks on the way to Lingxi lake. It may be wild animals or other hunting regiments. I want to ask you for help."


    "There''s no problem with that." Li replied directly, "since I want to go there, I will definitely help with this kind of thing."


    "My second condition is that you owe the blood mist hunting regiment a favor." Anma Fang Yun said word by word.


    And left suddenly raised a head, his eyes flashed a fine awn, "you say again."


    "My second condition is that you owe the blood mist hunting regiment a favor." As like as two peas, the pommel Fang Yun repeated the words he had just said.


    From this time slightly sighed, "are you sure?"


    "Of course I''m sure." Anma Fangyun laughed, "what? Is it that hard to be a human being? "


    "Of course, it''s not difficult. In fact, you should know how heavy my human relationship is. You have to think clearly whether it''s for yourself or the team." Li also laughed. He suddenly felt that this woman was really interesting.


    Anma Fang Yun shrugged his shoulders. "It''s a very simple thing. I''ve made a good decision."


    "Great He clapped his hands and said, "I promise you that I owe the blood mist hunting group a favor, but I also promise you one thing. You can come to me when you are in trouble in the future. As long as I can help you, I will certainly help you."


    Then Li Li stood up and walked back to his tent, while the weasel took a deep look at the pommel horse Fang Yun and then walked into the tent.


    The next morning, the blood mist hunting group was ready to start.


    But now Fujiwara''s mood is quite low.


    Last night, after head Fang Yun of Anma introduced the situation of frost hell, Fujiwara eight skeletons knew very well that the possibility of finding the blood snake by himself was basically zero. Although he said that he was helping himself, he also mentioned that he had a task. If he met the information of his task on the way, Fujiwara eight skeletons would definitely leave him.


    The speed of the hunting group was very slow, much slower than when the weasel first entered the northern kingdom. The weasel almost wanted to complain, but at this time, he could only walk with his mouth closed and peace of mind without saying anything.


    On the way, they also met a few psychic beasts without any discussion. Now they have all become the spoils of the team, but at the same time, there is also a victim. He was bitten off his lower body by a bite. He was at the back of the team at that time, and that is a monster called earthworm. It has good combat effectiveness. In fact, it looks more like a big earthworm Vermis, at that time, it directly rushed out of the ground, the young man did not have the chance to dodge, was directly bitten by the waist.


    At that time, the monster also wanted to run away, and the driven Li directly pierced his body with a ray cut."This is the life of these hunters. There will be sacrifices every day. " He patted the weasel on the shoulder as if he didn''t care at all, and the weasel just sighed.


    You are always responsible for the way you choose.


    These people also seem to be used to this kind of thing. They bury their companions and move on.


    Weasel stayed with them for a period of time, inexplicably feeling that some changes had taken place. Originally, there were only ninjas and villages in his world, but this time after he left, he found that the world was actually quite wonderful. Ninja and village are not everything, and Fang Yun''s experience in Anma tells him that sticking to his family is not the only way out. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C292

    Now the weasel has even begun to like the life of the hunting group. This kind of unbridled and uninhibited life makes him feel that the whole person is intoxicated in it.


    And the weasel also feels a very good place, that is, he can use Ninjutsu recklessly here. Yes, although he can also use Ninjutsu in the wood leaf, he basically uses it against the target, or when he is fighting with the upper forbearance people in the family. It''s extremely unpleasant.


    But now he can freely use Ninjutsu to these monsters in front of him. His unbridled pleasure makes him indulge in it, so at night, Li called it directly.


    When he saw the expression of Li, the weasel realized that he seemed to be too indulgent.


    But Li didn''t punish him. Instead, he said softly, "if you like, you can die here."


    Weasel Leng for a moment, in the first moment he thought that li really killed him, but then he understood the meaning of Li, Li means that the family will know the news of his death here.


    "But, teacher, do you know how much burden you will bear?" Said the weasel, biting its teeth.


    He nodded, "of course, I know that your father is an important person in the family. Now he has two choices. The first one is to fight with me directly. You can rest assured that he will never be better. Even if he kills me, he will lose a big ally in the family."


    "And what if he works with you?" Said the weasel slowly.


    "Cooperation? You think I don''t know what kind of person Fu Yue is. Even if he is willing to cooperate with me now, in fact, he doesn''t know how much he wants to kill me. When he is in power, it will be the end of me. " Li Li said with a smile, "what''s your answer?"


    The weasel grinned bitterly. "In fact, I feel that the life here really makes me yearn for it. But when I think about it carefully, do I yearn for this kind of life, or does a new life give me too much freshness? Don''t worry, teacher. I''ll go back with you. Well, I''m going to have a rest. We''ll probably be there by tomorrow? "


    Li nodded and didn''t speak. In fact, he was very smart. He knew that this kind of life was illusory. No matter how much he longed for it, it was something out of reach for him.


    So he chose to give up.


    The next day, the blood mist hunting group finally arrived at the destination of the trip: Lingxi lake.


    They went through the forest, and the area in front of them was not a tree, but a bright area, a flat snow, and spread directly to the distance. Hundreds of meters away, there was a huge lake, which was so big that at least one eye could hardly see the edge.


    But now it''s cold season, so there''s a layer of ice on the lake. According to the calculation of distance, this layer of ice can only let people walk on it. If you hit it with heavy objects, it will certainly break it.


    After the crowd marched forward for a distance, Fang Yun sighed and said, "this is our destination. The next journey depends on you."


    From nodded, suddenly frowned, "Damn, pommel horse Fang Yun, look at your hands."


    Hearing Li''s words, Fang Yun''s face turned white. He saw several of his subordinates walking towards the lake. Then he yelled, "go away, don''t get near there!"


    But at this time, the fastest one in the group was about three or four meters away from the lake. He heard Fang Yun call him, and he also turned back and waved to Fang Yun. But the next moment, the ice on the beautiful lake suddenly cracked, and then he stretched out something like a tentacle He buffer opportunities, the person was directly pulled into the lake.


    This process even less than two seconds, everyone was shocked, from the face is not good-looking, really? Looking at the forest over there, the lake is really like a boundary ridge. In that forest, li really has not seen anything dangerous, but here, large psychic beasts have begun to appear in the lake.


    Although Anma Fangyun was angry at this time, she could only sigh, because she knew that she would take one less person back this time.


    Then she began to command everyone to camp here. It''s not too late now, but it''s too late to go back, so they are going to sleep here for a night.


    However, in the evening, the patrolling people found something that made Li interested. It was a charred branch. After checking, Li found that the thing he used was very sharp. The cut of the branch was very smooth and there were obvious charred marks on it. "It seems that you met colleagues here."


    The patrol chief said, "there are traces of bonfires buried in the snow. According to the number and size, it is estimated that there are at least 40 people on the other side."


    There was a flash of light in his eyes: "more than 40?""And I don''t think they''ve been away long. And I think they should have brought a lot of salute The patrol captain''s mouth directly grinned. It seemed that he was very happy.


    "It seems that we have a chance to get in touch with these people." Pommel horse Fang Yun twisted his neck, it seems that she is also very happy.


    From frowned, "explain in advance, if you find something for yourself, I won''t count in the first one."


    Anma Fang Yun looked away, then nodded, "of course."


    The weasel listened with a muddled face. He didn''t know what had happened. After a while, he responded, "is it really good for the teacher to be like this? Maybe those people are very weak, but the weaker they are, the more they are bullied. " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C293

    "In this world, the law of the jungle is the basic law. Don''t think so much about it. In fact, that''s why I haven''t taken you to the mission. When you take part in the mission, the things you encounter are more cruel than what you call blood killing. Generally speaking, there are only a few kinds of tasks we carry out, such as assassination, search and escort. There''s nothing to say about the assassination. As long as our tasks don''t conflict and you don''t protect me, we''ll meet and say hello. If you are escorting people, there is no problem. What you are afraid of is that what you find is what makes people envious, and what you are escorting is what makes people envious. Then you may have to complain about why you don''t practice more. Generally speaking, there are two situations in the worst case. First, if the strength of both sides is equal, or the weak have a considerable backing, so that the other side does not dare to do it, then it is natural to be at peace. The second is to distinguish the strong from the weak. What''s more, the weak side''s hand is too red. I''m really sorry. " Li said so, looking at the pommel horse eight cloud, "don''t eat black to see how unbearable, each circle has its own rules, you come in to abide by the rules, suffer losses also don''t call, so that we are willing to play with you, otherwise, it''s better to get out as soon as possible."


    The weasel nodded and said nothing.


    At the end of the meal, he found that there were about a dozen veteran left the team, and their strength had a degree of tolerance, so the weasel had noticed them for a long time. Now they suddenly disappeared, so it would be clear what to do. Think about what happened before.


    In the middle of the night, the weasel heard a voice coming from the tent next to him. It was probably the group of people they didn''t find. The weasel thought that it was probably because he had gone far away, and he went to sleep without thinking much.


    Weasel doesn''t intend to interfere in the rules of the game in this hunting circle, because he didn''t even enter this circle. He knows that he is not qualified at all.


    However, in the morning, the weasel is directly pulled out!


    At the beginning, the weasel didn''t respond to what happened. Then Li slowly said, "there are 13 people missing here."


    At this time, the weasel''s face turned white.


    At this time, Fang Yun''s eyes are red! He walked around the camp step by step, looking like an old cat whose tail had been trampled on. If the people who disappeared were those who went to track their companions yesterday, she recognized it. That''s right. Black eating black and the law of the jungle are the rules of the business. But since you''ve provoked others, they''ve solved your problems by backhand. That''s what we all recognized. That''s also true rules.


    But the people who are lost now are people who have nothing to do with it. There are seven people on the vigil, and six people sleeping in tents. But today they all disappeared. Let alone the goddamn psychic beast, Anma Fangyun is also a person who has seen the world. But there is no psychic beast that can make thirteen people directly evaporate quietly!


    What''s more, everyone here has survived in life and death. Although we can''t say that everyone has the top Ninja quality, we can at least say that they won''t sleep to death, right?


    What''s more terrifying is that they didn''t leave any trace. She had already circled the camp for the first time. There were no footprints around them, and there were no underground caves in the camp. Could they go to heaven?


    At this time, Fang Yun roared, "OK! We won''t leave today. There are thirteen people. Even if we stick to it, we have to see who is the one who took our brother away! "


    At this time, the weasel looked at Li. He felt that there was something wrong with Li''s look. "Teacher, do you know what that is for?"


    He left, and then sighed, "you''ll know this evening."


    The night is coming, and the air is very cold. And at night, the night wind here makes the weasel completely unbearable, but he still wants to see what the thing that took the thirteen people away is like. Since he can see it at night, he must be able to see it.


    At this time, weasel felt that his body was getting cold a little. From time to time, he would go back to the tent and do the action that Li taught him. Although Li didn''t ask him, because of Ninja''s confidentiality and other reasons, he still chose to find a place where no one could do it.


    "Weasel, you can be in the tent." At this time, Anma Fangyun lowered his voice. There was no gratitude in his eyes, but weasel also knew that he was only a drag outside. After all, many of Anma Fangyun''s men were stronger than himself.


    But he still wanted to stay outside and see what happened, because it was the first time that he had encountered such a situation, which was beyond his understanding once again. Is this a supernatural event?


    Anma Fangyun insists on staying at this time, not because she wants to save those people back. After all, in this environment, even if her men are not killed directly, it is absolutely impossible to live in the wild for a day in this environment. But if you forget it, it''s also impossible. She can''t stand this shame! If you''re under eleven of your own.Even if the guy who started the operation didn''t know what he was, he took his men and ran away Then she doesn''t have to mix. Basically, the hunting regiment can be disbanded, because at that time, the hunting regiment was basically abandoned.


    Is it dangerous? It''s dangerous, but we have to do it. If we don''t do anything, Anma Fangyun feels that he will hate himself all his life.


    Weasel gently shook his head at this time, he did not speak, but looked away, inexplicably he felt that no matter what happened, his teacher can easily solve it.


    As for the other members of the hunting group, they are also very nervous waiting. They hold their weapons quietly and are ready to fight at any time. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C294

    All of a sudden, the weasel hit a spirit! In a trance, he seems to feel something. Although he has not been on the battlefield formally, he feels that something threatening his life is approaching between the music.


    This kind of feeling is like a cat seeing something that threatens him. A chill comes directly from his tail vertebrae, and his hair explodes in this place. He looks back and wants to talk to Li, but he finds that he can''t leave at this time. Yes, it''s really gone.


    Where did you leave? He widened his eyes. Although he didn''t know where he left, now it seems that he can only rely on himself. He began to keep looking around, but at this time around only a vast white fog, where to see what ah.


    At this time, the weasel suddenly felt cold in his heart, and a voice sounded. It was the sound of ice breaking. No wonder no one knew where the Ninjas had gone. At this time, their camp was very close to the rhinoceros lake, and if it was the huge spirit beast that he saw that day, he might be able to catch people out of thin air.


    A little bit of the sound of ice breaking slowly sounded, and then a figure stood up from the position under the ice.


    He was about to open his mouth to remind Fujiwara eight skeletons of them, but an inexplicable voice rang up, this voice is very good, let the weasel can''t help but indulge in it.


    Although the weasel knew that he could never listen to the sound, his eyes still became extremely confused. He felt that his strength was getting smaller and smaller, and his body began to float towards the air.


    "Ka" weasel suddenly feels a sharp pain in his eyes. With this sharp pain, he suddenly wakes up. At this time, a little bit of blood runs across his face. In his eyes, a gouyu is constantly rotating. Weasel''s first reaction is to be glad that he has opened his eyes!


    But the next moment he was completely stunned, he did not know when actually stood up, and has walked out of dozens of steps, it is estimated that he will walk a while to reach the location of Lingxi lake.


    The surrounding situation is even more troublesome. Originally, the people of the hunting regiment were hiding in a secret corner, waiting for the arrival of the enemy, but now these people came out one by one, shaking their bodies and walking towards the Lingxi lake. At this time, their eyes were staring very big, with some confusion in their eyes, but happiness on their faces The expression walked toward Lingxi lake.


    Magic? Weasel subconsciously thought, damn, is there someone ambushing here to use magic?


    Now not only the ordinary ninjas have begun to walk towards Lingxi lake, but also Fujiwara Bagui and Anma Fangyun are walking towards Lingxi lake.


    At this time, the weasel''s face turned pale. Damn it, where did the teacher go at this time? Think about it carefully. If you didn''t open the eye of the writing wheel in the moment just now, now you may also be in the magic, right?


    At this time, the weasel tries to kick a member of a hunting group to the ground, but he still gets up. Then the weasel directly breaks his leg, but the man still climbs towards the lake with both hands.


    Weasel knows that this is not the way to go on. If it goes on like this, the whole team will be destroyed!


    He took a look at the shadow on the lake, and realized that all the initiators were that person, so he strode towards that person, and at the same time "fire Dun''s fireball skill!" A huge fireball directly engulfed the inexplicable figure.


    After a loud bang, weasel can''t help but stare. In the light of the fire, he has seen the figure clearly. The man is wearing a Ninja Costume. Weasel has seen this man, and he has been with him day and night for some time. He turns around and looks at Fang Yun, who is similar to Fang Yun in both clothes and appearance The clouds are as like as two peas. The weasel twitched his mouth.


    "Teacher, where are you now?" The weasel roared.


    And with the voice of weasel ring, behind him is the voice of Li, "this is magic, now everyone is in the game."


    Weasel looked back, this time from is standing behind him.


    "Teacher, how did you come out?" "What is this thing?" the weasel roared


    "It''s been said that it''s magic. Now you''re all in." Li slightly sighed, "originally this thing would only work for people who are awake. Then he looked at Fang Yun in pommel horse. He didn''t expect that the guy who said he didn''t want to be a ninja had such a side in his heart."


    "Teacher, don''t talk nonsense. If you don''t start soon, all the people here will die!" At this time, the weasel''s face was full of depression.


    "Don''t worry." Li said softly, "do you remember that day when Fang Yun told me that I owed this hunting group a favor? It''s totally different to owe one person''s favor to this hunting regiment, especially at this moment. "


    When Li said this, he suddenly uttered a roar, which only had one word, that is solution. However, the weasel noticed that even if he only made a solution at this time, he still opened the eyes of the kaleidoscope to strengthen. What makes Li so nervous?With the word from the export, the voice is like a sharp needle, suddenly between the fierce stab in the weasel''s brain! The weasel crouched on the ground with his head in his arms.


    At this time, the people who are still walking towards the lake fall to the ground at the same time. They seem to have lost all their ability to move, and they can''t move any more.


    At this time, the figure wanted to get into the ice, and then he left and untied the seal on his hand.


    From now on, looking at the pommel horse Fang Yun who fell to the ground, a strange expression flashed across his face, "Alas, the people in the pommel horse clan really can''t make people worry." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C295

    At this moment, the speed of leaving suddenly increased dozens of times. Weasel swore that he would never see such a fast speed in his life. In an instant, he rushed to the lake and held a knife in his hand. "I feel sorry for the sadness, the sad sword."


    He pointed down from the knife in his hand. In an instant, an extremely intense light came out of the sword. This huge light directly penetrated into the lake. Faintly, the weasel seemed to hear an extremely painful scream, and then everything returned to peace.


    When he came back from walking, he still carried a few people in his hand. Then he went back and brought back a few people. At this time, weasel reflected that these people were the people who disappeared yesterday. However, at this time, their bodies were almost frozen, but Li was very skilled in helping them with medical treatment to a certain extent.


    The final result is that although they survived, they are expected to leave a lot of sequelae, and they will not be able to enter this land for adventure and hunting in the future.


    An hour later, the whole hunting group was busy. They began to warm up and bandage their wounds. After all, the weasel just gave them a hard hand to stop them.


    But now there are two people beside the weasel, one is Li, and the other is Anma Fangyun.


    Pommel horse Fang Yun at this time looking at from the face, suddenly said, "thank you." She was the first one to wake up. When she saw all this, she burst into tears. It seemed that she didn''t know nothing.


    And Li gently shook his head, "in fact, this is what should be done. When you asked me to make a deal that day and made me owe this hunting group a favor, I actually guessed it."


    Pommel horse Fang Yun clenched his fists, with a sense of shame on his face, "in fact, you should have killed me at that time. This is the easiest way, isn''t it? Pommel horse is a cursed race, and I am also a cursed one. "


    "From the teacher, what is the blood boundary of Anma people?" At this time, weasel can no longer control his curiosity.


    He took a look at the weasel, and then said softly, "the blood boundary of the POMA clan is called ligui. They can realize the illusion, which is a very terrible blood boundary."


    The weasel''s eyes widened. "The illusion is real. It''s..."


    "That''s right. Once you enter his blood boundary, you will be completely controlled by him. All the damage you get in the illusion will be directly projected on you. Even their magic can directly change everything in reality." Li said, "in fact, it''s not particularly accurate to use magic to describe it, because the people of Anma clan are not very good at using magic, but the blood boundary is based on magic If they have to say it, they can project their spiritual world. "


    Li said so, while Fang Yun of pommel horse laughed bitterly, "but no one can completely grasp his inner feelings. This kind of ability is powerful, but at the same time, it has a great defect, that is, no controllability. "


    Li sighed softly, "in fact, I have asked the members of your group for a long time. In fact, every time I come here, some members of your group will disappear, but every time I get nothing. Before, only one or two people will disappear. And at the same time, there will be less booty, so everyone thinks that they left, but now think about it, it''s your hand, right


    Anma Fang Yun nodded, "yes."


    "Why are you doing this?" At this time, the weasel completely did not understand. He did not understand why Anma Fangyun would do such things to his own people. In his eyes, Anma Fangyun loved the hunting group very much, and even devoted his youth to the hunting group.


    And now she and Li actually said that they wanted to destroy the hunting group. What does that mean?


    Li patted the weasel on the shoulder. "Do you remember that you wanted to join the hunting group? But you tell me that you just want to live a completely different life


    "It''s the appearance to want to join the hunting group, but it''s the essence to want to live a completely different life." Li continued, "in fact, it''s the same with Anma Fangyun. She is entrusted to guard the hunting group, so she won''t give up here lightly. This is the appearance, and under this appearance, what do you think of her?"


    Weasel opened his mouth, he suddenly thought of what Anma Fangyun said that day.


    She said, "in fact, my mother said that I''m not like a ninja at all. I don''t feel like I''m either. In fact, what I want to do most is to keep going, go to places I''ve never been, experience things I''ve never experienced, and see scenery I''ve never seen. But you see, people in this team are looking at me now. They need a leader. Maybe I''m not a very good leader. But at least when I''m here, they can unite together. At least they won''t starve to death. If I leave, I don''t know what will happen. I''m going to wait a few years to choose a good young man among them and let him inherit my position. Then I''ll go to the north of Lingxi lake and have a careful look at what''s thereThis is what she thought in her heart. Everyone has his own inner thoughts, and everyone has his own external performance. Weasel figured out all of a sudden. The origin of all this is so simple.


    Anma Fangyun wants to travel and go further, but she has to continue in this hunting group.


    If she is really just an ordinary person, then maybe everything will go on like a normal person. But she is also a member of the POMA clan, and she awakens her own blood boundary. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C296

    Anma Fangyun projected her spiritual world on this place, because this is the place she most yearns for. Lingxi lake is a dividing line. The south is the world she is now in, while the north is the world she yearns for.


    So here she couldn''t control her own blood. She released the deepest thing in her heart, the ghost, the deepest self, which is the monster hidden in Lingxi Lake


    Thinking of this, the weasel could not help shaking his body. The so-called inner ghost is something deep in his heart.


    Fang Yun, a poor man.


    The weasel looked at Fang Yun''s haggard appearance and sighed in his heart.


    At this time, Li said, "now although your ghost has been killed by me, do you really not consider conforming to your own heart? If you think about it, I will kill it once, but as long as your heart does not change, then this kind of thing will happen for the second time, the third time, the fourth time Until in the end, you will be swallowed up by the ghost and become a real ghost. "


    Pommel horse Fang Yun''s body trembled for a moment, and then his face was full of horror, "how do you know? Why are you so clear about the secret of the blood boundary of the pommel horse clan? "


    Li Hei said, then looked up at the sky, "you think I only know a part of your blood boundary? And you are afraid that I will sacrifice the whole hunting regiment in order to save you, so you ask me to save the hunting regiment at the critical moment. In fact, you are praying for death from the beginning. "


    "Away, sir." Pommel horse Fang Yun at this time a face serious, she directly to from bowed, "no matter how to say this thing all want to thank you."


    Leave did not speak, just slowly said, "wait until tomorrow, I guess I will leave."


    The next day, they left before dawn. According to Li, he had finished the deal. Weasel also felt a little sad at this time. The pommel horse Fang Yun was really a poor man.


    Then the crowd began to drive again. This time, they marched until at noon, when the weasel, who was on the way, was suddenly pulled by Li.


    At first, the weasel thought that he was close to a psychic beast, but soon he found that he was looking straight at a snowdrift nearby.


    At this time, Fujiwara was also a little confused. He didn''t know what medicine Li was selling in the gourd. But soon he noticed that Li was watching a snowdrift nearby. Without hesitation, he took out his knife and stabbed it at the snowdrift. ,


    there was something in it. Fujiwara''s face changed, and then he quickly pushed away all the snow on it. What appeared in front of him made his face completely green, because it was a hand in it at this time!


    This hand is still holding a broken sword in its hand. The weasel takes a deep breath. Why is there anyone here? He looks up and looks away, and then they completely pick out the man below.


    It''s obvious that this man is dead. Anyone who is buried in such a place will be dead.


    The wound on his body was very obvious, and his heart was punctured. However, the weasel felt that if he was more cruel, he would not be able to leave the whole body, because the wound was almost half the size of his chest. It was strange that he would not die if he hit it like this. Now the unfortunate guy''s body is completely stiff, and it feels like knocking on a stone.


    But he didn''t seem to care about it at all. He squatted down and began to examine the person''s body carefully. Soon he stood up thoughtfully, "the estimated time of death is about two days."


    At this time, the weasel pointed to something buried under the man''s back, "teacher, look at this."


    "Oh, my God, it''s not in the middle of the battle. It''s cut into two parts with this thing, is it?" Fujiwara''s mouth was wide open at this time. It seemed that he couldn''t believe it. Generally, the thing under this man''s body is a long sword, but it''s not the same as the long sword in the world of tolerance. If we have to say something, I''m afraid it will be infinitely close to the chopping sword that will not be cut again. But now the weapon has been cut off.


    The weasel can almost imagine the scene at that time. The two sides fought. At the end, the other side attacked. Then the man blocked his chest with the sword in his hand, but he didn''t want to be directly smashed by the other side with the sword and his chest.


    What a terrible monster the other side is.


    Weasel could not help shaking for a while, and then looked to leave, and from this time is gently shaking his head, looks not particularly good-looking face.


    From suddenly some regret to bring weasel over, originally he thought that the other side is just a small role, but now look, it is estimated that the other side is also a hard stubble.


    Then Li started to bury the man again. He and the weasel did not say that, that is, this time the task is to capture the traitor from the West.


    At present, this person''s dress looks different from that of other countries in the world of tolerance. Weasel and Li probably guessed that this person should be from the western continent, but it should not be their task target. After all, if it is really a task target, according to the words of the other party, it should be directly taken back or destroyed in situ.Now this man is obviously pursuing.


    Li''s face showed a look of sigh, "go, Fujiwara eight skeletons, you can choose two ways, the first one is to continue to find the blood snake, the second one is to follow us, wait for my task to complete, but you have to understand, you also see what kind of person I want to deal with."


    Fujiwara eight skeletons subconsciously looked at the same place, that is, the poor guy''s snowdrift, his face showed a sigh, and then said, "I understand. But I still choose to follow you. " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C297

    Fujiwara Bagui''s idea is very simple. Anyway, it''s difficult for him to spend a day in this place. Now if he leaves, he may still be able to stick to it.


    What''s more, that person doesn''t seem to be very powerful. Maybe the opponent is not an expert.


    But soon, Fujiwara eight skeletons feel wrong, because they found a tomb a day later, this time it should be three, this time there are three people killed, and buried here, there are two people are still look miserable, they are very similar to the person before, at least they don''t look like big people But this third person is different.


    His face looked clean, and he didn''t even have a stain on his body. Even the blood at the time of death did not leave any traces on his body. It was obvious that someone had done something.


    I think it''s because his identity is different from that of other people. Even the beard on his face has been trimmed and looks like he''s asleep. He looks like he''s in his twenties, no more than 30 years old at most. Weasel has noticed that their looks are slightly different from those of the people in the tolerance world. The people in several tolerance villages are not like this.


    They usually wear leather and steel armour. This kind of thing is obviously not suitable in the current weather, and it will affect the movement. But they still wear this kind of clothes. It can be understood that this is their uniform, and in most cases they will wear this kind of clothes.


    The weasel pondered for a moment, then said softly, "teacher, you said the group of bofengshuimen."


    Li shook his head gently, and then Li directly lifted the man out from below. Although the weasel was stunned for a moment, he turned to understand the meaning of Li. This person was treated differently. So in some sense, this person must have something special, or that his identity was respected by the person who killed him, or that this person was in fact The friend of the man who killed him, in short, now that he has been treated differently.


    Then there must be something else special about him, such as funerary objects.


    Sure enough, when Li lifted him up, Mu saw a box about the size of two palms under him. This box should be made of pure silver, with very complicated patterns carved on it.


    Li opened it directly. In fact, the box wasn''t locked. Li just opened it with his hands. Inside, there were only three things, a woman''s Pendant, a silver cigarette bottle and a notebook that looked old.


    "Diary." After opening the notebook for a look, he said softly, "it seems that we can understand the identity of that person."


    After that, Li began to read the notes of this man quickly. The previous records are basically about daily life. Sometimes he needed to fight, and basically he fought in the inland there, and he didn''t mention the problem of the eastern continent at all. Until the last few pages of Li Shuo''s diary, Li finally saw something interesting.


    "Today, I received an urgent call from the headquarters. I will be ordered to go to the far north of the eastern continent. It is said that the man appeared. However, even if he was our most important companion, now that he has fallen, I must kill him under the leadership of the shadow of light!"


    At this time, although the weasel had some doubts about why he knew the words above, he didn''t know how to ask.


    From this moment, he murmured and continued to read, "on June 15, the third year of the light and shadow calendar, we came to this unknown land through the magic of the light and Shadow Lord, and handed over to the leader of the most powerful country here, Lei Ying. He promised to help us, but later he needed us to help him and unify the mainland."


    When he came here, he could not help but snort, and the weasel''s face also showed some disdain.


    To be reasonable, the strength of yunyin village is really strong. If we must select the strongest one among the five villages, yunyin and Muye must be the only candidates for the first place.


    When the wudaren village was just established, Muye was probably the most powerful village. After all, there were many powerful families under Muye at that time. But later, in order to restrain the growth of the big family, Muye''s strength gradually declined. At the same time, many powerful clans and forces appeared in yunyin Village.


    Up to now, I''m afraid the comprehensive strength of yunyin village will really be higher than that of Muye.


    Li continued to read, "Lei Ying provided a team for us to help, and then I took ten soldiers and the team Lei Ying provided to us to enter this place called frost hell. Up to now, I still don''t know who the target of this mission is. The commander of this operation, but to my surprise, this time the commander is actually the light and shadow judge of the three chief judges in the courtroom! I know that. It must be a very important person who can stir up the light and shadow verdict, personally touch it, and summon four powerful teams including me to deal with it. And according to the ruling of light and shadow, Lord means that the enemy this time is very terrible. Although he used to be a believer of light and shadow, now he has fallen and become our enemy completely. "Li took a deep breath and said, "I''m sure now." Weasel also nodded at this time, at this time he seems to be relaxed, no matter what Watergate is doing now, at least now is not behind each other.


    Then Li continued to read, "in fact, when I knew who we were going to deal with this time, I was shaking completely. Oh, my God, are you finally on this day? The villain who nearly killed Lord shadow of light, geslia ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C298

    Geslia? After reading the name, it seems that the name of the mainland over there is something similar to that of Westerners.


    From the beginning of this page, the text is not so easy to see clearly. The paper on it has been soaked with blood. After another look at the person''s body, there is no wound on the surface of the person''s body, but after touching it, we can see that the person''s chest is very soft. It is estimated that the internal organs in the chest are directly damaged by gravity It broke in a flash.


    What is the strength of the other side to cause such injury?


    "On July 14, in fact, we''ve been searching this place for a month. I really didn''t expect that there would be such a world in this world. It''s even more terrible here than in the past continent where there is no light shadow. There are so many monsters here. In a month, we have lost three soldiers, but I already feel that we are getting closer to her. "


    "She?" The weasel opened his mouth and didn''t seem to react.


    And leave is hey a, "it seems that this escaped criminal or female."


    "Today, our four teams met for the first time, but according to your information, we didn''t get anything. Lord Guangying said that the mission this time is to take geslia''s body back. Unless we can go out with his head, he won''t allow any of us to leave here. Moreover, according to the information of Lord light and shadow ruling, this time, geslia and Lord light and shadow fought hard, so she was seriously injured. It seems that this is the best news I have heard. "


    "July 20. After a long time, we are still circling in this damned forest. We have found traces left by people, which are obviously left by one person. In this place, I''m afraid he is the only one who will haunt this place. I''m sure it''s geslia. All kinds of signs show that he has been marching towards the north. What is his purpose? Then I sent messages to the other three teams, but they didn''t respond to me. I''ve been waiting around for a whole day. What''s wrong with them? "


    "July 30. Ten days later, they didn''t respond to me at all! Including ray Ying''s team, also completely lost the news, damn, I should not have believed them, after all, they are just a group of aborigines here. But I didn''t get nothing, because I found a bandage, a bandage soaked in blood. Geslia, you''re dead! "


    "On August 1, there were 30 corpses. Are you kidding me? I have seen the corpses since yesterday. Up to now, I have found a total of 30 corpses, including people from the team appointed by Lei Ying and other teams. But there is no doubt that they are all dead. The wounds on their bodies must have been made by that guy Gisela! ¡±


    Li chuckled wildly, "Lei Ying is really a loser this time! This time, not only the people sent by themselves were almost completely destroyed, but also the people in the western continent were basically finished. The guy at Watergate didn''t know whether to fight with each other. If he did, Watergate would die! "


    Hearing Li say this, weasel''s body can''t help shaking. Indeed, Li is right. These people are very powerful, but they didn''t catch the so-called traitor at all. If Watergate is fighting with each other now, I''m afraid it''s even more impossible to take them away?


    It turns out that Watergate falls!


    At this time, a black light came out from the ground. Before Li could react, he was directly pierced through his chest. At this time, Li''s body exploded into a cloud of smoke. When the weasel''s heart relaxed, the ground on the other side was quiet.


    At this time, the weasel just responded that he had just been attacked.


    At this time, on the other side, in the far north of the area, he was separated from the opponent. At this time, in front of Li stood a man with golden hair, which was bofengshuimen.


    From now on, he snorted, but he had already left the weasel a few days ago. Instead, he was marching all the way to the north. He had just scattered, and he knew what had happened there.


    He looked at the water gate in front of him and said with a sneer, "long time no see."


    At this time, Watergate''s face twitched, "Li, I didn''t expect that your skill is still so strong."


    But he didn''t pick up the words. He raised his hand and said, "come on, take the earth and go back with me."


    Watergate''s face froze, and then snorted, "what are you talking about? Do you think that if you name my dead men, I will be shaken? Are you looking down on me? "


    Can''t help but sigh, then said, "with soil, although I don''t know how you survive, but at least Muye won''t give up on you, you go back with me!"


    Watergate''s body trembled for a while, then laughed, "it''s worthy of leaving, but do you think I''ll go back if you say so? Don''t underestimate my consciousnessAt this time, a cloud of smoke burst out of Watergate. After Xiaowu disappeared, the man who showed up was a man in red cloud clothes with black background and a mask on his face. "Leave, if you think I''m Watergate, I''ll be fine. Now I can only kill you a little seriously."


    Li said softly, "it seems that there is no way? Do you really not want to go back with me? "


    But in fact, both of them understand that it is impossible to get to Muye with soil.


    After a bitter smile, Li said, "it seems that there is really no way to do it. Take the soil, listen, I know what your purpose is, but that person is mine now! If you are my enemy again, I will not guarantee that you will survive. " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C299

    With soil at this time, looking at the figure from leaving, the body can not help a shock, "from, don''t look down on people!"


    Then the earth turned into a virtual shadow and rushed directly to Li''s back, while Li sneered. His eyes suddenly entered the kaleidoscope mode. Then he turned back and kicked the shadow. When he left, countless black cracks appeared in the air around his body, and the earth directly hit those cracks Then he vomited out a mouthful of blood and retreated to the rear with a pale face.


    At this time, his face was full of shock, "what is this?"


    Li snorted, "it seems that you have also awakened the kaleidoscope. Since your kaleidoscope is a spatial attribute, why can''t mine?"


    At this time, Li is completely talking nonsense. His writing wheel eye attribute is not spatial at all. But just now, with his high-speed body vibration, he directly made the surrounding space unable to let the soil pass through, and the soil didn''t know the secret, so he directly bumped into it. It''s just like you bumped into a wall with all your strength. There''s no ghost without spitting blood.


    From no reason with soil this time surprised appearance, still stride toward the distance away, "you can rest assured, I will not tell your true identity to others, if you really have the ability, then in the future we good come."


    Take earth hard a punch hit on the ground, and then murmured, "from, you will know my strong."


    But at this time, the time goes back to a few minutes ago, with the weasel''s eyes back on the ground, at this time, a broad palm is suddenly stretched out from under the ground! Then a man came straight out of the ground.


    At this time, Fujiwara bakui subconsciously stood in front of the weasel. Although he didn''t know what had happened to him, the man in front of him was definitely not a kind person. How could a normal person hide in the snow?


    At this time, the person who rushed out of the ground looked very dazzling. She had long black hair, slightly yellow skin, and a pair of red eyes. With her not very delicate but classic facial features, it was inexplicable that she let Fujiwara''s mind shake. But instead, Fujiwara eight skeletons felt a chill surge on his body. At this time, he reflected that this man had turned his eyes to him.


    At this time, weasel also instinctively felt a chill, which came from the other party''s killing intention.


    The man took a deep breath. She looked at the weasel coldly. At this time, he didn''t seem to notice Fujiwara. She just looked up at the sky and said, "hum, it seems that three days have passed. I haven''t died these three days, so you are dead. Ha ha ha ha..."


    But then she looked at the weasel. "It seems that you have seen Philip''s diary, so you probably know who I am? Are you also commissioned to kill me? But your strength is too weak, isn''t it? "


    At this time, the weasel felt that half of his body had frozen, and this man had such a terrible intention to kill! He took a deep breath, and his face was full of horror that could not be concealed. This man was just under these corpses, but neither he nor Li could feel each other''s existence. This ability can''t be said to be an ordinary secret art, can it? "


    " you You are Geslia? The man hunted down by the West At this time, the weasel took a deep breath, so that he didn''t make a fool of himself in front of each other.


    The woman nodded gently at this time. Her voice was quite calm, as if she didn''t care that she was broken by the weasel: "yes, I am geslia. Now the situation is very troublesome. A total of eight teams have entered this area. Originally, my injury has been very serious. There is only one way to avoid the other side, which is to hide under the other side''s grave. Since I buried Philip so well, they will not excavate, but now they are destroyed by you and your partner ¡­¡±


    The weasel clenched his fist. "We can help you."


    "Help me!" Geslia looked up and down at the young man in front of him, "if you want to help me, please Go to hell


    At this time, she didn''t look at Fujiwara''s eight skeletons. She waved her hand directly, and then a black mountain came down to the weasel. The weasel''s eyes widened. It took him a moment to realize that one end of the mountain was actually in the hands of this geslia, and it was not a mountain, but a sword, or it was not a sword at all.


    Weasel has never seen anything like this. Before, they also found a corpse with a huge sword. But in front of them, the man was holding a huge sword, but the huge sword could not be seen. It was too rough.


    The dagger they saw before had a blade at least, but this one didn''t even have a blade. It was just a thick iron bar!


    At this time, Fujiwara eight skeletons rushed up. At this time, the long sword in his hand had been cut down towards the giant sword of geslia. But in the moment when the long sword in his hand crossed with the giant sword, Fujiwara eight skeletons'' face had turned pale. Then his body flew out directly, and he finally fell down after more than 20 meters When he fell to the ground, the long knife in his hand had burst into countless pieces, and Fujiwara eight skeletons himself had vomited a mouthful of black blood.The weasel understood that Fujiwara had suffered a very serious internal injury at this time.


    This man is very strong! You know, this blow was not aimed at Fujiwara eight skeletons at all. He just stopped by the side, and he had already suffered such injuries.


    But take advantage of Fujiwara eight skeleton block moment, he has dodged the other party''s attack. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C300

    At this time, weasel was surprised and angry, but he also knew that he couldn''t fight with the man in front of him, so his steps began to move quickly, and at the same time, his hands began to seal, "Huodun ¡¤ haohuoqiu skill!"


    The huge fireball drowned the man in an instant, but the weasel also understood that such an attack could not hurt the other party at all, and then he began to scold himself for being too stupid. Wouldn''t such a large-scale attack give the other party a hiding place instead?


    Sure enough, at the next moment, a black light had rushed out of the fire.


    The weasel didn''t even react to see the huge sword patting towards him again. He reluctantly avoided the attack range of the opponent, but he was still pushed out by the breath of the giant sword.


    "Wow..." The weasel spat out a mouthful of blood. He knew that since he could spit out blood now, it proved that it was not a fatal injury, but he felt that he had completely lost control of his limbs.


    The feeling of powerlessness made him feel like he was going crazy.


    "Young fellow, I didn''t expect you to be a Well, in this case, ninja? " Gesiya had stridden towards the weasel. At this time, her face was slightly twisted. It seemed that he felt very painful, and a little blood seeped out of his skin armor.


    Weasel felt a little dizzy in his head, but he also understood that this man''s injury was not caused by himself. Had this man fought with others before, and By the way, it said in the diary that this man was actually seriously injured. I don''t know if the teacher can solve him.


    At this time, Fujiwara eight skeletons have already got up from the ground, and he is holding a handful of kuwu tightly in his hand. Although this guy does not have any actual combat effectiveness, the weasel also has to admit that he has the basic ability of ninja.


    For example, the current throwing power of kuwu, the other side''s accuracy in throwing kuwu is still good. The weasel just watched the kuwu fly out of Fujiwara''s hand and fly towards geslia''s head, while geslia snorted, deflected his body and grasped the kuwu flying in the air with one hand.


    "Is this your long-range weapon?" There was a sneer on his face. "Isn''t that ridiculous?" She was originally a beautiful woman. At this time, she couldn''t help but let Fujiwara eight skeletons shake her mind. But in turn, geslia shot back the pain in her hand.


    The bitterness in geslia''s hand was completely different from that in Fujiwara''s. at this time, the bitterness made a violent breaking sound in the air, and then nailed it directly on Fujiwara''s shoulder, and took him to fly out and into the forest.


    And this time Fujiwara eight skeletons just issued a pain to call of sound.


    This guy is a monster. When he just talked, it seemed that he saw kuwu for the first time, but he shot a man out with this thing he saw for the first time.


    But soon geslia sighed, "well, I was going to shoot my head."


    But instead, geslia sneered, and directly stepped on the weasel''s body with one foot, "I''m sorry, although I have no grudge with you, you just follow orders, and I don''t like random killing, but in this damned place, I have to kill you. What''s more, people who have been standing in my way all the time have to die, which is the end. "


    The huge sword in his hand has moved to the weasel''s head. The weasel is sure that even if the sword is not cut down directly, if it is just smashed down, his head will become rotten.


    At this time, the weasel suddenly burst out a black breath! In other words, the weasel directly disappeared in the same place. When he came back, he had already appeared ten meters away.


    Geslia was also slightly stunned at this time, but the benefactor felt the air around him and suddenly gazed, just like countless ropes, which directly bound him.


    Gersley''s eyes were suddenly sharp, and she let out a meaningless roar. His comfort subsided immediately, but a stronger sense of bondage came back.


    "That''s interesting!" At this time, geslia suddenly hugged his arms, and then suddenly made a stretching movement. With his movement, the sense of bondage suddenly disappeared, and this time, it was like these ropes were directly broken


    At this time, a layer of black flame was burning on geslia''s body, which looked like a female warrior God from hell.


    Geslia took a look at the weasel, and realized that these things are not weasel can do, but if you want to force the other party out, you can only use weasel to do it. After thinking of this, his face showed a bit of ferocious color, and then the sword in his hand waved, and the next moment a black breath swept away towards the weasel.


    Weasel didn''t know what happened at this time, but when the black light came, he felt a layer of black breath appeared in front of his eyes. Although this layer of black breath looked very thin, it was hard. Next, the black sword in gersley''s hand disappeared into the air at the same time.At this time, a figure has appeared behind geslia, "sorry, this man is the one my master asked me to protect. I''ll give you one last chance to leave now, or I''ll let you know what real terror is. "


    At this time, the woman standing behind geslia was full of black breath. It was not so much a human as a statue. This man is Chongming.


    Geslia''s mouth slightly raised, his hands suddenly grasped the huge sword in his hands, "is that right? That''s really becoming quite interesting! " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C301

    Before gesilia''s words come down, Chongming already knows her mind. In this case, Chongming won''t be afraid of anyone. Don''t forget that Chongming is the body of the tail beast. In terms of combat power, Chongming can be compared with the general shadow level. Now that the opposite party has done so, Chongming won''t be polite. He put his hands together, and then on her There was a silver light, which began to revolve around her body.


    At this time, the huge sword in the hand of geslia had arrived. The huge sword just hit the silver light. In a moment, a violent explosion surged out.


    Guslea could not help but withdraw a few steps. At this time, his face was very ugly. Originally, she thought that the other side was a ninja good at ninja, but when she just met, her attack was combined with the other side''s Ninja bombardment, but she was repulsed, and the other side seemed not to care about the explosion.


    Chongming took a step back and stretched his hands to the sky, "Leidun Tianliu!"


    With its action, countless white photoelectricity formed in the mid air. In an instant, these light spots seemed to see a home, and suddenly flew towards geslia. At this time, geslia took a deep breath, and the sword in his hand turned again, suddenly blocking all the attacks in front of him.


    But this time just lasted for a moment, and then she vomited a big mouthful of blood. She looked down at her chest. At this time, a hand suddenly passed through her chest, stretched out from the position of the front chest, and the voice of the heavy light sounded faintly, "it seems that you have lost."


    Gesilia''s body trembled for a while, but his arrogance suddenly exuberant, "I lost? Are you looking down on people? "


    At this time, the huge sword in his hand swept away towards the back of his body. She seemed not to care that Chongming had pierced his chest at this time. Chongming didn''t expect that the other party had such means. In a hurry, she could only insert herself into guslea''s body and pull out her right arm. Even so, he didn''t have time to dodge the other party He was attacked by the enemy, and finally he was shot by the other side.


    , however, as like as two peas, she was standing on the ground after a long glide. But she was frowning at this time, because the flames were burning on her right hand, and the flames were just like the flame of the body of Georgia.


    Even if Chongming itself is black, but now it still looks very dazzling.


    Geslia sneered, "can''t you think of it? Maybe you are rare here, but you are very common in our continent, and I have been fighting with you. See, these breath on you are formed by them cursing me with great resentment after death. Now I just pass it on to you, OK? Is it painful? But it''s not just pain, is it? Do you want to make a wailing sound


    At this time, geslia came to Chongming step by step,


    and Chongming took a deep breath at this time, and some decisive color appeared on her face. She suddenly stripped her body wrapped in the black flame directly from her body, and the stripped part just separated from her body and turned into black smoke in the air.


    But soon, the missing parts were restored, but no matter how you look at it, Chongming seems to be a bit shaky, "weasel, I''m so sorry, originally I thought I could protect you by relying on my own strength, but it seems that I''m going to disappoint the master..."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha..." At this time, gerselia''s smile was quite reluctant. It seemed that she was not very easy to use that power, but she still had a confident smile on her face. "It''s a pity that if your strength could be stronger, you might be able to fight with me, but now it seems that you are really ridiculous!"


    Chongming took a deep breath, "master, I''m sorry, it seems that I can only try to die with him!"


    At this time, Chongming''s face suddenly appeared a color of determination, and at the same time, the faint black breath surged out of his body. These black breath was very light at the beginning, and slowly began to become dignified.


    "Oh? I''ve seen your move before. Don''t you want to blow yourself up? " Geslia began to laugh wildly. He took a big step forward, and then the twining black flame on his body became thicker. "You let us play."


    Weasel''s eyes widened. He didn''t know who Chongming was and why he wanted to protect himself. But he didn''t have to think about it any more, because suddenly a figure appeared on his head. Then he stepped on his head and rushed forward. Weasel''s eyes lit up and yelled, "teacher!"


    At this time is from just solved with soil, and then with flying Thor back!


    Li directly appears at Chongming''s side. He sees Chongming''s current situation at a glance, and Chongming smiles bitterly at Li, "master, I''m sorry You''d better go. Now that I''ve used this, it must be irreversible. "And from is a cold hum in, directly to Chongming''s shoulder a pat, those breath seems to be inspired by something in general, directly a head back to Chongming''s body, Chongming stare big eyes, seems to be simply can''t believe from incredibly easy to save himself back.


    When Li waved his hand, Chongming retreated to the rear. At this time, he seemed to have more respect for Li.


    He looked up and down at geslia. "Oh? You''re the giselea? "


    Geslia snorted at this time, with a look of disdain on her face, "are you the master that the guy said, and the teacher that the little guy said?" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C302

    He nodded, "it seems that although you are a traitor in the western continent, your brain is not so stupid."


    "The western continent?" Geslia laughed wildly. "Do you really believe that the world is made up of two continents? How ridiculous


    Li ha, of course, he doesn''t believe it. After all, the world is constantly expanding because of his existence. According to Li''s memory, he doesn''t know what the western continent says, so how did the western continent come from? If you think about it carefully, according to the theory of creation and order, the world they control is constantly collapsing. Now, this situation is obviously a kind of pathological change in the world.


    Now, it''s very likely that the two worlds are mixed together.


    Gesilia, gesilia, he looked down for a moment, and then his eyes lit up, Gus?


    Li''s body can''t help shaking for a moment. It seems that I can guess almost. What is the name of this person in front of me? According to this name, this person should be called Gus.


    But the tall iron soldier has now become a woman. Is this also a consequence of the disease?


    Geslia looked at the man in front of her and said nothing. Then her face showed a cruel color. The big sword in her hand trembled slightly, and then she cut it down towards Li. However, in the next scene, she was completely shocked. The sword in her hand was indeed cut on Li, but it was cut down on a stone.


    No, she didn''t try to cut the stone. Even if it was a huge stone, she thought she could cut it easily. But now she had to doubt her strength. Her sword was undoubtedly cut on Li''s head. But the next moment she heard a click, and she watched her sword suddenly break into countless pieces The film.


    What the hell? She widened her eyes, including the weasel, which also widened her eyes involuntarily.


    He knows that Li is very strong, but it''s not strong enough to describe in this respect, is it? It''s a monster or something, isn''t it?


    Geslia was obviously shocked by all this. After a long time, she took a deep breath, "who are you?"


    And leave is a smile, "for you to bring hope."


    Geslia said, "please, I don''t believe in the so-called hope for a long time. I''ve been with despair since a long time ago, and I don''t believe in the so-called hope even more recently after I know the secret."


    He nodded, "is that right? How about this one? "


    Li gently raised a finger, and then gathered a light on his finger. The light soon gathered to the limit, and then Li suddenly hit a ring finger. With his ring finger, the light shot directly to the sky.


    In a flash, a huge light mass appeared in the sky. This light mass burst out directly in the sky. A violent shock wave suddenly swept the area several kilometers around. At this time, the weasel quickly hugged a tree. Otherwise, he felt as if he would be blown away by such waves.


    And geslia has been from such a subsequent blow to be stunned, she looked from, "are you?"


    Li then gently shook his head, "come with me, as long as you are willing to go with me, then I will help you solve a lot of problems, including Griffith."


    "I see." Geslia nodded, and a strange look suddenly appeared in her eyes. "You don''t come from the far north, do you?"


    From Leng for a while, "the land of the extreme north?" But soon he realized, "do you mean there are any powerful people or races in the far north?"


    Geslia looked up and down at Li, "you are not from the far north, so why do you have such powerful power?" But then she shook her head and said, "forget it. What are you going to do next? Although your strength is very strong, I don''t have to trust you, do I? "


    Li Hei said, and then he went directly to help the weasel up from the ground. At the same time, he said slowly, "two choices, the first choice, I beat him down and brought him back to the wood leaf. The second choice is that I will do what you want with you, and then you will go back to Muye with me. "


    Geslia frowned. "Well, I choose the latter, but you have to understand that what I do is very dangerous. Maybe I can''t come back after I go."


    And leave is a smile, "don''t worry, at least in this world no one can hurt the people I want to protect."


    What happened next was beyond weasel''s expectation. The man who just had to kill himself actually became a partner. Although this made weasel feel very depressed, it is a fact that he has quickly integrated into the team. Weasel does feel depressed, but there is no way. He can''t resist the decision to leave.


    "Well, that''s what happened." Weasel helped Fujiwara lie down, and then began to treat him. When Fujiwara knew that the terrible guy had just become his companion, he was also muddled.And just then, with a frown, he stood up and said, "well, eglia, your acquaintances seem to be coming."


    As soon as geslia''s eyebrows were picked, she stood up with support. Her injury was not light at all. After the treatment of Li, it was just the degree of action. According to Li''s calculation, if he could not meet himself, I''m afraid that if he could not support for another month, he would die, and this was because he didn''t make friends with others again Under the premise of the war, at this time, geslia gritted his teeth and yelled: "these guys are really Haunted!"


    From now on, I took a look at geslia. Although the character of this guy is different from that of GUS in the original work, it seems that he is still a person shouting and beating. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C303

    From then on, he waved his hand and stopped geslia''s speech. He said in a low voice, "OK, next I''ll draw them away. Please don''t move too much."


    Guslea frowned and said, "according to your strength, are you still afraid of them? I''m afraid that even if Griffith arrives in person, he can''t match your powerful strength, can he


    He snorted, his face a little disdainful, "if you really want to fight, they are not my opponents, but don''t forget, I represent Muye. If the news leaks a little, it''s not an ordinary diplomatic issue. They''re all under Griffith. If I remember correctly, Griffith, I''m afraid they''re like gods on your side? "


    Gesilia snorted at this time. Obviously, she wanted to make Li and those people completely end their feud at the beginning, but she didn''t expect that Li Xianzai actually meant that.


    Later, Li directly separated a shadow body, and then the body chased those pursuers, while the shadow body said, "OK, let''s continue."


    At present, Fujiwara''s injury is not light, but at least there is no injury on his leg. He can walk, but the weasel only has some strength. There are no other problems.


    As for the proposal to go on the road, no one has any opinions.


    two days passed quickly, and in fact, gusilia is definitely not a good companion from any angle. Weasel is usually far away from this guy. He is all injured. Anyway, weasel always has a desire to vomit when walking beside her.


    Now, after the treatment, the skin armour on geslia''s body has come off, and he only wrapped it with cloth in the key parts. According to Li, if these wounds continue to be covered in this way, sooner or later, there will be a big problem. On the contrary, the cold environment around is just a small thing for geslia.


    The most terrible thing is the position of geslia''s lower abdomen, where there is a black scar the size of a fist. It seems that the scar can not be solved in a short time. Now it is still eating away at the outer ring. Although the speed is very slow, it will kill her sooner or later.


    Weasel can''t understand that he came here alone. He walked in this terrible ice and snow for such a long time with a terrible scar on his body. If the weasel has such a frontal injury, the weasel just wants to fight a cold war first But gersley''s face was cold, and there was no other expression except the occasional painful look.


    However, they haven''t gone out of the range of Lingxi lake from the beginning to now. They go north along Lingxi lake. The more North they go, the stronger the wind is. Otherwise, it''s estimated that the shadow separation will explode directly.


    Now, because there are two patients, although the injury of Fujiwara eight skeletons does not affect walking, it is very exhausting for them to walk in such weather, so they basically have to rest four times a day now, which is to eliminate the rest at night.


    During the rest, there is always a black smell on geslia''s body. The weasel knows that this thing is the energy he has been fighting for. At the same time, he probably knows from the words of leaving that this thing is not purely beneficial. It''s a curse. Although these curses don''t seem to erode geslia, as he uses it more and more The more frequently he comes, one day his body will be completely occupied by this thing.


    At that time, he will be completely destroyed.


    This is a way of drinking poison to quench thirst, although the weasel also knows that the injury on her body is very serious. In her eyes, she no longer uses this kind of power to suppress, and her body is on the verge of collapse. Now using this kind of curse to suppress is like drinking poison to quench thirst. But if she doesn''t use it, she won''t be able to survive for a month.


    Then the weasel found some Ninja medicine to give him. Although these things are useless, it''s good to play a role.


    Geslia looked at the weasel, his face inexplicably friendly, but the tone is still cold: "thank you, but I can''t use it."


    She returned the medicine directly to the weasel, and then began to close her eyes and recuperate with the black flame of her body.


    "This should be of some use to you." From now on, something came over. It was a black thing. The epidermis was covered with a layer of crystalline layer. From the appearance, it looked like a black ice lump. Gesilia felt this thing at this time, and felt a little chill from it.


    The weasel''s face changed when he saw this. "Teacher, where did you find it?"


    "What I saw occasionally over there, I picked it off. It only grows in this cold place." In this way, this thing is actually a specialty of the snow country, and its effect is very simple. It can relieve pain and relieve pressure, and at the same time, it will produce certain side effects, which naturally feel like a drug.Although it''s a drug like thing, many countries are in urgent need of it. After all, many nobles regard it as a great honor to be able to eat it. It''s something that money can''t buy. People in wudaring village often regard it as an emergency analgesic drug, which can be said to be quite rare.


    "What''s the use of this?" Unexpectedly, at this time, geslia did not refuse, but asked.


    And Li shrugged his shoulders and said, "it has a strong analgesic effect, but it''s addictive and may have hallucinations. It''s good and bad. You don''t need to look at yourself." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C304

    This time she didn''t refuse. Maybe it''s because he knows that ordinary drugs have no effect on him at all, and it''s easier for him to accept pain relief as a temporary but not a permanent treatment.


    This thing seems to be quite useful. It didn''t take long for geslia to breathe out slowly. In other people''s eyes, this guy seems to be much better.


    Geslia''s face softened a lot at this time, and she looked away. "You''re not really the same age as you are now, are you? You''re so powerful. It''s terrible. I''m afraid you look thirteen or fourteen, don''t you


    "As you say." Weasel shrugged his shoulders: "although the teacher is at the forefront of Muye, his age is a genius envied by countless people."


    When it comes to genius, I know that our eagle group once had a talented young man, carlis. Although he couldn''t even hold the sword when he first came here, soon his strength in the group could be ranked in the top three, and then "


    gusilia''s voice stopped suddenly. He was silent for a moment and raised his head abruptly." carlis has been killed by me. "


    It was a look of extreme sadness, which made the weasel feel a little at a loss. However, geslia sighed softly, "carlis was beheaded by me, so was Jetto. He was also beheaded by me..."


    "Who else, poor Philip, died in my hands like that, galcas? I don''t like that guy, but at least we are companions, but he died in my hands in the end, my God!" "What is all this for?" gasria growled


    Weasel wanted to say something, but Li stopped him.


    Geslia took a deep breath and continued, "they are all my friends, my comrades in arms who lived and died together. Do you know why I want to kill them?"


    "I don''t know." Weasel frowned slightly at this time. He already felt something wrong. At this time, he reflected that geslia had just swallowed the black fruit directly.


    Dog, that thing as long as eat a small amount of effect is very strong, so eat directly, will be dead.


    "Because Ha ha ha Because they are all dead. " Gusilia made a very serious look at this time, "you know what? In fact, they are all dead. "


    "Geslia." Li Shen said in a voice, "you''re too excited now. Sit down and relax first."


    Gesilia took a deep look away, her eyes were very strange, as if with a trace of desire.


    "Hello, your name is Li, right? Your strength is very strong, but it should not have reached the omniscient Chengdu. Do you want to know why I was chased by these past companions? Why would I become a traitor for which the whole continent despises? Me, I''m Gloria! Since I was 12 years old, I joined the eagle group. At that time, the eagle group had just started, but its strength was good. At that time, I entered into the group and became one of them. It was still a powerful fighting force. " Geslia looked away. "At that time, they didn''t formally invite me to join them. They encircled and suppressed me. More than ten Knights of the eagle group attacked me, but they were all blocked by me. Until he shot, Griffith, he hit me hard, and then invited me to join the Eagle Group. OK, I''ll join you. "


    From nodded, "it seems that this period of time is your happiness."


    Weasel looked away, please don''t stimulate him like this.


    Geslia nodded gently, "yes, I didn''t want to be bound at that time, and the eagle regiment was just a pure mercenary regiment, so I fought with them everywhere. Three years later, the eagle regiment became more and more famous, and finally attached to the mithran Empire, and later became the official Army of the mithran empire. So I choose to leave, although the people here I have feelings, but I still don''t want to be so tied up. At this time, Griffith appeared. He wanted me to stay and wanted me to stay as in the past. Unfortunately, in three years, he was no longer my opponent. Finally, I left calmly, and he... "


    There was a sneer on the corner of his mouth. "He raped the princess of the mithran empire that night."


    The weasel coughed. He looked at Li and then at gesilia. He didn''t expect that Li had learned all the information from gesilia by this way. But up to now, intelligence has nothing particularly important. If we continue to do so, it will be the best news.


    "Then he was directly arrested by King mithran, and the eagle group was wanted. Fortunately, the commander caska rushed out of the encirclement with the rest of the people. When I knew this, it was half a year later. Later, I searched several times, but I didn''t find any trace of the Eagle Group." Geslia looked at Li and said, "until a whole year later, I got the news that mitlan had a big move. When I arrived, I saw the group of eagles under siege. When I rescued them, I found that the people in the group of eagles were not as many as one tenth of the people in their heyday. Later, we went to rescue Griffith. Unfortunately, at this time, Griffith has been completely abandoned, and he has never become the capital of the warrior. At this time, something completely beyond my imagination happened... " There was a cruel smile on the corner of his mouth. "Griffith, he The whole group of eagles. ""What does sacrifice mean?" the weasel asked softly


    "See this?" Geslia directly took out an egg like thing from his pocket. The egg has human facial features and limbs attached to it. It looks inexplicably terrible. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C305

    "It''s called the egg of the bully." After taking a deep breath, geslia said, "this thing is useless in the eyes of ordinary people, but some people have an obsession that ordinary people can''t compare with. They will be full of desire for something. If these people have this thing, then they can make a choice, that is to sacrifice their most important thing in exchange for nothing The power of rumby. Then they can become apostles. "


    The weasel asked softly, "is that Griffith an apostle?"


    Geslia shook his head. "No, if it''s really just an apostle, it''s OK. He has become the devil, the fifth devil, fermont. The devil is the real leader, the king of the apostles. Different from the apostles, they actually use their most important things to achieve their wishes. In the end, Griffith sacrificed the whole group of eagles. He gained the identity of Fairmont. Since then, I have been fighting with my apostles or other apostles, and he has been working for his wishes and constantly. Finally, he successfully awakened the underground millennium The city, named falconia, created a fantasy world and drove the people of the world to the eagle of light. He made the people live and work in peace and contentment in the city and realized his dream of becoming the leader of a country. And I''m close to the end of my fight with him... "


    "Fantasy world?" From the eyes can not help but get a bright.


    Geslia looked away and raised his mouth slightly. "Sure enough, you are not an ordinary person. It seems that you know what the fantasy world means."


    Li Er said, "I probably know that it is to pull the fantasy world of human beings into reality? The so-called myth, the so-called legend, appeared in the real world. This Griffith is really a good means. He knows that no matter how great his personality charm is, there will be people who choose not to follow him for their vital interests. But now if he turns the whole world into an unparalleled danger, and only where he is is is a safe place, then it''s better I don''t worry that everyone is willing to follow him... "


    Geslia gave a sound, and then looked up at the sky. "It''s true that under this situation, the whole world fell into the most terrible darkness, and I met a more terrible thing, that is, I saw my dead companions. I remember very clearly that they had died in sacrifice, but they lived again, and they became Gree again He was under the command of FIS, and called him the shadow of light, while the people called him the eagle of light. Do you know the feeling of one person standing on the opposite side of the world? That''s the feeling Later, a friend of mine, who had been fighting against Griffith, told me a hope that the root of all this, including the root of the so-called demon king and the root of the overlord''s egg, was in the extreme north of the eastern continent. That''s why I came here. "


    When he said this, he said with a smile, "but I didn''t expect that Griffith finally gave me a big gift. So many old friends came and asked me to kill them all. It''s really..."


    The weasel was shocked by the amount of information provided by this guy, but he didn''t wait until he continued to speak. Soon he heard a whirring sound. At this time, he looked up and found that the woman had fallen asleep.


    In fact, he is too tired. According to the principle, the injury on his body can''t make him fall asleep at will. The sharp pain will make him feel torn up at any time.


    So all night, this guy didn''t wake up until the next day when she was woken up by the weasel.


    In fact, because of Heiguo''s reason, he had a deep sleep. As soon as she opened her eyes and saw the weasel, she turned over and sat up with a look of remorse. "Damn, how long did I sleep?"


    "Not very long, just one night." Weasel looks at this person depressed. After this guy falls asleep, he carefully checks each other''s body. Apart from the injury on his body, this guy''s body is already in a state of extreme fatigue. If he doesn''t have such a sleep, he feels that he will shorten a certain period of time from the so-called death within a month.


    "Too lax!" Said gersley, clenching her teeth.


    And from this time came over, with a smile on his face, "well, since I have here, then the other does not matter."


    Geslia looked at his face and nodded, "you''re right." Then she got up and walked out of the tent. As soon as she got out of the tent, she saw Fujiwara eight skeletons living there to make breakfast. A few pieces of dried meat were rolling up and down in the pot, with the smell of appetizing.


    Fujiwara eight skeletons looked at gesiya, at this time in his eyes can not help revealing a bit of hostility, after all, yesterday, he was directly hit by this guy to fly out, almost died. In this case, there is no animosity.


    Two people looked at each other, and now geslia''s temper is much better. After all, before that, the reason why Giulia had such a big fight was that she was too tired. Generally speaking, when she was too tired, she would be extremely irritable."I''m sorry about yesterday," said gersley in a low voice


    Fujiwara eight skeletons Leng for a while, he also completely did not expect that this woman would say this kind of words, but soon he said, "the soup in the pot is almost ready, ready to drink some."


    After a while, he came over with the weasel, "OK, get ready. It''s time for us to go on the road again."


    Then the four continued on their way and drove north along the Lingxi lake. To be reasonable, the weasel has already felt that the so-called Lingxi lake is not like a lake at all, but like a long river. They are not ordinary people in the first place, and they have not come to an end in this way. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C306

    After another three days, the people finally came to the north of the river. At this time, the weasel looked away as if it was looking at the metamorphosis. You know, although the shadow avatar injected part of chakra into the avatar, and because it was a non attribute chakra, the duration of this Avatar was longer than other attribute avatars Between.


    But this is nearly five days time, from the shadow of the body actually still did not dissipate meaning.


    At this time, Li directly took out the map given by Fang Yun of Anma, "according to the current situation, we continue to go north. Hum, according to Fang Yun of Anma, although someone has come to this place before, this road is the only one she talked about that someone can walk back alive. Look, if we go down this direction and go straight north, we will pass through a relatively safe area, and there will be fewer psychic beasts. Then we will go to a valley nearby, which is marked with powerful psychic beasts. If we go north, there will be no information. Well, it seems that we have no choice. Let''s go straight in this direction. "


    Across Lingxi lake to the north, the temperature drops again. The weasel already felt that if it had not been for the reason that he had taught himself that set of movements, he would have been frozen to death by now.


    In this regard, he can''t help but be more curious about Li. According to his understanding of Li, he is a genius, a peerless genius. But now Li''s strength has exceeded weasel''s imagination.


    By comparison, now Fujiwara eight skeletons have been gradually unable to hold on, after all, under such weather, normal people are very difficult to support.


    This situation didn''t improve until they entered the dense forest area again. Although the air temperature increased after talking about here, at least these trees can block quite a lot of cold wind for everyone. However, here, there are many giant rocks with strange shapes. I don''t know what the origin is, but we have removed the problem In addition, there are many ice pits here. The snow under your feet becomes very uncomfortable. If you are not careful, you will sink down. However, there is a huge ice pit below. Although you will not fall to death, it also slows you down.


    At night, when resting, the weasel suddenly frowned and said, "teacher, do you feel that although there is nothing moving around, you always feel that there is something strange looking at us?"


    "Oh, you feel it, too?" Said gersley with a smile.


    At this time, the weasel thought that the strength of all the people here is above himself except Fujiwara bakui. Then, it is estimated that only Fujiwara bakui didn''t feel it.


    "Are we being targeted by some powerful psychic beast?" The weasel could not help frowning.


    "Who knows, it doesn''t matter. At least I don''t believe anything can stop us here." At this time, gersleya seems to be quite confident. At this time, weasel can''t help looking away. This kind of confidence naturally comes from Li. However, he didn''t expect that gersleya had such a strong liking for Li in just a few days.


    And from now on, he appeared from one side and threw the three black things in his hand to geslia. But after looking at what she had in her hand, she said, "I don''t think I can use it. In a short time, I feel like I don''t need to use this for analgesia


    Li said softly, "I''m using the split body now, so the combat effectiveness is not enough, so you''d better prepare for it. It can improve the combat effectiveness at the critical moment."


    Geslia nodded and put this in his arms. It seemed that he also understood the meaning of separation.


    Then they marched for more than a day and finally reached the position of the valley.


    When they came to the entrance of the valley, they felt that their strange eyes became extremely strong. According to the previous feeling, there were only three or four strange eyes around them. But now when they feel it, it seems that there are tens of them around.


    Even though it was extremely cold around him, sweat began to roll down the weasel''s forehead. This feeling made him feel extremely uncomfortable. The pressure of fear made him want to turn around and run away.


    At this time, a sneer appeared in the corner of his mouth, and he stepped on his feet. With his action, an invisible wave spread in all directions.


    At the same time, a strange sound sounded. These sounds seemed to be in constant conversation. These sounds seemed to be the sound of the cold wind rolling over the rock. The weasel could not help but step back. Once again, it was beyond his understanding. He did not know what to do now.


    All of a sudden, a huge rock beside the crowd swayed for a while and suddenly rose up. This guy didn''t look like a complete human figure, but he just stood up. With this, he probably showed two fiery red lights at the position of his head.


    With the activity of the first rock, and then a huge rock moved, and then after waves of earth shaking. Dozens of huge rock monsters have surrounded them.All of a sudden, one of the closest rock monsters has rushed towards the crowd. At first, it looks very thick, but now it''s even more terrifying when it moves. At this time, the weasel''s face is green. How can we say that such a monster''s terrifying force is at the level of tolerance? If so many people go together, it''s hard to get a movie level The whole body retreated.


    From now on, he jumped up and kicked the guy''s head with a sharp kick. With a click, the monster was kicked out directly by Li. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C307

    When the rock Troll flew into the air, his whole body had turned into countless dust.


    At this time from the power of a blow, directly let these rock trolls instantly calm down, they also seem to be from the attack at this time stunned.


    But soon, a huge roar sounded, and then these rock monsters could not help but step back together, and then a black giant appeared in people''s eyes. This guy was black all over, and looked black and hard. Its body didn''t look so smooth, but it looked extremely rough, but there was no denying that the weasel In this huge rock monster''s body felt the extremely huge energy breath.


    The body of this thing is more than 20 meters high. It looks like it can be patted into meat cake with one slap.


    "You You guys... " This guy, who looks like the leader of these rock trolls, pondered a few times and finally made a human like sound.


    Then this guy calmly communicated with the public. According to him, the rock demons are the leader and the only master here. A long time ago, the rock demons fought with Hui Yueji. Their spiritual world was torn up and the great immortal died, but an ordinary immortal, that is, the immortal, was preserved The guy who''s talking to people now. Generally speaking, they don''t absorb the free energy in the air for a living, so they don''t produce that kind of metamorphosis.


    It can be said that they are the real overlord. No psychic beast can compete with them. Even because they are rocks, no psychic beast has been interested in them. But until hundreds of years ago, a man suddenly came and occupied the valley in front of them. And that valley is actually the lifeblood of their rock demons.


    Although rock demons have strong vitality and long life, they have no reproductive ability. Every time, they can secrete a rock from their body. Although this rock can grow continuously, it is lifeless. All depends on a seed that they rescued from their own psychic world before it was destroyed. This seed was planted in that valley by them. The tree that the seed grew out of will grow a fruit every time. The juice of this fruit can make a rock become a rock demon with will.


    Until one day


    A terrible existence has plundered the valley.


    They lost the only thing that can reproduce, so they directly started a war with that powerful existence, but the result made them completely collapse, because they found that even if they used the power of the whole race to fight with each other, the final result was just to make each other feel tired.


    However, that man seems to be quite tired of such a war, and finally agrees that they can take a fruit from the valley every 100 years. Although this can barely maintain the continuation of the race, because the oldest group of rock demons have died one after another, now the people of the whole ethnic group have become less and less.


    At that time, it noticed that Li''s strength seemed to be quite strong, so he was willing to exchange with Li with a clan''s psychic contract. Of course, he needed Li to take back the right of the valley.


    Originally, according to Li''s temper, it was impossible to help such a thing, but the thing that made Li pay more attention to was that, according to the leader of the rock devil, the name of the man who occupied the valley was "Gui Mei".


    After seeing Li''s expression, gersley frowned and asked, "do you know who that charm is?"


    He nodded, "it''s someone who asked me to find the guy. It seems that I''m going to waste some time here."


    Geslia nodded, as if she had no objection.


    Walking into the valley, I felt quite big in the space, but when I looked at it, I couldn''t see anything at all. There was thick fog in front of me. I could clearly feel the moist feeling in the air, which was very strong. It seemed that as long as I stayed in it for a long time, even my clothes could be soaked.


    The visibility here is terrible, even more difficult than that in Wuyin village.


    But at this time, weasel was moved to cry out, because he walked into the fog, inexplicably cold feeling is not so heavy, or it is warmer than outside.


    And the snow under their feet has become less and less, and finally their feet have become a little muddy, which means that what they are stepping on is no longer the snow, but the real apprentice.


    Then they walked for a while, and their feet had become dry land.


    And the more they went inside, the higher they felt the temperature of the whole valley.


    However, the valley became narrower. After a long time, the fog disappeared and the general appearance of the valley was revealed. They could see that the surrounding environment was quite good, and some flowers and plants had grown on the cliff.Just at this time, a few palm sized birds suddenly came to the sky. When the birds saw that they were away from them, they immediately cried, "there are invaders, there are invaders!"


    Then the birds flew back the same way, hummed, and two fingers flew out, killing most of them, leaving only one to report.


    They went through several turning positions, and finally an open space appeared in front of the public. At the end of the open space was a spreading stone road. The stone road seemed to guide the public forward. In a short time, they turned a corner, and then they saw a palace ¡£


    The palace is very high. The cliffs on both sides of the valley are similar. The whole palace is made of stone. Inexplicably, it makes people feel cold. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C308

    At this time, Li directly pushed open the gate of the tall palace in front of him. At the same time, a smell of decay came from it. Li frowned. It seemed that no one had come to this place for a long time.


    In the spacious hall, there is a huge statue. This statue is a beautiful woman. She looks like an oriental face with long straight hair. Although it looks like a stone carving, the woman''s appearance is quite beautiful. Her facial features are extremely charming. At a glance, it makes people feel that her heart strings have been hooked up. She is wearing something similar to a gauze garment.


    From the inexplicable mind move, this thing really looks like the appearance of Pluto after he has grown up.


    However, Li soon gave a wry smile. Since Hades has maintained this appearance, it means that she will never grow up. With a wry smile, Li shook her head and strode towards the inside of the hall. Sure enough, behind the stone carving is a door. It doesn''t look very big, but a straight passage can be seen extending into it At the end of the passage is sealed, but there is a magic array on the ground.


    From a glance, we can see that this array is actually a teleportation array. Li didn''t expect to see such a magic array in this world. He nodded to geslia, and then went directly into the magic array.


    After walking out of the array, Li was stunned. They were standing in a corridor with four doors. Li sighed silently, and then his mental power spread in all directions. Sure enough, this place is actually a blend of the spiritual world and the real world, although it will not be based on the charm Will changes at will, but at least he can control it to a certain extent.


    "Four doors." Fujiwara eight skeletons low voice way: "this is not too coincidence."


    "It seems that we want to go separately?" The weasel said in a deep voice, "is it so obvious that the person who set up the trap really thinks that we will be deceived?"


    "That''s hard to say." At this time, Li''s tone sounded quite relaxed: "if one of the four doors can see the owner here, then we just have to go separately. If we can''t see each one, then we''re not at a loss, are we?"


    The weasel wanted to roll his eyes and said, yes, if you didn''t see it, I and Fujiwara eight skeletons could be run over by each other''s fingers.


    However, Li didn''t give them any chance to refute. He directly chose a door and went in. At this time, the weasel was also depressed. This time, he felt that Li was too risky. But after Li went in, the door closed directly, and then the door gradually disappeared. The remaining three doors remained in place ¡£


    "You know what? Your former master asked me to come to you, and now I''m here. " Li said softly, "when I entered the palace, you told me to let me in, so I came. What about you?"


    A exclamation sounded, it was a bit low but husky charming voice, "you actually heard my call."


    With a slight smile, it seemed that he was not nervous at all. "Indeed, their mental strength is too weak. Only I can hear your call. In fact, you don''t want to see them, do you? Otherwise, you won''t make such a low-frequency call


    Standing in the darkness, he didn''t worry about what terrible things would happen. After all, no matter what kind of world it was, it was impossible to hurt him.


    Suddenly, the darkness twisted. Li Li was shocked to find that he was standing on a road. Then he realized that he was actually in the environment.


    That hoarse and soft voice rang out in the heart of Li, "your memory is really special. What''s this place?"


    touched his nose as like as two peas. He realized that this place was very similar to the place where he lived in junior high school, even with some details. It seems that this guy is also a master of playing with spirit and soul.


    "Say he does a study, are you really so good?" Li sighed, "you are really invading my privacy."


    That voice seems to be the words that don''t care at all, "privacy, is this the thing of your world? It seems that everyone has the right to protect something, even though it sounds ridiculous


    He shrugged his shoulders. "I said, is that interesting?" He took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket, lit one, took a deep breath, and his face was full of infatuated expression, "although I feel this is really interesting."


    But at this time, geslia encountered a very bad situation. At this time, he was standing in a place like purgatory. The black red sky was covered with lead clouds. At this time, countless terrible monsters were struggling to stand on the ground.At this time, geslia looked around, his face was full of pain, "Damn, this is..."


    "Geslia..." A voice rang, and gersley''s eyes widened. "Griffith!"


    He looked up abruptly. A man in gorgeous black armor was standing on a high ground. His face was full of arrogance. He looked like a God in charge of the world.


    This man seems to have a strange beauty, his hair is pure silver long hair, at this time just enjoy flying in the air, giving a soul stirring beauty.


    "Griffith! Don''t do that! " At this time, geslia took a few steps forward. At this time, his face was full of hope, as if he wanted to call it back with such words. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C309

    But then there was a roar of laughter in his mouth. "Yes, yes, the moment of the eclipse has already passed. How can it be repeated? Griffith, I''m here."


    With that, the huge sword in the hand of gersleya went directly to gersleya.


    At this time, Li took a deep breath of the cigarette, then vomited it out again, with a kind of intoxicated expression on his face, but his voice sounded again, "it seems that this thing is not a good thing for normal people, but why do you like it so much?"


    "Harmful things don''t mean you don''t like them." Li said softly. Then he threw the smoke on the ground and twisted it out with his toes. With a kind of remembrance on his face, he said, "these things are the deepest memories in my heart. I didn''t expect that you would dig them out again."


    When she heard Li say that, she answered softly, "this is my ability. My power is to dig out all the deepest memories in the heart."


    Li nodded his head gently, then clapped his hands. With his action, the whole world became a little unreal. At last, he twisted and turned into nothingness. At this time, Li stood in such nothingness.


    "Why don''t you stay in that world a little longer, you know, if you want to come out, you can come out at any time, but it''s not so easy to get in again."


    From this time, he laughed, "what''s the problem? If I want to go back to that world, what''s more, these things are just passing away. What can I desire?"


    "I see. It''s just your friends..." She began to laugh.


    Can''t help but frown. He hears something from the words. If those people also encounter obstacles in their hearts, what will happen?


    At this time, in the dreamland of geslia, she is panting frantically. At this time, behind her are countless corpses, which are monsters that can make an ordinary person have nightmares for a lifetime. But now they are all dead. They are found by geslia at the first time and killed frantically.


    Geslia remembers that when Griffith was sacrificing that day, countless demons appeared in front of him. Those demons were very powerful, but now he knew their weaknesses in advance, so these guys naturally could not stop themselves.


    "Geslia! Is your strength so weak? " Griffith''s voice rang. At this time, he was no longer the man known as the eagle of light. At this time, he was wearing black armor, with a disdainful expression on his face. At this time, he was holding a girl in his hand.


    "Griffith! Let her go! I''m one on one with you Gesilia roared like this. The girl was once the chieftain of the eagle group, and she was also the most important person for gesilia. Just madly solved the roadblock, let her feel that the power in her body has gone most, such a body can really fight with Griffith?


    Instead, geslia''s eyes become extremely tough. If she admits defeat here, what confidence do she have to go on? It''s just an illusion! Don''t forget that you are facing Griffith five years ago. If you can''t solve such Griffith now, you might as well die!


    Thinking of this, the huge sword in her hand had rushed to Griffith, and Griffith''s face showed a sneer of disdain. She suddenly tore off all the clothes of the girl in her arms. At the same time, a low voice came up, "Griffith, do you know? I''ve lost everything, and now, you''re going to lose everything, too! "


    But just for a moment, gersley felt that her eyes had turned into chaos, but she knew that she had seen everything in front of her eyes very clearly. Cassega was wildly violated in Griffith''s hands, but her body could not move at all. Is this the power Griffith now has? The power of the whole Eagle Group?


    "Bang!" From the step gently fall, but made a considerable sound, is, with the sound of the ring, in a flash, originally from the chaos around disappeared, turn to stand in an open room.


    In this room, there was only a stone platform beside one wall, which looked like a bed. Li frowned, sighed and said, "aren''t you lonely after you''ve been away from the underworld for so long?"


    "Lonely? What is that? " A voice rings out, this is the voice of evil spirits.


    "Loneliness means that you don''t know why you live and what''s the use of living. Others won''t care whether you are happy or not. It seems that everything about you has nothing to do with the world This is loneliness. " Li said in a low voice, "originally I thought you and the monsters ran away together, but it seems that you are the only one here."


    He was stunned for a moment, then turned to a bitter smile and said, "it seems that you think ghosts and monsters are with me, but our two characters are incompatible. How can we be together?"From now on, he frowned, "why do you two want to steal the artifact of the underworld? If you are still in the underworld, at least you should be under one person and above ten thousand people?"


    "Because of Hades..." She said softly, "she is everything to us. My ability is to materialize the memory in the human heart, while the ability of monsters is to project a person''s future into my fantasy. Originally, we polished time in this way, but one day we saw the future of Hades."


    "The future of Hades?" At this time from brow tight frown, "she is what kind of future?"


    "The underworld is dead. She died in a decisive battle with a powerful man." She continued, "that''s why we took her artifact." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C310

    "Oh, you mean you stole that artifact so that Pluto wouldn''t fight an unknown person?" Try to understand each other''s meaning.


    "Yes, I saw what Pluto once told you in your memory. She said that only relying on her artifact can she walk in this world. Indeed, this is true. The reason is actually very sad, that is, Pluto certainly has powerful power, but at the same time, her power is constantly losing, and she must do her best In order to maintain the present appearance. Otherwise, her body will quickly return to a more juvenile appearance Gui Mei explained, "you can understand that only with these two artifacts can the Lord Pluto grow into an adult state. In the prophecy, the Lord Pluto was killed in an adult state."


    Listen to her say so, from lightly nodded.


    But don''t you care about your companions now? Now they''re in a bad situation. "


    With her words, two light groups appeared in front of her eyes. In the light group on the left was the weasel''s face. At this time, we can see that his environment is not so dangerous. He is in his own home, but his situation is opposite to the reality, because now his father is not so strict with him, and even quite indulgent to him You can see it in his bedroom.


    So this is what weasel thinks of the world, right? In other words, this is the world that weasels expect. On the other side, gesiya has been pushed to the ground. On the other side, a beautiful man in black armor is coldly stepping on her shoulder. "Gesiya, you really let me down too much. Three years ago, you could easily beat me, but now, you have become like this. Tell me, what made you so degenerate? "


    At this time, the person standing in front of geslia is probably Griffith.


    The man who abandoned his most important things and finally achieved his dream.


    Geslia felt the power in his body flowing with the blood, and gradually lost. She couldn''t tell how many swords she had been stabbed, but now she knew that she was not the opponent of the man in front of her. This guy


    At this time, she roared wildly. She was about to rush towards the other side when she got rid of the other side''s trample. Her body had almost lost its balance. She could barely support herself by leaning on her back with her sword.


    "How long are you going to fight, geslia? Give up, gersley Griffith went to the ground of geslia, looked down at the dying Griffith, "admit defeat, since I have become a God, then you can''t resist."


    Lying on the ground, geslia suddenly laughed. At this time, she gave a strange laugh, "seriously, geslia I''m tired of it! Tired of it! Such days are really tired. Originally, I just wanted to walk freely in this world, but I didn''t expect that because of your reason, I was burdened with such shackles. Ha ha ha, forget it, you kill me. In this case, maybe I''ll be the same as other people? "


    Griffith''s face showed a sneer. A long black sword came out of his hand, and he was going to stab gersleya''s head in this way. Once this position was captured, gersleya really had no room to return.


    But just at this time, there was a struggle in his eyes. "Wait, Griffith! Can I ask you one last question? "


    Griffith frowned and said, "ask."


    "Are you a God now? Or is the devil right? So can you tell me, what is the meaning of this world? I can''t see the future at all... "


    "God says the future is not visible to the lamb. The future is just God''s Sketchpad, and there is only one way for you to move forward, that is, to move forward under God''s spur. " Griffith said slowly, the sword in his hand had fallen.


    "But..." Gersley threw forward and hit on Griffith''s calf. "As far as I know, in the north of the world, you so-called gods are nothing but dregs!"


    Griffith''s face showed a color of shock. As soon as he was about to say something, Griffith had pressed it up with a knife in his hand. Just a touch of it on his neck, a lot of black blood gushed out of his throat. "You see, even God is so fragile."


    "You see, my partner can solve this by himself." From slowly said.


    She frowned, "why is that so? He has given up, and he knows that he will not be the opponent of that person at all. Because this is an illusion, he has the chance to defeat his opponent with his own will, but if he comes to the real world... "


    Li suddenly laughs, "have you ever tried it


    "Try what?" Qiu Mei was stunned by Li Wen.


    "Try to communicate with Hades." Li continued.She said directly, "it''s impossible. Lord Pluto is very stubborn. If she believes that something will be done, even if it''s a prophecy..."


    From now on, he laughed, "have you tried?"


    The enchantment was silent, and then a woman appeared in front of Chang Zheng. Even though she had seen countless beauties, the enchantment in front of her seemed to be the most beautiful person he had ever seen! Every part of her skin, every curve, seems to have gone through the most precise calculation. At this time, she slowly opened her eyes, which seemed to make Li intoxicated.


    But soon from a smile said, "it seems that you are really a beauty."


    "I didn''t expect people like you to say that." But you''re here for a purpose, right ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C311

    From now on, he coughed softly, "I have a companion. His master has been cursed by petrification. He must have the eyes of blood snake to rescue him. I need your help. After all, you have been here for so long. Do you know where this thing is?" From slowly said.


    "Why should I help you?" "As far as I know, you human beings usually have a kind of thing called trade. No matter what you have to do, you need to pay for it, don''t you?"


    Li Li smiles. Since this guy can see his memory, he should know that he is the existence she can''t afford. But now she says such words, women


    "Well, although I don''t ask what you want, I promise you that if something happens to Hades, I will do it." From then on, she nodded. Although this guy has a little ingenuity, he still looks too tender. Although he knows how to ask, he doesn''t seem to have any intention of bargaining.


    Now that Li has made a deal with Yu Mei, there will be no point in three tests for them. Soon they will appear in the hall.


    It''s just that as soon as she saw the enchantment, she showed hostility on her face. Although this guy''s body was developed like a crazy warrior, she was still a woman in essence. Suddenly she saw a girl who could completely crush herself on her appearance, and she was also flustered.


    "All right, Gloria, come and meet our new partner." From light said, there is no redundant expression on the face.


    The next thing is beyond people''s imagination. It seems that this beautiful woman named Gui Mei has completely obeyed Li. Even the weasel can''t help but bury two words in her heart.


    After that, there was no need to say more. The people left the valley directly, and they didn''t even say hello to those rock demons outside. They were ready to continue to the north.


    But at this time, Fujiwara eight skeletons said in a low voice: "a few, can I say a word? I''m ashamed to say that, but I don''t think I can keep going north


    In fact, Fujiwara eight skeletons have already got the blood snake with the help of Chou Mei. The blood snake has been enchanted by Li. At least before it dies, there is no hope that it can relieve the magic. Fujiwara eight skeletons can easily take this thing back and rescue the witch Maitreya.


    The weasel hesitated at this time, but Fujiwara''s purpose of this trip was to find the blood snake. Now that he had something, he had to rush back.


    "However, to find the blood snake, all of this depends on your help, but I left immediately after I got this thing..." Fujiwara eight skeletons seem to pay attention to friendship.


    From now on, he said softly, "it doesn''t matter. You should think more about how to go back than that?"


    Fujiwara eight skeletons smile, and then said: "to be able to go here and get the blood snake, I think this is the greatest favor God has given me. If I''m not satisfied, it''s a bit too much. "


    Li nodded gently and made a seal directly. Then a mass of black things appeared from his side. The corner of weasel''s eye twitched. He recognized this guy. It was he who saved himself when he was almost killed by geslia before.


    Chongming stood behind him and said softly, "do you have any orders, sir?"


    "You send him out of the forest and straight back to the dirt." He said.


    "With soil?" The weasel''s eyes widened. "You mean uncle Dai Tu?"


    Li Hei thought that this guy even knew about the earth. He sighed and said, "weasel, the more you know, the better. Do you understand?"


    Weasel wanted to say something else, but when he saw that his eyes had become extremely cold at this time, he closed his mouth directly. He knew that some things could not be known by his role. His strength was too weak, and he knew less, which was also a kind of protection for himself.


    The weasel looked at Li and suddenly said, "teacher, you should tell me where we are going next?"


    Li frowned, and he said softly, "well, weasel, now I''ll give you a chance. Do you want to change the world of tolerance?"


    Hearing Li''s saying this, muster was stunned. He didn''t understand Li''s meaning at all. Did he change tolerance? Does tolerance mean that change can change?


    After a while, the weasel suddenly said, "teacher, actually I don''t feel happy. It would be great if I could change the world like this."


    Hearing the weasel say so, Li smiles a little, and then says, "then I''ll let you know what''s going to happen. What do you think the world is like? Well, what else is there besides the territory of forbearance you see? "


    "What else?" Weasel''s eyes widened. It seemed that he had never thought of such a thing.


    "The secluded world." Li said softly, "this is according to the view of the continent of geslia. According to our view, that place is the darkest and brightest place in the world. It is the beginning and the end of everything."The weasel opened his mouth wide. "Wait a minute, teacher, if you say that, I feel a little contradictory!"


    "Contradiction?" Li laughed. "Now I''ve told you my destination. If you don''t understand, you will understand when you see it."


    With that, Li took the lead in walking towards the north. Other people didn''t have any opinions at this time. They directly followed the pace of Li and walked towards the front. The following days are quite monotonous. About two days later, the noumenon of Li returns, and then the shadow disappears. The memory of this period of time rushes into Li''s mind.


    Now people''s strength is unprecedented powerful, occasionally there are some animals who have no brain to run to make things are also killed. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C312

    The monotonous days ended after a month. After a long journey, people finally passed through the damned forest. However, weasel''s face was not so good-looking at this time. After all, in his impression, it didn''t take so long even to directly pass through the whole country of fire.


    It turns out that there is such a place in the north of the snow country.


    At this time appeared in front of them is a vast expanse of white ice! It''s as if you can''t see the boundary at all. The weasel knew that although they had gone through the damned forest, they had not come to the end yet. He didn''t believe that geslia had come to this place just to see the scenery on the ice.


    From now on, he still took the lead in the front, but soon, the weasel felt something wrong. When he walked on the ice sheet, he felt a deep hostility in the air. It seemed that he wanted to hold his throat directly, so that he could not breathe.


    Other people''s faces are not very good, it seems that this is not an illusion.


    Li sang some sentences that weasel didn''t understand, and then condensed a translucent thing around the crowd.


    In fact, Li is the first person to feel that discomfort. At the moment he stepped here, he already felt that this place has been tampered with. This place should be a mortal and the barrier of the world over there. That forest is nothing that can hinder everything. After all, if there is a shadow, it will break through by force Then, let alone forming a team, I''m afraid one person can come here.


    But this ice field is different. When you step on it, you feel a strong sense of pressure. This kind of pressure is like a direct blow from a strong shadow player.


    However, this sense of oppression should vary from person to person. For example, although weasel''s face is not very good at this time, he can still hold on. It''s only estimated that after a period of time, he will not be able to stand up to this sense of oppression and will die.


    Then a strong man in the world of tolerance will have to retreat because of such a sense of oppression when he comes to this place. Correspondingly, those things at the end of the ice sheet will also be unable to go to the world of tolerance because of this reason.


    This is why the world of tolerance and the world over there can live in peace.


    But the sword wind is different in mainland China.


    According to the legend of sword wind, that world is not only affected by the secluded world, but also the strong ones in the secluded world have come to that world.


    The seven gods, or the seven demons, have completely surpassed human beings in their power, and even their apostles are no longer comparable to human beings.


    However, according to the normal understanding, Jianfeng mainland was not connected with the secluded world from the beginning. After all, according to the world view inside, they had experienced a stable history, and then the so-called apostles and the first demon appeared thousands of years ago.


    Then the barrier over there was suddenly broken.


    Although Li was a little curious about how the other side did it, one thing was certain that the other side would never have a strong one like himself to break through. He looked at several guys behind him. Of course, these guys didn''t know the very powerful defense magic in the demon tail when they just used it. If they move forward in this way, Li can at least protect these people.


    It''s just the secluded world. Don''t let yourself be too disappointed.


    At this time, the weasel realized once again the power of Li. The wind on this damned ice field is really terrible. The wind is deafening. Buddha has some monster roaring in your ears. With the deepening of the public, the wind has become more and more intense, and this degree of wind has begun to make him doubt whether there is a powerful ninja fengdun who has been releasing the Ninja fengdun to his side.


    With people marching for nearly three days, the wind here is not only so simple, weasel has been able to clearly see countless tornadoes are raging in the distance, will this place really be able to pass? No, the person in front of us does seem to be able to pass through here, but where does such a place lead to?


    Weasel feel that only hell can have such a bad environment, right?


    But even so, the magic of Li was not broken by this attack, and the people still kept their speed. After another day, when there was less than one day''s food left, they finally saw something that was not ice and snow at the end.


    That is a mountain, and very tall, inexplicable weasel slowly out of a breath, face with a bit of hope to see from the, "this is the end of it?"


    From Leng for a while, then smile, "maybe, but finally there can be a place to slow down."


    In the distance is a huge mountain peak, very busy, as if directly leading to the sky. At this time, weasel''s excitement is thin. Looking at weasel''s face, Li suddenly feels that the life he wants to give weasel is really what weasel wants?But then he began to laugh. What if he didn''t want to? The world was doomed when he came here, and then he had to go according to the idea of leaving.


    He also understood the meaning of "creation". The world is sick. What is sick? What is to cure it?


    From the beginning, I thought that it was to maintain its order and make its history perfect, that is to say, to cure it.


    But then Li found that if he did not deliberately interfere with it, or even interfere with it, its historical trend would always follow the settings in the animation, so is the existence of this animation plot the disease of the world?


    It is the way to save the world to get rid of the plot and make the plot that should have been completed disappear! ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C313

    Squeak! The weasel suddenly felt that the ground under his feet was suddenly different. Although the same thing was ice and snow, the moment he stepped on it, he felt that the things under his feet seemed to be different.


    At this time, the wind and snow around seemed to stop in an instant, and the weasel opened his mouth wide, as if he could not believe it at all. "The wind has stopped?"


    He coughed, turned his head and looked back. Mina was on the land where the people had passed. The wind was roaring. It was not that the wind had stopped, but that they had walked out of the most dangerous area.


    I won''t tell them. According to the strongest ninja, even the level of liudao immortal, it''s difficult to persist in half a day in the just environment, and the general shadow level will die in it in a quarter of an hour.


    Suddenly a loud, but extremely low roar suddenly rang up!


    This roar with unparalleled dignity, weasel''s face became quite ugly at this time, he felt his heart was beating madly, what kind of monster''s voice is this?


    Soon there were ten black spots in the sky falling directly to the ground. At this time, the weasel took a deep breath. The flying monsters could not escape, so they had to fight head-on!


    Just as he was ready to take out kuwu, he was able to see what was falling rapidly.


    They are human. Yes, they are. Of course, if we throw away their back wings and their tall bodies, they are human. There are nine of them, eight of them are two meters three to two meters five in height, while the leader is three meters tall.


    At this time, each of them has a pair of huge wings behind him. He twitched his nose. Birdman? It''s true that Li even thought those guys were dragon people, but how many birdmen did they appear in front of him?


    At this time, these guys were floating in the sky, with scornful expression on their faces, as if they suddenly saw more than ten mole ants.


    "These guys Isn''t it from the north? "


    "Is it something from the south?"


    "No? Can those little things from the south come here? Were you damaged by the wind on the ice sheet yesterday? "


    Bang!! The tallest man seems to have been a little tired of the words of his peers. After hearing a loud noise, he has fallen in front of the public. At this time, his face is a bit impatient, but he still says, "are you from the south? go back! This is the last warning! Man can''t come here! "


    "We know." From slowly said, "this time we are to see your patriarch."


    "Oh? Patriarch? What is that? " The giant creature frowned.


    Then he continued, "or the king? Or Christ? Archangel After reading the name of the leader of the protoss in the novel, the huge man yelled, "human, are you treating my kindness as cowardice?"


    At this time, his body was shining with a dazzling white light, and the faces of those friends who were talking behind him were no longer so serious. At this time, they raised their hands and slowly appeared the shape of weapons. These weapons were nothing more than some knives, but they were all made up of burning white flames.


    Weasel will feel the pain when he looks at these things. If these things are cut on his body, he doesn''t even need to think about it. It''s estimated that he will fly to heaven immediately.


    Looking at the movements of these guys, Li couldn''t help sighing, "Alas, can''t you communicate well?"


    But just as they were about to start, a flame suddenly appeared in front of the crowd. The flame condensed a human figure in front of the crowd, "Lord, let them in."


    "Lord Michael!" At this time, the tall man said to the fire, "these people don''t look like ordinary people. If you put them in this way, I''m afraid they will be harmful to the Lord..."


    But the flaming figure didn''t seem to wait for him to finish his speech and flew back to the top of the mountain. These guys looked at the people resentfully, and the burning weapons in their hands disappeared. Then they flew directly to the top of the mountain one by one. It seems that the words of the flaming figure just made them dare not disobey.


    Weasel opened his mouth wide. "Teacher, what are those guys?"


    He said with a smile, "what is it? Although I don''t know what their name is in this place, it''s definitely not the existence that our world can afford. "


    "Well..." Weasel''s eyes are dim. Yes, these guys are so powerful that they are frightening. Just standing in front of them, weasel wants to kneel down on the ground inexplicably, not to mention the team that just appeared in the tolerance world. I''m afraid one of them will turn the tolerance world upside down if he appears in the tolerance world?


    However, Li didn''t reveal too much to mustel, because he didn''t know exactly what these guys came from. But if they were allowed to go on like this, maybe the tolerance world would be as dark as the land in the legend of sword wind.Then people began to march towards the top of the mountain. In fact, it was a great test for the weasel''s physical strength. Indeed, ninjas were much better than ordinary people in this aspect, but that was only relative.


    This mountain is too high for human beings. It is estimated that it is at least ten thousand meters above the ground. We should understand that normal people will lack oxygen when the altitude is more than one thousand meters. What will the oxygen be like when the altitude is ten thousand meters?!


    What''s more, what makes people green is that there is no way to go up the mountain at all. This way, we have to rely on the powerful chakra to dig out a way to go up the mountain. We originally wanted to use the magic of the imperial air to go up directly. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C314

    But when you think about it, the flaming figure called Michael said that their leader let people go up the mountain, but what if they were besieged by others on the way?


    It''s true that Li can protect people''s integrity, but if you think about it again, if you are really angry, Li can''t grasp his own strength, and it''s not impossible to chop eight hundred people to death. At that time, he really started with the people here.


    All the way up, the weasel''s face is quite bad, and he won''t be afraid of any external force from nature. Geslia is also a strong man among human beings, but the weasel''s strength is just the level of tolerance. At first, they would feel a little cold, but when they get to the mountain, they feel very hot.


    This kind of heat is not the heat in the air, but the sun''s intense baking makes his skin pale pink. This is because there is snow all around, so the sunlight is directly gathered. In this environment, if the resistance is not good, the body will be seriously burned.


    This kind of burn is not a big problem in general, but once there is external force, such as wind, it will be as painful as being cut by a knife.


    However, the weasel also forbeared. Although the endurance of geslia was much stronger than that of the weasel, she had to walk with the giant sword in her hand as a crutch in the middle of the climb.


    But when the sword in his hand just touched the mountain, his face changed slightly. "I said, is there something wrong with the mountain?"


    Weasel curiously looked at gersleya. To tell the truth, people didn''t communicate with each other since they climbed nearly a kilometer. There was no problem with distance. However, gersleya and weasel had to shut up in order to maintain their physical strength. Even so, their physical strength was rapidly consumed.


    In the weasel''s eyes, the huge sword in geslia''s hand seemed to be moving towards the mountain wall uncontrollably.


    "Magnets?" The weasel said subconsciously, "but if it''s a magnet, it shouldn''t be like this. You should find out this when you''re carrying your sword, right?"


    Li gently knocked on the wall of the mountain and said, "although it has the nature of a magnet, it is definitely not a magnet. It should be the strong energy inside the mountain that attracts iron." Then he took out the bitterness in his hand and gently released his hand. Then the bitterness was directly attached to the wall of the mountain.


    "It seems that this mountain should have been condensed from metal, and then it was injected with powerful energy to attract iron." From slowly said, and then continue to use the hands of the bitter Wuwei behind the three people to open up the way.


    The weasel looks to the north of the mountain. To the north of the holy mountain, there is still a vast ice sheet, but it is not as flat as the ice sheet in the south. On the contrary, the continuous snow mountains can be seen in the north, as if the north is a more prosperous landscape.


    In fact, this tall mountain is not surrounded by nothing. There are many associated peaks around it. These peaks look very steep and point straight to the sky. Their top is extremely sharp, and it seems that there is something hanging on them.


    Seems to be aware of the weasel is observing the surrounding, from a snap of the fingers directly to the weasel imposed a Hawkeye, with the completion of this technique, the weasel for the observation of things around more carefully.


    At this time, he also saw clearly what was hanging on the accompanying peaks.


    It''s bodies. It''s countless bodies.


    But those corpses don''t look like human corpses. They are more majestic, with abnormally developed limbs. They are wearing iron armor. Damn it, isn''t wearing metal armor in such a place looking for death? Maybe a little sweat can make the meat stick to the armor. When you separate, you will bite the flesh and blood.


    And these things seem to be all over the northern part of the mountain.


    Countless bodies are hanging on it like this, which makes people feel creepy at a glance.


    At this time, although the Weasels could not see what their heads looked like, they were sure that they were not human.


    "You see that?" Li seems to have found those things for a long time. "They are the guys from the north. If I guess correctly, that ice sheet is the first line of defense to prevent people from coming and people from the other side, and the guys on this mountain are the first line of defense to prevent the unknown guys there."


    Weasel twitched his mouth. Although Li''s words broke through his original world outlook, it was probably the most reasonable explanation. What weasel didn''t expect was that the villages in the tolerance world fought for some benefits every day, but there were such powerful creatures here that they were eager to try.


    If the forbearance world really continues like this, if one day the guards guarding between the two are defeated, or give up their duties, what will the forbearance world look like?


    On that night, people finally reached the top of the mountain. There was a huge cave on the top of the mountain. However, when people walked in, they could find that the decoration in the cave was extremely gorgeous, just like a huge palace.It wasn''t long before they saw a tall man standing by and looking at them coldly.


    This guy was the one who just wanted to teach them a lesson. Although he was impatient, he didn''t continue to show hostility. He looked away like an unknown monster. Suddenly, he took a long breath and seemed to be hungry.


    He growled, "you ants are so slow! The leader is waiting for you! You go straight inside. The innermost place is the leader''s room, but you don''t want to conflict with anyone here. Your small strength is really not enough! " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C315

    This guy is indeed arrogant, but if you let weasel say it, he also has the capital of arrogance. At least according to weasel''s strength, I''m afraid he will not be the opponent of this guy all his life. It''s not certain that ninja and magic can work on these guys.


    After that, the guy strode out of the cave. It seemed that he was in charge of patrolling.


    At this time, weasel is inexplicably flustered. The man in front of him has made him feel extremely scared. So how powerful is the leader here.


    At this time, she sighed. The people here are very strong. I''m afraid I don''t even have the ability to protect myself.


    She is telling the truth, and even said that in addition to from other people do not have the ability to protect themselves, but from the smile, gently patted the shoulder of the phantom, "don''t worry, I do."


    She took a meaningful look at him and then nodded. Although she was still in her teens, she faintly felt that Li''s strength was not as simple as what she was showing.


    As the crowd marched inside, the decoration in the cave became more and more gorgeous, and there were many more rooms in the cave. These rooms should be some people''s bedrooms, and the decoration inside was also gorgeous. Some tall people with wings were living in it.


    They don''t seem to be very interested in leaving them, but the subtle hostility in their eyes can be seen even by idiots.


    The more people go inside, the more gorgeous the decoration will become. Moreover, the cave seems to be isolated from the cold outside. The more people go inside, the more suitable the temperature is for human beings to live in.


    Finally they came to the end of the position, at this time appeared in front of the public is a huge metal door, the color of the metal door is pale gold, there are countless exquisite color carving, at a glance, it looks like a work of art.


    And right next to the iron door, there is a huge flame figure. This guy is the guy named Michael that people saw before, but at this time, although his flame keeps rising, people feel as if he is sleeping.


    Seems to be aware of the arrival of the crowd, Michael suddenly turned his head, at this time can clearly see his head position has two black holes, this should be his eyes, right?


    "Here you are. Come on, go in." After that, he pushed the door. With his action, a roar sounded, and then the huge door in front of him was pushed open by him. "The leader said he wanted to see you, but you should be careful. The leader''s temper is not very good."


    Through the door, you can see a round arch shaped hall with square ground.


    compared with human architecture, this hall is much larger and more beautiful in decoration. Even when most human kings see such a palace, they will admire it. If there is no wealth in the whole world, who can build such a palace?


    At this time, in the middle of the hall, there was a bed. A girl was sitting on the bed. She seemed to be completely awake, so she sat there.


    However, what we can see is that there are six light balls spinning around her body. The attributes they represent are fire, water, earth, wind, light and dark.


    This is the state that can be formed only after the ability to control attributes reaches the extreme. What kind of existence is this guy? From frowned, went up and said, "you are the leader here?"


    "Chief?" The girl laughed and turned to a haze on her face. "That''s what I asked them to call me before I fell asleep last time, but it doesn''t matter. Are you human? As for human beings, the last time there were human beings here, it was a long time ago, but human beings, do you have anything to do? "


    "We want to go south." From slowly said.


    "South?" The girl couldn''t help laughing, "it''s up to you. To tell you the truth, can you tell me how much trouble these kids of the ghost clan caused when they ran to your world? What are you doing in the south? Want more power? Don''t think too much about it. If you get strength that doesn''t match your own measure, you will always get tragedy, won''t you? There are also strong people among you, such as this little guy. Oh no, although you look so small, you are actually the same as our race. You have an age that doesn''t match your appearance, aren''t you? "


    He nodded his head. "Indeed, I have the incomparable strength of these human beings. But do you think you can be above me? "


    "Of course, because I am God." The girl''s face showed a certain degree of confidence. With the fluctuation of her mood, the ball around her body suddenly enlarged, from the size of her fist to the size of her head. For a moment, weasel and others felt the incomparable pressure coming towards the crowd.


    He couldn''t help laughing. At this time, he was still standing in the same place. On the contrary, he took a step forward. With the step out, everyone behind him felt that the pressure was greatly reduced, as if in an instant, he had taken all the pressure alone.The girl''s face showed a look of surprise, and then the ball around her body suddenly recovered to the size of a fist, and still revolved around her. At this time, she pondered for a while and said, "what''s the purpose of your going to the south?"


    "Have a look." It sounds like I want to go for an outing today.


    "I''m from another continent, where the whole continent is controlled by the apostles and the demons, and I want to find the root of all this," said gerselia


    "Oh, that''s why you went there." The girl raised her eyelids, as if in an instant she felt extremely disappointed in the crowd. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C316

    "What do you mean?" Geslia looked at the girl in front of him. He had subconsciously grasped the huge sword behind him. It seemed that she was ready to start again.


    But Li didn''t stop him. Instead, he said in a low voice, "Your Highness, do you know how the world came from? Actually, that''s what I went there for. I want to know how the world is made up. "


    The girl glanced away, with a look of hesitation on her face. At last, she sighed and said, "since you want to know, I will tell you that the core of the world is the south part of Beiyuan, which is the core of the world. From me to the north, it is an illusory world. They are creatures condensed by human ideas. They want to rush into your world to kill at any time, because they are illusory. Only when they are integrated with you can they act normally. We are the last buffer point for both sides. We prevent each other from going to your world, and we also prevent you from going to the other side. The purpose is to prevent your final Union. If some of you succeed in the union, then the world will be completely engulfed by the illusory world. "


    "Wait a minute," cried gersley suddenly. "Then why is our world invaded? If you are really guarding all this, why... "


    "Why?" The girl suddenly roared, "you ask me why! This is not what you have done! There was only one continent in the world, and there was only one connecting point with the secluded world. As long as we can guard it well, nothing will happen! But one thing happened a thousand years ago


    "Are you talking about another plane colliding with this plane?" Li asked.


    "What are you talking about? Our continent comes from another plane. What does that mean? "


    The girl couldn''t help but look away, then nodded gently, "yes, the big continent itself is not the world. At that time, another plane collided with this plane, and finally they came to this world. It doesn''t matter that way. After all, they have no connection with the northern world, even according to this plane At the world level, no matter what happens, no one can easily connect with other continents. But there is a guy on this guy''s continent who sacrificed himself to the northern world in order to gain strength. According to you, it should be called the secluded world, right? He sacrificed his country and all the believers who trusted him, and finally became the leader of those guys Porter, yes, I remember his name


    "Porter? The first hand of God? " Geslia was completely confused. He had been completely disappointed, in order to come here to see the source of all this, and then solve all this from the source. But at this time, what he said was constantly destroying his world outlook.


    Our own continent did not exist in this world originally, but came here later.


    Moreover, the girl in front of her looks much younger than herself, and even said that all this was caused by one person. Porter, the first hand of God, and geslia knew very little about this hand of God, but probably knew that he was the hand of God responsible for the branding ceremony, and he was also the most important one among all the hands of God.


    "Well, he sacrificed everything he owned, but he didn''t really become the hand of God. Yes, he was able to command the apostles and Demons under his command, but as far as strength and its essence were concerned, he was more like a powerful apostle. At that time, I went to that world to fight with him and almost killed him, if not The damned hand of the second God, Conrad, and the third apostle, eubic, will succeed in blocking me. As long as you kill him, then even if the other apostles fight again, they won''t get a new bully''s egg. " Said the girl.


    "You''re talking about this?" Geslia took an egg out of her arms, which was the egg of the bully.


    "No, this thing is not a bully''s egg. There are only five real bully''s eggs." The girl gently waved her hand, "these five things correspond to the five strong men in the northern world. They talk about their own combination with human beings through this thing, and then they get the ability to act. But the human beings in your world will not resist at all, because they have the consciousness of giving up everything to pursue power. What''s the point of giving up their original heart Why not give up? This thing in your hand is just an ordinary devil''s egg. It can transform human beings into Apostles at most. "


    Gersley shook his head. "I know this thing is not the real egg of the overlord. I want to know how to defeat the apostle, so I want to go to the root of the north to have a look, if I can succeed..."


    "Don''t deceive yourself." The girl sighed softly, "although I''ve only been awake for more than a day, I already know what''s going on in that continent. It''s crazy. The fifth apostle, fickmond, is actually pulling the secluded world to the real world step by step. If he''s allowed to do so, then no matter the devil, the Apostle or even the hand of God, they don''t need to rely on attachment The human body can easily walk in the human worldFrom smile smile, "if really like this, you don''t have what action?"


    "Yes, that''s why I woke up today, because I knew someone would come, but I didn''t think it would be a human." At this time, the girl slowly stood up and walked a few steps forward. At this time, she knelt down on the ground and said softly, "you must be the one who came to save the world, so please." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C317

    At this time, weasel and others were confused. They couldn''t understand why the man who just looked proud suddenly said such words.


    Li said softly, "you are the condensation of good wishes in the hearts of people in this world, and you are also the last Watcher in this world. If you give all your hopes to me, then it means you have to give up all this, you know?"


    "Of course." At this time, the girl still worships the ground, and her face shows a sincere color, "you are the Savior of the world, and also my Savior, as early as countless years ago, I have learned that you will come."


    Li Li laughs. He believes in the so-called prophecy, but he doesn''t believe that a prophecy will point at him.


    "But I don''t believe your words. If you want to say that there will be a world changed by one person in the world, I will still believe it. But if that person refers to me, I will never believe it..." When Li said this, he suddenly frowned, "wait, when did you know this prophecy?"


    The girl whispered, "a thousand years ago, when I was asleep."


    "Hiss..." He took a deep breath from this moment. "Who told you this prophecy?"


    "It''s the will of the world." The girl still said so, at this time she looked very sincere, it seemed that she took Li as her own God.


    After thinking about it for a while, if it is the will of the world, I still believe it. After all, the will of the world is omniscient about everything that happens in the world. Then I knew about the defeat of Hui Yueji in that year. I even knew about the agreement between myself and Kakashi.


    The girl in front of her is the incarnation of many wills in the world. It can also be said that she is on the same side with the will of the world.


    After thinking for a while, he said, "what else does the will of the world say?"


    "The will of the world says that everything depends on you." The girl said softly.


    And leave is to smile, by oneself? He really wanted to laugh at this time. Why is the continent where geslia is located invaded by so many monsters from the secluded world? Why should the monster that should be in the deepest part of the world appear on that continent?


    That''s because that continent is disgusted by the will of the world.


    In fact, to be clear, Jianfeng continent is the continent of other planes. They suddenly intrude into this plane because they don''t know what reason. I don''t know much about this plane, and there will be some trauma.


    Such a break into other people''s homes, the will of the world can not be bored before there is a ghost, so it gives Jianfeng the mainland disaster, there is no doubt that the legendary world of Jianfeng is the most desperate one from the animation we have seen, and everyone is in absolute despair.


    The strong abandon the weak and pursue higher power. The weak struggle but can not get any salvation, they choose the gods to pray, but get the judgment of heresy.


    But the road 50, Tianyan 49, unless it really ends in a gray end, otherwise anyone has a chance of life. On the other hand, even if you are now dominating the world, there is a chance to kill you, and you will end up in a gray situation at any time. And the line is now.


    Looking at the girl in front of her, she was very smart. Even before Li could react to what happened, she directly bowed to Li. She already understood that Li was chosen as the Savior, the leader of the plane, and the executor of the next purge.


    From now on, he laughed, "I know the current affairs very well."


    This sentence is not to the girl in front of us, but to this plane.


    He sighed softly. This plane must know everything that happened in its own plane, and that''s exactly what happened. So it also knows the agreement between "creation" and itself. It''s better to push the boat with the current and help yourself than to stop yourself in every way, which is much better than the crazy revenge that you can get away from in the future.


    After saying that, she directly made a shadow separation seal. In a flash, countless separation bodies had separated from his body. After seeing the separation, she directly opened the door and rushed out. But at this time, the girl didn''t have any movement. At the moment, the strong breath of separation had made her understand, even if it was her own resistance In the eyes of Li, it''s just a joke.


    Thousands of people rushed out of the hall, leaving the preset place, and they naturally knew what to do.


    It''s only less than an hour before we deliberately strengthen the movement speed of these avatars and even want to make a circle around this plane. But half an hour later, they were almost all in place.


    The first person appeared in the ghost kingdom. At this time, Fujiwara eight skeletons were standing outside Maitreya''s door. His face was worried. It seemed that even the blood snake he brought back could not immediately save Maitreya''s injury.Suddenly a figure appeared in front of him, Fujiwara eight skeletons at this time stare big eyes, "from, how can you?"


    Li shakes her head and pushes the door open. Fujiwara wants to stop her, but she stops again. She doesn''t know why she stops. He feels that the separation has changed.


    His body has endless dignity, people even dare not look at him.


    And just as he pushed the door open, the position moved and the black breath came out of the ground. With a snort, he strode to Maitreya''s bed and stopped the doctor with one hand.


    he looked up and down at this time still lying in bed in Maitreya, at this time, Maitreya was sweating profusely, looking very miserable, taking a deep breath, then injected a little white essence into her mouth. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C318

    Maitreya''s eyelids obviously moved at this time, and then opened her eyes within a moment. She looked away in a trance, "are you..."


    Li shook his head and said, "you don''t need to know who I am. In five years, you will give birth to a woman named Ziyuan. That''s my daughter and your daughter."


    "But..." What else does Maitreya want to say.


    At this time, he waved his hand and said, "by the way, I mention you solved it."


    Then Li strode to the door. At this time, the black air in the sky became more and more thick. With the pace of Li, the black air became more and more strong. It seemed that in a moment, the other party had noticed the powerful enemy.


    From now on, the black air in the whole sky suddenly solidified, and then for a moment, these black air seemed to be attracted by something, and rushed to Li''s body. Li''s single hand had gathered all the black air in Li''s hand.


    And then, with a little grip, Li made the black air into a ball.


    "Who are you..." The monster''s voice is roaring in the ball.


    And Li shakes his head gently and directly exerts a psychic skill. With Li''s psychic skill, a half old girl appears beside Li. This is the underworld.


    Li threw the black ball to Pluto, "they are for your own good, but I''ll leave it to you."


    After finishing all this, from slowly forward a step, with his step, he directly disappeared in place.


    At this time, the second one appeared in the land of earth. At this time, she was extremely flustered in Tu Ying''s office. At this time, the corner of tianyeyuan''s mouth was pouring out blood. It seemed that her injury was not so light.


    On the other hand, timaria is being besieged by several people, all of whom are close to the level of shadow. Their faces are full of the expression of potential, as if they really think that relying on their own strength can trap timaria.


    The day wild round at this time Wu wears chest to say, "why do you want to betray me?"


    "Lord Tu Ying, oh, no, it should be said that he was the first four generations." A gloomy voice began to ring, but it was the voice of Onoki. He stepped back from the door of the office and strode in.


    In fact, after the last battle with Muye, Onoki was pushed down from the position of Huoying by tianyeyuan through a series of coup measures. According to tianyeyuan''s means and some people''s Secret support, together with some encouragement from Muye, and when she fought with Muye at that time, she was also regarded as a hero, so she gathered a lot of people''s popularity. After that At last, she became a local shadow of four generations.


    It''s just that this guy''s strength is still not enough, and he was waiting for a chance to make a comeback.


    Tianye Yuanyi also felt that he was too careless. He thought that the disappearance of Onoki during this period was to give up completely.


    "Damn it, if you know that, you should get rid of it!" At this time, tianyeyuan''s face is not reconciled expression, she wants to roar, but can only keep panting.


    Onoki gently twisted his neck, "well, it''s time to repay what you''ve done to me."


    When his voice just fell, his head flew out suddenly. At this time, Li Zheng was standing behind Onoki and slowly pushed his body aside. "Tianyeyuan has not seen you for a long time, but it seems that your situation is not so good."


    Tianyeyuan stares at Li at this time. She didn''t expect that Li would come at this time. Originally, she was ready to say hello to timaria and let her leave here quickly. After all, timaria''s power is the ability that everyone here can''t stop.


    Tian Yeyuan then sits on Tu Ying''s office chair with a bitter smile and waves to timaria. Timaria is stunned. According to what Tian Yeyuan said before, she can''t deal with these people completely. After all, these people can be said to be the important backbone and backbone of Tu kingdom.


    If the loss is really heavy, then the country of earth will basically take away half of its life.


    But now tianyeyuan asked her to do it at will?


    Timaria was very upset when she was surrounded by these people. Now that she could do it at will, of course, she would not be soft handed. She would beat these guys down with a few swords.


    Tianyeyuan sighed and said, "since you are here, it means you don''t need me, right?"


    He shook his head and said, "no, I need you very much."


    said, leaving the essence of a little white to the Tianyu circle, "swallow it."


    Tianyeyuan looks away, seems to be a little hesitant, but she still swallowed it, then she suddenly widened her eyes, "this is..."


    Li Er said, "it''s power and seed. You will give birth to my child."


    When he said that, he closed his eyes slightly, "just choose your own name. Next, I will let the five countries have no more wars. Ha ha ha... "Then he directly disappeared in the air, and at this time the other one had stabbed his knife into Lei Ying''s chest.


    Lei Ying seems to have never thought that someone could solve himself with such a fast speed.


    And from the corner of the mouth is to show a sneer, and then he coldly looked to one side of a five or six-year-old girl.


    At this time, all the people around have been shocked by Li''s strength. They look at Li nervously. They don''t know what Li will do next. "Are you two wooden people?"


    The woman nodded, face is still the color of warning, and then from very casual said, "you will become the next Lei Ying."


    What? The fourth generation of Lei Ying AI stares at Li. Please, according to his strength, it''s a little reluctant to succeed Lei Ying, but Li let such a woman inherit the position of Lei Ying now?!


    You know, as a shadow class, it''s not enough to have force and strategy! ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C319

    You should know that although the five shadows are only spiritual leaders, they are actually responsible for the direction of the village''s way forward. Women are as strong as men in strength, and their strategies are even more detailed than men, but women always have some sensibility.


    Because of this sensibility, it''s easy for the female superior to make some wrong judgments because of some emotional things.


    AI took a deep breath at this time, but then he coughed violently. He vomited blood. Now he hasn''t had time to choose his B, and the last B is now in cultivation. In this case, there is no way to mobilize Bawei to help.


    And at this time, a sharp drink rang up, "who are you in the end!"


    From the horizontal view, it was a woman with a ponytail that was as long as her waist. Her hair was as long as her waist, but she didn''t look very big. She was only about seventeen or eighteen years old.


    In an instant, she smelled the breath of chakra on her body.


    "Are you the two tailed man of this generation Li said with a smile.


    However, she showed a sneer, and suddenly a blue flame surged on her body. She let go of AI''s hand and strode towards her directly. For Li, such a distance was just a moment. He just passed in front of each other in one step and was very relaxed.


    The other party''s body, which was going to be tailed, froze like this, and then a ball with a blue flame appeared in his hand, "this belongs to me."


    At this point from the hands of the ball is two cat fork chakra condensed body.


    Li Li opened his mouth and swallowed the two cat forks. He couldn''t help looking like this. He continued, "you two wooden people, you can see that my strength is completely above these people, even above the whole tolerance world. Do you understand?"


    They took a deep breath at this time, and then nodded heavily, "do you want me to be Lei Ying? Do you want to use my identity to encroach on yunyin village and Lei Zhiguo?"


    From now on, he smiles. The child actually knows this kind of thing, but Li still shakes his head, "don''t worry, I won''t do it, because the world I want to build is a world without war."


    Said from the same gave two by wooden people a white liquid.


    After swallowing it, the two Yumu people''s bodies become adults immediately. After all, all the people who swallow it will give birth to their children. If the mother does not meet the requirements, it will ripen the mother first.


    From this point directly disappeared in the air.


    Why are the five major state-owned wars? Because they don''t have their own beliefs, or they believe in the will of their own villages. Yes, the will of fire and the will of earth are all beliefs, but what do these beliefs tell them? All interests are based on the village!


    For this reason, it is not too much to exterminate human nature and kill ten thousand people!


    So I chose a way.


    On the other side, the fourth generation of water shadow is staring at Li, the confusion in his eyes has quickly disappeared, "so I have been controlled all this time?"


    This guy had been under the control of the earth all the time, but at this time, he was released from the magic, but his life would not be long.


    Zhao Meiming is looking at all this, her face is full of sadness, just when she wanted to stop from, but just was away from a point on the bounce fly out, from a look at Zhao Meiming, and then said, "she will become the next water shadow."


    Yancang took a look at zhaomeiming, then nodded gently, "I should not live long?"


    Li Er gave a sound, and then said, "I forcibly removed the skill of bringing earth. You only have three days."


    Yancang said with a smile, "enough, enough." Then he opened his clothes, "your strength should be able to do it? Take Jifu away


    Li en took out the three tails of his body and gave Zhao Meiming a drop of white liquid, but this time he hesitated and said, "swallow it."


    Zhao Meiming nodded. She didn''t know why she suddenly felt that there was a force that she had to believe in.


    Then Li appeared in Sharen village. At this time, it was the wedding ceremony of the four generations of Fengying. Li laughed and strode into it. The white liquid was actually a part of Li''s spirit. Any woman who swallowed it would give birth to a child. This child is not only a child of Li, but also a part of Li. They have independent thinking, and they can also understand it He is obedient to Li.


    With the sound of Li''s footsteps, these Sharen''s faces showed angry expression. After all, Li''s coming in like this is insulting the whole Sharen village!


    However, all this was over at the moment when the wind shadow of the fourth generation was seriously injured.


    Everyone''s face showed the expression of fear, but from the hands of the white liquid is just to have been stunned by the Galileo. Then he took the crane from the body of Galileo.Then he disappeared into the land of the wind.


    The fifth one appeared in the wood leaves. At this time, he stood in front of bofengshuimen. Bofengshuimen''s face first showed a look of consternation, and then he could not help but lower his voice and said, "when did you come back? Do you know that the whole village now lists you as a traitor?"


    Li laughs. Of course, he knows that on that day, he was seen. At that time, the man ran away with something like a scroll, but Li was too lazy to chase him.


    Otherwise, he will not escape.


    However, I didn''t expect that the other party still had life to come back, and put pressure on Muye to list himself as a traitor.


    But Li didn''t care about it. He said softly, "I have something to do when I come back this time. You come with me to the fire shadow office


    This wave Fengshui gate can not help but be astonished. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C320

    The next thing is just like what happened just now. Originally, Li thought so, but he didn''t expect that Li had just negotiated with the third generation, and Bofeng Watergate attacked Li behind. Li just laughed at this, killed the fourth generation, and then injected his spirit into his body.


    Originally, he had given Watergate a chance. Since he was not willing to take advantage of it, then you are welcome.


    In this regard, all the affairs of the five tolerance villages have been solved, at least now the five films are all their own people.


    On the other side, another shadow of Li has appeared in front of Dai Tu, and Dai Tu''s face is sad. Through Li''s "testimony", Dai Tu knows that what he has been doing is useless.


    Then he went back to Muye. Of course, he knew that he was unwilling, but there was no way.


    Then the noumenon of Li slowly opened his eyes in the palace, "well, I''ve solved all the problems in the world of tolerance."


    With the words of Li, the girl who still kneels down in front of him is surprised. She thought Li was very strong, but she didn''t expect that she was so strong.


    Li coughed in a low voice, "geslia, the next thing is your business."


    Said from the figure disappeared from the original place, and together with the disappearance of geslia.


    When they reappeared, they had already come to the outside of a huge city. With his fingers, the whole world seemed to roar. Then, the front door of the city slowly opened.


    Geslia looked at the city in front of her and couldn''t help taking a deep breath, "falconia."


    Falconia is a city-state founded by Griffith. This city is the only safe city on the continent. Now the whole continent is in a situation of semi integration with the secluded world. It can be said that all places except here are occupied by terrible monsters.


    Those monsters are not complete apostles. Most of them are the most direct illusions in human hearts, such as dragons, elves, goblins, giants, etc.


    In this environment, human beings are very difficult to survive, so they have to rely on Griffith and beg for mercy from him. In their eyes, Griffith is the greatest king and the only savior in the world.


    Of course, these are just appearances. The reason why the world has become like this is entirely due to Griffith. He defeated the great cusha, which made the imaginary world merge with the world. He is the one who created the real eschatology, and he is also the one who created the last refuge.


    When he was still a human being, his biggest dream was to be the king of a country. Now he has fulfilled his dream, but what he got is only a small human world.


    Dream and complete the dream. In order to complete the dream, he can abandon everything. If he knew that the dream he got was like this, would he choose to sacrifice his companions?


    Will you? This kind of people can do anything for their dreams.


    Looking at the city in front of him, he whispered, "Griffith, come out and meet me."


    With his voice, a flame had fallen directly from the sky.


    "Get out of the way!" cried gersley, with a change of face! This is gurun Beirut! "


    Gulen beirudo, one of the apostles under Griffith, is known as the strongest apostle of fire. He himself is a giant flame giant. When he looks up, the huge body that fell down at a high speed suddenly holds fast. He just floats in the air and wants to struggle, but he has no way to continue to fall.


    From the corner of the mouth slightly up, "the so-called apostles, only such strength?"


    Then he slightly raised his hand, and then suddenly grasped it. With his action, the giant of fire in the air directly burst into a spark in the air. As Li finished all this, a brilliant figure appeared in front of Li. The people in front of him were so beautiful that his appearance was absolutely equal to any beauty. His long silver hair seemed to tell his proud body It''s a lot.


    "Who are you?" Griffith''s face was arrogant, as if he didn''t put the separation in his eyes at all.


    "I am God, the new God." He had already taken a step forward. Griffith''s brow was wrinkled. Now he couldn''t see the depth of separation. There was endless power on his body, but he couldn''t see where the power came from.


    Li said softly, "don''t worry, I''m not the new hand of God. If I were just the hand of God, I would not say such words to you, because The hand of God is just the apostle of God, just the finger of God. It is not worthy to be called God


    There was a look of disdain on Griffith''s face. "You say you are a God. There are only gods in this world..."


    His voice did not fall, the mouth suddenly issued a roar, "this, this is..."As the color of pain flashed on his face, the armor on his body was rapidly disappearing, at the same time, the power on his body was also rapidly disappearing


    "This is..." Griffith''s face was full of fear. At this time, his power was rising to the sky. This was a vision caused by the great power leaving the body.


    He is no longer the hand of God. He feels that his power has fallen from the hand of God to the level of human beings. He feels that before long, he will become the ordinary human, or the tortured human!


    "Oh, here it is." It seems that I know all about it.


    With Griffith kneeling on the ground at the same time, there are three pillars of light flying from a distance into the sky.


    "This What the hell is going on! " After Griffith lost the rank of the hand of God, it seems that his mind has returned to the level of human beings. After all, he is human and will always be surprised. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C321

    "Of course." Li Li laughed, "why do you think you are called the hand of God? Don''t you feel that your strength is not the hand of God? "


    There was a flash of amazement on Griffith''s face. The amazement on his beautiful face had covered his glory. What he wanted to say was a little bit away from the city in front of him, which didn''t touch the city at all. But after such an action, Griffith seemed to hear the sound of mountain collapse Sound.


    Falconia is disintegrating at this time. In the sky of falconia, a huge black hole appears. This black hole is constantly sucking up the city below. All the inanimate things in the city, whether they are buildings, houses or clothes, are flying towards the sky.


    "What have you done?" Griffith, with a roar, had rushed towards Li.


    He has lost his divinity. He sighs. The so-called hand of God is the human beings who have divinity. They can control their own power better when they have divinity. At the same time, what they get is not the complete divinity, but some slight divinity. This divinity is not enough to erase their original human feelings, that is, human nature.


    Just will they unlimited pressure in the deepest position of the body, but now, Griffith''s body after the disappearance of divinity, his body of human nature on the crazy explosion!


    Because he has been repressed for a long time, these human natures have made him unable to think correctly.


    If the person in front of him was really Griffith in a normal state, would he be so crazy?


    Indeed, falconia is the crystallization of his dream. With this city, he realizes his dream of becoming the king of a country. Yes, all this is based on the premise that he has plunged the whole continent into boundless darkness.


    That sounds terrible, doesn''t it?


    And terrible to the extreme! He can sacrifice the group of eagles for his dream. In order to fulfill his dream, he can turn the whole continent into hell. If he really turns his dream into the first and has reason, he will never rush to leave at this time!


    Li shook his head gently and went to the other side directly. At this time, a huge figure had appeared behind Griffith. He just grasped Griffith with one hand.


    "Zod, have you betrayed Griffith?" A exclamation rang out. At this time, it was Zod who was holding Griffith tightly, and Zod was also Zod, the hand of Hades.


    The two continents are in the same plane, and zuoder is naturally zuoder.


    At this time, Griffith''s hard to look down, he saw sallot at a glance.


    She looks rather thin, and her figure is pretty good. She exudes some elegant temperament inexplicably. She was once the princess of Mitterrand in the world and a woman of Griffith.


    When Griffith was in a bad mood because of geslia''s departure, he raped her and finally convicted, causing the whole Eagle Group to flee in exile.


    The princess who was and is. At this time, she looked anxiously at everything in front of her, while Li was laughing. He gently pointed at sallow, and a black flame completely swallowed her, even without any pause. It seemed that he had no pity for such a woman.


    Of course, Li would not say that it was this woman who led to the rescue tragedy, but it was very uncomfortable to look at her. Griffith suddenly widened his eyes, and he roared, "you bastard, I will kill you, I will!"


    "Oh? What qualification do you have to say that? " From the eyes full of contempt, "you use your talent to plunder, to gather the wealth of the weak, and then on top of the things you can''t reach, you will only abandon the things in your hands to get other people''s things. People like you, from the beginning, will not firmly grasp the only wealth in hand, now I just let you return to the starting point of fate. Zod, put him down


    Zuoder nodded. It''s true that in the legend of Jianfeng, he was willing to be his subordinate because he was defeated by Griffith. But if he loves that one, it''s not too much to say that he is his master.


    "Is it necessary to kill sallot?" This sentence was said by geslia. Her body was shaking. Although she knew that everything in front of her was not what he really wanted to see, she knew that he had asked for it. Since she met Li, everything was doomed.


    "You don''t know what you want, do you?" Li said softly, but this is a statement. Listening to Li''s words, Gus Liya could not help shaking his body. What did he want to do? Are you really going to beat up the angels and demons? Is this what you want?


    No, it''s not like that, is it? Or is it ridiculous to want to save the world?"Are you the second hand?" A voice rang out, at the same time, a light slowly fell in front of Li. It was a young man, wearing a robe and holding a long Scepter in his hand.


    "Oh? Are you Potter? " He looked at the person in front of him curiously.


    In fact, there''s no need to be curious at all. The man in front of us is full of power. He is Porter, the most powerful sage thousands of years ago, who opened the dark door of the world.


    Porter offered sacrifice to the then unified mainland overlord garselik and his Millennium Empire, thus obtaining the eggs of the overlord.


    He could have been the real hand of God, but I didn''t expect that garselik didn''t die completely. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V2.C322

    What kind of person is garselik? He is the overlord who unifies the whole continent!


    How is it possible for such a character to be overcast without fighting back? At the moment when Porter is about to become the hand of God, he counterattacks each other and makes Porter fail to become the hand of God.


    But galcelic didn''t come to a good end. He became a monster like a skeleton. Although he still has the will, it''s not very different to be reasonable and dead.


    Although Porter did not become the real hand of God, he also had the power of the hand of God.


    For such a long time, garselik has been searching for ways to restore himself. One of the ways is to defeat the apostles, and then devour their own flesh and blood condensed bechelette, so as to reshape his body. Of course, the most important thing for him to say is actually the five red bechelette, that is to say The egg of the king is the most important part of his body.


    Porter starts to choose other people who have the qualification to become the hand of God. He needs to gather up five people, because these five people have only got one overlord''s egg, so their strength is not much different from Porter''s, or even weaker.


    Porter has been waiting. He first builds bonds with these people, and then sacrifices them all, so that he can become the real hand of God.


    And now that he has made it, he stands in front of Li.


    Griffith yelled, "Potter, what the hell is going on! My power! Where is my strength? "


    Porter silently looked at him, and then knelt down to Li, "my Lord, it seems that you are the spokesman chosen by the Lord."


    With a smile, Potter, they are the hands of God, so who is God? Is there really a God? After calculation, the so-called God is actually the will of the plane itself. Indeed, many planes exist in a friendly attitude towards the creatures above. But it also depends on who the creatures are. Please, these people intrude from other planes.


    It''s strange that the plane will have a good face, so it tempts porter to turn this plane into hell with Porter''s help.


    Turning his head slightly, he could see that a knight was rushing towards here thousands of meters away from his back. It was garselik.


    He has sensed the breath of Porter, so he wants to come to revenge.


    From now on, he smiles, but now he can''t let gesellick do what he wants.


    He gently clapped his hands, and then as if the whole world of time has been frozen in general, no matter who has no way to move a cent.


    "Now, it''s time for trial." Li slowly said, with his words, several rays of light from his hands, first is Potter, his body slowly into nothingness.


    "Porter, the great sage of a thousand years ago, you will become the God of knowledge on this continent, in charge of all the rules related to the system. You will know everything about this continent. But you can''t tell these things to your believers. "


    Then a ray of light fell on garselik.


    His flesh and blood began to grow rapidly, and soon a brave man appeared on the skeleton horse.


    "The overlord of a thousand years ago, galselik, you will become the new king of the world. You are in charge of the battle, and the war and destiny are in your hands. I will not punish you. "


    And Griffith also turned into a bright light at this moment, "Griffith, you have committed a serious crime, so I will punish you. You will become the God of selection, you will decide who can be the king in this world, but the king will never be you


    At this time, Griffith''s eyes flashed a ray of despair, his lifelong dream is to become a king, but now he will never be able to become a king, it has to be said that this is the ultimate punishment.


    Then she looked away at Griffith. At this time, her face was a little disappointed. She suddenly didn''t know why she was still here. She always wanted to take revenge on Griffith, or to make Griffith the same as he was, but now she was a little depressed.


    Why are you here.


    Looking away from him, he suddenly laughed, "geslia, you will become the God of struggle, the commander of all the fighters, adventurers and warriors in the world..."


    Then he flicked the light in his hand, and dozens of lights flew out directly. Then the important figures in the legend of sword wind were inspired by it.


    The people he has just sealed are the most important gods in the world, while the hands of the other gods are second-class gods.


    After that, even if the mainland is completely under the original plane will, after that, the mainland will not be excluded by the original will.


    This is the way to finish all this, and it''s not finished yet. At this time, he flew directly over the mainland. This position has reached thousands of meters. At this time, in his eyes, the look of the mainland below is not very good-looking. A large number of Warcraft are crisscrossing on the mainland.That''s what Griffith did.


    He turned the world into a nightmare, so he was able to gather people''s hearts.


    With his action, the whole continent seems to have a cry. But with his action, the terrifying monsters on the continent, such as dragons, demons, Hydras and so on, all disappear. Li didn''t kill them. At this time, he just sent them back to their secluded world.


    And then there was another separation.


    He gave him a scroll and took it directly.


    Li Shen said in a voice, "now this side has been dealt with, and the tolerance world depends on you. I have left my seeds in the four tolerance villages, and then one of my sub bodies will become the real destiny son of the students of Bofeng Shui. When they come of age, you will canonize their mother as the Lord." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C1

    Where am I now? He opened his eyes and looked at all the strange things around him.


    "Young master, you finally wake up. If you don''t wake up again, your majesty will blame you. We can''t afford it." It was a pretty girl with pink skirt and ruddy cheeks.


    Leave quietly, without a trace of scanning his environment, the secret road should be through.


    Received should not have some facial expression, pretends a face blankly to say: "who are you, I this is where."


    Yes, he began to use the skills necessary for travelers to pretend amnesia.


    "Young master, don''t frighten Liuli. You are the eldest son of your majesty. If you make any mistakes, the Afang palace will turn upside down." The girl''s eyes widened in surprise and exclaimed.


    Although it''s just a short sentence, it also let Li know that his body''s identity is very noble, your majesty, or the eldest son. So, he is a prince?


    "Your Majesty to..."


    Just thinking about it, I heard the announcement outside. After a moment''s hesitation, I saw a man wearing a Golden Dragon Robe at the door of the room. The man''s features were firm, his sword eyebrows were on his temples, his eyes were like electricity, and his momentum was strong.


    It seems that this is his cheap father.


    "Father." He pretended to get out of bed and salute, but he was stopped by the other party. "Fusu, when you are recovering from a serious illness, you will be exempted from the ceremony."


    Fusu! If his historical memory is right, Fusu should be the eldest son of the famous first emperor in history.


    Give Liuli a calm look, and he will continue to act.


    "Fusu, how do you feel?" Sure enough, he deserves to be the first emperor of Qin. Even if he is concerned about his children, he is also dignified.


    "When I report back to my father and emperor, I think my son''s minister is very well." In his mind, Li Li tried to recall the way people talked in this era, for fear that he might be trapped in front of Ying Zheng.


    Ying Zheng was obviously less wary of his own son. Wen Yan nodded and said, "it''s good to be well-educated. I still need to deal with some things."


    Li Zheng was eager for Ying Zheng to leave soon. Naturally, he would nod his head busily. Only then did Ying Zheng leave as soon as he came, and he took a long breath.


    Liuli looked at all this and asked, "young master, why don''t you tell your majesty that you have lost your memory?"


    From the point of glass nose, said with a smile: "silly girl, you think, according to my identity, if really amnesia, you can not escape the responsibility."


    Glass is obviously very simple, listening to the words from the moment moved tearful. "Young master, you are so kind to us!" Li Li smiles for a while, but his eyes are full of strange light. Of course, he is not only for this reason. Since he is the eldest son, there must be a large number of greedy people behind him. What''s more, the reason why he is unconscious is not clear, so he can''t take it lightly.


    "Liuli, let me ask you something." From squinting eyes, eyes are not understand the complex light.


    Liuli is simple and lovely. Naturally, she doesn''t know what Li is thinking. At the moment, she is deeply moved by Li just now. She still has questions to answer.


    "Young master, you said that Liuli would tell you the truth"


    "that was my father just now, right? Now I''m in the palace of the state of Qin. First, introduce the people and brothers around me."


    In the narration of Liuli, Li has a clear idea of his environment. It seems that the world is slightly different from the Qin Dynasty in history, because the country''s protector is a woman named moon god in the Yin Yang family. In addition to the Yin and Yang schools, the various schools of thought also have their own abilities. Even the Confucianists have excellent martial arts skills. This is a world of contention.


    Although he was the eldest son of Fusu in the state of Qin, his status was not very stable. Not to mention that his father was very suspicious, he said that his younger brother Hu Hai was also ambitious.


    Although the world is different from history, we must take warning. After all, Fusu died in the hands of Zhao Gao, Prime Minister Li Si and Hu Hai.


    But even if the world goes the same way as history? Since he is Fu Su now, he will never go on the road of historical failure!


    "Liuli, do you know how I was in a coma?"


    Liuli''s eyes widened. "Childe, it seems that you really can''t remember. You went out to play with Childe Hu Hai, but you were assassinated."


    From Mou Guang a cold, ask a way: "that Hu Hai how?"


    Hearing the words, Liuli was angry. "Speaking of this, Liuli was angry. He was in the same carriage with the young master. Why was he seriously injured and unconscious, but he just got a knife in his arm! I don''t know how to protect you. You are the eldest son, you know


    Li Leng snorted, but his face was still.


    "What did your father say after returning to the palace?"


    Liuli hesitated for a moment, and then said, "don''t be sad, young master. Your majesty is just like that. Your majesty only said that if you are assassinated, you should rely on your own skills and not blame others. "Seeing that he couldn''t speak, Liuli quickly comforted him: "Your Majesty just has a hard tongue and a soft heart. Although he said so, expensive medicinal materials are constantly sent to the Afang palace. Therefore, your majesty still attaches great importance to the young master."


    From a smile, "father''s character, it is very good, very good."


    Looking at the strange smile from the corner of his mouth, Liuli felt a chill in his heart.


    Yes, with Ying Zheng''s cleverness, it is impossible that he could not have thought of the treachery of the assassination. Since his attitude shows that he believes in the respect of the strong and the supremacy of strength, then he does not have to worry about abusing Hu Hai in the future.


    Wave your hand to let Liuli go down. Since Liuli can wait by his side to take care of him when he is unconscious, it should belong to his confidant. He wasn''t worried that she would say it.


    As soon as I wanted to get up, I felt a sudden pain in my head, and then my consciousness sank into a white space. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C2

    It was a white space. He looked down at himself and found that he existed in this space in the form of light and shadow. And in the center of the space, there is a console like existence.


    When I came closer, I found that it was a desktop like a tablet computer. Is this the dimensional system?


    Reach out and click on the screen, only to see that the screen from his fingertips appeared a little ripple. Then gradually expanded, and finally slowly emerged a typesetting.


    Congratulations to the host for successfully activating the dimensional system. The system is starting. Please wait.


    From blink of an eye, when did he have this kind of thing in his body? The dimensional system sounds very powerful. Is this the necessary welfare for crossing?


    During the time of thinking, the so-called dimensional system has been fully activated.


    There are three windows on the screen, which show pill, skill and equipment.


    And below each type is a turntable, a pointer. The turntable is divided into several areas, namely legend, top class, super class, first class, second class, third class and blank. At this point, the pointer corresponds to a blank area.


    From the touch of the chin, estimate should represent the quality of each kind of things.


    In the center of the turntable is a word, Yun.


    At the moment, this word is emitting a faint golden light, and the ghost raised his hand to press on it, and the turntable suddenly gave out a strong light, and then the pointer quickly turned, staring at the movement of the pointer, the dark path should not point to the white.


    The pointer walked more and more slowly. Looking at the pointer, he finally stayed at the second level. He had to be slightly disappointed, but he immediately adjusted his mind. After all, it''s not a blank. Let''s see what the secondary pills are.


    There was a light golden light in the second level area. The light was projected in front of him, and a round elixir gradually appeared in the light. After the light dissipated, a row of small characters appeared in the second level area of the turntable


    xisui pill, which is the best medicine to remove impurities and lay the foundation of martial arts.


    After reading this introduction, the resentment of taking the second level pill in centrifugal process suddenly disappeared. This pill may not be much for him in the future, but it is undoubtedly the most suitable one for him now!


    However, after he finished reading the little words, the little words quickly disappeared, and the whole turntable was all gray, but there was no response until he pressed the middle word again.


    It seems that this kind of extraction is not unlimited. I don''t think much about it. Instead, I exit the small window and continue to click on the remaining two turntables.


    Half a quarter of an hour later, he had an extra skill of Xiao Li Feidao and a pair of boots to increase light agility. It seems that it''s not easy to draw level 2, because the skill and equipment he drew are all level 3.


    And the two turntables turned gray without exception after extraction.


    Back to the original interface again, Li was surprised to find that on the basis of the original three windows, a new window appeared on the far right, which showed the locker.


    From the click to open, found that it is a lattice of the same existence, heart read a move, sure enough to see the boot on the hand instantly disappeared, appeared in the locker. One more click on the boot, and it reappeared in his hand.


    It''s very intimate. I think it''s also true. If the extracted items are not suitable for him and can''t be thrown away at will, it''s really a problem where to put them. With this locker, we can get rid of this worry.


    But when can the turntable be extracted again?


    Perhaps in order to answer his question, the screen changed again,


    there were several long progress bars in the lower left corner, each of which was prestige, charm, Qi and blood. At this moment, all three are in the stage of zero.


    After thinking about it, it is estimated that the progress bar has an absolute relationship with whether the turntable can be opened again.


    I just don''t know if you need three full or any one to open. The most important thing is, how can you add these three?


    After waiting for a long time, I didn''t see any changes in the system interface. I left the idea of going out from this space. After a slight dizziness, I opened my eyes again and found that I had just returned to my bedroom.


    The only thing that can prove that what happened just now is not a dream is the three things in his hand.


    If you don''t hesitate to eat the marrow washing pill, it''s the most reliable way to increase your strength in this world. After all, if the original Fusu''s own strength was strong enough, he would not be hurt by Hu Hai''s calculation, nor would he be occupied by his soul.


    Looking at the boots in my hand, I left the secret way. Fortunately, the boots are still the style of the Qin Dynasty, otherwise I can only see them. I don''t know if the details are arranged by the system.


    Without waiting for him to think about it, he felt a warm current rising from his lower abdomen, and then he gradually swam to the four limbs. He was surprised to see that his snow-white clothes were stained by the black stains on his skin, and gradually sent out a bad smell.This is the effect of cutting marrow in Yijing. Li naturally knows that this is removing impurities from his body, so he is not flustered.


    Only shouting to the outside: "Liuli."


    Liuli is obviously waiting outside all the time. When she hears the cry of Li, Li pushes the door in, but when she comes near and sees that the whole person is just like Li who has just come out of the mud pit, Rao is used to the world. She can''t help exclaiming: "what''s the matter with you, young master?"


    Seeing Liuli is about to take off his waist handkerchief and wipe it for him, Li shouts to stop. "No, just go and get me some hot water and let me take a shower. Remember, keep it secret. "


    "Yes, sir, Liuli will go right away." Liuli hurried to the outside, carefully closing the door.


    From nodding, it seems that this glass can become Fu Su''s confidant, relying on more than heartfelt.


    Now, he can study this.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C3

    After carefully looking through the whole story, Li''s spirit was greatly improved. According to the book, once Xiao Li''s Feidao is trained, he can make a move. It must be amazing.


    As one of the most popular and well-known special martial arts in Gulong''s novels, Xiao Li''s Feidao highlights a style of quick and powerful, focusing on the essence, and effective with one strike.


    Li''s eyes narrowed. This little Li''s throwing knife is not a hidden weapon. It''s just an open and aboveboard issue. It''s just because it''s fast enough that people can''t avoid it. Therefore, this move is not afraid of the tongues of huiluo people!


    After thinking about this, he took a deep breath and began to operate according to the book. He didn''t know if it was the welfare given by the system. In this book, there are not only descriptions of internal mental skills, but also some notes and hints beside them, which make people feel more open when they read it.


    Gradually, li felt that the heat in his lower abdomen began to rotate and surge after he had just taken Yijing Shusui pill, and gradually formed a small vortex. Then he rotated and absorbed the external forces, and constantly strengthened himself, and he could also feel the continuous power in his body.


    After running the internal force in the body for several weeks, I heard the sound of glass.


    "Young master, here comes the hot water. Will you bring it in now?


    "Come in." From close type quickly adjusted breath some time, then say to the outside.


    Liuli quickly pours hot water into the barrel, so it is necessary to take off clothes.


    Li quickly waved his hand to let him go, "Liuli, you''d better go to the door to guard." "But, young master, you have just recovered. If Liuli doesn''t take care of you..." Liuli looks away with worry.


    From the helpless smile, insisted: "I can."


    He didn''t have the habit of letting such a little Lori wait on him to take a bath. Besides, he was so filthy that even he hated himself a little. So don''t bother the little girl.


    Liuli is always obedient, so Wen Yan didn''t insist on it any more, just retreated step by step.


    Wait for a person to all step down, leave immediately and can''t wait to take off the inside clothes, jump into the bath bucket, comfortable long breath.


    It seems that the effect of the Yijing Shusui pill is not only to clear the impurities in the body, but also to increase the perception of internal mental skills. Xiao Li''s cultivation of Feidao is so smooth. After several weeks of operation, he can vaguely feel the weak internal force wandering around the four limbs. The most important thing is that he feels that his five senses have also improved a lot, even Liuli The restless steps outside the door were clear.


    Li Li can''t help but raise his mouth. In this way, he has more strength to live in the world.


    after washing away his filth, Li Li immediately goes on practicing. After he knows the rules of Fusu''s meal, he always wakes up from meditation at the moment before the meal. After three days, Liuli comes to say that Ying Zheng sent someone to pass on Come on, let him go to his bedroom.


    It''s a little strange. If we discuss politics, why don''t we choose the study or the main hall? Why is it my father''s palace?


    Liuli seems to see Li''s doubts. Since he is sure that his son has really lost his memory, Liuli is making every effort to help him remember everything. At this moment, he naturally helps to answer: "since your majesty chose his bedroom, it must be a very important thing, sir. Do you remember the moon god, the protector of the state of Qin? Liuli heard that the countries were uneasy recently. I''m afraid his majesty invited the moon god to do divination again. My father believed in divination


    "Yes, yes." Liuli nodded hard. "Your Majesty believes in the magic of the Yin Yang family, and the migraine in his works is the elder of the Yin Yang family, who was cured by Yun Zhongjun''s refining medicine. Therefore, your majesty has always been very partial to the Yin Yang family."


    "It seems that I have to be careful."


    "Don''t worry, young master. You are the eldest son of your majesty. No matter how big the moon god is, you can''t go. Moreover, since your majesty is with you for such an important matter, it is enough to show that your majesty attaches great importance to you, so go boldly. "


    Li Li was amused by the serious tone of Liuli. He nodded at the tip of her nose and let her wait for her to change clothes. Then he went with the bodyguard who came to deliver a message.


    Walking through the pavilions and corridors, I came to a magnificent palace. I dropped my eyes, but I thought at home that Ying Zheng would really enjoy it. A simple palace is so magnificent.


    After going in, you can see its magnificence even more. Through the secret doors, Li finally comes to Ying Zheng.


    At the moment when he saw Ying Zheng, li felt that with the complexity of the palace, even the people who wanted to assassinate him would get lost if they didn''t know the situation.


    "Yes, it''s rosy, it''s good. Fusu, come here. " Ying Zheng did not change when he saw him last time. His shining eyes were more and more unpredictable under the light of the candle.


    "Yes, father." He dropped his eyes, covered his eyes, went to Ying Zheng''s side and stood still.


    "Luna, let''s go." Ying Zheng said in a low voice to the woman sitting on the opposite errand. Li Wenyan raised his head and looked up. His eyes flashed.Now he is really sure that the Qin Dynasty world he lived in is not the Qin Dynasty as the official history said, because the woman named moon god in front of him has a purple hair, and a pair of deep purple eyes seem to have the sun, moon and stars flowing, which is mysterious. The lavender veil covers half of her face, making her look more unpredictable.


    This is a dangerous woman, thinking in my heart.


    The moon god made complicated gestures with his hands, while the candle on the table in front of him died out, and finally he was silent.


    "What''s the matter?" Ying Zheng was obviously used to this kind of scene and asked calmly.


    "There are changes in the hexagram images, the birth of the overlord, and the great changes in the world."


    "What''s the answer?" Ying Zheng''s face tightened and asked in a deep voice.


    "The solution lies in master Fusu."


    What! ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C4

    On him? What the hell is this woman doing! Centrifugal down slightly surprised, the face is a pair of willing to hear its detailed appearance. Ying Zheng is also a little surprised to see a glance away, "moon god, this can be based on?"


    The moon god''s deep purple eyes looked at him with deep meaning, and his calm voice poured out. "The hexagram shows that Baxing was born, and Baxing was the star of great changes in the world. Since Fusu was a man, he was still an important person to prosper the state of Qin."


    From slightly pick eyebrows, if not sure this woman and he is not familiar, he would think that the God of the moon is specially to help him.


    After all, Ying Zheng believed in divination and alchemy so much that once he got the moon god''s approval, it was like there was a life saving talisman.


    "Oh? It seems that Fusu really deserves to be my eldest son. " Ying Zheng''s words are incomprehensible. "In this case, the task of destroying the Mohist organ city will be directed by Fu Su."


    From looking at the moon god slowly left the back, mind hundred turn.


    "Fusu, what do you think of the idea of dominating the stars?"


    He didn''t know what Ying Zheng meant. After thinking for a moment, he said, "in Fu Su''s heart, I only hope that the state of Qin will have eternal foundation in his father''s hands. For the rest, Fusu doesn''t know. "


    "Hum." Ying Zheng snorted coldly, "you can talk. What kind of bully star, as long as there are few people, what about bully star? "


    From drooping eyes, cover up the dark light of the eyes, the bottom of my heart is constantly turning, it is really difficult to suppress fear.


    That''s right. How can he forget that the man in front of him is the suspicious and hot Ying Zheng. Ba Xing says that an careless remark is undoubtedly the same as the life threatening charm!


    Maybe in his heart, the world can only be his, and it can only be powerful in his hands. He dominates the stars, and only for his use is dominating the stars, otherwise it will be no doubt with the disaster stars.


    "Come on, Fusu, go down. I know your heart and I believe that you, as my eldest son, know what to do and what not to do. I hope you don''t let me down about the Mohist organization city. "


    It was not until he sat on the chair in his bedroom that he calmed down his disordered thoughts. He really couldn''t underestimate everyone in the world.


    That moon god, he can''t see through!


    So think, hand slightly make force, just listen to a PA, just still good table corner now has been broken by him directly, how can!


    From looking at the wood in his hand, it seems to feel that his strength has become stronger.


    Does it mean that he has cultivated the relationship between Xiao Li and Feidao? No, if it''s because of Xiao Li Feidao, he can''t suddenly change at this moment. There must be something he didn''t notice!


    "Master Liuli has already helped you to clean up your clothes. Please see if there is anything that needs to be changed." Liuli pointed to the box beside him and said.


    From his own thoughts back, smell speech also just smile. "It''s OK to bring a few changes. This operation is better to keep a low profile."


    Liuli shook his head and said with a serious face: "how can I do that? Now that the young master has been approved by Baxing, people all over the world know it. Young master, today is different from the past. Naturally, he is more noble. "


    "What? You mean everyone knows that I''m a bully I don''t think it''s right.


    "Of course, after the moon god left from his majesty, his majesty had already made an order to tell the world that you are the star of rejuvenating the state of Qin."


    Looking at Liuli''s excited face, Li couldn''t help laughing. He really understood Ying Zheng''s intention.


    Even if he was afraid, as a monarch, he would certainly use this order to gather the people of the seven countries. So That''s not surprising.


    Thinking about this, he suddenly thought of something and said to Liuli: "you go outside and guard. No one will come in without my summons."


    Glass did not understand to see a glance away, and finally nodded back.


    As soon as Liuli closed the door, she couldn''t help entering the dimensional system to see if her guess was correct.


    When I see the full progress bar, I smile from the corner of my mouth. Sure enough, let the world know his name is the way to improve his prestige. And the three turntables that light up again let him understand that no matter which of the three progress bars is completed, he can get the opportunity to restart the three turntables.


    A moment later, Li exited the system with a pill and a secret script.


    Although I didn''t get any equipment this time, I got a pure yuan pill to increase my internal power and a second level secret script of Lingbo Weibu.


    He will set out to Mohism soon. It is estimated that this trip will not be peaceful. At this moment, he is glad to get the way to increase his strength.


    Take the pure yuan Dan, adjust the breath, and then receive the secret script into the system''s locker temporarily.


    Because after increasing his internal power, his five senses, which became more and more sensitive, had heard the footsteps approaching his bedroom.


    "Young master, young master Hu Hai asked to see you." The door rang out the voice of glass, "do you need glass to refuse?"


    "Let him in." From the eyes of a flash, but want to see this childe Hu Hai after he got the bully star life is what reaction. Now he has some strength, but he is not afraid of what Hu Hai can do to him in his bedroom.A man comes before his voice.


    "Brother, my brother has come to see you."


    The man''s skin is too white. The strangest thing is that his eyes are yellow and blue. Although the smile on his face seems innocent, it''s not hard to find the dark light flashing from time to time when you look at it carefully. This man is very rich.


    Leave in the heart secretly judge a way.


    "Brother, my brother was worried to death that day. What''s the matter with you. Now I see that you are all right. I think it''s also the destiny of hegemonic star. I don''t care about the small disaster. " Hu Hai laughs strangely, sneers in the centrifugal, I''m afraid what he really thinks is how he didn''t die directly.


    But from the face is a school of moving color, said: "thanks to the brother miss, brother I can be so fast ah." But he never mentioned the star. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C5

    Hu Hai''s face was stiff, and he looked away suspiciously. He didn''t know whether his attitude towards Hu Hai was the same as that of Fu Su, but he was still calm and free to let Hu Hai look at him.


    No matter how many means they had, he could not think that Fusu''s body had changed his soul. Now, he is Fu Su, which is the same fact!


    And Hu Hai, one day you will regret the calculation at that time! Can''t leave the trace of scan for a while Hu Hai, in the heart secretly cold hum.


    Hu Hai was also a little surprised. He didn''t expect that Fusu, who had always been a brother to him, suddenly became inexplicable.


    Did he find something? No, it won''t. according to Fusu''s character, if you really find something, you won''t tell your father. Since there''s nothing else going on with your father now, it''s impossible for the east window incident to happen.


    Rao Shi Hu Hai would not think of the truth if he wanted to break his head, but it was only a matter of time before he made a mistake step by step.


    "What''s my brother''s opinion on this attack on Mohist organ city?" Li took a sip of tea and asked with a smile.


    "I don''t know if my brother''s humble opinion can enter my ears." Hu Hai bowed his head. "Although the Mohist organ city is well-known, the Empire has already united the anti scattered quicksand, which is very familiar with Mohism. The Gongsun family and the Yin Yang family have all these three great powers. Just one Mohist is not in your brother''s pocket."


    "As expected, my younger brother is very familiar with the operation. With the help of my younger brother''s good words, my elder brother''s trip will be very smooth." From looking at Hu Hai, not smile.


    Hu Hai nodded to Li Wei and smirked, with a pair of strange eyes shining with a strange light. "If my brother comes out, naturally, I can catch him, then my brother will be in the palace with the good news of my brother. My brother is leaving now. "


    "Take your time." Without being polite to him, Hu Hai''s figure just disappeared, and the smile from the corner of his mouth also disappeared. Hu Hai made him feel very uncomfortable. On the surface, what he said just now was nothing. But once he said something that he shouldn''t say under his flattery and spread it to Ying Zheng''s ears, the suspicious emperor would write down to him in his heart. One or two times might not be anything, but if he said more words, he would dig his own grave!


    "Young master, young master Hu Hai didn''t embarrass you." Seeing that Hu Hai left, Liuli came forward and cared.


    "Why, I''ve been bullied by my brother all the time?"


    "Liuli doesn''t mean that. It''s just that the childe''s temper was too good in the past. Let the childe huhai be reckless." The more Liuli said, the less confident he was. At last, in the sight of Li, he felt aggrieved and shriveled: "Liuli is wrong. We shouldn''t talk about it in vain..."


    From patting Liuli on the shoulder, "you''re right, so I''ve decided not to spoil your son now. As the 18th son of the world, my eldest brother should teach him how to behave."


    After he sent Liuli down, he left a man and sat on the bed, trying to cultivate the Lingbo micro step he just got.


    It''s a sleepless night, but maybe it''s the deep internal relationship now. Even if it''s a sleepless night, he doesn''t feel tired.


    The first ray of sunlight in the morning came in, and he asked Liuli to change clothes for him.


    "Do you have any plans today?" After all, Liuli is a big servant girl. She asks several maids to come in and wait on her. After dressing, she waits on one side.


    "I''ll go to the Yin Yang family later. By the way, I''ll call the principal of the Gongsun family and say that Fusu wants to invite them to have an interview on the specific matters of this trip."


    "Yes, sir. Liuli will do it now."


    Liuli''s efficiency was very fast, but in a moment, the chariot was waiting outside.


    When you are grooming, you will get on the chariot and go to Yin Yang home.


    Along the way, I saw a lot of local conditions and customs of the state of Qin. This year, it''s really not a peaceful and prosperous time. Although the people on the road are not yellow and thin, they are also in a hurry.


    What makes Li most concerned is that eight out of ten people I saw along the way have some martial arts skills. Ah Is it true that heroes emerge in troubled times.


    Thinking all the way, I soon arrived at the stronghold of the Yin Yang family in the state of Qin.


    Maybe it''s an ally with the state of Qin. The stronghold of the Yin and Yang family is very luxurious, but we can''t find the gate.


    "I''m really sorry that the Yin and Yang family lost their way to meet you when you arrived." Just thinking about it, a graceful woman in red suddenly appeared outside the sedan chair. "I''m the fire elder of the Yin Yang family. I''m ordered to meet Mr. Fusu here. Young master, please


    With her words, she made complicated fingerprints in her hands. Li Li was a little surprised to see that there was a carved gate on the original smooth external wall. The gate opened slowly, and the chariot entered this magical place under the leadership of the chief executive.


    "I think it''s magical, don''t you?" Glass seems to see the confusion in the centrifugal. "The first time Liuli was ordered to come to the Yin Yang family, he was shocked for a long time. This is the magic of yin and Yang


    "Young master, please get off the chariot."


    Liuli helped him out of the chariot, and then he could see the real face of the great commander. She was a very dangerous looking woman. Her brown hair was curled up, leaving a wisp of red to dark lips hanging in front of her forehead, clear water chestnut and straight nose. The most striking thing was her blood red hands, with dark patterns and a faint smell of blood. Look It''s very ghostly. This is a murderous woman!"I''ve heard that Mr. Fusu is a talented man. Today I see him. He is really extraordinary." Maybe it''s the ally relationship, or maybe the identity of Fu Su is there, so the smile of Da Siming''s mouth can be called peaceful and true.


    "Da Siming is flattered. Fu Su has heard something about Da Siming. They all say that it''s better to meet him than to be famous. I saw him today, and that''s true." When the two people flatter each other, the chief executive has led them to the reception hall.


    There, sitting was a girl in purple and a middle-aged thin man with a bent body.


    ......... ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C6

    "Mr. Fusu, please forgive me. The Eastern Emperor has closed the door and won''t see any guests for the time being. The moon god and Xinghun haven''t come back yet. So we will help you this time. Don''t worry. The moon god has already ordered that the Yin Yang family will do their best to help you."


    With his words, the girl in purple finally stood up and nodded to Li. When he saw the girl in purple, Li couldn''t help but tremble.


    What a girl this is! Snow like skin, even in the house, also faintly exudes a soft luster, a lavender long hair gently hanging in the waist.


    Like lilac dust elegant, lavender hair dream like light silk fluttering; with a touch of sad eyes, like delicate and beautiful Amethyst, beautiful people will be deeply involved in it. Like a beautiful spirit, noble and refined.


    Li dares to say that he has never met such a unique woman in his previous life.


    This elegant and beautiful woman, even without the slightest words, can not be ignored.


    She is as beautiful as a deep and long dream, which is beyond reach, but it makes people willing to follow her and never wake up.


    Looking away from staring at shaosiming for a long time, Liuli coughed lightly.


    "Young master Fusu, shaosiming has always been quiet and does not like to talk. Please forgive me." Big simang see little simang just simply get up and nod, and see glass seems to look bad, can''t help but explain. At the first mock exam,


    waved his hand away, and watched the eyes of Shao Shi''s eyes flash through the color of a hot color.


    "No harm."


    Beauty, there are always many privileges, aren''t there?


    "Mr. Fusu, the head of Gongshu''s family, Gongshu''s feud, is the descendant of hegemonic organization. This time, I heard that his majesty of the Qin emperor wanted to break down the Mohist organ City, and that the public enemy would come to help. "


    "Thank you." Li nodded his head. On the way to gongshuqiu, he heard Liuli say that his ancestor was Lu Ban. He had been studying the hegemonic mechanism of attack. He was very discordant with the Mohist mechanism, which was good at defense. Gongshuqiu himself had always been worried about his ancestor''s defeat to Mohist.


    Therefore, he is not surprised that he can get the full help of Gongshu family this time.


    "Mr. Fusu, we just received the news that the sword Saint gainie seems to be in the Mohist organization city." Da Siming''s right hand stroked the long hair hanging from his forehead. "It''s a great help. However, we also have the counter scattered quicksand. The leader of the counter scattered quicksand is gainie''s younger martial brother, Weizhuang. I just don''t know if he can be trusted."


    Li Leng snorted and picked up the tea in front of him. "The so-called no doubt about the use of people, no doubt about the use of people, since the Empire dare to use the counter scattered quicksand, naturally have a certain assurance."


    "I admire you for your great talent, but I admire you for your revenge."


    In the face of public feud, he just nodded. After all, this public loser looks like he''s very sophisticated, and he can only listen to his words.


    "I''m here just to discuss one thing with you." Li Li looked around at the crowd and said, "I hope you can all act according to my command and have no objection to this operation. Don''t make decisions. Everything is like this. You can do it? "


    The big division life Leng for a while, and public lose the enemy to look at one eye. "Naturally, we all obey the instructions of the young master."


    "That''s good."


    He glanced at the crowd and nodded with deep meaning.


    When he left, his eyes flashed with light. "It seems that this young master Fusu is not as simple as the rumored one."


    Da Siming took a look at the direction of departure. "Oh hearsay? When has the rumor ever been believable? "


    And the girl in purple looked at all this and still didn''t say a word.


    And now sitting on the carriage from nature do not know all this.


    "Young master, why did you come to the Yin Yang family this time? Seeing that you are about to leave the capital, you can''t let Mr. Hu Hai have a chance if you don''t arrange the affairs in the palace at this time. " Glass eyes stare big, from know this girl is for his good.


    "Liuli, this wall has ears. It''s better to say less about Hu Hai in the future. I know what you mean, but you know, according to the father''s wisdom, the emperor is naturally in his hands. At this time, I need not worry about the emperor. Do you understand? As long as I do a good job of destroying the Mohist organ City, it is the best for me at present. "


    Liuli nodded as if he knew nothing. "Well, I believe everything you do is reasonable."


    "Oh What a silly girl. "


    From knead glaze hair top, soft smile.


    "Where''s the smelly boy? He even blocked the frame of the imperial master. Are you tired of living?"


    The warm atmosphere in the car dissipated in the roar.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "If you go back to the master, just now a young man suddenly appeared in front of the car. He almost surprised the horse. The slave was teaching him a lesson."


    From pick eyebrow, through the car curtain, from vaguely can see a slender young man holding a little girl standing on the side of the road, quietly comforting."Bold slave, did you almost hurt the little girl when you galloped all the way? This young Xia just saved the little girl, but you bit her back." Li Leng snorted. Although his soul is attached to the person at the top of the pyramid, he still hates this kind of tricky slave in his heart!


    Seeing more and more onlookers around the carriage, the evil slave, looking at his master, not only didn''t help him, but began to blame him. For a moment, he didn''t dare to go out.


    "Apologize to the little girl and I''ll spare you this time." I''m not ready to leave, because it''s just like this, and I''ll get a small punishment and a big admonition.


    What I didn''t expect was that with his order, the crowd was in a commotion.


    Then he felt a wave coming from the system in his mind, and his prestige rose a few points.


    It''s a surprise!


    After dealing with this matter, Li Zheng was about to order the carriage to go on, but he heard the young Xia who had saved the man say: "wait a minute, how dare you ask, is the young master Fusu in the carriage?"


    "What can I do for you?" From pick eyebrows, is it difficult for him to cry injustice in the street? ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C7

    "I''ve heard that the young master helped Su Renyi for a long time. Today, I saw that he was really extraordinary. I''ve asked for something. I don''t know if the young master would like to hear it?"


    "Please come in, young Xia."


    "But it''s not the same with ceremony." Without waiting for an answer from outside, Liuli is in a hurry. Li gave her a slightly calm look and watched the young Xia who was just under the carriage step into the carriage.


    Hearing the sound of the carriage moving forward, he looked away at the unique young man.


    "Come on, what''s the matter with you pretending to be a man and stopping me?"


    As soon as the words came out, I saw the mysterious girl disguised as a man, and a touch of horror flashed across her face.


    "What? Scared me. I tell you, it''s too late to regret getting into my carriage. " From looking at the mysterious girl, not smile.


    The girl''s panic only lasted for a few seconds, then disappeared. Instead, she sat calmly in front of him and spoke again. It was really a beautiful girl voice.


    "Now that you can see it, you can save me from disguise." Li also appreciated the openness of the mysterious girl, so he didn''t say anything, but made an appearance of listening.


    "It must be no small matter that you have taken so much trouble to find me. It''s inconvenient now. Why don''t you come back to the palace with me and tell me in detail."


    "Whatever you want." The mysterious girl took a look away. Her face was so cold that she didn''t seem to ask for help.


    Glass eyes back and forth between the two people to see several times, but still did not feel the head, just has been taut body, did not take off the guard against the mysterious girl.


    "Now, you can say it." From let glass in sleep outside the palace to guard, this just sit on the collapse of good time said.


    The mysterious girl first looked around alertly, and then her face became dignified gradually.


    "Son Fusu, I don''t know what you think of the situation in the world today?"


    "What''s the situation in the world? Ha ha It''s not something we can say. "


    "I know that you are wary of me." The girl''s face flashed a hesitant color. After a moment, she seemed to grit her teeth and said, "the Yin and Yang family is not dedicated to the state of Qin. If I exchange this information, would you be interested in listening to me?"


    "Oh? Exchange? " From the fingers slightly bent, hit the table. "It''s interesting, but since it''s an exchange, you''d better talk about what you want to exchange first."


    "You are careful. Now that I''m talking about it, I have nothing to hide. I want to destroy the Yin Yang family! "


    Li was a little surprised because the girl''s eyes were full of hatred and her tone was decisive. Obviously, she had a big hatred with the Yin Yang family.


    "Girl, are you so sure that I will help you? After all, I am Fu Su, the prince of the Empire, and the moon god of the Yin Yang family is the protector of the Empire. "


    "Hum, master protector? If Ying Zheng knew that the Yin Yang family was ambitious and scheming badly, naturally she would not be the protector of the country. Moreover, Mr. Fusu, you don''t want the Yin Yang family to turn away from the Hakkas. What''s more, if it''s up to you to solve this problem, then Hu Hai won''t be worried about it. "


    From the eyes of a flash, to the girl face up, it seems that she is doing enough homework to dare to appear in front of him and say these words.


    Li pondered for a moment and said, "the Yin Yang family is powerful. Although I am the eldest son of my father, my father has always trusted the Yin Yang skills of the Yin Yang family. If this matter is not complete, I will not act rashly. "


    The girl bit her lower lip. "As long as you can promise me, I will do my best to help you."


    "You?"


    Seeing that Li seemed to be hesitant, the girl finally said, "actually, I''m the princess of Shushan. My name is Yu. Now I''m not Shi LAN. I''m in the capital of Qin. I''ve been collecting information about the Yin and Yang families."


    "Shushan princess?" Li Li seems to think of a piece of record he saw in the book a few days ago. If he remembers correctly, it seems that the Yin and Yang family washed Shu mountain for the sake of the sacred tree of Shu mountain a few years ago.


    A clear color flashed across his face.


    "I''ve heard about it, but I was not in the palace at that time, otherwise I would not have killed it all."


    From this is tantamount to a disguised denial of the practice of yin and Yang, Shi LAN smell speech has been tense face also slightly ease.


    She nodded. "To tell you the truth, originally I wanted to continue to collect intelligence and wait until the right time to act. But the Yin Yang family is so powerful that they unite with the state of Qin. I really don''t know what to do."


    "Then why did you choose me in the end?"


    "Because everyone says that you are benevolent and righteous, I have integrated your past style of conduct and further determined this point. But it was what happened today that prompted me to make the final decision. "


    "And that child was arranged by you?"


    Shi LAN shook his head. "How can I let such a young child do such a risky thing? Do you think we Shushan people are shameless people who do everything to achieve their goals! Although I decided to rush out to save him and stop your frame at that time, it was really impulsive, but now it seems that the effect is pretty good. "


    Li Li smiles. "In that case, you''d better stay with me. It''s convenient to do things like this."Shi LAN hesitated. "In what capacity? If it''s a concubine, I refuse. "


    "You girl, think too much." He shook his head helplessly. "That''s a close guard. Although you are a woman, there are women in Zhao Gao''s six sword slaves. Although you appear a little abrupt, my 16 younger brother will certainly come to inquire, but you should be able to deal with these


    "Are you testing me?" Shi LAN sneered. "We Shushan people are never afraid of challenges."


    He shrugged his shoulders and said nothing.


    "Can I have some water? I''m going to wash off anything that''s easy on my face. " It''s true that Shi Lan''s face changed into a teenager''s appearance. Now she speaks in a female voice, but she still wears that face. It looks really strange.


    Ordered Liuli to draw water in, Shi Lan Wei turned and looked away. "Well, how did you find out I was a woman? I think I''m still pretty good at transvesting. "


    ...... ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C8

    Li Ziyi smiles. "Although your face can be said to be perfectly made, and even the neck and face joint are decorated, the moment you lower your head in the car rack, that is, the moment you lower your head, exposes the skin under your back neck."


    Shi LAN is surprised to leave of the vision poison hot, just at this time Liuli carrying water come in, she also did not continue this topic.


    It''s only half way from the truth. In fact, the reason for him to confirm that the boy in front of him is a woman is that Shi Lan''s chest capital is too much. Although she may be wrapped up in a corset, the slight shaking in front of her exposed everything when she got on the car rack.


    It''s just that the real reason is not mentioned.


    To Li Li''s surprise, Hu Hai''s attention to his trend is far beyond his estimation.


    He took Shilan to the palace, but in a short time, Hu Hai had already come to visit him.


    "Young master, do you want me to return to him?" Liuli takes Shilan to remove the turbid wash water after camouflage and asks.


    The stone orchid smell speech also see to leave, leave to look at the stone orchid vision twinkle, finally or shake a head.


    "Although we were caught unprepared, if we really closed the door at this time, it would make him more suspicious. It would be better..."


    Without waiting to finish, Hu Hai came in directly.


    "Brother, my brother has come to see you."


    As soon as Hu Hai''s eyes of different colors came in, he stared at the stone orchid in cloth clothes, and the deep dark color, such as wolf and eagle, rolled out at the bottom of his eyes.


    From quietly looked at a stone orchid, see the latter face unchanged, heart under micro set.


    "My younger brother heard that someone had collided with my brother''s car frame, and he brought the man into the palace. My younger brother was really worried, so he came to have a look." Li Leng snorts. "Eighteen Shizi is really well informed."


    Hu Hai''s face was stiff, so he naturally heard that he was unhappy. "What does the elder brother say? Shouldn''t the younger brother care about the elder brother? It''s just that the origin of this man is unknown, so we should be careful. The younger brother thinks that it''s safe to let the father and the emperor check it "


    " why, do I even need to have a thorough investigation of the guards? "


    "Of course not. It''s just that my brother thinks that as the eldest son, his brother is naturally different from us. Personal safety is the most important thing. We can rest assured if we investigate." Hu Hai''s smile is gentle, but he can still find a trace of malice in his eyes.


    "Lan''er is different from other people. She is the one Fu Su trusts." From the tone of soft up, looking at Shi Lan''s eyes with a little ambiguous.


    Hu Hai''s face was startled, and then he took a close look at the orchid. The color of uncertainty flashed on his face, and finally turned into a clear smile. "Ha ha So it is. The elder brother is charming, but the younger brother doesn''t say much. The elder brother should have said that earlier, otherwise it would be a crime to be abrupt because of the younger brother. "


    Li Leng snorted and turned his head. It seemed that he had been hurt and became angry.


    But only in his own heart can he understand his real mood at the moment, and there is no way. After all, if you choose between letting Ying Zheng know his identity as Zha Shilan and letting Ying Zheng know that he is in a golden house, then he would rather choose the latter.


    After all, if Shi Lan''s identity is exposed, he may be labeled as an ambitious man, which is extremely important for Ying Zheng, who has always been dictatorial. However, Jinwu cangjiao will leave a bad impression on Ying Zheng, but for him, the heart of the emperor, a bad impression may be overshadowed by a great achievement at any time.


    The most important thing is that if Hu Hai thinks that Shi LAN is loved by him, he will undoubtedly reduce his vigilance to the minimum. Therefore, this is the best choice he can think of under the current situation.


    Hu Hai see this is to confirm the guess in the heart, heart immediately happy bloom, but the face is just right smile. He arched his hand slightly and said, "since my brother has a beautiful woman to accompany me, my brother won''t disturb me. Just don''t let your father know, or you''ll be scolded. "


    "Don''t worry, brother. Liuli, see off the guests."


    "Yes, Mr. Hu Hai, please."


    In the face of leaving this is almost to drive him away, Hu Hai did not feel unhappy, instead, he nodded to Shi LAN with a smile, turned and walked away.


    Liuli stares at Hu Hai''s leaving figure until it disappears. Then she turns her head and stares at Shi LAN. She shrivels her mouth and says: "you are always clean, but it''s really unreasonable to suffer such grievances. Moreover, you look at Hu Hai''s appearance. It''s like you have something to do with us. Your mouth is grinning to the root of your ears!"


    "Liuli, don''t say any more!" Li stopped drinking Liuli, but sighed in the latter''s more and more aggrieved eyes and explained: "in fact, I was abrupt about this matter. After all, I ruined your reputation without asking your permission. Thank you, Fusu, for not exposing it."


    "How can she expose it? She can''t get out of the palace even if she exposes it!"


    "Glass!"


    "Miss Liuli is right!"


    Shi LAN cut off Li''s low drink, turned his head and looked at the glass, then said to Li: "I know that you say it is forced by the situation, Shi LAN is not a person who complains. What''s more, Shu mountain is everything to me. Compared with Shu mountain, Shi Lan''s reputation can be ignored."Looking at the thin girl in front of me, I suddenly felt a little distressed.


    She is less than ten years old, but she has to bear such a heavy fate. She has been dormant in Qindu for so long and has not been found. Qindu is also the guardian of Mengtian''s golden fire cavalry. Presumably, her pressure is even greater, and her ability can not be underestimated.


    In particular, the tenacity of her heart is enough to make ordinary men feel dwarfed.


    "Thank you for your understanding."


    Shi LAN coldly looked away. "Play is to do the whole set, later you still don''t talk to me like this, the guards will go to the guards


    Li Leng for a while, but did not expect that she was taught a lesson.


    ................ ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C9

    After glancing at the chilly Shilan, the girl had a very soft long black hair. Because the long hair that had been washed and wetted just now was still wet on her forehead, it made her delicate face look softer.


    Maybe it''s because she is a person of Shu mountain, she has a unique temperament, which makes her eyebrows and eyes full of amorous feelings.


    All in all, this is an absolute beauty.


    Centrifugal next sigh: perhaps it is because of the beauty of Shi Lan that Hu Hai made a wrong guess. It''s just that he can''t and won''t explain.


    "Liuli, give her the clothes of Jinwei and change them." After a pause, he murmured, "besides, I don''t want you two to be unhappy. Since Hu Hai can know my news so quickly, it seems that there must be his people around me, so now, there are not many people I can trust. In the future, only you and Shi LAN can enter my bedroom. "


    "All right." Glass depressed blessing blessing body, in front of Shi LAN not good gas said: "come with me."


    Watching the two of them leave, I feel relieved.


    To be honest, he didn''t expect that Shi LAN would accept his words so easily. After all, the coldness in the girl''s eyes is obvious. It''s not like that she would have an affair with others.


    However, it is useless to think more. Now that she is willing to play with him, it is still the best.


    Now the most important thing is to improve their own strength, Mohist organ City trip is imminent.


    The moon is at the top and the middle.


    In his bedroom, Li kept running the footwork of Lingbo''s micro step and the skill of Xiao Li''s flying knife. Although the training method given by the system is almost quick, the cooperation of internal force still needs to be run in from oneself.


    Time does not wait for him. He can only seize every opportunity to improve himself.


    The night passed quickly. What surprised Li was that after a night of internal power operation, he didn''t feel tired. On the contrary, he felt more relaxed than after a full sleep.


    I just don''t know if this is the special welfare brought by the dimensional system.


    "Young master, it''s time to get up."


    Liuli''s knock on the door rang out.


    "Come in."


    Shi Lan''s bodyguard clothes can''t cover up her unique temperament. When she comes in, she walks directly to her side and droops her head. Liuli clapped her hands and walked into a row of maids.


    Centrifugal next move, probably understand their plan, when everything is ready, those maids back again.


    "Glass, you can see something."


    "Unexpectedly, she really dares to play tricks under my eyes." The color of the glaze is very cold. It''s obvious that it''s really angry. "I''m eating inside and outside!"


    "Don''t deal with it for the time being. Let''s wait for the Mohist affairs to be settled and wait until we get back to the palace. Moreover, since this flag has been discovered by us, it is not certain who is whose flag. "


    That''s right. Just now, Shi LAN deliberately made the illusion that he was always by his side. After all, the rooms of Shi LAN and Liuli were connected with his bedroom, and those maids couldn''t get close to him.


    Hu Hai, though he already believed in the words of the golden house, but would not let his eye line be observed.


    Just now, the leader in the row of maids came in, and his eyes kept sweeping to Shi LAN. Even when he saw her appear beside him, there was a strange smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Obviously there is something fishy!


    and in this palace, except Hu Hai, who can have this motive from the unexpected? This power will put the eyeliner in his bedroom.


    What Li didn''t see was that Shi LAN looked at him with an imperceptible emotion.


    "Young master, there is no glass around you to take care of you. You must protect yourself."


    Li Li also felt pity for the little girl who was loyal to her, so Wen Yan rubbed the top of her hair and said, "don''t worry, little Liuli. I will come back in triumph."


    Liuli looks at his back and meditates in his heart that you must be safe, young master!


    In the carriage.


    I took a look at the cold girl beside me.


    "I''ll meet with the people of Yin Yang family later. You should not have any emotional fluctuations. If you can''t help it, you can take shelter in the carriage behind you


    After all, it''s a deep hatred that almost destroys the family. Even Li can''t control his emotions.


    The snow-white teeth of Shilan bite the lower lip, almost bleeding.


    "Do you think I can''t bear it for a short half a month after all these years?" Shi Lan''s eyes are like electricity. "I''ve been dormant in the capital of Qin in recent years, and I''ve seen people from Yin and Yang families walk past me countless times. Countless times, I want to kill them, but I can''t. Now that I have your hope, I will naturally cherish this opportunity even more. So, don''t worry, I won''t be too emotional. "


    Shi Lan''s words, let leave all can''t help but surprise admire, this woman''s heart is really rare tenacity!


    "Shi LAN, if you have a chance, I will help you destroy the Yin Yang family." From the eyes complex, but in front of a flash of lilac like figure. "But there are some people you want to give me."Shi LAN looks away. "Don''t worry, as long as the Yin and Yang family no longer exists, there is the life of the star soul and the cloud king." Shi Lan''s face was full of sadness. "Because these two people are the people who destroyed my mountain Shu, I will never forgive them!"


    "As for the others, it''s up to you."


    From the person who doesn''t care, my heart is slightly relaxed.


    "Xinghun and yunzhongjun are not with us. I think you will feel better."


    Shi LAN looks at Li with complicated eyes and sighs.


    "Young master, the frame of the Yin Yang family is right in front." The voice of the attendant came from outside the car.


    "Join them. By the way, keep a low profile and don''t disturb the civilians."


    The stone orchid hears the words, the eyes flash across a splendor, as if didn''t expect to leave meeting to say this kind of words.


    "My son Fu Su really deserves his reputation."


    "Why?"


    Received from the line of sight of doubt, Shi LAN shook his head, said he did not say anything.


    From drooping his eyes, of course, he didn''t really don''t understand Shi Lan''s meaning, but how can he say that his behavior is to gain reputation. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C10

    "This is the Mohist organ city?"


    Standing on the top of the mountain, they left the carriage in the town at the foot of the mountain one day ago. Behind him stood Shi LAN, the great commander, the little commander and the public loser.


    "Yes, it''s easy to defend and hard to attack the Mohist organ city. It''s the closest mountain, but it''s still a little far away from the organ city." Although Da Siming said such words, there was no hesitation on his face.


    Looking around, I found that all around the city are steep cliffs and deep valleys, and between the deep valleys is the turbulent River, while the clouds above the city are treacherous and misty, like a fairyland.


    "It''s easy to defend but hard to attack. It''s worthy of its reputation." From the eyes of the organ City, the tone did not fluctuate, can not see the mind at the moment.


    The public loser Qiu Leng snorted and said, "don''t worry, young master. Wei Zhuang, the enemy of gainie, has joined hands with Bai Feng and others to fight in the organ city. At that time, we just need to ride the tyrannical mechanism beast I made here, and we can reach the Mohist mechanism city in less than a moment. I''ll take them by surprise. " It is true that Gongshu has a grudge against Mohism. This arrangement obviously blocks the way for Mohism.


    "For your safety, you''d better stay here and control the whole situation."


    Leave and wave. "No, as commander in chief, I should take the lead. What''s more, since my father has given me the task, I need to finish it myself to be worthy of my father''s cultivation." The high sounding of his words, especially the words of taking the lead, made shaosiming who had always been indifferent look at him.


    "Gongshuqiu, I heard that the control center of the Mohist organ city is a forbidden area, and the gate of the forbidden area is a famous juetiansuo. Do you have any countermeasures?"


    "Mr. Qi, in order to deal with the Mohist school, I lost Qiu''s research day and night. The killer of juetiansuo has been studied by me for a long time, but there is no suitable opportunity to use it. This time, with the help of the childe''s hand, my groundbreaking Qi Lang can finally show his strength! "


    From smell speech, just pick eyebrow. "It''s up to you to break the gate of the forbidden area."


    "Look, Weizhuang, they''ve already begun to attack."


    Da Siming''s blood red right hand raised and pointed to a point in the distance.


    From the direction to see, really see there is filled with flying smoke.


    "Don''t worry, young master. All the people who have invaded the organ city have my organ beast. You can definitely take one as ten to those Mohist disciples."


    He nodded away. "It seems that the focus of this battle is on the Mohist elders."


    Li pondered for a moment, and ordered: "gongshuo, you and Shi LAN will stay here, which faces the back mountain of the organ city. There are organ beasts in your hands, which can prevent fish from escaping from the back mountain. I and the two elders of the Yin Yang family went to break the mechanism city in person. "


    "Since you insist, you will obey me, but you must take my broken land Qilang to get there."


    "It''s natural."


    When Gongshu Qiu saw Li''s promise, he made an action. Then he heard a rumbling sound from far behind him. Then a mechanism beast like a mantis broke the ground and appeared in front of them.


    Leave and clap your hands. "Sure enough, he is worthy of breaking the ground. This kind of momentum will certainly make our trip like a bolt from the blue."


    It''s just When Gongshu Chou opens the control room of dilapidated Qilang, he looks at the narrow space and makes a bit of trouble.


    Seeing that Li didn''t move, Da Siming bent slightly. "Please, young master."


    After a pause, she finally raised her legs. Perhaps, women in this world are not as conservative as the book says. Maybe it''s time for you to be happy.


    Li shook his head and said in his heart.


    Just the next second, from the pupil slightly shrunk.


    Because shaosiming, who was standing there motionless, suddenly took a step and appeared beside him at the speed of the wind. She actually chose to be the second one to go up to the broken earth!


    You know, according to the narrow degree of this groundbreaking Qilang control room, it should be just right for two people to enter, but it''s a little crowded for three people. Then, if there are three people, who will be the second one to board will be caught in the middle of the two.


    From the original thought that the second one must be enchanting big simang, but did not expect that the silent jueli little simang would make such a move.


    However, seeing this, Da Siming didn''t have any other reaction. After a pause, he also set foot on breaking the ground.


    According to the instructions of Gongshu Qiu, broken earth Qi Lang made a sound of mechanical operation and jumped quickly in the mountains.


    Away from the moment when he was about to start, he couldn''t help looking at the girl in purple.


    Is still the perfect side face, indifferent eyes, Amethyst like eyes, straight looking at the front, the whole person with alienated temperament.


    In the continuous jumping, the control room also has some degree of shaking feeling, and accompanied by these shaking, is the uninterrupted body friction between Li and shaosiming.


    From the tip of his nose came the fragrance of virginity, which was as elegant as orchid. Shaosiming''s long Lavender hair would occasionally be raised because of violent shaking, sweeping on his cheek, with a touch of numbness.In this way, Li quickly arrived in the Mohist organ city under the soft jade and warm fragrance.


    "This is the back mountain of the organ city. It seems that several elders of Mohism are still resisting now, otherwise the back mountain will not be so peaceful." Big Si Ming''s eyes are as sharp as knives.


    "It shouldn''t be too late. The forbidden area of Mohism is in front of us. Let''s go quickly." From will break the ground seven Lang put away, three people quickly toward the Mohist forbidden area and go.


    However, they still underestimated the famous Mohist organization city.


    After entering the city, I found that there were five steps in a chain and ten steps in a mechanism.


    "It''s no wonder that those people who have attacked the counter scattered quicksand for such a long time have not been able to fight here. These organs of the Mohist school are really interesting." A sneer came from the corner of his mouth. "But these little tricks are just clowns in front of me ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C11

    "Skeleton blood fingerprints!" From the pupil a shrink, see big Siming hands seal, a group of blood red real Qi wrapped in her hand, in the middle show a terrible skeleton.


    Before he came here, Li had found out the usual moves of these people, not only Mohist, but also his own. After all, as a qualified commander, reasonable use of resources is the most basic ability!


    I saw that countless flying arrows were knocked down one after another under the powerful blood red Qi of the grand commander, and the dust on the ground was raised. After one move, all the ten meters in front of me were empty.


    "That''s a great move." Li Zan said. Da Siming nodded to Li respectfully and went on.


    Without exception, the following traps were all undertaken by the leader, Da Siming. This situation remained unchanged until he approached the forbidden area of Mohism.


    "It''s amazing that you have used the techniques of the Mohist school. I really can''t underestimate them." Under the attack of a torrential rain like flying needle, Shao Siming, who had been silent all the time, finally took the hand and blocked countless concealed weapons for Da Siming.


    It turns out that the gorgeous and beautiful move of the countless green leaves condensed by the blue light just now is the flow of thousands of leaves and flowers.


    Shaosiming just nodded, as if everything he did was normal.


    "Be careful, everyone. You are about to enter the forbidden area of Mohism. It''s said that the attacks in the forbidden area are changeable. If you are careless, even the experts will worry about their lives."


    "Thank you for your advice. We will be careful." If there is no contempt in the corner of his mouth, it will be replaced by a light dignified.


    Through the Jiuqu corridor, those Mohists are not their rivals. They come all the way to the gate of Mohist forbidden area.


    "Is this juetiansuo?" In front of us, the vermilion gate was extremely luxurious, and the material of the big lock on it was so well-known that the three people couldn''t tell why.


    "Go ahead, tatsuhiro." Because they had been prepared for a long time, the three of them didn''t worry about it. Li directly released the broken earth Qi lang. he quickly reorganized his body. In the blink of an eye, the fierce Mantis like mechanism beast just appeared in front of them.


    The solid juetian lock was like tofu under the claw of tattered Qilang. It didn''t take a moment to open it.


    As he left, he sighed and stepped in.


    Inside is a long wooden bridge which only allows one person to pass through. Under the bridge is the water which is not normal. The most striking thing is the roof above. There are holes on the roof, which emit green light. It looks very strange.


    "This is weak water!"


    It''s the first time for Li to see a kind of fear on the proud woman''s face. He asked subconsciously.


    "Weak water? What is that


    "Weak water, this is almost a legendary thing. People can''t walk on weak water. As long as someone falls down, they will sink to the bottom. Moreover, this water is extremely poisonous and can''t be solved by ordinary people. After poisoning, if there is no antidote within an hour, it is death immediately. It''s terrible. " Big Si Ming looked at the water with lingering fear. "I was also lucky to see this water in the East emperor''s place. I didn''t expect that Mohism had so much water. Although this weak water may have been diluted, no one dared to underestimate its power."


    Leave tiny frown.


    The Mohist forbidden area is not accessible to ordinary people, so even the imperial palace of the state of Qin has little information about the inside of the Mohist forbidden area.


    So it''s a matter of weak water, but it''s really a problem.


    "Shaosiming, I''m on the bridge and you''re flying for me. Although the bridge is narrow, we can pass it one by one."


    "Wait a minute, it''s a bit reckless. If the Mohists find us, we''ll be trapped immediately."


    "Yes, but if not, how can we get there?"


    "The three of us can''t all be on the bridge, otherwise all of us will fall into passivity. By the way, big Si Ming, what do you mean by letting little Si Ming plunder in the air?"


    "Shaosiming is a senior of our Yin Yang family. She is an elder of the wood department. She has a method of seeking Yin and Yang, which can float in the air with her internal power."


    From pick eyebrow, pondered for a while. "Is there a limit to this technique?"


    "Of course there is. According to her internal power, floating in the air can last for an hour. One hour is enough for us to pass."


    "In that case, I''ll go first. Take care of the air


    Big Si Ming smell speech to nod. "Be careful, young master."


    From the moment when she stepped on the wooden bridge, she couldn''t help looking back at shaosiming, but saw that her lavender eyes seemed to have a look at him. Then she looked at the front indifferently, and her body gradually floated in the green light.


    From the mind, Shen Qi, step by step to the opposite.


    Three people fell into strange silence, the air seems to have some condensation.


    Seeing the distance from the opposite side getting closer and closer, there was no reaction in the air and water, and the distance was still walking step by step according to the original pace.A moment later, Li finally reached the opposite side.


    "Maybe it''s not that terrible, you two. Come here." Although Li said so in his mouth, he didn''t slack off in his heart. His intuition told him that this place is not so simple.


    However, in order to appease some worried women, he can only say so.


    "Little simang, you go first." Big Si Ming hesitated for a moment and said.


    Shao Siming''s lavender eyes turned slightly and looked at Da Siming. His eyes were calm and his body didn''t move.


    Big Si Ming hesitated for a moment, raised his head and said, "well, since you don''t want to, I''ll go first. Be careful."


    Li can''t understand the meaning of Shao Siming, but as soon as Da Siming said this, Li knew that she had rejected Da Siming''s suggestion.


    Heart, suddenly pick up


    See big Si Ming to move forward step by step, leave of double eyes a silk don''t relax of observe all around.


    The weak water was as calm as before. The shadow of the chief executive was shining on it. It was clear and recognizable, and the holes with countless green lights in the air were also quiet.


    But from the brow, but the more wrinkled the more tight. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C12

    It doesn''t feel right, and it''s getting stronger and stronger.


    From the pupil suddenly shrunk, only just now still clear weak water suddenly flashed a wave, if not from found the shadow of big Siming appeared slight fluctuation, that small change may be ignored.


    "Be careful!"


    With the roar from Li, the weak water suddenly rolled. Li was surprised to see the snake like mechanism beast suddenly appeared in the weak water. The mechanism beast twisted its body to rise from the weak water, and the weak water also appeared a vortex.


    From see long bridge because of the action of mechanism beast appeared slight vibration, heart secret way is not good.


    Without waiting for the public to respond, the big mouth of the mechanism beast and a water column shot at the big simang.


    Even the big simang was not very human. He reacted very quickly and used the skeleton blood fingerprint to fight back the water column. The mechanism beast saw that it couldn''t be hit, and raised its head to give out a silent roar.


    See it long tail a swing, weak water shot out numerous water arrows, straight shot to the bridge big simang.


    At this time, he was unable to continue. It was not easy for him to keep his balance on the bridge.


    At this time, the little commander in the air finally made a move, and the big green net opened to suppress all the water arrows.


    Without waiting for the three to breathe a sigh of relief, I saw that the countless holes in the roof were almost moved at the same time.


    I saw a sharp arrow pop up in the hole. The arrow sent out a faint green light. It was obviously a poison! And the direction that those arrows point to, impressively is little Si Ming!


    Shao Siming has just saved Da Siming. Even if she finds something wrong, she can''t help herself!


    Seeing the countless arrows flying out of the hole, they went straight to shaosiming. At the critical moment, they left and moved!


    Da Siming only felt that a white shadow flashed in front of him, and then there was the green sword rain flying away. Da Siming almost thought that no one could save shaosiming in such a situation, let alone the young master Fusu who was said to have only preliminary martial arts skills.


    Da Siming felt that she had almost foreseen the tragic ending after the mission seemed to fail and the imperial childe died.


    His cold and unfeeling face gradually showed signs of cracking


    "Big Si Ming, back away quickly!"


    Some familiar voices, some of which she followed in a trance, saw that the two people she thought had no hope of survival were standing on the other side.


    "Watch your back!"


    Da Siming subconsciously turned back, but he only had time to see a huge mechanism beast''s tail hitting him fiercely.


    Li almost vomited blood. He didn''t understand how the shrewd Da Siming had to stand there as a target.


    What we don''t know is how incredible Ling Bo''s micro step is to the big Sima Ming. In the final analysis, he underestimated the power of Lingbo micro step.


    Li naturally won''t let Da Siming go, so he can only hold shaosiming in his right hand, and then he takes Lingbo and rushes to take Da Siming back from the snake''s tail.


    "Are you stupid to stand there still?" Li is really a little angry. After all, he doesn''t think that he can''t escape the blow just now with his ability.


    Unexpectedly, Da Siming was still looking at him, half pay, and then said: "you, it''s ok..."


    From smell speech a Leng, immediately some surprised pick eyebrow. He really didn''t expect that Da Siming, who was always cold hearted and unfeeling, paid so much attention to his companions.


    His face softened.


    "We''re all right. Don''t worry."


    Big simang pupil gradually had brilliance, and then the cheeks slowly had a little bit of pink, unexpectedly more than a little bit of shame.


    "Mr. Fusu, can you let us go?"


    From the arm a stiff, sent away the arms of the delicate body, from the subconscious looking at the beginning of that in the arms forget to send away the purple figure, accidentally found that the lavender veil light revealed a little bit of red, looks beautiful.


    "I didn''t expect that the first one who broke into my Mohist forbidden area was such a romantic young man."


    "Who!"


    From the eyes such as electricity to look at the corner, intuition tells him that the speaker is there.


    "It seems that people all over the world say that the son Fu Su is gentle and elegant and advocates peace, which is just a myth. How many ridiculous people in this world listen to untrue words, but don''t believe what they see with their own eyes. "


    "What you see may not be true, and what you hear may not be false. The Mohists love non attack, and I believe they can understand Fu Su''s heart. "


    "Ha ha I don''t deserve it. How can we know what the imperial childe thinks? " Tone turned to cold, corner of the shadow gradually appeared a man in white, long bangs down, blocking one of his eyes, but did not hide his handsome.


    "Gao Jianli!" Da Siming''s eyes narrowed and a trace of murderous spirit poured out. "You are here alone. It seems that there is no one in your Mohist school."


    "Hum, the great commander of Yin Yang family, Gao Jianli wants to settle the old account between you and our Mohist school." Gao Jianli had a long sword in his hand. Even though he was several Zhang away, he could still feel the cold air from it.It seems that this is the famous sword he got from the sword spectrum The water is cold!


    "That''s because you Mohist tycoons have been under my six soul curse. You can''t blame others." Big Si life enchanting of jilt hair, smile of proud very. "In other words, since you Mohist giants are all my defeated generals, why do you come out to stop us? You don''t have to worry about your own death."


    The satirical words of Da Siming obviously angered Gao Jianli. The water was cold and the sword was full of cold.


    "Gao Jianli, if you are willing to submit to Daqin, I can consider letting go of this organ city." Leave frowning. "After all, the structure of this mechanism city is ingenious, and it''s a pity to destroy the Dao."


    "Well, my Mohist school will never go along with the Qin army! This organ city was originally designed to achieve the idea of great harmony in the world. If Gao Jianli were to serve the organ City, he would be insulting my Mohist masters! Insulting spirit ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C13

    "The wind is blowing, the water is cold!" Suddenly the cold light almost lit up the whole room, the light is extremely dazzling, from the subconscious to produce the feeling of covering the eyes with the hand.


    In a short time, a green light that is no less than that of the cold awn suddenly rises. The thick vines weave a huge green net in the air and cover the cold awn in the prison.


    "Hum, the wind is blowing, the water is cold, but that''s all. Shaosiming''s Wooden Yin Yang skill has already reached the level of plain land producing autumn orchids. Mohist school is beyond its capacity to exist!" Big Si life cold hum a, disdain of say. The first mock exam of


    Gao Jianli''s cold eyes, one of his lips, is a strange smile.


    "It''s too early to say that! Break it for me


    "No way!"


    I saw the cold awn shrouded by the green net suddenly gathered into a sharp sword. The sword rotated rapidly, and the green net was torn apart in an instant.


    At the moment when the sword broke through the green net, it turned into several smaller swords and flew towards the three people.


    The speed of change, Rao Shi has been observing the big Siming did not respond.


    "Don''t underestimate Mohism."


    Gao Jianli''s face is full of power. He seems to have seen that the three people on the opposite side have been badly hurt by his move.


    At this time, accidents suddenly occurred.


    "Get the hell out of here!" From his waist, he took out the long and thin bamboo slips that he had already prepared. Xiao Li''s flying knife was in his hand, and there was no false hair. Break up the fierce sword in an instant.


    Although you come and I go for several times, it''s just a moment.


    "Great, great. I didn''t expect you to hide so much. " Out of the shadows came a man in a dark cloak.


    "Young master, this man is a Mohist giant." Da Siming felt the breath of six souls'' fear curse.


    "Mr. tycoon, why did you come out?" When Gao Jianli saw the visitor, a layer of worry hung over his eyebrows. "Just give it to me this way."


    The man under the cloak shook his head and let out a low voice.


    "Xiaogao, the Mohist organ city is the painstaking effort of my Mohist grandmaster. If I really leave you and leave the organ city for a living, I am still worthy of being a giant."


    "Yes..."


    Gao Jianli slightly lowered his head and answered.


    "Mr. Fusu, my Mohist school is as independent as the world. Why do you want to kill my Mohist school?"


    "What are you talking about, tycoon?" Li chuckled, playing with bamboo slips. "Why do we want to wipe out the Mohist school? If the Mohist school didn''t take in the rebellion of the Empire all the time, how could the Empire embarrass you?"


    "Mr. Fusu''s words are different. Our Mohist school always adheres to the principle of both loving and not attacking. Naturally, it is incompatible with the iron and blood policy of the Empire. What''s more, some of the so-called imperial rebellious people are basically good people..."


    "Ha ha..."


    After cutting off the giant''s words, he hummed coldly: "great good man? What is good? What is evil? This theory of good and evil, everyone is according to their own heart to judge just. For you, it is evil that violates Mohist morality. For the Empire, it is evil that violates the interests of the Empire


    When this was said, everyone was silent.


    From the wrist move, the hands of the bamboo slips in the next second will be mercilessly stabbed into the ground.


    "Rome wasn''t built in a day, and the principles you and I have established can''t be changed. Our opposition has nothing to do with good or evil, it''s just a matter of position. Therefore, this war is inevitable. Perhaps, for you and me, any sentence is redundant, because you and I all know. We all have reasons not to give in. "


    After a long silence, the giant''s deep voice was tinged with an unexpected shiver.


    "Unexpectedly, as a Mohist giant, I was defeated by you in thought."


    "I have never thought that age determines the existence of thought."


    The figure that all throw down suddenly a stiff, immediately raise head to laugh.


    "It''s me, Fusu. I underestimated you before." The tycoon was silent for a moment, and continued: "with your talent, your future achievements will not be under Ying Zheng."


    "My father was brilliant, but Fusu didn''t dare to compare with him." From drooping eyes, cover up the waves in the depths of the eyes.


    "You don''t have to be modest. Although Ying Zheng was talented, he was too headstrong and carried out cruel policies. Under the iron feet of the Qin state, the seven states were already full of complaints about how to maintain long-term stability. Mr. Fusu, no matter what the state of Qin will do in the future, we Mohists will never bow to the cruel Qin army. "


    Pa pa pa


    I clapped my hand. "You''re a tough guy, but you can''t eat your guts. You''ve been cursed by six souls, and you can''t exert your fighting power. Even Gao Jianli, the first master of Mohist school, can''t change this situation here. What a pity. "


    "Ha ha, life should be like this. There''s nothing to care about." With a bold smile, the giant immediately lowered his voice and said, "Mr. Fusu, I have something to ask for. If you can promise, I will destroy the mechanism city myself. How about that? ""You can''t, Mr. Tycoon!" Gao Jianli''s pupil shrinks and stops in a hurry.


    Big Si Ming sneered and put his hands around his chest.


    "Now your mechanism city is in our bag. How can you ask for it?"


    He squinted and didn''t speak.


    The giant ignored Gao Jianli and Da Siming, and said to himself, "although you have entered here now, I know that you have also found Wei Zhuang as a helper to keep gainie out. However, even if all our Mohist disciples were killed in battle, you could not easily destroy this mechanism city. After hundreds of years of construction, unless we start Qinglong organization and self destruct it, it will never be completely paralyzed. "


    "Nonsense Big Si Ming roared.


    "Ha ha, I don''t know if I lied to you. How about Mr. Fusu? Are you interested in listening to my request


    "In that case, I''m sorry." There was no expression on his face, but his eyes were very deep. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C14

    "Now, you can say it." From the Mohist giant who couldn''t see the face clearly, his tone was flat.


    "Fusu, you must know that although you are the prince of the Empire, Ying Zheng is autocratic and overbearing. If you fail to fulfill his wishes, your glory and wealth will be fleeting. Although you are the eldest son of Ying Zheng, you are also very popular. But for Ying Zheng, you are not his only choice, are you? "


    His eyes flashed and his face was calm. "How do you say that?"


    "Ha ha This is the end of the matter. Let''s not open the window and speak up. Now that I have been cursed by six souls, I can''t survive today. What''s more, I have something else to ask of you, so you can rest assured of what we are talking about today. "


    From the corner of his mouth, he breathed a breath and said: "then Fusu is all ears. You are right. I am not the only choice for my father. But what about that? "


    "Your sixteen younger brother, the sixteenth son of the Empire, Hu Hai, is the most popular person of Ying Zheng besides you. Even in Ying Zheng''s mind, he loves Hu Hai more than you. "


    After a pause, the other party seemed to be observing Li''s reaction. Seeing that he was still silent, he sighed.


    "Your mind is unusually calm. Maybe I''ve been worried about all this. I once saw Hu Hai, the young master. Although he looks innocent, he has a deep city. If such a person takes over the state of Qin, the people will be in dire straits. "


    Li sneered and interrupted the Mohist giant.


    "That''s ridiculous. Not to mention your evaluation of my 16 younger brothers, just because you are a rebellious Mohist, your words are not believable. "


    "Believe it or not, I believe you have a decision in your heart. Although our Mohist School opposes the state of Qin, it is more against the state of Qin''s extortion, extortion and iron rule. Now the seven powers are weak, and the unification of the Qin state is the trend of the times. I''m dying. I can''t do anything for the people in this world. We can only do our best to hope that in a hundred years, the world will be handed over to the king of benevolence and righteousness. "


    "Originally, I thought you were too gentle. I''m afraid you won''t be Hu Hai''s opponent. But today, I saw in you the determination and wisdom that I didn''t find before. And your mysterious martial arts. I''ve heard that you were assassinated before. No matter how powerful others are, it''s not as effective as yourself. "


    He didn''t expect that the Mohist giant should have such insight. All these words pointed to the direction of his future life. If the body was not intruded by his soul, Fu Su''s fate would be harmed by Hu Hai as he said.


    "You tell me so much, what do you want to exchange these words for from me?" From Mimi''s eyes, he was really curious.


    "I hope you can continue to retain Mohism after you are in the top position, so that you can not suppress Mohism." The voice of the giant suddenly sank. "It should be possible for you to do it."


    Li sneered and said, "today I''m here to destroy your mechanism city. If there is no accident, Mohism will never appear again under the state of Qin after today. Unless... "


    After a pause, he felt a little complicated for Mohist giant''s good intentions. To tell you the truth, if it were not for their opposition, maybe they would have become an intimate friend for this giant.


    "Unless today I just destroyed the mechanism city and let you Mohist people go. In this way, as long as there are Mohist disciples, even if there is no organ City, there will be a new Mohist one day. " Smile away. "I don''t know if I''m right, my Lord."


    The giant nodded slightly. "It''s true. I know it''s a bit difficult for Mr. Fusu, but I believe that in his mind, there is a difference between the future and the present."


    I clapped my hands. "It''s worthy of being a Mohist giant. Even I can''t find a reason to refuse you."


    "So you agreed?" The tone of the tycoon is hard to hide surprise.


    He shook his head. "In addition to destroying the mechanism City, I have a few more requirements."


    "Oh? Demand? " The giant''s voice is low. "Fusu, you should understand that this is more fair than the deal. The chips I offer are very fair."


    "Yes, it''s fair, but it''s not enough." He looked around and sneered: "don''t forget, originally, my chips are the hope of your Mohist future, your Mohist future, and what you give me is just a few reminders. Who can say that I will go on as you say in the future? So, what you do is a business that will not lose money, but I will bear all the risks. "


    After half silence, the tycoon suddenly laughed low, and then the laughter became bigger and bigger.


    "Good son Fusu, you are giving me more and more surprises."


    As the laughter faded away, the giant straightened his black cloak, his voice calmed down again, and said, "if you were not the prince of the Empire, with your mind and wisdom, I would really like to entrust Mohism to you. That''s all. If you have any other requirements, let''s talk about them together. "Li Li was noncommittal about the giant''s words, pondered for a while, and said: "first, it''s not enough to let go of your Mohist disciples, just to destroy the organ city. In my father''s place, I need to hand over, so I have to ask you for someone."


    In fact, there were unexpected changes in his trip to Mohist school, so for today''s plan, he can only adapt to circumstances and get the most favorable things.


    "Who do you want?"


    "My father is addicted to medicine refining, so I need someone who can compete with yunzhongjun, the Yin Yang family. I think that''s what you want. After all, the Yinyang school''s methods are vicious, and the Mohist school probably can''t stand it. "


    "So the person you want is..."


    The tycoon hesitated for a moment and said, "Yixian Duanmu girl?"


    "That''s right." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C15

    "It''s just that although Jinghu Yixian is an elder of the Mohist school, he doesn''t fully obey the command of the Mohist school, so I can only recommend him. Whether he agrees or not depends on your ability."


    From pondered for a while, nodded.


    "So, what''s your second requirement?"


    "Although I''m the eldest son of my father, it''s not safe just to have my words and the weight of medical immortal. So I hope you Mohists who let go today can make a new life, and I will give you a brilliant Mohist one day."


    "Hehe, Fusu, you are a little modest. With your mind, you will certainly be able to hide from Ying Zheng, won''t you? "


    "But for you and me, the future of all this is based on my future, so if you can''t bear it, you will make a big plan."


    This battle of words, but let the Mohist tycoon into an embarrassing situation, I have to say that li really unique mind.


    Step by step open all this to the other side, and then let the other side step by step into the trap set for him.


    "Well, I promise you all you say. However, correspondingly, you have to promise me to protect the remaining disciples of Mohism and give me today''s glory if you have a chance in the future. "


    "It''s a deal."


    The two men''s eyes collided in the air and exchanged their promises.


    "My Lord!" Gao Jianli sees the two men who finally come out and steps forward to protect the giant behind him.


    From the line of sight of the inquiry of the supreme commander, he coughed and said, "you two follow Gao Jian to leave and start the hub of the destruction of the organ city." The implication is that he and Mohist giants have reached an agreement in private.


    As soon as his face changed, it seemed that he did not expect such a situation. Today, however, she was shocked by the distance. It was not only his noble status, but also his mysterious martial arts. Even the martial arts that she had never seen before made him feel a sense of submission.


    "Yes."


    The giant over there obviously convinced Gao Jianli, and finally Gao Jianli took the two girls to the organ hub, while the Mohist giant took them to the hiding place of the Mohist disciples, looking for duanmurong.


    Originally, Da Siming didn''t want Li to act alone, but Li knew that the following words were not suitable for people of Yin Yang family to hear, so he refused Da Siming.


    After seeing Li''s martial arts, Da Siming didn''t worry as much about Li''s safety as he did at first.


    Through several organs, I came to a hidden courtyard.


    "This is it. Let''s go in."


    The giant stepped into the room first.


    "My Lord, who is he?"


    As soon as he entered the door, a middle-aged man with strong muscles and a big hammer looked away and asked in a loud voice.


    "Next, Fusu." But I didn''t wait for the introduction of Mohist giants. First of all, I want to do boxing.


    But before the sound of these words came down, three silver needles came straight at him.


    From the backhand, a close look, hair needle is a light blue cloth dress woman, although the dress is simple, but still very beautiful, just a pair of black eyes looking at him is full of defensive flame.


    "Duanmu girl!" The giant shook his head. "Listen to me, why are you so impatient!"


    "My Lord, this is Ying Zheng''s son, our enemy! Look at my grandfather, I won''t beat him all over the floor looking for teeth! "


    "Big hammer, back down!" The giant''s voice sank. Then he turned to Li and said, "please forgive me."


    Away from playing with the three silver needles, the radian of the corner of the mouth is not smiling.


    "Duanmu girl is worthy of being a medical immortal. If you really want my life, as long as you apply contact poison on the silver needle, I must be lying on the ground now, and I don''t know whether I will live or die."


    "Hum." Duanmurong coldly looked away and turned his head.


    Li felt his nose, shrugged his shoulders and looked at the Mohist giant.


    The giant nodded knowingly. "Duanmu girl, I have reached an agreement with Mr. Fusu to exchange the agency city for your safety and the future of Mohism."


    "What The hammer in the big hammer''s hand suddenly waved out and yelled angrily: "master, is this boy forcing you?"


    "Big hammer, do you think if I don''t agree, someone can force me?" The giant''s voice was a little cold. The hammer was stunned for a moment. He put away his perverse appearance and retreated to one side.


    "My Lord, can you tell me why? The organ city is the painstaking efforts of Mohist ancestors. If it is for us, we are willing to live with Mohist, and we are not willing to live in a muddle. "


    Duan Murong stood up and looked away without expression.


    The tycoon turned his head, took a look at duanmurong, sighed and said, "you should also know me very well. You should know more about the meaning of Mohism than anyone else. So now my choice, you should believe, is for the future of Mohism. Even if you don''t understand for a moment, I''ll do it. If you think I''m ashamed of giving up the mechanism city because of you, it''s unnecessary. As your tycoon, I naturally understand your pride. If I give up the mechanism city just for your safety, I will never do it. "People''s expressions seemed to be relieved because of the giant''s words.


    "For the future of Mohism, temporary grievances are necessary."


    "I''m stupid with a big hammer, but as long as I''m a giant, I can do it." When big hammer said this, he acquiesced to the giant''s practice.


    "It''s the same with my old class." Said an old man with a manipulator.


    "Where''s the stolen plantar?" The giant looked around and didn''t see the thin man.


    "He''s gone after Bai Feng, who is against the scattered quicksand." Big hammer explained.


    From pick eyebrow, it seems that this thief Zhi is the legendary king of thief king.


    "In that case, take your great master and leave. But can Duanmu stay for a while? " From a look at the beautiful woman duanmurong, said.


    "We''ll wait outside and give you a quarter of an hour." The giant stopped for a moment and said, "Duanmu girl, don''t worry." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C16

    "Come on, what''s your idea?" The cool color on duanmurong''s face became more and more obvious when others left.


    "Duanmu girl, you don''t have to be so wary of me."


    "You are the son of the state of Qin. I''m an anti Qin man. I''m antagonistic. How can I not be on guard?" Duan Murong flicked his sleeve, his eyes cold.


    "Miss Duanmu, this is not true. I have reached an agreement with you. You should believe in the choice of your tycoon. Moreover, as a medical immortal, you should naturally care for all living beings and not want to ruin them. "


    "Ha ha Under the iron hoof of the state of Qin, life has been ruined. It''s hypocritical of you to say that. "


    He shrugged his shoulders and didn''t expect Duan Murong to be so stubborn. Although he was cold and clear in appearance, he was so fierce and firm in heart.


    "Yes, our army is very aggressive now, but in today''s troubled times, how can we suppress the seven countries without powerful force?"


    "Suppress the seven nations! This is the ambition of the state of Qin, isn''t it? If all the seven countries are at peace, it will be a peaceful and prosperous time. " Duanmurong''s black eyes seemed to flash with water.


    Li Li sneered and said in a cold voice: "it''s normal for the world to be divided as long as it''s together. Moreover, if the seven countries coexist, there will certainly be contradictions in the land bordering the border. As a medical immortal, you should know for a long time that when the seven countries coexisted, not a few people were affected by the war. "


    Duan Murong''s face seemed to fluctuate slightly because of his words. Li continued: "the current war is only for the unification of the world in the future. You Mohists advocate the Great Harmony of the world. How can the world be unified under the premise of seven different languages and different weights and measures


    "You''re being unreasonable!" Duanmurong''s tone fluctuates violently. "Under the chaos of war, the family was overthrown, and who would like to survive under the rule of Qin?"


    "You are wrong." He shook his head carefully. "Which dynasty in history did not change with bloodshed and sacrifice? What''s more, I always believe that the future of the Qin Empire will unify the world and give all the people an unprecedented bright and prosperous age! "


    Duan Murong looked at Li, his eyes flickered, and finally bit his lips. He asked, "if one day this state of Qin will be destroyed by later generations?"


    "That must be because the state of Qin at that time was not good enough, because it was established after being broken! If subversion brings greater progress and hope, what''s the harm of subversion? "


    "So So... " Duan Murong stepped back and held the corner of the table. He was in a trance and seemed to think of something.


    From see this also did not disturb, just in the side quietly watching.


    After all, if duanmurong is willing to submit to him, she will play an important role in the future. Therefore, if she is not sincere, she might as well give up her now. So as not to lose the big for the small in the future!


    "What do you want me to do after all you''ve said? You should leave me alone not just to talk about the future of Qin with me. "


    "Duanmu girl, since we are all smart people, we might as well open the window and speak up. I have made a deal with you before, but the content of the deal is not convenient to disclose. One of the conditions for me to help you Mohists is that I need your help. Of course, the tycoon didn''t promise me to take you away. He just gave me a chance to see you. As for the final result, I still need my own ability. "


    "So..." Duan Murong looked away, and a faint smile appeared in the corner of his mouth. "Do you think you made it?"


    "For the future, I believe you will make the right choice. I feel that I have succeeded. This confidence does not come from myself, but I am sure you will agree with me. In your heart, you must know how to be kind and righteous. "


    "Ha ha You are a deceitful person. They all say that the imperial master is generous and kind. In my opinion, you have cheated everyone. "


    He felt his nose and was about to say something, but suddenly he felt a shaking like a mountain.


    It seems that the Mohist organ city has been destroyed.


    From subconsciously looked at duanmurong, see her face pale, also can''t help but sigh.


    "Fusu." There was a knock outside the door. Although it was only a simple word, Li understood that it was a reminder from the Mohist giant.


    "Duanmu girl, time is pressing, there is no more time to be sad. It''s up to you to choose whether you can build a brilliant future of Mohism or not "


    duanmurong''s eyes seem to have a flash of water, but when you look at it carefully, it''s full of firmness.


    "I see. Let''s go."


    When he got to the door, all the Mohists looked at him unhappily and walked to the Mohist giant without changing his face.


    "Take care. I''ll see you later."


    "Take care, don''t forget your promise to us Mohists."


    He nodded away and turned away.


    As for Duan Murong, he knows that she will eventually catch up. She is a smart woman and naturally knows how to choose the right one.Now, he obviously has more important things to do.


    In front of the people of the Yin and Yang school, he has reached a cooperation with the Mohist tycoon. How to explain to the great simang is a problem.


    He didn''t forget that it was Ying Zheng, the emperor of Qin, who was loyal to the Yin and Yang family, rather than his imperial son. Now he let the Mohist people go without permission. He just destroyed the mechanism city. I''m afraid he couldn''t block the mouth of the Yin and Yang family.


    Things have come to this point, he must not let all his arrangements fail in this link! Duanmurong is easy to say. After all, her medical skills are world-famous. It''s a great achievement to get her obedience.


    The six soul curse in the Mohist giant''s body will soon die. Although it''s a pity, he will never do anything more. It''s the greatest kindness to let him go by himself.


    The rest are the elders of Mohism. All of them are wanted criminals of the Empire. If they can''t get the confession of the unity of yin and Yang, they are afraid that Ying Zheng will not pass. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C17

    Walking step slightly, this is


    He found a remote place, and his consciousness sank into the system. Sure enough, the column of prestige had risen to the full grid, which was not what he cared about most.


    What makes him most concerned is that the column of charm has also increased by two-thirds. Is it hard to say that the rise of charm has something to do with the forces he has gathered? Thinking of duanmurong, who was accepted by him, Li had such a guess.


    However, the most important thing is to extract the three turntables.


    A moment later, when he opened his eyes, there was a faint red light flashing through his always dark fundus. Yes, this is his new auxiliary skill, divine charm.


    Although it''s only an auxiliary skill, it''s undoubtedly a timely help for the present absence. Because magic is a kind of skill that puzzles people''s mind. As long as the caster''s mental power is stronger than the other, the other will be hypnotized under the hint of the caster, and unless the caster breaks it in person or the caster''s mental power exceeds the caster one day, otherwise he will be hypnotized all the time.


    It is worth mentioning that people who have been enchanted will not affect their mind, so they can''t be hypnotized.


    Li can''t help but smile. This magic skill is worthy of being an auxiliary skill of the best. Although he didn''t get pills and equipment this time, he was satisfied with this skill.


    In this way, the two girls in the Yin Yang family are not afraid that they will talk nonsense.


    After thinking about it, he walked out of the house in a good mood. Now that the organ city has been destroyed, the chief executive ordered them to wait for him near the Mohist forbidden area, or for an explanation.


    Sure enough, when Li Shi ran came to the forbidden area of Mohism, he saw Gao Jianli and Da Qiao Siming.


    "Young master." Big Si Ming sees his in front of a bright, immediately swept one eye his empty behind, the smile of the corner of the mouth faded down.


    He walked forward and said to Gao Jianli: "how? Don''t you want to go? If you don''t, you won''t be able to keep up with your master. "


    Gao Jianli was teased by Li and sneered: "it''s not that I don''t want to go, but that you don''t want to let me go. If you believe in the villains, you are really wrong


    He took a noncommittal look at Gao Jianli, turned and walked towards the big simang.


    "We didn''t intercept. Gao Jianli, you can leave by yourself."


    Looking at the big Si Ming, leave the mouth way.


    But Gao Jianli, who is facing Li''s back, naturally doesn''t see it. At the moment, Li Yi''s eyes, which are looking at Da Siming, are already red and bloody, full of strange light.


    The big simang face flashed a moment of confusion, and then looked at Gao Jianli without expression. "Now that you have said that, why don''t you get out of here?"


    Gao Jianli didn''t get angry when he heard the speech. Instead, he took a look at shaosiming, who was still standing not far away. After he didn''t feel the murderous spirit, he arched his hands to Li Gong and jumped away.


    Instead, after Gao Jianli left, he took a look at shaosiming, but the latter turned away after touching his eyes.


    From the eyes of deep looking at the lavender figure to leave, the heart of the mind hundred turn.


    Originally, because of his special feelings for shaosiming, he didn''t give shaosiming a hand at the first time. Most importantly, he was also very curious about what kind of attitude shaosiming would hold towards his release of the Mohist people after he was hypnotized by him. Didn''t she come to be quiet? He would like to see if she would say anything about it.


    Shaosiming''s feeling to him has always been different from that of the Yin Yang family, which is very mysterious. Now shaosiming seems to have no objection to his actions, which makes him further affirm his feeling.


    This shaosiming may be more interesting than he imagined


    "Young master, since we have let go all the Mohist people, how we should do the job is the key." The great commander stepped forward, stood behind him and said.


    "You don''t have to worry about this. Just remember that if someone asks about it, they say that the Mohist school has many organs. It took us nine oxen and two tigers to break through the organ city. So if we didn''t check it for a moment, we let a group of Mohist elders escape injured." From squint Leng an eye, the voice turns cold. "As for the damage, it''s your six soul curse."


    Da Siming understood the meaning of Li only after a little thought. None of her six souls could use internal power. Once used, she would die immediately.


    As long as Li said this to Ying Zheng, he was telling Ying Zheng that even if they left, they would not be enough to pose a threat to the Empire.


    It''s just Big Si Ming hesitated.


    "In your Majesty''s mind, I''m afraid that''s not enough."


    From smell speech is a little surprised to see a big Si Ming, but didn''t expect that she would come from the heart to imagine for him. No wonder she didn''t expend much mental energy just now. It seems that she wavered and hesitated between his orders and the interests of the Empire and the Yin Yang family, which made him successfully hypnotize.


    "What''s more, shaosiming, although she didn''t say anything against it just now, she didn''t say anything about it. I think it''s better to tell her." From the pursed lips, looking to the direction of less simang left.Da Siming covered his lips with a smile. "I don''t understand. If she didn''t want to listen to your arrangement, Wan Ye Fei Hua Liu would have taken care of the Mohist just now. How could she let him go. Although I didn''t agree with you at first, I just wanted to agree. It seems that it is the will of heaven. "


    He nodded noncommittally, and naturally understood that it was the change caused by his hypnosis.


    "Don''t worry, big Si Ming. Since I have made such a decision, I have a way to deal with it. Just do what I told you. I have my own way with my father? "


    "What can I do?"


    From the affectation of a deep smile, raised his hand patted.


    I saw the bushes behind me move, and a beautiful woman in simple clothes came out.


    Big Si life pupil a shrink, obviously didn''t expect to leave the back hand that say will be her! ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C18

    "This is your backhand? One of the Mohist elders is duanmurong, a medical immortal Da Siming''s eyes were constricted and his brows were slightly clustered.


    "Young master, are you going to hand her over? Her martial arts are not very good. Only her medical skills are amazing. If you kill her, your majesty will not be satisfied. "


    Li chuckled and straightened out the jade pendant on his waist.


    "Isn''t it a pity to kill him? A living doctor is more valuable than a dead doctor. "


    "You mean ....


    Da Siming was a little surprised and raised his eyebrows. Then he came to Duan Murong step by step and looked at her coldly.


    "She''s willing to use it for us? To your majesty? "


    Big Si Ming a pair of red eyes, tightly staring at Duanmu Rong cold face, do not let go of her slightest change of expression.


    "Yes, the medical skill of Yixian girl is very good. Since she was assassinated last time, Fusu has understood the importance of doctors, so I''m very happy to get the help of Yixian girl."


    In order to reduce the importance of Yun Zhongjun, the Yin Yang master, in Ying Zheng''s mind, he would not tell the chief executive that the purpose of leaving duanmurong is to become a confidant of Ying Zheng.


    Big Si Ming thinks a little and nods.


    "The safety of the young master is naturally important, but although the Mohists are extremely hypocritical, they are also extremely stubborn about their beliefs. It''s not good for us Yinyang family to seize Mohist spies and extort confessions. We have to use some extraordinary means. This Duan Murong is so easy to surrender. Young master, be careful of cheating. "


    Li Leng snorted and reprimanded: "I still have the means to know people. I threaten the lives of all the Mohists, so she dares not follow me. What''s more, I have given her the secret medicine in the palace. If you want to live, you have to listen to me. "


    Big Si Ming hears speech, this just relaxed tone, to leave to tell voice is not, left.


    Looking at the back of big Siming, his heart relaxed.


    It seems that he is right. According to the personality of the Yin Yang family, they will believe duanmurong''s obedience only if he says that he has used extraordinary means.


    After all, the Yin Yang family has always acted strangely, and their means are endless. Sometimes such people are smart, but they are mistaken.


    "This man is the great commander of Yin Yang family." See big Si Ming leave, the facial expression on Duan Mu Rong''s face is a little bit soft.


    "Yes, you Haven''t you seen it? "


    "Of course not. As a doctor, I spend most of my time in the city of government agencies or Jinghu, and I haven''t seen her. However, her name runs through my ears like thunder."


    Duanmu Rong''s face is somewhat ironic. "Thanks to her, you have been cursed with six spirits. If I had seen her earlier, I would have become a bowl of loess today according to her nature."


    Li frowned and reminded, "if you want to destroy the Yin Yang School and revive the Mohist school, you''d better say less about it in the future. Remember, you are no longer anti Qin people. "


    From looking at that clear and beautiful woman, after hearing his words, she suddenly turned extremely pale, and her hands clasped her fists, her eyes were cold and terrible.


    The strange silence spread between them.


    After a long time, the beautiful woman breathed a sigh of relief, then turned and left.


    His eyes flickered and he stepped up.


    Anyway, the result is what he wants.


    Sunset red half of the sky in the distance, red as blood.


    He looked up at the sky above his head and listened to the report of public defeat.


    "Congratulations on your successful destruction of the organ city. Our people entered after the collapse of the organ city. Under the ruins, they found Wei village, Chi Lian and gainie, which were scattered in the quicksand. What are you going to do with it? "


    I squinted. "Ni San Liusha is an ally of the Empire. Naturally, he is a good host. As for gainie, it''s a surprise. Let''s take him back to the capital of Qin and give him to his father."


    "Yes, sir."


    "The public loses the enemy, this time overthrows the Mohist Organization City, you also have the contribution, this congratulation, is also gives you is."


    "I''m serious."


    "Ha ha..." Li chuckled for a while, went to gongshuo Chou and stood still, with no smile at all.


    "The Mohist family is the old enemy of your Gongshu family. Now that the Mohist organ city has been destroyed in front of the organ beast of your Gongshu family, it''s a great joy that the long cherished wish can be paid back."


    "Gongshuqiu doesn''t dare to take credit. His long cherished wish can be fulfilled. It all depends on the support of the Empire. Gongshuqiu must be remembered for the great kindness of the Empire to gongshujia."


    "Well, I''ll lose my revenge. Remember what you said today. You know, since the empire can bring down Mohism, it can bring down any one of the hundred schools of thought. The Mohist family is not the only one to lose. Do you understand? "


    He raised his hand to wipe the cold sweat on his forehead and nodded like garlic.


    "What the young master said is that he dare not forget the great kindness of the Empire."Nod away from satisfaction, so sometimes this kind of villain is the best one to control, isn''t it?


    Back to the public loser from the natural enemy did not see the public loser looking at his back. That look of awe.


    However, the public loser was even more unbelievable that he had such a trembling feeling towards a young man half his age.


    Should he say that he deserves to be Ying Zheng''s child?


    Thinking that he would decide to cooperate with the Empire at the beginning was also because Ying Zheng''s unique momentum made him have the heart of sincere obedience, which put all the future of the public Loser Family under pressure. It was a dangerous move.


    What happened in front of him also told him that his choice was not wrong. Mohism, which was regarded as a thorn in the flesh by the public loser family, had been destroyed in his hands.


    So it is. A hundred years later, when he saw the ancestors of Gongshu family, he also gave an account.


    "Have you heard from the emperor these two days?"


    "If you go back to your son, just after you left yesterday, the emperor sent someone to ask how things are going."


    "Oh? What do you say? " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C19

    "I said to the visitor that you have already rushed into the city with the two elders of the Yin Yang family. Although we tried our best to dissuade you, you still have to take the lead. It''s just that the mechanism city is extremely dangerous. I just hope you can turn the bad into the good. "


    "Well, not bad." From nodding, this kind of words can advance or retreat, it seems that the brain of public defeat is better than he imagined.


    Such a thought made him feel better. Of course, he was not a narrow-minded person. On the contrary, he always understood the control of people''s mind.


    With a slight cough, Li said: "when I return to the Empire this time, I will naturally praise your achievements in front of my father. I am not a greedy man for supporting the Soviet Union. I have always been clear about rewards and punishments. You have made great achievements in conquering the Mohist organ city. Naturally, if you go back, you just have to pay for your achievements."


    The public enemy will bend lower.


    "My son is a good example. I dare not take credit if I lose my revenge."


    "Don''t be modest. Now we are grasshoppers on a rope. If you do things well, I naturally feel proud." Apart from this sentence, it directly changed the cooperative relationship between the enemy and the empire into an alliance with him.


    The man behind was silent for a moment, and then said: "thank you for your cultivation. Gongshu family should remember it."


    If he nods with satisfaction, it will be better to get the help of Gongshu family. Even if there is any change in the future, he is better as a neutral force than being pulled away by his opponent.


    After all, although a hundred schools of thought contend, the domineering mechanism skill of Gongshu family is unique, and the lethality can not be underestimated. A good mechanism beast can even be lower than the strength of thousands of troops.


    So. Li has never underestimated this public loser family.


    Perhaps, this is also an advantage of the distance.


    "Young master, Duanmu girl wants to see you."


    Shi LAN came in from the outside. Her delicate face was as expressionless as ever.


    "Let her in."


    "Young master, is that Duanmu girl duanmurong, one of the Mohist elders?"


    "Yes, what? Do you still want to fight her? "


    Gongshu Qiu''s face turned white, so he naturally heard his unhappiness. His mind turned and he said in secret that duanmurong was also a rare beauty. It was estimated that the young master was eager to spare the beauty.


    Of course, the most important thing is that Duan Murong, as a medical immortal, is really not good at martial arts. What''s more, now that the Mohist organ city is destroyed, and all the Mohist people have been cursed by the six spirits, he is really dead in name. Therefore, he really doesn''t offend Fu Su for such a girl movie.


    Gongshu Qiu''s mind turned around and told him to quit. His goal had been achieved, and he didn''t want to deal with Gongshu Qiu, so he waved his hand to let him quit.


    Gongshu and duanmurong pass by, but they don''t look at each other.


    After taking a picture of his clothes, he went to the table and sat down.


    "It seems that Duanmu girl is also quite determined. She can keep her face in the face of such enemies. So, I don''t worry that you will show your feet when you return to the imperial capital. "


    Duanmurong just looked up at him. "As a doctor, it''s natural to have a calm heart. What''s more, I believe that the Mohist school will make a comeback one day. They are all working hard. Naturally, I can''t hold back. "


    Although duanmurong tone as usual, but still from her beautiful eyes to see a trace of joy is not easy to detect.


    Away from the knock on the table, a face of fun: "it seems that you got the news of the companion."


    "How do you know?"


    "Ha ha, although you Mohist messenger birds do well, I am surrounded by the elite dark guards of the Empire. Without my permission, those messenger birds would have been destroyed long before you found them."


    Duanmu Rong Leng Leng, then whispered a sentence. "Thank you."


    Li shook his head, went to the window, looked at the blue sky outside the window, and said: "in the future, it''s better to say less about this kind of thank you. You know, even if your Mohist messenger bird can change, ordinary people can''t find it, but the public loser who is proficient in mechanism will find it. Now the public enemy is around us. We must be very careful. Don''t ruin it for a moment. "


    Duanmurong bit his lower lip and was silent for a moment. The brilliance of his eyes faded away a little. Finally, he raised his head quite quietly. "I see."


    "Well, remember, you have to suffer to be a master. It is precisely because of the hardships of the process that it is hard to show the end. "


    Duanmurong smell speech, some tiny Leng of looking at him, after a long time, just heavily nodded.


    It''s time to let go.


    It seems that the journey back is much faster than when they came here. In addition to Ying Zheng''s several summonses, it makes them travel day and night.


    Although the news of the collapse of Mohist organ city has spread all over the seven countries, Ying Zheng can''t wait to know the details.


    From the curtain of the carriage, a pair of deep black eyes looked at the trees flying on both sides, with a dignified face."What''s the matter?" After such a long time together, Duan Murong''s attitude towards him is much better. This meeting with him suddenly looks like facing the enemy, and he can''t help asking.


    "I''m thinking that after returning to the imperial capital, what''s waiting for me is another thrilling battle." From the tone of heavy, don''t know this thing after the end, his eighteen younger brother will come out what tricks to wait for him.


    "Thrilling?" Duanmurong didn''t understand. "It''s about reward for merit."


    "Ha ha - you don''t understand. Maybe you will know after the Qin palace." He raised his hand, rubbed his temple, closed his eyes, and didn''t want to say much.


    Duanmurong also want to ask, but see Shi LAN to her gently shook his head, hesitated for a while, finally closed his mouth.


    Although he closed his eyes, the increasingly clear five senses made him understand what happened outside.


    Although Shi LAN is a little bit small, Duan Murong has been alone in the imperial capital for several years. Duan Murong is a long-time man, but he is well protected by the Mohist school. Therefore, in terms of nature, Shi LAN is more calm. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C20

    Lying like this, Li accidentally fell asleep. When he woke up again, it was dark.


    It seems that we can reach the imperial capital in less than one day.


    Looking around the carriage, the interior space of the carriage was huge, so it was not crowded for two women and a man to stay.


    Just - from some helpless smile, why he as long as a woman to stay around will be misunderstood as that kind of relationship?


    Although, with the protection of that kind of relationship, sometimes it''s a lot easier to do things, but if it goes on like this, he''s afraid to add a definition of liking beauty to the benevolent and kind-hearted Fu Su childe in other people''s eyes.


    "What are you thinking?" Shi LAN poured a glass of water and handed it to him. She asked softly.


    Take it away and drink it down. "This time back to the imperial capital, I''m afraid it will be another bloodbath. By the way, listen to the big Si Ming say that the six sword slave under master Zhao has come back from the task. "


    "Yes." Shilan''s face also changed. "The six swordsmen are notorious for their evil deeds. Zhao Gao is always happy and angry. He doesn''t know whether they are enemies or friends."


    From the sarcastic smile. "Zhao Gao has always been close to my sixteen younger brothers, so it''s really easy to distinguish them. It''s said that the six sword slaves are six in one, but they are different in their own ways. Their personalities are publicized, but they are absolutely obedient to their masters. However, you have been lurking in the imperial capital for so long before. Do you have any special news about Zhao Gao and liujiannu? "


    "Special news?" Shi LAN pondered for a moment and said: "the world says that the strength of the six sword slaves is unfathomable, but no one can say how powerful they are, because everyone who has seen them has gone to another world. However, having said that, I know that Zhao Gao gave each of the six sword slaves an ancient magic sword, and each of them had his own lethal killing expertise. What''s more, these six people all have spider tattoos, and each one is tattooed in a different place, which is a sign of their identity. "


    "Oh? You''re good at killing. Let''s hear it. " Li Li leans on the soft couch with great interest and looks like he is listening attentively. Duan Murong on the other side also puts down his medical skills and listens attentively.


    "The leader of the six sword slaves, the sword is real steel, good at direct attack. The most unfathomable one is called duanshui. He is an old man with blind eyes. He is good at invisibility and can kill people invisibly. In addition, as like as two peas, the two twins are just as quick as they are.


    "It''s not easy for you to know so much." Nod away from the affirmative. "I have to figure out the rest. After all, if you know yourself and your enemy, you will win every battle. "


    Duan Murong closed the medical book, looked at Li and said, "I didn''t expect that there was a fight inside your empire, but we were not ashamed of Zhao Gao. As for the six sword slaves, besides what Shi Lan said, I also have some information to tell you. "


    "Oh? Let''s hear it. "


    "The sword Saint gainie has always had a good relationship with our Mohist school. According to gainie, he once met the six sword slaves, and they really acted like one person. And by the time you find one of them, you''re in their circle. "


    Duanmurong said here, his face is also a little dignified.


    "Luan Shen is bloodthirsty and cruel. He is good at bewitching and restraining. As for GUI Liang, he is a young swordsman. He is good at lightness and double swords. These six people are first-class masters even if they are separated, not to mention the six people working together. As Shi Lan said just now, all the people who have seen them have died. In fact, it''s not true. "


    "What do you say?" Li asked after him.


    "Because gainie told me that liujiannu once obeyed Zhao Gao''s orders to arrest the Black Warrior Shengqi. Six people work together, that wins seven then by one move subdues


    "With one move to subdue, the strength of these six people can''t be underestimated." Li was a little surprised. After all, he had heard of the name of Sheng Qi. The man who could sit all over the seven countries'' prison but still alive was terrible. He didn''t expect that he would be vulnerable in the hands of the six sword slaves.


    "Gainie once defeated Sheng Qi. I don''t know which one is more powerful." Duanmurong''s eyes flashed and murmured.


    He felt his chin and thought for a while: "I think it should be gainie."


    "Why do you say that?" Now even Shilan is a little curious.


    "Liujiannu''s martial arts are always one hit and one kill. Winning seven can''t match their speed, so they are subdued by one move. But if gainie, he only needs to resist their first attack, then gainie will take the initiative in the future. The absolute weakness of liujiannu is that he is not good at fighting for a long time. Moreover, the existence of such a super effective team, once someone is defeated and there is a gap in the whole, it will be a fatal blow. "


    Duan Murong and Shi LAN both nodded when they heard the words. Duan Murong looked at him in surprise and said, "I didn''t expect that Fu Su had such a deep understanding of martial arts."


    Smile away. "Three hundred and sixty lines, I don''t say everyone is proficient, but as the eldest son of the Empire, I naturally need to know something."


    Duanmu Rong was stunned for a moment, opened his mouth, seemed to want to say something, but finally he lowered his head, opened the medical book and continued to read.He looked at Duanmu Rong for a while, then closed his eyes and continued to close his eyes.


    Shi LAN takes a look at them, and her dark eyes flash with a dark light. Now Fusu has mastered the power of Mohism, which she did not expect. After all, Mohism is one of the mainstream anti Qin forces. I don''t know what Fusu said to the Mohist tycoon, but he could ask the Mohist medical immortal to help.


    What surprised her most was that Duan Murong, the medical immortal, could not even see his reluctance. It seemed that he had received the sincere help of Mohist school.


    Perhaps, with the help of Fu Su, her revenge may not be a scene of the past!


    Shi LAN opened the curtain and looked outside. The sky was already bright, and the imperial city gate not far away had appeared in the mist of the morning. It looked very magnificent.


    "We''re almost there." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C21

    "Mr. Fusu, Liz has been waiting here for a long time. Congratulations on your return." At the gate of the Qin palace, Li Si, dressed in official uniform, led a team of bodyguards to greet him.


    "Fu Su was deeply frightened by Li Xiang''s presence." Although Li said such words, he didn''t feel the slightest fear in his tone. Instead, he looked like an old God.


    It''s not that he is happy to offend Lisi, but in the memory of the original owner, every time Fusu conflicts with Hu Hai, Lisi always protects Hu Hai and discredits him.


    However, as a proud disciple of Confucianism, Lisi''s behavior is much more obscure than Zhao Gao''s. If it wasn''t for his possession of this body, it might not be clear who Lisi really wanted.


    Since Liz is already from huhai, there''s no need for him to lower his voice.


    "No, it''s a great achievement for Fu Su to destroy the Mohist organ city this time. Your majesty is very happy." Liz''s moustache trembled, and the expression on his face was not so sincere.


    Liz''s slender eyes took a blind look at the carriage behind him. "Young master, I don''t know where you are keeping the wanted criminals of Mohist Empire this time? Is it not in your carriage? "


    Li''s pupil suddenly shrank, and then he said with no expression: "Fusu will naturally report this matter to his father himself, but it doesn''t bother him."


    It seems that there is a mole in this operation.


    He never believed that Liz would say such words for no reason, even if he didn''t see the wanted man, according to his temperament, he would not say such words, unless he had exact information and knew in advance that he had not captured those Mohist people.


    But even so, he would not be afraid to go.


    So, Li just sneered, and his tone was not polite at all. "My father gave me full power in this operation. This is my father''s trust in me. Fusu naturally remembers it and dare not forget it. As for Li Xiang''s question, I don''t know if I can refuse to answer it as the prince of the Empire! Or does Li Xiang want Fusu to give you a clear account before meeting his father? "


    What he said was heartbreaking. I don''t think Liz would dare to take it.


    Sure enough, Liz''s always indifferent face finally could not be maintained. He bowed in fear and said, "Liz dare not."


    "No? It turns out that there are things Li Xiang does not dare to do. " If you leave your eyes, you will know that you dare not disobey Ying Zheng''s existence. If the imperial power oppresses him, he will have no dependence. Otherwise, according to Ying Zheng''s temper, not to mention Li Xiang, even if his parents and children make him feel threatened, he will not hesitate to get rid of it.


    Liz suddenly knelt down and saluted Li Li. "Please forgive me, young master. Liz was so confused that he asked the young master a question. I really shouldn''t have asked him to punish him."


    Li naturally understood that he would stop when he saw the good. What''s more, if he really dealt with Li Si because of such a small matter today, he would not be sure that he would be able to get along with Ying Zheng.


    After all, Ying Zheng''s affection for his father and son is certainly not as good as Li Si, who is very helpful to him now.


    It''s sad and ridiculous, but it''s the reality.


    It''s just that he won''t make Liz any better.


    Li Xiang pretended to be surprised and said, "what is Li Xiang doing? Fu Su can''t afford this big gift. What''s more, Fusu didn''t mean to blame Li Xiang. Please get up quickly. "


    Although Li said so, he stood there motionless. At the moment, Liz could not figure out whether Li was telling the truth or the scene, so he knelt there motionless and honest.


    Leave also don''t say to break, the mouth continues to say. "Li Xiangshi is too serious. Although Li Xiang is only a prime minister, he has deep trust in his father. Even Fusu is jealous of his father''s trust in him occasionally."


    Liz lowered his head to a lower level.


    "Don''t dare, son Fusu is the eldest son of your majesty. He is very noble. Li Si doesn''t dare to compare with him. I hope you can learn from him."


    "A lesson, a lesson." Li chuckled, turned and entered the carriage, leaving a word. "Li Xiang had better get up quickly. People coming and going to see him at the gate of the palace thought that he had such a strange hobby of kneeling."


    With these words, Li Li happily entered the carriage, which slowly entered towards the palace gate and soon left Lee behind.


    So Li didn''t see his whole body shaking with anger after he left, but even if he saw it, he would only be more happy.


    After all, a slave is a slave!


    "My Lord." The bodyguard at the head stepped forward and helped up Liz, who was very angry.


    However, Liz is worthy of being immersed in politics for a long time. He has adjusted his mood in a short time. When he stands up and raises his head, he will return to his usual calm appearance.


    "Check it out for me. Check out what Fu Su has done during this period. Be careful!"


    "Yes."


    Liz looked at the back of the carriage, and his eyes became cold.The Fusu I met this time is quite different from the past. Although Fusu seemed to be extremely noble in the past, he was too kind-hearted and gentle in his behavior. He would never have been so eloquent and even defeated for a moment.


    ''s eyes, as like as two peas before the Soviet Union, had made him feel the same sense of familiarity.


    However, as a prince of the Empire, no one will be able to replace him by an impostor, so there is only one possibility.


    Before, it was all camouflage.


    And the origin of all this is the last assassination. Is this action leaked, and Fusu discovered the conspiracy behind it? That''s a big change?


    No, he won''t. If there is evidence, he won''t tell Ying Zheng.


    Moreover, there was no special news from Hu Hai. It was obvious that everything was normal.


    So, what''s going on?


    It''s a pity that the two elders of the Yin Yang family left the team as early as at the gate of the city. Otherwise, they could learn something from them.


    However, it is now certain that they can no longer treat Fusu with the same attitude as before. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C22

    "See your father." Walking slowly into the main hall, he took advantage of the salute and glanced at the hall without any trace. He saw an old man with white beard and pure eyes standing beside Ying Zheng. He was dressed in a gray and luxurious robe with a pattern of clouds looming on it.


    "Get up." Ying Zheng''s voice can''t hear the joy and anger. Li slowly gets up and his mind turns.


    Ying Zheng''s attitude seems to be that he has already known that the trip to Mohist organ city has not been carried out according to his idea. Thinking of Li Si''s words, he clenched his teeth secretly.


    But fortunately, he has a back hand.


    "Well, it''s going well."


    In the centrifugation, he satirized himself. No matter how much he knew, he still had to ask.


    "Report back to my father and emperor that the Mohist organ city has been successfully destroyed. From today on, there will be no more place for Mohism among all the schools of thought."


    "Oh? As you said, this is certainly good. In this case, let''s bring up the Mohist wanted criminals. I want to interrogate myself. " Ying Zheng came down step by step from the high stage.


    He took a look at the unknown old man and didn''t speak.


    "Don''t worry. This is the cloud king of the Yin Yang family."


    Mr. cloud! From the pupil suddenly shrunk, this is the master of yin and Yang who won Ying Zheng''s trust - yunzhongjun!


    Picking up his emotions, Li took a deep breath and said, "the disciples of Mohism have been completely destroyed in the organ City, and those elders have also been cursed by the six souls of Da Siming. If they can''t use their internal power, they are useless."


    "So, you can let the so-called useless man escape! So you let them go! " Ying Zheng is worthy of being an emperor. Even if he is away, he feels a faint sense of oppression, and his plain tone is also stained with obvious anger.


    Li raised his head calmly, shook his head at Ying Zheng, and explained slowly: "father Huang, listen to Fu Su''s explanation. All the Mohists were wanted by the Empire. If there were no more important things, Fusu would not give up pursuing them. "


    "Oh? Something more important? I''m a little curious. What''s more important than the arrest of the wanted. " Ying Zheng''s tone is heavy. The anger in his voice is self-evident. Obviously, if he can''t give a satisfactory answer, his end will not be very good. "Fusu, you know, I don''t have time to listen to your jokes."


    For Ying Zheng''s implied threat, Li was still calm, even chuckled, as if he had great confidence in what he would say next.


    "As my father and Emperor know, there is a medical immortal in the Mohist school who is extremely skilled in medicine, and his medical skills can even be compared with those of yunzhongjun."


    "Yixian?" Ying Zheng''s long eyebrows fly into the temples and look at Yun Zhongjun. After receiving his sight, the latter nodded slightly and said, "indeed, I''ve heard of duanmurong, a medical immortal. Her medical skills are better than mine. I once wanted to compete with her. Unfortunately, she was protected by the Mohists and rarely appeared in the organ city. "


    "Oh? It''s even better than yunzhongjun''s medical skill! "


    Li knew that he had succeeded in making Ying Zheng interested in the identity of Yixian, so he kept on saying: "after the Mohist people were cursed with six souls, I was ready to send someone to chase them, but they were stopped by Yixian. Yixian traded himself for the safe escape of the Mohist people. Originally, I didn''t agree. After all, this is the task you gave me. Naturally, I want to satisfy you. "


    "But." There was a pause.


    "But what?" Seeing Ying Zheng''s questioning, Li continued: "but the medical immortal said that you have been looking for the elixir of immortality all these years. She has a lot of research on it. If I kill all the Mohist people, she will commit suicide, and the research on the elixir of immortality will disappear with her disappearance."


    From here, see Ying Zheng because of tension and micro contraction of the pupil, heart slightly relaxed, it seems that he is gambling right.


    "My son thinks this matter is very important. If you can live forever, you will be afraid of the mob of Mohism. Our empire of Qin will become more and more brilliant under the leadership of our father. At that time, Mohism will only exist as a clown in front of the Empire."


    From a word, said all knock into Ying Zheng''s heart.


    So, with these words, Ying Zheng''s whole body''s spirit of killing completely disappeared, and his eyes calmed down.


    "Your Majesty, the elixir of immortality is a legendary medicine. I didn''t expect that the medical immortal could have some eyes. I''m really curious." Yun Zhongjun bent slightly towards Ying Zheng, and Ying Zheng nodded knowingly.


    "Come on, let the medical fairy come in and reply."


    "Yes." Jingwei, who was waiting at the door, invited duanmurong, who was waiting outside the main hall.


    "You are the medical immortal?" Ying Zheng fixed his eyes on the beautiful woman in front of him, and his tone was uncertain.


    "Your Majesty, this man is a medical immortal." But Yun Zhongjun explained: "although I haven''t seen the medical immortal, I can smell the fragrance of the medicine on the girl. If it wasn''t for people who have been immersed in medicine all the year round, it wouldn''t be there.""How can we judge just by the fragrance of the medicine?" Ying Zheng did not relax his vigilance.


    "Your Majesty doesn''t know that this medicine fragrance is not ordinary medicine fragrance. It contains the special fragrance of many rare medicines. I believe that only the legendary medical immortal can be associated with these famous medicines all the year round."


    Ying Zheng hears speech, the nerve on the face is relaxed slightly, turn round to walk on high stage, look at duanmurong condescensively. "How are you going to prove your identity?"


    Duan Murong glanced at Ying Zheng without expression and said, "did your majesty have headache all the year round?"


    "Yes. However, this problem has been cured in yunzhongjun''s hands. It''s too late for you to say that. "


    "Ha ha - that''s not what I''m going to say." Duanmurong pauses. "Although you have a good headache, you have many nightmares at night. Even after waking up occasionally, they are even more tired. " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C23

    Hearing the speech, Ying Zheng couldn''t help walking forward for a few steps. Finally, he stood in the same place. If the woman in front of him said that he had a headache before, he could also say that he was told by Fusu, then he was greatly shocked.


    Because these symptoms are not mentioned by anyone except him.


    Originally, he thought it was because he was too busy with government affairs and was too tired. Moreover, it was just a nightmare. How could he be afraid of a nightmare when he was a emperor.


    However, having said that, after a long period of time, he obviously felt weak, which made him more eager to seek immortality on the one hand and conceal his symptoms on the other.


    He will never admit that he is old!


    And in front of him, the woman in front of him said the problem that bothered him for a long time without looking, hearing and asking. How can he not be shocked! No hurry!


    Even yunzhongjun, who had always been regarded as a guest of honor by him, had been observing him in the palace for a long time in order to cure his headache. He did not dare to turn on the stove to make pills until half a year later.


    The seemingly young woman saw the stubborn disease that had plagued him for many years at the first sight. So, the research on the drug of immortality that she said just now is not groundless.


    Thinking of this, even Ying Zheng couldn''t help feeling a little excited.


    Originally, the saying of immortality was only heard from yunzhongjun. Although he seemed to have unlimited trust in yunzhongjun, only he understood that he had no absolute trust in anyone except himself.


    So, for the elixir of life, even he himself took it as a beautiful idea to look for, but he didn''t expect it to be true.


    However, as a king, he will not do anything harmful to his image.


    Even if this matter caused incomparable influence in his heart, he just coughed a little, looked at it blandly, said: "this time the Mohist organ city was successfully destroyed, Fusu, you worked hard."


    Li is so smart. Although Ying Zheng seems to have no reason for Duan Murong''s words, he mentions organ city instead. But because of this, he makes Li know what Duan Murong''s words mean to Ying Zheng.


    Because, if not for duanmurong''s words, if not for duanmurong''s success, Ying Zheng understood her importance. As for the trip to the organ City, he is afraid that he will not be rewarded, but will lose his position in Ying Zheng''s heart. It is possible for the light to be reused and the heavy to be exiled to the frontier.


    Perhaps, the effect of his action. More than he thought.


    "It''s my duty to share my father''s worries. I hope that Yixian girl can work out the formula of changshengyao as soon as possible, and let her father and Emperor take it, so that Daqin can prosper forever. "


    In fact, this is the real purpose.


    Let Ying Zheng know that he wants him to live forever from the bottom of his heart, not to mention whether the final result will be successful or not. His heart alone is enough to prove that he has no wrong idea about such a position.


    For an emperor, the most important quality for others is loyalty.


    This is very clear in centrifugation.


    And Ying Zheng''s next performance also made Li understand that he had done all these things right.


    Ying Zheng showed his first smile since he entered the hall. Although the smile was full of dignity, he could still see Ying Zheng''s extremely happy mood at the moment. At least. That pair of always cold eyes at the moment flashing is slightly soft light.


    "Fusu, you don''t have to be modest. The Mohist organ city has always been a big trouble for the Qin Dynasty. Now that it is destroyed, I think that those idle anti Qin people who have no such a safe haven will be in chaos. Although the remaining evils of Mohism still exist. But there are six souls in fear of curse, measure them also can''t turn a big wave. However, it''s better to cut down the root of this kind of thing. "


    Li nodded and arched his hand: "let general Mengtian lead his subordinates to pursue. With general Mengtian''s experience, we can surely catch back the remaining evils of the chaotic party."


    He said this with deep meaning.


    Because. Meng Tian is the most trusted person in the Qin Empire.


    Meng Tian''s golden fire cavalry was the most elite army in the Empire. All the characters were carefully selected and investigated by Ying Zheng himself. Therefore, his loyalty to Ying Zheng was undoubtedly the least suspicious.


    It is conceivable that Meng Tian, who can be entrusted by Ying Zheng to take charge of these people, has made Ying Zheng look at them differently.


    The reason why Li chose Meng Tian instead of pursuing himself is that only by choosing Meng Tian can Ying Zheng''s last doubt be dispelled and Ying Zheng feel that what he has done is really selfish.


    As for whether he really wants Meng Tian to pursue him, the answer is naturally No.


    "This matter will be discussed later. Let''s settle down the medical immortal now. Fusu, since you found the medical immortal, put it in your palace. I remember your courtyard is very big. " Ying Zheng has a long eyebrow. "By the way, I heard that you have a new guard recently. Or a woman? It seems quite beautiful. "Centrifugation next tight, just about to speak, Ying Zheng continued: "as the eldest son of the Empire, you should be more careful, not to delay a big event for the sake of beauty."


    "What my father taught me was that Fusu wrote it down." From his heart, he breathed a sigh of relief. At the same time, he was shocked by the numerous eyes of Ying Zheng. For one thing, Ying Zheng seemed to want to remind him that he was not doubting and rejoicing.


    "Yixian, I have placed you in Fusu palace. Do you have any objection?" Ying Zheng really attaches great importance to Duan Murong. He has always been dictatorial. Unexpectedly, he asks Duan Murong''s advice unexpectedly.


    Duan Murong shook his head gently and said: "on the way here, Duan Murong has become friends with Shilan, the guard of Fusu childe. Talking about her daughter''s family on weekdays can be regarded as a solution to boredom. Now, if your majesty arranges me to go somewhere else, you have to adapt to it again. Moreover, as a doctor, Duan Murong is only willing to devote herself to the study of medical skills and should not be interfered by the outside world. " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C24

    "In that case, what else do you want, just say it."


    "I have nothing else to ask. I just hope your majesty can properly arrange the medical books I brought."


    "It''s easy to say, Fusu. You can open up a room for Yixian to read. In addition, I will have some maids to take care of Yixian''s daily life. " Ying Zheng''s big hand is about to clap.


    Duanmurong shook his head and said, "no, people''s women like to be self reliant and are not used to being taken care of. Moreover, many people are easily upset, which is not conducive to the study of the elixir of life."


    Ying Zheng hesitated for a while, and finally the elixir of immortality got the upper hand. He agreed: "in this case, I''ll give you a rough servant girl. If you don''t have anything to do, you''ll put it in the outer court. In this way, you won''t disturb the medical immortal. Don''t put it off. It''s settled. In addition, it is intended that the medical immortal will be appointed as the chief medical woman in the palace from now on. If it''s OK, you can step down. "


    Li raised his head and said, "father, there is still one person who has contributed to the successful destruction of the Mohist organ city this time."


    "Who?"


    "The patriarch of the family is the leader of the public loser, and the public loser is the enemy." I didn''t forget what I had to say.


    "Oh." Ying Zheng answered the question without salt. "In this case, let the Gongshu family and the Yinyang family build the mirage that the empire is going to build."


    This is a surprise to Li.


    So he also took it away with Duanmu Rong.


    Two people speechless all the way to leave the palace, until into the inner hall, in addition to the two of them and Shi LAN, no one else, Duan Murong''s face anger appeared.


    "Why do you suggest that Meng Tian pursue them? Meng Tian''s golden fire cavalry are very powerful. Are you a villain who turns back? "


    He went to the table, sat down and poured himself a glass of water. "In fact, you know in your heart that I am not like that, otherwise you would not defend me in front of Ying Zheng."


    Duan Murong saw that his careful thought had been exposed. He was stunned for a moment and said coldly, "I''m not defending you. I''m just afraid that your downfall will affect the future plan. In addition, you don''t want to change the topic, say it quickly, why do you say that! "


    Li also didn''t want to quarrel with the arrogant woman, so he explained: "I''m sure my father won''t send golden fire cavalry to pursue. What''s more, if a Mohist is caught and found not to have six souls in his body, I can''t escape the relationship. How can I do such a thankless thing?"


    What Li said was exactly what Duan Murong thought. Otherwise, when she heard Li say that, she would not be so calm.


    "How do you know Ying Zheng won''t send out golden cavalry?" Duanmurong couldn''t help asking.


    "First of all, Meng Tian''s responsibility is to protect the emperor''s capital. Although the remaining evils of Mohism are important, they are not as important as the safety of the emperor''s capital. Second, once the golden fire cavalry is so elite, it is bound to stir up troops and move the masses. The Mohist people are in the dark. It is doomed to be a seesaw battle. According to the personality of his father, he will not do such uneconomic things. " He said.


    "Then why didn''t he refuse on the spot, instead, he said to postpone the discussion."


    "It''s not easy. At that time, my father''s mind was almost occupied by the elixir of immortality. There was no spare time to manage the remaining evils of Mohism."


    From the end of the tea has a suitable temperature, drink.


    Duanmu Rong Leng for a long time, finally also can not be angry to say a sentence: "you are good calculation." It''s over.


    "Now the moon god of Yin Yang family says that I was born as a star. I can''t say how scared my father was of me. Thanks to you this time, my father won''t have the mind to think about those things any more recently." I know that the most important thing for me now is to keep a low profile. In this world, no matter how strong an individual is, he can only protect himself. If he wants to seek the world, his people are indispensable.


    Therefore, the most important thing for the fledgling self is to reduce Ying Zheng''s attention to himself, and then make a fortune.


    "I didn''t help you. It''s just the truth." Duan Murong turned his head and didn''t seem to want to see the general.


    But I understand that this is just the woman''s arrogance again. What she said just now in front of Ying Zheng is not so subtle. It helps him dispel Ying Zheng''s suspicion and achieve his goal successfully.


    "You are so proud. Is everything that happened today under your control?"


    "It''s - it''s not." From the brow slightly wrinkled, like to think of something. "One of my miscalculations is that I underestimated the importance of you to my father, or not you, but the elixir of life."


    "What do you say?" Duanmurong is curious.


    "Originally, according to his father''s personality, he would not care about such trifles as arranging daily life. Originally, I thought he would give me full responsibility for this. At that time, I didn''t expect that he even asked about your daily life and even wanted to arrange someone to take care of you personally."


    From the eyes deep, fingers unconsciously touch the edge of the cup.


    "Although the original intention of my father''s saying this is probably just to take care of you, it is like a time bomb for us to put someone we don''t know around."Duan Murong nodded clearly. Li chuckled and his tone changed. "Fortunately, you are very clever to refuse. To tell you the truth, it makes me feel relieved. In particular, you refused in the name of elixir, which made it impossible for your father to refute. "


    "It''s just a pity - he didn''t give up completely, but gave a rough servant girl." Duanmurong''s tone is a pity.


    Li shook his head and said: "in fact, this is the best result. If you refuse again, it will not only make your father unhappy, but may even lead to doubt. I think you know this in your heart."


    "Hum." Duan Murong is said to be in the mood and turns away in an awkward way.


    "is just a coarse servant girl, whether it is eye liner or not, it is a joy of accident to make good use of it." Shi LAN glanced at two people and said suddenly. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C25

    "What do you mean?" Li''s intuition told him that Shi LAN had something to say. In a word, when you go to town. From to Shi LAN secretly under the order, let her pay attention to the trend of Hu Hai.


    "The rude servant girl had come to me to report before you came back. It was always Ying Zheng who just gave the order and started. It''s worth noting that the person who sent her is one of Zhao Gao''s guards. " Shi Lan''s brow is slightly wrinkled and her eyes are slightly heavy. "I once saw that man on the street of the imperial capital. At that time, he was beside Zhao Gao''s frame."


    "Zhao Gao?" Leave a cold smile. "It''s quick."


    "It''s not good for you to go against Zhao Gao so soon." Shi LAN hesitated. "After all, there are not many resources available to you. Besides those who are loyal to Ying Zheng, they are Hu Hai''s people."


    Shi Lan''s words are not pleasant to listen to, but they are true, which is the biggest problem that the original owner threw to him.


    Fusu is the eldest son of Ying Zheng and the prince of the Empire. If it sounds bad, it''s just this name. In fact, it has no real power.


    From some upset rubbed the temple, it seems that he must take a little action.


    "Duanmu girl, look at yunzhongjun''s attitude today. I''m afraid that he will have to study medicine with you in the future. Don''t hurry to refuse. It''s said that he has a lot of strange drugs. You can have a look at them. They may be useful."


    "I don''t need anything to harm people."


    "Oh." Leave disdain of sneer for a while, tone also some chilly. "Are you still carrying your Mohist style? Now in this troubled world, if you want to protect yourself, how can you do it without any means? If you want Mohism to continue, you have to make changes. Otherwise, I''m afraid that Mohism has disappeared before the time of peace and prosperity. "


    This is undoubtedly poked in the soft side of duanmurong, bitter face half ring, this just slightly invisible nod, slightly reluctantly said: "well, I try my best."


    I just nodded from here.


    "Maybe you can ask for Confucian help." Shi Lan''s black eyes sparkle with the light of wisdom and says softly.


    "Confucianism? Isn''t Liz''s teacher Confucian I pondered for a moment. "However, his behavior will run counter to the Confucian tradition. I think his relationship with Confucianism is not good. Moreover, although he learned from Confucianism, he acted in the style of Legalists. "


    "That''s right." Shi LAN nodded. "Lisi was originally from the state of Chu. In his early years, he studied Confucianism, followed Xunzi, the great master of Confucianism, and was of the same school as Han Fei. Later, the state of Qin became an official. When he was an official, he framed Han Fei because he was jealous of his talent, so he was disgusted by Xunzi. "


    Touch your chin. "I heard that it was Lisi who proposed to his father the strategy of" using the river''s lake to the river''s Lake "to lure Weizhuang out of the mountain to deal with gainie. That''s what made our trip to the city so smooth. "


    Hearing Li''s words, Duan Murong snorted coldly. Li then remembered that he had said such words in front of Duan Murong, and looked at her awkwardly for a moment.


    Duanmurong said in a cold voice: "I''ve done everything, so to speak. However, I didn''t know why those people in Weizhuang knew that gainie was in the organ city before. Now I understand. If it wasn''t for gainie being entangled by Weizhuang, it would be two questions whether the mechanism city could be destroyed. "


    However, now everything is a foregone conclusion, so for Duan Murong''s complaints, it''s very generous.


    "It''s a pity that I didn''t see the legendary swordsman this time."


    "What? Do you still want gagnie to be loyal to you? " Duan Murong said: "as a swordsman, he won''t stay for anyone, so you''d better stop thinking."


    He shrugged his shoulders and ignored Duan Murong''s words.


    "Even if there is no swordsman, there are still many people I can take in." A dark light flashed from the fundus of the eye. "Shi LAN, you reminded me."


    "Me?" Shilan is a little unclear, so.


    Li Li laughed for a moment and explained: "you just said that when Li Si was an official, he was jealous of Han Fei''s talent, so he framed Han Fei. If I remember correctly, Han Fei was a classmate friend of Zhang Liang, a Confucian, and Wei Zhuang, the current leader of the counter scattered quicksand."


    "You mean --" Shi Lan''s eyes widened in surprise, like guessing the idea of leaving.


    "Yes, the enemy of the enemy is his friend. Even if he can''t be a friend, he won''t be an enemy." Li Ziyi smiles.


    "Wei Zhuang, we will only cooperate with you." Duanmurong suddenly said: "Zhang Liang, I don''t know, but I still know Weizhuang. Weizhuang, as a descendant of ghost Valley, has a high value of force, but he is also unpredictable. Although he is from the same family as gainie, he is more ambitious than gainie. With his character, he will not be inferior to others, so you can only cooperate with him."


    "Cooperation is cooperation. As long as it can be used for me, I don''t care in what name."


    Although these days together, let Duan Murong already know that this Fu Su is far from as gentle and graceful as the rumored gentleman, but at the moment, he can''t help feeling disillusioned when he says this so shamelessly.It is Shi Lan that the corner of the mouth appears a smile and nods approvingly.


    "In addition to these two people, there is another one that we can use as a breakthrough point." From some mysterious smile.


    "Who?" Even Shilan couldn''t help being curious.


    "Do you remember the black swordsman, Sheng Qi, who was released from the dungeon by Lee a few days ago?" After pondering, he went to the window and said in a low voice, "Sheng Qi''s martial arts skills are very high. He should be regarded as a first-class master. The most important thing is that the net organization under Sheng Qi and master Zhao will definitely go against each other."


    "What do you say?" Duan Murong''s eyes widened slightly. It''s not surprising that she was like this. She was closed in the city before and knew little about the outside world.


    Without waiting for an explanation, Shi LAN, who was standing opposite, said, "Sheng Qi has few friends in the world, but he has a brother who can trust his life. It''s just that this brother mysteriously disappeared later." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C26

    Shi langdun looked at Li and said word by word: "but Sheng Qi has no one else to worry about except this legendary brother. So, since you have said that, it must represent that Sheng Qi''s mysterious missing brother is related to Zhao Gao''s network organization. "


    "It''s not just about it, it''s about the fact that Sheng Qi is really in the net." The tone of departure is full of determination.


    "Really?" Duanmurong some surprise said: "if it is so, it can let Shengqi for our use."


    Li nodded and said, "yes, I was a guest in Zhao Gao''s house three years ago. I overheard that Zhao Gao had been reported by Luo Wang. The man had been caught. The man also said that he should be careful of his good brother Sheng Qi."


    "It seems that he is the brother of Sheng Qi, but how can you find Sheng Qi?" Shi Lan thought for a moment. "Shengqi was released by Lisi. Now Shengqi can''t even find Lisi."


    "If Liz can''t find it." Away from the secret smile. "If Lisi knows the whereabouts of Shengqi, how can I act in secret? Shengqi, as my dark chess, certainly needs to play its role in the end."


    "What''s your Minki?"


    "Ha ha - I''m going to the army tomorrow. You dress up as a man and follow me. You will understand naturally." From the secret way, if his few historical knowledge is still effective in this world, then tomorrow should have a good harvest.


    Shi LAN wanted to ask again, but was interrupted by a knock on the door.


    "Who?"


    "Young master, the descendant of young master Hu Hai came to ask you if you want to have dinner with him in the evening. He said that I haven''t seen you for a long time. I miss you very much." It''s a woman''s voice. It sounds pleasant.


    Li takes a look at Shi LAN. Shi Lan''s brow is frowning now. She indicates Li with her mouth. It turns out that the person knocking on the door is the rough servant girl who is sent by Ying Zheng to wait on Duan Murong.


    But this servant girl is a little too bold. She only moves in the outer court. She can''t enter the inner court without being summoned by the master. Now she is. Is it because she is from Ying Zheng school that she doesn''t even pay attention to him?


    Centrifugal generated a little anger, no matter who is the master behind the maid, no matter what her purpose is, since entered his palace, this rule is to understand.


    So Li answered directly in the room, "go and tell the visitor to take a message to brother 16. He said that he would help Su zhouche. Thank you for your kindness. I will visit you in the future."


    "Yes."


    Hearing the sound of the servant girl''s footsteps, he opened the door and said to Shi LAN and Duan Murong, "you should pay attention to this man."


    "We naturally understand this, but it''s inconvenient that we don''t have many trustworthy people around us. Even if Duanmu girl can stay in the palace, she can''t be caught by herself."


    Li naturally understood that Shi Lan''s worry was right, but it''s a pity that the original owner was not the eldest son. None of the people in the palace could trust him, so he was sent to the outer court two days ago. Now it seems that the choice of maid and bodyguard in the inner court should be decided quickly.


    "Young master, Yunzhu has turned down the people sent by the sixteenth son. Besides, Duanmu''s room has been cleaned up." From here, I can see the appearance of Yunzhu clearly. It looks like an honest one. It''s also average. It belongs to the kind that can''t be found in the crowd.


    From swept cloud bead one eye, eye ground once delimited a silk deep meaning, immediately toward cloud bead to put to wave a hand to say: "later have not summoned, don''t enter inner courtyard!"


    "Young master Mingjian, I came to see the sixteenth son, but no one came in to deliver a message. I was afraid that I would lose my etiquette, so I risked my life to report it."


    "You servant girl, you are so bold. Can you guess the meaning of master? Give me a slap


    Cloud bead stares big eyes, can''t believe of looking at to leave, see opposite of three people seem to all didn''t take back the meaning of this words, had to gnash teeth from palm mouth.


    "All right, that''s it." After about five or six hits, he left here to stop. Then he said blandly, "in the future, you will be Duanmu girl''s person, and the rewards and punishments will depend on her meaning."


    "Yes, sir." Seems to be from the sudden anger scared, cloud bead tone more humble.


    Duanmu Rong glanced at the woman kneeling on the ground, with a cold tone.


    "I don''t have the habit of being served on weekdays. Although you are sent by your majesty to serve me, I feel grateful for your grace and can''t refuse. But you don''t have to enter my room without my message on weekdays." Duan Murong said here, pause for a moment, and continued: "it''s also for your own good, because you should know that I''m a doctor. You should know that medicine and poison are not separated originally, so if you rashly enter my room and accidentally get poisoned, I don''t care about you."


    Duanmurong''s words made Yunzhu''s body tremble a little. He turned to duanmurong and said, "I can''t see it. You can also say this kind of words."Duan Murong''s white cheek was slightly red. He stared away and turned to go out.


    From the face of a smile suddenly close, deep voice to Shi Lan said: "do you see it?"


    The stone orchid complexion also some dignified, hear to leave of words, slowly nod. "This woman is said to be a rough servant girl, but she doesn''t have cocoons on her hands. She doesn''t look like someone who has been doing rough work for a long time, but she looks like someone''s big servant girl."


    "So, we should pay more attention to this man." Deep from the eyes.


    "Maybe it''s not enough to have Duanmu girl. Although Duanmu girl is smart, she hasn''t seen so many intrigues after all. It''s really worrying. I''m your close guard again. If you leave, I''ll be with you


    "I understand." From only said these three words no longer words, Shi LAN looked from a glance, slowly retreated out.


    As soon as Shi LAN left, the consciousness of leaving sank into the system.


    If he is right, he has won Ying Zheng''s praise for the collapse of the organ City, and the progress bar of prestige should be improved a lot. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C27

    Looking at the three progress bars, he was slightly surprised. What he didn''t expect was that the prestige progress bar didn''t move. On the contrary, it was full of martial arts and charm.


    It''s also true that his trip to the organ city has improved his martial arts a lot, which should be improved, and this charm. Is it because he has won the trust of Mohist giants and succeeded in making duanmurong work for him?


    Besides, he really didn''t know what else had to do with the increase of charm.


    However, there is no need to consider these for the time being. The most urgent thing is to turn the three turntables first. He always feels that his luck will not be too bad this time.


    A moment later, Li Li looked at the martial arts script in his hand, and his eyes were deep.


    There are four big words on the secret script: Star absorbing Dafa.


    Li opened the secret script and engraved the words into his mind, which was the only way out of the space.


    After this period of observation, Li gradually found out some rules of the system turntable. Like the secret script and pills, the number of hits should be almost the same, but if equipped, it seems that the chance of hits is very small.


    However, the fact that he was able to draw this level of martial arts secret script also proved that his premonition was right.


    Because this kind of star absorbing method has a wide range of applications. It can not only absorb other people''s internal power, but also change their attack trajectory by suction. It''s a rare good secret for both attack and defense.


    However, the only drawback at this stage is that he can''t absorb too many kinds of internal forces at one time, otherwise, he can''t refine, which will lead to his own internal force disorder.


    Moreover, the most important thing is that most of his internal power is provided by the system, so his internal power is actually very pure, so he needs more time and energy to refine others'' internal power.


    However, everything is not perfect. He only knows that for him at present, this star absorbing method is very timely.


    A night without a dream.


    "Shi LAN, what''s the matter?" Hearing the noise, Li put on a piece of clothes and went out. When I opened the door, I saw Shi LAN, dressed in light armor, standing at the gate of the inner courtyard. Outside the courtyard was a row of maids.


    "Young master." In front of outsiders, Shi Lan''s scene work is still very good. First, she gives a gift to Li Xing, and then explains, "these people say that their majesty has sent some medicinal materials to Duanmu girl."


    From the smell speech, raised an eye to see outside the maid behind a basket of herbal medicine, is also slightly surprised. Then he nodded and said to the maid in a soft voice: "in that case, Shi LAN, you can take them to the empty room next to Duanmu girl and put the herbs in place."


    "Yes." Shi LAN nodded and led the maid away.


    Left Mou Guang to sink to sink, after the maid leaves, his hind foot then entered the room that put medicinal material. But saw Duanmu Rong a face joyful place oneself in the medicinal material, is full of the gentle breath.


    As expected, it is worthy of being a medical immortal. Herbal medicine is really a good weapon to soften her.


    "Duanmu girl, do you have any problem with these herbs?" Standing at the door, the shadow casts a thick shadow on his face, which makes people unable to see his expression clearly.


    "Questions?" Duanmurong holds a snow lotus in his hand and looks back at him with some doubts. "What''s the problem? These herbs are precious herbs of the last year. It''s rare to see them among the people. It''s really worthy of the Qin palace. There are so many precious herbs here


    With a sneer, Li walked slowly into the room, picked up a herb and sniffed it. "Since you are a medical immortal, you should know that medicinal materials have opposite properties."


    "I understand that naturally." Duanmurong put down the snow lotus in his hand and walked to the front of him. He seemed very dissatisfied that his medical skills were suspected. "Although some of these herbs have different properties, I will put them separately. Even if some herbs have great properties, I have been exposed to them all the year round, and the general poisons don''t do any harm to me. As long as you and miss Shilan don''t stay here for a long time, they won''t do any harm."


    "Is it?" Hearing Duan Murong say so, Li''s wariness still hasn''t been eliminated, because his sixth sense tells him that these herbs are not so simple.


    Although Ying Zheng might have agreed to deliver the medicine, among the people who delivered it were the maids in the palace of Hu Hai.


    This may be the greatest reliance left by the original owner. The original Fusu had a talent that others didn''t know, that is, never forget.


    Therefore, in the memory of the original owner, he knew that when Fusu went to a banquet in the palace of huhai, he had a meeting with the maid. Although the maid looked very ordinary at that time, under the talent of Fusu, he still unconsciously remembered her appearance.


    And Hu Hai meddle in the medicine, no matter what, he can''t rest assured.


    "That''s natural. Can''t you believe me?" Duanmurong said here, but also angry.


    Leave Mou Guang Shan Shan, turn round to walk to the door, eyes in the hospital just open osmanthus tree stayed for a moment, softly said: "these herbs have with osmanthus opposite medicine?""Osmanthus?" Duan Murong''s tone also changed slightly. When he came to the door and saw the osmanthus tree, he went back to the house like thinking of something and began to search for something in the medicinal tube.


    "What are you looking for?"


    "You''re right. It''s my carelessness. Although there''s no fatal drug in these herbs, there''s a herb that can be mixed with the fragrance of Osmanthus fragrans and become a chronic poison. After long-term inhalation, people will gradually become weak and it''s extremely difficult to find out." Duanmurong kept rummaging in his hands, and his tone was angry. "Yes, that''s it."


    Duanmurong holds up a mediocre herb. "This and sweet scented osmanthus fragrance blend together, will release colorless tasteless special flavor, if not you remind, it is really a road


    "So, Duanmu girl, you need to be more wary." Li didn''t say anything. He just went to Duan Murong and asked, "is there a solution?" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C28

    "Why? Now we are not poisoned, as long as we destroy this medicine Duanmurong asked suspiciously.


    "What you mean is that we can make plans." Shi Lan''s figure appeared at the door. Looking at Li, she said, "just after I sent them away, I followed them. Sure enough, I saw one of the maids return to Hu Hai''s palace around the path."


    As soon as he left his eyes, a fierce light flashed over his eyes, and then disappeared.


    "It was ordered by Hu Hai!" Duanmurong looked at Shilan in surprise. The latter nodded and said, "we are grasshoppers on a rope now. We should be careful in everything. Duanmu girl, you are not alert enough. "


    Duan Murong''s face turned red. He obviously knew that he had acted recklessly just now, so he nodded and said, "what do you mean by scheming?"


    "Since my sixteen younger brother wants to use drugs to harm me, I might as well follow his will."


    Duan Murong is puzzled about Li''s words, but now she becomes mature because of a series of things after entering the Qin palace.


    Faced with some things, she began to learn to think around the corner.


    So, she thought for a moment, her eyes brightened, and said: "you mean pretending to be trapped, and now we know that these drugs collide with each other. As long as I make antidotes and wear them on my body, I can get rid of them, right?"


    "That''s right"


    seeing Li''s affirmation, duanmurong''s face flashed an obvious surprise, and then he shook his head and said: "this kind of little trick, I can make the antidote immediately, and I can also make it difficult to find the antidote."


    "What do you say?" From pick eyebrow to ask a way.


    Duanmurong raised his hand and pulled down a simple wooden hairpin from his bun. He said with a smile, "just give me your commonly used hairpin, let me soak it in the liquid medicine, and finally seal it with wax. As long as you carry the hairpin, the medicine will be neutralized and will not affect you."


    "Yes." Li nodded, obviously in favor of duanmurong''s idea.


    Shi LAN didn''t say anything. She took a wooden hairpin from the bun and handed it to Duan Murong. Her attitude is self-evident.


    From the hands ring chest, directly to duanmurong said: "my hair with hairpin, you directly go to the room to get it, today I want to go to the barracks, you are careful in the palace."


    "I see. You go." With that, duanmurong''s mind returned to those herbs.


    And Li also left with Shi LAN, because he was going to the military camp, so Li didn''t take a carriage, but directly went out with Shi Lan''s casual clothes.


    Looking at the bustling capital, his eyes flashed, and he thought of the poor people he met on the way to the Mohist organ city. "Shilan, water can carry a boat and overturn it. To the emperor, the common people are like water. Maybe if the state of Qin implemented the iron policy again, the whole world would be lost."


    Li is talking about historical facts, but Shi LAN doesn''t know. After hearing Li''s words, her face is radiant, and her eyes twinkle with an abnormal look that she didn''t even find.


    The two men walked slowly and came to the Qin army camp stationed outside the city.


    "Who''s coming?"


    Qin soldiers at the door are very responsible, pointing the long gun at Lihe and Shilan. The expression on his face can be said to be fierce, but the two people he is facing are not ordinary people. Therefore, the two people look at each other, take the token from his waist, and shake in front of the Qin soldiers.


    Even if the Qin soldier had never seen the world again, he knew that the golden token in front of him represented the people in the Qin palace. Immediately, the expression on his face changed into a look of horror, and he bent over to Li and said, "despicable, go to inform the general immediately."


    In a short time, a middle-aged man in military uniform stepped out. He was not a small soldier. He had never seen the prince of the Empire. As soon as he saw Li, he recognized that the young man in front of him was Ying Zheng''s eldest son, Fu Su, the prince of the Empire.


    "See you, young master. I''ve seen you in the forest." Lin Shan stood two meters in front of Fusu and saluted respectfully. Seeing that the man he had just stopped was the prince of the Empire, the Qin soldier who was summoned immediately turned pale and knelt down in a hurry, burying his head low.


    "Young master, I don''t know how to deal with you. I''ve bumped into you. I hope you have a lot of money. Let him go." Perhaps seeing that his subordinates were really scared, Lin Shan couldn''t help pleading for his subordinates.


    Leave ha ha a smile, let two people up. "This boy is very good. It''s his duty to abide by the law of our army. Besides, he doesn''t know I''m Fu Su. It''s his duty to stop me. If he doesn''t do it, I''ll blame him!"


    Li''s words don''t seem to be fake. Li takes two steps to help Lin Shan up, which makes Lin Shan get rid of his doubts. Looking at Li''s eyes, he takes some sincere color.


    Sure enough, there are still some bloody men in the army! Centrifugal tunnel.


    After Lin Shan was lifted up by Li Li, he said to the Qin soldiers who were still kneeling: "don''t get up quickly, thank you, young master.""Thank you." After thanking Qin Bing, he stood up and went back to his post.


    He nodded to Lin Shan and said, "your soldiers are very good."


    Lin Shan was praised by Li, and he couldn''t help but smile. Maybe Li was not as weak as he seemed, or Li was more sincere than the image of imperial childe in the rumor, so the smile on Lin Shan''s face seemed more real at the moment.


    "It''s my honor to be praised by the young master. The young master is worthy of being your Majesty''s eldest son. Even I can''t help admiring him." Lin Shan smiles heroically. "However, the idol of Lin Shan is general Meng Tian, so I learned this method from general Meng."


    "Well, general Meng Tian is indeed a rare talent in the Empire, but general Lin should not belittle himself."


    "What you said is, I don''t know what''s the matter with you coming to our camp today?" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C29

    Three people gradually walked to the training field, already could hear clearly Shousha sound.


    "General Lin''s management is very good. Even I can''t help feeling a little excited when I see the training scenes of the soldiers in full swing." From nature will not miss all the opportunities to win people''s hearts, good words who will not say, the most important thing is, Lin Shan seems to be a bloody man, let him look quite pleasing.


    "I think it''s a great honor for Lin Shan to be praised like this."


    They were so polite that they suddenly heard a burst of cheers from the school yard.


    "What''s the matter?" A dark light flashed from the bottom of my eyes and asked Lin Shan around me like a doubt. Lin Shan just glanced at it, then shook his head helplessly and said, "young master, it must be Zhong Li Mei who has arched again."


    "The clock leaves obscurity?" Li''s tone reveals a trace of excitement. Shi LAN, standing behind him, naturally hears that Li''s tone is unusual. At the moment, she can''t help looking up and following the sound to the school yard. It''s a pity that the school yard is completely surrounded by Qin soldiers, and nothing can be seen.


    "Is Zhong LiMao a good archer?" From the silent chin, did not hide their interest in this person.


    "Young master, Zhong Limai really has a superb skill of bow and arrow, especially the wind chasing arc arrow. It''s really amazing." Lin Shan said, chasing wind arc arrow, the tone is also full of yearning.


    "Oh? Fu Su could not help but be curious about the arc arrow that general Lin highly praised He flashed excited color on his face and walked to the school yard. "Let''s see."


    "Wait a minute, young master Fusu." Lin Shan looked away in some embarrassment.


    "What''s the matter? Can I not get into this school A pick from the long eyebrow.


    "Nature is not. It''s just - it''s just."


    "Since it''s not, don''t talk so much nonsense." Li waved his hand and took Shi LAN straight to the school yard. When the onlookers saw that Lin Shandu was bowing to the young people in front of him, they didn''t dare to stop him. They all got out of the way one by one, and Li came to him without any obstacles.


    What appeared in the sight was a young man in light armor and full of courage. The young man held a long bow in his hand. The long bow was pulled into the shape of a full moon. With a clang of an arrow feather on it, the arrow shot out at a speed hard for the naked eye and hit the bull''s-eye.


    "Good!"


    I''m glad to leave.


    The clock turned to see from, a little doubt flashed on his face, until he saw Lin Shan behind him, and then he immediately gave a military salute. "General."


    "Well, this is the prince Fusu of the Empire." Lin Shan nodded and said to the soldiers of Qin Dynasty.


    Qin Bing immediately saluted Li. Li raised his hand to indicate that he didn''t have to, but his eyes were staring at Zhong Li Mei, who was as powerful as a pine.


    "You are Zhong Li Mei?" After half a sound, he asked.


    "That''s right. I am Zhong Li Mei." Zhong LiMao bows his hand to Li Yi, which is indescribable in his actions.


    From see the heart is happy, such talent, he must recruit!


    "I heard general Lin say that your archery is excellent. That arrow just now is your famous wind chasing arc arrow?"


    "No Compared with other people, Zhong LiMao''s attitude towards him can be called coldness, but Li didn''t care.


    However, it doesn''t mean that other people don''t care if they don''t care.


    "Zhong LiMao, how can you be this kind of attitude towards the young master? It''s not right to compensate quickly."


    "No need." Li Li took a look at Zhong Li with great interest. "Since it''s not an arc arrow, can you shoot another arc arrow to open Fusu''s eyes?"


    For an ordinary Qin soldier without military rank, it''s a great honor to get such a courtesy from the imperial childe. However, Zhong LiMao was surprised to see all this, and then he said with a slightly apologetic tone: "I''m sorry, once the wind chasing arc arrow is fired, there must be a target to follow. It''s not for people to enjoy."


    "The clock leaves ignorance!" Lin Shan''s tone was full of anger. "How can you be so presumptuous in front of me! Don''t think you can be willful if you have a little archery


    "General Lin, don''t be angry." With a smile from the corner of his mouth, he went to Zhong LiMao, looked at his still straight waist, and said with a smile: "in that case, how about I set a goal for you?"


    Zhong Limai''s eyes flashed, and then he looked at him with a little doubt.


    "The goal is me."


    "Don''t do anything, young master. If you are hurt, your majesty will blame you. What can I do?" Before Zhong LiMao could respond, Lin Shan was in a hurry.


    "I have made up my mind that if I was hurt by mistake, all the charges will be borne by me, not by the general."


    "No, Mr. Lin Shan can''t agree to let Mr. Lin get involved."


    "General Lin, you said before that Zhong Limai''s bow and arrow skill was very good, so you should have confidence in him."


    "But."


    "Cough." At this time, Zhong Limai suddenly coughed, then looked at Li and said, "the wind chasing arc arrow is the target that needs to be moved. You can ask someone to pull a criminal to have a try. In this way, you can show the wind chasing arc arrow without hurting you.""Well, that''s a good idea." Li pondered for a while and said to Lin Shan, "general Lin, please go to the nearest prison and bring out a death row prisoner."


    "Yes, sir." Seeing that the matter had been solved, Lin Shan agreed.


    In a short time, a vicious criminal was brought to the prison.


    "What crime has this man committed?" From the shape seems to inadvertently asked.


    "If you go back to your son, this man killed a family of five after he was found out for stealing money."


    "It''s really hateful." After taking a look at Zhong LiMao, he said to the criminal, "now I''ll let you go. As long as you can get out of the school within three breath, I''ll let you go, OK?"


    "Hum, I''m the only one of you. How can I escape?"


    "We all stand in the same place, the opportunity is only once, dare to try?"


    The criminal''s eyes turned, then he gritted his teeth and nodded abruptly.


    Leave, smile. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C30

    "You can''t go back on your words and whip your horse!" The criminal looked at the Qin soldiers around, his eyes full of evil.


    "Bold, you are looking at Fu Su, the prince of the Empire. Since you have said that, you have been blessed for several generations. Go away Lin Shan looked at him contemptuously. It seemed that he was determined that he would not escape. Lin Shan''s determination also made Li look forward to the power of the wind chasing arrow.


    Li waved his hand, motioned to Qin Bing to get out of the way, and made a gesture of invitation to the criminal.


    Then he saw the criminal running like a gust of wind. The criminal saw the gate of the school close in front of him, and a touch of satisfaction flashed on his face. No one could keep him when the Qin soldiers were standing in the same place!


    Just listen to a Zheng ran arrow, that proud smile has not yet faded from the face, will always be fixed in that moment.


    I saw a silver arrow flying through the air, aiming at the running man. Seeing that the man was about to reach the gate of the school, the arrow also made a strange arc in the air, chasing the target, and then the target fell to the ground.


    The whole process, unexpectedly less than a breath!


    This is the power of the arc arrow!


    "If it doesn''t, it''s already a blockbuster!" Li Si made no secret of her appreciation. "General Lin, such a good archer, you should let him just be a small soldier. It''s really a little overqualified."


    Before Lin Shan had time to wake up in the joy of winning glory for him, he was startled by the words.


    Then he quickly explained: "please tell me that Zhong Limai''s archery is superb, but he is too direct and has his own reason. It''s hard to discipline him, so he didn''t get promoted."


    "In that case, Zhong LiMao, why did you join the army?" Look away at the young man standing with a bow.


    "For the sake of justice, for the sake of the common people, we should devote ourselves to it. The purpose of joining the army is to give full play to one''s strength and help more people. "


    "Good ambition." From the meaning of unknown looked at him, smile quite profound.


    "So, do you think your wish has come true now?"


    "It''s - it''s not." Zhong LiMao hesitated for a while, and finally said no.


    Li nodded with satisfaction, then stared at Zhong LiMao, but said to Lin Shan beside him: "this man, I can take it away."


    "It''s his honor and my honor to ask him, but he''s too hard to discipline. I''m afraid he can''t bear the heavy responsibility of you." Lin Shan took a worried look at the clock.


    From caress and smile, it is to understand the careful thinking of Lin Shan. "Well, general Lin, Fusu knows that you love talent. Just now, he was afraid that Zhong Li''s Frank nature would bump me and blame him, so he didn''t want to let him show his face in front of me, right?"


    Although it''s a question sentence, the affirmation of Li''s tone has made Lin Shan understand. Fu Su, the young master in front of him, has understood his real mind.


    Lin Shan bowed his head in shame. "Master Mingjian, I''m really ashamed."


    "Don''t be ashamed. AI Cai''s general is a good general. Only such a general can bring out the most elite troops of the Empire! " Li reached out and patted Lin Shan on his strong shoulder, his eyes full of trust.


    In this way, Lin Shan''s honest and honest face was full of moving color. Looking at the young man''s beautiful face, Lin Shan told himself that he would be loyal to such a master in the future.


    As for the rumored image of benevolent and righteous childe, Lin Shan thinks that the childe in front of him can really be called the first childe of the Empire, his Majesty''s eldest son, and later -.


    I didn''t think about it any more, but something in Lin Shan''s heart began to change slowly.


    For all this, Li didn''t notice. He just knew that he and Lin Shan had a good impression of each other.


    "How about it, Zhong LiMao. Would you like to come with me For talented people, not only Lin Shan loves to be heavy, but also he can''t help giving more freedom and respect.


    "Thank you for your appreciation. It''s just --"


    Knowing that Zhong LiMao still had some worries of his own, Li was not annoyed. He just chuckled and said, "you can not make a decision now. Let''s talk about it. Maybe your idea will change."


    "No, young master, there is no turning back. Zhong Limai is only willing to follow his own ideas."


    For Zhong Li''s obstinacy, Li is also a bit of a headache.


    However - from the eyes of a bright, as if to think of something in general.


    "If I prove that there is a return to the bow."


    From the corner of the mouth smile with a sense of unknown mystery, for the words from, even from the ignorance of Zhong had a curious heart.


    "What do you mean?"


    "If I can prove to you that the bow can be turned back, can you promise to go with me?" Li continued.


    "Well, if you can prove it, I''ll leave with you." Zhong Li nodded.Fish, take the bait.


    "To show justice, it''s up to you to shoot the arrow."


    "Young master, Zhong Limai''s skill can be well-known in the army." Lin Shan looked at Li in some embarrassment. Li knew that Lin Shan was reminding himself that after all, the words had been put out. If the final result didn''t look like what he said, it would be a blow to Fusu.


    He waved his hand and gave Lin Shan a reassuring smile. Lin Shan hesitated for a moment and finally retreated.


    I can''t help it. Li''s smile is full of confidence, which makes him believe the seemingly impossible words of the young man in front of him.


    Perhaps, this is the innate noble spirit.


    Lin Shan thought so.


    The bow is full here. It''s just that the Qin soldiers are expecting more. After all, it''s an arrow about the face of the imperial prince!


    Zhong Li''s eyes changed at the moment when he picked up the bow. At the moment, Zhong Li''s eyes seemed to be integrated with the bow and arrow, and the whole person was like a tight string. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C31

    Even the air is a little stagnant under the eyes of Zhong Li Mei, and Li can almost hear his own heartbeat.


    There is a special temperament in Zhong LiMao who is waiting to be shot, which makes Li''s heart to get Zhong LiMao''s loyalty more firm.


    With a clank, the long arrow flew away from the long bow and shot at the distant target at a speed that was difficult for the naked eye to recognize.


    This is the time!


    The target of the star absorbing Dharma is the long arrow.


    The arrow was flying forward like a bolt of bamboo, but it suddenly stopped when it passed in front of me. Then it stayed in the air for a moment in the eyes of the people. Then it suddenly turned around and finally fell down one meter away from me.


    After a long time, there was still silence around him. Zhong Li was staring at the arrow feather on the ground and couldn''t believe it.


    Even Lin Shan''s face was tinged with horror. He knew Zhong LiMao''s archery best. Naturally, he knew how terrible it was. Just now, he let the dead prisoner escape, because he believed that he could never escape from the school under Zhong LiMao''s arrow.


    Fu Su''s bet just now, although he had a good feeling for Fu Su, he didn''t want Zhong Li Mei to go to the elusive place of Qin palace because of his love for Zhong Li Mei. Therefore, he didn''t even want Fu Su to win.


    However, he also felt that Fusu would not fight unprepared battles. This intuition came from his short time together with Fusu. This young man really has incalculable potential.


    He estimated the result of the gamble in pairs. However, although he told himself that in his heart, Lin Shan was shocked when he saw with his own eyes that such a scene finally appeared.


    It''s a sense of myth being broken!


    So at this moment, he looked at the arrow feather on the ground, and then looked at the young man''s tall and straight back, and there was a feeling of standing high in his heart.


    "Let''s go." After looking at arrow feather for a long time, Zhong Li Mei finally raised his head without expression, walked to Li Li, bowed his head and said these two words.


    With an unconscious smile, he knew that he agreed to have a private chat with himself.


    Lin Shan naturally did not dare to stop him any more, and motioned to his men to get out of the way.


    "General Lin, I''m very happy to meet you this time. It''s thanks to general Lin''s parting. Fu Su will repay you if you have a chance." When Lin Shan passed by, Li Yong said in a voice that only two people could hear.


    Lin Shan''s body was shocked suddenly. Then he stood at attention and watched his departure. Finally, he yelled at the Qin soldiers around him: "today''s affairs must not be disclosed to the public, otherwise, it will be dealt with by military law!"


    From afar to hear the voice of Lin Shan, just hook lips smile, smart people, never need to say more.


    "Right here, Mr. Fusu." Walking to a remote corner, Zhong LiMao stops.


    Li Li glanced at him, then stopped and said to Zhong Limai, "what? Won''t you come with me? "


    "I''m seven feet away from you. Naturally, I won''t turn back. But I''d like to ask Mr. Fusu to help me understand how to make arrow feather turn."


    From pick eyebrow, smile not smile of looked at him one eye, see the latter is still a pair of indifferent appearance, this just opened a way: "if I say this is the providence so?"


    Zhong Limai looked at it in surprise, but his disbelief was obvious.


    "That''s right. You are predicted by the moon god of the Yin and Yang family to be a dominating star, so it''s not surprising that this phenomenon appears, is it? What''s more, as a soldier, if you don''t have a young master to come forward, you will always be a soldier of Qin Dynasty. How can you make contributions? It''s different from the idea of your strategist. " Shi Lan''s voice came out from behind. Hearing these words, Zhong Limu''s indifferent face also appeared surprised.


    "Who are you?"


    "I''m the boy''s valet. Shilan. "


    "You are - a woman."


    Since she followed Li Li, Shi LAN did not hide her female breath any more, so for the master Zhong LiMao, according to the breath, she immediately judged that the handsome young man in front of her was a woman disguised as a man.


    "Miss Shi, although you are telling the truth, I am not willing to be manipulated by others. Although I may not be reused in the military camp, at least Zhong can come and go freely."


    The rest of the words, although Zhong Limai didn''t finish, but Li already understood. Therefore, Li said in a timely voice: "follow me, I won''t limit your freedom, you just need to stand on my side when I need you."


    "Don''t you want me to go into the palace with you and be your guard?"


    "Guards?" From the evil spirit of smile for a while, and then took a look at Shi Lan said: "Jinwei has her one is enough."


    Focusing on Zhong Li''s ignorance, Li didn''t notice the stone orchid whose cheeks were suddenly red because of his words, and the sight that suddenly became soft.


    Although Zhong LiMao has seen it, he is not a fussy person. What''s more, there are more important things to be clarified right now, isn''t there?"I''m going to give you to Meng Tian."


    A word from the bell from the ignorance has been indifferent look changed. "General Meng? You want me to join the golden fire cavalry There is a trace of emotion in Zhong Li''s ambiguous tone.


    Li Li smiles and nods. "Listen to general Lin, you have always admired general Meng Tian. Besides, don''t you want to make contributions? Instead of staying in the capital of Qin as a guard, you''d better become the division of tigers and wolves in the state of Qin. Only by joining the golden fire cavalry can your talents be brought into full play."


    "But."


    "What''s the matter? "No?"


    "Of course not." Zhong LiMao was embarrassed for a moment. He seemed to feel too excited. He looked at it with flattery and said, "because the selection of golden fire cavalry is extremely strict. I -."


    "Zhong LiMao, your wind chasing arc arrow is extremely amazing. I believe that general Meng will appreciate you. I believe that the person who can shoot such a brilliant arrow feather is definitely not a coward with low self-esteem." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C32

    Zhong Li''s eyes brightened for a while, looking at Li''s eyes for the first time, there was more sincere soft light.


    "Mr. Fusu, if Zhong Limu can really enter the golden fire cavalry this time and show his ambition, then you will be grateful to Zhong Limu for knowing the situation. The gratitude is greater than heaven. Zhong Limu can''t forget it."


    "Don''t forget it Leave caress palm laugh, then put away mood, complexion serious clapped to clap the shoulder of the bell leave ignorance. "You should remember what you said today, Zhong Limai."


    This is the most serious thing that Li said today, and Zhong LiMao''s body trembled. He looked up at Li resolutely, then nodded his head.


    Zhong LiMao is a gentleman, so he can trust his promise.


    However, a real gentleman can''t live in this world like a duck to water.


    Therefore, Li Li turned around, looked at the vast blue sky above his head and said, "in today''s world, a gentleman will not have too much fun. If you want to show your ambition, you have to know how to choose. If you reach the goal, you can help the world. If you are poor, you have to be independent. You have to understand what is the most important thing for yourself."


    "Thank you for your instruction." Zhong LiMao a hard fist, for the first time from the words expressed his sincere admiration, has been indifferent eyes also dyed a little bit of respect.


    "Please forgive Zhong Li''s offence before he left."


    In the face of Zhong Li''s sudden kneeling and pleading, Li Leng gives a moment.


    "What are you doing?" Li stretched out his hand to lift Zhong Li Mei up, but unexpectedly, his body was as steady as a rock, and he didn''t move at all. "Get up quickly."


    "Young master, please listen to Zhong Limai. It''s not too late to get up again." Zhong LiMao''s attitude, unexpected determination, hesitated for a while, and finally let go.


    "You say it." He looked at the young man kneeling with drooping eyes. His face was dark and inexplicable.


    "At first, although general Lin told us that you were Fu Su, the son of the Empire, Zhong LiMao didn''t take this as a whole. I believe you can see that Zhong LiMao was not a man who was greedy for power. To tell you the truth, Zhong LiMao was contemptuous at first, because although you are famous, it seems that there is only one way for me to follow you as a general, which is totally contrary to my original intention. However, what happened later really made my subordinates feel ashamed. Therefore, my subordinates must plead with the young master first. "


    In the face of Zhong Li''s words, li really doesn''t know whether to cry or smile.


    "Get up quickly."


    "If you don''t forgive your rudeness, you can''t afford it."


    "If you don''t get up again, young master, I''m really going to be angry. Besides, since you have claimed to be a subordinate, what else can I be angry about?" Li Li''s eyes are full of trust, which makes him excited.


    "The great kindness of the young master is unrequited. He can only do his best to help the young master complete the task he gave me."


    "That''s what you''re waiting for." Li laughs and helps Zhong LiMao to get up again. Sure enough, Zhong LiMao is obedient this time.


    "Well, I''m very happy to get your help today. It''s just for the convenience of doing things. It''s better not to be too close between you and me. It''s just that today''s affairs will inevitably spread. However, you are always lonely and arrogant. People don''t think you really obey me. Therefore, when you join the golden fire cavalry, people won''t think you are on my side." Left to see clock to leave ignorant one eye, see later person eyebrow deep wrinkly, have to continue a way.


    "I know you are open and aboveboard, but after so long, you should also know that you can''t survive if you don''t know how to adapt. Although general Lin has the heart of loving talents, it''s just that you have such a temperament that you can only be a soldier of the state of Qin. After so long, you should understand something. "


    After a long time, Zhong Limai nodded his head, gave a smile and took out a letter from his arms.


    "Take this with you to the place where the golden fire cavalry is stationed, and ask someone to give it to Meng Tian. General Meng is the most loyal guard of the Empire. He won''t sell me face for my letter."


    "Thank you, young master." Zhong Li''s fist.


    He gave him a slightly deep look and shook his head. "Don''t say thank you. If you finally succeed in joining the golden fire cavalry, it''s also your own credit. At most, I''ll introduce you. General Meng is selfless. Although I''m the son of the Empire, whether I can enter the golden fire cavalry depends entirely on your own ability. "


    Clock from the ignorant nod, looking from the eyes full of gratitude.


    "In addition, I have another intention to let you enter the golden fire cavalry. You can learn from general Meng. Meng Tian has the ability, courage and courage, but the reason why he succeeded in this position is that he knows more about the world than some ordinary generals."


    He left for a moment and took a look at the clock. "I don''t need you to be like Meng Tian, but you can have a look at it more. The military camp is a place for people to grow up, isn''t it?"


    At last, the tone of Li was tinged with a smile.


    The clock leaves ignorant Leng for a while, then smile a little. "I understand.""Good. I knew you were not mediocre." Leave and pat him on the shoulder. "I''ll give you this chance. It''s up to you to make it look like it. So - "


    " don''t worry, Mr. Zhong Limu will never let him down. "


    "Good." Li Li takes another look at Zhong Li Mei and turns around to leave with Shi LAN. However, he is stopped by Zhong Li Mei''s unexpected questioning.


    "Young master, you have already prepared this letter of recommendation, haven''t you?" Zhong Limai put the letter into his clothes and asked his back.


    He left for a moment and gave a bold smile. "That''s right."


    "It seems that from the very beginning, the young master took Zhong LiMao as his prey."


    "Ha ha, it''s your honor to be my prey, isn''t it? Moreover, since I have already written a letter of recommendation, I am confident that you will submit to me. " Smile from the refreshing, with a stone orchid quickly leave, did not look back from the ignorant look.


    And Zhong LiMao looks at the young man with complicated eyes. He can''t feel the slightest disgust at each other''s words, as if he should. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C33

    "Shi LAN, do you know where the slave market of the imperial capital is?" When I came out of the barracks, I had been wondering that there was no one in my palace who could handle it. It was really out of character and extremely inconvenient.


    Now I can''t find a loyal and smart man, so I have to find a loyal one to follow. But the servants in the palace are not clean one by one. It''s better to find out the root and the bottom by yourself.


    "Yes, but I didn''t expect that you, as the prince of the Empire, even knew such dirty places." Shi Lan''s voice is a bit ironic. She looks at her with a puzzled look. She can''t see her eyes clearly because her long eyelashes cast a thick shadow at the moment.


    "Come on, follow me." It seems that Shi LAN didn''t hope to get a response from Li either. So she went straight away.


    Leave some don''t understand the emotion that Shi LAN comes suddenly, have to rub nose, followed up.


    The surrounding scenery is more and more desolate. Shi LAN looks at it from the side, and a faint smile suddenly appears at the corner of her mouth. "Presumably, in your capacity, I don''t think I''ve ever seen such a crude scene."


    There was a pause. "Whether it''s simple or not, it''s all the people and land of Daqin. I haven''t seen it before, but I''ve seen it too little."


    Shi Lan''s smile on the corners of his mouth stiffened and he looked at it for a long time. After a long time, he whispered, "the longer you get along, the more you are different from the image of Fu Su, who was previously investigated and heard by me."


    Centrifugal next tight, and then free a smile, step forward, at this time silent than sound.


    After walking for a moment, some humble houses gradually appeared around, and Shi Lan''s expression was gradually dignified. "It''s almost there."


    He nodded his head and saw a long street that seemed to be no different from that of Qindu street. If it wasn''t for the skinny slaves, some even bound slaves, and the fierce traders with whips, it would be no different.


    Although I knew that my original intention here was to buy slaves, I could not help but feel compassion when I saw such a miserable scene.


    Turned to see a stone orchid, stone orchid although expressionless, but the clenched hands have shown her real idea.


    Li sighed and rubbed the top of her hair. The touch of her hand was very smooth. But Shi LAN just stood there for a moment and didn''t shake off Li''s hand.


    "Do you have enough money?"


    Shi LAN didn''t speak, just opened her purse and glanced away. The purpose was golden.


    "Please stop fighting, please." A scream interrupted Li''s thoughts. Looking at the sound, a strong man holding a whip at the corner of the street was greeting a middle-aged man. The middle-aged man had traces of wind and frost on his face, and his clothes were covered with dried blood. He looked very embarrassed.


    And the hem of the strong man''s clothes was also seized by a young girl. At the moment, the young girl was pleading, her black hair was messy, and although there was no trace of whip on the exposed skin, it was dark because of lack of nutrition.


    "Let him go!" To his surprise, Shi LAN rushed out like an arrow and held the whip in the hand of the strong man.


    "There''s something that doesn''t have eyes. My grandfather taught his slaves to mind your ass, get out of the way! Otherwise -- " The strong man''s words didn''t finish, and the words behind it were automatically silenced in Shi Lan''s ice like eyes.


    "Or what?"


    Shi Lan''s hand is forced, and the strong man at the other end of the whip falls to the ground. Li has never seen Shi Lan''s sharp eyes before. At the moment, Shi Lan''s whole body is full of a special sense of dignity. Maybe this is the aura of the princess of Shu mountain.


    "Otherwise - otherwise - please forgive me, great Xia. I have eyes and don''t know Taishan. Please forgive me." The stone orchid disdains of cold hum a, for this etc. villain, she even see one eye all feel dirty.


    "Here you are. These people belong to me. Don''t show up in front of me any more. Get out of here!" Shilan pop up a tiny piece of broken gold, although very small, but for the strong man, it has been able to eat for a year.


    He didn''t expect to get such a large sum of money after provoking the God in front of him, so he immediately got up from the ground, didn''t need the whip, and ran away.


    Just walk away from here towards Shilan.


    "Thank you for your help, young Xia. Since you have bought us, we will be cattle and horses. We have no complaints." It was the middle-aged man who was pressed on the ground and beaten violently before that first opened his mouth.


    "Father, are you OK, young Xia? Please save your father. As long as you can save your father, I will listen to you." The girl held the middle-aged man''s hand and wept.


    Shi LAN changed her passion just now, threw away the whip in her hand, looked at the girl walking forward, and said coldly to the girl: "it''s not me who bought you, it''s him."


    The girl named Ruo Ruo looks up at Shi LAN in confusion. She doesn''t seem to understand why the young Xia who just helped out suddenly becomes cold and heartless.


    But after hearing each other''s words, the girl looked away with expectation again.He glanced at the girl and the middle-aged man lying on the ground and frowned.


    "Where are you from?" Leave the mouth to say words, but still is to walk to the front squat down, internal force lost a little to the middle-aged man on the ground.


    Li''s internal power comes from the system, which is extremely pure. Therefore, if you just input a few breath to a man, his face will be much better.


    Seeing the change, the girl was relieved, and then her eyes became warm.


    "Young master, if you can save my father, I will repay you as an ox and a horse."


    Li Tiao Mei took a look at the father and daughter. Although they were in a mess, they had a special calmness. It was really unusual.


    "Where are you from?" It seems that the girl doesn''t look like an ordinary child, and although her eyebrows and eyes are covered by filth, she can still see a trace of delicacy. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C34

    "Young master, we are from the state of Chu. We used to be surnamed Xiang. Later, we had a sudden change in our family. After several twists and turns, we fell into the hands of the villain."


    Li was shocked. Xiang family, Xiang family of Chu state, just didn''t know whether this Xiang family was that one.


    "Young master, in order to protect me, my father has been seriously injured. Please treat me. If I can save my father, I will repay him with my life."


    Li was surprised to find that the girl''s eyes were unexpectedly sharp. With only one eye, Li had already decided that he wanted to save the father and daughter!


    "Where is the nearest hospital here?"


    The girl''s eyes brightened, and after wiping the tears on her face, she pointed to the depth of the street. "There is a hospital there, because people often beat slaves seriously, so the doctors there are very good at treating such injuries."


    Waiting for Li and Shi LAN to get the middle-aged man to the hospital, after the doctor diagnosed that it was ok, the girl was relieved.


    "Young master, you have saved my father this time. Xiang Ruo will be your man in the future."


    The expression on his face froze for a moment, then he waved his hand. "Tell me about yourself, Xiang family of the state of Chu. How did you get to this point?"


    What I didn''t see was that when the girl said that she was his person, the expression of Shi LAN standing beside him suddenly became cold for a moment.


    "Young master, although Xiang ruo''s surname is Xiang, he is a side branch of Xiang''s family. When the war came, I ran to the border of Chu because I was fond of playing. There were only my father and a few guards around me. When the storm passed, Chu was the kingdom of Qin, and we lost contact with our family."


    Xiang ruo''s expression was a little sad, but soon she picked up her sad mood and turned to firm: "along the way, my father has suffered a lot of injuries in order to protect me, and those guards have already died in order to protect us. Now, I can''t be weak any more. My father said that since I was born into the Xiang family, I must have the courage to fight. "


    Li nodded and looked at the sleeping man lying on the hospital bed. "Now that you are saved by me, if I let you go, where will you go?"


    Unexpectedly, Xiang Ruo was so surprised after hearing this that he suddenly knelt down and said, "young master, but if there is anything wrong with it? Why rush away? "


    Li was surprised to lift her up and sighed: "I didn''t mean to drive you away, but I don''t want to force others to do anything. You don''t have to care about what you bought from that man just now. It''s a good deed to save you with a few taels of gold. I don''t want you to be with me because of this. "


    When Xiang Ruo heard this, he was relieved: "young master, I''m not forced. Although I''ve been exiled here, as a member of Xiang''s family, I''ve got a lot to say. We don''t want to stay because of the gold, but Xiang Ruo has already said that if the young master can save his father, Xiang Ruo will be a cow and a horse in return. "


    after a pause, Xiang Ruo took a look at his father on the bed and whispered:" I remember what my father taught me. I think if my father was awake, he would let me fulfill my promise. And -- "


    Xiang Ruo took a deep look and said, "although Xiang Ruo has been in contact with the young master for a short time, he is not a common family in the state of Qin because of his whole body style." Speaking of this, Xiang Ruo gave a wry smile. "Although the Xiang family is not greedy for life and afraid of death, I Xiang Ruo understand that the eldest husband is flexible and flexible. In our capacity, if we want to stay in the state of Qin, most people are afraid that we can''t be protected."


    Xiang ruo''s words make Li''s eyebrows pick. It seems that the girl is more far-reaching than he imagined. Maybe, it''s right to buy them this time.


    "Why are you sure I won''t do it to you?"


    The girl gave a sly smile. "Don''t you forget that I said my surname was Xiang at that time, and that expression obviously means that you know the Xiang family of Chu, but if you still want to help us, it means that we are friends rather than enemies."


    "You''re smart."


    "Ha ha - if what you expect is not bad, you are willing to take the risk to save us. You should also hope that we can do something for you. So, if we''re willing to let us go, if we agree, I''m afraid the young master may not be able to tell us how depressed he is. "


    Seeing her careful thinking was exposed by the girl in front of her, she couldn''t get away from her face. Shi LAN gave a rare smile and said, "since you are so smart, you should know that you should not offend your future master."


    Xiang Ruo knew that the girl dressed as a man was joking with herself, so he was not angry. Instead, he said, "don''t worry, our Xiang family, although they don''t like to be inferior to others, once they get our loyalty, they will be masters and servants all their lives."


    "No, not the master servant." It''s a light in my eyes. "It''s a partner."


    Xiang Yu, the overlord of the Western Chu Dynasty in history, has always been very appreciative of him. He is very pleased with the people of Xiang family in front of him.


    Wujiang commit suicide, speechless goodbye, Jiangdong father''s history tells from, this Xiang family''s stubborn.Therefore, since Xiang Ruo has said so, their loyalty may not be doubted.


    "Cough."


    "Father, you are awake!" The middle-aged man''s cough on the bed made Xiang Ruo wake up suddenly, and then he rushed to the bed. It seems that Xiang Ruo is also a filial child.


    "Ruo Ruo, I heard what you just said. Ruo Ruo, you finally grow up. " The man looked at Xiang ruo''s eyes full of love.


    "And this young man." The man turned his head and looked away with heavy eyes. "Since I am the prince of the Empire, I can''t believe that I still save our criminals. I don''t know what I mean."


    He was so surprised that he didn''t know when he had exposed his identity.


    And the girl is also staring at Li, although she speculated that Li''s identity is a prominent figure in the state of Qin, but he dares to save them, also think that he is a person who does not respect Ying Zheng''s rule, but did not expect that he is the prince of the Empire! ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C35

    After experiencing the initial shock, Li quickly picked up his emotions and then chuckled.


    "Sure enough, it''s Xiang''s family. Jiang is old and spicy. To be honest, I am the son of Fu Su in the Empire. "


    This statement, on the contrary, let the man and Xiang if some at a loss, from such a magnanimous recognition of their identity, it makes them some unclear.


    "Mr. Fusu, since you have not concealed your identity, it seems that you have something to rely on in your heart. However, as the prince of the Empire, you will never betray the Empire. So, why do you want to save the important criminals of our empire?" The middle-aged man does not think as simply as Xiang Ruo. It is the precipitation of years that makes his eyes full of wisdom.


    From the interest of a look at the middle-aged man, went to the chair to sit down. "As you know, since I know your possible identities, but I still save you without hesitation, I am not your enemy."


    "That''s what I''m wondering about." The middle-aged man took a look at Xiang Ruo and sighed. "If it''s only the next person, I''m not afraid of you no matter what your status is, but I still have ruoro. Although you have the grace to save our lives, according to the truth, our lives will be yours from now on, but please understand a father''s heart. If you don''t know your purpose, I don''t trust you to give ruoro to you. "


    After listening to the other party''s words, Li didn''t show any anger.


    "It''s nature that father and son are close to each other. I envy this kind of affection when I am in the royal family. Xiang Ruo has a good father, so I have nothing to blame. " It''s obvious that there''s no deep meaning in waving away from the atmosphere.


    A dark light flashed through the man''s eyes. "Mr. Fusu, if I''m right, you''ve come to the slave market to find some of your confidants. It''s really sad. As the prince of the Empire, I don''t even have a confidant around me. "


    He didn''t feel much about the outspokenness of the other party. What he said was the truth. Besides, instead of being angry, he was surprised and curious about the other party''s understanding of his situation.


    "You know that."


    The man gave himself a smile. "Today, the world is in chaos. As Xiang''s family, we are naturally concerned about all this, and the news of Qin''s future successor is also the top priority of our research. But when we see it today, we find that our previous research seems to be wrong."


    With a smile from Gao Shen and touching the edge of the table, the deep meaning of the eyeground cannot be separated.


    "Since you know me so well, why did I save you like this?"


    Li was really curious about this. The man in front of him really surprised him. Similarly, he wanted to see how much he knew.


    Although sometimes the more you know, the more dangerous it is, the smarter the person is if he can use it, the better it will be.


    "Fu Su, the prince of the Empire, is famous for his style of conduct, which is quite different from the imperialist army''s domineering attitude, but it is only so. Such a character may be well supported by the people in a peaceful era, or it is not impossible for such a Fusu to become an emperor if he has several advisers and generals who can make him master. "


    The man says here, smile not to smile of saw one eye to leave, pondered for a while, this just continued a way.


    "It''s just a pity that such a prince Fusu has nothing in the capital of Qin except his status as an imperial prince. I once studied the counsellors and generals of Qin. Most of them were loyal to Ying Zheng, and a few of them were also divided up by Hu Hai, the 16th son of the Empire. However, the eldest son of the Empire was alone. It can be imagined that if you lose this aura of identity, you will have nothing in an instant. "


    "Originally, I was still wondering, although Fusu was kind-hearted in nature, he was not stupid. Why can''t he see his precarious situation? Can''t I understand that all the beautiful things in front of him are as fragile as a mirror? But now it seems that you didn''t find it. It''s just that you''re hiding too deep. Even with the power of Xiang family, you can''t find any trace of your past. "


    At this point, Rao is used to see the storm of the man also can''t help but for Fusu this amazing heart sexy to admire.


    But leaves actually dropped the eye, did not look at the man.


    How can he say that the original Fusu is exactly the same as what he said? How can he say that it''s not that the Xiang family has no ability to check, but that the soul in the body is just another person.


    So, we can''t say, we can''t say.


    The man saw from silence, sigh like smile.


    "I know you have no one on hand now. If you just want us to be loyal to you, it''s not impossible."


    The man''s words not only surprised Li, but even Xiang Ruo couldn''t help looking at his father.


    He looked at the man and didn''t understand what he meant.


    I didn''t expect that on the premise of exposing his identity in advance, for the opposite father and daughter, he, who is equivalent to the enemy, still hopes to get their loyalty.


    The most important thing is that the people in front of us are the powerful and unyielding Xiang family. We don''t want to be able to say something to each other.Perhaps the doubts and doubts in Li''s eyes were too obvious. The man sat up with his body and explained: "although you are our enemy, our Xiang family has a clear sense of gratitude and resentment. You just saved us, and those wars are also between countries. Now we are separated from our family. For me, my most important relative is my daughter. As long as I can keep my daughter safe, I will be loyal to you. What''s more, you are not the same as the people in the state of Qin in my imagination. Maybe I can get an unexpected result with you. "


    The light of wisdom hidden in the man''s deep eyes, left Leng for a while, and then said with a smile for a long time. "In that case, from today on, your father and daughter are my people who support su. When you have a good rest, come back to the palace with me. Shi LAN, they are yours. " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C36

    Take two people into the palace, give Shi LAN the best.


    is perhaps the special charm of Shi Lan. These days, in the palace, Shi Lan has been familiar with many palace guards and maids. Apart from the eyelids of all the palaces, Shi Lan has good relations with the rest of them. Although not a big man, but sometimes it is a small man to play unexpected magic.


    As soon as he got back to the palace, Ying Zheng sent someone to tell him to go to his study.


    From pondered for a while, put on some elegant clothes, this just went with the palace maid.


    After walking through the zigzag corridor, he came to Ying Zheng''s study, arranged his clothes, and then walked in.


    "My son''s ministers see my father."


    "Fusu, here you are." Ying Zheng turns his back to Li, and his tone is steady. Li thinks to himself, is it hard to succeed? What task does Ying Zheng have to give him?


    "Fusu, get up first."


    "Yes." Li slowly stood up and asked, "my father asked me to come, but what can I do for you?"


    "There is one thing you need to do." Ying Zheng''s hands were behind him, but he didn''t speak for a long time.


    Li also stood there in silence, waiting for Ying Zheng to speak.


    After a long time, li felt that Ying Zheng seemed to be coming towards him, until bright yellow boots appeared in his sight.


    "Fusu, it seems that this trip to the organ city has really made you more calm. I''m very relieved." Ying Zheng unexpectedly patted Fu Su on the shoulder, which made Li a little surprised and widened his eyes. For Ying Zheng, what he had just done was close.


    Li Li thought to himself about the meaning of Ying Zheng''s words. He thought that he was satisfied with his performance. He made up his mind.


    "It''s my honor to share my father''s worries."


    "Well, it''s good for you to have this idea. As my son, you should be independent and not indulge in women."


    Centrifugation next tight, consider for a while, this just open mouth way: "father emperor rest assured, woman is condiment just, son minister knows priority."


    "Well, you just understand." Ying Zheng nodded with satisfaction. "As my eldest son, you usually help my brother a little more. Hu Hai is fond of playing. It really gives me a headache. If it''s OK, you should teach him more."


    From the bottom of my eyes, I was in a deep mood, but I didn''t show anything on my face. On the contrary, I was a spoiled reply. "Brother 16 is innocent, and Fusu likes it very much. But on weekdays, I talk to brother 16, but he always likes to do something about flying flowers and butterflies. "


    At last, Li''s tone seemed to be full of spoiling, but only he knew that he was filled with deep dark anger.


    Not for himself, but for himself.


    It''s all sons. Why did Ying Zheng''s poor family affection fall on the smiling tiger and turn a blind eye to his eldest son?


    Is this the result of being escorted by Liz and Zhao Gao?


    Li sneers in his heart. Well, since you want to build a son without the slightest sense of threat in front of Ying Zheng, and let the few family affection in his heart give him, then I will let Ying Zheng understand that this son can only be a son, and can''t be the emperor of Qin!


    Hu Hai, since you dare to offend me, you should be aware of offending me.


    A cold smile floated from the corner of his mouth, but Ying Zheng, who turned his back again at this time, didn''t see it.


    "Fusu, I really want to give you a task again. The last task of the organ city made the remaining evils of Mohist escape. Now. I''ll give you another task. Don''t let me down. "


    "Father, please say it."


    "I want you to take the six sword slaves and the distinguished guests invited by the Empire to the Confucianists, so as to detract from their prestige. By the way, I want to test whether the remaining evils of Mohism are hidden in the little sage village."


    "Little sage villa?" Li Zhuang said suspiciously: "I haven''t heard of any intersection between Mohism and Confucianism. Can Confucianism catch up with betraying the Empire and taking in anti thieves?"


    Ying Zheng gave a cold hum. "Fusu, you remember, there are no eternal enemies or friends in the world. Although there were not many Confucianists and Mohists in the past, the students of Confucianism are all over the world, and the three giants of Confucianism are also important figures. Therefore, Fusu, before you see it with your own eyes, you should not jump to a conclusion."


    "Yes, my son, I will obey the instruction of my father."


    Where Ying Zheng can''t see it, he can only understand in the centrifugation that one day he will find the fear one by one. When he steps on the supreme throne, everything he once lost will come back to his hands again.


    Do what you say!


    "But, father, the guests of the Empire are -." To tell you the truth, he is extremely curious about Ying Zheng''s imperial guests, because, according to his understanding of Ying Zheng, the people who can let Ying Zheng say the title of imperial guests are enough to show the other party''s status or ability, which makes Ying Zheng look at each other with new eyes and even a little fear.


    Can appear such a person, really let a person have to be curious very much.And if he can get the help of such a person, maybe his position in front of Ying Zheng will be greatly improved in the future. He doesn''t even have to look at Ying Zheng''s face carefully.


    With this in mind, the centrifugation became hot.


    "This man --" Ying Zheng hesitated for a moment and continued: "she is master Xiaomeng, the leader of Taoist Tianzong."


    "Master Xiaomeng?" Li has some doubts. He has heard of the Taoist Tianzong, but he has heard that the Taoist always does not care about the world. How could he be willing to help the Empire this time? Moreover, master Xiaomeng has never heard of before. When did he become the leader of Tianzong.


    Isn''t the leader of Tianzong chisongzi?


    What''s more, master Xiaomeng, it''s all a woman''s name. It''s hard to imagine that the person who can make Ying Zheng afraid is actually a woman. It''s incredible.


    Ying Zheng looks at him with deep eyes. The censer in the hall is burning good spices, but it can''t make the atmosphere relaxed. It seems that the place where Ying Zheng is is is such a tense atmosphere. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C37

    "Don''t doubt it. Everyone has weakness. Master Xiaomeng pursues the peak of martial arts, so she won''t allow her demons to exist. She has an obsession, which must be completed. So, I used her obsession." Ying Zheng seems to see what he is thinking in the centrifugation, and he explains with kindness.


    Centrifugal understand, even if Ying Zheng on the surface no longer care, but for the Yin and Yang family God of the moon to give his hegemony star life or fear, but now it seems, his performance or let Ying Zheng satisfaction, so Ying Zheng think he can use this hegemony star for him, so his attitude to him is much better.


    So, now it seems that unconsciously, they have more chips.


    That PA Xing''s approval of life has temporarily changed from a double-edged sword into a life preserver in his hand.


    As long as he doesn''t let Ying Zheng realize his ambition and intention before he has established a powerful enough force, then the tyrant''s life will always be his shield.


    The tone of his voice was much lighter.


    "My father and the emperor have orders, but I dare not follow them. With the help of liujiannu and master Xiaomeng, the prestige of destroying Confucianism this time must be within reach. "


    For Li''s sudden lighthearted tone, Ying Zheng just thought it was Fusu''s delight in his trust in him, and thought whether he had been too strict with his eldest son before, which aroused a rare trace of warmth in Ying Zheng''s heart.


    "Fusu, as the eldest son of me, your burden is heavier than other brothers, so I have the most strict demands on you. You should understand my good intentions."


    In the process of centrifugation, he scoffed at this kind of saying, but respectfully said: "my son understands my father''s hard work, and he should do his best to help him complete his hegemony."


    "Good!" Ying Zheng''s eyes at Li finally bring obvious approval.


    Centrifugal sneer, see, what he wants is only to support his son, if just now he did not say that he does not support his heart, but rather overjoyed, I''m afraid that now it''s thunder to meet him.


    "You go down. Tomorrow, take liujiannu to xiaoshengxianzhuang. As for master Xiaomeng, she will arrive by herself."


    From respectfully back out, after leaving, originally only Ying Zheng a person''s study suddenly slowly show a second person''s figure, and then from fuzzy become clear up.


    "Luna, what do you think of my son?" This is Ying Zheng''s first direct inquiry, and this sentence also reveals that the man who suddenly appears in the study is actually the moon god of the Yin and Yang family.


    "It''s the same thing. The star is born." Luna is still a lavender veil covering his face, covered with a mysterious atmosphere.


    "Stardom." Ying Zheng murmured for a moment, then said coldly, "what will happen if the star is used for me?"


    "When you add wings like a tiger, you will wipe out the world." Although is saying such words, but the moon god''s tone is still indifferent to the extreme, as if there is no emotional existence in general.


    "Ha ha, excellent, excellent." Ying Zheng has a smile on his eyes. "It seems that God is on my side, Fusu. It''s good. It''s good."


    See Ying Zheng has fallen into his own world, the moon god once again when the Tathagata as a little disappeared.


    What the moon god didn''t tell Ying Zheng was that Ba Xing was born with great ambition, and it was hard to be inferior to others, let alone used by others.


    Just, who don''t know why she didn''t say the words behind, that purple eyes seem to hide too many secrets.


    Back in his palace, he saw Xiang Ruo dressed as a maid and Xiang ruo''s father dressed as a servant.


    By the way, he still doesn''t know Xiang ruo''s father''s name.


    "Young master, you are back." The stone orchid saw one eye to leave, then did not wear a trace of sweep one eye the door place sweep of thick make servant girl.


    Li Huiyi nodded and asked, "Shi LAN, who are these people?"


    "Young master, Shi LAN thinks that Duanmu girl is a medical immortal. She has only one rough servant girl. It''s really hard to say. Moreover, her majesty is tired to move these herbs. So she went to the manager''s office to ask for some people to come and use them."


    "Well, you are considerate, but it''s enough to have a servant girl. What do you want a servant to do?"


    "Young master, Shi LAN thinks that we often go out of the palace, and there is no one to take care of the affairs in the palace. So he has to find a housekeeper to help take care of the affairs in the palace."


    "Well, that''s good." He nodded away. "You''re an honest man, too. I''ll wait here in the future."


    "Shi LAN, follow me in."


    Now, the only one who can grasp his palace without doubt is Shi LAN. Shi LAN steps into the house and closes the door.


    "Shi LAN, you did a good job."


    "In addition to the father and daughter, it''s smart for you to take in more servant girls to eliminate your doubts." After a pause, Li continued.


    "Are those servant girls clean?"


    Shi LAN nodded. "I''m also lucky. When I went to the manager''s place, I just met a new group of palace people coming in. These people looked quite honest. Moreover, after coming in, Duanmu girl fed them a kind of medicine. According to Duanmu girl, that medicine will make people with simple mind say that they have hidden evil ideas from their own heart.""And the medicine!" I''m a little bit interested.


    Shi Lan knew what he was thinking, and poured cold water on it. He said, "it''s pure mind. So, for those Eyeliner of every palace, the medicine has no effect at all."


    "All right." Although Li was a little disappointed, he was very satisfied. At least, now it seems that he doesn''t need to worry too much about the safety of his own palace.


    "The medicine is not in vain. Those people have their weaknesses mastered by Xiang Zhong. Now they are all grasped by Xiang Zhong. They should be loyal to you." A flash of horror flashed across Shi Lan''s face. "That weight is also unusual. It''s surprising that people have such a wonderful grasp of people''s minds."


    "Item weight?" Li asked in reply. "The name of Xiang ruo''s father?" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C38

    "That''s right. In order to be convenient in the palace, we will call Ruo Ruo and Chu Chong later."


    Li Li nodded to show that he knew. Then he thought of what Ying Zheng had just called him to talk about, so he hid some details and discussed with Shi LAN again. Then he fell asleep.


    Until the next morning, when I saw the three maids waiting for me to wash, it seemed like a dream.


    It has to be said that dealing with Ying Zheng is indeed the most exhausting thing. Therefore, he fell asleep last night without any luck.


    "Young master, in the morning your majesty sent someone to send a message that you should go to the little sage villa today." Shi LAN came in wearing casual clothes.


    "Is master Xiaomeng here?" I''m not ready to talk.


    "It''s said that she has entered the capital of Qin, but she has something important to do, but she has sent someone to send a message, saying that it won''t delay the great affairs of the Empire."


    Li Wenyan just picked his eyebrows. Master Xiaomeng is really on the shelf. She means to let him take the six sword slaves first, and then she will come again.


    Such a proud woman really wants to see what she can do.


    When the maids all went down, Shi LAN came near. "Don''t underestimate this Taoist Tianzong''s Xiaomeng. I heard about her reputation when I was in Shushan."


    "Shushan? Have you heard of it? " He left his collar and asked casually.


    "Well, although Shushan has always been aloof from the world and cultivated immortals and Taoism, there are still several forces with good relations, especially Taoism. Taoism advocates the way of nature, which has a lot in common with the purpose of Shushan, so it has always had a good relationship."


    "In that case, master Xiaomeng is so powerful. Why didn''t you see her move after the accident in Shushan?" As soon as he finished, he understood first. "I think it''s because you have little influence in Shushan. There''s no need to help, right. But if that''s true, it''s too cold. "


    There was a flash of helplessness on Shi Lan''s face. "This is what Taoism is all about. What''s more, although Shushan has a good relationship with Taoism, it is not worthy of each other''s help. The most important thing is that chisongzi, the former Taoist leader of Tianzong, has always been a good friend to his father. Master Xiaomeng has always been closed since he took over the post, so we are not familiar with her. "


    "I see." From suddenly nodded.


    Shi Lan thought for a moment and continued: "master Xiaomeng, he has a famous sword Qiuli in his hand. His martial arts is also the supreme mental skill of Taoism - to live with the light."


    "Qiuli?" Li said with great interest: "is it Qiuli sword, which ranks the ninth among the top ten famous swords in fenghuzi sword spectrum?"


    "That''s right." The stone orchid complexion some dignified added a sentence. "Moreover, although Qiuli sword ranks the ninth, it is said that its power is actually greater than Xueji sword, which ranks the sixth. Qiuli is actually the treasure of heaven and man sect of Taoism. It was in the hands of Taoists before, but was recaptured by Xiaomeng later. People with such status and strength are only 18 years old. "


    "What! Eighteen years old This really surprised Li, because everyone said that she was master Xiaomeng and highly respected her, so he subconsciously thought that even if Xiaomeng was not a skillful old witch, she should be a middle-aged nun.


    What I didn''t expect was that she was an 18-year-old girl.


    "Young master, the sedan chair is waiting outside the palace gate. It''s better to hurry up." Shi LAN hasn''t forgotten the business. Li Li nodded and walked out. While walking, he asked, "are Duanmu girl and Ruo together?"


    "Well, if you follow Duanmu girl to learn medical skills, and arrange herbs by the way, now Duanmu girl hides in her room all day to refine herbs and refuses to come out."


    From Wen Yan, he didn''t say much, but when he stepped out of the palace, his eyes seemed to glance at the corner, where Xiang Zhong was standing.


    Two eyes intersect, exchange a you know I understand the eyes, from this just left the corner of the mouth with a smile.


    The little sage villa was not far from the capital of Qin, so it was not long before it arrived.


    The people outside lifted the curtain of the carriage, straightened their faces, and stepped out.


    As soon as I got to the stop, I felt the strong murderous and bloody smell around me.


    On the other hand, there are six people in black in the distance behind them. Although they seem to be standing there simply, it makes people feel that there seems to be a faint connection between them. And the look in each person''s eyes makes everyone who looks at them feel like falling into the ice.


    These six people should be the six sword slaves of master Zhao.


    "Young master."


    "Liz, you''re here, too." From see accident appear here of person, eye eye blink.


    "If you go back to your master, Li Si is also a Confucian. Now he is missing his teacher, so he specially tells you that your majesty specially allows me to set out with you." Liz''s face was respectful, and the curve of his waist was just right.


    Centrifugation secretly scolded the old fox, but on his face, he calmly raised his hand to support Lisi, and said with a smile: "if you can let Mr. Li out, I think this little sage village and his party will be very successful.""I''m flattered by you. With you here, the Empire must have won the first place in this argument."


    "Oh?" Li sneered: "Mr. Li graduated from Confucianism, and now he''s back home. I don''t know if your fellow Confucianists will be sad to hear that."


    Li Si Leng for a moment, and then said: "since Li Si has been the Prime Minister of the Empire, naturally everything takes the Empire as the first, although Confucianism is Li Si''s school, but before the national law, personal feelings are small things. His Majesty''s kindness has always been remembered by Liz. Don''t forget it. He can only report it to his majesty with all his heart and soul. "


    "Ha ha." The tone is inexplicable. "Mr. Li is so aware! That''s good to say. "


    With that, Li Jing went straight ahead. In order to show his respect for Confucianism, Li has ordered the motorcade to stop half a mile away from the main road of little sage village of Confucianism, and all of them walked. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C39

    After Li Si walked out of his sight, he straightened up slowly, and a look of fear flashed through his eyes. Is that the kind and benevolent Fu Su childe?


    He could not bear to think more, so Liz had to quickly put away his emotions and walked towards the little sage village.


    When I went to the gate of little sage village, I saw the three giants of Confucianism waiting at the gate.


    "Mr. Fusu, please come inside." The leader is Fu Nian, who is the head of the three giants. After a look at him, he secretly praised him. He is really worthy of being a Confucian scholar.


    All over the introverted temperament, calm as jade, but has a deterrent.


    When people came in and sat down, they did not forget the purpose of this trip.


    "Funian, this time we''re here to talk about Dao with sword." Leave the door and see the mountain.


    Fu Nian was obviously ready and nodded to Li. "If you follow the childe''s will, the Confucianists will certainly cooperate with you."


    "That being the case, we can''t live without a sword." Li took a sip of wine and said with a smile to Funian, "this time I''ve brought a person who has a close relationship with Confucianism."


    "Oh? If you have friends coming from afar, you should welcome them. " Funian is worthy of being the leader of Confucianism. Every move, every word and every action is the style of Confucian magnate. I can''t help but admire it.


    "Master Xiaomeng, please." Li said to the void. Everyone looked at the air in surprise, but suddenly a blue aperture appeared in the air. In the aperture, a girl with silver hair appeared. The girl was tall and her eyebrows were cold.


    In fact, Li just sensed an abnormal fluctuation in the air by virtue of his extraordinary five senses, so he made a speech. Unexpectedly, Xiaomeng really appeared out of thin air.


    When he saw the so-called master Xiaomeng''s face, he suddenly shrank from his pupil.


    Since he came across the world, he has seen quite a few beautiful women. There are more icebergs, but most of those icebergs are cold outside and hot inside, such as Shilan, duanmurong and Daming. For them, as long as you touch the point in her heart, you will find that there is a soft place in their heart.


    But the girl in front of her eyes is cold. It''s not because of something. On the contrary, it makes people feel very natural. She is like a pure natural ice sculpture without emotion.


    "Taoist Tianzong leader, Xiaomeng says hello to you." Even her voice was as carved as ice jade. Although she said that, her eyes didn''t look at anyone.


    However, no one dares to care about her rudeness, because as soon as she appears, she walks towards the position that has been prepared for her. Oh no, it''s not so much walking as floating.


    I saw that Xiaomeng just moved her step lightly, but she seemed to step out a few steps in an instant, and her feet didn''t touch the ground.


    It''s incredible that you can use this skill so intensively.


    It seems that this cold and arrogant girl really has something beyond ordinary people.


    Centrifugation is full of prudence.


    "Senior, Confucian Fu Nian." Xiaomeng''s seat is just opposite to Funian''s. when she sits down, Funian takes the wine glass in front of her and respects her first.


    Fu Nian''s voice suddenly reminds Li that although Xiaomeng is not old, he has a high seniority. Because his elder martial brother chisongzi is of the same generation as Xunzi, the great master of Confucianism, Fu Nian, the leader of xiaoshengxian village of Confucianism, also calls Xiaomeng his predecessor.


    Centrifugal thinking, and finally had to sigh about the drama of things.


    "Since we are talking about Dao with sword, we will take out the sword separately." As soon as Xiaomeng''s voice fell, a blue sword appeared in his hand.


    Fu Nian only looked at it, and then praised it: "it''s really Qiuli. It''s said that this sword contains Taoist wisdom and hides the vitality of heaven and earth. When I see it today, it''s really extraordinary."


    Xiaomeng smell speech, eyes a lift, seems not to be moved, just cold voice sounded again. "Your tai''a is also famous for a long time."


    has made such a simple conclusion, leaving some of them to understand that although this Xiao dream is very high, it is too young to handle some traditional code of conduct.


    From looking at the atmosphere a little embarrassed, so know at this time his appearance.


    "Just now, when the master appeared, his feet were suspended on the ground, which should be the highest mental method of Taoism - to be in harmony with the light and the dust. It is worthy of the name that it can achieve the effect of shifting form and position


    From this words, Xiao dream finally turned to him, but his eyes were still cold, empty and silent.


    From this, I found that Xiaomeng''s eyes were not black, but ethereal gray, without a trace of emotional color.


    "You''re right." In the face of from, Xiaomeng is still indifferent attitude, but from but not the slightest angry feeling.


    Although Xiaomeng may be very proud, it is undeniable that she is a rare beauty. In particular, her Taoist cultivation has been very advanced, so she seems to be twined with an ethereal feeling, which makes her look like a fairy who is about to emerge at any time.Therefore, her arrogance and indifference may even make people think that fairies should be so.


    "Young master, if the competition between Taoism and Confucianism is just ordinary, it''s not beautiful. What''s more, this time we only discuss Taoism with swords. Therefore, we still feel that we just need to compete our internal forces."


    What Funian said was very sincere and well founded, so that people could not find any reason to oppose it.


    After taking a look at Xiaomeng, it seemed that she was asking for her advice. Xiaomeng nodded slightly and made it clear, so he clapped his hand and said, "since you two agree with this view, I will not impose difficulties on others. What''s more, the competition of internal power is more peaceful, and I am happy to see it succeed. All right, you''re going to have a competition. "


    "Master, after you." Funian got up from his position and went to the center of the hall.


    Xiaomeng then stood up and went to the opposite side of Funian. Hearing the words, she just glanced at Funian and sneered, "I won''t pretend to be humble, so I''ll come first." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C40

    Xiaomeng''s frankness makes Li pick her eyebrows. It seems that this Tianzong Xiaomeng really focuses on cultivation, so in some aspects, she is surprisingly straightforward and simple.


    As soon as Xiaomeng''s voice fell, everyone was surprised to find that the drinks in the wine cups in front of them were slowly shaking, and then slowly floating in the air. With the swing of Qiuli sword in Xiaomeng''s hand, they gathered towards Xiaomeng, and then little by little condensed into a word "Tao" in the air.


    Li glanced at the six swordsmen, and they all saw an imperceptible color of horror on their faces. It seems that even the first-class master like the six swordsmen was shocked by Xiaomeng''s internal power cultivation.


    But that Funian''s face didn''t change when he saw this. Tai''a sword came out of its sheath and drew a arc in the air. Then he saw that the word of Tao, which had just been formed, split into innumerable drops in an instant, and then gathered together into a word "Li" at the tip of tai''a sword.


    I like it in secret. What a reciprocity. No disrespect, no loss of array, Fu Nian is a little better than Xiao Meng in mental skill.


    Before the Confucianists had time to make friends, they saw that the Qiuli sword in Xiaomeng''s hand was waving again, and the whole body was full of momentum.


    Then, the newly formed Li character was broken into countless small drops floating in the air again. Rao is so. People were shocked by their internal power control ability.


    Before everyone''s shock was over, that Funian mentioned tai''a again. The light on tai''a''s sword burst out, and then he saw that countless drops of water gathered part by part, and then condensed into the shape of a flower.


    From the pupil a shrink, such as the peak of internal power control ability, has some appalling, but do not know that Xiaomeng also how to deal with.


    Xiaomeng''s face didn''t change. The light on Qiuli''s sword was more brilliant. It was a bit dazzling. And the tai''a sword in Funian''s hand didn''t let him. The two sides were locked in a stalemate. It was that no one was weaker than the other.


    Seeing the scene enter the stalemate stage, Li pondered for a while and said, "both of you, please stop."


    Originally, Fu Nian and Xiao Meng didn''t mean to fight each other. It was just because of their different positions. So when they got the order from Li, they looked at each other, and they both tacitly recovered the power of release.


    The two swords were taken back at the same time. The hall, which was just shining with swords and swords, quieted down in an instant. Meanwhile, the water droplets driven by the internal forces of both sides also fell to the ground in an instant and integrated into the carpet, obliterating all the open and secret struggles just now.


    From ha ha a smile, looking at two people''s eyes are full of praise. "Master Xiaomeng''s unique skill of Taoist Tianzong: heart like water and Wanchuan autumn water is really eye opening. Now Fusu is lucky to see the true face of the Shengwang sword technique created by Mr. Funian himself, and the water of the waves is not inferior to any other unique skill."


    He took a look at Xiaomeng: "the extraordinary way of Taoism, Fusu, has been fascinated for a long time. Now I see that it has its uniqueness."


    "And the Confucianist" Jian Hua Wen "also has a lot of charm. Today''s argument on Dao with sword is really wonderful. As for the results of the two competitions, it is no longer important. The argument has benefited Fu Su a lot. There is no need to fight against each other."


    Leave of this words let Fu Nian surprised to see him one eye, even Xiao dream can''t help but lift eyelashes.


    "Young master, I''m afraid that''s not right. There''s always a winner or loser in the so-called comparison. How can you tell your majesty that you are so unclear? "


    Seeing that the situation was controlled by Li Li, Li Si naturally could not sit any longer, so he stood up from his position and bent down to Li Li.


    From the understatement of a glance at Liz, a sneer. "I don''t know whether this trip is to listen to me or to you, Prime Minister?"


    "I''m afraid. Naturally, the will of the young master is the first."


    "Well, since you know that my will is the first, you don''t have to say much. What''s more, master Xiaomeng and Mr. Funian are the two masters of Taoism and Confucianism. It''s the face of the Empire to let them talk about Taoism. What''s more, Taoism is natural and the victory is not important. Do you want to compare Taoism with Confucianism? "


    It''s tricky to leave. If Lisi answers, it''s like he has a feud with Confucianism and Taoism. To him, it''s not worth it.


    Therefore, Rao Shi Li Si could only swallow the bitter fruit and said, "Li Si doesn''t mean that. My son Mingjian, the Taoist master Xiaomeng''s ability to communicate with heaven has been greatly admired by Li Si. Confucianism is Li Si''s school, so this outcome is indeed the best."


    "Well, in that case, prime minister, you''d better go back." Li Si is the first time to lose face in front of the public.


    Today, he is not only inferior to one person, but also superior to ten thousand people. Where he goes is not the sound of flattery. Even Hu Hai is willing to talk to each other because he asks for help. He hardly needs to look at anyone''s face except Ying Zheng.


    But now he has been shamed by Li, but he can''t refute it, which makes him very angry.


    "Six swordsmen, it''s your turn." At least Li knows that he can''t push the prime minister too hard. Now he can see that although Li Si came from Confucianism, his relationship with Confucianism is almost the same. Now he has spared no effort to suppress Confucianism.Moreover, the master of Li Si has never appeared since Li Si stepped into the little sage villa. Obviously, he didn''t want to see his apprentice.


    I don''t understand how the Confucianists, who always pay attention to respecting teachers and respecting morality, have taught this alien.


    Now, the contest between Funian and Xiaomeng is picked up by him and put down easily. Therefore, he could not easily let go of the competition between the six sword slaves and Confucianism.


    However, compared with Xiaomeng, liujiannu is a little bit of a wizard. Therefore, if the Confucianist really can''t cope with liujiannu, he doesn''t have to work hard to protect it. After all, for today''s him, every move must think about the pros and cons before he can act. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C41

    Yes, since Ying Zheng began to deal with Confucianism, he thought of the famous burning books and pitching Confucianism in the history of Qin Dynasty. Since all these schools of thought will be the enemies of the Empire in the end, it would be better for Ying Zheng to secretly release water to whoever he wants to destroy. In the long run, this will be a force that can not be underestimated.


    After all, many people have great power. What''s more, all the schools of thought in this world have their own extraordinary power. It''s a combat power that can''t be underestimated.


    "Six sword slaves go to war. Mr. Funian, who can Confucianists fight?"


    He asked with a gentle smile.


    Fu Nian was silent for a moment, and another voice rang out.


    "Zifang is willing to fight on behalf of Confucianism." From the line of sight swept past, is on a pair of deep to the extreme eyes, this is the history of the famous Zhang Liangyou.


    However, Zhang Liang was a scholar in history. Now in this world, I don''t know what his martial arts will be like.


    Li thought to himself that if Zhang Liang was as smart as he was in history, he would not have done anything he was not sure of.


    So, for liujiannu, is he completely sure?


    I can''t believe my guess.


    "Since we are talking about Dao by sword, we might as well talk about our respective swords before fighting." Zhang Liang seemed to turn a blind eye to the threat of the six sword slaves standing opposite him. Instead, he raised his sword and explained leisurely: "my sword is named lingxu. The top ten swords rank tenth."


    When Zhang Liang said this, Li was also observing Zhang Liang''s sabre. Maybe it was a man''s natural hobby. He was always curious about the top ten famous swords in the world.


    After coming to this world, he has seen many famous swords. Rao is so. Zhang Liang''s lingxu still makes him feel a little amazing.


    The body of the sword is long and beautiful. The whole body is silver. The green leather scabbard is made of nature. It is inlaid with 18 Beihai blood red hearts. Although it is a sharp weapon, it has no blood at all. All of them are floating and immortal seals. The sword is just like a person.


    On the other hand, the sabre of liujiannu is full of blood and evil spirit.


    No wonder others say that although the sword is a fierce object, it carries ambition with the sword and shows one''s heart with the sword. The sword is just like the person, which means the valley is facing the wind and the anecdotes are empty.


    "Where comes so much nonsense? The six sword slaves only ask about the competition, not the sword." The leader standing in the middle of the six swordsmen replied.


    Li frowned and interrupted unhappily: "Zhen Gang, this time I''m talking with sword. You''re so rude that the Empire will lose face."


    When Zhengang heard Li''s rebuke, he bowed his head first, then glanced at Lisi without any trace in the corner of his eyes. Seeing that the latter didn''t object, he replied, "my Saber''s name is Zhengang."


    It seems that Lisi came here to lead liujiannu this time. Although his eyes were obscure, it was clear.


    "That''s it?"


    "That''s it." It''s just obvious that I''m a little impatient.


    "Since Zifang is one to six of you, it''s natural for each of you to say your sword."


    Zhang Liang''s words make Li also can''t help a little surprised, but this time, he can''t tolerate any more.


    "Mr. Zhang Liang, the six swordsmen are the killers of the net. They pay attention to killing every shot. It''s not easy to talk so much before they attack. I don''t think Mr. Zhang should insist on it any more. Faster than the end of the test


    When Zhang Liang heard Li''s words, his pupils shrank. Then he cleaned up all the feelings he shouldn''t have. He arched his hands to Li Yi and said, "it''s the fault of the ovary. In this case, you can go up."


    As soon as the words came to an end, he saw seven dazzling silver lights flash by. When he looked again, he saw that Zhang Liang was instantly subdued by the six sword slaves. The point of Zhengang''s sword was pointing at Zhang Liang''s throat, and there was a little red mark on the point of the sword.


    Unexpectedly, so fast.


    I don''t know if it''s because I have too much expectation for Zhang Liang. It''s a pity for Li to see that Zhang Liang was defeated by the six sword slaves so quickly.


    People seem to be surprised by the speed, but they haven''t recovered for a long time.


    But Li Si seemed to have been ready for a long time. He said to Li Li with a smile: "young master, it seems that Liu JianNu really deserves to be the best general under Lord Zhao Gao. This move is to defeat the enemy in an instant."


    Li also nodded in approval and said: "it''s really worthy of being the first killer of the net. We are really amazed at the speed. However, as a Confucianist, it''s natural for Mr. Zhang San to end up in such a situation when he is fighting against such a decisive opponent, so he doesn''t have to worry about it. "


    Zhang Liang, who was restrained by the six sword slaves, said with a smile: "the net deserves its reputation. Zhang Liang is willing to bow down."


    He nodded away. "So this time, the empire is a little better. Liu JianNu, let go of Mr. Zhang Liang quickly. "


    The six Swordmen took a look at Lisi, and after getting the acquiescence of Lisi''s eyes, they took back their swords and went back to where they were.


    Leave to see all these in the eye, cold hum in the heart.


    "Today''s discussion of Dao with sword is almost the same here." Leaving means leaving.Unexpectedly, Lisi slowly stood up from his seat and said to Li: "since the empire can only talk with the Confucianists once with a sword, it''s natural that all the three heroes will do it. Today, Mr. Yan Lu, the second leader of Confucianism, has not yet demonstrated his ability. "


    He took a look at Lisi and lowered his eyes to block the dark light. "The prime minister means that the Empire will send people to fight again?"


    "Naturally." Liz seems to have a plan.


    "Is it the prime minister? Or is it that the prime minister has been away from Confucianism for a long time and can''t help competing with his peers? " The tone of Li Li couldn''t tell whether it was sarcasm or something. His eyes were fixed on Li Si.


    Li Si didn''t recognize Li''s deep meaning, but looked at Yan Lu, and then said to Li: "young master, do you remember the Black Warrior Sheng Qi, who I released from prison that day?"


    As soon as Lisi said this, he couldn''t help but feel nervous, regardless of the Confucian reaction.


    Is it really easy to get it? ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C42

    "What? Do you want to let that bloody man come to this place of Confucian elegance to talk about the Tao with a sword? " From drooping eyes, covering the eye of the treacherous mood fluctuations.


    Liz was still respectful, just said: "since this time we are talking about Dao with sword, then the swordsmanship cultivation of the Black Warrior Sheng Qi is enough to undertake this matter. What''s more, I have already reported this matter to your majesty, and your majesty has agreed to it. "


    From the pupil a shrink, the corners of the mouth with a smile, covered in the sleeve of the hands clenched into a fist. It has to be said that Li Si''s several provocations have really made a real fire.


    Seeing that Li Li didn''t oppose it any more, he asked, "if you don''t have any opinions, can you invite the winner seven?"


    "Now that my father and emperor have agreed, I''ll do it." Li took a deep breath and said calmly.


    Seeing Li Li''s promise, Li Si turned his head and said something to the little guy beside him. Then he saw a big man coming in from outside the hall. He was carrying a broad and thick sword behind him. His face was rough and bold with deep outline. His dark skin was as hard as a needle and his short hair was erect.


    The most eye-catching is the scars and tattoos on his face and body. His eyes are full of evil spirit, just like the ghosts and gods coming back from purgatory.


    From the thought that this Sheng Qi was caught by the six sword slaves of master Zhao, it seems that the martial arts of Sheng Qi is better than the combination of the six sword slaves.


    If that''s the case, maybe the Confucianists really have a fighting power.


    But who does the Confucianists want to send to the war? The three heroes of Qilu have already made two moves, and it seems that there is no candidate who can fight against Shengqi in other aspects of Confucianism.


    With this in mind, the three Confucian giants looked at each other, and the man sitting in the middle of the three stood up slowly from his seat and said gently, "let me fight."


    It turns out that Yan Lu was sent to fight. Li glanced at him. He seemed to be the most low-key of the three heroes in Qilu. Yan Lu seemed much milder than Funian. He was really called a gentleman like jade.


    But for Yan Lu''s martial arts, it seems that there is no record of Yan Lu''s fighting in the world. Yan Lu has always lived in the little sage village and never played. But such a man who is indifferent to fame and wealth and has nothing to do with the world has a famous sword.


    It''s light.


    When it comes to light, I remember what Shi Lan said before I started. Containing light, containing but not revealing is the essence of containing light. The sword score ranks 16th.


    Speaking of it, this sword is very consistent with Yan Lu''s image.


    However, even so, it''s too reluctant to deal with Juque with light. After all, the huge sword behind Shengqi looks very thick and dark, and you can feel the powerful sword spirit from it even if you are so far away.


    He thought to himself that although this Juque sword is not one of the top ten famous swords, it has a very strong sword spirit and evil spirit. It should be the murderous spirit accumulated after many bloody battles after following Sheng Qi.


    Looking at Yan Lu, Li couldn''t help but say: "Mr. Yan Er, you can think about it clearly. Now standing in front of you is the black Samurai Sheng Qi. His martial arts are as powerful as a mountain and as fierce as a tiger, while his sword Juque ranks 11 in the compendium. Although it''s 11, its power is actually comparable to that of Yuanhong, who ranks second."


    As soon as the words came out, the three giants of Confucianism all looked at him and didn''t seem to understand why he wanted to mention them. After all, both sides knew that they were coming to kill the spirit of Confucianism.


    When Liz heard Li Li''s words, his hand with the glass stopped, but he didn''t say anything.


    Instead, Yan Lu gave a warm smile and said, "thank you for your advice. Since Yan Lu said that, naturally, he has some assurance."


    "In that case, you can compete." This is the end of the matter. It''s not good to leave nature. I''ll continue to dissuade you. "However, you should all remember that the purpose of the empire is to use the sword to talk about the Tao, so you can click to stop, and don''t hurt people''s lives."


    Li''s words seem to repeat the rules, but everyone knows that Li''s words are meant for Sheng Qi. After all, although Sheng Qi and Liu JianNu have different martial arts skills, they don''t pay attention to killing with one blow, but their martial arts skills are extremely fierce, and they can''t control their strength.


    All the people present were smart people, not to mention the three giants of Confucianism. So after finishing these words, the eyes of the Confucians looking at him were much softer.


    From the appearance of pretending not to feel, straight from the cup, drink the wine in the cup, seems to be very calm.


    It''s worth noting that the lightsaber is really an invisible sword, which makes Li quite interested to have a look. And the sword technique of Sheng Qi is really as open and close as he imagined. Every move has the power of breaking mountains and rocks.


    He took a look at the huge sword of Hehe Shengfeng that was waved in Shengqi''s hand. It was said that this sword could not be wielded by people who were not born with divine power, and it even had the name of "supreme in the world". With the passing of the competition time, Li can''t help but be surprised. He thought that even if it wasn''t the great disparity of strength, there was a great difference. A competition that should be able to decide the outcome quickly turned out to be such a sticky situation.The lightsaber is invisible, but it is better than visible. Every attack of Sheng Qi seems to be as weak as cotton. It seems that Sheng Qi''s talent of being strong when he meets strong can not be realized.


    Ha ha - interesting, really interesting!


    There was interest in it.


    At the end of the two rounds, the two figures quickly separated. What makes Li feel rare is that with Sheng Qi''s strong body and heavy sword, he has never been slowed down in his action. It''s really rare.


    "You, blindly escape, such a contest, no sense." Sheng Qi stares at Yan Lu with tiger like eyes, and his tone is slightly angry.


    It''s not surprising that in order to pursue the perfection of martial arts, Sheng Qi often finds the strong to compete and improve himself in the battle. Therefore, he feels so passive to Yan Lu, who never directly faces the attack. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C43

    When Li Li thought about it like this, he suddenly felt a light in his heart. Maybe he was wrong from the beginning. His lightsaber and Yan Lu''s mental method of sitting and forgetting were actually born to conquer each other.


    Sit and forget without heart, meet weak weak weak, gentleman without fight, contain light invisible. All of these are just the nemesis of Sheng Qi.


    When he thought of this, he was shocked to realize that Yan Lu combined the three into one, and his cultivation was unfathomable. It seems that Confucianism is really crouching tiger, hidden dragon.


    For Sheng Qi, who believes that the moment when the prey escapes is the moment when death comes, the depression in Sheng Qi''s heart can be imagined to Shangyan Lu, who keeps on escaping but still has no way to help him.


    "Such a contest is meaningless. What kind of contest is meaningful? Must it be life and death? " No matter what time, Yan Lu seems to be a light cloud. "Since we are talking about Dao with sword, we should have the meaning of sword."


    As soon as Yan Lu''s voice fell, Sheng Qi was impatient to attack with his sword. His moves were still as fierce as a tiger and thunderous.


    After drinking the wine from the cup, Li thought that if the Confucianists didn''t send Yan Lu to fight, maybe everyone would win seven.


    In fact, he is extremely terrible. I believe that in time, liujiannu will no longer be his opponent.


    So think, want to win seven mind is more and more strong up.


    Such a man can be so persistent in pursuit of martial arts, so once he has identified a master, he will follow him wholeheartedly. It is the kind of person who is away from the need.


    As time went by, the two figures collided and separated again and again, seemingly in an endless cycle.


    He glanced at Liz and saw that Liz was worried. Then he took a breath, seized the moment when they separated and said, "stop it."


    Yan Lu immediately put away the lightsaber, regardless of the Pang ran sword light.


    Seeing that Sheng Qi didn''t finish well, he was about to split on Yan Lu''s shoulder. He was away from his luck. He used the star absorbing method to take off the fierce sword. This scene seems that Sheng Qi regained his strength, but only those with extremely high cultivation can see that it was caused by external forces.


    Only master Funian and Xiaomeng can see this. Shengqi is the client, so it''s not because he didn''t hit the sword.


    However, Sheng Qi doesn''t know who did it, and master Xiaomeng and Fu Nian, though they see it in their eyes, naturally they won''t say it out of their mind.


    It is to leave faintly to feel the eyes of Xiao dream seem to have no trace of glanced at him one eye, he naturally as didn''t find general, still slowly drinking the wine in the cup.


    Until Sheng Qi and Yan Lu retreated, they slowly said: "this competition, regardless of the outcome, the Juque sword and the lightsaber, both of which are unique. It''s just a waste of time to compare them. Don''t you think?"


    Since they all said that, people can only nod their heads even if they don''t like it.


    Even Lisi bowed his head without any objection, nodded to his satisfaction, stood up, held up his glass and said, "this time we talk about Dao with sword, which is an eye opener for Fusu. I hope that all the Confucians can continue to support the imperial power of the Qin Dynasty and wish me eternal prosperity!"


    "May the Qin Dynasty prosper forever!" Everyone agrees, but it''s not clear how much sincerity there is.


    Finally, the debate ended.


    "Fusu, what do you think of the sword as a way of reasoning this time?"


    "To my father and emperor, master Xiaomeng''s Taoist mental skill is really powerful, but Funian''s Shengwang sword skill is no less than that of others. It''s a draw for my son. As for liujiannu and Zhang Liang, liujiannu was totally a move to defeat the enemy, which really brought back the face of Daqin. However, Confucianism is one of the most prominent schools in the world, and it is not as blatantly anti Qin as the Mohist school. Therefore, if you do too much, it will hurt people''s heart. Therefore, there are many partisanship between the words, but the father and the emperor should believe that the hearts of the children''s ministers are still towards the Empire. "


    Li buhastily explained that as soon as he went back to the palace, Li knew that Lisi would tell Ying Zheng about today''s situation, and Ying Zheng would ask him about today''s situation.


    So on his way here, he had already thought about how to deal with Ying Zheng''s inquiry.


    "You''re right. What about Sheng Qi and Yan Lu, the two masters of Confucianism?" Ying Zheng''s eyes were fixed on Li, not letting go of any expression on his face. "It''s said that you don''t seem to like Sheng Qi very much. Do you blame your father for not informing you in advance that Sheng Qi also went to war?"


    Li, who was still indifferent, said: "my father is worried too much. My son dare not doubt his father''s arrangement. Moreover, with the prime minister in his presence, the appearance of Sheng Qi has a certain reason. However, the way of winning seven was just restrained by Yan Lu''s mental method of sitting and forgetting. The two of them had to fight for endurance. And win seven in endurance this aspect obviously suffer from Yan Lu, so, if continue, this victory or defeat can be hard to predict. It''s better to call it off earlier. On the contrary, it seems that our empire is benevolent. "


    "Hum." Ying Zheng shakes his sleeves. "Fusu, you are just too kind."Li didn''t speak. To tell the truth, he doesn''t like to change his image of benevolence and kindness in Ying Zheng''s mind. After all, if he behaves too much like an emperor, it will inevitably cause Ying Zheng''s suspicious heart. It''s better to leave a defect for him to make him feel that he is in his control.


    Only in this way can he seek the best interests for himself.


    After a long silence, Ying Zheng continued: "however, what you said is reasonable. Then Liz didn''t understand your pains, but he misunderstood you


    Li just listened quietly. When Ying Zheng said Li Si, Li knew that he had successfully eliminated Ying Zheng''s dissatisfaction.


    It''s just that it''s not enough.


    After all, then Liz really provoked him this time.


    Therefore, Li pondered for a while and said, "father, although the prime minister didn''t know what I thought, he always cooperated with me. When I was partial to Confucianism, he didn''t say anything to refute it, which gave Fu Su enough face." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C44

    It seems that Li Si is praising Li Si. In fact, Li Si still has Confucianists in his mind. He reminds Ying Zheng that Li Si is a teacher of Confucianists in the end. Therefore, this idea can not be ignored.


    Ying Zheng didn''t disappoint him. After he said this, his eyes changed. However, Li Si didn''t understand the meaning of Li''s words, but Li''s words were true. Although they distorted his original intention, they made him unable to refute.


    So this dumb man is doomed.


    When you think about it, the prime minister, who has always been arrogant, feels even more subdued. When did Fu Su become smart.


    "It''s normal for the prime minister to think so, after all --"


    "Shut up Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by Ying Zheng. "Now that you have become an official in the imperial court, you should naturally cherish the state of Qin. Otherwise, how can you be my prime minister, Fu Su, and don''t have the benevolence of women and men?"


    Although Li was reprimanded, his goal had been achieved, so he accepted the reprimand in a good mood.


    Li Si almost broke his teeth in his heart. It seems that Fu Su is still too benevolent. It''s just that helping him say this at this juncture will undoubtedly add fuel to the fire.


    At this moment, Lisi suddenly regretted why he had put a foot in the journey of Fu Su Confucianism. Now stealing chicken is not a good thing, but a handful of rice. It''s really a disaster for no reason.


    Li Si where can think of, in fact is not Fusu too benevolent, but he became abdomen black too much.


    However, the image of Fusu in the past was so deeply rooted in the hearts of the people that it virtually added a thick protective color to Li. This is also an unexpected welfare.


    "What my father taught me is that my children''s Ministers must bear it in mind." Li said humbly.


    Ying Zheng pondered for a moment and said, "what do you think of Xiaomeng of Taoist Tianzong?"


    It seemed that there was another pair of emotionless eyes in front of her eyes. After thinking for a while, she said, "master Xiaomeng, in her eyes, seems to have no distinction between dislike and liking, and doesn''t agree that others attach too much importance to life and death, but her martial arts is extremely advanced. She can compete with Confucian Fu Nian. Although she is a draw, she is only 18 years old after all."


    "What''s more, that Taoist''s highest mental method, being in harmony with the light, is also very powerful. Although it only shows the tip of the iceberg this time, you can still feel the terrible power."


    Li''s comments are in line, so Ying Zheng nodded in agreement.


    Li knows that Ying Zheng didn''t want to know what kind of person Xiaomeng was from him when he asked him this, because he invited master Xiaomeng, so with Ying Zheng''s mind, he knew Xiaomeng very well before he invited him.


    Therefore, the reason why Ying Zheng asked this question was just to test him.


    "Liz, step back first." Ying Zheng took a look at Lisi and said.


    There was a flash of light in his drooping eyes. Was it meant to leave him alone, or did Ying Zheng have doubts about Lee?


    No matter which one, it''s good for him at present.


    After all, he didn''t want to say something in front of Li Si, because although Ying Zheng was suspicious, he would not deliberately help anyone between Hu Hai and him.


    Li Si is different. As a person from Hu Hai, Li feels that he should be careful.


    Even in the face of Ying Zheng''s suspicions, Li Si could not change his face. He even bowed respectfully to salute. Then he slowly stepped back. He looked solemn and didn''t know what reward he had received.


    Even Li couldn''t help cheering for him.


    "So, Fusu, as a child of the imperial family, you still need to learn a lot." Ying Zheng said flatly. "Besides, what''s your opinion on dealing with Confucianism?"


    "Confucianism?" After pondering for a moment, Li thought and said: "although the Confucianists are all small roles except the three heroes of Qilu, their disciples are all over the world after all. Although both Confucianism and Mohism are the two prominent schools in the world, Confucianism is obviously more difficult than Mohism. "


    "What do you say?" Ying Zheng seems to be very interested in the theory of Li.


    "Although there are many Mohist disciples, once the Mohist organ city is destroyed, most of the headless Mohist disciples, apart from diehard followers, will automatically disperse. But in the words of Confucianism, Confucianism pays more attention to the study of ideology, and its disciples are all over the world. Moreover, even if the little sage village is annihilated, those knowledge will not disappear with the disappearance of the little sage village. The most important thing is that human thought is the most difficult existence to change. Therefore, it takes more effort to destroy Confucianism than Mohism. "


    "You mean we can''t be tough with little sage, can we?"


    After elucidating for a while, he said, "or not for the time being. After all, today''s Confucianism is still very prosperous. Children''s ministers think that Confucianists need to be dealt with step by step


    Ying Zheng was silent for a long time, then his eyes brightened and he laughed. "What a man! It''s good. It''s good. "From the face of Ying Zheng''s rare emotional exposure, he still stood there indifferently, as if Ying Zheng praised others.


    Ying Zheng smiles for a while. His eyes gradually settle down and he stares at Li for a while. "Fusu, I''m glad to see that you''ve grown up a lot since my visit to Mohist organ city. This time the Confucianists talk about Dao with sword. You''ve done a good job. You''re worthy of being a child of few people. "


    "My father''s cultivation is the only way for my son to survive today. I only hope that the Qin Dynasty will be strong in his father''s hands, and I have nothing else to ask for." Li has always kept in mind how suspicious and authoritarian Qin Shihuang was, so no matter how he praised and spoke to Ying Zheng, he always kept this in mind and did not show any ambition.


    The days after that also showed the correctness of his move.


    Li didn''t see Ying Zheng''s satisfaction in his eyes, but Ying Zheng was very satisfied with his answer. He has many sons, but few of them are able and loyal to him. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C45

    Although Hu Hai is innocent, he lacks too much experience. As a child''s pet, it''s nothing, just can''t be entrusted with heavy responsibilities.


    At this moment, Ying Zheng suddenly thought of this.


    Ying Zheng''s psychological activities are not clear from nature, but Li can feel that Ying Zheng''s attitude towards him has been improving. This is enough.


    "Fu Su, since you have said that, let''s take it easy to deal with Confucianism. Anyway, Confucianism is in the bag of the Empire." Although wearing Fu Su''s clothes, Li will eventually be in opposition to Ying Zheng, but in fact, Li''s heart is full of admiration for this eternal emperor.


    He may be cruel or selfish, but from the perspective of the whole historical process, what he has done is more than what he has done.


    Both the Great Wall built to resist foreign enemies and the unified weights and measures are of epoch-making significance.


    "What my father and Emperor said is that Confucianism is both hard and soft. As long as the time is ripe, it can''t destroy a backhand."


    Li said Ying Zheng was very happy, so Ying Zheng revealed another thing to him.


    "I heard from yunzhongjun that there is a fairy mountain overseas, on which there are countless treasures and resources. Most importantly, there is the elixir of immortality. So I''m going to ask the Yin and Yang family to look for the immortal mountain and find the elixir for me. "


    Li seems very calm to listen to Ying Zheng''s words, but in fact, he is very shocked. He didn''t expect that with duanmurong, Ying Zheng would ask yunzhongjun to look for the elixir of immortality.


    Surprised to be surprised, he cleared up his mood and said: "naturally, I hope my father can find the elixir of immortality as soon as possible, but what about Duanmu girl?"


    Li knows that although Ying Zheng is very suspicious, he still has some love for talents. As long as he doesn''t touch the minefield in his heart, he still has a great love for talents.


    "Well." After pondering for a moment, Ying Zheng said: "although the medical skill of Yixian girl is also amazing, the development of the elixir of immortality still needs a period of time. This medicine is very important. I need to work on both sides to ease my mind."


    Li knew that he could only ask here, so he arched his hand and said, "my father is considerate, but my son is not considerate."


    Seeing that Li, who is very knowledgeable, did not continue to ask questions. Instead, he took the lead in admitting his mistakes. Ying Zheng could not help but be very happy. This eldest son has become more and more agreeable recently.


    "Well, you''ve had a hard time on this Confucian trip. Have a good rest in your palace these days. In a few days, I''m going to send you and Hu hai to the Yin Yang family to discuss the matter of going out to sea to find the fairy mountain. "


    Ying Zheng''s last sentence was not a question, but a statement. Although he has been used to Ying Zheng''s command like words, the impact of this sentence is still not small.


    From the pupil suddenly shrink, before the action is completed by him alone, but this time joined Hu Hai, what is the idea.


    He doesn''t believe that Ying Zheng is the kind of person who wants to see his children be brothers and sisters. In Ying Zheng''s eyes, it should be the survival of the fittest and the supremacy of power.


    However, it is not realistic to say that Ying Zheng sent Hu hai to him to fight with them. After all, the relationship between the original owner and Hu Hai is very good. Although Hu Hai is not sincere, it has to be said that the boy''s camouflage ability is still very strong. Even up to now, there is no red face or any quarrel between the two people. If it is not for his soul, he will not wear it More over, I''m afraid the original owner will continue to go down with his wishful brothers and friends.


    Centrifugal sigh, helpless to think.


    "Eighteen younger brothers, too?" Anyway, he showed his surprise at the right time and said without any trace: "don''t you like to be at ease all the time? I''m afraid I won''t be able to come back for a while and I''m afraid I''ll feel a little bored when I go to the Yin Yang family to discuss this time."


    From a pair of good brother for his brother''s good look.


    Ying Zheng, with a sharp look in his eyes, said: "it is precisely because of this that Hu Hai is put beside you, so that you can teach him more and let him understand how to do as a child of few people."


    After listening to these words, my heart tightened. Maybe Ying Zheng really loved Hu Hai.


    "What? You don''t want to? " Seeing that he hadn''t spoken for a long time, Ying Zheng asked, and his tone was getting colder.


    Li suddenly returned to his senses and said, "my son is naturally willing, but he doesn''t want to shackle his eighteen younger brothers."


    "Although Hu Hai is fond of playing, he is very smart. If he can be properly trained, he should not spend all day in the palace of the Qin Dynasty." Although Ying Zheng''s tone was flat, Li could hear some appreciation from it.


    There was a chill in the centrifugation, and then there was a stronger sense of crisis. Ying Zheng''s initial preference for Hu Hai was obviously much better than that of Fu Su. Although his efforts have greatly improved, it is not enough!


    Although his mind was full of twists and turns, his face was calm. He just nodded and said, "what my father said is that eighteen younger brothers have always been very smart. Maybe eighteen younger brothers will give a surprise when I go to the Yin Yang family to discuss this time."Ying Zheng nodded. "You are a brother. Just discipline yourself. You have done a good job in several things recently. I can rest assured that you will discipline Hu Hai."


    From the face can not see anger, just nodded.


    After he came out of Ying Zheng''s main hall, Li kept a calm face, so that no one could infer what happened from his face. Only after he entered his palace and approached the inner courtyard, his expression became gloomy.


    Ying Zheng''s care for Hu Hai has exceeded his expectations. It seems that he lost too much on the starting line.


    In addition, the relationship between Hu Hai and Zhao Gao and their intimacy, and for Zhao Gao, he knows very little, or even has not seen. Now it seems that the reason why Hu Hai can achieve such a position in Ying Zheng''s heart is that Zhao Gao has made a lot of efforts in it. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C46

    Shi LAN found him as soon as he stepped into the palace, but he hesitated for a moment and didn''t go up. It seemed that he was ready to go back to his room, so he stepped forward to stop him.


    "Duanmu girl let you pass. She has something to say to you."


    Li Li looks up at Shi LAN in doubt. Since Chu Chong and ruoro have entered the inner hall, and the inner hall is full of trustworthy people, Shi Lan''s attitude towards him in the inner hall is more casual.


    Of course, Li doesn''t mind. After all, Shi Lan''s casual attitude also means that she has opened her heart to him, doesn''t she.


    "What''s the matter?" At the moment, Li doesn''t want to go to duanmurong. He just wants to be alone, sort out his ideas and figure out how to go next.


    "Just go and have a look." Shi LAN seems to be suddenly not so understanding up, but looking at him, just don''t explain.


    This is an abnormal attraction from the few curiosity.


    After all, Duan Murong, a woman who seems cold but warm, seems hard but soft. Although she was hostile to him at the beginning, after contacting him, he clearly felt that Duan Murong''s attitude towards him had changed.


    This so-called iceberg beauty looks inaccessible and tough on the outside, but in fact, it''s very easy to be touched by her soft heart.


    Therefore, for her, from the heart or pity.


    "Duanmu girl, what''s the matter?"


    He opened the door and asked before he could see the situation inside.


    I didn''t hear the response until half a ring. I just looked at it carefully. But found duanmurong and if if if two people are around a pot of medicine pot is cooking, attentive stare, unexpectedly is ignore him.


    "Duanmu girl." From the good temper again said, duanmurong this just wake up, see is from after gently relieved.


    "Come here." Duan Murong''s face is obviously surprised, which makes Li a little curious. After all, since I''ve known Duan Murong for so long, I seldom see Duan Murong''s face with unexpected emotions except coldness and indifference.


    "What''s the matter?" He took a look at the medicine pot being cooked. "Is there something wrong with the drug?"


    Duanmurong heard from the words, there is a trace of joy on his face, implied a little pride.


    "I guess it''s true. What kind of medicine is it?" From also came interest, can be medical fairy surprise so far drug, really let him have curiosity.


    Shi LAN watched at the door, then carefully closed the door.


    Duanmurong carefully looked around, and then whispered: "originally I was studying the elixir of immortality, but unexpectedly I developed the Yudu water."


    "Yudu water? What is that? "


    "Yudu water is a good thing. Even I have only seen it from ancient medical skills, but the prescription is incomplete, so even the master dare not try it easily. Therefore, although the efficacy of Yudu water is amazing, no one has ever been able to refine it."


    "What''s the use of the water for controlling poison?" From very cooperate of ask a way.


    "This royal poison water can detoxify all kinds of poisons!" Duanmurong is very proud, but he is disappointed. "Can you just undo all the poisons?"


    "More than that, of course." Duan Murong seemed to be disappointed and hastily explained: "if this Yudu water can only be like this, how can it be handed down as ancient medicine? This Yudu water can not only detoxify a hundred poisons, but also resist the toxicity from any source. "


    "Any source?" From the brain of a flash, but did not seize.


    "That''s right. For example, the six souls of yin and Yang family''s fear mantra, yin and Yang blood fingerprints are all martial arts moves with certain toxicity. Once you take Yudu water, if someone uses this move again, you will only suffer internal power damage, and there will be no other damage."


    "That''s interesting." He felt his chin and said.


    Duan Murong took a look away, and then continued: "the most important thing is that people who drink the Yudu water can condense the poison absorbed in their body with internal force, not dissolve it in their body."


    From the eyes of a flash, this seems not good, but think about it, it is extremely amazing.


    Because, when someone poisons you, if you take a general antidote, it''s OK to eat it, but you don''t know who did it and why. But this Yudu water is different. After taking it, you can force out the poison in your body. If you take a rare poison, you can even use it again.


    The so-called non-toxic husband, from the courage to harm their own people, or very resolute.


    "But, Duanmu girl, as a medical immortal, can you even develop such a medicine?" Li said jokingly, but duanmurong''s face suddenly sank. He explained seriously: "as a doctor, although he has a heart to save the world, it doesn''t mean blind kindness. If he can''t protect his own life, how can he protect others?"


    After a while, he said with a smile, "you''re right. We should respect life, but we don''t have to be kind to the enemy."Duan Murong shook his head. "No, I still think that people''s hearts are good. This Yudu water is also developed by me unintentionally. The reason why it is not destroyed is that if the other party doesn''t kill you, naturally you won''t gather the medicine to kill people. The second reason is that your present situation is really dangerous. If you don''t have some means to protect your life, I''m afraid it is --"


    Li ha ha ha. "I''m glad to have a relationship with Duanmu girl."


    Duanmurong blushed and said angrily, "if you hadn''t made an alliance with Mohism, I wouldn''t have worked hard for you."


    "Well, well, you are for Mohism." It''s like pacifying a child, which makes Duan Murong''s face more red.


    "All right, you go quickly, I have to continue to study." Duanmurong was teased a little angry, raised his hand to drive people.


    From the eye Baba looking at the pot is cooking, refused to go, if you see after a laugh. "Don''t worry, young master. I''ll send it to you after it''s cooked." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C47

    "In that case, thank you very much." Before being pushed out of the room by duanmurong, Li said something.


    As soon as Li Gang came out, he turned his head to face the delicate face of Shi LAN.


    Centrifugal can not help but sigh, Shilan this girl is really exquisite, no matter how long, will feel very beautiful.


    "What are you looking at?" It seems that she has never been looked at like this. Shi LAN can''t help turning her face.


    From suddenly wake up, some embarrassed turn. "What''s going on today?"


    "no matter, the palace affairs Chu handled very well, and even those eyes were also arranged by Chu to make some odd jobs in the outer hall, which could not approach the inner hall at all." Shi LAN quickly picked up her mood. "With him, I feel a lot more relaxed."


    Li pondered for a while and said, "in this case, I''d better take you with me next time I go out of the palace. It''s OK for you to stay in the palace. I can feel at ease with you."


    Leave very natural say, seem to suddenly don''t feel oneself say this words to Shi Lan''s influence.


    Do you really feel at ease with me around you?


    Looking away from the back, Shi LAN asked quietly in her heart. The little white face gradually dyed a little bit of blush, the United States amazing, but unfortunately, such a scene, but no one can see.


    The reason why Li came back to the house in such a hurry and didn''t continue to talk to Shi LAN about his long journey to Yin Yang family is that he felt the unnatural fluctuation of the system in his body.


    To tell you the truth, he has always been exploring this system, but the number of lucky draw is too few, and he has too many things to study.


    Close the door and leave the room, then the consciousness sinks into the system space.


    At this time, it''s amazing that the original three turntables have merged into a huge aperture, emitting a soft light, and the words also appear in Li''s mind.


    The growth value of the host is up to the standard, and the system will be upgraded automatically. Please explore it well and have a good time.


    That''s it? Apart from an aperture, there was only the golden progress bar on the left. He was a little familiar with it, but the original three progress bars had merged into one, emitting a light golden light. At the moment, the progress bar was obviously full.


    As a result, Li walked to the white aperture and raised his hand. At the moment when his fingertip touched the aperture, a string of information poured into his mind. A moment later, Li withdrew his hand.


    The expression on the face is not clear whether it is sad or happy.


    It turns out that as long as the pale gold progress bar is full, the white aperture can be activated, and the white aperture is equivalent to the existence of the three turntables.


    Although it has changed from three opportunities to one, according to the system, as long as the white aperture is activated, it is absolutely impossible to be empty. The most important thing is that as long as he thinks about the nature of what he wants at the moment when he touches the aperture, the aperture will be automatically extracted from the same or similar objects.


    It''s just that it''s a matter of luck to see what''s good or bad.


    He was relieved, but on the whole, the upgrade of the system brought him benefits.


    "Are you there, young master?" Li''s meditation was interrupted by a delicate voice. Li almost broke out in a cold sweat. He was clearly in the space. How could there be other people''s voice.


    When I come back to my senses, I guess that it should be the voice of the outside world. Is this also the benefit of the system upgrade? It''s very practical.


    Li is very happy about the upgrade of the system. After all, the biggest disadvantage of the system is that it can''t be perceived by the outside world after entering the system space, which is likely to be fatal for Li.


    But now, if the voice or even action of people from outside can be transmitted to the mind of Li in the system space, the security will undoubtedly be greatly improved.


    From dare not delay again, take back consciousness, just that fragile voice sounds more distinct.


    "If, come in." Li Ting knew it was Xiang ruo''s voice. He was slightly relieved. Maybe the Yudu water had been boiled.


    Sure enough, Xiang Ruo, who pushed open the door and came in, was holding a wooden plate in his hand. In the middle of the plate was the Yudu water.


    It''s strange that although the Yudu water has the function of detoxification, it smells worse than poison, and the dark liquid gradually turns ugly.


    Xiang Ruo couldn''t help laughing when he saw Li Yi''s tangled expression. Then he put the Yudu water in front of him and said, "next time, you''d better not offend Duanmu girl. Otherwise, maybe the panacea in the future will be like this."


    From the difficult will be realized from the Royal poison water to leave, and then touch the nose said: "so simple angry, but also specially made the medicine like this."


    From this time, he looks like an awkward child, which makes Xiang Ruo laugh again. "It''s the childe''s fault. You tease Duanmu when you know she is thin skinned."Looking at Xiang ruo''s playful little face, Li suddenly said with a smile: "it seems that it''s the right choice to give you to her. That''s right. Such a smile should appear on your face. That sad look is really not suitable for you."


    From this, the smile on Xiang ruo''s face suddenly froze, and then a free and easy smile. "I also like Duanmu girl very much. Although she looks cold and light, she is a kind-hearted person."


    He nodded from the comfort. "She''s a little too simple, and I think you''re smarter than her at that point."


    This is not a lie. Although Xiang Ruo is a few years younger than Duan Murong, he is not like Duan Murong who has been protected in the organ city. Xiang Ruo has been immersed in the wisdom of Xiang''s family since he was a child. Even though he was not familiar with the world before, he must be a bit more sophisticated than Duan Murong''s thought at this moment.


    Item if smell speech, Leng for a while, immediately heavy nod. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C48

    "I understand that Duanmu girl is so kind that she should be protected." Obviously, the relationship between Xiang Ruo and duanmurong is really good. Xiang ruo''s words are completely sincere, which makes Li feel relieved.


    "Young master, you''d better drink this royal poison water quickly." Xiang Ruo pushed the medicine bowl in front of him. His face was tight. He held it up and drank it in one breath.


    Why? Li was surprised, and then began to taste the Yudu water slowly.


    Xiang Ruo covered his mouth and chuckled. "What''s the matter? It''s not as bad as you think. "


    "That''s right. The taste is unexpected." From the lick of the mouth, feel some incredible. "This Yudu water is worthy of the ancient formula. I didn''t expect the taste to be so amazing."


    The neck is like a shriveled mouth. "Young master, you are so stupid. You haven''t smelled the Yudu water just now, but now, don''t you find that the Yudu water has no smell of medicine? "


    "So it is."


    "Young master, why do you become so dull at this time?" Xiang Ruo gritted her teeth: "although you have irritated Duanmu girl, she just made the potion look very hard to drink, but the taste of the medicine has been neutralized by her unique potion, just to make you drink it without feeling bitter. The good medicine tastes bitter. Do you really think that as an ancient medicine, the Yudu water is so delicious? "


    Be robbed white by the item if a meal, the facial expression of leave changed several times, then sighed one breath lightly. "I see. I''ll come and see her tomorrow."


    "Tomorrow?"


    "Well, I''ll do it right away." Of course, Li can''t help but understand Xiang ruo''s small calculation. It seems that the relationship between these two people is really good. He dares to challenge him so much for Duan Murong.


    "Young master, Duanmu girl is so good. Why don''t you want to marry her?" Xiang ruo''s words are astonishing. He shakes when he holds the medicine bowl. Xiang Ruo doesn''t seem to see the difference of Li. He continues to say excitedly: "although people in the palace say that you and Shi LAN are a couple, I can see that there is no such relationship between you and Shi girl, right? Besides, Miss Shi looks deep and indifferent, far less lovely than Duanmu. "


    From light cough for a while, cover mouth, low voice way: "lovely? You say Duanmu girl is cute. " From the face of some strange, if the force nodded, eyes full of flying look. "You don''t see Duanmu girl looks cold and light, but in fact she is very good to her own people, and very careful."


    Xiang Ruo pauses for a moment, seems to be thinking about something, and then continues: "it''s like soaking antidotes with that hairpin. She is also very careful to use her own method to reduce the taste of the medicine. Moreover, for your safety, she hides in the room all day to study medicinal materials. Although she likes to study medicinal materials, you know, for a girl, If you stay in the house all day, you should be very depressed. "


    Xiang Ruo blinked and got close to him.


    "Before, I thought you were very smart, but I didn''t expect you to be so stupid in front of girls." Xiang ruojiao smiles. "When I was in the state of Chu, there were many women in my uncle''s backyard. They all tried their best to win favor. If I didn''t like it, I didn''t think Duanmu would be such a vicious woman. What''s more, if you feel that Duanmu girl has sacrificed so much for you, are you going to give her those broken herbs in return? "


    After listening to Xiang ruo''s long speech, he was attracted by another thing.


    "Why are you so excited?" From looking at Xiang if''s eyes a little suspicious. "You''ve only been with Duanmu girl for a few days. I can understand what you said before, but for you, you should know that you''ve gone off the rails. You''re too smart to say that."


    Xiang Ruo listened to Li''s words, and his face, which was still upright, suddenly became stiff. Then he looked away and stammered. "Where - where."


    The more Xiang Ruo was like this, the more curious he became. "Tell me the truth, why do you care so much about Duanmu girl?"


    From the pursuit, eyes staring at Xiang ruo''s evasive eyes, can not be refuted directly.


    "Anyway, you just want to be nice to Duanmu girl."


    Xiang Ruo retorted angrily, and then he became more reasonable. "Tell me, Duanmu girl is so good. Why can''t you treat her well?"


    I''m a little confused. "If if, how do you say that? I haven''t treated Duanmu well."


    "Hum, young master, you know that you care about your career every day. Although Xiang people admire men like you, they are also very good to their partners. But young master, look at you. There are so many confidants around you that you even ignore a good girl like Duanmu. "


    He was speechless when he was robbed by Xiang Ruo. However, he admitted that Xiang''s family was good for their partners. After all, the story of Xiang Yu and Yu Ji, the overlord of the Western Chu Dynasty, has been handed down through the ages.It''s just that he doesn''t want to be that tragic hero.


    "If you don''t understand, in fact, Duanmu girl and I are partners, so I won''t treat her badly. Just, for the sake of her reputation, don''t say that again in the future. "


    Xiang Ruo pulls away from his sleeve. "You still tell me about Qing Yu. Do you think Ying Zheng put her in your palace, and she still has Qing Yu?"


    Item if this words a, leave immediately speechless.


    He also ignored this point, perhaps because after crossing the world, the girls he came into contact with did not pay as much attention to the relationship between men and women as he thought. Therefore, he did not think of this arrangement for Ying Zheng for such a long time.


    Maybe, he was careless.


    Xiang Ruo saw Li''s expression and knew that he probably understood it, so he continued to work hard. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C49

    "So, Duanmu didn''t refuse this arrangement. You should understand that."


    After being mentioned by Xiang Ruo, Li responded immediately, but then he felt that it was impossible.


    Xiang Ruo was so smart that he knew his son couldn''t believe her conjecture when he saw Li''s expression, so he added: "young man, I know there must be some transactions between Duanmu girl and you, but don''t you think Duanmu girl has gone beyond the relationship between allies?"


    "Do you have one?" Li was recalled by Xiang ruo''s words. After thinking about it carefully, he said: "it''s about Duanmu girl''s reputation. It''s better to be careful. It''s all your speculation. "


    "Well, young master, have you ever thought that if all this is not Ruo ruo''s guess? If Duanmu girl really made a secret promise to you? What are you going to do? "


    Li Leng for a while, but did not speak for a long time.


    Xiang Ruo snorted coldly, "I don''t want my loyal master to be such a irresponsible man."


    From the body suddenly a shock, and then looked up at the item if a word said: "if, you don''t worry, if you say is true, then I will have an account of Duanmu girl."


    Xiang Ruo listens to Li''s words and suddenly laughs. "Young master, since you say so, it means that you have a heart for Duanmu girl, right?"


    From the complexion of a stiff, did not expect that he was the little girl set out to speak, helplessly shook his head, but did not refute.


    After all, duanmurong really made him feel good. Needless to say, his appearance is natural. With his superb medical skills and kind heart, he doesn''t know how much better he is than modern women.


    It''s just that he didn''t think about it carefully because he was preoccupied with the power struggle and Duan Murong''s indifference.


    Now being mentioned by Xiang Ruo, Li Cai is determined to take good care of all the beauties.


    "Ruo Ruo, thank you for your advice. I''ve been taught." Such a thought, immediately feel relaxed a lot, even jokingly to Xiang Ruo a bow to thank.


    Xiang ruo''s side open body didn''t accept his this gift, the facial expression also straightened up. "We Xiang family always believe that we are worthy of heaven and earth, and we can''t freely owe others, otherwise it will affect our mood. In fact, Ruo Ruo just doesn''t want you to regret it in the future. Now that you have figured it out, Ruo Ruo will go first. "


    Looking at Xiang ruo''s back, his eyes suddenly sank.


    Just at the moment when he figured it out, he felt a lot lighter, as if some acupoint had been opened.


    Perhaps, this is the breakthrough of Xiang ruo''s mood.


    From the contemplation, maybe he really should sort out his thoughts, whether he is too concerned about the fight for rights and ignores his own heart.


    For Duan Murong, for Shi LAN, and even for Shao Siming, was he too restrained?


    "Are you there, young master?" Just thinking about it, Shi Lan''s voice came in from outside the door.


    "Come in." Li Li walks to the table and sits down. He looks at Shi LAN in men''s clothes coming in from the door. His eyebrows are slightly wrinkled on his delicate little face. His hair like ink is high on his head, which makes him look heroic.


    The same dress as usual makes me feel guilty today.


    "What''s the matter?" Shi Lan''s mind is so delicate that she can see that there is something wrong with Li''s expression. "If I went out from you just now, was there something wrong with Duanmu girl?"


    "No From a pair of deep black eyes looking at Shi Lan''s small face, on the contrary let her some uncomfortable up. "What''s the matter? Is there anything on my face? "


    Li Dingding looks at her and shakes his head. When Shi LAN is about to ask, Li finally says, "Shi LAN, have you ever regretted your loyalty to me?"


    Shi LAN smell speech, first is surprised to see a distance, and then solemnly shook his head. "No regrets."


    "Why?" Li asked. "After all, your old enemy is the Yin Yang family, but since you followed me, I have no action on the Yin Yang family. Don''t you have any doubt about that?"


    Shi LAN took a look away, sighed and said, "didn''t you make it clear when I decided to follow you? It''s impossible for me to overthrow the Yin Yang family by myself. If I follow you, it will at least give me a glimmer of hope. "


    At this point, Shi LAN gave a bitter smile. "Perhaps, you can say that I am deceiving myself and giving myself the courage to muddle along."


    From frown, don''t want to hear Shi LAN such from light words.


    "Don''t say that, Shi LAN, you are very strong. Your tenacity makes me look at you with new eyes." From this completely from the heart, black eyes jiongjiong looking at her.


    Shi Lan''s cheeks in the eyes from unconsciously dyed a little bit of red, centrifugal in a move, walked forward, the distance between the two instantly less than a foot.


    "Shi LAN, follow me and let you dress up as a man every day. It''s really wrong for you."Shi LAN only felt the male breath coming. When she looked back, she could see that she was so close to herself. As a princess of Shushan, she has always been far away from men. Even since she was born, except for her father and brother, only the man in front of her occupies the most of her sight.


    However, she knows that she has a deep blood feud, and the man in front of her also has an inherent responsibility and mission. Therefore, she feels that it is good to accompany and support each other as a partner.


    However, with the passage of time, she found that this idea could not satisfy her inner desire. She paid more and more attention to the body and felt more and more pressure.


    However, fortunately, Li Xin has been fighting in the Qin palace, and has not found her abnormality. It made her feel happy and lost.


    Originally, Xiang Ruo came to knock on the door tonight, and then she came to knock on the door, but she didn''t expect the present situation. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C50

    The temperature in the air gradually rises, and the air becomes ambiguous.


    "Shi LAN, do you feel aggrieved?" From staring at the almond eyes close at hand, the tone is very serious.


    Shi Lan''s face flashed with a touch of helpless, and turned his head to avoid the sight of Li Li. "I don''t feel aggrieved, young master. What''s the matter with you today? Why does it feel so strange? "


    "No grievance?" Li murmured a word, and then suddenly grasped Shi Lan''s right hand. "You follow me every day and take care of the affairs of the Qin palace for me. Even if these affairs have nothing to do with your blood feud, even if you dress up as a man every day for me, is it just because I promise you a bright future?"


    The expression on Shi Lan''s face keeps changing, and finally she looks away with complicated eyes. "I don''t know what''s wrong with you, but I know that Fusu, who I know, is a man who makes people feel confident and secure no matter what the situation is. It''s not the person who denies and doubts himself now! "


    Shi Lan''s words awaken the dreamer!


    From some trance let go of Shi Lan''s hand, yes, he is stimulated by Xiang Ruo, some too much. He almost lost his mind. It seems that the long-term pressure has made him unable to bear the burden in his heart.


    However, it''s better to take this opportunity to release than to burst out in the future.


    Shi LAN looks at the mood that leaves to seem to gradually calm down, some worry of say: "childe, what''s the matter with you today?" It''s so abnormal. Did Ruo tell you something? "


    Li looked up at Shi LAN and shook his head. His deep black eyes slowly showed the old look. "It''s OK. Did you scare you just now?"


    Shi LAN shakes his head and takes a deep look at her. He holds her delicate shoulders with both hands and looks directly at her beautiful eyes. "Shi LAN, please believe me, I can help you fulfill your wish. This is my promise to you. "


    Leave to feel the Jiao body in the hand to quiver, then hear the voice of the stone orchid micro strip quiver meaning.


    "I always believed in you."


    From the smell speech, no longer difficult to self-control will Shi LAN into the arms.


    The right hand is patting Shi Lan''s back, pacifying the girl in her arms.


    "By the way, my father told me to leave the Yin Yang family in a few days. Do you want to go with me? Maybe we can find the news about Shushan. " Li said softly in Shi Lan''s ear, and then slowly let her go.


    Shi LAN has no time to be shy, so she is captured by Li''s words. In fact, Li intended to do so. After all, her action was a little sudden. In order to avoid Shi Lan''s embarrassment and shyness, I''d better use another thing to step down her steps.


    Shi Lan was really distracted and asked seriously. "Why do you go to the Yin Yang family all of a sudden?" At this point, Shi LAN sneered. "It''s impossible that Ying Zheng suddenly decided to deal with the Yin Yang family."


    After pondering for a while, Li lowered his voice in Shi Lan''s ear and said, "in fact, in the plan of my father, all the schools of thought were annihilated, just in sequence. And the Yin Yang family, obviously, father Huang will not give up this chess piece, at least for now. "


    "In that case, what do you want to do in the Yin Yang family?" The stone orchid frowned. "Is there any new movement in the empire that needs to be completed by the Yin Yang family?"


    Li nodded and went to the window, looking at the prosperous brocade cluster in the courtyard. "Yunzhongjun said that there are immortal mountains on the seamounts, and there are elixirs on them."


    "Ha ha - ridiculous!" Shi LAN sneers. "The Yin Yang family always likes to do this kind of unnecessary things. Young master, you should be careful that the Yin Yang family has ulterior motives."


    My eyes sank. "Now even if the Yin Yang family is ambitious, they will not fight against the Empire. They have ulterior motives." From the corner of his mouth, he stirred up a sinister smile. "That''s just right."


    Shi LAN looked at the smile from the corner of her mouth, and a trace of coolness appeared in her heart.


    "But since yunzhongjun dares to say that there are immortal mountains in the sea, and even uses the elixir of immortality as a gimmick, he must have something to rely on. Therefore, this trip to the Yin Yang family should be more careful than the previous two missions. The most important thing is that my father has told me to take 18 younger brothers with me in this operation. "


    "Eighteen Shizi! Hu Hai? " Shi Lan''s eyes widened. "How could it be like this? Why did Ying Zheng arrange it like this? I don''t believe that last time you had an accident, Ying Zheng didn''t doubt Hu Hai. "


    Li sighed. "If not, what about it?"


    "That''s pretty scary." The face of Shilan is also dignified. "It''s really frightening to be able to disguise so skillfully in front of Ying Zheng. Unexpectedly, Hu Hai''s mind is so deep."


    "Well, it''s not a simple role to be my opponent. What''s more, behind Hu Hai are Li Si and even Zhao Gao. "


    "Zhao Gao?" Shi LAN surprised said: "Zhao master under the net is not also used by Hu Hai."


    "That''s right." He took a look at Shi LAN and said in a deep voice: "so you know why I am thirsty for talents and why I need help."


    Shilan''s eyes sank, and then some gloomy. "It''s a pity that our Shushan clan was originally sparsely populated. At that time, after being hunted down by the Yinyang family, we were even less able to survive. Otherwise, we can help you.""If only you had this heart." Li Li patted Shi LAN on the shoulder and said with a smile, "it''s also a good thing to think about it from another angle. Showing the enemy''s weakness can make them less wary of us. Otherwise, do you really think they will let you close to me so easily, even if they don''t interfere too much in the affairs of Mohist organ city?"


    "Because they are sure that I don''t have much help. They think that my actions are under their control, but they don''t know that from the moment they belittle the enemy, they have already lost."


    "This trip to the Yin Yang family, please come with me. Find a chance to help you find your missing brother. " From the eyes of heavy looking at her.


    "Brother!" Shilan''s eyes flashed, and then nodded cautiously. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C51

    "It''s said that the headquarters of the Yin Yang family is mysterious. Even the servants inside are ghosts. So we should be careful. In addition, if you find any clues, don''t be impulsive. Remember to discuss with me before you act. " He said.


    Shi LAN nodded clearly, went to the front of Li, looked at him and said: "I understand, this time you want to act with Hu Hai, I will be more careful, you can rest assured."


    Leave to smell speech, nod.


    For Shi LAN, he is not too worried, after all, so long together, has let him have an understanding of her, although she is young, but determined, careful thinking.


    After Shi LAN left, she left the bathroom to enjoy the enjoyment of capitalism, and then she fell asleep.


    Now his palace is escorted by Chu Chong, and duanmurong is very safe, so he has been sleeping very well in recent days.


    I believe that in the future, this kind of stable days will be more and more.


    A night without a dream.


    Ying Zheng seems to be obsessed with the pursuit of elixir, so early the next morning he sent the guards around him to send a message, asking him to pack up and set out for the Yin Yang family.


    Duanmurong came to Yingzheng early and couldn''t support her without any reward, so she developed a new drug these days, which can relieve her body and mind, and make Yingzheng not feel tired even if she stayed up late to work for a long time.


    Compared with yunzhongjun, the Yin Yang family, who prefers the strange and independent medicine, duanmurong, as a medical immortal, undoubtedly wins Ying Zheng''s trust.


    Therefore, duanmurong should not worry about his life in the palace.


    However, thinking of his conversation with Xiang Ruo last night, he walked towards duanmurong''s room after dressing.


    "Who?" When Li raised his hand and knocked on the door, duanmurong''s sweet voice came from the door.


    "Duanmu girl, it''s me." He said outside the door. The voice inside stopped for a moment, and then I saw the crack of the door gradually open.


    Duan Murong was wearing a simple white dress with long sleeves. She looked at him with a light doubt on her white face. From the eyes of a flash, and then some embarrassed said: "you do not invite me in?"


    Duan Murong looked away, then let go of the door handle. She turned and went in. She felt her nose and followed.


    "What''s the matter? I heard that just now. Ying Zheng has ordered you to set out. How can you still have time to come to me? " Duanmurong went to the middle of a pile of herbs and sat with his long fingers picking.


    After looking around, although it was a side hall, it was the palace of his imperial son, so the specifications of the side hall could still be regarded as luxurious.


    But today I found that many of the furnishings in the hall have been taken away, and most of the rest are necessities of life, while the medicinal materials occupy the most in the room.


    Under the centrifugation, there was a complex feeling. The answer was not what he asked: "didn''t these herbs clean up a room for you? Why do you put it in your own room? "


    Duanmu Rong did not lift his head and said: "what''s next door are some herbs that need to be placed separately. Moreover, it''s convenient for me to put these herbs in my room. I can think out any prescription at any time and implement it at any time."


    "Isn''t the room next door enough?" Li knew that Ying Zheng would let the following people send medicinal materials to duanmurong almost every day. "If so, I can ask people to clean up a few more rooms. Anyway, there are many empty rooms in my palace."


    Duanmurong waved his hand and finally raised his head from the herbs. "What''s wrong with you? When I was in the organ City, although my living conditions were much worse than here, I was still very happy. Therefore, the place I lived was not important."


    "Are you happy now?" From the eyes of heavy looking at her, duanmurong finally aware of a trace of wrong, went to the copper basin, washed his hands after looking from. "Did Ruo Ruo give you medicine yesterday?"


    From Duan Murong''s words, we can see that if Duan Murong expressed something last night, nine out of ten Duan Murong could guess it, but if so, it means that Ruo ruo''s inference is 80% correct.


    Li walks up to duanmurong and asks her to look at herself.


    "Duanmu girl, I admit that I had my own selfishness when I asked for you from Mohism, but later, what you did really made Fusu admire. If you were right last night, if I didn''t face up to your efforts, it was really chilling. And Duanmu girl, if you just wronged yourself for the sake of Mohism, you don''t have to. As my partner, you have helped me a lot. You deserve some things. And if it''s something else -- "


    Not waiting to finish, Duan Murong interrupted in a hurry: "don''t talk."


    Duanmurong has always been indifferent face finally appeared signs of cracking, fundus constantly flash mood is called panic.


    "In a word, it''s very good now. I''ll help you get the highest position. You''ll keep your promise and help Mohism revive and become the leading school.""What if I go back? How can you be sure that I won''t break my promise when I get to that position? I think, when you promised to go with me, you didn''t think how to deal with it if I broke my promise. Or even the tycoon has thought about it. "


    From this, Duan Murong face finally appeared obvious panic color, centrifugal next surprise, originally just casually said, but now look at Duan Murong''s reaction, it is really true.


    It seems that Jiang is still very hot. If it wasn''t for today''s test, he didn''t expect that the Mohist giant would have left behind.


    "No, it''s not." Duan Murong''s face constantly flashed a variety of complex emotions, and finally suddenly closed, his face returned to silence, even colder than before.


    Centrifugal next cool, is not he forced too tight, but counterproductive.


    However, without waiting for him to remedy something, duanmurong began to push him out of the door. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C52

    "Duanmu girl, Duanmu girl." Li didn''t use his internal power. He was pushed to the door by duanmurong.


    However, she was still worried about the face of leaving. When she got to the door, she let go of her hand. But before she could get closer, Duan Murong stabbed him and said in a deep voice, "if you don''t want to be seen abnormal by others, you can leave me obediently."


    From the last second of closing the door accurately stopped, quickly said: "Duanmu girl, I am really asking you."


    Duanmurong''s face was stiff, and he finally sighed and said, "when you come back from the Yin Yang family, I''ll give you the answer."


    He felt his nose, looked at the door that was completely closed in front of him, and after waiting for a moment, he turned around and saw Xiang Ruo standing not far behind him.


    "How long have you been standing here?" Left to clean up a bit, the expression that shouldn''t have on own face, ask a way.


    Xiang Ruo sneered and bumped the gourd in his hand. "Miss Duanmu asked me to help her go to the garden to collect the dew in the morning for the tranquilizing medicine. It seems that I missed your good play."


    For Xiang ruo''s joking, Li Dao was not angry. When he came to Xiang Ruo, he said, "you were right yesterday, so today I found Duanmu girl, but the result was not satisfactory."


    Xiang Ruo gave him a look of hate. "Young master, it seems that you can''t deal with girls. You have such a good chance. You don''t know how to make good use of it. You must be driven out by Duanmu girl. "


    He took a look at Xiang Ruo awkwardly and said in a low voice: "look at you, are you back long ago, just waiting at the door to see my joke."


    Be from to expose own careful thinking, item if of the arrogance finally press down some. "Tell me what Duanmu told you first. Let me analyze it for you."


    Just, don''t wait to leave the mouth to say something, hear the voice of Duan Murong in the house. "If, you come in."


    Xiang Ruo vomits his tongue. I''m sorry to see that he is far away. He walks inside the house with his feet raised.


    Li Shixiao, this little girl, was killed by duanmurong.


    Just shake your head. Duan Murong has already said that when he comes back from the Yin Yang family, he will give him the answer. Now it''s useless to think more. It''s better to leave quickly and go to the Yin Yang family.


    It''s already an hour later to sit on the frame with Shi LAN.


    "Young master, where is the eighteenth son?" Because of the special permission to leave, so Shi LAN can sit in the frame together.


    "Eighteen younger brother just sent someone to say that he had reported his illness to his father and the emperor. His father authorized him to postpone his departure for three days before he joined us in the Yin Yang family." From the expression of his words, I can''t see the happiness and anger, but Shi LAN can see that his mood is absolutely not good at the moment from the strange smile on the corner of his mouth.


    "Young master, maybe it''s good for us to get to the Yin Yang family early, so that we can avoid the eighteenth son and do something for us."


    Li Li sneered. "Do you think he won''t be able to keep track of us until he comes?" Take the glass away and drink it down. "I''m curious about what he''s doing with these three days."


    "What? Don''t tell me you''re scared. " Shi LAN gives a provocative smile.


    From smash bar, smash bar mouth, sneer, some carelessly glanced at her. "The soldiers will block the water and cover the land. Now that they have three days, as long as they can reach a good agreement with the Yin Yang family, Hu Hai will know what he has lost one day."


    From the body exudes a strong color of confidence.


    Shi LAN looked at him with a trace of brilliance in his eyes and reached out to pour wine for him. "You look better and better since last night. It seems that the medicine made by Duanmu girl is very effective. "


    From the complexion of a stiff, since with Shi LAN and Duanmu Rong between the feelings began to be a little ambiguous, two people to his attitude also began to gradually change.


    Now, even Shi LAN, who has always been indifferent, began to joke with him. I don''t know whether it''s good or bad.


    Shi LAN didn''t continue this topic, just opened the car curtain and looked out of the carriage.


    "What are you looking at?" See Shi LAN to see for a long time all didn''t speak, leave can''t help but ask a way.


    Shi Lan''s Obsidian eyes glanced at him and said, "I''m looking at the people in the imperial capital."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I''m the princess of Shushan, so I don''t feel like I belong to any country, but Shushan is everything to me. Therefore, Qin destroyed the six states. I didn''t have the sense of despair of the people of the six countries. When I came to the capital of Qin from Shushan, I passed through many countries. Most of those people were displaced because of the war, and their eyes were full of resentment. However, after being in Qindu for so long, I found that the pain in the eyes of those people was gradually decreasing. "


    Shi Lan''s long eyelashes cast a thick shadow at the moment, setting off the deep and incomparable eyes.


    "So, sometimes I even wonder if the people of the royal family must take back their own country. Or do they want a peaceful environment? " Shi LAN gave a bitter smile. "Although the Qin soldiers were cruel, it was undeniable that the capital of Qin was in good order, and there was no war, so the faces of the people here were mostly happy."I was also surprised. I didn''t expect that people in this era should have such a progressive consciousness. The most important thing is that they are still such a girl of 28 years.


    After a while, it became clear that Shi Lan was a princess of Shushan. She didn''t have a profound idea of the country, and even learned knowledge and contacted environment, which was more similar to the pursuit of Taoism.


    From the nature of Taoist master Xiaomeng, we can see that they don''t care about what most people care about. Similarly, they can see what most people can''t see.


    Li nodded, looked at Shi LAN and said: "what you said is right. In fact, for the people, they will recognize which can make them have enough food and clothing and make them live a stable life. Even if it is a moment and a half because of the demise of the country and feel sad, but over time, this hatred will eventually fade. Because the children they give birth to will get married again. In the end, there will be no countries at all. They are all people of the same country. "


    "But correspondingly, water can carry a boat and overturn it." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C53

    "For us, the common people are water. If Daqin can''t treat the common people well, it will be defeated by the common people. If we can conform to the will of the people, then for the Empire, that is the greatest guarantee. "


    "What''s the matter? How do you think of me like that? " Wait to leave to finish saying, a return to mind to see Shi LAN double eyes light of looking at him.


    "Nothing." Shi LAN dropped her eyes, but her voice was obviously surprised. "I just think your opinion is very strange. Although it sounds incredible at first, it''s true when you think about it."


    From noncommittal smile, did not feel that they use their knowledge ahead of a thousand years in front of the girl what embarrassed.


    "Young master, the Yin Yang family is here." The car stopped slowly, and the voice of the messenger came from outside.


    From a look at Shi LAN, Shi LAN nodded, to his direction close to a little, let two people look very intimate appearance, and then from the mouth: "I know."


    After receiving Li''s response, the car curtain was pulled up slowly from the outside. What appeared in front of the crowd was a heroic voice. Shi LAN and Li were sitting side by side, and there seemed to be an ambiguous atmosphere flowing between them.


    "Let''s go." From stretched out his hand to pull up Shi Lan''s right hand, did not go to see each other is exactly what expression, directly accompanied by the carriage.


    What appears in front of us is a huge building that looks luxurious but has a strange sense of oppression. We can be sure that its cost is not much cheaper than that of the Qin palace. From this point, we can see that the Yin Yang family in the imperial camp has more resources than other schools of thought.


    And standing at the gate of yin and Yang home to meet him, it turned out to be the God of the moon!


    In other words, apart from the side he saw in a hurry when he crossed the world, this should be his first formal meeting with Luna.


    The moon god, who stands at the top of all the disciples of the Yin Yang family, has light purple long hair and no wind. He is covered with a light blue robe. He has a sea blue and dark blue waist around his waist. He is wearing a sea blue wide sleeve skirt with violet stripes on the bottom. The whole person is surrounded by a strong sense of mystery.


    Round earlobe wearing a light blue bead earrings, rose red plump lips, in front of the horizontal covered with a sky blue almost transparent ribbon, look carefully, it seems that there are complex dark lines. There are ice blue beads on the forehead, which are suspended by a blue purple ribbon.


    Although she just simply stood there, her momentum fell down like a mountain. However, although the moon god''s momentum was amazing, she was not far away. She strained Shi Lan''s little hand and raised a leisurely smile from the corner of her mouth.


    "Thank you for letting the moon god come out to meet you." Although he was a prince of the Empire, the moon god had a very high status as an empire, and Ying Zheng believed in his prophecy, so even if he left, he could not help being polite.


    "You''re welcome, young master Fusu. Please." The moon god''s purple eyes swept away without a surprise, slightly side open the body to give way to a road, indicating to leave first.


    Although he walked forward without changing his face, he was shocked in his heart, because if master Xiaomeng''s eyes were empty just now, then the moon god''s eyes were all inclusive, but it was because there were so many things in it that people could not understand the real meaning.


    Just like just now, the strong prestige was lightly followed by him. If the moon god did it on purpose, it should be a little surprised to see him take such a simple move. But just now, the reaction was completely insipid, as if she just came to take someone.


    Even if it is to leave, at the moment can not help but doubt whether they are suspicious.


    However, although the mind is full of thoughts, the face is not revealed.


    Shi LAN is also very clever at the moment. She naturally has a high degree of vigilance for the mysterious God of the moon, yin and Yang family. Just after she got out of the carriage, she knew that it was Li who blocked most of the pressure of the God of the moon, but even so, she could still feel the strong sense of oppression.


    The strength of this woman is simply unfathomable.


    So thinking, Shi LAN can''t help holding her hand.


    And the Luna, who walked half a step behind them, had no response to the hand he had been holding, as if he had not seen anything.


    Since stepping into the Yin and Yang home, the convoy was stopped outside. Now, behind Li, Shi LAN and the moon god, there are two teams of dozens of people.


    Li Dao doesn''t mind, because at this moment, the Yin Yang family will never allow his imperial son to have an accident in the Yin Yang family.


    Looking around without any trace, I found that the interior of the Yin Yang family seemed to be a closed space, but it was full of light, as if the walls around were glowing.


    This should be the function of yin and Yang.


    As he continued to walk forward, a gate appeared at the end of the corridor, which read all kinds of things.


    The voice of the moon god came from behind. "Mr. Fusu, through the Senluo hall, it''s the meeting hall. Everyone of the Yin and Yang family is waiting for him there."Li nodded to show that he knew, and then stepped into the hall.


    It''s just a simple step, but it seems to have changed the world. Perhaps, he now knows why this hall is called all things.


    Because the hall looks no different from the outside, but as soon as you step in, you will find that there is a mysterious pattern similar to the starry sky on your head, but there is a void at your feet. Except for the marble floor at the door, other places are in darkness, which looks very ghostly.


    From pick eyebrow, but the heart is very calm, it seems that this Sen Luo temple is the second Xiama Wei.


    Shi LAN is a girl after all. In the face of such a dark and ghostly environment, she can''t help but move towards Li Li. Li Suo pulls her into her arms and holds her up. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C54

    He glanced at the moon god half step behind him. "It''s really interesting." With that, without waiting for the moon god to respond to him, he had already stepped out.


    Shi Lan was shocked when she realized his action, but before she could stop her, she had already stepped out of the first step.


    And the next scene is born of the cry of the stone orchid choked in the throat.


    Between the feet from the stable stand on the void, the whole person seems to be suspended in the dark, looks very magical. However, what is the next step?


    Because, the feeling at the moment is that no matter forward or backward, it is a cliff, and everything opposite seems to be very far away from itself.


    "Young master." Shilan subconsciously hugged from, from looked down at Shilan, just good-looking into that pair of worried black eyes, placatory in each other''s ear whispered: "believe me, it''s OK."


    With that, Li Haomai smiles, and then strides forward. In the eyes of the public, what appears is Li holding the stone orchid, walking on the void, as if he is not walking a dark road, but a broad road.


    The opposite seems far away, but actually it''s only a few feet away. When I step into the white light, everything that appears in my eyes has changed. Then it seems that the road is just in the main hall. The road is always there.


    Put down the stone orchid and look at the opposite moon god. The look in the eyes under the moon god''s scarf is not true, but Li can feel that the breath on her body seems to be much softer than just now.


    "When you are in a dreamland, you can move your mind; when you break through your defense, you can break it." Moon god''s voice suddenly far and near, but the man blinked from the opposite to the front.


    Li didn''t comment on the moon god''s words, but sneered and said, "I don''t know what the Yin Yang family''s intention is? If I didn''t trust you, it would make sense to say that you deliberately killed me. " It''s impossible to say that Li didn''t react to this almost provocative action of the Yin Yang family. Therefore, Li''s tone has been slightly angry.


    But the moon god didn''t seem to notice it. He looked at Li through the blindfolded gauze and said, "life and death are just the rotation of yin and Yang. How can we surpass the common life if we can''t see this one? What''s more, master Fusu was born with a star, so he would not be afraid of such illusions. "


    "Stardom." From the meaning of the unknown repeated a, the corner of the mouth smile looks a bit gloomy.


    The moon god looked up at the complicated pattern of stars overhead. He said: "the same road you could easily pass, but when you think it''s full of danger, you can''t step on it anyway. It''s hard to know what''s going on in the world. Every man has his life, and there is a destiny. But I don''t know that sometimes, it''s not others or the way of heaven that blinds your eyes, it''s your own heart. "


    "Oh? It seems that the moon god has a deep meaning in his words. " From a deep look at the God of the moon, covered in the sleeve of the hand slowly tightened.


    The moon god seems to have a strange attitude towards him. In addition to this woman''s endless ghost tricks and her position in front of Ying Zheng, she really doesn''t know how to handle her.


    It''s just that it''s best for such people to be friends. If not, it''s better to get rid of them earlier.


    Thinking about this, a sharp color flashed from the bottom of my eyes.


    Although the woman in front of him is the right Dharma protector of the Yin Yang family, if he is determined to get rid of it, there is no way. It''s just that the price of this method is too high, and he doesn''t want to try it easily.


    After the moon god waved his right hand, the space between him and her changed rapidly, and the two seemed to be isolated in a separate space.


    "Son Fusu."


    The voice of the moon god makes Li awake, but Li just frowned after seeing the surrounding environment clearly.


    Then he looked at the God of the moon with a little doubt. The God of the moon put his left and right hands on his waist. It seemed that he had a sense of holiness.


    "Mr. Fusu, although there are many schools of thought in the six kingdoms gathering here, there is an undercurrent surging under this vortex. Their original doctrines and beliefs were different, and some of them were even completely hostile. In order to subvert the hegemony of the Qin Dynasty, they just gathered together, just like a group of beasts trapped in a cage. If there was no food, they would bite each other. "


    From the face with the moon god''s words and gradually gloomy down. "What do you mean by that?" Since the moon god has said this, there is no point in beating around the bush.


    "Mr. Fusu, in fact, when I said that you were born as a tyrant, I was surprised not only by your majesty, but also by myself, because I had done the same divination before, but the result was quite different from this time. Do you know why?" The voice of the moon god sounds ethereal, but the pupil of the moon god suddenly shrinks.


    Half a ring later, from just seemingly indifferent reply: "I don''t understand what you mean."


    Through this kind of thing, I believe that even the God of the moon will not understand, so, as long as he is good at himself.The moon god was silent for a moment. It seemed that he didn''t expect to leave the meeting.


    "In that case, Mr. Fusu, as a star, what do you think of the Yin Yang family?" Moon God raised his right hand, index finger pointing to a direction, from the eyes, but it is Shilan.


    "In troubled times, the boundary between the devil and the Tao has long been forgotten. In the eyes of many people, Yin Yang skills of our Yin Yang family are very effective, but in this world, power is everything, isn''t it? Just like the princess of Shushan, she needs more protection when she loses Shushan. "


    When the moon god said this, he was extremely shocked.


    How could she know the identity of Shi LAN? For the first time, Li had a little curiosity about this mysterious woman.


    "Mr. Fusu, don''t be nervous. Although it was my Yin Yang family that destroyed Shu mountain, it wasn''t me. So, for this little girl, I have no obligation to manage. " The moon god is still indifferent. After a moment of shock, he also calms down and looks at her with deep eyes.


    He believes that she said so much, will never just want to point out the identity of Shi LAN. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C55

    "Lord Luna, since you have enclosed you and me in this independent space, you should not just want to tell me these unimportant things." Although the heart from the rough, but the face still can not see the slightest emotion.


    All over the sky, the pattern of stars seems to gather a secret figure slowly, bringing a sense of oppression.


    Under the starry sky, the opposite two people are indifferent. If you ignore the pressure from the two people at the same time, you will think that the two people have been having a long time.


    "The world is all right, and the world is unpredictable. Everyone has a destiny, and there is a destiny. " Moon god said here, if there seems to be no sigh, then a pair of deep purple eyes to see the stars. "The fourth level of the yin-yang art of our yin-yang family says that when people receive it, things are unpredictable. Only the yin-yang family can find the inextricable links between the changes of heaven and earth from the constantly changing track of stars. This is the famous astrological law of our Yin Yang family


    "Astrology?" Li Li squints his eyes and looks at the starry sky along the line of sight of the moon god. "As far as I know, the best astrologer of your Yin and Yang family is Yan Fei, a strange woman known as Yin and Yang."


    Mention Yan imperial concubine, left the obvious feeling moon god whole body''s breath to start to become to condense.


    From pick eyebrow to see a month God. "Everyone says that you and Princess Yan are rivals. You are jealous of Princess Yan''s higher talent than you. Is that true?"


    The moon god''s reaction to mentioning Princess Yan is not like the obvious emotional fluctuation between ordinary opponents. It''s normal if it appears in ordinary people. However, for the moon god, the person who can make the moon god have such emotional fluctuation is definitely not as simple as the rival.


    "According to Fu Su, what is the relationship between Princess Yan and me?" The breath of the moon god precipitated here, as if it was another person who just had mood swings.


    After pondering for a moment, Li seemed to think seriously and then said: "I just heard that Princess Yan was like a taboo in the Yin Yang family. Once, her status in the Yin Yang family was afraid of the master of the Yin Yang family. The position is between the Eastern Emperor Taiyi and the two Dharma protectors, and the strength is unfathomable. "


    Speaking of this, Li pauses for a moment, and after taking a look at the moon god, he whispers: "so, the strength of Princess Yan is higher than that of the moon god, you. This should not be groundless."


    From here, Luna did not have any other reaction, obviously acquiesced in the analysis of Li.


    "Although everyone says you are jealous of the strength of Yan imperial concubine, but in my opinion, it is not so."


    "Oh? How do you see that? " Having said so much, it seems that this sentence is the only one that arouses the interest of Luna, and this reaction of Luna almost secretly corroborates the conjecture in centrifugation.


    "Although the status of yin and Yang family rises sharply after the removal of Princess Yan, in my opinion, your personality is not the one who envies Princess Yan because of this. What''s more, after Yan Fei disappeared for no reason at that time, you can make a mystery and replace it, but you didn''t do it. Instead, she has been looking for the whereabouts of Princess Yan. All of these show that you are not jealous when you treat Yan Fei. It seems that you can only say that you care. "


    "It''s worthy of being the son of Fusu." Moon god''s voice with a touch of appreciation, although the light breath after way: "Yan imperial concubine her talent has been above me, I admit, for her, I am a little care, but more, I am to her as the goal.". Until one day, my goal was broken


    Broken? From pick eyebrow, but did not interrupt the moon god''s words.


    "You don''t know when you''ve been chasing someone, but that person has always been ahead of you, and you don''t even feel like an opponent. But suddenly one day, the person you always need to look up to suddenly falls from the cloud. The two of you exchange positions, and even she becomes a prisoner in your hands. This feeling -- "


    The voice of the moon god was a little unsteady, and there was a wave in the surrounding space. Fortunately, the moon god quickly adjusted his mood, and the space also stabilized.


    Looking at the power of the moon god, I wonder to myself that the power of the moon god has reached such a level. I don''t know to what extent the ability of Princess Yan who once wanted the moon god to look up to, or even how terrible the martial arts of the leader of the Yin Yang family, Donghuang Taiyi?


    From that pair of deep black eyes will cover up all the emotions in the black below.


    "This kind of feeling makes you feel at a loss. Therefore, you will detain Princess Yan in a place that only you know except for Donghuang Taiyi. In this way, you can ensure that Princess Yan will not die in a place that you don''t know. For such a former opponent, your feelings about her are very complicated."


    Words from the knock on the heart of the God of the moon.


    "Fusu, if my hexagram didn''t show that you are a bully, I would think you are a disordered star. It seems that you have been hiding such insight in the past." The moon god stares at Li Li tightly. "Since I have told you so much, you should understand that I will not let you know so much about my Yin Yang family for nothing."


    "Inside story?" Leave cold voice to sneer. "We people don''t talk in secret. After you''ve told me so much, there must be something else to discuss with me. And the premise of discussion should be our mutual trust. Obviously, according to what you said, the premise of our mutual trust is obviously not enough. ""In my opinion, what else do you need?"


    "For example, what became the taboo of the Yin and Yang family when Princess Yan disappeared, what exactly did Princess Yan do. As far as I know, during the period of her disappearance, Princess Yan''s tracks occasionally appeared in the river and lake. With the ability of the Yin Yang family, if you want to find such a person who doesn''t completely cover up her tracks, it''s just as easy for you Yin Yang family to find her. "


    From this knock on the moon god''s soft rib, let her whole body breath instantly cold down.


    Leave to pour also don''t be afraid of, pleased and contented of saw a month God, put together patience.


    . ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C56

    After a long time, Li heard a sigh like nothing and a smile from the corner of his mouth. He knew that he had won.


    Sure enough, the voice of the moon god sounded. "It seems that I underestimated you, young master Fusu. In that case, I''ll tell you what happened to Princess Yan."


    He made an appearance of being all ears.


    "At that time, in order to understand the secret of kaicanglong Qisu, concubine Yan changed her name to Feiyan, and approached Prince YAN Dan, who was a hostage in the state of Qin at that time. With the help of the Yin Yang family, Dan gradually puts down his guard against Princess Yan, and even falls in love with her as we wish. But what we didn''t expect was -- "


    Said here, the moon god mouth unconsciously collapsed, the voice has become a little cold, but, it seems that even she did not find this.


    "In the process of getting along with Yandan, Princess Yan really fell in love with him, even betrayed the Yin Yang family for Yandan, gave up everything that the Yin Yang family gave her, and chose to follow Yandan to escape to the state of Yan, becoming the Crown Princess of the state of Yan. And she gave birth to a daughter, Princess Gaoyue


    "So, after the fall of Yan Kingdom, Princess Yan was arrested by you and imprisoned in the Yin Yang family. But what Princess Yan did made the Yin Yang family too ashamed, so the word" Princess Yan "became taboo. Right. " Although it is a question of words, but from the tone has been very positive.


    The moon god was silent for a while, then nodded.


    "But I''m not really curious about the secret of your Yin Yang family." From leisurely hands ring chest, looked at the top of the mysterious starry sky. "What''s more, the more you know, the more trouble you have. Since you have told me so much, it can be inferred that what you want to do with me must be accompanied by great risks. "


    The moon god didn''t seem to think that Li should be so righteous, so even she was stunned.


    After a long time, the moon God breathed a breath. "You''re wrong. In fact, it''s just a little work for you, but for the Yin Yang family, it''s an obsession that the Yin Yang family has been pursuing for decades."


    "Oh? I don''t know that I have the obsession of your Yin and Yang family in my hands. What''s more, for decades, Lord Luna, I can''t say this nonsense. "


    He left the jade pendant hanging from his waist, and his eyes were full of dark streamer.


    Moon god purple eyes can almost see substantial purple awn. "Mr. Fusu, I believe that in your capacity, I am not interested in the secret of Canglong Qisu."


    Li Leng chuckled and looked at the moon god with an eyebrow. "Seven stars, seven countries, seven secrets, the core of Canglong Qisu, are controlled by the only heirs of all countries in the past dynasties. It is said that whoever has mastered the secret of Canglong Qisu has the power to control the world. What does it have to do with me that such a great power should be respected by my father? "


    The coldness from the fundus of the eye spreads more and more. "What''s more, what the Yin Yang family has been chasing for decades is actually Canglong Qisu. I don''t know what the consequences will be if my father and Emperor know about this ambition."


    "Mr. Fusu, this is not true. Although the treasure of our Yin Yang family is related to Canglong Qisu, it is not Canglong Qisu, but a magic sound box." The moon god deserves to be a cunning man. He never changes his face and heart when he is away from the sudden preemptive attack. He takes a big hat lightly.


    From this is not surprised, but the dark way of the God of the moon is not in general.


    "Mr. Fusu, since you know so much about the secret of Canglong Qisu, you must pay a lot of attention to it." The moon god''s purple eyes seem to contain thousands of wisdom and starlight.


    "Your Majesty has always been gracious and powerful to our Yin Yang family, and the moon god has always been in my heart. Mr. Fusu, although you are a bully star, the current situation is not the best for you. If you don''t have strong support, I''m afraid you won''t be able to survive the day when the bully star is born. " The moon god seems to be determined to help her.


    "From the perspective of astrology, although you have changed the original astrological track of Fusu, your future is still unpredictable." The voice of the moon god suddenly became mysterious. He was curious about the divination of yin and Yang. If he didn''t have a high degree of knowledge about the crossing, I believe that even the moon god could not explain it. Now he would be in a state of chaos.


    I think so in my heart, but my face is calm. Looking at the moon god, the moon god also stares at him tightly, as if to see something from his face.


    The old God was still looking at the moon god. After half a sound, the moon god was defeated and took the lead to open his eyes.


    As a matter of fact, I understand that Luna''s words just now are undoubtedly a threat to herself. With her status in Ying Zheng''s heart, if she says something she shouldn''t say in front of Ying Zheng, I''m afraid it will bring him a lot of trouble.


    Moreover, at that moment, as long as he showed the slightest guilty feeling, he was afraid that he would be seized by the moon god.


    However, his reaction just now made Luna unable to confirm his guess.


    Now for him and Luna, they can''t understand each other''s status in Ying Zheng''s heart. What''s more, for Luna, behind her is the whole Yin Yang family. She is more worried about the consequences of a wrong step than Fusu.We have to say that in this round of confrontation, we have completely gained the upper hand and grasped the initiative.


    However, from also understand, can''t push the moon god too hard.


    "Lord Luna, although I don''t care about the secret of Canglong Qisu, my father must be very interested. Since the magic sound box, the treasure of the Yin Yang family, is related to this matter, I don''t think it''s here. If it really falls into my hands, I''d better give it to my father. "


    Centrifugal has its own plan. Since Luna plays hypocrite with him, he forces her to say her purpose. Since she has revealed his weakness, he does not make good use of it www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C57

    "The magic sound box must be in your hands." The moon god suddenly raised his voice, which made Li Du feel confused. Maybe he found that his emotion was out of control. After a pause, he said again: "even if it''s not in your hands, it''s also in your control."


    "How do you say that?" From pick eyebrow to ask a way.


    The moon god took a deep look away, sighed, and said, "when we destroyed the Mohist organ City, our Yin Yang family sent out the big simang and the little simang. In fact, I was originally planning to start, but I had to send them because of other things. Originally, according to my meaning, I wanted them to be together In the chaos, I got the magic sound treasure box in the dragon''s throat in the forbidden area of Mohist organ city. "


    The clothes of the moon god are windless and automatic, and the purple eyes contain deep color.


    "The magic sound treasure box is in the Mohist organ city!" Rao Shili couldn''t help being surprised. "In this way, you Yinyang family always know where the magic sound treasure box is, but you can''t get it because of the power of Mohism."


    "Yes, the magic sound treasure box is one of the keys to unlock Canglong Qisu. If we Yinyang family fight against Mohism for this reason, all forces will be moved by the wind. At that time, the magic sound treasure box will no longer be a secret."


    "Therefore, the father emperor''s decision to destroy the Mohist organ city also has the means of your Yin and Yang family in it." Li Li sneered and went to the moon god.


    "It''s just that you didn''t expect that I didn''t go deep into the organ City, which led to the fact that the chief and the minor didn''t have the chance to touch the Dragon throat at all, did you?"


    "No The moon god''s tone is a little complicated, and his eyes are a little uncertain. "It''s undeniable that your actions almost always come out of my expectation. Therefore, I didn''t expect that you could ask Da Siming and shaosiming to help you hide some details of the matter."


    Moon god''s words let leave unconsciously clench hands, although the face is still a indifferent appearance, but the dark fundus still can see a wave.


    "Don''t be nervous." Moon god gently looked away. "Da Siming and Shao Siming didn''t say what you did, but if they didn''t, it didn''t mean I didn''t know. Mr. Fusu, you underestimate the mystery of yin and Yang


    "Are you threatening me?" The tone of departure turned cold.


    "Mr. Fusu, it''s all up to you to threaten or not. If blackmail is in your hands, you know a lot about the secrets of our Yin Yang family. The so-called trade is fair, don''t you think? "


    There is a strange atmosphere between the two people who look at each other. Only the stars are moving slowly.


    "In that case, what is the content of the deal?" Finally, he took a deep breath and broke the silence.


    The corner of the moon god''s mouth vaguely evokes a faint radian.


    "I have only one purpose - the magic box."


    "Now that you know the situation of the trip to the organ City, you should understand that not only the big simang and the little simang, but also I didn''t enter the Dragon throat, so I didn''t see the so-called magic sound treasure box. The Mohist organ city has been destroyed, and the magic sound box may have been annihilated. "


    From the tone with a trace of disappointment, but the fundus of the eyes flashing a treacherous light.


    "No, the magic sound treasure box is a treasure. It is by no means possible for ordinary energy to damage it. Moreover, the giant Mohist also knows the existence of the magic sound treasure box and naturally knows its importance. Even if he is dead, he must have made the best arrangement for the magic sound treasure box."


    From now on, I''m glad that I hypnotized Da Siming at that time. Therefore, even the moon god didn''t tell the truth from his fabricated memory, but thought that all the Mohist people were dead. In this way, the situation is much better than he had imagined.


    "The leader of Mohist school is only duanmurong, a medical immortal."


    "You mean the magic sound box is in Duanmu girl''s hands?" From the tone of a tight, God of the moon''s words really let from a surprise, but think carefully, it is also such a thing.


    If it is true that the moon god said that the magic sound treasure box is indeed in the organ City, then according to the personality of the Mohist giant, it is possible to entrust the magic sound treasure box to duanmurong, but the Mohist elders are not dead, so the magic sound treasure box may also be taken directly by them.


    The problem is that he can''t tell the moon god that many Mohist leaders are not dead.


    Moreover, if the magic sound box is really in Duan Murong''s hands, why has he never seen it, and Duan Murong never mentioned it in front of him?


    As long as the thought of Duan Murong may be hiding something from him, the bottom of the centrifugal even a little uncomfortable feeling, although very light, but it is clear.


    But now, obviously, is not the time to distinguish this inexplicable emotion.


    "No one else has such a position except Yixian girl. What''s more, the magic sound treasure box is of extraordinary significance. If you are an ordinary Mohist disciple, I''m afraid you don''t have the strength to protect it. " The purple eyes under the moon god gauze blinked. "If the medical immortal had not been taken away by you, entered the palace, and was appreciated by your majesty --"Although the words behind the moon god didn''t finish, the meaning was self-evident.


    Li narrowed his eyes and spoke coldly. "No matter whether the magic sound treasure box is in Duanmu girl''s hands or not, I hope you can give it to me. Don''t worry. I''m not interested in the magic sound treasure box."


    "Oh? The magic sound treasure box is the key to unlock Canglong Qisu. I don''t believe that you are not interested in the secret of Canglong Qisu


    "It''s no use saying more. I''ll prove it to you, but if you get what you want, what can you give me? After all, it''s a deal. " From staring at the moon god''s eyes, black pupil with purple eyes collision, a kind of faint momentum sent out, let people tremble.


    The moon God raised his eyes. "Look at Ying Zheng''s trust."


    From the pupil suddenly a contraction! ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C58

    Ying Zheng''s trust! These five words really knock into the heart of Li.


    For a dictatorial and suspicious king, his trust is undoubtedly the most difficult thing to obtain. Even for his own son, it is a luxury.


    And such a promise, but also in addition to the God of the moon, no one can do.


    Because, as the protector of the Empire, Ying Zheng''s trust in her is unprecedented.


    This promise is very attractive to Li.


    From the low smile out. "It''s worthy of being the Lord of the moon. It''s really seven inches for snake. I can''t refuse your offer."


    The corner of the moon god''s mouth has a radian, and his voice has a light sense of leisure. "It seems that master Fusu agreed."


    "I have no reason to refuse, do I?" From and the moon god looked at each other, around the two people around the border also gradually dissipated.


    "Young master." The first one appeared in the distance of sight was Shi Lan''s delicate face, which was slightly anxious. She comforted her with a smile.


    From here, I found that the main hall, which could not be seen clearly, is now clearly distinguishable. Instead of Carving Dragons and painting phoenixes in the palace, it is full of complicated and mysterious patterns. If you look carefully, you will feel dizzy.


    Although the instruments placed around seem to be very simple, we can still see the mystery hidden in their simplicity. Moreover, the placement of those small objects vaguely reveals an inexplicable law.


    Looking back, it seems that the Yin Yang family is able to stand out among the various schools of thought. It is by no means relying on pure calculation to get to this position.


    "Mr. Fusu, please take a seat." A slightly childish but mixed with a sense of inexplicable gloomy voice came, interrupted from the thoughts.


    It was a boy with a tender face, but sharp eyes. He looked only thirteen or fourteen years old, but his breath was very strong. Around his left eye, there is a strange Lavender flame pattern, which makes his originally handsome face add some strange breath.


    And that strange dress, different from ordinary people''s white abnormal skin color, this child, very dangerous!


    Centrifugal under such a decision.


    With a flash of light in his eyes, the strange child in front of him is quite consistent with the ghost of the star, the mysterious protector of the Yin Yang family.


    Although Li had a lot of thoughts in his heart, he didn''t show anything on his face. He went straight to the top and sat down. Taiyi of the Eastern Emperor is still in the closed pass. Now it''s normal for the Yin and Yang family to send the highest two Dharma protectors to talk with each other.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, today, Fu Su came to discuss with the Yin Yang family about the fairyland on the sea on behalf of his father. I don''t know what you think." From sitting on the top, glanced at the crowd, light said. "The fairy mountain on the sea is also very far away from Sanghai, which is beyond human power. It needs the cooperation of Gongshu family."


    "What Mr. Fusu said is true." The blue eyes of Xinghun Yimi are full of strange feelings. "Xinghun inquired about the ancient books. If he wanted to travel far to Xianshan, he would have to build a big ship, which was not for the public transportation family."


    "That''s right." The moon god nodded. "Ancient books do mention that there is a ship named mirage, which can ride the wind and waves and travel thousands of miles."


    From shape like surprised said: "unexpectedly so magical." But in fact, he was in Tucao, what mirage, not make complaints about a large displacement ship.


    "That''s right." Star soul looked at the moon without trace. "As for your Majesty''s instructions, my Yin Yang family will go all out. I''m afraid it''s not peaceful on the way to Haishan and Xianshan. Moreover, there are many medicinal materials on the mountain. For your Majesty''s immortality, naturally, my Yin Yang family will also go with me. What do you think, Mr. Fusu?"


    From the straightforward nod. "Naturally, as the right arm of the Empire, the Yin and Yang family is the best choice for their peers."


    For this matter, Ying Zheng has already passed the gas with him in advance. It seems that there are many secrets hidden in his trip to Xianshan on the sea, so originally in Ying Zheng''s plan, the Yin Yang family was one of the forces accompanying him.


    "Thank you, young master, but Xinghun has another invitation."


    "You said


    "Your Majesty has always been in favor of yunzhongjun''s medicine refining skills, and the conditions of yunzhongjun''s medicine refining are also very harsh, so on the mirage, you must build a place for medicine refining according to yunzhongjun''s requirements."


    After pondering for a moment, Li nodded and said, "I will naturally report this matter to my father. However, according to his father''s trust in yunzhongjun, this matter should not be a problem."


    Li naturally knows how obsessed Ying Zheng is with refining medicine. Therefore, Ying Zheng should have no reason not to agree to yunzhongjun''s modest request.


    The corner of the star soul''s mouth conjures up a strange radian. Although it''s a smile, it makes people feel cold.


    "Where''s Lord Luna?" Leave to turn Mou to ask a way. "What are the requirements for mirage construction?"


    From this words, the heart suddenly a trace of coolness, but feel carefully, and it seems not."It''s up to your majesty to arrange everything, but the fish scale house, the Dragon hall, the purple shell palace and the Pearl palace. ZiBei Water Pavilion is the place where our Yinyang family imprisons prisoners. Once the mirage is built, I''m afraid that some disobedient people will be needed to serve. Therefore, this ZiBei Water Pavilion has to be bothered by the public loser family. "


    From the pupil a shrink, purple shell water Pavilion, imprison the prisoner, isn''t it.


    A bold idea gradually took shape in my heart.


    "Ha ha - defeating the opponent is only a superficial purpose. Only by exploring the source of their inner humanity can we completely destroy the opponent. So, for those who are not obedient, what''s the use of a purple shell pavilion? "


    "The star soul Lord, this is the meaning of the East emperor Lord." The moon god seems to have a flat response to the star soul''s obstruction, but this simple sentence is enough to make the boy''s face suddenly cool down, even the air is slightly condensed.


    From pick eyebrow, he suddenly found that this star soul seems to be with the moon god do not like each other ah.


    ¡° ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C59

    The air is stagnant to the extreme, and you can almost feel the pressure in the line of sight of the star soul looking at the moon god. However, the moon god seems to turn a blind eye to the hostility of the star soul, and still stands there.


    In this way, the star soul is like an awkward child.


    It''s funny to think of this.


    "Since it''s the meaning of the Eastern Emperor, the star soul naturally dares not to follow." The sound, feel like squeeze out from the teeth in general.


    He felt his chin and looked at the two people''s eyes with deep meaning. It seemed that there was a real discord between the moon god and the star soul. However, I didn''t know what the attitude of the moon god meant.


    "Both of you are right. I''ll tell your father what you said." He felt the pattern carved on his chair, and his mouth was smiling. "As for the details of the mirage, I''d better wait until my 18 younger brothers come."


    "At your command."


    Li takes Shi LAN with the maid of the Yin Yang family to the room prepared for him by the Yin Yang family. Shi LAN closes her eyes and feels it, then nods to Li.


    "Young master." Shi LAN poured a cup of hot tea for Li, and then looked thoughtful.


    From a drink, and then a light breath, said: "just led us to the moon god''s men, so here should be safe."


    Shi Lan''s eyes widened slightly. "What do you mean, young master?"


    With a noncommittal smile, he walked up to Shi LAN and took a deep breath: "don''t worry, I haven''t forgotten your things. Now all the contacts with the Yin Yang family are just expedients. The Yin Yang family is cunning. You''d better not know some things."


    Shi LAN is not a sensible woman, heard from the words, just slightly Leng for a while, then bite lip nodded.


    "Young master, Xinghun is the leader who took the lead to destroy our Shushan mountain. Although he looks like a child, he is cruel and vicious. His cultivation is unfathomable when he is young. He has a deep mind. He has to defend himself." The stone orchid is as black as glass, and its eyes are shining with worried light, and its lips are unconsciously pursed tightly.


    Li noticed this and couldn''t help patting Shi Lan''s delicate shoulder and comforting him: "don''t worry, I have made some agreements with the moon god. Therefore, even if the star soul changes, I believe the moon god won''t sit back and ignore it."


    "Between the moon god and the star soul, I believe you can see that they are always at odds." Shi LAN went to the window and closed the window. Then she went to Li Li and said in a low voice, "because Xinghun was the leader who destroyed Shu mountain at that time, so I made a special investigation about him at the beginning."


    "In fact, the left Dharma protector of the Yin Yang family is always at odds with the right Dharma protector of the moon god. Although both of them are Dharma protectors, Taiyi, the Eastern Emperor of the Yin Yang family, seems to prefer the moon god. Xinghun is not angry about this. Therefore, Xinghun will not miss such an opportunity as long as he has the opportunity to fight against the moon god."


    "Oh?" From pick eyebrow, fundus flash a dark light. "It is said that he is not only proficient in strange Yin and Yang skills, but also has extremely terrible means of killing people, especially enjoying the feeling of dominating others'' life and death. It''s hard to deal with being targeted by such a person. The moon god didn''t tell me about it


    From the tone of inexplicable, people can not feel his real idea, but Shi LAN felt, from hidden in the insipid tone of the gloomy, intuition tells him, at the moment from very dangerous.


    "Young master, if you join hands with the moon god, if the star spirit knows it, it''s hard to guarantee that he won''t destroy it.


    The most worrying thing is that the moon god has found you, and if the star soul has found the 18th son -- " Shi Lan said with worry.


    Li shook his head and gave a smile to Shi LAN.


    "If what you say is true, then according to Xinghun''s mind, he will never seek other people''s help. If he finds Hu Hai, Xinghun will no doubt decide his own ability, so he won''t do it. The star soul needs his men, not his companions. "


    Li sneered and hissed: "this is his biggest weakness. He despises the enemy and is conceited."


    For the summary of Li, Shi LAN had to be brilliant in her heart.


    "But I can''t underestimate him. He didn''t find that the cooperation between me and Luna was the best. If he did, he would have to guard against it. " We will not underestimate any opponent.


    "Yes, although Xinghun is young, his observation ability is extremely high. You''d better be careful."


    He nodded away. "Once the mirage starts to be built, it will be a storm again. However, looking at the meaning of today''s Yin Yang family, it is estimated that the Yin Yang family will spend a lot of effort on the mirage. Shi LAN, it seems that your goal is to achieve the hope. "


    Shi Lan''s body trembled. After a long time, she said in a trembling voice: "Shi Lan''s hatred is true, but for Shi LAN now, I hope you can be safe."


    From the pupil a shrink, feel the place of the chest warm, the line of sight suddenly soft a lot. "Silly girl, don''t worry, young master, I will certainly help you get revenge. I will never let go of this Yin Yang family."In fact, he who is familiar with history can certainly think of how the country of bullets will harm the Chinese people thousands of years later, but the Yin Yang skills that those people are proud of are all spread from China.


    No matter where he is now, whether it is his own time or not, he can''t sit back and ignore it. This mirage is doomed to be unable to set sail!


    "By the way, young master, just now Ruo sent someone to say that Duanmu made some pills for you." Shi LAN takes out a sandalwood box from his waist. "There are three pills in it. Although the pills can''t bring the dead back to life, they are also good medicine for saving lives. Duanmu girl hopes that the young master can be careful outside and return to the palace safely as soon as possible."


    From the eyes of the complex took the sandalwood box, but suddenly appeared in the mind of the moon god in the border with his talk. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C60

    Magic sound treasure box, is it in duanmurong?


    Holding the sandalwood box fingers slowly tighten, can''t tell at the moment his mood.


    On the contrary, Shi LAN had some doubts about Li''s attitude and asked softly, "what''s the matter, young master?"


    "Shi LAN, in your opinion, Duanmu girl, she --" Leave some desire to say and stop, Shi LAN in hear Duanmu girl that moment, complexion slightly had some changes.


    "What happened to Duanmu girl?" Shi LAN turned her face. "Young master, do you miss her? Or do you regret bringing me to the Yin Yang family, young master? Duanmu''s medicine refining technique is superb. If Duanmu came, maybe she would give you more help. "


    Shi Lan''s words are quite strange. "Shi LAN, what''s the matter with you? I just want to ask you, do you think Duanmu girl has something to hide from me? Besides, I didn''t plan to take others with me when I went to the Yin Yang family. "


    Leave of words let Shi Lan''s body a stiff, half a day just looked back to leave one eye, the ear root all red. "How can you think so? Although Duanmu girl is one of the leaders of Mohist school, her help to you is obvious to all. What''s more, she has been living in your bedroom all the time. How can she --"


    Shilan frowned slightly. "Young master, it''s really chilling for you to doubt her like this."


    Li is dizzy by Shi Lan''s fast changing attitude. Before, he became angry because he heard Duan Murong. In a flash, he seems to be helping Duan Murong to report injustice.


    However, Shi Lan''s words are true. He can''t doubt his own people just because of the one-sided words of the moon god. What''s more, Duan Murong can see whether he is sincere or not.


    He was stunned.


    So thinking, for Shi Lan''s anger, he laughed like sorry. "It''s my negligence. It''s better to talk to Duanmu face to face."


    Shi Lan''s face softened when she heard the words. "I don''t know what you''re talking about, but with my understanding of Duanmu girl, she will never harm you."


    Leave hook lip to smile for a while, say: "you this wench, when with Duanmu girl so familiar."


    "Not familiar." A helpless light flashed through the dark eyes of Shilan. "It''s only because she''s too similar that I can feel her tangled mood."


    From the smell speech, like thinking of something in general, the corner of the mouth smile dissipated, a long time later, he said: "I understand."


    Then the two ended the conversation in a slightly awkward atmosphere.


    The house arranged for Li by Yin Yang family is very unique, with doors that can be opened on all sides. Li later found that after one of the doors was opened, there was a courtyard. In the middle of the courtyard was a tree with pink petals, which was very beautiful.


    In the middle of the moon, he was still sleepless, so he lifted the quilt and went to the center of the courtyard.


    Looking at the pink petals flying all over the sky, I was a little distracted.


    "Prince Fusu also likes to come out to enjoy the moon in the dead of night?"


    "Lord Xinghun." Although being interrupted by others makes Li feel uncomfortable, what makes him more concerned is that the star spirit can get close to him without disturbing him. It seems that his strength is still insufficient.


    Just, the little ghost of star soul came to him in the middle of the night. I don''t think it will be with him to enjoy the moon.


    And the other side does not say, he obviously will not take the initiative to ask.


    Therefore, the two people fell into a situation of silence for a time.


    "Master Fusu, do you know the magic sound treasure box?" Star soul a pair of big eyes is originally very lovely, but just in the background of the blue pattern appears very ghostly.


    Magic sound treasure box! From the eyes down, covering the dark light in the depths of the fundus. The star soul asked such a direct question as soon as he came up, and the situation of the Yin and Yang family was obviously not as united as he thought at first. Was the conversation between the moon god and him known by this kid?


    In other words, not only the moon god got information from the two simang, but also the star soul was very interested in it.


    However, no matter which of these situations, it is not the result we want to see.


    "Magic sound box? Isn''t that the treasure of your Yin Yang family? " Although in the heart mood tumbles, but leaves conceals very well, the puzzled mood expression is just right, lets the human not find the fault.


    "That''s right, but the magic sound treasure box has been stolen for a long time. According to years of investigation, the magic sound treasure box should be located in the Mohist organ city." Star soul said here, turned to face away. "Master Fusu led the people to break through the Mohist organ city. I don''t know if he saw it?"


    "Never." From pondered for a while, slowly said.


    The star soul narrowed his eyes and looked half a moment away. Then he said, "it''s a pity. Otherwise, your majesty will be very happy if you get the magic sound treasure box and solve the secret of Canglong Qisu."


    Centrifugal next move, it seems that the star soul did not know more than Luna, and should not have found that he and Luna private transactions, but since he said this, should be aware of.The magic sound treasure box may not play a big role in the star soul, but he doesn''t like to let the moon god get it. So, is this to sow discord? Let him understand how much benefit it will bring him if the magic sound box falls into his hands.


    Once he is moved, no matter whose hand the magic sound treasure box is, at least he will not help Luna any more.


    Rao is to leave, can''t help for star soul''s scheming to sigh a good at the moment.


    "What Xinghun said is that it seems that the matter that my father asked me to trace the remaining evils of Mohism needs to be speeded up." From a pair of already hooked, full of interest in the magic sound treasure box.


    "Mr. Fusu, I have a guess about the fate of the remaining evils of Mohism." Star soul did not leave, but continued this conversation, and star soul this words also let leave again spirit shock.


    The fate of the Mohist people is something that they don''t even know. How many means does this kid have? ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C61

    "Oh? I''d like to hear more about it. " From a curious appearance, had to sigh, his acting is now getting better and better.


    "Confucianism." Star soul mouth up and down a close, spit out two words.


    "Confucianism?" From pick eyebrow, pink petals fall on the tip of his hair, and then slowly slide down. "As far as I know, although the Confucianists are not very friendly with the Empire, they are not against the Empire. What''s more, the Mohist school has never been close to the Confucianists. In addition, the Mohist school has fallen down and scattered. How can we see that today''s Mohist school is not worth the risk of the Confucianists to lend a helping hand."


    "Ha ha." The star soul laughs some strange, the pale skin looks like the fierce ghost under the background of the night. "The snipe and the clam are competing for profits. Once the two hostile forces meet the threat of the third force, they may form a joint force under the catalysis of this force."


    He could not understand how clever Li was and what the spirit of the star meant.


    "But once this external force disappears, the two factions with different beliefs will kill each other, the situation will be treacherous, and Yin and Yang will turn to each other. If I take a step back, I can look back at the fight. " We should have clear thinking.


    Star soul eyes a fierce, and then quickly ease, as if just the fierce color is an illusion in general. "Mr. Fusu, you are still too soft hearted."


    For the words of the star soul, Li didn''t refute, just took a noncommittal look at the aggressive little boy who only reached his shoulder.


    "Even if what you say is true, the alliance between Confucianism and Mohism should not worry too much. Mohism is an unforgivable felon of the Empire, and Confucianism''s insistence will never blindly cover up." Although he said so, only he knew what he thought in his heart.


    Star soul naturally won''t be entangled in this matter for too long. Generally speaking, he didn''t get any useful information this time, let alone reach a consensus with Li.


    Therefore, it was meaningless to stay any longer. He quickly disappeared from his body as soon as he arrived.


    This method made Li wake up again. It seems that in the Yin Yang family, he needs to be vigilant all the time.


    "Young master, did the star spirit come?" The voice of Shi LAN came from behind. When I turned around, I saw Shi LAN standing there in thin clothes, with long hair scattered.


    I don''t know why. Li suddenly feels his heart tightened. He goes forward and takes a cape to put on Shi LAN. "What''s the matter?"


    "Since that, I''ve been particularly sensitive to the smell of those people, especially him." Shi Lan''s face turned pale. "Just now I had a dream that all the ethnic groups died one by one in front of me."


    Li reaches out his hand and embraces Shi Lan''s slender body into his arms, then soothes him with a soft voice. "Don''t worry, it''s all over. It''s all over." Shi LAN hugs Li tightly with his backhand.


    "Brother, I must find him." After a long time, Li heard Shi LAN whispering in his ear. Although the tone was not audible, it contained absolute faith.


    "I''ll find it for you." It''s far from commitment. "After the mirage is built, it is estimated that the Yinyang family will move most of their forces to the mirage, and they will certainly bring people who are very important to the Yinyang family. And your brother, whether he lives or dies, will certainly appear on the mirage. "


    Shi Lan''s mood also some eased down, heard from the words, gently nodded.


    He took Shi LAN back to her room and put her on the bed. "You sleep. I''ll be here with you."


    Wait until make sure Shi LAN has fallen asleep, leave this just lightly from Shi Lan''s room back out.


    A turn around, but saw that just like lilac general girl.


    "Little Si Ming!" Li said in surprise that he was not so surprised to see the star soul in the middle of the night, but he was very surprised to see that shaosiming, especially shaosiming, came to him specially.


    Shaosiming was surprised to see if he couldn''t see him. He just nodded to him, then turned around and left quickly to catch up.


    It''s the same courtyard just now, but it seems to be a little different. He raised his hand to touch the invisible net around the two people and asked with a little hesitation, "is this the border?"


    Shaosiming''s purple eyes looked away without blinking, and then nodded gently.


    What makes Li feel strange is that shaosiming is a member of the Yin Yang family. However, facing her, his vigilance will naturally decrease. Even when he is alone with her, he will feel very relaxed.


    Is he also confused by the girl''s appearance?


    Li shook his head and threw the idea out of his mind. He knew that it was impossible. If he was really the kind of person who only looked at his appearance, he would have died many times.


    I don''t know what I can''t understand. Now I can only put it aside for a while, because he has a premonition that Shao Siming''s coming to him this time is not aimless.


    Li Li narrowed his eyes and looked at the light green border surrounding the two people. Vaguely, he felt that the fluctuation of the border was not the same as that of the moon god. It was not only the difference of yin and Yang, but also not belonging to the same sect."Yes, the structure of the boundary is not from the Yin Yang school." An ethereal voice suddenly appears in Li''s mind. Li stares at shaosiming standing in front of him, but seems to have no action.


    "Just now, were you talking?" From the dead staring at the girl in front of her heart, unconsciously slightly accelerated a little bit.


    "Yes, I am communicating with you in the way of spiritual transmission." The ethereal voice rang out in his mind again.


    Li Li took a deep breath, kept silent for a long time, and said, "if I remember correctly, this unique skill should be owned by Taoism. As far as I know, if this jiejie is not a Yin Yang school, only Taoism has jiejie. Do you want to tell me that the elder of the wood Department of the Yin Yang family is actually a Taoist? "


    This kind of conjecture makes you feel terrible. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C62

    When shaosiming heard Li''s words, his purple eyes blinked. Because half of his face was covered under the veil, he couldn''t see shaosiming''s expression at the moment, but he could feel that the girl''s breath was slightly disordered.


    Although the waiting silence is short, it still makes people feel extra long.


    Li couldn''t explain why he was suddenly nervous, until a single tone appeared in his mind - en, li felt half of himself was struck by thunder - stiff.


    "Surprised?" There was a faint smile in the girl''s voice. "It seems that even if you don''t see it, my disguise is really successful."


    I don''t know if I have too few opportunities to speak. Suddenly I can communicate with people in my mind. The girl''s words suddenly increase.


    From the blink of an eye, just slowly accepted the reality in front of us.


    "Why do you sneak into the Yin Yang family?" Li pondered for a while and continued to ask, "if I remember correctly, Taoism and Mohism have a long history. You have no flaw in your last visit to the organ city."


    "Because I have something more important, a Mohist, which is not worth exposing." Shaosiming''s purple eyes flashed and his voice turned cold.


    More important than Mohism? In the process of centrifugation, he thought to himself that the trip to the Mohist organ city had almost destroyed all the power of Mohism. What task shaosiming had was more important than the whole school of Mohism.


    Moreover, although shaosiming is a rising star, she is still young. She is only 18 or 19 years old, and she has been a shaosiming for a long time. Although she has great talent in Yin and Yang, her strength is not enough to become shaosiming.


    Therefore, it can be inferred that shaosiming entered the Yin Yang family at least five or six years before he became shaosiming. That is to say, shaosiming entered the Yin Yang family about ten years old.


    Even if people in this era are precocious, it''s really inconceivable that Taoism sent such a little girl to carry out such a dangerous task.


    However, no matter how unreasonable these things are, it is already a fact.


    However, it is worth noting that originally Li just thought shaosiming was a beautiful girl full of mystery. Now it seems that he was able to lurk under the eyelids of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi for such a long time, and even achieved the position of shaosiming.


    The girl''s ingenuity has surpassed all the women he has ever seen.


    So think, from the attitude is also cautious, looking at that pair of purple eyes of black eyes dyed a little bit of serious color.


    "You are so cautious and careful, but you are willing to take risks to come to me, and even expose your origin. What''s your purpose?" Li''s head is naturally extremely sober. It''s interesting to say that since he came to this Yin Yang family, all the members of this Yin Yang family seem to be predestined with him. They all come to him to blow up secrets and seek cooperation.


    Although shaosiming didn''t know what his aim was, he was definitely not the enemy.


    However, huge benefits are naturally accompanied by huge risks. He should have the opportunity to know and use his life.


    "You are very cheerful." Shao Siming''s tone returned to his plain and unshakable appearance. "In the last trip to the organ City, although you have cheated Da Siming, I know that the Mohist people did not die."


    From pick eyebrow, looked at her one eye, said: "star soul and moon god seem to know some inside information, difficult not, is what you say?"


    "Of course not. They just seduced Da Siming with Yin and Yang skills. As for me, with their cultivation of yin and Yang skills, I have no way to peep into the secret of my soul, but --" Shao Siming said here, with a little doubt and curiosity.


    "Da Siming''s cultivation should not be able to resist the Yin and Yang skills of star soul and moon god, but she didn''t tell the truth for some reason. And in the organ City, besides me, the chief executive has had contact with you. " Shaosiming''s fingertips lit a green flame and kept beating. "After that, I deliberately explored it with Taoist secret method, and found that the consciousness of Da Siming seemed to be sealed by some mysterious force, and there were some memories that could not be detected."


    Although Li didn''t change his face, his heart trembled because of Shao Siming''s words. The mysterious seal in Shao Siming''s mouth must be the result of his seduction of Da Siming with magic.


    Fortunately, the existence of space is not something they can spy on, otherwise, it will cause unpredictable consequences.


    "When I pulled you into my space boundary just now, I tried you out with Taoist secret method and my wooden Yin Yang skill. What surprised me was that I didn''t find that power in your body. I just had a strange feeling, and this feeling would make me feel a little dangerous."


    Shao Siming''s purple eyes stare at Li for a moment. Even if there is a veil, Li can feel the deep confusion.


    However, Li naturally would not be kind enough to explain to shaosiming.


    "No matter what you come to me for tonight, I think I underestimated you before." From this speech is not empty, less simang seems to be very useful, slightly nodded. "I''m satisfied with your affirmation.""However, I have limited time to maintain the boundary, and the star soul has strong insight, so we can''t waste any more time. In fact, I''m looking for you tonight to tell you that no matter what the final outcome of the Yin Yang family is, no matter which side of the moon god or the star soul you are standing on, I hope you can give me yunzhongjun. "


    "What do you mean?" Shaosiming''s words are a little abrupt. Rao Shi Li is a little confused.


    "I know that your goal is that position. I also know that you have reached some agreement with Luna. Maybe it''s the magic box. But don''t worry. My goal is not to create a magic sound box. I just want to find someone from the Yin Yang family. " Shaosiming''s purple eyes flashed a trace of pain.


    Looking for someone again, Li suddenly thought of Shi LAN. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C63

    It''s unrealistic for Li to know his magical Association, because Shi LAN is looking for her elder brother. As Shi Lan''s elder brother, he can be regarded as the direct descendant of Shu mountain. Naturally, he can''t have anything to do with shaosiming.


    However, if shaosiming and Shi LAN are not looking for the same person, and they are all captured by the Yin Yang family, then Li can''t help saying that there is no one in the Yin Yang family?


    "Do you mean that you want me to help you find someone?" From pondered for a while, hands ring chest, a face uncertain looking at in front of the veil can not see the face of the girl. "You know, as the elder of the wood Department of the Yin Yang family, you have been lurking in the Yin Yang family for so long, but you have not found the person you want to find. Even if I am the prince of the Empire, how can I guarantee to find the person you want to find?"


    I wonder if he just looks like a detective? Let him look for people one by one. Although


    was so fond of his mind, he was still curious about the real intention of make complaints about his arrival.


    Shao Siming looked away for a long time, until he felt that the space had been stagnant, so Shao Siming''s voice rang out in his mind again.


    "Although I am one of the five elders of the Yin Yang family, you should be able to see that among the five elders, the only ones who can really contact some core secrets are Xinghun and Luna. The one the Eastern Emperor Taiyi trusts most is Luna. The cultivation of Luna''s Yin Yang skill has reached the state of perfection. I can''t get any news from her." When shaosiming said this, he could not conceal a sense of frustration.


    "Besides, on the previous hall, the moon god told you to build ZiBei Water Pavilion, right?" Though it is a question of doubt, it is full of affirmation in the tone of Shao''s life. From a little thought, it is clear that the waiter in the hall at that time had fewer eyeliners.


    This is normal. As one of the five elders, I have been lurking in the Yin Yang family for so long. It is absolutely impossible to say that I have no influence in the Yin Yang family.


    From so thinking, for less simang words to a bit more serious.


    Shaosiming stopped for a moment, and then purple eyes swept away. She saw that the other party''s black eyes were looking at her seriously. She didn''t know why, but she first staggered her sight, but continued: "that purple shell water Pavilion is the place where the Yin and Yang family imprison important criminals. The moon god didn''t cheat you."


    "So you mean that you want me to promise to build ZiBei Water Pavilion, and then find a chance to enter and find the person you want?" From pick eyebrow to ask a way, but think in the heart, this is and Shi LAN happen to coincide.


    "No Shaosiming shook his head unexpectedly. "Or not quite. You underestimate the power of the moon god. Although the cultivation of yin and Yang of the star spirit is very advanced, there is still a gap between the star spirit and the moon god. What''s more, the moon god has a deep foundation in the Yin and Yang family. Even if the star spirit can occupy a good position for a while, it can never retreat from the moon god. "


    "What''s more, since the ZiBei Water Pavilion is the meaning of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, Xinghun won''t stop it any more. With the ability of the moon god, Ying Zheng will certainly build the ZiBei Water Pavilion on the mirage tower as long as she wants. Because, in addition to the Yin and Yang family, compared with the Empire, some shady things are more


    Li narrowed his eyes and reexamined the girl in purple. His curiosity about shaosiming became more serious.


    However, as a girl of eighteen or nineteen years old, she has such a high talent that her status in Taoism should not be low. As a princess of Shushan, Shi LAN would not have ventured alone if it had not been for the fall of Shushan.


    So for Shao Siming, how could Taoism rest assured that she was in danger alone? Since she is so persistent in seeking, why not resort to the power of Taoism?


    After all, compared with Shushan, Taoism is much more powerful. Even the Yin and Yang school can''t move freely.


    There are too many doubts about shaosiming. He never speaks, and he hides his face. All of them arouse the curiosity in the centrifugal process.


    Perhaps, it is because of these curiosities that we keep our unique feelings towards the girl in front of us.


    "Since ZiBei Water Pavilion will be built successfully, what do you want me to do for you?"


    "It''s very simple. I need a way to get into ZiBei Water Pavilion."


    "Oh." Li Li gave a sneer. "Even if I''m the prince of the Empire, I can''t know how to get into ZiBei Water Pavilion."


    Shaosiming''s purple eyes narrowed slowly, and the sleeves were windless. "Mr. Fusu, you don''t have to hide. You have already reached some kind of agreement with gongshuqiu on your trip to the organ City, haven''t you? Mirage can''t be completed by relying on the power of yin and Yang family. It must rely on the power of Gongshu family. With your ability, you can get the way to enter ZiBei Water Pavilion from Gongshu family


    His hands suddenly clenched. The agreement he reached with gongshuqiu was a trump card in his hand. How did shaosiming know?


    "Look at your reaction, you really have a private agreement with the public loser." The girl''s voice in my mind was tinged with a trace of satisfaction and so clear.


    From this time how can not understand, he was the little girl calculated."Don''t deny it. As an elder of the Ministry of wood, I am very familiar with the power of nature. Although your emotional fluctuation is small, it is enough to explain the problem. So, what? As long as you promise me, I''ll treat myself as if I don''t know anything. " Shaosiming has a sense of certainty.


    From the emotional fluctuations quickly stabilized, with purple eyes half ring, until purple eyes dyed with uncertain color, he just light mouth. "Even if you tell me something like this, I won''t admit it. How credible is that? Moreover, once you say it, the image and status you have maintained for many years will inevitably collapse. With your intelligence, you must know what to do. "


    Leaving the words, let the girl''s face lose the color of blood, the original white face is even more pale, it seems to be a bit pitiful. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C64

    The slender eyelashes on the purple eyes kept flashing, and the light green light around shaosiming became restless with the rise and fall of her mood.


    "It seems that I underestimate you." Just when Li thought that the girl in purple was going to leave, the light green light suddenly came into the girl''s body. It seemed that the other person''s heart was also very good. In this way, they could keep their emotions. They were really talented people.


    "You''re right. If I say it and you refuse to admit it, I will suffer in the end. But don''t forget that, with Ying Zheng''s suspicious nature, if I say that, even if he doesn''t believe it, he will certainly be suspicious. For Ying Zheng, according to his character, once the doubt is formed, it will be difficult to erase it. "


    Shaosiming''s happy smile. "So this deal, for both of us, has to be done!"


    "All right." Now that I''m talking about this, it''s meaningless for me to keep on fighting. I simply replied, "I can help you get the way to enter the ZiBei Water Pavilion. Similarly, I need you to be my internal agent in the Yin Yang family. I know that this also has some risks for you, so you don''t have to do it unless necessary. What''s more, if you are sure that the person you are looking for is really in ZiBei Water Pavilion, then I can help you within my ability. How about that? "


    "It''s a deal." Shaosiming even agreed to leave without hesitation. It seems that she has a deep attachment to the person she wants to find.


    As soon as they reached an agreement, the boundary around them dissipated in an instant, and the purple figure turned into a green awn in the blink of an eye.


    Li of course knows that this is not an immortal method, but Shao Siming''s unique ability of teleportation. It seems that Shao Siming''s ability of teleportation has been cultivated to a very high level before he can do it without trace.


    The higher her strength is, the more reassuring he is.


    Standing in the empty corridor, he pretended that nothing had happened and walked slowly back to his room.


    More than half of the night has passed. Tomorrow, Hu Hai will arrive at Yin Yang home.


    But with a smile from evil spirit, Hu Hai will never know what he lost when he was late! And Li has to admit that the development in front of him has actually exceeded his original expectation. After all, he can get the help of Luna and shaosiming in a short day. This is something that many people can''t ask for!


    After a good night''s dream, maybe it was because I was not in the palace, so I had a hard time sleeping until --


    "brother, why can''t you stay in bed?"


    As soon as he heard that voice full of magic, li felt that all the sleepers were far away from him. When he saw that handsome face magnified in front of his eyes and that pair of eyes with different colors, li felt that he was sober as never before.


    "Brother, are you awake? I said, I come to find my brother. You will be happy to get up. See, I''m not wrong Hu Hai said with an innocent smile, then turned his head slightly to pick eyebrows at the people behind him.


    Li crosses Hu Hai and looks behind him, but he sees that Shi LAN stares at Hu Hai with bad color. When he sees Li waking up, he glances away and says in a cold voice: "you are really the son of the 18th generation. Shi LAN comes to find you early in the morning, but you ignore me."


    For Shi Lan''s behavior of playing small temperament, Li naturally understood that it was acting, so he said, "don''t be rude."


    "Brother, don''t blame her. It''s the hardest thing to suffer beauty. I understand, brother." Hu Hai''s smiling face, you know what I know, is far away from the black line on his face. Sure enough, after a lie is formed, it depends on countless lies to make up for it. However, it has to be said that when it is made up, his heart is still dark and cool.


    "Brother." Hu Hai is as innocent as the eyes of ordinary people. He is a coquettish man. He puts his hand on Li''s shoulder, but Li feels that Hu Hai is like a greasy snake winding around him. He doesn''t know how to deal with it.


    However, with Li''s personality, since Hu Hai made him unhappy, how could he make Hu Hai feel better.


    So, he looked like a good brother, and I said to Hu Hai with a righteous face: "brother 18, why are you still so naughty? My father has already said that this time I''m going to take you out of the palace to see the world, so you only know how to play with butterflies all day long. As a result, you still look like a fool. How can your brother tell your father? "


    Although Li''s words seem to be for Hu Hai''s good, none of them is not to poke Hu Hai''s heart. Fu Su was too kind. He was afraid to say that Hu Hai was born with him, but he didn''t know that the boy in front of him was an unfamiliar white eyed wolf.


    Now, with Ying Zheng''s advice as a shield, what he said is even more reckless.


    Li of course knows that the reason why Hu Hai seems to be idle on the surface is that he has more scruples about his eldest son in his heart. In order not to arouse Ying Zheng''s suspicion and fear, he makes such an appearance.


    Now he takes the eldest brother''s identity to pressure him, teach him, Hu Hai''s heart can be imagined.Sure enough, from the tip of his eyes, he found that the radian of Hu Hai''s mouth was pressed down, and the smile at the bottom of his eyes was completely faded, even the arm from his shoulder was a little stiff.


    There was a faint smile from the bottom of his eyes, and then he patted Hu Hai''s arm. "What? Eighteen younger brother won''t share with elder brother because of this. After all, elder brother is also for you. "


    Treat him in his own way! From Fusu''s memory, Li knows that before, Hu Hai framed Fusu countless times in the same way for you!


    Hu Hai''s eyes heard Li''s words and crossed a different color. His eyes suddenly turned to Li''s dark eyes, but what he saw was still the pure light of the past, and even the smile radiance of the corner of his mouth remained unchanged.


    Hu Hai turns his head slightly and says in secret, is he thinking too much? ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C65

    From the perspective of Hu Hai''s look, he naturally knows Hu Hai''s suspicions at the moment, but he has a bottom in his heart, so he will not be afraid of Hu Hai''s suspicions.


    After several moves between the two people, even though Hu Hai secretly suffered a few losses, he still dared to be angry and speechless. After all, Fusu is still his elder brother and eldest son in name. In any case, he can''t commit the following crimes.


    What''s more, in the past, he was brotherly, which would break the current situation for the sake of unrealistic conjecture. It would be a loss business.


    Li also just grasped Hu Hai''s thought and was so unscrupulous.


    "Brother, you are so capable. You must have made an agreement with all the members of the Yin Yang family yesterday. In that case, just wait." The dark light was hidden in Hu Hai''s eyes, and the radian of the corner of his mouth seemed to be calculated carefully. No matter from which angle, it looked innocent.


    Just, have already known Hu Hai''s true face, how can you still believe this boy''s superficial things.


    What''s more, the boy''s words are not subtle. On the surface, it seems that there is nothing, but if you think about it carefully, he is just inquiring whether he reached any consensus with the Yin Yang family yesterday.


    Thanks to the good impression that Fu Su left to Hu Hai, Hu Hai''s vigilance to him was reduced to the lowest level, and even the temptation seemed to be extremely direct.


    It''s cheap.


    However, Hu Hai''s careful thinking had been prepared for a long time. That''s why he didn''t have a deep discussion with all the members of the Yin and Yang school yesterday, because this action was after all inspired by Ying Zheng to teach Hu Hai well.


    No matter what Hu Hai has learned or not, his intention of teaching as a brother must be shown. If he says that everything has been settled at the moment, he seems to be very capable on the surface, but Li knows that once he returns to the palace, Hu Hai seems to inadvertently mention it in Ying Zheng''s face, then in Ying Zheng''s heart, he has to remember it. It''s not beautiful!


    This is not only the crime of not treating younger brother well, but also the contempt of Ying Zheng''s will!


    From the deep black eyes flashed a cold light, the radian of the corner of the mouth is a little cold, this Hu Hai, said almost every sentence is full of traps, I really don''t know how those people behind him to train a young man to look like now, or that the supreme position is too attractive?


    It''s no use thinking too much!


    Centrifugal in the dark sigh, the face is a helpless look, shaking his head. "No substantial progress has been made. What''s more, my father said that you should come out to see the world this time. You can''t stay in your own palace all day. So my brother thought that he would wait for you to come and discuss."


    Even he was almost cheated by himself. Therefore, the highest level of cheating is to cheat himself first.


    It seems that in terms of acting skills, he may not lose to the young man in front of him.


    After hearing the words of Li, a light of disdain flashed from the bottom of his eyes, but the corners of his mouth involuntarily stirred up, which naturally fell into Li''s eyes.


    It seems that although Hu Hai is cruel and scheming, he is still old in the end, and the forces behind him have also given him some help. In addition, the original Fusu is too kind, which makes his innocent appearance hide a free and proud heart.


    Presumably, he must be disdained and despised because Li was really obedient and waiting in the Yin Yang family. He didn''t take the opportunity to seek profits for himself, but at the same time, he was happy that Li didn''t make any progress.


    This kind of contradictory mood also shows his proud personality.


    For this kind of personality, Li Dao is really happy to see its success.


    Because pride will defeat!


    "Brother, that younger brother depends on you to take care of him. But let''s forget it today. Anyway, my father and Emperor didn''t limit when we would go back. It''s a rare chance to get out of the palace, so --" Hu Hai stretched out his hand to hold Li''s arm, blinked, and felt his goose bumps.


    If you want to say that Hu Hai, he can bear it all the time. It''s the act of coquetry when he pretends to be innocent. It''s unbearable. A good young man looks like a fake girl.


    Keke, it''s far away.


    "So let''s have a good time outside, and then we''ll go back to the palace."


    Centrifugal under sneer, but a loyal face, embarrassed to say: "no, the emperor entrusted us with a heavy task, how can we neglect our duty? Eighteen younger brothers, be obedient. "


    Hu Hai''s face was stiff. He grabbed Li''s hand and unconsciously tightened it. Li picked his eyebrows. The pain actually made him feel better.


    After all, he is very happy to see Hu Hai eat shriveled.


    "My brother has been more and more strict with my brother recently." Hu Hai dropped his eyes and his tone was inexplicable.


    From mild smile, get up to pour two cups of tea, smile but not language. Instead, Hu Hai followed him and drank the tea he poured. "Brother, why don''t you talk."


    "I see you talk too much." Hu Hai couldn''t grasp the half true and half false words."Young master, a descendant of the Yin Yang family came to say that there will be a dinner party in the evening to meet the young master and the eighteen generations." Shi LAN happened to come in at the meeting, and the smile at the corner of her mouth was just right.


    "They''re fast, but I''ll be there." Hu Hai looked away without any trace, but he didn''t know that he was looking away.


    Li naturally knew that Hu Hai was stimulating him. After all, he arrived yesterday, but there was no such reception.


    Although Fu Su''s original intelligence quotient did not necessarily feel the irony under this sentence, he could understand the deep meaning of it, but he didn''t care. After all, only he knew what he got yesterday.


    The so-called dull sound makes a lot of money. We should follow this creed to the end!


    I just don''t know what kind of expression Hu Hai will have when he realizes the truth of the matter and his true purpose.


    I have some bad taste to think about. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C66

    "Don''t talk nonsense. It''s the friendship of the masters of yin and yang to do so. In that case, you should go back to your room and get ready. "


    It was not until Hu Hai''s figure was out of sight that the false mask on his face disappeared.


    "Young master." The stone orchid wants to say and stop again, leave to wave a hand. "You go out first. I''ll be alone. Don''t come in without asking you."


    From the eyes of a dark, because just now, he felt the system came to a sudden change.


    After Shi Lan also went out, Li quickly entered the system and saw the turntable glowing with dazzling white light.


    I think it''s because I got the alliance of moon god and shaosiming, which opened a turntable.


    A little ponder, from the choice of props.


    The turntable rotates rapidly, and finally a white mask appears in the white light. The mask is transparent, with warm light on it. It doesn''t look like any product.


    The message of the mask appears in the center of the turntable.


    Camouflage mask.


    If the host covers it on the face, it can change the appearance and even change the types of forces in the body. Without moving the body, it can weaken the sense of existence of the host to the greatest extent. It belongs to the high-quality prop mask.


    It turned out to be a top grade prop! Only when you feel the warm touch from the mask and hold it in your hand can you really feel the simulated touch close to human skin. This system is really unexpected.


    The most important thing is that the function of this mask makes him very happy. After all, there are many things he wants to find out, but there is no suitable person to go. If he has this mask, all the ideas in his mind can be put into practice.


    He quickly retired from the system, but he did not forget that he was in the Yin Yang family now. Although he could feel some dynamics of the outside world after the system upgrade, the Yin Yang family was too mysterious and unpredictable, so he should be careful.


    After coming out of the system, the mask turned into a jade pendant. After inputting his own internal power, the mask appeared in his hand again.


    It''s convenient.


    With such a delay, it was almost time for the dinner party of the Yin and Yang family. I looked at the jade pendant on my waist and laughed thoughtfully.


    The dinner party is not too lively in places like the Yin Yang family, which seems a bit ghostly. In particular, the more important the place is, the Yin Yang family has given up the bodyguards who are flesh and blood, but uses those who are not touching the ground and can not be said to be human puppets.


    "Shi LAN, you come to my room to sleep tonight." Pretending to be drunk and leave early, Li and Shi LAN come into the room together. As soon as Li enters the room, he whispers in Shi Lan''s ear.


    The pink ears of Shilan turned red and hesitated, but they didn''t reply for a long time.


    Jiejieshi said, "I have something to look into tonight."


    They are all smart people. What''s wrong with Shi LAN? If she is in his room, even if someone visits, as long as Shi LAN talks, the other party will leave cleverly.


    From did not see the side of the head of the stone orchid face a stiff, the face flashed a slightly disappointed but happy complex look.


    "I see, you, be careful." Shi Lan said nothing more, which is also the most appreciated point.


    Come out from the room, bypass a slightly remote place, take out the mask directly from the face. Under the silver moonlight, I saw that the original handsome face began to change slowly, and finally turned into a face that looked honest and honest, and the body shape was not as tall and handsome as before, but a lot shorter and looked more ordinary.


    Li Li looked down at himself. He seemed to be quite satisfied with himself. He used his internal power secretly, but he imagined the appearance of the Yin Yang family when they were performing their skills. Thinking about this, a dark blue flame suddenly appeared on his left hand.


    It''s very similar to the flame that Xinghun plays with, but Li knows that it''s completely condensed by internal power, only the mask changes its shape.


    In fact, there is no power of the flame on the hand of Xinghun. It''s just a simple internal force.


    Li Tiao Mei, however, was satisfied.


    Finally, after confirming that there was nothing wrong with him, he jumped away.


    If there''s anything to gain from the dinner just now, it''s a little bit into the hinterland of the Yin Yang family.


    Standing in the dead corner of the line of sight, I looked at the pair of feet, like floating puppets, with a cold smile. Although these puppets don''t need to worry about their loyalty, they are dead after all. So, one minute away from their eyes, they take out the prepared concealed weapon and wave it, and the puppets follow the sound.


    In this way, he quickly goes through the corridor of Yin Yang family. Ling Bo, who has entered the realm of transformation, can''t figure out his present figure. According to his estimation, I''m afraid that the present speed, even if Shao Siming, who is famous for his speed, can only see a shadow.


    His goal is very clear. At this dinner party, he met yunzhongjun of the Yin Yang family. Naturally, he was quite curious about yunzhongjun''s medicine refining skills. Judging from the situation at the dinner party, this yunzhongjun obviously had a different relationship with Xinghun.Although Xinghun is not very old, he has a lot of thoughts. In addition, he is cruel and cruel. Although the last fight was not an unhappy break-up, it was not pleasant.


    This boy doesn''t seem to be a broad-minded person. Besides, he has a lot to do with yunzhongjun. If Xinghun wants to plot against someone in the Yin Yang family, there are only a few people who can escape.


    Moreover, although he reckons that Xinghun will not unite with Hu Hai, he is not the worm in Xinghun''s stomach after all. In order to ensure the safety, he will go to yunzhongjun to have a look.


    This should be yunzhongjun''s medicine refining Pavilion.


    He looked around for a moment. When he went to the dinner party just now, he had a general idea, and he knew it well.


    Through the last corridor, a vermilion gate appeared in front of us, on which a huge word of Medicine showed whose place it belonged. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C67

    "Yunzhongjun, how are your pills of pills of pills refined?"


    It''s the voice of the star soul!


    As soon as the dinner over there was finished, the star soul came to find Yun Zhongjun. Moreover, depending on the situation, there must have been contact between the two people for a long time.


    "At present, the Yugui pill has been successfully refined, but the spirit leaving pill still needs to be improved." Yunzhongjun was standing in front of a huge cauldron. He was carefully hidden in the corner. With the help of the mask, as long as he was in the dead corner of the two people''s sight, he could hardly be found.


    Even if it is far away from the cauldron, but still can feel the heat of the air almost burning, it can be seen that the cauldron is by no means an ordinary product.


    However, what are the Yugui Dan and lihun Dan?


    Li thought to himself, after all, if yunzhongjun and Xinghun are really on the same side, then they are even his enemies. Only when you know yourself and the enemy can you win a hundred battles. Xinghun''s method is cruel, and yunzhongjun''s medicine refining technique is superb. Once these two people work together to kill one person, it''s hard to miss the plan.


    "What? The last batch of people are not enough for you to test? " Star soul mouth smile how to see how cold, the left hand burning blue flame constantly beating, looks very ghost.


    "The last batch sent you nearly 100 young adults, among which there are several special good seeds. Yes? You didn''t make good use of it? "


    The star soul''s left hand moved, the dark blue flame suddenly flew out, fell into the golden flame under the cauldron, burst out a harsh sound.


    "It''s a waste to use those good seeds for refining the spirit elixir. However, if I want to refine the best spirit elixir, it''s not enough to rely on those people. Even the best two of them only make the process of making spirit elixir more advanced."


    Cloud King right hand light lift, golden flame a flash, then see a round golden elixir rotation appear in the palm.


    "Look, this is the rudiment of Li Hun Dan, but there are still some imperfections." Yunzhongjun really deserves to be the first person of alchemy, the gold elder of Yin Yang family.


    That pair of slightly cold eyes, a pair of hands of Chinese medicine suddenly burning fanatical light, but gives a kind of gloomy feeling.


    "Oh?" The star soul narrowed his eyes and lifted his right hand lightly. Then he saw that the golden elixir which was originally in the palm of the cloud fell into the star soul''s hands. "This pill is interesting."


    The star soul''s palm burned a blue flame again, wrapped with the golden pill. A moment later, the flame dispersed, and the pill turned into black ash and dissipated in the air.


    The star soul has a hook in the corner of his mouth. "Full of energy, not bad."


    "It''s enough energy, but it''s not perfect. In my original design, after taking the Li Hun pill, he could listen to me while keeping his mind, and even develop his potential. But now all the people who take Li Hun pill have lost their senses. Even those two people can''t escape, but they won''t be manic. "


    The star soul hummed coldly, turned his back and saw the cold light in his blue eyes. "I think it''s OK to use the soul leaving pill now. Since it''s a chess piece, what kind of intelligence do you want? Anyway, it''s something that you will give up when necessary, and it takes so much effort."


    Xinghun is really cruel and ruthless. The meaning of his words is full of contempt for human life. His arrogant tone and ruthlessness of means for the purpose really make Li have to guard against it.


    Moreover, after listening to the dialogue between the two people, it seems that yunzhongjun''s experiment is done on living people. Although he thinks he is a cold hearted person, he is by no means inhuman.


    It''s incredible to take a living person as an experiment to destroy human nature.


    Besides, Li narrowed his eyes and glanced at yunzhongjun''s clothes. The style is very similar to the national clothes of an island country.


    When I think of an island country, I feel disgusted. In addition, yunzhongjun''s experiment with living people reminds me of something deep in my memory.


    With this, he will not be let go.


    In addition, yunzhongjun and the two people in Xinghun''s mouth also made him very concerned.


    "I don''t know how the pills in your hand can be flawed." Yun Zhongjun is obviously very persistent about his medicine refining. "What''s more, mirage will be the combination of the mechanism skills of my Yin Yang family and Gongshu family. On the mirage, I will build an unprecedented alchemy room, where countless pills will come out that will shock the world!"


    Yun Zhongjun''s expression is similar to madness.


    Star soul stood aside and looked coldly, as if he was used to the state of Yun Zhongjun.


    "I will not interfere in your medicine making, as long as you remember who our common enemy is." The star soul waves his sleeve and stares at the void.


    "The world that people live in is made up of the five elements of gold, wood, water, fire and earth. People often say that water comes from the earth, because water is Yin and soil is Yang. If Yang is prosperous and Yin is declining, soil can conquer water; if Yin is prosperous and Yang is declining, water drips through the stone. The five elements generate and control each other, and all things flow from beginning to end. Although the moon god is the first person in the Yin Yang family at present, the geomantic omen turns in turn, and the days after that are still long. "


    With a flash of gold in your hand, the flame under the refining furnace became more vigorous.Star soul cold hum a, then turn round.


    From so looking at the star soul step by step to leave, leaving only yunzhongjun a person standing in front of the alchemy furnace, eyes crazy.


    It''s meaningless to stay here. Today is also a worthwhile trip. I can know that yunzhongjun has formed a team with Xinghun, as well as the mysterious pill, the mysterious experiment, and the two special experiments.


    Although the clue is messy, I believe it will come out one day.


    At the moment when I turned around and was ready to leave, I suddenly felt a weak voice coming from behind.


    As soon as you look at it, you can see that yunzhongjun presses on the wall somewhere, and a dark grid appears on the wall. As soon as you lift your right hand, the top cover of the alchemy furnace is opened, and dozens of golden pills fall into the dark grid in turn.


    And to leave of eyesight, naturally see that dark grid still have a lot of golden elixir.


    There are so many soul leaving pills! ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C68

    Although yunzhongjun said that this is a primary soul leaving pill, which is not perfect, he is still curious about its real effect.


    A twinkle of eyes, from the corner of the mouth slowly emerged an evil smile.


    It''s on my mind.


    Continue to wait in situ dormant, the cloud in the king put the medicine bowl into the cabinet and left, from continue to hold still, just when he was ready to move, the door was opened again, cloud in the king unexpectedly came back!


    It seems that it''s right to continue to observe just now because of the feeling of disobedience in my heart.


    The black face of yunzhongjun scanned the hall. His eyes were dark and he let go of his breath. A moment later, yunzhongjun turned away again.


    From light out of a breath, this man, perhaps only know alchemy, even can feel the abnormality in the hall. I didn''t find him, but it was scary enough.


    From the foot, he carried Lingbo microwave. According to yunzhongjun''s practice, he successfully opened the dark grid, took out several soul leaving pills from the dark grid, put them in his arms, and was about to leave.


    But I heard a sound of mechanism start.


    No!


    Looking from Xunsheng, I saw that the top of my head was just a starry sky pattern. I don''t know when a huge snake like stone and gold appeared.


    The big snake appeared slowly from the star pattern. Its body was extremely broad, and its eyes were as long and thin as a ball. It has a dark color.


    The snake is spitting out the snake''s letter. Looking at the snake''s body, it almost completely appears in the starry sky pattern.


    It seems that this big snake appeared just after he moved the mechanism.


    Damn it, yunzhongjun, he is careful.


    After all, who knows if yunzhongjun will find out if he moves this mechanism snake. If he is killed by the other party, it will be very bad.


    At the tip of the foot, a sharp kick is about to hit the snake''s head, but at the moment when it is about to meet, Li abruptly changes his trajectory and takes back his strength.


    Although it''s no problem to deal with such a lifeless snake, the problem is that he can''t take away the body of the snake. If yunzhongjun and others find something on the body, it''s not beautiful.


    He felt the mask on his face. Although the mask could not cover up his breath in the case of action, he could remember that the mask could also help him disguise the type of strength.


    For Yin and Yang, he is most familiar with the moon god besides shaosiming.


    After all, these two people have drawn him into their own border, so they are very familiar with their power structure.


    The snake kept attacking Li fiercely, but the attack was nothing more than a mechanical tail swing. It was powerful, but there was no actual damage. Moreover, because the body of the snake was too huge, it was very difficult to escape from it.


    It seems that the existence of the snake is really used to delay time. Then, yunzhongjun must be able to feel the change here. The action needs to be accelerated.


    From the eyes of a MI, dark fundus flashed a cruel meaning.


    In my mind, I simulated the release of Luna''s power and the breath of his power. I used my left hand to carry the power. I really saw that the light ball which was very similar to Luna''s power hit the snake''s head directly.


    The snake didn''t howl because it had no life, but its scarlet eyes darkened.


    He sneered and was ready to try again.


    But I found that after being hit by himself, the snake seemed to be suddenly enlightened. Its head swayed and its tail swayed rapidly. Even though there was a small space and a huge body, it only changed its shape for a while, so that it would not be hit by the snake.


    Damn it!


    Li Leng snorted, jumped and put himself in the center of the snake''s body.


    The snake slowly tightened its body, as if trying to Hang Li in its body.


    Li sneered, so he was worthy of being dead. As long as he used his brain, he would be cheated.


    After a long breath, a huge ball of light came out in a circle between the palms of his hands and collided with the snake around him. He only heard the creaking sound.


    Just now, the majestic snake fell from the air, making a lot of noise.


    From see work, no longer do stay, turned into a lightning escape from the hall.


    In the moment of disappearing, yunzhongjun arrived!


    When I saw the snake broken into pieces, there was no surprise on my black face, as if I had expected.


    It was not until the golden light on his hand touched the snake that a crack appeared on his calm face.


    "The breath of Luna?" Although yunzhongjun doesn''t deal with Luna, he can''t believe that this kind of thing is done by Luna. After all, with the status of Luna, you can directly ask him what pills you want.Why do you have to do such a thing.


    It doesn''t make sense.


    What''s more, if it''s really the hand of the moon god, how can it leave something to him? However, even if it is not Luna, who can be so bold to make such a crude disguise to blame Luna adults?


    In particular, the residual breath of the serpent is indeed the breath of the moon god. Although there are many people who practice the same skill with the moon god, no one can do it except the moon god.


    And Luna doesn''t have any apprentices. What''s the matter with this breath?


    Yunzhongjun suddenly felt a little pain in his head.


    Looking at the mess of the place, I feel that I can''t think about it.


    Sure enough, it''s better to leave this kind of brain work to Xinghun.


    "Come on, give this snake body to Xinghun and send it to him." A puppet appeared from behind yunzhongjun and turned away with a snake stone.


    Yunzhongjun looked around, so he said that the feeling of disobedience just now was right. There was someone hidden in this room! ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C69

    It''s just, who is it? Did you listen to the conversation between him and Xinghun?


    Yunzhongjun''s dark face is as dark as the bottom of the pot.


    In the Yin Yang family, you can still use the Yin Yang technique so boldly to capture the elixir from his medicine refining Pavilion. It''s really deceiving! The most important thing is, since the other party has the courage, then what does he rely on? Since the other party uses Yin and Yang skills, then it must be the Yin and Yang family.


    He really did not think that anyone in the Yin Yang family would dare to impersonate the moon god and come to his medicine refining pavilion to capture the pills.


    "Mr. cloud." A slightly tender but gloomy voice came from behind. The cloud King shook his hands and turned to lower his head. "Lord Xinghun."


    On the right hand of the star soul is burning a blue flame. In the center of the flame is something similar to liquid that looks like stone but not gold.


    "Look at this." The blue flame wrapped the liquid things and flew towards yunzhongjun. Yunzhongjun lifted his right hand, and the golden flame formed a claw shape to firmly grasp the liquid things.


    "This one?" The cloud gentleman droops Mou to see one eye own right hand heart. "Have you refined the snake body I sent you by puppet? It''s a pity that my mechanism snake is not rare, but it''s easy to use after all. "


    Although yunzhongjun said so, there was no pity in his indifferent eyes.


    Star soul cold hum a, eyes such as electricity of looking at the cloud Jun hand thing. "This thing has been refined by me, and its power has been purified. If you feel it carefully, it doesn''t look like the power of our Yin Yang family."


    "Oh?" Xinghun''s words obviously exceeded yunzhongjun''s expectation. Yunzhongjun finally faced up to what he was holding. The golden flame burned violently, and yunzhongjun''s face sank gradually.


    "Sure enough." Yunzhongjun took back his arrogance, and his face was gloomy. "It''s worthy of being master Xinghun. If it wasn''t for you, I''m afraid you''d let the curfew escape."


    The star soul glanced at Yun Zhongjun in a gloomy tone. "This kind of thing doesn''t happen sooner or later, but this kind of thing happens at this time, and the people behind it may have a bright future."


    "Xinghun means that people in the palace did it?"


    Although the people in the palace didn''t say it clearly, they both knew who they were talking about.


    "This is also the doubtful point of this matter. The people in the palace have no motive to do this. What''s more, although the above breath does not belong to the Yin Yang family, it does not belong to any school. The most important thing is that if the other party can imitate the Yin and Yang breath of the moon god, it will definitely have something to do with the moon god! "


    When it comes to the moon god, the voice of the star soul is almost frozen.


    "According to the meaning of Xinghun, how can we find this man?" Yun Zhongjun''s eyes are a MI. After all, the other party has hindered his alchemy. This Liang Zi is a knot.


    "Although I''m sure that the other party is not from the Yin Yang family, but has something to do with the moon god, for the sake of safety, we should start from the Yin Yang family first." The star soul''s mouth stirred up a smile full of calculation. "What''s more, since the moon god is so valued by the Eastern Emperor, I''d like to see how she plans to explain the current situation."


    The blue flame overlaps with the golden flame, and the atmosphere of conspiracy begins to appear.


    "Young master, are you back?" Shi LAN is worried about leaving all the time, so she just lies on the bed with her clothes. As soon as she sees Li jump in from the window, she immediately gets up from the bed. "Just now I heard some agitation outside. Did you make it out, young master?"


    Li chuckled. "Don''t worry, there will be no agitation soon." From nature, he knows what his hand will bring. Maybe the breath above can hide from yunzhongjun, but he doesn''t forget that yunzhongjun still has a star soul behind him.


    That boy, maybe you can see something strange.


    However, it''s only good to see the mystery. After all, only when there is internal chaos can he take advantage of it.


    The light from his eyes sank. For the reason why he finally chose the moon god''s power to construct a disguise, he told himself that it was because only the moon god had the status and ability to compete with the star soul.


    But only his own heart understand, for that lilac girl, his heart or for her left a soft.


    "Young master, where have you been?" Shi Lan''s long black hair streamed down on her slightly slender shoulders, vaguely showing a sense of vulnerability. A long white finger stretched out under her sleeve and tightly held her clothes. "Don''t do that again, OK? Shi LAN is worried about you


    The smile from the corner of his mouth was stiff, and a gentle feeling welled up slowly in his heart. After relaxing his whole body, he slowly stretched out his hand to hold the girl in front of him in his arms.


    And after Shi LAN fell into that generous embrace, smelling the ambergris fragrance from her body, the heart that was restless and beating for a long time settled down.


    "I''m sorry." Li sighed and held the girl''s arm tightly. "Don''t worry, young master. I won''t fight unprepared battles."


    Shi LAN sighed in her heart. She naturally understood that if she said this, it meant that he would still act alone in the future, but she also understood that if she could say sorry to herself, she would have reached the limit.After all, a man''s own actions are for her safety.


    "Rest early. It''s estimated that everything tonight will not break out until tomorrow. Just watch it." Li said softly in Shi Lan''s ear.


    "What do you mean? Do you want me to prepare something first? " Shi LAN tidied up her mood and restored her usual indifferent appearance. Her delicate little face was full of seriousness.


    From the smile, a little bit of stone orchid upright small bridge of the nose. "Silly girl, you don''t know it''s natural. Don''t ask. You just have to be yourself tomorrow. Don''t worry, believe me. "


    "Well, young master, let''s have a rest early." Shi LAN gently came out of her arms and rearranged her bed. Then she was ready to go back to her room.


    "Wait a minute." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C70

    "Do the whole play. You can rest here tonight." From will bundle the crown of hair to take down to put on the shelf, slightly side head to Shi Lan said. "I sleep on the couch, you sleep on the bed."


    The stone orchid steps a meal, didn''t turn back, in leave soon think the stone orchid is prepare to refuse of time, just hear a light good float to come over.


    From the quilt to Shi LAN pull good, blow the light, this is ready to rest.


    In the dark room, only the faint moonlight can see the vague shadow. When passing by the bed, Li suddenly feels that something has pulled his underwear.


    Looking down, a thin white finger bent slightly and caught him.


    "Wait a minute." Shi Lan''s voice was almost inaudible, but it was strangely introduced into his heart. "Sleep in bed, too."


    From the pace of a meal, the dark perfectly covered his expression, but he can see in the dark Shilan''s expression. I don''t know if the night has given her courage. At the moment, Shi LAN has never seen before. The hesitation on her face makes her feel soft.


    "Good." A simple word, but let two people feel something different.


    From walking to the corner, from the long collapse will be the quilt over, Shi LAN has cleverly made room, originally not a small bed, this time and space out of more than half.


    I can only see the back of Shi Lan''s head. I''m sorry, this girl. Do you think of shyness now?


    Li shook his head, spread the quilt in his hand, lay down and quickly went to sleep.


    A good night''s dream.


    From the chest is a sense of oppression to wake up.


    I opened my eyes and looked down. I saw dark long hair. Then I felt like I was bound by something. I had no choice but to smile bitterly.


    I didn''t expect that the girl''s sleeping posture was so wild. The whole person was like an octopus sticking to him.


    However, looking at the person lying on his chest, the delicate and refined little face is red and looks very lovely.


    This kind of Shilan makes you feel soft from the bottom of my heart.


    Knead the black soft hair top, Shi LAN moved slightly. From the angle of the distance, you can just see Shi Lan''s long curly eyelashes blinking up and down like the wings of a butterfly.


    "Ah."


    "Brother."


    It''s almost a duet.


    Before Li could recover from the shrieks of Shi LAN, he heard the sound of his brother. Then the two men on the bed turned their heads subconsciously, and saw Hu Hai with a team of attendants standing at the door.


    Needless to say, the voice just now was Hu Hai''s cry.


    From the eyes a cold, facing Hu Hai tone is unprecedented severe.


    "Get out!"


    Hu Hai is not angry but smiles. He takes a look at Shi LAN and Li. The radian of his mouth is getting bigger and bigger. He arched his hands and said, "it''s my brother who is reckless."


    From looking at the door by Hu Hai light belt, this just relaxed mood, mood a relaxation, found at the moment oneself and Shi Lan''s posture is very ambiguous.


    Originally, Shi Lan was like an octopus crawling on him. Just now, with the roar and Hu Hai''s fright, she sat directly on his waist, forming a female up and male down posture.


    Shi Lan also found out what''s wrong now, and immediately blushed to the root of his neck, quickly came down from his body and put on the coat hanging on one side.


    From slowly get up from the bed, no trace of ease has numb limbs, feel a little better, this just get up.


    At this time, Shi LAN had already finished her work and stood aside, blushing and not saying a word.


    "What''s the matter?" From walk to her in front of, rub her head, gentle said: "is not angry."


    "No


    I thought the girl couldn''t answer, but I didn''t expect her to shake her head and say, "if you are wrong, you will be wrong."


    Li how clever, naturally understand Shi Lan''s meaning, originally she is to his woman''s identity to stay in his side, now inadvertently is to sit on this matter, and, is to be seen by Hu Hai, is to achieve the best effect.


    Centrifugal next soft, stretch out a hand to pull the stone orchid into the bosom.


    "I''ve wronged you, otherwise --"


    Before he finished speaking, Shi LAN broke away from his arms, then turned his back to him and said in a low voice, "young master, Shi LAN is worried."


    Li sighed, and so it was.


    In fact, he didn''t know what Shi Lan thought of him. He felt his conscience and said that he was also moved by this understanding and intelligent girl.


    It''s just a pity, not to mention the conspiracy around him now, but to say that Shi LAN has a big hatred. In Shi Lan''s mind, if she doesn''t get revenge, how can she enjoy happiness?


    "I understand. Now, let me hold you."


    Reach out, directly from behind the girl into the arms, this time, the girl did not push him away.


    From patting the girl''s back, she whispered in her ear: "I will treat the hatred of Shushan as my own. Don''t worry."


    The delicate body in the arms trembles gently, like the sound of a cat. "The day of revenge is the day of Shi Lan''s freedom."It seems that the general tone of commitment makes Li understand the meaning of Shi Lan''s words. They don''t go on talking any more. Everything is silent.


    It''s already an hour after the two of them finished cleaning and went out of the room.


    What surprised Li was that Hu Hai had been waiting patiently outside the door for an hour. When he saw the two of them walking out with each other, his face was filled with a narrow smile.


    It''s like a real naughty brother who accidentally bumps into his brother.


    He didn''t know if he was careful, but Hu Hai''s happiness was real. He disdained to sneer in the centrifugal process, but his face looked like a black face that had been broken by a good thing.


    Even for Hu Hai''s smiling face, he deliberately gave a cold hum, pretending to ignore the preparation.


    "Don''t be angry, brother. My brother knows that he''s done something reckless. It''s my brother''s fault to disturb him in the morning. It''s just that my brother didn''t expect that his interest was so high. " Hu Hai said after him.


    It seems that Hu Hai is really sure that Shi LAN is simply his woman, no scruples, this just laugh so wantonly, even joking also a bit more sincere. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C71

    Li naturally won''t expose it. Instead, he said: "Eighteen younger brother, you can do mischief on weekdays. Now you even break into my bedroom. In the future, you are not allowed to break into my bedroom without my permission!"


    The last half of the sentence was to the guard at the door.


    The smile on Hu Hai''s face froze as soon as he said this.


    My room is not easy to break in. Originally, he had long been very dissatisfied with Hu Hai''s practice of not inviting himself in, but because of his memory, Fu Su always connived at this eighteen younger brother. If he suddenly ordered, he would be afraid of causing doubt.


    Now there is a good reason. The most important reason is that Hu Hai himself sent it to him. Stealing chicken is not a good thing. Instead, it erodes a handful of rice, which means Hu Hai now.


    "Brother, you are still angry." Hu Hai shriveled mouth, a very wronged look.


    "Hu Hai, you really let my brother down. There are still big business to discuss today. Let''s go." Leave a pair of hate iron not into steel appearance, turn round to pull Shi Lan''s hand to walk.


    Hu Hai''s face was full of smiles, and his eyes flashed a cold light, looking at the back of the two people.


    This time, he miscalculated, but what he miscalculated was that he didn''t expect that woman''s position in Fusu''s heart was so high! Hu Hai sneered, but he was disappointed in Fusu. At least he was his opponent. Although he was kind in the past, he didn''t indulge in women.


    I didn''t expect to be so angry for a woman, so I said, brother, you are not destined to be my opponent!


    "Young master, is that ok?" Shi LAN naturally knows how hard it is to leave. Even before she was among the people, she also knows how benevolent the imperial prince was and how Hu Hai was favored by Ying Zheng. This time, because of this incident, she let Li refute Hu Hai''s face. She was afraid that he would lose big because of small things.


    From the pace did not stop, just tight hands.


    "Although I can bear humiliation for the final victory, it doesn''t mean that I want to pull you to suffer humiliation together." From the black eyes in the precipitation of Shi LAN do not understand the color, but does not hinder Shi LAN at the moment in the heart of shock.


    "No, sir, Shi LAN doesn''t want you to do this for me."


    Before Shi LAN finished, she was stopped by Li Li.


    "Silly girl, don''t worry. In fact, I said that, Hu Hai not only won''t be angry, he may also be secretly happy. After all, nothing is more pleasant than his opponent''s self indulgence, isn''t it? "


    Looking at the sinister but unexpected good-looking appearance of Li Xiao, Shi LAN thinks a little and understands the key.


    Then I sigh in my heart that if I care, I will be confused.


    Young master, although he seems to be in a dangerous situation, every step is almost a dangerous chess piece, but he has never really suffered a loss. Every time he makes a lot of money, doesn''t he?


    Shi LAN recalled the appearance of Hu Hai, but felt that the other side was a little pitiful. She was such a cunning brother.


    I don''t know what''s going on in the girl''s head. Otherwise, I will beat it well.


    Chamber.


    This time, all the people were here. The elders of the Yin Yang family and the two Dharma protectors, except the Eastern Emperor Taiyi, almost all arrived. As the leader of the Gongshu family who participated in the construction of the mirage, Gongshu Qiu was also in the list. After leaving the entrance, Hu Hai followed him closely and sat beside him with an innocent face, one left and one right with Shi LAN, at least on the surface It''s still harmonious.


    He took a look at Hu Hai, but didn''t say anything.


    He likes to sit next to him. Anyway, he doesn''t have a good job. It''s not his fault.


    He looked up at Xinghun. Sure enough, after seeing Hu Hai''s action, he flashed a look of disdain. He was so proud that he didn''t disdain Hu Hai''s behavior of completely camouflage his nature for the purpose.


    In this way, the possibility of Xinghun''s cooperation with Hu Hai is very low.


    "Now that we''re all here, let''s start."


    As the leader, he lifted the glass in front of him and raised his glass. A meeting began in a harmonious atmosphere.


    The result of yesterday''s discussion was taken out to discuss the details. In fact, the main purpose was to take care of Hu Hai''s face. As for the public revenge, the specific construction of the mirage was naturally discussed between him and the Yinyang family in private. Everyone knew it by heart and glanced at Hu Hai. As expected, he didn''t care.


    It seems that there must be Hu Hai among the people present yesterday. Hu Hai must have known the situation they discussed yesterday. That''s why he is so calm.


    But Hu Hai was careless and absent-minded. The moon god and Da Shao Siming were silent all the time. The star soul''s eyes were gloomy, leaving yunzhongjun alone.


    And he seemed to be eager to finish these things. He spoke very fast, and sometimes his sight came into contact with the star soul from time to time.


    Li naturally understands the trickiness in this, and all of them are made by himself. So for the next confrontation, Li is still looking forward to it, even a little excited."Well, we should have no opinions on what we said before." Besides, it''s also a passing act. In addition, I can''t wait to see a good play, so I interrupt.


    Everyone is the same nod, from the side of the head, on Hu Hai that pair of different color eyes. "Brother eighteen, do you have anything else to ask?"


    Hu Hai had no interest in this matter. What he wanted to do was to do in private. He didn''t want to do things like this.


    So he pushed the boat and yawned. "I''ll leave everything to my brother. Don''t worry about it."


    From the smiling nod, looked at the cloud Jun. "In that case, it''s settled. The Empire still needs the efforts of the Gongshu family and the Yinyang family. As for your demands, Fusu and his 18 younger brothers will definitely report back to the emperor. I believe the emperor will give you a satisfactory reply. " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C72

    Li made a summary, according to the Convention, this is to end the meaning.


    Yunzhongjun took a glance at Xinghun without any trace. After getting the latter''s secret promise, he said in a voice: "Fu Su childe and eighteen Shizi, wait a minute."


    "What''s the matter?" He slowly put down the wine bottle in his hand and stared at Yun Zhongjun, waiting for his explanation.


    "Mr. Fusu, last night, my medicine refining Pavilion entered the curfew and stole some pills from me. Although a few pills are not a big deal, now the two young masters are in charge of the Yin Yang family, and such a thing has happened. It''s too hard to take the two young masters and my Yin Yang family into consideration. "


    Centrifugal sneer, why pull them, but to arouse their resonance, by the way with their power.


    However, there are some things that you just need to understand and you don''t have to say.


    As for Hu Hai, after hearing Yun Zhongjun''s words, his eyes suddenly brightened. "It happened! I''ve always heard that the Yin Yang family is heavily guarded, which is no less than that of the Mohist organ city. Now it''s so interesting that some curfew people steal the pills in the middle of the night, even if they haven''t been caught. "


    Hu Hai caresses his hands and laughs. Yun Zhongjun''s eyes pass a cold color. Obviously, although these things are true, they still make him dull when they are pierced by Hu Hai in public.


    Li just sighed that Hu Hai was really arrogant and wanton since he was a child. He didn''t feel disobedient when he said this.


    though, more Hu Hai''s interest in this matter is suspected of the identity of the person who has stolen the pills. After all, there are people in this yin-yang family who can hide his Eyeliner enough to make him feel a sense of crisis.


    However, a trace of disdain flashed from the bottom of their eyes. With their ability, it was a bit of a dream to find out his identity after camouflage.


    "I don''t know why what happened last night is being said now?" The purple eyes of the moon god lightly looked at the cloud king. The cloud King subconsciously lowered his eyes under the momentum, and then looked at the star soul standing opposite the moon god.


    "It''s not proper to disturb the guests in the middle of the night."


    Star soul looked at Li and Hu Hai, nodded respectfully, then looked at the moon god, blue eyes Yimi.


    "What''s more, yunzhongjun informed me last night, and I''ve made an investigation. I think it''s better to leave it to today. Or does the Lord Luna think that my star soul has no ability to deal with and judge such things? "


    In the face of Xinghun''s provocative behavior, the moon god didn''t change his face, but said faintly: "since Xinghun has been investigated, he thinks that this matter can be discussed later. It must not be that any important medicine was stolen. In this case, you don''t have to worry about it today."


    Looking at the confrontation between the two Dharma protectors, Li''s heart secretly judges that Jiang is still spicy. The moon god is worthy of being the first person in front of the Eastern Emperor Taiyi. She and Xinghun are actually superior to each other for her strength and intelligence.


    "Lord Luna, this is not true."


    Star soul white to ghost''s face flashed a excited and twisted light.


    "If you knew what power I extracted from the remains of the thief in the medicine refining Pavilion, you wouldn''t say that. "


    the moon god frowned. With her understanding of the star soul, the star soul must have grasped something from her.


    Although the number of times that Xinghun can really grasp her is very small, since she can say such words on such an occasion this time, it should not be groundless.


    In this way, the moon god''s mind turns, but he can''t see any mind on his face, just his purple eyes.


    As the moon god knows the star soul, so does the star soul. Although there is nothing wrong with the moon god''s appearance, with his keen sense, he knows that the moon god''s mind was shaken just a second ago.


    Although it was just a second, it was enough to make him excited.


    "What do you mean by that, master Xinghun?" Big Si Ming seemed to feel something wrong with the atmosphere. After smoothing his long hair, he asked.


    Xinghun didn''t even look at her, but just looked at the moon god tightly and said, "my meaning is very simple. To put it straight, the thief fought with the mechanism snake in the medicine refining Pavilion last night, and broke the mechanism snake into pieces. Then yunzhongjun informed me that when I came to check, I extracted the power breath of the moon god from the mechanism snake pieces. I don''t know. What do you think of this matter


    Luna coldly looked at the star soul, cold as the sound of Yuehua sounded.


    "I''m sure that Xinghun is not sure that it''s my power. Otherwise, you''d have told Donghuang about it." Moon god hit the nail on the head, star soul mouth smile a stiff, sure enough, want to cheat from the moon god there what to come, but it is impossible.


    Star soul stiff smile. "Lord Luna is really very observant, and you can''t hide this little thing from your eyes. Indeed, the smell above is just very similar to yours. Even I am not sure whose it is. But I think that if someone in our Yin Yang family has practiced similar skills with master Luna, you will not be able to escape from master Luna''s eyes. Therefore, you must have a look at this matter. "The moon god was silent for a long time. Suddenly he turned his head slightly to Li and said, "I don''t know what Fu Su thinks about this matter."


    Suddenly was called by the God of the moon, Rao is from all Leng for a while.


    Immediately to the purple eye eyes that the shape seems to have no emotion, centrifugal next understand, this woman definitely doubted him.


    It is said that Yin Yang family''s star soul insight is amazing, in his view, the moon god''s insight is only above the star soul.


    However, Xinghun didn''t know that he had entered the boundary of Luna, otherwise, he might be suspected.


    However, how can Luna feel that it has something to do with him in such a short time? Even if she felt that she was not a man without the power to bind a chicken, she thought that only entering her border could simulate a similar power. Didn''t she think it was too strange? ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C73

    I feel that I need to upgrade my understanding of this woman to another level.


    Although he thought a lot at one time, time just passed by. So, he showed his proper worry at the right time.


    "The thieves are so rampant. All of you in the Yin Yang family are the pillars of the country. Stealing pills is a small matter. If it endangers your safety, Fusu is worried about it. Fu Su believes that it is better to make every effort to find it. If necessary, my 18 younger brothers and I will lead our people to help. When necessary, we can tell our father. "


    "That''s not necessary." Yunzhongjun was the first one to stop him. He pretended not to understand and asked, "why is this?"


    "This --" Yunzhongjun seems to feel a little anxious just now, but he can''t find a suitable excuse to explain his abnormality.


    Leave still keep their arc appropriate smile, but the heart is clear.


    The spirit elixir is the medicine made by Xinghun and yunzhongjun in private. Even the moon god and they don''t want Ying Zheng to know.


    So, they just want to use it to coerce the moon god, and they don''t want to make it big, otherwise, the bad luck may not be who it is.


    When he decided to steal these things last night, he had already considered them clearly, so their reaction at the moment was also included in his calculation.


    Shi LAN stands half a foot behind her. When Yun Zhongjun tells the story of last night, she guesses that it must be the man in front of her.


    So, in order to cover up her worry, she lowered her eyes and covered her hands under her long sleeves. Fortunately, everyone''s attention seemed to be on the moon god and the star soul, and did not notice his strange moment.


    Most importantly, with the passage of time, she found that the target of this incident was actually the son of the moon god himself, instead of being involved.


    This makes Shi LAN feel surprised at the same time, but also can''t help but be happy.


    While listening to Li talking and watching Li playing with others, her heart beat a little faster. How can she keep her calm heart with such an excellent man?


    "Mr. Fusu, in the final analysis, the management of our Yin Yang family is improper. If we report it to your majesty, I''m afraid your majesty will punish us for not being strict. If it affects the next mirage, it''s not beautiful."


    Star soul canthus swept one eye cloud in the gentleman, open mouth to take over words stubble, cloud light breeze light explanation way.


    To leave nature is to push the boat along the river and say, "the star soul is right. What do you think, brother eighteen?"


    Hu Hai can see it at the moment. It seems that this is a farce caused by the internal struggle between yin and Yang. If he forks his foot, he may not know the situation clearly, and he may be hard to please. Therefore, it''s better to watch it on the wall.


    So when Li asked, he yawned as if he didn''t care. "It''s boring. I thought what I stole was a treasure. Since it''s just an insignificant pill, you can do it."


    From the sneer, this slippery, see no profit, but back faster than anyone.


    It''s just that you''ve all miscalculated this time.


    Smile kindly on your face. "Originally, it was a private matter of your Yin Yang family. I shouldn''t have been involved in it, but it happened when my 18 younger brother and I were in the Yin Yang family. Since the other side despised the imperial authority so much, I will certainly pay attention to it."


    Yes, it''s about attention, which means that you will not interfere in the development of things.


    At this point, both sides are basically satisfied.


    The star soul no longer looked away, looked at the moon god standing opposite him and said, "Lord moon god, in order to avoid something that shouldn''t happen, you can check whether there is your breath of yin and Yang on it."


    The star soul''s right hand lifted, and a piece of melted liquid flew toward the moon god.


    I saw the moon god standing in the same place, but the momentum of his whole body suddenly increased. The liquid stopped in front of the moon god, and then suddenly atomized into particles.


    With this hand alone, the star spirit''s face was as white as a ghost, but now it is even as white as wallpaper.


    Leave hook lip to smile lightly for a while, it seems that the moon god in the heart also doesn''t have her performance of so calm, star soul see this, eyes suddenly turn cold.


    With a cold hum, he turned his back.


    "How?"


    "Yes, it''s really similar to my Yin and Yang breath, but with the cultivation of Xinghun, you should feel that although the breath is similar, it''s not mine." The moon god''s words were firm, and the momentum of his whole body soared.


    The star soul''s face was gloomy, and he didn''t speak.


    To tell you the truth, I used to confront with the moon god, thinking that even if it wasn''t done by the moon god, I should have something to do with her. Now that there is material evidence, even if I want to sophistry, I should show my flaws.


    But from what he said, even if the material evidence just appeared, the Luna was not abnormal, except for the instant of mind shaking.No, there must be something he didn''t find out, otherwise, Luna shouldn''t be shocked.


    The star soul thinks so, originally calm state of mind unavoidably appeared crack.


    "What''s more, if someone does this kind of thing with my Yin Yang breath, I won''t let it go lightly. People who want to do this kind of thing must be familiar with the layout of my Yin Yang family. Maybe they have been lurking in my Yin Yang family for a long time. Now it''s hard to show the fox''s tail. Why do we take this opportunity to seize this man? " The moon god said this without guilty feeling, even the star soul began to doubt whether he was thinking too much.


    "Lord Luna said so." Big Si Ming took a enchanting step. "Xinghun is also for the sake of the stability of our Yin Yang family. Now, as long as we catch the thief, everything will be broken."


    What the chief executive said was that he didn''t offend either side, and he gave him a ladder by the way.


    So after the moon god and star soul looked at each other, they were tacit silent.


    I don''t know. It''s time to play.


    "Da Siming''s words are reasonable. We have to investigate this matter, but don''t hurt the harmony of the Yin and Yang family just because of it. In my opinion, this matter should be investigated by the chief justice. The two Dharma protectors are busy with their official business. I''m afraid they can''t go out in person for this kind of thing. Yunzhongjun, help me. After all, it''s your medicine refining Pavilion. " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C74

    Dashiming is a neutral force, and yunzhongjun is from Xinghun. There is no mistake in his words, and the arrangement satisfies both sides. Therefore, both Luna and Xinghun agree without doubt.


    A war without smoke of gunpowder came to an end.


    For Xinghun and Luna, they are more afraid of each other. For Hu Hai, he understands that there are many problems inside the Yin Yang family. For Li, he almost perfectly conceals his theft and brings disaster to the East.


    So, in the end, the biggest beneficiary of the war initiated by yunzhongjun and promoted by Xinghun became the culprit of his incident.


    I can''t help but sigh that things are developing wonderfully.


    Originally, because the mirage had been discussed properly, they should return to the palace to recover their lives, but because of Hu Hai''s mischief, they decided to stay in Sanghai for a while.


    At first, he guessed that Hu Hai didn''t get any actual benefits from his trip to the Yin Yang family, and he was not willing to go back so simply.


    Later, the palace came to say that Lisi took Zhanghan to Sanghai, saying that Zhao Gao had returned from the Great Wall.


    From this just understand, Hu Hai don''t want to return to the palace, originally is waiting here.


    Now the two forces behind Hu Hai are coming. He wants to see what Hu Hai is up to.


    "Young master, do you think they will find out what happened last night?" Shi LAN poured a cup of tea and put it in front of Li. Then she also sat opposite Li.


    It seems that since last night, Shi LAN and Li have become very close.


    Then he took a cup of tea and took a leisurely sip of the tea. Then he said, "I''ve arranged it. Let them bite the dog."


    Shi LAN chuckled and straightened the tassels hanging from the corner of the table. "Young master, you are so clever. I knew that everything could not escape from him."


    "You believe me." Li chongdu smiles, stands up and walks to Shi LAN.


    "Because of this, the Yin Yang family can''t tell the spirit to come to us in a short time. Since Hu Hai wants to stay in the Yin Yang family, there must be something unfinished. Moreover, since there is news in the palace that Zhao Gao, Li Si and Zhang Han will come to Sanghai, we are going to meet these people


    Li Si didn''t know what means he used to make Ying Zheng promise him to come to Sanghai to meet Zhao Gao, or did Ying Zheng give Li Si another task in private?


    It''s possible!


    Zhang Han is the leader of Ying Zheng''s Pro guard "shadow secret guard". He uses two swords, one of which is a famous sword in the famous sword spectrum.


    This guy is another young general who is highly valued by Ying Zheng after Meng Tian!


    "What are you thinking, young master?" Shi LAN looked at the way that Li seemed to fall into his own thoughts and couldn''t help asking.


    With a smile, Li didn''t deny his absence.


    "I was thinking, Zhang Han, who came to Sanghai with Li Si."


    "Zhang Han?" Shi LAN lightly picks Xiu eyebrow, tilts his head and ponders for a moment: "isn''t he the leader of shadow secret guard? Isn''t it always hidden behind Ying Zheng? I have little information about him. I just know that he is very young and has high martial arts. Rumor has it that he is as fast as a ghost, a maggot and a shadow. "


    "He''s really rarely seen, maybe, so far, there''s nothing worthy of him. Even I have only seen him once. "


    This is the only time that the original owner Fu Su saw it. Speaking of this meeting, it was just a glance, and the other party withdrew after he appeared. I didn''t even say a word.


    He looked up at the distance and searched for information about Zhang Han in his memory.


    "Zhang Han is a little different from Meng Tian."


    "Which point?"


    "Zhang Han''s family is not as famous as the Meng family. His origin is very mysterious. Even I don''t know how he became the leader of the shadow guard. He is young but has excellent martial arts skills. In his hands, the shadow guard has been helping his father to block many assassinations. And I''ve seen the shadow guard once. "


    A mi away from the eyes, it seems to think of the situation at that time.


    "It can be said that the action is fast and decisive, and everyone''s hand is like death. Since Zhang Han was able to command such an army, his strength can be seen. "


    "Young master, that reminds me of another team."


    From pick eyebrow, then clear a smile. "You''re talking about master Zhao''s six swordsmen."


    "Yes, sir, liujiannu and Zhao Gao are almost inseparable. When Zhao Gao comes to Sanghai this time, liujiannu must be on his side at any time. If so, if Hu Hai wanted to do harm to the young master, he could almost be said to have taken advantage of the time, the place and the people. "


    "Hum." Li Leng snorted, his hands suddenly pressed on the table, his eyes cold.


    "The right time, the right place and the right people? Zhang hannai is the leader of the shadow secret guard. He is loyal to his father. Now, the change of his father''s attitude towards me is almost obvious to all. Therefore, he can never stand on the side of Li Si and Zhao Gao. What''s more, maybe his father sent Zhang Han and Li Si to Sanghai together, just to contain Li Si. "He left his eyes and covered up the rough waves at the bottom of his eyes. His right hand stroked the tassel of the jade pendant hanging from his waist.


    "So it''s too early to say that the place was favorable and the people were harmonious on this day. As long as Zhang Han was there, even Li Si and Zhao Gao would never be able to live under his nose perfectly."


    "Young master, how can you be so sure? After all, you said that Zhang Han and you are just nodding friends. " Shi LAN has some doubts: "Zhao Gao and Li Si are famous for their cunning and wisdom. Zhang Han is just a general. How can they fight them?"


    "I don''t believe in Zhang Han. I believe in his father''s vision. Since his father sent Zhang Han to join Li Si, it shows that in his father''s mind, Zhang Han has the strength to compete with Li Si."


    "As for Zhao Gao, as long as Zhang Han can contain Li Si, Zhao Gao has his own solution." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C75

    "Young master, do you have something on Zhao Gao?" Shi Lan was puzzled by this extraordinary confidence.


    "No Leave smile not smile of reason the broken hair between the forehead, can''t say of natural and unrestrained. "Not only no, but I''m also very curious about Zhao Gao. He''s in the middle of Chefu. Even I seldom see him."


    "Why are you so sure you can deal with him? Even the other side has six swordsmen who are all pervasive. "


    Shi Lan''s worry is not unreasonable. After all, Zhao Gao and Li Si are very different. Li Si is only a powerful minister, but he has no military power. But Zhao Gao is different. He is not only a powerful official, but also his own assassin group. Maybe even the army has his own people.


    No matter what Li Si does, he may be able to let people find out who he wrote. But if Zhao Gao wants to harm someone, he doesn''t need to do it himself. Even if something happens, there are a lot of people who can help him.


    This is the difference between the people of the river and the court!


    Shi LAN saw this very thoroughly, so she was very worried.


    How could Li not understand Shi Lan''s idea, but it was because of his understanding that he could not completely tell her his plan.


    However, in the end, he was reluctant to let the other party worry too much, so Li explained: "what do you think is the chance that Hu Hai will miss this opportunity and not harm me?"


    Shi LAN Wen Yan tightly frowned: "before he has already done harm to you once, and the conditions this time are much better than last time. It''s impossible for him to give up such an opportunity."


    "That''s right." Leave a light smile. "As long as he does it, it''s in his heart. What I''m afraid of is that he won''t do it. "


    "Young master, Shi LAN doesn''t understand."


    Li Gaoshen smiles and pats Shi LAN on the shoulder. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand. In a word, remember that no matter what happens, you will behave according to your own emotions. But remember, I will be fine."


    The last five words, from is staring at Shi LAN tightly, two pairs of dark pupil on, a silent trust between the two people.


    "Shi LAN, have you ever thought that Zhao Gao, Zhao Gao, he may be the prince of Zhao state?"


    A word is like a stone breaking the sky!


    Shi LAN subconsciously stepped back and looked away in horror.


    It''s just appalling! Zhao Gao, Minister of power, is now in the prime of the Qin Dynasty. It''s not too much to say that power has fallen to the government and the opposition.


    How could such a person be the prince of Zhao?


    What''s more, with Ying Zheng''s suspicious character, how could he allow the enemy''s son to live in peace under his own eyes, or even allow him to get such a high power and status?


    Shi Lan''s shock was completely in Li''s expectation. Li chuckled, as if what she said was just a small matter. "Don''t panic, don''t panic. I''m just saying that. "


    From the eyes of a flash, only he knows whether he is casual nonsense.


    Shi LAN quickly tidied up her mood and took a sip of tea. But she picked up Li''s water cup by mistake and looked at Li''s eyebrow. She didn''t say anything, just a smile at the corner of her mouth.


    "But that''s not impossible."


    "Oh? What do you say? " In fact, the reason why he said that was based on the history he vaguely remembered in his mind. However, for the Qin Dynasty, which was obviously different from history, he did not know how many traces of history he could have.


    Originally, he just wanted to have a try.


    But I didn''t expect that Shi LAN would say that. Maybe, there''s something unexpected.


    "Before the decline of Shu mountain, our disciples in Shu mountain actually spread all over the world. Moreover, at the peak of Shu mountain, there were not a few talented people and scholars, and many of them were used by the kings of the seven kingdoms. Therefore, we can know a lot about the secrets of the royal family."


    "Once, I heard from my father that a young prince of the state of Zhao was sent out of the palace by his father when he was young. Although I don''t know why, he survived the disaster of destroying the state later. Moreover, because few people knew about it, the state of Qin didn''t pursue it."


    "My father and I both thought that the young man might not remember those things when he was young, but what you said today reminds me of such a secret. What''s more, if Zhao gaozhen was the young master of the state of Zhao at that time -- "


    Shi Lan''s words came to an abrupt end here. Li naturally understood what she had not finished.


    After all, if this is true, it will involve a lot.


    Shi LAN took a deep breath and grasped Li''s sleeve. "Young master, whether it''s true or not, it''s our guess at present. You can''t easily test it."


    "Don''t worry, this matter will be confirmed one day. At present, I don''t need to confirm him." From clapped afraid of the stone orchid to grasp own small hand, soft say.


    Shi Lan was relieved. Then she thought of something and asked, "do you think there are other loopholes in Zhao Gao?""Naturally." Li Ziyi smiles. "Shi LAN, have you heard a word. If the affairs of the world are combined by profit, they will leave by profit. "


    "No Shi Lan''s honest shake head, but that pair of black eyes suddenly a bright, look can''t say of lovely. "But Shi LAN thinks that there is a big reason in this sentence after a careful taste."


    "You girl, you are getting better at saying good things." From the way to tease, dark pupil reflects the beautiful face with a smile.


    From the corner of the mouth smile deeper, maybe Shi LAN himself did not find, these days, her smile gradually more up, from thinking, maybe this is the face of the carefree princess on the mountain of Shu.


    I''m very happy to be away from you. By my side, he can bring her some stability and happiness. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C76

    "Well, don''t ask so many questions. In a word, remember that Zhao Gao, Li Si and Hu Hai''s Alliance seems unbreakable, but it''s all driven by interests. The moon god is right. Once the pressure of the third party disappears, the people who originally stood together will turn against each other. "


    From the words of some people feel misty, but it reveals a little mystery.


    Shi LAN is extremely smart. She didn''t and didn''t dare to think about this aspect before, but now she is dissected in this way, and Shi LAN naturally immediately understands the key.


    It''s just that understanding is one thing. It''s hard for her to believe it.


    Li also doesn''t care. After all, now that she has at least half the assurance of this matter, when everything becomes reality, Shi LAN will naturally understand the meaning of the saying that if everything in the world is combined with interests, she will leave with interests.


    "By the way, who are the troops guarding Sanghai?" From suddenly thought of a person.


    "Well --" Shi LAN pondered for a moment, looked up and affirmed: "I remember, it''s under general Meng Yi''s old department. It''s also under general Meng Tian''s department. However, this unit does not belong to Meng Tian in name. After all, Meng Tian''s direct unit is the golden fire cavalry. "


    "Oh? It turned out to be the old headquarters of old general Meng Yi! " From the tone of a little surprise. "If I remember correctly, old general Meng Yi didn''t return to the army when Zhao Gao first appeared on the court. In the face of some of Zhao Gao''s actions, he once joined Zhao Gao, but this matter finally became a major event in Zhao Gao''s operation."


    "In this way, the Mongolians and Zhao Gao have long been at odds?" Shi LAN is reminded by Li Yi, and she also remembers things more than ten years ago.


    "Yes, so --" Li Tiaomei smiles, takes down the jade pendant from his waist and hands it to Shi LAN. "If Hu Hai and Zhao Gao hold this grand banquet, then take this jade pendant and go to old general Meng Yi''s old headquarters. It''s said that young master Fu Su is in trouble. Ask him if he helps or not. "


    Shi LAN took the jade pendant, put it in her arms and said, "young master, are you so sure that the other party will help you? If the other side divulges this matter to Zhao Gao and others, don''t we lose our wife and lose our troops? "


    "Moreover, if the other side takes the opportunity to seize the jade pendant and get it in front of Ying Zheng, we will be relieved for nothing."


    "You have a point." From nodding, although for their own plan has been assured, but Shi LAN this consideration can not be said to be completely wrong.


    "But have you forgotten that there is one more of us?" Li Tiaomei said with a smile: "Zhong LiMao, this boy has become Meng Tian''s confidant in a short time. Now he has become a small leader. You can contact him before you start. "We''re going to do everything."


    Since Zhong LiMao had his own power in the army, the first thing was to establish a communication network between He Li, and Shi LAN naturally knew where the communication network was.


    "But if we let the clock show up, wouldn''t it expose our relationship with him?"


    Li shook his head, looked directly at Shi LAN and said seriously, "your safety is more important."


    Shi Lan''s pretty face turns red. Don''t open your eyes.


    Smile away.


    "I see. Go to bed early, young man."


    From looking at the fast closing door, the smile on the corner of the mouth gradually expanded.


    The night is getting dark. Hu Hai looks at the rich dinner that the maid brings into the room, and his eyes flash with a proud light.


    Unlike his silly brother, he has not cultivated a force loyal only to himself for so many years. He has Lisi and Zhao Gao behind him. It''s a smooth journey.


    Even if Fu Su has been working hard, he has a way to make himself the most beloved son of Ying Zheng.


    The cold light reflected from the different color of the two pupils. The cold air was very cold. A glance swept past, and all the people in the room retreated.


    Yes, even this Yin Yang family has many people. Although they are not important people, sometimes it is the little people who can play a role, right.


    For example, he can still be himself in the room provided by Yin Yang family, without any scruple, because he knows that his room is surrounded by his people.


    His stupid brother can''t do that!


    Thinking of this, Hu Hai couldn''t help but smile, and the rice bowl in front of him was the food that the maid had already arranged, and the aroma was very strong.


    Hu Hai, as if he could not smell it, continued to sink into his own thoughts.


    It''s like today, his room isn''t just where he wants to go?


    No, it''s not the same today.


    His silly brother blamed him today and said that he would never be allowed to break into his room without informing.


    Is his silly brother not stupid at first?


    No, it won''t be. He just offended his little beauty. Hu Hai didn''t find out. His hand holding chopsticks was suddenly clenched because of his guess just now.


    Yes, he is still that honest to some silly Fusu!He won''t be his opponent!


    That position is destined for him!


    The different color of the pupil in the light of the light appears to be a little bright and dark, in the corner where no one noticed, a figure almost completely disappeared in the dark slowly appeared.


    "What''s the matter?" Hu Hai didn''t seem to be surprised, but raised a smile of calculation.


    "The master has arrived in Sanghai. He asked me to tell you that a reception banquet will be held in Haiyue Xiaozhu tomorrow. At that time, as long as you take Fusu, he will arrange the rest."


    It seems that the visitor really just came to pass on the message. As soon as he finished speaking, he quickly disappeared and disappeared faster than when he came.


    The smile of Hu Hai''s mouth is cold. It''s really arrogant!


    However, in view of the value of these people, he doesn''t mind being generous.


    Gently throw away the chopsticks that have been pinched off by oneself, happily command the maid to come in and change a new pair, and then as if to take off the worry in general, begin to enjoy their dinner slowly. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C77

    It''s autumn, and the weather is getting colder. However, all this naturally doesn''t exist in the Yin Yang family. In other words, these so-called seasonal changes are just like floating clouds for these people with profound internal skills.


    What''s important is that it slowly flashed in my mind that Da Siming and others were sexy all year round. So, if they didn''t have internal body protection, would they all be wrapped in fox skin coats?


    When I think about it like this, I suddenly feel funny.


    "What are you thinking, young master? Early this morning, Mr. Hu Hai sent someone to deliver a message. It seems that Zhao Gao and they can''t wait. " Shi LAN pushed open the door and put a basin of water in front of Li. She twisted a towel and handed it to Li.


    I took it naturally and wiped my face. "There are still a few hours left. Let them wait."


    "But don''t you say there are countermeasures? Is your strategy to wait and see what happens? " Shi LAN suddenly threw the basin in her hand, and her face was as cold as frost. "Take it seriously. The last time Zhao Gao and Li Si were assassinated, they didn''t kill them directly. That''s why you survived. But this time, maybe even the six sword slaves will do it. Even if the old men of general Meng Yi are facing you, they can''t stand up for you directly. Do you know that?"


    From the corner of the mouth smile a stiff, looking at the delicate white face of Shilan, faint emergences of light cyan, heart next move.


    This wench, won''t worry, didn''t sleep all night.


    Think about it. It''s possible.


    The so-called care is chaos, but in this way, he comforted Shi LAN yesterday, those words are not equal to completely in vain?


    Thinking about this, li felt a headache again.


    "Silly girl, come on, you go outside the city now and take my jade pendant with you." From the eyes of a MI, dark pupil dense with dark light, Shi LAN can''t understand what is thinking.


    But she knew that as long as he asked, she would do it.


    "I see." Shi LAN breathed a breath and turned to leave. From but at this moment took her hand, with extremely fast speed said: "protect yourself."


    From the obvious feel in their hands wrapped in a small hand suddenly tremble, and then see that small black head tiny invisible point.


    From a smile, released his hand, looking at the slender figure to leave.


    At the moment when Shi LAN went out, the smile on Li''s face suddenly disappeared.


    Now, it''s time for him to act, too.


    Ying Zheng had already sent someone to convey the news that Zhao Gao and Li Si would arrive in Sanghai, so naturally the Yin Yang family would send envoys to express their surprise. To Li Li''s surprise, this time the Yin Yang family sent the silent shaosiming.


    However, this is good for his plan.


    Because Zhao Gao was Hu Hai''s teacher, Hu Hai started ahead of everyone else.


    If there is no miscalculation, Hu Hai should have had a round with Zhao Gao at this time.


    He didn''t have to worry about shaosiming. He left his robe and walked out.


    The bodyguard behind him was naturally a raw face, but he didn''t mind at all. He walked straight on and sat on the car that had been prepared for him by the Yin Yang family.


    Although the Yin Yang family is in Sanghai, it takes at least two hours for the family to travel in a carriage.


    Two hours is enough for him to do a lot of things, isn''t it?


    At the moment when the curtain of the carriage was put down, an evil smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    The man carrying the carriage felt a breeze, but he didn''t know that he was already carrying an empty car.


    Standing in a hidden place, I watched the two carriages rolling forward with a proud smile.


    As early as when he got into the carriage just now, he had already made spiritual contact with shaosiming. If there was anything on the way, she would have stopped him first.


    As long as she could make sure that no one could enter his carriage, it was certain that no one would find him out of it.


    And he, naturally, can make good use of these two hours to change his fate.


    From the Lingbo micro step so fast, even if it is passing in front of others, people just think it is a gust of wind blowing past.


    Therefore, the original time from Yin and Yang family to Haiyue Xiaozhu was less than half an hour under his gentle steps.


    See gradually appear in the line of sight like a fairyland general small building, from the stop, stood on a high observation, suddenly in front of a bright.


    From a commanding point of view, the room in the center must be the place to receive distinguished guests. Moreover, since Liz chose to stay in Haiyue building, the arrangement of troops here can naturally see where the real big people live.


    Just look at the guards on the inner and outer floors around the central house, and you can see that Liz must be there.


    What''s more, if he remembers correctly, the carriage of Sao Bao is owned by Hu Hai.After pondering for a moment, he took out the mask and fastened it firmly on his face. He closed his eyes and imagined his new appearance.


    Then when I open my eyes again, the handsome young man turns into a middle-aged man with a very ordinary face.


    From the satisfaction of the smile, a glance, already flying out.


    I don''t know if he has done more things recently, but he is more and more familiar with this kind of things. Although the room seems to be heavily guarded, under the top level camouflage such as Lingbo''s lightness skills and camouflage mask, he almost reaches the top of the central room with little effort.


    After approaching, I found that there was no guard in the inner courtyard of the central house.


    Li Tuo chin thought for a while, and immediately understood the secret.


    It must be that these three people are in collusion. They don''t know what tricks to discuss. Under suspicion, they simply let the guards stay away.


    Li sneered. These people really didn''t pay attention to him.


    However, it was convenient for him. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C78

    "Prime minister, if you don''t get rid of this son, it''s a serious problem." Listening attentively in the past, I heard a slightly shrill voice.


    Needless to say, it must be Zhao Gao.


    It seems that he came at the right time.


    Zhao Gao confided to Li Si: "Meng Tian has golden fire cavalry under his command. He has always been close to Fu Su. If Fu Su is allowed to ascend the throne, I''m afraid the prime minister''s life will not be easy. What''s more, the prime minister has offended Fu Su several times. If he inherits the great rule, you can imagine your fate. "


    Li Si was shocked. Although he had already predicted his future road when he decided to stand on Hu Hai''s side, Zhao Gao''s sudden words still shocked him.


    "Mr. CRRC, you are far away from the Great Wall these days. You don''t know that the situation in the DPRK is changing. His majesty has changed his attitude towards Fusu since he attempted to assassinate Fusu without authorization. " Liz''s steady voice came, but he didn''t hide his worries.


    Seeing that the positive lobbying was ineffective, Zhao Gao changed the subject and asked, "prime minister, in your opinion, who is better than general Meng Tian in talent, merit, strategy, confidence in the world and the degree of trust in Fu Su?"


    Liz was silent for a long time and said softly, "general Mengtian."


    Zhao Gao further explored: "the prime minister is a smart man. I''m afraid he can see the interests more clearly than Gao. Once the eldest son ascends the throne, the prime minister''s duty will surely fall into Meng Tian''s hands. When the time comes, can you still get a good end? Hu Hai''s son, Tzu Jen Dun Hou, is actually the best candidate to have an heir. I hope the prime minister will measure it carefully. "


    "What''s more, Mr. Hu Hai has always had a good impression of the prime minister. He is also very close to Gao. Once he ascends the throne, you and I will be the most important officials and have the highest honor."


    At the moment, standing outside listening, Li''s heart hummed coldly when he heard these words.


    He said in his heart: "Zhao gaozhen is a scheming man. He knows that his alliance with Li Si is not enough to make the other party take risks to do such rebellious things. So he launched an attack from Li Si''s weakness and completely pulled the other party to his own boat."


    Li Si knew that although he was a master of Confucianism, he was still born in Buyi after all. It was because he could not bear to be humble and poor that he became an official to serve the first emperor of Qin Dynasty. Although he is now in the third position and enjoys all the glory and wealth, he still worries about his future, for fear that one day everything in front of him will come to nothing.


    "Prime minister, I believe you can calculate more than Gauguin." Zhao Gao''s voice is very strange. It''s not the ordinary eunuch''s shrill voice. On the contrary, it''s extremely cold. Just hearing his voice, a chill comes out.


    Shi LAN is right. Zhao Gao is more dangerous than Li Si.


    Seeing that Lisi was still silent, Zhao Gao continued to push him step by step.


    "It''s just a eldest son who doesn''t have any advantageous position except his status. Is it unfair with you? What''s more, Shizi, since he''s already done it, why don''t you do what you want, and even let someone save him back? "


    Zhao Gao is good at calculation, but it''s a pity that the original Fusu had already died in their calculation, instead of his alien soul.


    If Zhao Gao knew about it, he didn''t know whether he was lucky or regretful?


    "At that time, his life was on the line, and I secretly told the doctor not to do his best to treat him, but he was too fated to survive. Moreover, the house of the house is still a large number of sire''s eyes, and Fu Su sleeps in the palace all day. It''s not easy for me to do something. If your six swordsmen are here, it''s easy to do. "


    Li Si naturally won''t take all the blame on himself. What he said in this passage is that Zhao Gao was also involved. Who let him take six sword slaves far away from the Great Wall at that time? I can''t blame him for missing this opportunity, can I?


    After all, when it comes to assassins, only the net assassin group under master Zhao is respected.


    "Hum." Zhao gaoleng snorted, but he didn''t go on. He was obviously not prepared to pursue this issue.


    Listening outside, my heart is cold.


    Indeed, if Zhao Gao, Liu JianNu and others were in the Qin Palace at that time, I''m afraid he would not even have a place to return the dead once they did.


    "This matter has passed. As long as we seize this opportunity, we can naturally let the young master Fusu disappear from the world." Lisi didn''t want to offend Zhao Gao too much. He was silent for a moment and changed the topic.


    "Hum, no one in the world has been able to escape the assassination of the net from such a close distance." Zhao Gao''s gloomy voice is like a fierce ghost, which contains the intention to kill, which makes centrifugal next tight.


    As expected, these people conspired to kill him together.


    But why didn''t you hear his voice?


    Not waiting to understand this matter, the voice inside continued.


    Leave also can temporarily put aside this doubt, continue to listen attentively.


    "Since Mr. CRRC said that, I naturally believe it. To assassinate Fusu with the strength of the net is naturally a trivial matter, but how can we get away after the assassination? Fu Su is also the eldest son of the Empire. Even if his majesty doesn''t like him any more, he won''t allow anyone to ignore the empire so much. "After all, what he said is true. Even if Li Si and Zhao Gao are all Ying Zheng''s confidants, Ying Zheng can''t have no doubt at all.


    "It''s not the six swordsmen who are fighting, but the killers who have been secretly trained by the net. They have the skill of killing by the net, but their martial arts are of other schools. As long as I want, I can disguise the tactics of any school. " Zhao Gao sneered. "At that time, we only need to blame the remaining evils of Mohism. After all, the destruction of the Mohist organ city was led by Fu Su."


    "Wonderful. In this way, the name is right." Lee agreed.


    It''s easy to calculate. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C79

    Zhao Gao is right. As long as you put everything on the evil of Mohism, Ying Zhengding will punish Li Si, Zhao Gao and others for a crime of negligence. He will definitely not kill his right arm for such a spoiled prince!


    After all, in Ying Zheng''s mind, the state of Qin could not be escorted by Li Si and Zhao Gao, but it could lose a dispensable successor.


    Although it sounds cruel, it is a helpless reality.


    "Since Mr. CRRC has arranged everything, naturally, Liz will not interfere in this matter any more."


    "As long as the prime minister pretends that he doesn''t know everything, then as long as he pushes the boat with the current, Gao and the eighteenth son will naturally be grateful." Zhao Gao threw out the last trump card, which was regarded as acquiescence to the idea that Lisi didn''t make a direct move.


    Compared with Zhao Gao''s behavior of putting everything on Hu Hai, what Li Si cares about most is his status and rights. Ying Zheng is still very strong now. Even if Hu Hai ascends the throne later, he has to ensure that he can live until that time.


    Therefore, such a treacherous thing, Liz naturally hope that he can stay out of the east window incident.


    "In that case, Mr. Zhongche should be careful. Once something happens to Mr. Fusu, your majesty will send Meng Tian''s golden fire cavalry to trace the truth. If something is found out, Liz can''t help you."


    In the final analysis, Liz still hopes that this matter can succeed. His unwillingness does not mean that he is not willing to see this matter succeed.


    After all, what Zhao Gao had said before was true. Meng had always been close to Fusu. If Fusu ascended the throne, how could he, a man with old grudges, be able to get along with him?


    "Don''t worry, Prime Minister. When the time is right, they will suddenly appear. As long as Prime Minister pretends to be alarmed, the rest of the time will be finished by them. When Fusu died, they would all swallow poison and commit suicide. No matter how to investigate the Mongolians, they could only find out that they used Mohist body method. "


    "In that case, Liz would like to wish you all the best." Li Si took the tea cup in front of him and offered Zhao Gao a cup of tea instead of wine. Then he put down the cup, pushed the door open and went out.


    From quickly concealed body shape, looking at Li Si far back, eyes color more and more deep.


    When Li Huishen was ready to leave, his ear moved and he found that there was a strange sound in the room again.


    Looking carefully, Zhao Gao, who was supposed to have left here after Liz left, did not leave. Instead, he went to the bookshelf and pulled a vase on the top of the bookshelf.


    Amazing things happened.


    I saw the bookshelf slowly open, a voice came out first.


    "Mr. CRRC is really clever. In this way, Liz and my good brother are in our pocket."


    It''s Hu Hai!


    Hu Hai came out of the dark place behind the bookshelf!


    No wonder he saw Hu Hai''s frame at the back door, but he didn''t see Hu Hai here. It turned out that he was hiding behind the bookshelf.


    But what does he mean by that?


    In addition, it is obvious that he was also involved in the plot, but why did Hu Hai not appear directly, but reappeared after Li Si left?


    Li''s intuition told him that there must be a conspiracy behind it.


    Thinking of this, he cleaned up his emotions and listened carefully to the development of the situation.


    "It can''t be so simple to assert that this Fu Su is already in our bag, but Li Si, since he can sit in this position in the court, must have his own originality. We want to kill two birds with one stone, but it''s not that simple. "


    "Why! Didn''t Liz promise to acquiesce in this? As long as he doesn''t object, the people we have arranged will be able to blame all this on the remaining evils of Mohism and Lisi, won''t they? "


    Hu Hai''s words are amazing!


    Li wanwan didn''t expect that Zhao Gao had such an idea! But, no, even though Lee''s alliance with them is not strong, at least for now, the cooperation is pleasant, isn''t it?


    What''s more, once Lisi fell down, they would lose the people who could control each other with the mon family in the court, and the task of huhai''s ascendancy would be more difficult.


    Even if Hu Hai can''t understand this, Zhao Gao shouldn''t be unable to understand it.


    From brow deep lock, some don''t understand.


    But soon, he understood.


    "Liz can''t let him die for the time being. The charge of assassinating his eldest son is too big. The reason why Liz doesn''t want to do it is that he deeply understands the powerful relationship between them. Moreover, according to his mind, he is afraid that he will stay behind. Even if we secretly pull him into the water in order to make things look more real. We must also bear in mind that we can not detain this crime to death. "


    "Mr. CRRC, Liz is a deep-seated person. He doesn''t give up on me. I''m not at ease to keep such a person by my side."Hu Hai''s eyes flashed a cold light, and his words really killed him.


    Centrifugation under dark surprised, this Lisi decided to cooperate with these two people, it is no different from the tiger.


    Hu Hai was too cruel, but he was determined to give up because of Li Si''s wavering heart, which was really chilling.


    Zhao Gao patted Hu Hai on the shoulder, and his voice was a little spoiled, and his cold voice eased a lot.


    "Eighteen Shizi, don''t worry. When you get to Datong, it''s just a Lisi, but you can remove it with a finger. Those who achieve great things don''t care about small things. If they can endure this for a while, they will have a good life in the future, won''t they? "


    Hu Hai angrily clenched his fist, drooped his eyes and said nothing. It seems that he acquiesced in Zhao Gao''s view.


    From pick eyebrow, all these income in the eyes, he some did not expect, his eighteen younger brother for Zhao Gao''s words really listen to it.


    It seems that the relationship between Hu Hai and Zhao Gao is not just that of an ally!


    Hu Hai took a deep breath, and his mood gradually calmed down.


    "I see." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C80

    "Well, a child can be taught." Zhao Gao nodded with satisfaction, then turned around and said: "as long as you remember, our goal this time is to help su. Once Fu Su dies, that son will be in your pocket. However, your majesty is extremely shrewd. Even if you were favored in his heart before, I''m afraid it will arouse his suspicion. After all, you are the direct beneficiary of Fusu''s death. "


    "What is to be done?" Hu Hai''s voice is a little unsteady. It is obvious that Ying Zheng''s majesty is very heavy, which makes Hu Hai feel chilly at the thought.


    "No hurry." Zhao Gao looks like a sure winner. "It''s really hard to deal with this matter if Lisi really does it. On the contrary, it''s like this now. Once your majesty knows, he will be very suspicious. Half true and half false is the most true. "


    "But what if his father kills Liz with too much force?" Hu Hai said: "a man as suspicious as his father, once Liz does such a thing, even if his father doesn''t kill him, he will be afraid of him. And for us, if we lose the prime minister''s position, we will have no use value. "


    "Shizi is right." Zhao Gao sneered, and his narrow eyes flashed a dark light. "Therefore, as long as we let your majesty doubt him, let him have a sense of crisis, and then we can timely appear, we can completely pull him into our camp."


    Rao is from, can not help but live in the heart for Zhao Gao''s good calculation cheers.


    It turns out that his strategy is one layer at a time, not only designed to make him fall, but also prepared a backhand to calculate Lee.


    However, since he heard all this, will the plan be implemented smoothly?


    From the corner of his mouth, he raised a bad smile, as if he thought of something.


    "But Liz has the trust of his father. I''m afraid that he won''t force him to the end. If we don''t reach the end of the world, our hand will be dispensable. What''s more, Liz has always been so scheming that he can''t help himself at that time. "


    "Shizi is right." Zhao Gao nodded approvingly. "So then we need to make Liz unable to help himself."


    Hu Hai''s eyes flashed and he laughed.


    Listening outside, I feel cold in my heart. Zhao Gao is resourceful and Hu Hai is cruel. Once united, it was a terrible force. No wonder Fusu was calculated to be a ghost.


    "Shizi, count the time. Fusu is coming. You''d better go to the small building in the middle of the lake first."


    "And you?"


    "About the assassination, I still have some details to arrange. I can rest assured that Gao will handle it very well." Zhao Gao''s tone is cold, and his hands are folded at his waist. Although he is respectful, he has a cold and domineering momentum.


    Hu Hai''s eyes narrowed, nodded, and went out with his sleeves thrown.


    Li watched Hu Hai leave, but he didn''t move. Zhao Gao was still there. Maybe he could hear some useful information.


    Hu Hai just left, Zhao Gao clapped his hands, then heard the sound of breaking the air, saw a dark shadow almost invisible to the naked eye speed swept into the room.


    At this moment, if it is not just from the internal force will be concentrated in the eyes and ears, I am afraid that we can not find this figure.


    This makes Li very surprised. Since he had the system, with the support of the system, his internal power has been very deep. Even if it is normal, even a mosquito can see the hair above him.


    Now, it is only when the power is concentrated on one point that one can barely see the shadow, which is enough to show that the other''s lightness skill has reached the peak level.


    Maybe, faster than his current Lingbo micro step!


    Can achieve this speed, how to think, also only under master Zhao that so-called six sword slave.


    He touched his face subconsciously. Thanks to the mask, it was impossible for him to lurk here under the eyes of the six sword slave.


    Centrifugal in a tight, feel that they still want to improve their strength as soon as possible.


    After all, there are mountains outside and people outside.


    The man who appeared in the house was a blindfolded old man.


    Li almost determined his identity in the moment he saw it. He was the most unfathomable one among the six sword slaves, duanshui.


    It is said that this man has reached the state of mind and eye. Now it seems that the legend is true. This man covered his eyes with an opaque black cloth, but he walked smoothly. Only when he reached the state of mind and eye can he do so. He does not need to use his eyes to see, he uses his heart.


    Sometimes the heart is more careful than the eyes. What the heart sees is often the truth of things.


    It''s not Zhengang, the leader of the six sword slaves, who appears here at the moment, but duanshui.


    So what Zhao Gao wants to say must have something to do with the plan. After all, although Zhengang is a leader, his position among the six sword slaves is a murderer.


    Duanshui is a plan maker who makes up his mind and moves later. Among the six sword slaves, duanshui is also a hermit. The hermit is worried. If Zhao Gao has any plans, it''s best to find him."Cut off the water. Have you arranged for all those people?"


    Facing the six sword slave, Zhao Gao''s breath became colder and colder. In addition, the six sword slave''s body almost condensed into the essence of blood, which made Li feel a chill even outside the room.


    "Master, don''t worry. The four men are training together, and their hearts are in one. Now they are outside Haiyue Xiaozhu, and they use turtle breathing method to dive into the water and enter the Xiaozhu in the middle of the lake. Suddenly appear, one hit will kill. "


    "Yes." Zhao Gao''s slender and thin fingers are slightly bent, and the next point is on the table. The sound is like knocking on the top of a person''s heart.


    Cut off water did not speak, is still respectful low head, waiting for Zhao Gao to continue to say.


    "The only way to live is arranged. Now duanmurong is still in the palace. As long as you let him hang his breath and let him tell the main story behind the scenes when he is dying, this is the most realistic play."


    Zhao Gao said at the end, with a cold smile in his tone, like a poisonous snake.


    Standing in the corner without water, head down. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C81

    Hu Hai had been away for some time. He estimated that his car frame would reach the gate of Haiyue building in about half an hour.


    Therefore, no matter what action he wants to make, it must be completed within half an hour.


    Fortunately, under the leadership of duanshui, he quickly found the hiding place of the killers.


    The so-called most dangerous place is the safest place. The place where the four killers are located is at the exit of Haiyue Xiaozhu lake.


    The most surprising thing is that the four killers don''t look like killers at all. They don''t have the slightest murderous and bloody smell. Wearing cloth clothes that can be seen everywhere, they look like ordinary people.


    "It''s time to organize and support you for a long time. It''s time to use you. No one has been killed is your biggest advantage, perfect latent, and then a hit will kill Water cut eyes as cold as a blade, see four people, let each other feel the air is cold down.


    With a flash in his eyes, he didn''t expect Zhao Gao to send out a novice among the killers.


    However, when you think about it, you can understand Zhao Gao''s arrangement.


    After all, their plan was based on mental calculation but not intentional. In their eyes, Fusu only knew self-defense swordsmanship, and Lisi was a scholar.


    Even if it''s a killer who hasn''t killed anyone, it should be easy to kill him under the cultivation of the net.


    So for this assassination, the most important thing is not the assassination technology, but the perfect latent!


    And for an experienced killer, he certainly has the most perfect killing skills, but the same, that with the growth of time and blood is absolutely unable to hide.


    Even if he had the most ingenious way to hide his body, he could not break through the guard and assassinate in the small building in the middle of the heavily guarded lake.


    So, they can only dive in through the channel and hide in the water all the time.


    From the heart of the calculation, and then reluctantly found that if he did not hear Zhao Gao''s plan in advance, I''m afraid he will also be recruited.


    Even if Shi LAN went outside the city to find general Meng Yi''s old headquarters, he was far away from being thirsty.


    From now on, what he sighs most is that he discovered Zhao Gao and Hu Hai''s plan in time.


    After beating four killers, duanshui left with lightning speed. Looking at the direction, he should return to Zhao Gao.


    It seems that Liu JianNu is really inseparable from Zhao Gao. In this case, when we face Zhao Gao in the future, we should be more careful.


    After clearing up his mood, he looked back at the four killers.


    The four men looked at each other, then nodded and jumped into the water.


    As soon as he left his right hand, a few invisible internal forces condensed into a line, broke out and shot into the big acupoints of the four at a high speed.


    Then I saw that the four people were fixed in place like puppets.


    Li Qingshu breathed a sigh of relief. Thanks to the camouflage mask, he was able to get so close without being found. Otherwise, with his current internal power, he could not shoot so many six pulse swords at a long distance.


    It''s his second time to use this skill. The first time to use it was on Da Siming. According to the final development, the effect of this skill is still very good.


    At least, he could be sure that the mental strength of the four men in front of him could not match that of Da Siming.


    Therefore, the eyes of the four killers, a pair of eyes with supernatural charm, instantly become confused, and then gradually empty.


    "Your task is to assassinate your son Fusu." From here, pause for a moment, and then take out a round pill, in one of the killers found the poison used to kill themselves, after changing. Then he said, "it''s Liz who''s behind the scenes."


    Then, after leaving the sight of the four people, the four people gradually recovered, looked at each other and jumped into the water.


    He left as fast as he could and went back to the frame.


    After taking a long breath, I was relieved.


    Even, the beginning of the banquet for the upcoming start had some expectations. He is looking forward to what expression will be on Zhao Gao''s and Hu Hai''s faces after everything happens. It must be wonderful!


    After he returned to the car frame, he felt a mental force sweeping over, the breath was very familiar, centrifugation next warm.


    He knew that it was shaosiming''s mental power.


    Soon after he came back, he arrived at Haiyue Xiaozhu.


    The car curtain was opened from the outside, from the first sight to see is a light women''s Shi LAN!


    Two people line of sight quickly intersect, from know, Shi LAN there should be flat, heart under a big stone fell to the ground, mouth smile also some real up.


    From slowly under the frame, Shi LAN walked to half a meter behind him and stood still, drooping eyes speechless.From the side of the head to see behind the frame and then under the less simang, nodded for a moment, this just turned his head.


    What appears in front of us is a grand and simple gate.


    Haiyue Xiaozhu is worthy of being a place where the dignitaries of Sanghai city often drink and have fun. It is clean and clean with fresh air. The house construction is also very chic and simple, and luxury can be seen in the details.


    "Brother, you are here at last. Prime minister and CRRC are waiting in there. Come on, brother, I''ll show you in. " Hu Hai seems to have no prince''s airs. In public, he can make such a style. No wonder even Ying Zheng thinks his son has no ambition and only knows how to play.


    Centrifugal under the sneer, but smile on the face of light clouds, facing Hu Hai''s mischief is also a face helpless, step up to keep up.


    There was a dark flash in Shi Lan''s eyes, and her hands covered under her sleeves suddenly clenched. However, after thinking of the smooth negotiation just now, she slowly released her hands and stepped up to keep up with the two people in front.


    Shaosiming''s purple eyes blinked. It seemed empty, but when he looked at it carefully, he felt that there was dark light in it, which made people unable to understand the emotional fluctuations. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C82

    "When you arrive, if you miss something, welcome it far away. I hope you''ll forgive me."


    In front of the long corridor leading to the small building in the middle of the lake, Zhao Gao and Li Si, dressed in official clothes, stood there and bowed slightly to salute him.


    Let''s shake our hands. Let''s get rid of them.


    Originally, in their capacity, they didn''t have to go to the door to greet them. They had already done enough etiquette to greet them in this place. They just ran to the door as Hu Hai. Naturally, they wanted to say something about this scene.


    What''s more, Hu Hai''s reputation for mischief has spread far and wide. Naturally, this etiquette can''t be based on his behavior.


    Everyone knew it by heart, so they took it for granted not to blame Fusu. They immediately got up and asked Fusu to go ahead. They walked towards the center of Xiaozhu step by step.


    After a few steps, Li suddenly stopped.


    Slightly side head, to follow behind hesitation unceasingly, don''t know whether should continue to follow Shi Lan said: "Lan Er, you also come over."


    Laner! For the name of the sudden intimacy, Shi LAN blushed slightly, and then the corner of her mouth was a smile that could not be covered up.


    Zhao Gao''s long and narrow eyes narrowed, and his eyes staring at Shi LAN were very deep. He folded his hands in front of his waist and said to Li, "young master."


    But before he finished, he was stopped by Hu Hai.


    "Mr. CRRC, don''t say anything to spoil the fun. This girl is my brother''s baby. Naturally, she should be with me. That''s right, brother Hu Hai''s last sentence was said by looking at Li. Li raised his eyebrows and nodded.


    Hand signed Shi LAN, said to Zhao Gao: "adults laugh, LAN Er deep in my heart, only with the side I can rest assured."


    There is no adulteration from this sentence. People here, except himself, don''t believe anyone. It''s better to take Shi LAN with them than to keep her away from them.


    Since chaos will come eventually, he feels that Shi Lan''s following him will enable him to protect her smoothly. He believes that he has the strength.


    And Shi LAN won''t say anything, and the surprise on her face is not pretended.


    After all, before that, Li''s reaction to danger was to keep her away. She didn''t like the separation of two people.


    If she was not worried about leaving, she would not borrow a good foal from the other party after negotiating with the old headquarters of general Meng Yi, and then rush back quickly.


    She was actually afraid that he would leave her to do something dangerous.


    So in this matter, although the two people''s starting point is not the same, but the final approach is coincidental.


    At the beginning of the banquet, we first asked Zhao Gao about his visit to the Great Wall. Originally, he really took these words as a procedure, but Zhao Gao''s reply also attracted his attention.


    "Oh? What does Mr. Zhongche mean is that the Xiongnu outside the great wall are ambitious and want to attack the Central Plains There was no expression on his face, as if he asked casually because of curiosity.


    "Not bad." Zhao Gao didn''t seem to hide it. "Xiongnu''s wild nature is difficult to tame. There are many people outside the Great Wall. Although our Central Plains is vast in territory, abundant in resources and large in population, we are afraid that we are not as good as them in terms of fighting capacity alone."


    Although Li doesn''t like Zhao Gao, he still admires this man''s strategy. Otherwise, he doesn''t deserve to play such a big game in this era.


    "Well, after returning to the palace, please tell your father about it. It can''t be underestimated." He was worried about the country and the people before he did a good job in supporting the Soviet Union, but he didn''t have the appearance of scheming.


    Zhao Gao didn''t have the slightest doubt, he just agreed.


    The banquet is in full swing.


    The so-called wine without dance is also boring. Fortunately, with Hu Hai in, the dancer has naturally been arranged properly.


    The design of Haiyue building is very exquisite.


    In order to make it convenient for the dignitaries to drink and have fun without interfering with the negotiation, there is a distance between the small building in the middle of the lake and the song stage. The middle is connected by a water corridor.


    The sound of silk and bamboo is all the rage.


    Of course, it''s just for the average person.


    Although the eyes seem to be dim, but the bottom of my heart is a clear.


    He raised the corner of his eyes and observed the position of the four without any trace.


    There was a square table in the middle. In order to show the intimacy between the host and the guests, four people sat around the table, and Liz was just opposite him.


    Although Shi LAN is his favorite concubine, he is not a class, so even if he comes in, he gets a separate seat in the corner of Xiaozhu.


    That angle is safe, but he doesn''t have to worry about it.


    Calculate the time, this time is almost the same.


    Leave to hang down eyes, cover up the color of satire.


    When I raised my eyes again, those dark eyes were full of drunken fog, where I could see the clearness.


    It''s time!


    I saw four cold lights suddenly burst from the water and stabbed toward Li Zhili.


    The blade reflects the cold light in the sun. It''s extremely sharp and fast!Even with Li''s eyesight, the angles of the Four Swords from different directions are very tricky. It seems that each of the Four Swords has a goal, but Li knows that the four angles can only cause slight injuries to Zhao Gao and Hu Hai, but for him and Li Si, they are different.


    Originally, in Zhao Gao''s plan, the sword of four people stabbed three people except him, but after being hypnotized, the task in the mind of the person who was responsible for stabbing Lizi had changed from stabbing to killing.


    The speed of that sword is extremely fast, Rao is to leave, also can barely see the track of movement.


    He should say, is it really the ability to kill with one strike trained by the net?


    One second before the point of the other''s sword reached his chest, he leaned a little bit, let the sword to his shoulder, and then, tightly imprison the sword with his own muscles, and he jumped forward.


    He took Liz away from his original position, which led to the sword tip that stabbed him at the back of his heart deviated from the size and only cut his clothes.


    All this happened in a flash of lightning.


    When people come back to their senses, what they see is that the four people who failed to commit suicide by taking poison are lying on the ground, and they don''t know whether they are alive or dead. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C83

    "Young master!" Shi Lan''s face turned pale and ran over, shaking her little hand to hold the sword that was inserted on her shoulder.


    Li Li looks frail and takes a look at the two people standing. Zhao Gao has a long cut on his arm. Hu Hai is even more embarrassed. The crown of his hair has fallen off, and a deep bone scar has been scratched on his face.


    But -- he looked around four people and gave a wry smile. He was the most miserable one.


    However, all this is in his calculation.


    In particular, Zhao Gao and Hu Hai look like ghosts, which is estimated to be a rare sight in this life!


    Hu Hai didn''t have Zhao Gao Laodao in the end. His white face flashed all kinds of expressions like his eyes, twisted like a palette.


    What? Is it disappointing to see him alive?


    Li wanted to ask this question, but in the end, he still resisted the desire in his heart and continued his image of a pathetic victim.


    Those bodyguards who knew later, just like a big dream, came forward to hold the four assassins who had fallen to the ground.


    Centrifugal under disdain sneer, if really wait for you to save people, I''m afraid he is already on the way of the yellow spring.


    "The young master is frightened!" Neat and uniform voice, can not hear the slightest panic, centrifugation under the cold even more, but still have to do.


    "Take these villains down! Keep alive From the cold voice ordered, just because of the relationship between the shoulder wound, it seems that some lack of breath.


    Stone orchid distressed straight tears, even from the cover of the sleeve, pull down her hand to pacify are useless.


    "Brother, I''m afraid these people have taken poison and committed suicide!" Hu Hai a hear live three words, immediately from can''t believe in wake up, subconsciously said.


    From the smile of a look at Hu Hai, but at the moment, the three people are caught in their shock, did not find the strange from the moment.


    "I haven''t checked yet. How can I make this comment?" From the side head to bodyguard head lead way: "give me a check, see if there is gas."


    "Yes." In such a public situation, the leader of the bodyguard was also witty. After touching them one by one, he arched his hand and said, "tell me, there''s still a living left."


    Inseparable from the trace of the observation of Zhao Gao, found that after he heard this, he relaxed expression, heart under sneer unceasingly.


    What? Zhao Gao, do you think the plot will go on as you arranged?


    "Young master, find the imperial doctor quickly." Shi LAN can''t help but say that although she has done some emergency measures, she can''t do such things as drawing sword, although she knows that what she is doing from now on is what he must do.


    But she couldn''t let him hurt her body like this.


    Left dun for a while, to the stone orchid that is full of worried eyes, in the end or open a way: "pass imperial doctor."


    After such a interruption, everyone recovered from the accident just now.


    The expression on Liz''s face was as gloomy as water, and his head was down, so that people could not see the expression on his face.


    And Zhao Gao at the moment barely steady mind, at the moment, Fu Su is not dead, how to deal with the aftermath is the top priority.


    It can be said that since the establishment of the net, nothing can escape his calculation, so naturally, he has not encountered such things that are not within the scope of his calculation for a long time.


    He thought about the aftermath of many cases, but he didn''t expect that the assassination would fail!


    He has a mental calculation but not a heart. He has the advantage of the time, the place and the people. He has almost occupied all of them, but he still fails.


    Although the sword still stabbed Fusu''s body, it was far away from his heart, not to mention that he still had the heart to give orders.


    Zhao Gao felt that something was out of his control.


    It''s a bad feeling.


    When the imperial doctor came over, he directly treated the wound here. After hearing that the stab was not too deep and there was no worry about his life, Shi Lan was greatly relieved.


    But the expressions on Hu Hai''s and Zhao Gao''s faces are not very good.


    Li leans on the soft collapse, and the wounds on Zhao Gao, Hu Hai and Li Si are also handled properly. Li Ming brings three soft chairs with him, and three people sit on them, which is quite restless.


    Centrifugal down clear, but the face is still.


    "Tell your son, general mengyan, to see you." A bodyguard said.


    Meng Yan is the old part of the Meng family guarding Sanghai. Meng Yan is a distant branch of the Meng family.


    From pick eyebrow, the shape seemed to be puzzled to see a more uneasy three people, said: "what does he come to do? Even if it''s a rescue, it''s too late. "


    "Brother, since we are all OK, let the general go back. It''s not good to arouse the army and move the people." Hu Hai''s coquetry at the moment seems a little strange, but he has ignored many of them. Although Zhao Gao knows that Hu Hai''s behavior is inappropriate, he can''t do it now.


    So, Li chuckled, as if he didn''t find Hu Hai''s abnormality, and said: "brother 18, the assassination is not a small matter. You live in the palace and don''t know that the river is dangerous. It can''t be good. Since general Meng is here, let him come in.""But brother, don''t we have a guard?" Hu Hai wanted to make the last effort, but he didn''t know that all his actions were like a clown.


    "The guards?" Li Leng hum. "Under the protection of the guards, assassins are allowed to take advantage of the situation. How can we give them our safety? General Meng Yan is the old headquarters of general Meng Yi. I still believe in his ability. "


    While talking, a middle-aged man in military uniform came in quickly, followed by a pair of high guards.


    Meng Yan went to the front of Li, immediately knelt down and said: "Mr. Fusu, Mr. Hu Hai, Mr. Xiangguo, Mr. Zhongche, forgive me. Meng Yan''s help is too late."


    "Get up." Leave and wave. "You are far away from the city. It''s not easy for you to get the news so quickly."


    "Thank you for your understanding." Meng Yan is not affectable. After giving thanks, he immediately stands up and walks behind him, just like a patron saint standing there. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C84

    I still have a good feeling for the soldiers who are so stubborn.


    In other words, he is very fond of the Montessori.


    "General Meng, this man is the only one who can live. Take him down and take strict care of him. If there is anything wrong, just ask. "


    "Meng Yan knows!" Meng Yan winked at the guards behind him. The guards came forward, set up the assassin and took him down.


    Hu Hai''s face white, subconsciously look to Zhao Gao for help.


    Zhao Gao looked at all this calmly. If he didn''t know that it was all arranged by him, he would be cheated by his acting skills.


    Hu Hai was stabilized by Zhao Gao''s calm appearance, but the hands that grasped the chair under his body still revealed his emotion.


    "This matter is very important. It seems that the other party should have come to us four. Fortunately, we are lucky and lucky, and none of us is seriously affected. You must report this to your father. " It''s a bit of an affectation.


    Hu Hai first heard that Li also thought it was a relief for four people, but before the tone came out, he was shocked by the words behind Li.


    "In my opinion, we don''t have to report to our father. Anyway, we are all OK. We''d better not let him worry."


    "Brother 18, I remember that you like to let your father be the master. What''s more, we''re lucky this time. It''s no big deal. If they really succeed, it''s going to be a mess! 18 younger brother, no more mischief! " When it comes to the end, Li''s tone is a little cold.


    Zhao Gao''s narrow eyes stopped Hu Hai from opening his mouth.


    "Mr. Fusu is right. You need to report this to your majesty quickly."


    Zhao Gao''s words let from in the heart can''t help but cheer for him, this head turn is fast.


    Now, the four of them are all right. As long as he doesn''t doubt anything about supporting Su, even in front of Ying Zheng, the plan can return to the right track and find a chance to kill the only one.


    The rest is easy.


    Li Si''s side, as long as he is kind-hearted to appease, he is not afraid of anything. After all, he is also aware of this plan, and it is not good for anyone to start a quarrel.


    "If there is nothing wrong with Mr. Xiangguo and Mr. CRRC, otherwise, my father will surely feel sad that we have lost our talents." Leaving the scene face to face, Zhao Gao and Li Si did not answer this, Hu Hai is still out of his wits.


    It''s almost time for the play to come to an end.


    Next, it''s the next play.


    "By the way, general Meng Yan, Shao Siming of Yin Yang family is in the small building of the sea and the moon at the moment. You can pass on my words and let Shao Siming have a look at the assassin. Maybe she will have a way to pry open the assassin''s mouth."


    From pondered for a moment, don''t know to think of what, the corner of the mouth starts to put on a smile of calculation, then toward Meng Yan command way.


    Originally, shaosiming, as one of the elders of the Yin Yang family, came to meet Zhao Gao and Li Si. However, because of the mystery of his identity, he was originally prepared to meet Zhao Gao and Li Si alone after the banquet.


    Now, in case of such a thing, the interview is not possible, but it can promote the plan in his mind.


    After such a thing happened, people could only abandon Haiyue Xiaozhu and start from Yinyang family. At least, there is no safer place in Sanghai city than Yinyang family.


    Because all four of them were injured, they all went back to their own places after they arrived at Yin Yang home, and then a steady stream of tonics were sent to them.


    From nature is to take Shi LAN back to his room.


    Shi LAN helped Li to sit on the soft collapse, and carefully drugged him. Looking at the not so ferocious wound, she kept tightening her heart until now.


    "Look, I have a sense of propriety. I calculated the angle of the sword. You look terrible. In fact, the sword was carried out under my plan."


    Li knows that Shi LAN is worried, so he comforts her.


    Shi LAN coldly glanced away. She knew that she was wrong. She dropped her eyes. Shi LAN sighed helplessly and kept on bandaging the wound.


    "You''re right. I can''t bear to scold you."


    From pet drown a smile, did not answer Shi LAN, just raised his hand to rub Shi Lan''s hair top, a touch of warmth between the two people.


    "Young master, will you just let them go? It must have something to do with those people. "


    "Shh." From cut off the words of Shi LAN, the deep smile. "It''s not only about them, it''s about me."


    From the words let Shi LAN confused, but from is not ready to explain.


    "I''m going to give them time and space now. Zhao Gao won''t let the only one live. General Meng Yan has reported this to his father. It''s estimated that tomorrow, his father will send us back to the palace."


    "Do you want me to tell general Meng Yan and let him take care of the living?" Shi Lan said: "maybe, that live mouth will get the answer, if dead, is not become a suspense?"


    With a smile from mystery, he straightened out his clothes and stood at the window."The more suspense about this, the better. That''s the only way to have a chance, isn''t it? "


    Calculating the time, this time is enough for Meng Yan to interrogate the living man several times. It is estimated that he has also got a confession, but this confession involves the prime minister. Therefore, Meng Yan will not take it out until he meets Ying Zheng.


    Just what he wants!


    And Zhao Gao''s extermination, also had better be able to carry on smoothly, like this, the matter will be more interesting.


    He is not afraid of Zhao Gao''s failure. After all, Zhao Gao will not know that the killer is hypnotized by him. Therefore, Zhao Gao must think that Meng Yan will not get any news from the killer he trained in such a short time.


    So, step by step is wrong.


    At the moment when Zhao Gao''s plan was known to him, it had already laid a prelude to his failure!


    Shi LAN looks at the smile emerging from the corner of her mouth. She knows that her son is scheming against others again. Moreover, looking at this, he seems to be scheming miserably.


    Shi LAN is so smart. After today''s assassination, she has a bold guess in her heart. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C85

    Maybe the driving force behind all this is the smiling young man in front of her.


    And the more you think about it, the more likely it is.


    After all, this man never loses.


    Now that I have been hit by such a sword, how can I say that I should make the other party pay a heavy price.


    She was relieved to think so.


    The night is getting darker. Maybe it''s because of something like this. Even the Yin Yang family can feel some stagnant atmosphere. During the time when Haiyue Xiaozhu came back to the Yin Yang family, all the forces were quiet. Except for the doctors who came and went in a hurry and the constant supply of supplements, everything seemed very calm.


    Li put on his coat and went to the front of the soft collapse. Looking at the sleeping face of Shi LAN, he raised a warm smile at the corner of his mouth.


    No wonder, after all, since this morning, she hasn''t had a rest, and even has been in a state of trepidation. It''s not easy for her to settle down and have a rest, so she naturally sleeps very well.


    He pulled up the felt that covered her, thought about it, bent down and printed a kiss on her forehead, then walked out of the door carefully.


    Just as I opened the door, I saw a purple figure standing at the end of the corridor. It seems that I have been standing there for a long time.


    "What''s the matter? Are you here for me? " Step by step, he walked to the back of shaosiming and said softly.


    Purple figure slowly turned around, and the familiar border shrouded the two people.


    "What is this for?" Leave shape to seem to don''t understand of ask a way.


    "What are you calculating?" Shaosiming had a pair of purple eyes staring at him tightly. "Although we are now in a cooperative relationship, I must tell you that before I find the person I''m looking for, nothing can happen to the Yin Yang family."


    From the helpless smile, waving. "You think too much. Although I''m really calculating something, I promise it doesn''t include your Yin Yang family."


    Shao Siming heard the speech and did not speak for a long time. He just stared at Li for a long time. Then he said, "today, although I didn''t attend the reception, I have been watching in the dark. You can hide this assassination from others, but you can''t hide it from me. That sword, the other side can''t kill you at all. Instead, it''s aimed at the prime minister. It''s you who blocked that fatal blow for Liz. "


    "I don''t understand, from your point of view, why you want to save Liz." Shaosiming walked away step by step, and then stood in front of him, his voice turned cold. "Lisi once made remarks against Taoism in the court."


    After all, Shao Siming is a Taoist. Li Si has old grudges with Taoism. When Shao Siming saw his behavior, he thought that he was trying to save Li Si. That''s why he was unwilling and normal.


    What''s more, Lisi has always been close to Hu Hai. In shaosiming''s opinion, it''s really puzzling to save his political enemies.


    "To work with you, I am interested in your position and the position you may achieve in the future. Did you save Liz because of kindness? If you want to get that position, you should not have kindness. I advise you not to have kindness. " Shao Siming''s eyes were cold, as if he thought of something.


    Li Shixiao had no choice but to shake his head for the indifference of shaosiming.


    "You are wrong. It seems that I was saving him, but actually I was calculating him. After all, there are many ways to retreat in this world. Just watch. Then you will know that my kindness is not so easy to get. "


    From said finally, tone with a strange smile, seems to be full of conspiracy.


    Shaosiming looked at him suspiciously, pondered for a moment and said, "this is just like you."


    The smile from the corner of her mouth was a little stiff, and she secretly said that this girl was surprisingly sharp. No wonder, after all, Yin Yang and Taoism are natural things.


    Shao Siming, as a master of Yin Yang and Taoism, is very keen on perception.


    "In fact, originally I was going to stand here. If you don''t show up, I''ll let it go. But since you show up, where are you going? Now the Yin Yang family can''t have an accident, so if you have any action, I hope you can go back to the palace and do it again. "


    Shaosiming''s words resounded in my mind, with a faint but obvious firmness in his tone.


    From pick eyebrow a smile, a swing hair.


    "What if I said that I ran out of bed in the middle of the night to stop a riot?"


    "Riot?" Shaosiming''s purple eyes flashed a dark light. "Do you think the Yin Yang family is so easy to break into? If it''s true that a general curfew can simply cause a riot, the Yin Yang family is not fit to let me lurk for so long and still can''t find the person I want to find. "


    Leave to stretch out a finger to swing to swing, the dark Mou of the deep reflects a little bit of brilliance.


    "If the other party is Zhao master, what about the net organization?"


    The smile from the corner of the mouth grows bigger and bigger, which seems to make people feel cold.


    And shaosiming''s always indifferent purple eyes finally appeared a flash of surprise, then disappeared, and the cold voice sounded in his mind again."The net? What should Luowang do in the Yin Yang family? " Shao Siming''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. "I don''t know what happened today. Today I feel that Zhao Gao and Li Si are not quite right. They are not like them. Mr. Fusu, what are you planning? "


    From comfort like smile, shrug shoulders. "In a word, you can rest assured that I really didn''t plan this time. How can I say that you are also my ally? I won''t harm the interests of my ally."


    Shaosiming''s purple eyes glanced away indifferently. Obviously, she didn''t believe the words.


    However, although I don''t fully believe it, Li said that he didn''t aim at Yin Yang family, so it should be.


    After pondering for a moment, shaosiming said, "what are you going to do? I''ll go with you."


    As if afraid of rejecting her, he added. "Since it''s against the net, don''t you have more confidence if you take me?"


    "With you?" From pick eyebrow, up and down looked at her. "You''re not afraid to expose yourself?"


    For shaosiming''s words, Li is really not in mind. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C86

    He is the existence of camouflage mask, can be so unscrupulous, but she?


    Hearing this, shaosiming''s mouth under the veil seemed to have a hook, and his voice was as cold as the moon.


    "Give me half a stick of incense."


    Finish saying, the border dissipates, leave to see again, where still have her figure.


    Looking at the empty corridor in front of her, she sneered. Who would really wait here? How could this girl think that he would wait here?


    He changed into a masculine young man and jumped forward. Fortunately, he knew where the assassin was being held.


    Because, after all, the assassin was poisoned. Although he didn''t kill him immediately, he was dying.


    Because he had to take his life to meet Ying Zheng, Meng Yan just sent his deputy and elite soldiers to guard outside the door, but the assassin was lying on the bed inside the house.


    A few days away, they arrived at the place of detention.


    However, as soon as they saw the fallen soldiers, they knew that something was wrong.


    At the foot, he jumped into the room directly from the open window. In the dark, he saw a shadow approaching the bed.


    Fortunately, it''s not too late.


    From the foot of a move, a palm split to the shadow.


    As soon as the shadow saw the departure, they fought together.


    Maybe it''s because both sides didn''t want to make a big deal, so they didn''t come up with weapons. Instead, they fought barehanded. After all, the space in the house was narrow, so they couldn''t stand each other for a while.


    After several rounds of fighting with the other side, I have a general guess about the identity of the other side. If I guess correctly, this person should be Zhengang, the head of the six swordsmen in the net.


    It has to be said that liujiannu may be able to win the first prize in the assassination, but the real one-on-one fighting alone will greatly reduce the combat effectiveness.


    This is why Li dares to break in alone, because he expects Zhao Gao to make sure Meng Yan doesn''t expect that he will send someone to kill him, and those people under Meng Yan''s hands are just small roles in the net.


    The one who can send the head of the six sword slaves is really new here. I can already count on these people.


    However, thousands of calculations, he can not calculate the distance from this variable.


    Two people you come and I go, between a few moves, unexpectedly is really just gradually downwind.


    The assassin always stresses killing with one strike. The longer he delays, the worse it will be. Moreover, the identity of the person who appears before him is not clear. I don''t know whether it will have a huge impact on the master''s plan.


    The most important thing is, if you drag on again, it will be really bad for Meng Yan. Once he is caught, the master will be really speechless.


    Really just mind electricity turn, made up an idea, on the tip of the foot a little bit, from the open window jumped out.


    He turned around and checked the assassin on the bed. He found that he was only attracted by the fragrance. Then he closed the doors and windows and left safely.


    Just, just swept on the roof, saw the moonlight, a purple dress of less simang.


    Step away and pick your eyebrows. "You''re late."


    From the mouth said so, but in the heart is in the belly Fei, this wench unexpectedly didn''t even change clothes to follow, fortunately didn''t stay there before waiting for her, otherwise, she wore this a pair, even if again dark place, others can also recognize her.


    However, such a stupid thing is not like she can do.


    When he thought about this, he also felt a little strange. Looking at shaosiming''s indifferent face, it didn''t look like the expression after he stood him up. Then he said, "what''s the matter?"


    The familiar border once again shrouded.


    Shaosiming''s cold voice was tinged with anger.


    "If I were a little later, I would come to collect your body."


    "What do you say?" Li naturally didn''t think shaosiming was in the mood to make fun of him, but what he said was a bit too mindless.


    "Do you think the six Musketeers, who are always like one, will act separately? Do you think Zhao Gao will let the six sword slaves act separately because the task is simple? "


    Shaosiming''s series of questions made Li a little stunned, and then he felt a little cool in his heart.


    "What do you mean?"


    It''s too exciting for Liu JianNu to go out together. What''s more, Zhao Gao didn''t expect to disclose this problem, so he could send two people at most.


    Is it possible that --.


    "What do you think I left for? Do you remember the theft of Yin Yang family pills? In order to hold back the six sword slave, I took this matter to Zhao Gao and made an excuse to investigate the six sword slave. Therefore, in order to fight for time, only Zhengang left. That''s why Zhengang left in such a hurry just now. "


    When shaosiming said this, he gave a cold hum.


    "If the six sword slaves are going out together tonight, do you think you can leave here completely?"


    Shaosiming''s words made Li''s back sweat.Since the crossing, with the help of the system, it can be said that it has been a smooth journey. Especially this time, he played a game of chess, which calculated a lot of people, but made his self-confidence expand.


    Now think about it, I''m really scared.


    If there were no Shao Siming, he would be more than lucky now for the six sword slaves, plus he thought that there were only one or two people who appeared, and then they calculated with their own mind.


    When you think about what you''ve been killed, the effect of camouflage mask is not expected. After the truth comes out, the lives of Shi LAN and Duan Murong will not be protected.


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that his carelessness was wrong.


    Shao Siming sighed as if he knew what he thought. "You don''t have to blame yourself. In short, nothing is better now. And at least let me know that you didn''t lie to me. Although I don''t know why Zhao Gao has to kill people, I know that if he really succeeds, the Yin Yang family will not be at peace, so helping you is also helping myself. "


    Li knows that shaosiming comforts himself. However, since things have happened, it''s not his style to blindly feel guilty, as long as there won''t be a second time. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C87

    "Come on, go back quickly. I''m a bit abrupt tonight. Maybe Zhao Gao will have other guesses. Maybe I can only help you here. "


    With that, shaosiming disappeared as quickly as when he came.


    Li also knew that it was not suitable to stay here for a long time, so he left.


    When I get back to my familiar room, my heart will settle down.


    Tonight''s event seems to be very smooth, but in fact it is extremely dangerous.


    If there is no shaosiming, he will fall into Zhao Gao''s trap tonight. Once he falls into the hands of the net, the situation will be gone.


    The road to success is full of thorns and thorns, which can''t tolerate half of relaxation.


    And he, almost because of a moment of complacency and ruined his efforts for so long, this is enough to ring the alarm.


    Shi LAN is still sleeping, leaving duanmurong''s delicate and quiet face in her mind. If she wants to protect the people she cares about, she must be strong.


    Thinking like this, I feel that my spiritual realm is stabilized again.


    Stick to the heart, is the right way.


    He took off his coat and decided to meditate for one night. After all, if it is expected to be good, the will of them to return to the palace will arrive tomorrow morning. At that time, if Zhao Gao wants to kill him, he will have to be on his way.


    I don''t know if he will jump over the wall in a hurry.


    Li gradually emptied his mind and sank into meditation.


    What he didn''t know was that at the moment, on the main hall of the wood Department of the Yin Yang family, shaosiming was confronting the moon god.


    "Where have you been so late?"


    As soon as shaosiming entered the Mubu hall, he saw the figure of the moon god sitting with his back to him.


    "What? Don''t talk? " In front of the moon god is a bronze mirror, which looks very delicate and luxurious. But the reflection of the shadow is blurred, the moon god''s face looks blurred, so that shaosiming can''t see her expression at the moment.


    In the angle that shaosiming couldn''t see, the corner of moon god''s mouth stirred up a strange smile.


    "Do you think you can keep five of them with your words?"


    After a long time, the moon god''s light words made shaosiming''s expression appear a crack.


    The moon god turns around slowly, and the gauze on his eyes makes Shao Siming unable to see clearly the look of his eyes.


    Shaosiming covered his slender fingers under his sleeves, slightly bent, vaguely forming a claw shape.


    If she has been lurking in the Yin Yang family for so many years, the one she fears most is the moon god, who has never been able to find out the details.


    The moon god''s ability to overthrow Yan Fei, the first genius of the Yin Yang family, shows his extraordinary ability.


    Although the fall of Princess Yan was not entirely due to the moon god, but also due to his own reasons, shaosiming understood that today''s Yin Yang family, although it seems that the star soul and the moon god are in opposition.


    However, even if the star soul in how Tianzong prodigy, also absolutely impossible to surpass Yan imperial concubine.


    And how could the moon god, who was then able to compare with Yanfei, still be held by the star soul?


    Although, over the years, Luna has not had any special feelings for her, nor has he doubted her identity.


    But for this woman, she is still afraid.


    But now, the moon god suddenly visited at this special time, and even said such sharp words, which really shocked her.


    In fact, originally, she was also suspicious of the fact that she had captured the six sword slaves in the net with just a few words. Although she said that her identity could confront them face-to-face without being inferior to them, it would be somewhat reluctant to let them give up their task and go back to seek Zhao Gao''s instructions.


    Now I know that all the reasons are the woman in front of me.


    But, in his own identity, he went to Zhao Gao suddenly, and even made up false news to stop the six sword slave. If he was found by the moon god, he should not be such a reaction now.


    Moreover, see this meaning, the moon god for her words, even played a role in fueling the flames, even in front of Zhao Gao to help her round a lie, originally, even if she did not help her round a lie, she can smoothly hide in the past, but, it is a bit risky.


    Now, with the help of Luna, it would be seamless.


    It''s just, Luna, why does she want to help her?


    Even after helping, I didn''t mean to hide. I came to her directly.


    Shaosiming pondered, but he knew that the moon god was not hostile to her.


    So think, has been slightly wrinkled brow also slightly relaxed down.


    The moon god sees all this in his eyes, and the purple eyes under the veil flash a dark light, which looks very mysterious.


    "You''re not wondering, why should I help you?"


    Shao Siming glanced at the moon god slightly, two pairs of purple eyes with different depths but different Charms looked at each other through a piece of gauze.


    Although shaosiming didn''t speak, the moon god clearly saw her answer from the purple eyes."Because we have a common ally."


    The moon god''s words made shaosiming''s face suddenly change. Fortunately, there was a veil to cover it up.


    The alliance with Li is shaosiming''s biggest secret besides finding that person, and she also makes an alliance with Li in order to find that person.


    If the moon god already knows about the alliance, then her secret is.


    Shaosiming didn''t dare to imagine what would happen when his secret was known by the moon god. If something happened to that person because of her, she would never forgive herself.


    "Don''t be nervous." The voice of the moon god has a trace of pleasure. "Originally, I helped you to see what your purpose is, but I found you went to Fusu. Since your alliance object is Fusu, we are not enemies."


    The moon god''s words let Shao Siming feel relieved. It seems that the moon god just tracked himself and discovered her meeting with the son Fusu, and speculated all this. However, the conversation between himself and the son Fusu was completely unknown to her because of the border.


    But what does she mean by that?


    Shaosiming looked at the moon god and had a bold guess in his heart. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C88

    And the more you think about it, the more likely it is.


    Is it difficult that Luna has already made some kind of agreement with that guy, so that Luna can see that what he helps is that he also helps later?


    In other words, the Luna didn''t help her, but him as her ally?


    The moon god turns around, and the bronze mirror in front of her clearly shows her figure.


    "So far, you must have guessed that you and I are all his allies. Although I don''t know what you want from him, I think our goals should not conflict."


    Shaosiming pondered for a while, then nodded slowly. The moon God saw shaosiming''s action from the reflection of the bronze mirror, and his mouth could not help but hook.


    "In that case, it''s better for you and me to join hands."


    The moon god''s words made shaosiming tremble in his heart. As the protector of yin and Yang family, the moon god''s status was above the five elders. It can be said that he was under one person and above ten thousand people.


    Even now a star soul confronts with her, it is impossible to need her help.


    Shaosiming''s hesitation can be seen by anyone, and Luna is no exception.


    She raised her right hand, stretched out her slender finger, and put her index finger on the bronze mirror in front of her. In a moment, she saw that the mirror of the bronze mirror was like water, rippling in bursts, and the reflection that was clearly visible suddenly became blurred.


    "I know you have doubts. Just understand that I need to cooperate with you. Of course, you need me more."


    The Luna said without hesitation. After a moment''s silence, he added: "I can''t tell you my purpose, but at least we have a common ally. I don''t ask about the purpose of your alliance with your son Fu Su, nor do you ask me. I just need you to be on my side. How about it? "


    Shaosiming lowered his eyes slightly, and his long eyelashes cast a thick shadow on his lower eyelids. Under the shadow, his purple eyes, which were originally charming, were even more profound and charming.


    The moon god''s words are very attractive to her, but shaosiming clearly understands that behind the huge benefits comes the huge risks.


    No matter what the moon god''s purpose is, it''s amazing that she can help herself, even turn a blind eye to her mysteries, and let her make such concessions.


    What kind of pay will have what kind of return.


    It can be imagined that if she should say this, then no matter what kind of things Luna encounters in the future, she will help.


    However, Shao Siming laughed bitterly. Maybe she would have been on the boat long ago. After all, if she didn''t agree, maybe things would not be good tonight.


    So, in the final analysis, for her, there was no choice, right?


    On the contrary, Shao Siming felt relaxed and nodded to the purple eyes under the gauze again.


    The moon god looks as expected, and as soon as her goal is achieved, she will no longer stay and disappear.


    Shaosiming stared at the place where the moon god disappeared for a long time. After a long time, he sighed.


    God of the moon is really not Ming has, this hand to play, calculation of her no resistance.


    However, thinking that such a smart person is now her ally, I can''t help feeling a little relaxed.


    Now, with the support of the moon god, she wants to survive in the Yin Yang family, which is undoubtedly an additional guarantee.


    Moreover, now that the Eastern Emperor has closed Guanzhong, there will be no major event at all. The moon god is the leader of the Yin Yang family. Maybe she can make more inquiries during this period, and maybe she can get some useful information.


    She was in a better mood than ever.


    It''s a disaster. It''s a blessing. It''s a disaster.


    Looking at the empty Mubu hall, shaosiming suddenly felt a little complicated. In fact, if she didn''t want to find that person, she would not want to be the enemy of the Yin Yang family.


    The reason why she lurks in the Yin Yang family is not easy to find. The reason why she not only has such a high talent in Taoist magic, but also has such a high attainments in Yin and Yang.


    The reason is that five hundred years ago, Taiji was Xuanyi and Yin and Yang were both qi. Originally, the Yin and Yang family belonged to Taoism. But later, the Yin and Yang family became a school of their own, pursuing the limit of heaven and man, and created a lot of powerful trouble hunting activities. However, in the view of Taoist orthodoxy, which pursues Tao and nature, it is against heaven and nature.


    Therefore, the Yin Yang school simply separated from Taoism and founded the Yin Yang school.


    Five hundred years ago, I didn''t know about gratitude and resentment, and I didn''t want to take care of it. But after all, it came from the same vein. Today, Taoism is an anti Qin force. If it is destroyed one day, there will be Yin and Yang family. At least this practice can retain such magical power.


    Shaosiming sighed and turned to walk into the inner room.


    On the other hand, after a whole night of meditation, I didn''t feel sleepy in the morning. Instead, I felt energetic.


    So, is the skill produced by the system necessarily excellent?


    What happened immediately confirmed Li''s idea. As soon as Ying Zheng''s will arrived, everyone set foot on the way home.The only thing that surprised Li was that Zhang Han was the one who came to meet them!


    No wonder I didn''t see Zhang Han in Haiyue Xiaozhu. It turned out that Zhang Han was entangled by other affairs on the way. He was going to arrive in a few days, but he didn''t expect such a thing. He came directly to escort the people back.


    Seeing Zhang Han is another scene away from nature. If general Zhang Han is there, everyone''s safety will be guaranteed.


    By the way, Li handed the assassin over to General Zhang Han.


    And the good name is that general mengyan wants to guard Sanghai. Naturally, he can''t see the assassin himself. He can only trouble General Zhang Han. As soon as Zhang Han hears that this man is the assassin who assassinated all the people, he will be ready.


    Looking at the assassin who was taken away by Zhang Han, Li raised a satisfied smile from the angle that people couldn''t see.


    With Zhang Han in it, even the six sword slaves could not be killed without any trace. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C89

    It is worth mentioning that although the assassin was OK in the assassination of some Oolong last night, the guard who fainted in the courtyard woke up and knew that he had been trapped. Although the assassin was safe, general Meng Yan came to plead guilty.


    He pretended to be angry, but he picked it up and put it down.


    Finally, it''s only natural to give the person to Zhang Han''s care. Everything makes Li very satisfied.


    On the way back, although we have never relaxed our vigilance, we have been unexpectedly calm.


    Even Liz, who had been shrinking in his carriage and quietly recuperating, seemed very indifferent to the case of his assassination.


    And Li occasionally fights with Shi LAN, or plays chess with Zhang Han. In a flash, he arrives at the capital.


    Seeing the gate of the capital of Qin again, I felt as if I had been separated from others.


    The thought that he would see Qin Shihuang again, the father of his life, gave birth to a complicated feeling in his heart.


    However, this feeling did not stay in his heart for long.


    Although the distance from the gate to the Qin palace is not short, no matter how long the road is, it will come to an end, until you enter the main hall of the Qin palace and see the man above.


    From understanding, the real drama began.


    Next, naturally, it was Ying Zheng''s anger about the assassination. After listening to Fusu''s objective report on the incident, Ying Zheng was silent for a long time.


    To tell you the truth, Rao Shili can''t understand Ying Zheng''s thoughts at the moment.


    This is not like the last time Hu Hai assassinated him. This time, the two princes of the Empire and the Prime Minister of the Empire, Mr. Zhongche, were involved in the incident. They were the ministers of the Empire.


    Although the ending seems a little dramatic, Ying Zheng will not relax his vigilance because of the drama, because if the assassination is successful, it will bring instability to the state of Qin, not to mention fatal, but also enough to cause a war.


    This can not be ignored by Ying Zheng!


    The most important thing is that there are many doubts behind this incident. If it is a real assassination, the assassin will never stay alive.


    Ying Zheng narrowed his eyes and said in a cold voice, "bring up the assassin."


    From the angle that people can''t see, he smiles. He knows that Ying Zheng won''t believe the assassin''s words, so he wants him not to believe it!


    After a few days of cultivation, the assassin seems to have a good look. Now he is escorted into the hall, and his face is not afraid.


    Can''t leave a trace of a look at Zhao Gao, but see that his expression is not a bit loose, as if everything has not deviated from the original track, still as he thought of the general.


    Zhao Gao''s self-confidence makes Li Yinsheng wary.


    And Liz?


    After entering the hall, he stood on one side with a calm face, and there was no other emotion when he collided with Zhao Gao''s line of sight.


    From just slightly surprised for a moment, want to understand the secret.


    Even though Li Si now suspects that Zhao Gao wants to kill him, he knows better in his heart the importance of being able to assist Hu Hai in his position.


    At least at the moment, Zhao Gao would never want him to die.


    He is as smart as Lisi. After such a long official career, if he can''t understand this, he will be the Prime Minister of Qin Dynasty.


    However, a mi away from his eyes, even if Lisi knew that Zhao Gao would not kill him, but at least, it would cause Lisi''s fear, knowing that if he chose to stand with Zhao Gao, it would be like seeking skin from a tiger.


    After all, the whole process of the assassination is quite different from what Zhao Gao told him before. Maybe he couldn''t come back when the accident happened.


    But after so many days, he also wanted to understand. In a word, he didn''t do anything about it. Even if he knew the plan in advance, Zhao Gao would not be stupid enough to say it himself.


    So no one else would know that.


    Fu Su was not stabbed to death. He was the same victim in the whole thing.


    Therefore, no matter how Ying Zheng interrogates him, this matter will not be related to him. He only needs to be wise and protect himself.


    As for Zhao Gao''s purpose and the sudden assassination, there will be plenty of time to figure it out.


    Now, obviously, is not the right time.


    Li Si thought clearly in his heart, so he was indifferent, but his eyes in his dark eyes were angry when he came into contact with the assassin.


    Centrifugal sneer, this guy, but the image of the victim is played in place.


    "I ask you."


    Ying Zheng''s voice full of dignity came from above and interrupted Li''s thoughts.


    Lift Mou, between Ying Zheng that pair of narrow long cold fierce Mou son tightly stare at the assassin who kneels, not angry from the momentum of Wei let the air cold.


    "Who on earth ordered you to do such a wicked thing! Come from the truth, I will leave you a whole body. "


    Zhao Gao, who is not far from Ying Zheng, is acutely aware that after Ying Zheng asks about this, he suddenly has a tight body.Li some understand why Zhao Gao didn''t take the risk to kill again, because he is confident of his own assassin. Zhao Gao hopes that the assassin can understand that the situation is not right and the plan has changed.


    Furthermore, maybe the net has been trained for a long time. If the task fails, what should we do.


    Even if the assassin did not commit suicide, he should understand that Ying Zheng''s words should not be answered.


    It''s best that the previous operation can be successful, but since it didn''t succeed, Zhao Gao didn''t have the confidence to silence in Zhang Han''s hands, so he could only rely on the training results of the net.


    Centrifugation silent sneer, unfortunately, if the assassin before may be in accordance with Zhao Gao thought to go on.


    But after being hypnotized by his magic of fire, even if the net gave him more training, now he will only follow the script he gave him.


    So Zhao Gao is doomed to be disappointed!


    The assassin hung his head and didn''t reply for a long time when people thought he was ready to die.


    However, he suddenly raised his head beyond everyone''s expectation and shot his eyes straight at Liz standing on the right. Although he still said nothing, the meaning was self-evident.


    Liz was thrilled! ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C90

    "Don''t be bloody!"


    Rao Shi Li Si is used to seeing many big scenes, and he can''t help jumping at the moment. Then his eyes are on Zhao Gao, who is standing on the opposite side with his hands down. Although it''s just a touch, it still falls into the eyes of the two people who have been paying attention to their dynamic separation.


    I''m hooked!


    Although Li''s face was dignified and serious, only he knew his excitement at the moment.


    This game of chess is too big, now it is not easy to see the dawn of victory, let him how not excited?


    But Liz''s reply was too hasty, and his face turned white suddenly. Even the assassin just looked at him, but actually he didn''t say anything, although it was more terrible than saying nothing at this time.


    But with Liz''s self-cultivation, this kind of reaction is a little too much.


    It looks like a reaction from a guilty conscience.


    Everyone looked at each other tacitly, especially Ying Zheng. Even Li Li could feel the dignified breath of Ying Zheng, not to mention Li Si, who was directly under the gaze of Ying Zheng.


    From or Ying Zheng narrowed his eyes, people can''t see what color is in those deep and narrow eyes.


    "Zhao Gao, what do you say?"


    The air seemed to stagnate for a moment, and it seemed to be the illusion of people.


    Zhao Gao took a step forward in a leisurely way and bowed himself to say: "Gao asked his majesty for a crime. He didn''t protect the two young masters. Gao is wrong."


    "Oh?" Ying Zheng picks eyebrows, but his eyes are like electricity. He looks at Zhao Gao half loud, but he doesn''t go on.


    After a long time, Ying Zheng said, "it can''t be entirely your fault. After all, it''s an insider."


    Rao Shili couldn''t understand what Ying Zheng was thinking at the moment.


    Just now, Ying Zheng ordered Li Si to be held in prison. Although he won the prime minister''s position, maybe in many people''s eyes, this is the scene of Ying Zheng''s anger.


    But Li knew that Ying Zheng didn''t believe that it was Li Si who did it.


    Because, as an emperor, if he didn''t fully understand his ministers, at least he understood most of his character and temper.


    Not to mention that Li Si, as a prime minister, has done a lot for Ying Zheng to achieve such a high position. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C91

    In this case, if Lisi really wanted their lives, he would not have left such a living person, or sent such a stupid assassin.


    The only possibility is - someone planted it!


    Besides, Li Gan concludes that Ying Zheng also knows this. Otherwise, with Ying Zheng''s character, if Li Si really does it, he will not be imprisoned in prison and take the prime minister''s place.


    However, why did Ying Zheng ask Zhao Gao when he knew this?


    If Ying Zheng can think of this, he should understand that if he can plant it on Li Si, or even hide in Haiyue Xiaozhu, which is heavily guarded, he must be a man of high power.


    Originally, Li was thinking that Ying Zheng could think of this. If Li Si was imprisoned, he would let them leave. After all, if he doubts someone, now is not the time for a showdown.


    But now Ying Zheng is asking questions one by one, as if he just doesn''t understand the key point, which makes Li even a little confused.


    Is he not afraid to scare the snake? If Zhao Gao is aware of his suspicion, who knows what this guy will do.


    Li Bai can''t understand it, but it''s obviously not the time to doubt it. Let''s see how Zhao Gao answers.


    "Gao thinks that this matter is really like what Prince Fusu said. There are still many doubts. We must thoroughly investigate this matter. We might as well give it to General Zhang Han."


    From pick eyebrow, Zhao Gao is really not an ordinary person, know this matter to Ying Zheng is very trust, but also stay out of the Zhang Han is no better.


    Zhang Han has always been on his own and won''t be tired by any forces. He has a deep trust in Ying Zheng. Ying Zheng should have no objection to the results he found.


    Moreover, since he dares to give this matter to Ying Zheng, it means that he has no ghost in his heart.


    Of course, I don''t know if Ying Zheng thinks so, but Li knows, that''s because Zhao Gao knows about it. He has already wiped away all traces. Those assassins have never appeared in the Jianghu except for this mission.


    If he hadn''t crossed his foot this time, even the current situation would never have happened.


    Sure enough, after hearing Zhao Gao''s words, Ying Zheng suddenly raised his eyebrows and laughed.


    "In that case, it''s up to General Zhang Han."


    "I will obey you!"


    "Young master." As soon as he stepped out of the hall, Shi LAN, who had been waiting outside the hall for a long time, met him. Maybe it was because Ying Zheng had given him too much pressure just now, so when he left the hall, everyone was silent and went back to their own place.


    From a holding the hand of Shi LAN, two people accompanied to his bedroom.


    At the corner, no one noticed, Zhao Gao''s figure flashed and turned to the direction of Hu Hai''s palace.


    "Mr. CRRC, what can I do about this?" As soon as he got back to his bedroom, Hu Hai was in a hurry.


    He can''t help but be in a hurry, for this circle is like the result of stealing chicken but not eating rice.


    The original purpose was to get rid of Fusu and gain Li Si''s loyalty by the way. As a result, Fusu is not only alive, but also drags a half of Li Si who stepped on their warship into the water.


    Zhao Gao put his hands behind him, his eyes cold.


    "This is the end of the matter. It''s no use saying more." Zhao Gao said coldly, "the most urgent thing is to solve the present predicament."


    Hu Hai walked back and forth several times. "Mr. CRRC, do you think our plan is leaked?"


    "No Zhao Gao waved his hand. "Except for you and me, only Liz knows about it. If Liz knows about it, he won''t hurt himself."


    "Then why did the assassin say that?" Hu haibai couldn''t understand it. He naturally believed in Zhao Gao, and even more in the net assassin group under Zhao master. After all, what they did never let him down.


    It is for this reason that this incident is so abnormal.


    Zhao Gao frowned slightly, obviously thinking.


    "What''s more, Liz has lost his prime minister''s position. Can we save him?"


    "What do you say?" Instead of answering, Zhao Gao asked.


    Hu Hai pondered for a moment and said: "although father Huang seems very angry, I don''t think he believes much in this matter. However, even if Lee can get out of prison, he will not be his prime minister. If he is no longer prime minister, it doesn''t seem to help us much. "


    Zhao Gao was silent for a moment and said, "yes, your majesty doesn''t believe that he did it. Therefore, he will eventually get out of prison. Even if he can not be prime minister, he will not always be in the low position with his ability. The most important thing is that his value is far beyond prime minister''s position. He represents the interests of the poor people. And there are not a few such ministers in the court. "


    It has to be said that Zhao Gao''s view is more profound and long-term than Hu Hai''s.


    Hu Hai frowned, puzzled asked: "the meaning of the adult car, we still want to save?"


    "No Zhao Gao gave a gloomy smile. "Liz knows that we planned this. Now that it''s like this, he will not believe us for a long time. If he is rescued, it will damage our interests.""What Hu Hai was shocked, and then thought about it. He thought what Zhao Gao said was very reasonable, and his eyes suddenly crossed a fierce color.


    "In that case, it''s better to get rid of the roots!"


    Hu Hai made a move to wipe his neck.


    Zhao Gao narrowed his eyes.


    "If you kill him in prison, it''s not impossible with the ability of net, but it''s easy for your majesty to find out. That''s very bad. "


    "So what? We can''t either advance or retreat. Can we just let it go? In the end, Fusu didn''t die, but Lisi became our opponent? "


    Hu Hai was obviously in a bit of a hurry, because things didn''t develop as they had originally agreed. On the contrary, they deviated further and further, which made him feel embarrassed.


    "Of course not." Zhao Gao coldly smile, Hu Hai Leng Leng, heart understand, his big backer is to have a new idea.


    "You can''t kill him in prison. When he gets out of prison, there will be more opportunities." Zhao Gao''s eyes passed a touch of deep meaning. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C92

    "But when he gets out of prison, won''t he be afraid to let the tiger go back to the mountain?" Hu Hai still has some doubts.


    Zhao Gao sneered, pointed fingers holding the corner of the table, and then abruptly broke off a piece.


    "When he gets out of prison, he will never be the superior prime minister before."


    Hu Hai knew that, naturally, even if he lost his prime minister''s position, even if he had more contacts, there were many things he could not do.


    At that time, if they want to solve some problems, it will undoubtedly be much more convenient.


    Two people tacit smile.


    And here, from back to his palace, to see duanmurong and Xiang''s father and daughter, it''s naturally a warm meal.


    In particular, knowing that he was not in the Palace during this period, duanmurong made many pills, which were praised by the doctors in the palace. Even Ying Zheng''s insomnia was cured.


    let Duan Mu Rong become the red man in front of Ying Zheng for a long time. Although she was very low-key on weekdays, her status rose a lot, and some of her eyeliners planted in the palace were also removed by various reasons. Even more, because Ying Ying instructed them to go down to her maid, she was assigned to work under Xiang''s father and daughter.


    Now his palace has a lot more people. Although it is not as solid as gold, it is much better than before.


    "Thank you so much." Looking at the delicate and beautiful face in front of him, his heart was a little complicated. During this period of separation, he could not deny that he had the seat of this beautiful woman in his heart.


    However, the identities and responsibilities of both sides make it impossible for them to talk about their feelings easily.


    Duanmurong shook his head, a plain color clothes to wear on her body is unspeakable good-looking.


    From the expression on the face softened a lot, holding her hand to sit down on the nanmu chair.


    "I''ll be in the palace all this time."


    "Yes." Duan Murong lowered her eyes, but did not take out her hand which was held in her hand. "I''ve heard something. This assassination will be OK."


    From smile, pinch the hands of the small hand. "Don''t worry, I''m in charge of everything."


    Duan Murong raised her eyes, fixed her eyes, suddenly raised her lips and laughed.


    "I find that you are more and more confident."


    From the smile, noncommittal.


    Shi LAN, who was standing on one side, stepped forward and said, "what are you going to do next?" With that, he sat directly beside Li, forming the posture of two women holding him in the middle.


    Touch your chin.


    "If what I expected was good, Zhao Gao would have given up the chess piece of Lisi."


    "What Shi LAN is a little surprised. After all, she knows that Lisi has been helping Hu Hai all the time. How can she suddenly become an abandoned son? Although the assassin''s confession makes people feel strange, she can''t believe that this matter alone can bring down the prime minister. The most important thing is that Ying Zheng is not so easy to fool.


    From Shi Lan''s expression, we could know what she thought, so we explained with a clear smile, "I know your doubts, but even if Liz gets out of prison, he will no longer have the glory of the past."


    The stone orchid Leng for a while, immediately eye Mou a bright, ordered to nod.


    "Well, young master, you might as well save him. The resources behind him may not be much to Zhao Gao, but if this resource comes to help you instead, it will be a great help. At least, you have your own power in the court. "


    Shi Lan''s words are about the heart of Li, and Li''s next move also proves that he thought so.


    "That''s right. That''s what I''ve been planning for so far." From the appreciation of a look at Shilan. "However, general Zhang Han is now in charge of this matter. If I expected that the place where Li Si was held would be a prison for biting his teeth!"


    "Bite the tooth prison?" Even duanmurong looked shocked.


    Shi LAN, who has always been rich in intelligence, naturally has a deep understanding of Fang Ya prison, so at the moment, the surprise on her face is more profound than Duan Murong''s.


    "That''s right. It''s said that the fangya prison is the back road that Jiang Taigong left for himself and his Lord. The entrance of the fangya prison is extremely hidden and hidden under the sea. It can only be revealed when the tide is low, and the people inside can''t get out after the tide is high." Shi LAN explained with a slight frown.


    "Not only that."


    After taking a look at the two women, she added: "the prison itself is a huge organ hidden in the mountains. Moreover, all parts of the organ can move. The art of strange gate is changeable, which can be divided into two kinds: paigong method and FeiGong method. It needs the initial layout and calculation rules to solve, but the calculation is very complex, even if it is compared with the drawings, it may not be able to get it right. Therefore, even if there is no guard, the toothbite prison itself is a natural danger. "


    "So what you mean is that even if we don''t fight, even the six sword slaves can''t kill Lisi in the Fangyan prison guarded by general Zhang Han." Shilan ice snow is smart and natural."That''s right." He nodded away. "In fact, although his father handed the matter over to Zhang Han, and Zhang Han imprisoned Li Si in fangya prison, although it seemed to be the choice after he was impatient, on the other hand, it was also to protect Li Si. After all, it''s impossible to open the prison with only one Zhang Han. Only with the permission of his father and emperor can the prison be opened. "


    "If so, it''s only a matter of time before Liz gets out of prison." Shi LAN concluded.


    "Well, in this period of time, we just need to do our own thing well, and don''t start a fire." Leave hook lip a smile, black eye is full of vitality.


    "What if Zhao Gao and they have a change?" Shi Lan thought and asked.


    "No, at this time, everyone is thinking about how to protect themselves, no one is willing to hit his father''s anger at this time." From confident said.


    From and Shi LAN you come and I go to chat, but did not notice the side sitting Duanmu Rong gradually dim face. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C93

    Chu Ruo, who was still waiting on one side, found the difference of his master and said with a straight face: "I say, young master, you''d better go out to discuss this kind of event. We''re here to make medicine. Don''t disturb Qingjing."


    Li was stunned by Chu ruo''s impolite words, but Shi Lan''s eyes swept, and he understood something. He got up from his chair and looked at Duan Murong, and said to Li, "I''m too tired today. I''ll go back to my room first."


    From did not react to come over, see the back of Shi LAN, Chu if mercilessly stare one eye to leave, blessing blessing body, but is facing Duan Mu Rong.


    "Duanmu girl, I''ll go out first." Although churuo usually attends duanmurong, duanmurong never follows her master in front of her. Churuo is also the master. Therefore, during this period of time, churuo is always with duanmurong. Therefore, churuo''s words are free and easy.


    Duanmurong opened his mouth, but he didn''t have time to open his mouth. Churuo''s half body had already gone out of the door.


    Suddenly, there were only two people left in the room, Li and her.


    If I didn''t understand just now, I understand everything now.


    He did something wrong.


    After thinking about it, he stood up, poured a cup of tea and respectfully gave it to duanmurong. "Duanmu girl, please have tea."


    Rao is duanmurong. He is also startled by Li''s sudden action. There is a crack in his tense look.


    "What are you doing?"


    With a smile of evil spirit, Li goulip sent the cup forward. He said: "I''m sorry for you these days, so I''ll take tea instead of wine


    Li has always been calm and natural. When Duan Murong saw it for the first time, he could not help but hook it, and the depression in his heart also disappeared.


    "Who wants you is not." Although the mouth said so, but in the end or reached out to take the cup.


    A smile flashed from the bottom of her eyes. Although duanmurong seemed indifferent, she was kind-hearted. Moreover, because she had been living in the office city, she didn''t know how to react to many things.


    Sometimes look at her that kind of helpless and arrogant look, is also another kind of lovely.


    "Well, let''s get down to business. Nothing else has happened during this time. " Li Zheng''s face, seriously asked.


    He knew that what he had just said to Shi LAN made duanmurong feel alienated, because she didn''t participate in what they were discussing, as if she were an outsider, which made her a little at a loss.


    So now, of course, he wants her to get rid of this thought.


    "No, although it took a few days for Shiba Shizi to leave after you left, he didn''t aim at me." Duanmurong thought about it carefully and said, "I think maybe your father doesn''t care as much about you as he hears."


    "Oh?" Close your hand to the cup. "How can I see it?"


    Duanmurong looked at his face and said slowly after he couldn''t see anything: "when I went to deliver the medicine that day, I overheard some words carelessly."


    This time, Li did not continue to ask, and Duan Murong was obviously not ready to stop.


    "I heard your majesty ask Meng Tian what he thinks of you. General Meng Tian said that you are kind-hearted but indecisive. But your majesty says you have something in your heart. You said, "is your majesty defending you?"


    Leave an eye MI, sneer a way: "do you think, this is praising me?"


    "Isn''t it?" Duanmurong see from such expression, also noticed not quite right.


    "Ha ha." From the dark eyes of a sharp flash of light. "Do you think it''s a good thing for an emperor that his children are too good?"


    From the strange tone let duanmurong aware of a bit wrong, and from the words also let her start to think about this matter.


    "You mean --" Duanmurong seems a little unbelievable. "But every father wants his children to be great, doesn''t he?"


    "Yes, that''s the father, and I, the emperor, have no father." The radian from the corner of the mouth is a little stiff. "Don''t try to get affection in the royal family."


    In the final analysis, duanmurong is not very familiar with the world, otherwise, she should understand these simple principles.


    "Well, what about that?" She''s not stupid. Being so broken by Li, she also understood the key behind it and was worried. "Has he begun to doubt you, young master?"


    "Not necessarily." Touch your chin. "After all, I''ve changed a lot during this period of time. In addition to the judgment of the moon god, it''s very likely that my father''s attitude towards me will change a little. But it''s the best balance to make him feel that I can''t go beyond him. "


    Duanmurong nodded and her eyes lit up.


    "Young master, take me with you next time you go out to work. To tell you the truth, I always envy Miss Shi when she knows a lot. At the beginning, I didn''t help when the organ city was destroyed. Now, I still have a lot of responsibilities. If I didn''t grow up all the time -- "At the end, there was an obvious sadness in her tone.


    He patted her on the shoulder and comforted: "this kind of thing is not urgent. If I have a chance, I will take you next time. What''s more, Duanmu girl, you''re so smart. Naturally, you''re very smart. "


    Duanmurong''s cheek was slightly red and he nodded.


    "If it''s OK, maybe you can ask Chu Ruo to give you more advice. Xiang''s family has always been good at tactics. Maybe she doesn''t know much about it, but she knows something about it. You can try to listen to it."


    Apart from duanmurong''s natural understanding, what''s more, the situation is very changeable. Duanmurong''s nature is a little immature. Although nature is willing to protect it, she is afraid that it will be too close. If she can be strong, she can really make him worry free.


    The room is burning with tranquil incense. The atmosphere is very warm. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C94

    "What''s more, Shi LAN has been lurking in the state of Qin for a long time. In addition to the original information of Shu mountain, she has become what she is now. You don''t have to care."


    After thinking about it, I added this sentence.


    Duanmu Rong Leng for a moment, explained: "childe, I''m not jealous of her, I am, I hate myself."


    "I know you are not jealous, because you have no place to be jealous. Everyone has their own unique features. Your medical skills are unique in the world. Ten Shilan can''t catch up with you, can''t they? " From the gentle smile, said.


    Duanmurong''s face flushed and her head drooped.


    He stood up. "Well, it''s getting dark. Let''s have a rest early. We''ll talk about the rest tomorrow. "


    As soon as I was about to leave, I felt that the corner of my clothes was pulled. Looking down, I saw duanmurong.


    Between her head down, can''t see the expression on the face, but from the angle can peep that slightly red ears, and then is a tiny inaudible voice.


    "Since you can call Miss Shi''s name directly, you can call me directly."


    From Leng for a while, and then the corner of the mouth slowly raised a radian.


    "Good, Rongrong."


    As soon as he left the room, he saw that he had taken back his hand holding his clothes, which seemed to be frightened.


    Li Shixiao shook his head, pushed the door and went out.


    At the moment of going out, a small voice like a cat came from behind, but it was clearly transmitted to Li''s ears.


    "I can do what Miss Shi can do."


    From the step slightly pause, continue to move forward, but the pace of light a lot.


    "How''s it going? Have you asked the questions you want to ask? " Around the corner, Shi LAN stood with her hands around her chest, as if she had been waiting for a long time.


    "What''s the problem?"


    The stone orchid has a smile on her lips, and a cunning light is flowing in her beautiful black eyes. "Don''t try to cheat me. When you were in the Yin Yang family before, you often lost your mind after meeting the moon god. Maybe you didn''t find it yourself."


    "Oh?" From pick eyebrow, noncommittal shrug. "How do you know I''m distracted because of her?"


    Shi LAN patted the dust that didn''t exist on her clothes, looked into Li''s eyes and said, "I didn''t know why you were distracted before, but I didn''t want to ask you. Until just now, I saw you looking at her eyes, I finally understand that the things you have been struggling with are her. At least, it''s about her, isn''t it? "


    Rao is to leave, can''t help but be surprised for the insight of Shi LAN at the moment.


    It''s true that what the moon god said at the beginning about the magic sound treasure box in the Dragon throat of the Mohist organ city has always been a knot in his heart. The magic sound treasure box is one of the keys to unlock the Canglong Qisu, and also the treasure of the Yin and Yang family, although he didn''t care about it.


    However, if Duan Murong really conceals this matter, then he does not trust him.


    "What? You haven''t figured out how to open your mouth yet? Can I help you? "


    Maybe it''s because I went back to the palace, but I didn''t care when I was in the Yin Yang family. At the moment, Shi Lan''s joking is quite easy.


    Shi LAN a see leave of facial expression, know he still didn''t ask the question in the heart to export.


    In fact, he understood that although he had reached some kind of agreement with Mohism, his obligation was to protect Mohism from being destroyed now and revived one day later. As for other things, he really had no need to intervene.


    Duan Murong is not willing to say it. It is reasonable for him to ask questions rashly, which may make Duan Murong unhappy.


    However, although the truth is this truth, he has not only regarded duanmurong as an ally for a long time, but also thought duanmurong thought the same as him.


    However, the magic sound treasure box made him doubt this idea.


    The important thing is that he is afraid that if he asks questions, he will destroy the present stable situation.


    "I really haven''t figured out how to talk about it yet." From light vomit a breath, but also did not hide. "But I decided to say it myself."


    Shi LAN picks eyebrows. "Although I don''t know what you are struggling with, I don''t think Duanmu will harm you. If you have any questions, you''d better say them earlier. Maybe they will be clear after you say them. There are many misunderstandings in silence, right?"


    After a moment''s silence, he suddenly said with a smile, "why do you have so much experience?"


    Shi LAN covered her mouth with a smile. "Think of it as a woman''s intuition." With that, he turned his back and left with a brisk pace.


    "Women''s intuition?" Looking at Shi Lan''s back, Li smiles gently.


    Because of the assassination this time, Ying Zheng didn''t ask in detail about going to the Yin Yang family to discuss the construction of the mirage. But Ying Zheng didn''t have time to deal with it, which doesn''t mean he won''t be ready.So, when he got back to the room, he immediately asked the maid to write down the specific matters discussed in the Yin Yang family, and prepared to show them to Ying Zheng tomorrow.


    When I was ready, I washed and was ready to take off my clothes and go to bed, but suddenly I felt a wave coming from the system.


    It''s been a long time since his eyes lit up. When he went to the Yin Yang family this time, he made a lot of secret moves and formed several allies. Although they were not in the public, they should be regarded as his own power in the dark.


    So, is it the system''s judgment that its power has been improved and its energy is full again, and the turntable can start a new lottery?


    Thinking of this, I can''t help feeling a little excited.


    Close your eyes, your mind sank into the system. Sure enough, you can see the turntable emitting a huge light. This time, the light is stronger than ever.


    Facing the choice again, to tell you the truth, the last camouflage mask really surprised Li, but this time, Li hesitated between the props, equipment and skills.


    It''s amazing to get powerful props, but the skill is to improve your ability.


    After a long silence, Li stretched out his hand and pressed down on the props. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C95

    Since his last brief encounter with Zhen Gang, he has always felt that he does not have a weapon to take advantage of.


    Last time, Zhengang didn''t use his swordsmanship completely because of the limited space and time. There are not a few famous swords in the world. He doesn''t want to be defeated because his weapons are inferior to others.


    The turntable is turning fast. Li Li''s eyes are staring at the center of the turntable tightly. After all, he is blocking the air transportation during this period of time.


    All of a sudden, the turntable gave off a dazzling white light, and there was a faint golden light shining in the white light. Although it was just a flash, there was a premonition in the centrifugation. Perhaps, this would be the best thing since he got the system.


    After the light dissipated, what slowly came out of the turntable was a long silver sword. At the moment when Li''s finger touched the body of the sword, the name of the sword also appeared in his mind.


    Nine grain dragon sword!


    When he took the sword into his hand, Li found that the sword was not so simple. At first glance, the silver body of the sword was actually engraved with complicated fine lines, and the hilt was in the shape of a golden dragon head. The touch was very beautiful, and it was not an ordinary product.


    In particular, when holding the sword in his hand, Li''s heart will be unable to restrain a kind of invincible heroic spirit, and he can feel from the bottom of his heart that the sword seems to have his own feelings. For example, at the moment, it vibrates faintly in his hands, just like the excitement after years of being opened.


    However, Li shakes his head and the sword has no soul. How can he have feelings?


    Li Shixiao thought that he loved the shape of the sword so much that he had an illusion.


    The systematic explanation of the nine grain Panlong sword is also very simple: "the nine grain Panlong sword is said to be the most precious and hard thing of the dragon people. It can cut off ten thousand swords all over the world. Unfortunately, it was sealed for unknown reasons ten thousand years ago, and now it is not unsealed."


    Unsealed?


    Leave brow to wrinkle slightly, what meaning is this? All the things given by the system before can be used directly. Now the unsealed state means that the power can''t be fully exerted or can''t be used?


    After leaving the system space, I sat cross legged on the soft collapse, felt a chill coming from my hand, lifted my sleeve, and found a jade finger on my thumb. When I looked closer, there was a golden thread swimming in the finger, which was in the shape of a dragon, but it was very vague.


    After touching his chin, he thought to himself that the system should not give him useless things. Moreover, this sword can be seen to be not ordinary since it has been harvested in the shape of a jade finger.


    So, maybe, this sword is an item that can be upgraded. When it is unsealed, there will be some unexpected joy!


    Thinking about this, Li was in a better mood. With a moment''s thought, the jade finger turned into a silver sword again and appeared in his hands. After waving the sword at will for a few times, Li became more and more fond of it.


    It is said that the sword is the most important thing for the swordsman.


    Although Li is not a swordsman, he knows the importance of weapons to the warrior.


    Although this sword has not been unsealed, in the introduction, it has not been proved, except that it is the most rigid thing, cutting ten thousand swords. It seems that there is no other bright spot.


    But Li''s love for this sword is beyond words, because he can feel the mysterious feeling of the unity of man and sword on this sword. Although he has not practiced the exquisite swordsmanship now, if he takes it out later, he can only use the swordsmanship mentioned by Fusu before, but he just has that feeling.


    No matter how rough the swordsmanship is, as long as he uses it, it will have unexpected effect.


    Turning the sword into jade again, he took off his clothes and went to sleep contentedly.


    A night without a dream.


    Early the next morning, I don''t know if Ying Zheng finally remembered the mirage. It was said that he met the moon god of Yin Yang family and let him go.


    "Young master." And this meeting, just in duanmurong''s room, is thinking about how to ask about the magic sound treasure box.


    On the end of Murong slightly worried eyes, from comfort like smile. "Nothing, just wait for me to come back."


    From clapping duanmurong''s shoulder, and standing on the side of Chu if looked at each other, this just left.


    "Fusu, I''ve learned everything that happened to you in the Yin Yang family from the moon god. I''ve done a good job."


    Just stepping into the hall, you can see Ying Zheng in bright yellow brocade sitting on the top, while the moon god is sitting on the right.


    He bowed his head slightly. "It''s my son''s duty to relieve my father''s worries." I understand that it is not easy for Ying Zheng to say such obvious praise words. Even in the original memory of Fusu, Ying Zheng praised him so many times.


    The moon god does not squint, a detached look.


    With a glance, Ying Zheng secretly turns his mouth. If it''s just a mirage, she doesn''t need to go by himself. I''m afraid she can''t wait for the agreement with him to find the clue of the magic sound treasure box."Luna, you see, who is more suitable to supervise the mirage building this time?"


    If there was no assassination, it would be more appropriate to give it to Liz. But now Liz is in the tooth biting prison, so he can''t bear it any more.


    It seems that Ying Zheng wants the moon god to give some advice.


    For such an important matter, Ying Zheng wanted to ask the moon god for his opinions, which only showed that Ying Zheng believed in the divination of the moon god.


    "I think general Meng Tian can do this." The moon god side head, to Ying Zheng''s direction nod to say.


    "Oh?" Ying Zheng took a look at Fusu with his head down, and said in an unclear tone: "why not my son Fusu? Before you divined that Fusu was a dominating star. Why is such a fortune not suitable for building mirages? "


    The tone of Ying Zheng''s words seems calm, but in fact, he has a hidden needle in his heart. A little carelessness is harbouring evil intention and arousing suspicion.


    The atmosphere condensed in an instant. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C96

    The air in the open hall condenses, and you can almost hear your own shallow breathing.


    However, since the moon god said so, he naturally had all kinds of Countermeasures in mind.


    So, Ying Zheng''s words, although the air was silent for a moment, but soon, the moon god''s indifferent voice rang up.


    "Mr. Fusu is a bully. He has a better place for him. Mirage is a matter of good fortune and good fortune. If you say that the person to supervise the building is naturally the most suitable one for your majesty, but your majesty can''t come forward for this matter. General Meng Tian, who has been guarding the capital of Qin, is the closest person to his majesty. Day and night edification, the body naturally with a trace of his Majesty''s Dragon gas, used to supervise the mirage, the most appropriate


    The moon god''s words can be said without leakage.


    He praised Ying Zheng openly and secretly. By the way, he showed that he was not good enough for Ying Zheng, and appeased his suspicious heart.


    And general Meng Tian is the person that Ying Zheng trusts. Not only that, Meng Tian always doesn''t deal with Hu Hai''s people. Even if it''s not handed over to him, it''s the best situation if it''s handed over to Meng Tian.


    What''s more, it''s the people on his side.


    Centrifugal understand, because of the alliance before, the God of the moon this time is secretly help him.


    Just, leave some don''t understand is, why does the moon god say there is a more suitable place for him?


    However, there is no need for him to doubt this, because Ying Zheng has already asked this question.


    "Why did the moon god say that? Why don''t you know what you need to do? " Ying Zheng is not testing anything, but he really has this question.


    The moon god looked away, and his mouth curved slightly. Then he faced Ying Zheng and said calmly, "if I''m not wrong, I''m afraid that this time Mr. CRRC went to the Great Wall. I''m afraid that he found something bad, and this matter must be done by Mr. Su to get a satisfactory solution."


    Ying Zheng''s face changed slightly. Naturally, he didn''t escape from his eyes. He thought to himself. It seems that what the moon god said is right. It''s just that what he said outside the Great Wall is difficult.


    If Zhao Gao can''t solve the problem, then it can only be solved by war. If it''s outside the Great Wall, is it the Hu people who make trouble?


    And the moon god said let him solve, that is to lead the soldiers to solve?


    Centrifugation thought electricity turn, just, everything is not clear, the above is his own mind care just.


    The most important thing is that Li dares to be sure that before the matter of the magic sound treasure box is solved, the moon god is determined not to harm him.


    Thinking about this, I relaxed a lot and immediately stood there in order, waiting for the further development of the situation.


    "The God of the moon really has no plan. It''s true that the Hu people outside the great wall are ambitious and want to invade the land of the Central Plains!" Ying Zhengsi did not hide his anger. "Originally, I was going to let general Meng Tian lead the army to destroy their spirit. Now it seems that I want to hear from you."


    The moon god nodded, gently raised his right hand, opened his five fingers, and each fingertip ignited an ice blue flame, which constantly changed its position in the air.


    Looking at the change of the flame, the moon god said: "the Yin and Yang hexagrams show that if general Meng Tian comes out, I''m afraid Daqin will hurt the enemy a thousand and lose eight hundred."


    "Oh?" Ying Zheng''s eyes and voice were cold. "I can''t beat the barbarians outside the Great Wall?"


    "Of course not." The moon god was not affected by Ying Zheng at all, and his tone remained unchanged.


    "However, general Meng Tian had lived in the Central Plains for a long time, and he did not know the military tactics of the Hu people. Although the Hu people were barbaric and ignorant, the hexagrams showed that the other side seemed to have a think tank. Your majesty, you know, a wolf without brain is not terrible, but if there is a wolf commanding the wolves, I''m afraid the lion will be deterred. "


    As soon as the myth of the moon was finished, there was a long silence in the hall. The atmosphere was condensing, but she didn''t worry at all. Since the God of the moon was able to achieve the present situation, this small matter was naturally in her calculation.


    The present silence is not so much a precursor of Ying Zheng''s anger as a sign that Ying Zheng has listened to what she said just now and is now meditating.


    It has to be said that although Ying Zheng is proud and conceited of his Qin soldiers, he should have a lot of shrewdness and courage. Since the myth of the moon has arrived, he will not stick to it any longer.


    After all, the remnant forces of the seven countries are still ready to move. If Meng Tian''s golden fire cavalry loses too much when dealing with the Hu people, it will not be worth the loss.


    Therefore, after a long period of silence, Ying Zheng laughed deeply, and then said, "some clowns are really not worth the Empire''s efforts."


    Ying Zheng''s words are beautiful, but he agrees with the moon god.


    From now on, I suddenly feel that the moon god can make Ying Zheng trust him not only because of her Yin and Yang divination, but also because of her way of speaking.


    "Then, according to the moon god''s meaning, I will send Fu Su to smooth the Hu people." Ying Zheng''s voice has a faint sense of oppression. After all, if Meng Tian is not sent this time and the war outside the Great Wall fails, it will not only make the Hu people more arrogant, but also attract people''s ridicule.People with such a good face as Ying Zheng would not like this to happen.


    The moon god gently shook his head and said slowly, "it''s not enough just to be a son of Fusu. Although the hexagram shows that the son of Fusu is the key to a surprise victory, his power is limited, let alone a war. So I thought that general Zhang Han could take on this important task. "


    "No, Zhang Han has to guard the fangya prison. He can''t leave until the assassination is over."


    Hearing this, he was shocked. It seems that Ying Zheng fully understood that Li Si was innocent, and even knew that the murderer was someone else. The reason why Ying Zheng didn''t let Zhang Han leave the prison was that he was afraid that someone might take the opportunity to harm his prime minister!


    And the moon god, also presumably do not know Ying Zheng''s mind, so it recommended Zhang Han.


    I thought to myself that it was time for me to open my mouth. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C97

    "Father Huang, son Chen thinks, deal with the Hu people outside the Great Wall, natural don''t need Zhang Han general to come out."


    Li''s voice succeeded in diverting their attention.


    "Oh? Why do you say that? " Ying Zheng will not believe what he said just because of his light words. "Fusu, you never lead a soldier. You know, leading a soldier to fight is not as simple as the book says."


    Said finally, the tone slightly some stern rise. It seems that Ying Zheng doesn''t trust him. In fact, he is just trying to improve himself. It seems that in his mind, he has a bit of a position now.


    Thinking about this, my heart immediately relaxed a lot and continued to work hard.


    "Naturally, I know it. It''s my duty to share my worries for the sake of the Qin Dynasty and the emperor. Since the moon god said so, I believe it. However, since general Zhang Han couldn''t get rid of himself, the children''s ministers thought that -- "


    Li pauses for a moment and looks at Ying Zheng hesitantly. He looks like he wants to say it but doesn''t dare to say it.


    Ying Zheng waved his hand impatiently. "It''s all right to say so. What do you think?"


    "Er Chen thinks that although general Meng Tian can''t go there in person, his excellent generals are not only golden fire cavalry. It''s better for general Meng Tian to select a group of excellent generals to help Er Chen. Isn''t that the best of both worlds? "


    Ying Zheng''s eyebrows are slightly wrinkled and his eyes are drooping. It is obvious that he is seriously thinking about the feasibility of Li.


    Inseparable from the trace with the moon god looked at each other, in contact with the latter slightly confused line of sight, threw her a reassuring look.


    The moon god nodded slightly, indicating that he would cooperate with him.


    "Luna, what do you think?"


    "Now, I really have to do what Mr. Fusu said."


    Ying Zheng''s eye is one MI, finally clap.


    "The edict is that half a month later, the young master will help Su to lead 100000 troops and go to the northern wall!"


    The dust settled.


    He walked back to his palace. Maybe for the prince, he didn''t like to lead soldiers outside, but for him now, leading 100000 soldiers is the best thing.


    Let''s not say that if he wins the war, the reputation he has accumulated will bring him visible and invisible benefits, that is, the 100000 elite soldiers Ying Zheng has sent to him. He doesn''t believe that after this event, he will not get the loyalty of these soldiers!


    For Hu Hai, maybe he had the advantage before, but in the end, they underestimated him.


    We need to know that whether it''s forced or serious to inherit the grand unification, we need not only the support of the court, but also the support of the generals.


    Without force, how can you suppress the voices against you?


    Said, this matter or in the help of the God of the moon, just don''t know, she is intentional or crooked?


    If he did it on purpose, then he had underestimated this woman before. It was obvious that he was a very mature person with a good mind and strategy.


    The most important thing is that if they did it intentionally, the moon god gave him such a big bargain, even for the magic sound treasure box, it would be too courteous. Originally, their agreement was to help him when he was in crisis.


    What''s more, now he has no idea about the magic sound treasure box. Duanmurong doesn''t know how to open his mouth, but Luna does.


    What is the reason?


    However, no matter what the reason is, he is in debt.


    Big deal, if have the news of magic sound treasure box, he will certainly get it, and then give it to her.


    As for the legendary secret of Canglong Qisu, maybe he is also curious, but he believes that with the help of the system, he will win that position even if there is no secret of Canglong Qisu!


    From the bottom of the eye across the cold light, let the head-on duanmurong scared.


    From suddenly back to God, this just found that he thought too much, even has entered his palace don''t know.


    From quickly put away oneself some ferocious expression. "What''s the matter?"


    Duanmu Rong Leng for a moment, blinked, thought that just that moment is an illusion, but also can''t tolerate her to think more.


    Ying Zheng''s will spread all over the palace almost instantly, and she was worried when she heard it. As a doctor, she naturally knows the cruelty of war. Now Li is almost her backbone. If something happens to Li, she really doesn''t know what to do.


    So as soon as she got the news, she waited at the gate of the palace, ready to ask if it was true!


    "Young master, do you really want to lead the army to attack the Hu people outside the Great Wall? Why did you choose you? You are not a general Duanmurong a series of problems let from helpless, but the heart understand that she is concerned about chaos.


    So, leave just appease of smile, lead Duanmu Rong to return to the room first.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll talk to you slowly."


    Fortunately, the palace had already been cleared. Otherwise, if Duan Murong''s words had been heard by Ying Zheng, I don''t know how many more things would have happened.And at the door of his room, from see the face is not too good Shilan, heart helpless smile.


    Well, it seems that Duan Murong is not the only one who has to explain himself.


    "Come on, let''s come in."


    He took one of his hands, pulled out a chair for them to prepare. He poured three cups of tea in front of them and took a deep breath. Then he said, "this is a great thing."


    This remark naturally attracted two women''s puzzled eyes.


    "Listen to me. Now for me, if I pull Liz to my side, I will have the power above the court. I''m the eldest son. Originally, it was a unique condition. The reputation of the people is even better. If they win this battle and repel the barbarians, their reputation will soar and they will have their own armed forces. As long as it succeeds, it will be a decisive stroke to that position. "


    Duan Murong and Shi LAN looked at each other, and finally Duan Murong took a deep breath and said, "but have you ever thought about it, if you fail?"


    In the last few words, Duan Murong''s tone trembled. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C98

    From the eyes of a flash, a left and a right to hold the two women''s hands, word by word said: "will not lose."


    The two women looked at each other in silence.


    It''s not that they don''t believe in the ability of the man in front of them. It can be said that only those around them really know how terrible the smiling and gentle young man is.


    Just, even if the confidence from how strong, also can''t persuade oneself to watch him risk!


    "What? You don''t believe me? " From deliberately make a pair of injured appearance, sure enough Duanmu Rong in the game.


    "No Duanmurong''s other hand covers Li''s big hand. "Young master, we naturally believe in you, but it''s not a trivial matter. The war is too cruel. Even an old general like general Meng Yi who has been through a lot of battles may take the lead if he is not careful."


    "That''s right." Shi Lan''s face is heavy, this time she and her attitude is rare consistent. "Young master, how bold you used to be. Shi LAN thinks that you all know it well, but this time, the battlefield is where you never set foot. It''s inevitable that something will go wrong. If one is careless, you, you, you -- "


    Shi LAN you for a long time, the word did not say a, but is the face rose red.


    "What do you want us to do?" Duanmurong burst out like a low roar, and then took the tea in front of him, as if to cover up his emotions.


    From the corner of the mouth smile finally slowly disappeared, sighed, it seems, in order to appease the two women, he had to do something.


    "Well, I''ll show you something." From subconsciously touching the jade finger on her hand, the two women smell speech, are looking at him in doubt.


    "Nine grain Panlong sword." When Li Li drinks in a low voice, he hears the sound of the sword. The next moment, he sees the long sword with silver light in his hand.


    "That''s it!" Duanmurong looked at the sword in his hand, and his eyes widened in surprise.


    But Shi LAN didn''t understand.


    "That''s what you''re going to show us? Well, I admit that this sword looks very beautiful, but you can''t tell me that you will be safe with this sword. What''s more, although the sword is beautiful, it doesn''t seem to be on the sword spectrum. How can a sword that doesn''t even exist on the sword spectrum help you? "


    "No, Miss stone." Don''t wait to leave to explain, it is Duan Murong''s face dignified of stop Shi Lan''s words. Then he carefully looked at the sword in his hand. After pondering for a moment, he said slowly, "young master, where did you get this sword?"


    Shi LAN finally finds Duan Murong''s abnormality. After seeing her looking at the sword body with brilliant eyes, she is shocked. Is there anything special about this sword that she doesn''t know?


    After seeing Duan Murong''s sight again, Shi LAN comes to the conclusion that there is no such sword on the sword spectrum.


    It''s a sword that never appears on the sword spectrum. You tell her how powerful this sword is and how she can believe it.


    But Li, seeing Duan Murong''s reaction, had a bold idea in his heart. Maybe Duan Murong could see something about this sword which was a little mysterious, even in a dusty state.


    As for the sword score? The sword score is also made up by people, and the ranking above is just for public reference.


    Besides, it''s normal that the sword produced by the system is not on the sword score.


    Duanmurong took a look at Li and Shilan, and then slowly stretched out his hand toward the sword.


    "You see." Duan Murong retracted his hand when he was still three inches away from the blade, and then spread out his palm in front of them.


    "What''s the matter? There is nothing -- " Shi Lan''s unfinished words drowned in her voice, because, at the moment of her speech, a slender blood appeared slowly in the middle of duanmurong''s white palm.


    From the pupil suddenly shrunk, this may be the blade is too sharp, suddenly cut past, the broken blood vessels re connected together, resulting in temporary no bleeding phenomenon.


    But once the heart beats, the blood flow speeds up, and the cracks in the blood vessels are washed open, then the blood gushes out.


    But Duan Murong just put his hand near the nine grain dragon''s sword. He didn''t touch the blade directly!


    Is this sword Qi!


    There''s only one explanation!


    Duanmurong seems to have been prepared. He usually takes out a porcelain vase from his waist and pours the powder on the wound. The blood stops.


    Shi Lan also wants to understand the key after shaking the God. Her eyes are different when she looks at the long sword. Moreover, she knows that even the top swords in the sword list need to use their master''s internal power to release their sword Qi. However, the sword in front of her can release its sword Qi automatically without any action.


    It''s like - it''s like life!


    The idea appeared in the minds of the three people present almost at the same time.


    The three looked at each other, and finally Duan Murong took the lead in saying, "this kind of sword with aura, I only heard from master Xu.""Master Xu?" Stone orchid exclaimed, black eyes stare big. "Is that the master who made the sword? By the way, isn''t shuihan, the famous sword in your Mohist Gao Jianli''s hand, made by him


    "That''s right." Duanmurong nodded. "Xu Fu Zi was obsessed with sword casting all his life. If he saw this nine grain flat dragon sword, he would love it."


    Duanmurong''s tone was a bit low, but it didn''t last long.


    She immediately cheered up and continued: "young master, I heard from Xu Fuzi that this kind of sword that spontaneously releases sword Qi is very rare. Most of them exist in the legend, and the rest are only some celebrities who are not born. Moreover, it is said that if the owner takes this sword for a long time, it can even produce a sword spirit, so that the sword can communicate with the master. Even if the master loses consciousness, the sword can protect the master like a loyal bodyguard. " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C99

    "That''s why you say you don''t need to worry about your safety, young master?" Shi LAN clearly looked at the sword, for the words from the letter has nine out of ten.


    But I understand that duanmurong''s nine grain Panlong sword can do these things, but it''s not what the dusty nine grain Panlong sword can do now.


    He naturally believes that the nine grain Panlong sword has the spirit of sword. He can already feel the connection between the soul and the sword. Originally, he thought that this was the reason of the system, but now it seems that it is not.


    However, Duan Murong''s words are not useless. At least, he can be sure that once the sword is unsealed, it will be a blockbuster!


    "Young master, although this sword seems to be the same as the divine sword mentioned by Xu Fuzi, it still lacks some verve."


    Duanmurong slightly hesitated to open his mouth, looking at the sword''s eyes, unconsciously with a trace of regret color.


    It''s hard for Duan Murong to see that the effect of this sword is not its real effect? If so, maybe she could know how to unseal the sword.


    After all, the system only said that the sword was in a dusty state, and did not explain how to unseal it.


    If you can get the answer from duanmurong, it''s really wonderful!


    After all, after listening to duanmurong''s words just now, he has been looking forward to the state of the nine grain Panlong sword after it was unsealed.


    "Why do you say that?" He asked, suppressing the excitement and expectation in his heart.


    Duan Murong held his chin in both hands, thought for a moment, and said: "Mr. Xu once said that the magic sword has spirit. Once someone comes near, it will automatically resist. I was just hurt by its unconscious sword Qi, and there was no deeper consequence. This sword is like a deep sleep. "


    With a bright look in his eyes, he continued to ask, "did Mr. Xu ever say that if the spirit of Shenjian fell asleep, what would he do?"


    Duanmu Rong Leng for a while, slowly shaking his head, from the face across the obvious disappointment.


    Duan Murong explained, "I haven''t studied sword casting, and I just heard from Mr. Xu occasionally." Said, Duan Murong''s face also suffused with the color of loss, it seems that he can not help and feel sad.


    Shi LAN looked at Li and hesitated: "maybe, I have a way."


    "What can I do?" Li suddenly raised his head and reacted. "Lan''er, don''t you study sword casting? As far as I know, there is no master of sword casting in Shushan. "


    Shi LAN picks eyebrows. "Although there is no master of sword casting in Shushan, we have a collection of millions of books. Although we don''t synthesize all the works of the world like the Confucianists, we still rank the first in Shushan in terms of the eccentricity and delicacy of our collection. Especially this kind of ancient books. I remember when I was a child, my father told me that our collection of ancient books in Shushan is the second, and no one in the world dares to be the first. "


    "Oh? Where are these books now? " From the natural understanding of Shi LAN, knowing that Shi Lan said so, then the matter is nine times out of ten.


    "Although the mountain of Shu has been destroyed, these books are hidden in the cave behind the mountain of Shu. They should still be safe because of the special prohibition." Although Shi LAN is speculative, she is very confident in her tone, obviously confident in the prohibition of Shushan.


    It''s not too late to know this. If you let him understand it slowly, I don''t know how to untie the seal until the age of monkey.


    Now that there is a clue, how can he let it go!


    "In that case, I need to find this ancient book quickly."


    "Don''t worry." Shi Lan said slowly, deliberately ignoring the anxious appearance, deliberately stopped for a while and then said: "Shu mountain is the only way to the Great Wall. I will take you there, and I will be able to get the ancient books."


    A turn away from the brain, a slight heavy complexion.


    "Lan''er, I''m not going to take you there."


    The face of Shilan changed. "What? You can''t protect me? "


    "Lan''er, don''t be ridiculous. The battlefield is not a child''s play. If I don''t protect you carefully -- "


    "No way." Li''s words haven''t finished yet, he is interrupted by Shi LAN. "I don''t need your protection. I can protect myself. What''s more, you can''t open that prohibition without me. "


    "Even if you don''t want that old book, I won''t allow you to go."


    From this attitude is very firm, unexpected, Shi LAN turned to duanmurong.


    "Duanmu girl, shall we go together?"


    "Lan''er, don''t be mischievous!"


    "OK, let''s go together."


    Almost from the words to stop just came out, Duanmu Rong on a counter hesitant attitude, nodded.


    He shook his head from the headache. "Don''t join in the fun. Do you think it''s fun? That''s the battlefield, not where you girls should go. "


    "Young master, we are also worried about you." Duan Murong was silent for a moment, then suddenly looked up and said, "I know that I don''t know any martial arts, and I can''t help you like Miss Shi, but I hope you can understand our worries about you."This can be regarded as the most straightforward words duanmurong has ever said. Rao is a little surprised at this moment, followed by bursts of moving.


    "Rong Rong." Li Chui Mou, holding two women''s hands, said: "Lan''er, since the moon god of yin and Yang family recommended me to Ying Zheng, now I''m riding a tiger. Don''t say that I wanted this result originally. Even if this result is not what I want, I can''t help myself now."


    "Why did Luna harm you? Don''t you already have an agreement? "


    Shi LAN is anxious.


    Li shook his head and chuckled. "Who said that she did harm to me? You should know the magic of Yin Yang hexagram of Yin Yang family. She won''t harm me. Since she said that, I''m sure I won''t be in danger."


    "Even if you say that, how can people be completely convinced by the hexagrams?" Duanmurong is still sad. "Young master, you can let Miss Shi go with you this time. If you are worried about her safety, I can make some medicine powder for her to take with her. I can take it out in case of crisis." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C100

    Shi LAN heard Duanmu Rong''s words, slightly a Leng, as if she did not expect to say such words.


    Duanmurong gave a wry smile, looked at Shi LAN and said seriously: "to tell you the truth, I really envy you. I can accompany you every time. I''m in trouble together. Unlike me, I can only wait for your news in this palace. This time again. "


    Shi Lan was silent for a moment, looked up and said: "no, Duanmu girl, although I am with you, I know that you are the one who really bears the pressure. You are the only one who is fighting alone in the palace for you. Moreover, although the young master is not with you, I can feel that he has always been concerned about you. "


    As soon as the last sentence came out, duanmurong''s delicate white cheek suddenly turned red, and then his watery black eyes seemed shy and timid. At last, he dropped his eyes and said nothing.


    Shi LAN knew that this woman began to feel uncomfortable again.


    "What''s more, you may not be able to go to Hu people in this expedition." Shi LAN blinks her eyes and smiles cunningly.


    "What do you say?"


    "You are duanmurong, a medical immortal. We can''t avoid casualties when we go to the Great Wall. If you are here, our soldiers will be more indomitable!" It has to be said that Shi Lan''s words make Li Du''s heart tremble, which even Li didn''t think of.


    And Shi Lan''s words also reminded Duan Murong. Seeing her eyes shining, she said excitedly: "yes, what Miss Shi said is reasonable. I will apply to your majesty now."


    "If you''re not in the palace, what about your father''s insomnia?"


    "The pills only need to be taken on time. Even if I am not in the palace, I will leave enough pills." Duan Murong heard Li''s words. He knew that Li was loose, so he continued: "don''t worry, as a doctor, I''m in the rear. Besides, although I''m not good at martial arts, my powder is not vegetarian. I won''t pay attention to those little soldiers. "


    After thinking about it for a while, Duan Murong felt that what Duan Murong said was reasonable, so Duan Murong wrote a letter by hand and asked the maid to pass it on to Ying Zheng. Because she stayed in the hall for a long time to study the relationship between drugs, Ying Zheng gave duanmurong a lot of privileges, so she didn''t have to meet Ying Zheng directly at the moment.


    Shi LAN suddenly got up and straightened out the jade hanging from her waist. She said carelessly, "I really forgot the solution to the ban on the back mountain of Shu mountain. Forget it. I''ll go back to my room first and think about it slowly."


    Said, then leisurely steps, pushed the door to walk out, left the space to them two people.


    Duan Murong took a look at the closed door and said hesitantly, "why do I always feel that Miss Shi has been avoiding me?"


    Centrifugal helpless wry smile, she is not hiding from her, but want to leave space for himself to ask that thing export, just this, how does he say with duanmurong?


    Duanmurong didn''t seem to want to get Li''s answer. Instead, he took out a porcelain vase from his waist and handed it to Li Dao. "This is the Baiyu pill that I used a variety of rare medicinal materials to study these days. I think your breath is unstable these days. It seems that your internal power is in disorder. If you take Baiyu pill, it can help you sort out your internal power."


    Centrifugal next meal, since the last fight with Zhengang, he really felt that occasionally his chest would feel stuffy, and he didn''t take it seriously. He didn''t expect to be seen by duanmurong.


    Holding white jade Dan''s hand slightly vibrated for a while, that problem was ready to come out in the mouth.


    But did not expect duanmurong suddenly got up and said to him: "I have something to tell you."


    "What?" From the subconscious back to a sentence.


    "This time I went to the battlefield, I was willful. If there''s anything unexpected, it''s that I''ve failed to live up to your great trust, but the inheritance of Mohism can''t be obliterated. When I left with you that day, you gave me something to put away. Now I leave the palace with you, but I can''t take it with me. I hope you can help me find a reliable person to take good care of it. "


    "What is it?" Centrifugal next shiver, but a bold idea came to mind, the tone is a little trembling.


    "That''s it." Duanmurong takes out a small box made of materials that he can''t understand.


    At the moment when I saw the box, I couldn''t help feeling lost. It was not a magic sound treasure box.


    After all, he still hopes Duan Murong can say it on his own initiative. Even he doesn''t know what he is looking forward to.


    Duanmurong stretched out a finger to a certain place, and a magical scene happened. The box suddenly changed into the shape of a sword as if it had life. After the box was opened, the magic sound treasure box appeared in the center!


    "Why? What is this Duan Murong saw the magic sound treasure box appeared at the moment, but his face was extremely surprised, obviously a pair of unwitting appearance.


    With a flash in his eyes, didn''t the Mohist giant explain what it was when he handed it to Duan Murong?


    Duan Murong put aside the magic sound box, picked up the sword with strange material, and said seriously: "this is an important treasure that integrates Mohist mechanism and skill. Its name is FeiGong.""No attack?" Pick your eyebrows. "Love not attack?"


    "That''s right. The non attack named after the Mohist belief was always hidden in the Mohist forbidden area. Although it doesn''t rank in the weapon spectrum, it can change at will. The status of the non attack in the minds of the Mohist disciples is no less than the Mohist sword, which represents the status of the Mohist giant!"


    Duan Murong gently stroked the non attacking sword body and sighed: "originally, the giant gave it to me in case of an accident, I could pass on the spirit of Mohism. Now it seems that he has failed to live up to the instructions of the grand master. "


    Li can''t bear to see duanmurong''s loss. He can''t help comforting: "Mohist hasn''t contacted me for such a long time. It''s obvious that he has found a quiet place to cultivate himself. What''s more, I will bring you back safely. It''s a non attack. It''s a witness! " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C101

    He made his promise.


    Duan Murong was stunned, then chuckled. "I seldom see you so serious." Duanmurong laughs beautifully and makes people feel good.


    "But I believe you are." Duan Murong laughed, picked up the magic sound treasure box on one side, and said with a little doubt: "what''s this? It''s protected by non attack. "


    He gave her a strange look. "Didn''t you mention this to me?"


    "No Duan Murong shook his head and looked up and down at the magic sound treasure box. "The tycoon only said that I should take good care of it, but he didn''t say anything else. If he didn''t take it out today, he still didn''t know that there was something else in it."


    From Leng for a while, suddenly release a smile, feel the heart has been troubled by their own knot so untied.


    "This is the magic box." From light voice say, duanmurong surprised stare big eyes, at a loss of looking at him. "How could you give me such an important thing? I, I -- "


    Seeing Duan Murong''s panic, Li couldn''t help laughing.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a magic box." He took it with his hand and gave it a soothing smile.


    "But the magic sound treasure box is to solve the secret of Canglong Qisu. Canglong Qisu is, but --" Duan Murong''s cheek was slightly red. Then he suddenly thought of something and said, "by the way, isn''t the magic sound treasure box the treasure of Yin Yang family? Does this have something to do with the giant''s six soul curse? "


    Li Yi takes duanmurong into his arms and pats her on the back.


    "Don''t think about it any more. If you can rest assured, how about giving this to me?"


    "Give it to you, young master?" Duanmurong blinked. "You need this, don''t you?"


    He hesitated for a while, and finally nodded firmly in duanmurong''s eyes.


    "OK, I''ll give it to you."


    Duanmurong so readily agreed, but let from some hesitation.


    "Are you not afraid that your Mohist giant will be angry when he knows?"


    Duan Murong smiles leisurely, looking quite relaxed.


    "Young master, you still don''t know the great master. He is always open-minded. It''s impossible to say that he covets the treasure of the Yin Yang family. Moreover, if it''s really important to him, he won''t give it to me. According to the mind of the tycoon, he deliberately threw it to me in the middle of non attack, but he didn''t explain it to me. There is only one possibility. "


    "What''s possible?" Li asked.


    Duan Murong said with a sly smile: "the giant hopes that the magic sound treasure box can wait until it''s predestined. "


    " you mean me? " He pointed to himself.


    "Of course, if I didn''t want to show you how to attack, how could I open this thing?" Duanmurong will not attack and magic sound box together to leave. "In that case, I''ll take it. I don''t care what you do with the magic sound treasure box, but you must take good care of it. "


    The magic sound treasure box is not something of Mohism, and no one will drive it. On the contrary, it is not an attack, but a symbol of Mohism. Therefore, for Mohism, non attack is obviously more important than magic sound treasure box.


    After thinking for a moment, he carefully and seriously put the non attack into duanmurong''s hands again.


    "If you give it to me, I won''t use it. Besides, I have nine grain Panlong sword. Most of all, I can''t find anyone who is qualified to keep the non offensive. Moreover, this time, I will protect you, and then I will take you back to the palace with the non attack. "


    Duan Murong''s eyes flashed, and finally bent up the corner of his mouth. He didn''t continue to say anything, but quietly accepted the non attack.


    From also hook up the corner of the lip, looking at the magic sound treasure box in the hand, the fundus of the eye is turbulent.


    "Young master, Duanmu girl." Churuo''s voice sounded outside the door.


    Duanmurong looks away. It seems that there is a reply from Ying Zheng.


    "Come in." Leave mouth road, Chu if answer a voice to push a door but enter.


    Take a look at duanmurong, churuo''s face is heavy.


    "Your Majesty has agreed to protect the girl and has arranged for her to be protected by four female bodyguards."


    Churuo''s tone is not very good. Duanmurong takes a guilty look at her and slowly moves to her. He takes her hand and shakes it gently, as if she is coquettishing.


    "If so, I will protect myself."


    From pick eyebrow, secret way, oneself to Duan Murong''s deterrent force how not as good as Chu if.


    Chu if a pair of hate iron don''t become steel of stare Duanmu Rong one eye, then pedal pedal pedal of walk to leave of front, a pair of eyes stare of round.


    "Warning you, protect our girls."


    He touched his chin and laughed. "When it''s yours, it''s mine."


    "You''re smart." Chu Ruo didn''t get angry and turned around to pull Duan Murong''s hand. "See, if you come back from the battlefield, the girl will lose a hair. I will tear down your palace.""If if." Duanmurong pulls churuo''s hand, a little embarrassed.


    Chu Ruo looked back at her. "Girl, you are stupid. Forget it, I don''t care about you. Anyway, you are willing to fight each other. I don''t care. "


    Although Chu if says so, but the footstep is still at the same place not to move, obviously is the remaining anger not to disappear.


    Duanmurong bit his lip and looked away. Then he looked at churuo and explained in a low voice, "I will protect myself."


    But the voice became smaller and smaller in Chu ruo''s stare, and finally disappeared. Chu Ruo sneered and said: "you don''t have experienced the cruelty of war, naturally you think those are all children''s games."


    Churuo''s big eyes flashed a trace of pain. Li knew that she might think of her hometown, the state of Chu.


    Duan Murong naturally knew Chu ruo''s past and explained anxiously: "Ruo, it''s not like this. It''s just -- "


    "Churuo, since I can let you out of that pain, I can protect Rongrong from such pain." Li directly cut off duanmurong''s words.


    Duanmu Rong Leng Leng looked away, eyes slowly raised a warm smile.


    Chu if is also a Leng, immediately bow head.


    The atmosphere was a little dull, but none of the three spoke again. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C102

    After a long time, Chu Ruo looks up at duanmurong.


    "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have imposed my experience on you. After all, now you have a childe


    Duan Murong looked at Chu Ruo, his eyes crossed with a touch of love. He couldn''t help but come near and said in a soft voice: "those sufferings have passed. Now, with the childe, we will be fine."


    "If you don''t mind, you can come with us. Rongrong also has a partner. "


    "Hum, young master, you are so partial. I think it''s false to let me pass. You just want me to protect Duanmu girl." Churuo made a grimace, ignoring the slightly embarrassed expression. "But even if you think so, I''ll pass."


    Chu Ruo holds Duan Murong''s hand and his eyes are shining.


    Duan Murong was moved and stood aside like an outsider.


    It''s hard to understand the woman''s mind and the friendship between women.


    It was only when the two of them went out slimy that they were relieved.


    He sat down with a cup of tea and tasted it slowly, but he was thinking about it.


    Now the situation is not clear, although a month later he will set out to fight the Hu people. But he didn''t forget his plan.


    Liske is still in prison. It''s hard to guarantee that Zhao Gao won''t do it at this time.


    If Zhao Gao really succeeded, it would be a failure.


    However, now it seems that Ying Zheng is also paying attention to Yan Ya prison. Zhang Han is afraid that he knows something inside and will be especially loyal to his duty.


    However, it''s obviously not the style of leaving the whole hope to bet on others. On Lee''s side, he still has to make plans early.


    And -- turn away from the sight, the magic sound treasure box lying on the table quietly, should this thing be handed over to the moon god now?


    Li hides the magic sound treasure box in the dark space under his desk, then turns around and prepares to meditate. However, the light from the corner of his eye sweeps onto the corner of the paper exposed on his desk.


    Qi, his room has always been cleaned by Chu Ruo, the paper is placed neatly, how can suddenly come out of a corner?


    The heart thinks so, the hand has already stretched out to take out that piece of paper.


    When you see the content on the paper, you suddenly shrink away from the pupil.


    "Second watch, Lanyi palace."


    Without a signature, even the handwriting is extremely scribbled, can not see who wrote it, male or female..


    Go, or not?


    Li slowly holds the paper in the palm of his hand and squints his eyes.


    Lanyi palace, if you remember correctly, is a place where the maid who worked with flowers and plants lived more than ten years ago. It has long been deserted. In a corner of the palace, it is desolate, and even the guards who patrol the night don''t want to go.


    The man who let him go will choose.


    Li Li sneered. Since this man can put this paper on his desk without knowing it, he would like to have a meeting with someone who has such means.


    Night soon came, from the early retreat about, put out the light, make a pair of early sleep.


    Then in the dark of the bedroom, he changed into a light clothes, closed his eyes and meditated, until he felt that time was almost up, then he put on the mask and turned over the window.


    As for the reason why he has to wear a mask, it''s very simple. If the other party has a bad heart or a trap, the mask can at least cover up one or two. It''s produced systematically. No matter who the other party is, they can''t see the mystery.


    The most important thing is that if the other party really has something to do with him, he can completely disguise himself as the contact person sent by himself. In this way, he can not only get information, but also save himself.


    As a gust of wind from the general shuttle in the palace, Lanyi palace is still far away from his palace. When the second Geng Bangzi sounded, he just came to Lanyi palace wall.


    After looking around and finding nothing unusual, he left and went over the wall.


    It''s strange that there is still no one.


    From the squint eyes, the line of sight swept to the orchid palace closed door.


    Is he waiting for him in Lanyi palace? It''s so mysterious, isn''t it? But since he has come here, no matter the front is good or bad, he naturally has to break through.


    Make up one''s mind, leave to lift to walk toward orchid with the palace.


    It''s a long time since no one came here. As soon as you open the door, it smells sour and smelly. Then the thin moonlight reflected by the window can see the messy tables and chairs inside, and the area is covered with thick dust.


    From secretly with Lingbo micro step, then walk towards the inside without touching the ground.


    After half a pillar of incense, the orchid palace had been circled by him, but he still couldn''t see half a figure. Li almost thought it was someone''s prank.


    Just, who can enter his bedroom and make fun of him?


    I feel my chin and meditate until I feel a slightly familiar breath from behind."Who!"


    From the rapid turn around, but the line of sight has not yet touched the time, a cold voice will ring up.


    "Son Fusu."


    "Luna! It''s you


    From see in the thin moonlight, the dusty room is still indifferent to the moon god standing there.


    "No, how do you know it''s me?"


    On the moon god determined eyes, from know their disguise has been seen through. However, Li believed that the mystery of the mask could not be seen through even the moon god, so how did she judge his true identity?


    Luna raised his hand, a green light around him a few circles, and then returned to the hands of Luna.


    "Even the power has changed. You have a lot of secrets, young master Fusu."


    From pick eyebrow, still with his mask disguised face. "Everyone has his own secret. I believe Luna won''t be interested in my secret, will he?"


    The moon god smell speech, the corner of the mouth slightly a hook.


    "Come on, what''s the matter with me?" From the hands ring chest, good at leisure to look at her, very comfortable.


    "Is there any news in the magic box?" The Luna is straight to the point.


    From the fundus of the eye flashed a dark light, meaning unknown smile. "Of course - yes."


    "Oh?" The moon god''s eyes flashed. "Can I have it?" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C103

    "Of course - no way." Although it is meaningless to say that Li is indifferent, he has secretly formed a defensive posture.


    He knew that when Luna came to him in the middle of the night, he must have known that he had the news of the magic sound treasure box. If he lied, it might lead to unexpected consequences.


    However, how does the moon god know? He just got the magic sound treasure box. The most important thing is that he and duanmurong know about it. The news will never be leaked.


    Then the only possibility is that there is a special connection between the moon god and the treasure of the Yin Yang family.


    Does it mean that the pupil suddenly shrinks at the thought of some possibility.


    Could it be said that the reason why Mohist giants turned non attack into a box is not only to install magic sound treasure box, but also to isolate the connection between magic sound treasure box and Yin Yang family.


    In other words, the magic sound box is not what he wants to give to Duan Murong, but only non attack can isolate this connection, so he has to give the magic sound box to Duan Murong.


    As for why not tell her, should be afraid to leak the wind, to duanmurong bring accident.


    And so much thinking, in fact, is just a short moment.


    "Oh? Why? " It seems that the moon god is not surprised at all. "If I remember correctly, our alliance is based on the premise that you help me get the magic box."


    Shrug your shoulders and hook your lips.


    "Of course, I remember that the reason why I agreed to cooperate with you was to help me get that position. Do you remember


    "Naturally." The moon god nodded, but soon she said: "the magic sound treasure box is very important to me. If you wait for me to sit in that position, it will be meaningless."


    Li chuckled, then turned his back to her and said, "in that case, let''s step back. How about I give it to you when I come back from outside the Great Wall? "


    "Mr. Fusu, are you too cautious?" The cold voice of Luna came from behind him. "Since I have recommended you to your majesty, can''t you see such sincerity? I don''t think I need to explain the benefits to you if you come back from winning. "


    From the low smile, and then suddenly turned around, tightly staring at the moon god blindfolded yarn purple eyes.


    "Luna, Luna, you are so calculating. I''m afraid you''ve already determined that the magic sound treasure box is in Rongrong. That''s why you recommended me in front of my father. You gave me the benefits first, and I couldn''t even refuse. " From the deep black eyes, deep, although it is said with a smile, but the fundus is not the slightest smile.


    And the moon god was not embarrassed to be seen through, but continued without frowning: "in the face of such a smart man as Fusu childe, naturally, we need to pay more attention. All in all, it''s good for you and me. With Mr. Fusu''s intelligence, he naturally knows how to choose. "


    From light pick eyebrows, it looks unspeakable natural and unrestrained.


    "What you need to know is that even if you have a connection with the magic box, I have something here that breaks your connection. Do you want to do it now, or do you want to give it to you when I come back from winning? "


    From this word, the air has some condensation, the moon god''s whole body temperature instantly dropped several degrees.


    It is estimated that no one has dared to speak to her in such a threatening tone.


    "Mr. Fusu, you are so brave." Even if it is like this, with the indifferent tone of Luna, you still can''t hear the joy and anger.


    From just smile, eyes are tightly staring at her, waiting for her reaction.


    The moon god''s purple eyes were almost frozen into ice. After several rounds of fighting, the moon god''s momentum suddenly closed.


    "That''s all. It''s up to you. "


    Without leaving any trace, I was relieved. Just now, I was gambling on the importance of the magic sound treasure box in the moon god''s heart and the weight of myself in her eyes.


    Because she was not sure that she could successfully get the magic sound box in the case of her own counterattack, she had to make concessions.


    No matter how dangerous the process is, the result is good.


    From the corner of the mouth smile expanded a little, but also a little real.


    "Don''t worry, with your good words, I will win."


    The moon god purplish eyes lightly swept him one eye, cold voice way: "you pour is a bit cheap all don''t let off.". Don''t try. I''ll tell you, anyway, if you come back soon, I can get the magic box earlier. "


    Their careful thinking is seen through, from the nature will not have the slightest embarrassment.


    On the contrary, he said directly: "since you know the truth, you have to worry about the expedition."


    The moon god didn''t know if he was annoyed by Li''s impudence. On the contrary, he was stunned for a while. After a long time, he said unsteadily: "you are good at calculation."


    He shrugged his shoulders and looked very innocent.


    "Anyway, there''s no loss for you and me. It''s the same for each other."


    From finish saying this words, then turn to push to open the door to walk out, in a twinkling of an eye then disappear in the vision of the moon god.The moon god looked at the rapidly disappearing back, purple eyes sank, and then slowly disappeared in the dark.


    From the jump into the bedroom hall, the table on a drink of herbal tea.


    To tell you the truth, every time he confronts with Luna, his spirit is tense. This woman''s ingenuity is frightening. It''s really easy for an careless woman to step into her trap.


    Although the two people are now in an alliance, but still can not have the slightest relaxation, otherwise, it will be a great loss.


    From the quiet meditation, slowly think. There''s something to gain tonight. The magic sound treasure box is over. By the way, Luna has to help him during his expedition.


    How to calculate, this business has made money. As for the return from the war, he is not Wu xiaamung. Even if he is the God of the moon, if he wants to go back to revenge, he has to weigh his weight.


    It''s a lot easier to think about that.


    From the careful care step by step when crossing over, to now the situation finally has a new turn, from finally can get rid of the past good but good bullying to some silly eldest son''s identity! ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C104

    In recent days, the palace has been calm. The assassination has made the court a little alarmed. Even Hu Hai, who has been jumping off, has been quiet.


    This is not difficult to understand. For a time, his two backers, one is in the teeth prison, and he is almost the enemy, the other is busy thinking about countermeasures, so he has no time to take care of him.


    But from this period of time, I have concentrated on training, and my internal power has stabilized a lot.


    "Young master, there is news over there." Shi Lan''s deliberately low voice rang out the door. Li slowly gathered his strength, got up from the bed, put on his coat, and went to open the door.


    Shi LAN stepped in, sat at the table, looked at him and continued: "there''s news that Zhao Gao went to the eighteenth son last night and left early this morning."


    From the eyes of a flash, cold hum. "It seems that he can''t sit still at last. Even Zhao Gao can''t be as stable as Taishan because his father hasn''t dealt with Lisi for such a long time."


    It is worth mentioning that during this period of time, in addition to devoting himself to cultivation, he also asked Shi LAN to select several innocent bodyguards and maids from the follower''s house to release the magic of fire one by one. After ensuring their loyalty, he placed them in Hu Hai''s palace.


    After all, reciprocity. Now that he has the strength, he must make good use of it.


    However, this large-scale implementation of fire enchantment also made him find a disadvantage of fire enchantment, that is, with his current internal power, he can only control ten people at a time at most, and if he has more, he will be dizzy.


    Otherwise, I really want to control more people and put some in every palace.


    So, stimulated by this, he was so focused on the cultivation of internal power these days.


    Shi LAN poured a cup of tea for herself, sipped it lightly, and twisted her eyebrows and said, "what are you going to do, young master?"


    "It''s easy." Touch your chin. "Wait."


    "Wait?" Shi Lan''s eyes widened.


    "Yes, we just have to wait and see what happens." I took the sleeve off. "Well, that''s it. We''re going to fight in a few days. You need to do something about it."


    Shi Lan''s attention was really diverted, nodded and went out in a hurry.


    And the smile on the face also disappeared at the moment when Shi LAN went out.


    Ha ha - wait? Of course not! After waiting for such a long time, Zhao Gao finally made a move. How could he not seize the opportunity to take the initiative!


    If the expected is good, Zhao Gao is expected to start tonight.


    As soon as he lifted his right hand, the mask lay quietly in his palm, as if brewing something.


    The night came quickly. This time, Li specially changed into a very ordinary looking dress, and then put on a camouflage mask. First, he went to duanmurong, churuo, and Shilan''s room to burn benzoin. He calculated the time. When he came back, he jumped out of his bedroom.


    He cleverly dodged the guards patrolling in the palace. When he arrived outside the fangya prison, it was just the second watch.


    This road leading to the teeth prison was originally obtained by Fu Su by chance, and Zhao Gao, as an adult of CRRC, should also know it.


    He has already calculated that the tide will fall for a period of time in the third shift, and during this period of time, there should be boats carrying goods and materials. If the expectation is not bad, the people sent by Zhao Gao should go in at this time.


    As long as he seizes the right time and follows in the right time - Thinking of this, a calculating smile comes to his lips.


    As time went by, I watched the tide gradually fall. I heard nothing but the wind. When Li Du was about to think whether he was nervous or not, in fact, Zhao Gao didn''t send someone to come, six swift waves of wind flew past my ears, and in the blink of an eye, he escaped into the open door of the prison.


    How fast!


    A little away from the tip of the foot, Lingbo micro step transport to the extreme, but also in the door closed at the last moment of flying into.


    The ears moved, because the Fangyan prison would change its position every time it arrived, so if it didn''t keep up with the six people just now, it would be impossible to find a place to hold Liz.


    From follow the wind, such as lightning general shuttle in the bite teeth prison.


    Perhaps because of the inherent advantages of the Fangyan prison, there were not many guards in the place where the so-called imperial felons were held, which provided an excellent condition for them to travel among them.


    And in the flying, Li also affirmed that the six men must be the six sword slaves of the net.


    But I didn''t expect that Zhao Gao''s heart to deal with Li Si was so strong that he sent out six sword slaves at the same time, but it was good.


    From the chilly smile for a while, the more like this, Liz''s heart will be more intense, won''t it?


    The wind in front of him stopped gradually. It was only a minute away from his eyes. It seemed that through the long corridor, there was the place where Liz was held.


    Carefully guard their own breath, side head looked at one eye, but saw the body of four guards, it seems that they started.


    It was really fast. He was so close that he didn''t hear the sound of falling to the ground. The six swordsman slave''s accomplishments in assassinating him were not very good.It''s just that he can''t bear to think much more now. If he delays any more, I''m afraid he can only go to collect the body for Liz.


    Instead of using lightness skills, he kept his breath and approached the room at the other end of the corridor step by step.


    It''s not so much a room as a cave. It''s a huge cave. There''s a huge stone in the middle of the cave. There''s a huge cage hanging from it, and Liz is in it.


    I can''t help but sigh when I see this scene. Xiaoxiong was like this yesterday. It''s estimated that if he doesn''t die today, it will be another scene after he gets out of prison.


    "Now that you''re here, come out."


    Maybe he knew that his six men had no rival in the fangya prison where Zhang Han was, so the six sword slave appeared.


    This is the first time to see the fully armed liujiannu appear. I have to say that they are in a state of fighting, and their whole body is more bloody.


    Although Lees was in prison, he still had the momentum of being a superior. Facing the murderous six people on the opposite side, he also kept his face. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C105

    "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time." Liz raised his head, slightly messy hair let him a little embarrassed, always sharp eyes under the cover of hair can not see the look.


    Zhengang, headed by liujiannu, is holding his big sword, and his voice is as cold as a knife.


    "Mr. Li, Mr. CRRC asked me to give you a message. If you want to blame me, I blame you for not being cruel enough."


    "Ha ha, cruel! What a cruel man! I''m not as ruthless as the adult of CRRC. I was included in it at the beginning. I lost this time, but I''m not reconciled! If there is an afterlife, we must pay back today''s disgrace a hundred times! "


    "Unfortunately, you have no chance." Zhen Gang put his sword across his chest, his feet suddenly staring, his body leaping up in the air, and he was ready to split Li Si and the cage where he was imprisoned!


    After a while, I saw a dark shadow suddenly appear across the sky, and then a dazzling light.


    Then I saw that Zhen Gang, who was still in high spirits just now, had fallen to the ground, and I didn''t know whether he was alive or dead.


    When he looked up again, he found that a man in black appeared on the cage where Liz was imprisoned. The man was of medium height, with a black cloth and a pair of sharp eyes. In his hand, the man held a long sword flashing cold light. The sword seemed to be alive, and it kept hissing. Although it was small, but it was not clear It''s the presence of experts, how can''t you hear it?


    At this meeting, the six swordsmen went to save five. For the almost invincible six swordsmen, it was almost a blow to the top.


    The most important thing is that the six swordsmen are good at fighting together. This time, the sword net has been abandoned. The men on the opposite side are not good at it, and they don''t know the details. The situation is not optimistic.


    The remaining five sword slaves looked at each other, dodged to Zhengang''s side, and looked away full of vigilance.


    Zhengang is not here. The only one who can make the decision is liujiannu''s think tank. The water is cut off.


    If it''s a normal task, it doesn''t need to be said that the best way to leave is to leave quickly. After all, the assassin pays attention to killing every shot. He has made a mistake just now, so he can''t make a second mistake.


    However, this task is not an ordinary one. It''s Zhao Gao''s task that he almost gave a death order and had to kill Li Si in the tooth biting prison.


    Even in order to ensure the success of the mission, at the risk of exposure sent them.


    The more I think about the water cut-off, the more I feel that if I go back like this, the end will be miserable.


    However, now they have fallen into the awkward situation of riding a tiger. The man in front of them is treacherous. Even he didn''t know what he was doing just now. He''s really not sure.


    If the water is cut off and no one speaks, the rest of them can only keep alert. However, they all know that this state can''t last long. After all, an hour later is the time to change the guard. If the bodies of the four bodyguards here are found, no one will be able to leave.


    The most important thing is that their operation is top secret. The timing of the other party''s appearance is so opportune that it is obviously well prepared. Moreover, the other party can smoothly enter the bite prison, which is obviously not an ordinary person.


    Did Liz invite this man?


    No, Liz''s background has been almost touched by the net. If they had such a powerful role to help, they would not have no idea.


    Are they some strange hermits?


    If so, there may be a turning point.


    What we don''t know is that thanks to the mask and the nine grain dragon sword, duanshui infers an enigmatic hermit identity.


    Let them dare not act rashly.


    Because the mask almost completely shielded his breath, so that the other side could not see his depth. Although the nine grain dragon sword was covered with dust, its inherent pressure still existed.


    Liujiannu was originally a swordsman with profound attainments. It can be said that almost all of them have become one with the sword in their hands.


    The oppression of nine grain flat dragon sword on ten thousand swords is also vaguely projected on the swordsman who is the master.


    By mistake, this makes the plan of Li go so smoothly.


    Duanshui turned his eyes and said, "I don''t know which way you are the hero. Mr. CRRC is here. I don''t know if it''s convenient."


    "Mr. CRRC? But Zhao Gao? " From glancing at the water cut-off, deliberately pretending to be an enigmatic look, the voice also disguised a lot of mature.


    When the water was cut off, he thought there was a door. He could not help saying, "yes, sir, but."


    Unexpectedly, without waiting for the water cut-off to finish, he waved his hand and said in an impatient manner: "since it''s Zhao Gao, I''m going to cross my hand today."


    Li puts on a proud and willful look, and then instills his internal power into the nine grain Panlong sword. The light on the sword suddenly rises, and the tip of the sword points to the water cut-off.


    The face of duanshui can''t help changing. How did liujiannu ever suffer such humiliation! It''s just a pity that Zhengang has no power to fight again today. Otherwise, the six swordsmen will join forces and the man in front of him can really be evaluated.Blame before invincible let them have a trace of pride, water suddenly some regret.


    It''s just that this is obviously not the time to regret.


    "What? You''re not leaving yet?


    The twin sisters among the six sword slaves put Zhen Gang together and looked away like a knife in their eyes.


    Then a clear sound attracted people''s attention. When they looked at the ground, their pupils all shrank. Just now, their body just fell down blocked their sword, which would be pulled up, just showing his big sword.


    However, the original majestic sword now has a crack on its body, which is extremely conspicuous. Even there is a small gap on the blade. Although you can''t see it carefully, who is not the one with excellent eyesight.


    What''s more, although Zhengang''s sword is not at the top of the list, it''s also at the top of the list. It''s a life and death experience to follow Zhengang. I don''t know how many times.


    But I didn''t expect that when I hit the man in front of me, not only the man was unconscious, but also the sword was broken.


    And see this scene of water cut-off, the original heart also want to fight things, now also disappeared. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C106

    Although the atmosphere in the cave is still tight, one side obviously has lost its previous spirit.


    A pair of calm eyes of duanshui glanced away from the sword in his hand, and his face became heavy.


    Although it has long been seen that the sword in people''s hands is not an ordinary product, I didn''t expect that it has such a strong destructive power.


    In his mind, the sword that can cut other people''s swords is called Shaya. If you remember correctly, Shaya should be in the hands of Weizhuang, the leader of the counter scattered quicksand.


    And even shark teeth don''t have such power.


    The mystery of this man is unfathomable.


    Finally, we come to a conclusion that it is not appropriate to make a hard decision. After all, compared with their arrest, Zhao Gao''s plot is exposed, and it is obviously the best choice to let Lee go.


    Because, even if Liz gets out of prison safely, he won''t tell Zhao Gao''s plot, but for the net, it''s just that he has a tricky enemy.


    As soon as the decision was made, the water cut-off winked at the people behind them. Although they were unwilling, they obviously agreed with the status of the water cut-off as a think tank, so even if they were unwilling, they could only withdraw temporarily.


    Of course, they didn''t forget to take Zhengang sword which had been split on the ground.


    Seeing that liujiannu has been running away at such a fast speed since then, Liwei can''t feel relieved. It''s a surprise that things can develop in this way. After all, if you really hit hard, you can beat back the other side, but it''s not so easy.


    "I''d better leave soon, this brave man. With the personality of a net, even if they retreat now, they will deliberately disturb the guards. " A low voice from below, let from suddenly come back.


    How can you forget that under your feet you are still stepping on the cage where Liz is being held!


    Ha ha, I don''t know if it''s true that people are dying. This meeting made Lisi care about his life.


    He squatted down beside the cage and looked down at Liz who had become a prisoner. "Don''t worry, Prime Minister. Now, even if they want to wake up the guards, it''s impossible."


    Li Xiao''s complacency. When he came all the way just now, he had already sprinkled the fragrance on the road. This kind of fragrance is specially made by duanmurong. Although it works slowly, the good thing is that people in the middle will not have the slightest feeling when they wake up, and the powder will not leave any traces.


    This will, the powder should have worked.


    But Lisi didn''t care so much, and he didn''t speak any more. Instead, he sat down quietly in the cage and looked up at Lisi.


    "I don''t know why I helped Lisi. Lisi is no longer a prime minister. Even if you help me, it won''t do you much good."


    Li Si''s tone was a little bleak, and his eyes brightened. He had to say that he was still cool in his heart when he saw that the people who used to bully Fu Su were now so down.


    With this in mind, he decided to change the original plan a little. After all, although lees may become an ally with him in the future, the previous account can''t be ignored.


    From the bottom of his eyes, he crossed the dark awn of calculation and said with a smile: "prime minister, you''d better not belittle yourself. Li never does anything useless. Although prime minister is now a prisoner, my master has said that your majesty will let you out in a few days. Even if you can''t recover your past glory, you will never be bullied again. "


    In this world, it''s the first time to appear in other people''s eyes with the identity of separation. This kind of feeling is really unspeakable.


    "Ha ha. Liz deserves what he has done, and he should be punished according to his crime. " Liz bowed his head and couldn''t see the expression on his face. But Liz knew that with Liz''s ambition, how could he be willing to say such words? He just couldn''t believe him.


    From pick eyebrow, sneer: "when did Prime Minister adult also become such a tolerant generation, not your accusation, you are willing to back, really want to revenge next life!"


    From the words secretly on a bit of internal force, straight shot to Lisi, sounds quite a bit enlightening feeling.


    The calm on Liz''s face finally collapsed, and he looked away like electricity.


    "How do you know I was wronged! Who on earth sent you


    From touch chin, pick eyebrows, smile abnormal evil.


    "Just found out?" From patting his sleeve, sneer. "If the master hadn''t sent me to save you, I would not have done it."


    Li made a very reluctant appearance, which filled his heart with doubts, and his already silent heart fluctuated again.


    "Your master? Who is it? "


    From the tip of his eyes, he found Lisi''s hands hanging down and unconsciously clenching, with a hook at the corner of his mouth.


    "With the intelligence of prime minister, how can I not guess the identity of my master? In today''s world, there should be few people who can find fangya prison and have this identity opposite to Zhao Gao. "


    Li Si Leng for a moment, then lowered his eyes, obviously thinking seriously about Li Li''s words, and the fact is that, as Li said, there are really few qualified people, even to himself."No! Is it -- "


    Li dares to swear that he has never seen Lisi in such a terrible way. He suppresses the thought of laughing in his heart and looks at him coldly.


    He knew that Liz had already guessed it, but because the fact was too unbelievable, he showed such an expression.


    "No! How could it be Liz''s face was full of hesitation, uncertainty and panic, which made him addicted to centrifugation.


    Hum, let you abuse the original body before, now the retribution comes.


    "He - how could he -." It is obvious that lees is still in such a huge blow and has never recovered.


    After all, if he admits that all this is true, it is tantamount to overthrowing his previous years of repression on Fu Su.


    It''s like admitting that all the means I''ve used in Fusu for so many years are as serious as a clown.


    The most terrible thing is that all his ambitions were exposed in front of Fu Su!


    For Liz, who always thinks highly of himself, it''s just like the collapse of heaven and earth! ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C107

    Leave so quietly looking at Liz a pair of self disorder, slowly enjoy each other''s messy.


    After all, he has plenty of time to spend with him.


    The bodyguards all fell, and Zhang Han came back again without any message. He needed to wait until the tide rose and fell again. By that time, it was almost dawn.


    So now, they have plenty of time to settle their old accounts.


    "How? Or would you rather not believe it? " Li Si finally saw enough of Li Si''s tangled appearance and opened his mouth like an open heart.


    "You forget that when he was 14 years old, you wanted to marry the daughter of Lord Zhang, who seemed to be extremely powerful at that time, to be his concubine. However, after his Majesty''s order, Lord Zhang broke out that he had collaborated with the enemy and betrayed his country. He pleaded with his Majesty for his own sake, but his Majesty was angry with him. Even for so many years, his majesty never mentioned giving him a concubine again!"


    This matter, of course, was told by Fusu''s memory, which also made him very upset. If it wasn''t for Lisi''s obstruction, it would not have hurt the Zhang family.


    And it was Liz who broke out this incident. Through this incident, Liz completely became the red man in front of Ying Zheng.


    Liz''s face turned white, then his eyes widened and he couldn''t believe it.


    "Really! So, so he knows! Haha - haha - in vain, Liz claims to be a wise man. He didn''t expect that in the end, he would not only be cheated, become a prisoner, but also be saved by his enemies. What a joke! It''s a joke


    Liz looked up at the sky and sighed. He stood on the cage and watched him release his emotions.


    "Your master sent you to save me just to see me look decadent. Now that you have seen it, you can go."


    Liz suddenly seems to be a lot older, turned over, messy hair covered the expression on his face.


    He turned his lips and hummed coldly, "my master is not so boring. Although you deserve to fall into this virtue, you are still useful to my master now."


    Li knows that Li Si, who has been involved in intrigue for a long time, is very defensive. If he comes to rescue him as a virgin at the beginning, he is afraid that the other party will not believe him, but will think that there is a deeper conspiracy waiting for him.


    It''s better to explain that you''re here for the benefit at the beginning. On the contrary, it''s easy to be convinced.


    After all, although the feelings of interest are fragile, they are the most credible in some ways, aren''t they?


    "Useful? What''s the use of being a prisoner? "


    "Ha ha, is the prime minister depressed because of this? It''s really disappointing for Li Li Li squints his eyes and stares at the shrunken figure at his feet.


    "Can the powerful people in the past only die unjustly because of the unwarranted charges? Are you willing? "


    "Oh, what if I''m not reconciled? Liz is just a useless man now. If you want to blame him, you can blame him for his poor skill! " Although the words say so, but from or carefully distinguish the hidden in the tone of a trace of resentment.


    "You are a little too self abasement, even if the failure that never happened hit your mind, you should not be depressed so far. My master has said that in your Majesty''s temper, if you really believed that you were guilty, you would not have been detained in the tooth biting prison for so long. Maybe you would have been separated a long time ago. "


    After glancing at Liz, he continued: "what''s more, don''t you think that although this toothbite prison is a natural cage, it is also a natural umbrella?"


    As soon as the words came out, Liz moved, but still did not speak.


    "My master believed that his Majesty would let the prime minister out, so he sent me to rescue him. Your majesty is not familiar with all kinds of things. Of course, he believes too much in Zhao Gao to ignore the strength of the net. Otherwise, the prevention of the toothbite prison will not be so lax. "


    "Your master said all these speculations?" Liz finally spoke.


    "Of course." Leave to nod, a pair of affirmative tone.


    As long as Liz is willing to pay attention to him, it''s a good start.


    "Ha ha - Zhao Gao calculated, but he didn''t expect that all his final plans were ruined by the people he despised the most!" Liz said happily.


    "In this case, the prime minister is still in a bad mood. When he gets out of prison, we will join hands to let Zhao Gao understand how terrible the people he wants to be the enemy are!"


    "It''s a pity." Li Si looked at Li and sighed: "even if your majesty doesn''t intend to kill me, after I get out of prison, I won''t be as honored as before. Once I lose my prime minister''s position and face Zhao Gao''s crazy revenge, I can''t even save myself. How can I help you. It''s better to live in this prison. "


    From pick eyebrow, he knew that Liz said so much, the rest is nonsense, only that how can help is the real test.


    On the one hand, he said that he didn''t mind joining hands with him, on the other hand, he showed his situation. What he wanted was just his promise.And leave, naturally don''t mind to give him such a promise.


    "My master said that as long as you can spare no effort to assist him after you get out of prison, he will be able to guarantee your safety."


    "What do you want me to believe?"


    Li Si says so, leave to know, this matter has already become half.


    "For so many years, my master has been aware of your ambition, but he didn''t let you realize it. Today, I can save you from the six sword slave." Pick your eyebrows. "How?"


    Liz dropped his eyes and was silent for a moment. Then he suddenly raised his head and his eyes reappeared with a little light.


    "Go back and tell your master that I will agree to his request, but you should also tell him that I agree to him because of you. If one day he makes me feel that he is not worthy of my loyalty, then -- "


    His unfinished words were interrupted directly by Li.


    "There won''t be a day like that."


    As soon as the words fell, Liz looked up again, and the cage was empty. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C108

    "Where were you last night?" When I went back to my bedroom, I found a slender figure standing in front of my bed.


    "Rong Rong?" From the doubt asked a, after all, this kind of night detective thing has always been Shi LAN like to do.


    The figure in front of the bed turns around at the sound. Under the light moonlight, duanmurong''s delicate and pretty face looks a little gloomy. Seeing this, she feels a sense of guilty inexplicably.


    "Why, surprised to see me?" Duanmurong step by step to the front of the left, lift eyes asked. Don''t look away from those who are embarrassed. In fact, I have been looking for language in my mind.


    After all, duanmurong''s sudden appearance was really unexpected.


    "Let me tell you." Duanmurong did not light the oil lamp, but directly stood in the dark and said: "although the benzoin you burned has a good sleep aid function, you forget that as a medical immortal, I have already had immunity to many drugs, whether it is poison or sleeping pills, after tasting all kinds of herbs."


    Duanmurong said here, from what do not understand.


    It must be that he went to duanmurong''s room to light benzoin, which not only didn''t make the other party sleep soundly, but also aroused her suspicion and even schemed. Now he came to his room to catch him.


    I feel embarrassed to touch my hair.


    "I''ve been arrested for a long time, and I''m not talking now. Going out so late -- " Duan Murong''s eyes were cold, then he suddenly approached and smelled. "It''s good you didn''t go out fooling around, otherwise --"


    Li Shixiao said, "what are you talking about? How can I go out and fool around? Everything in the palace is in a mess. How can I have such leisure."


    "What are you doing out there?" Duanmurong didn''t find that he was like the wife who caught her husband''s pigtail.


    Perhaps the darkness gave her a sense of security, tonight''s duanmurong is a lot less arrogant, a bit more direct reality.


    Li Tiao Mei thinks about it. The story of the prison will spread in the Palace tomorrow. With Duan Murong''s intelligence, since he knows that he is going out tonight, he will definitely associate with the result. In that case, it would be better for him to be honest now.


    He made up his mind and left without any affectation. He simply said, "Lisi is being held in the tooth biting prison. I got the news that Zhao Gao sent people to assassinate him tonight, so I went to save him."


    "What Duanmurong pulled away, looked up and down, and then let go of the airway: "OK, no injury."


    And see Duan Murong so, originally she was slightly forced to ask the unhappy also disappeared.


    He kneaded the top of duanmurong''s hair and laughed.


    "Don''t worry, things are going well. Just wait for the result quietly."


    Duanmurong lowered his head, silent half ring, from frown, for duanmurong sudden silence some at a loss.


    Since returning to the palace from the Yin Yang family, every time I see duanmurong, I feel that she is different. In her beautiful eyes, there is less wanton and more almost imperceptible sadness.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Li still asked. He didn''t want anything to hinder their feelings.


    Feel the palm of the body under a tremor, and then duanmurong weak voice rang up.


    "I don''t want you to exclude me from everything. At least, I want to know what Miss Shi knows. I know we have different responsibilities, but aren''t Miss Shi and I both? What''s the difference between me and her? Do you know how sad I feel when I stand by and can''t speak or even understand what you are saying when I see that Miss Shi can talk to you about something


    Duan Murong said that at last, she choked a little.


    Centrifugal shock, perhaps really is the night to duanmurong sense of security, let her be able to release their emotions.


    This kind of duanmurong, which is out of control, has never been seen before, and it is precisely because he has never seen it before that the heartache at the moment comes so suddenly and strongly.


    He ignored one thing, that is, Shi Lan was the princess of Shu mountain after all. Although she was spoiled before, she was not worldly. In addition, she had been lurking in the capital of Qin for such a long time, and she had already seen the world thoroughly.


    But duanmurong is different. For a long time, the glory of being a medical immortal makes most people not want to be enemies with him. In addition, the seemingly cold and indifferent appearance makes people dare not be close to him. Later, he lived in Mohist organ city for a long time and was well protected.


    It can be said that both Jinghu villa and Mohist organ city are isolated from the world. Correspondingly, duanmurong''s heart is very pure.


    This is why at the beginning, Li didn''t want to spread everything in the palace in front of her, because she was too simple, and he didn''t want to destroy her purity.


    But he forgot that people will become, duanmurong is not stupid, on the contrary, she is very smart. From the destruction of Mohist Organization City, she was ordered in the face of danger, which was the beginning of her change.


    But Li didn''t notice that her life in the Qin Palace during this period of time made her see a lot. In addition, she had been living alone for a long time, which made her heart become particularly sensitive.This kind of change has become faster, so under such circumstances, seeing that he is almost the pillar of life, but he talks and laughs with Shi LAN every day, vaguely isolating her, she will be so at a loss.


    It can be imagined that such a sensitive person, in the complex palace of Qin, is helpless, helpless, sad and bitter.


    Li suddenly felt that he had done something wrong for a long time.


    "I''m sorry."


    Stretch out both hands, take duanmurong gently into the arms, and then a soft kiss imprinted on her forehead.


    I felt the delicate body tremble in my arms, and then a fierce hug.


    She sighed and whispered in her ear: "I promise that what you can let you know in the future will let you know, others, just believe me. After all, every once in a while you want to give me a chance to show


    Leave joke like say, eyes deep incomparable. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C109

    "Yes." Duanmu Rongwo nodded in his arms.


    Although she was in the dark, she felt a light in her heart. With this promise and this hug, she suddenly felt that her previous hard work was nothing.


    Finally, the two chatted for a long time, most of them were warm words, just like that, it was dawn.


    Seeing off duanmurong, whose eyes were red, Li heavily fell on the bed.


    He has hardly closed his eyes for two days. In addition to the ups and downs of development last night, he calmed duanmurong for half a night. Even he felt that he could not hold on to the meeting.


    The sleep was very heavy until he was awakened by a sudden knock on the door.


    "Young master, young master, wake up, young master --"


    "Here we go." He rubbed his drowsy eyes, slowly got up from the bed, went to the door and opened the door. The scene outside swept away his drowsiness.


    The chief eunuch is Ying Zheng''s close eunuch. He is standing in the front with a duster in his hand. He looks at him seriously. Behind him is a row of maids. If they are right, they should be his court clothes.


    On the other hand, standing at the door, the stone orchid with anxious face looked at each other and exchanged a look.


    Centrifugal thought quickly moved up, looking at the posture, it must be Ying Zheng has received the news of Zhang Han, bite teeth prison was broken, leading to Ying Zheng fury is.


    From the fundus of the eye flashed a trace of excitement is not easy to detect the color, and then pretended to cough for a while, opening a way: "why panic?"


    The eunuch flicked the dust and said, "Your Majesty summoned you to come. It''s urgent, so please forgive me for offending you."


    He waved his hand and said, "it''s OK. In that case, let me change my clothes."


    "The slave has brought his clothes here. Just change them."


    From shrugged, a pair of don''t care, turned into the room, dropped a sentence. "Lan''er, come in and wait for me to change."


    Shi LAN took the clothes from the maid''s hand, then turned around and followed her into the room.


    "Young master, what''s the matter?" Shi LAN asked in a low voice.


    Pick up the clothes and put them on quickly.


    "I don''t have time to explain a lot to you. In a word, everything is in the plan. You can rest assured."


    Shi LAN has long hair for Li.


    "As long as you stay in the palace, no matter what happens, you can do your own things safely. I''m just going to see a play. "


    From said is very relaxed, Shi LAN tense expression is relieved a lot, thought for a moment, can only nod, let go from the door.


    The moment I stepped into the hall, I felt a tense atmosphere. Different from the last time, almost all the people who could speak in the hall, except those who came last time, came here.


    Can''t leave the trace of the pie pie pie mouth, straight to the front, hang eyes to stand.


    After a while, Ying Zheng, the initiator of such a large group of people, came out from behind the screen with steady steps.


    "Well, since we are here, I''ll ask you one thing, one big thing!" Ying Zheng is worthy of being the first emperor of the Qin Dynasty. The momentum of his whole body is really not built. The last four words are really enlightening. The temperature in the hall suddenly dropped several points.


    "I received an urgent report from general Zhang Han this morning, saying that the prison was invaded by criminals last night, and all the guards were put down! This is the guard of Daqin! This is my almost invincible toothbite prison! Let the villain still enter into the realm of no one! How can I sleep in this Afang palace! You tell me, say


    From drooping eyes without trace of a glance, all the ministers are drooping their heads, even Zhao Gao, at the moment are silent, narrow eyes a silence.


    "Zhang Han, you say." Ying Zheng''s tone was full of suppressed anger.


    Zhang Han knelt down on one knee and bowed his head to admit his mistake. "I beg your majesty to punish me for my poor work."


    "Punishment?" Ying Zheng sneered. "Naturally, you will be punished, but now you are still useful. You have to save your life."


    Zhang Han is worthy of Ying Zheng''s trust. Even if this happens, Ying Zheng still gives him some face.


    "Yes." Zhang Han bowed his head, a loyal attitude.


    "I want you to tell me who the man who broke into the prison is!" Ying Zheng''s eyes like a knife swept over the people, and they all felt like a grain on their back.


    Zhang Han Baoquan said: "my Lord, I checked all the fallen bodyguards, but I didn''t find any abnormality. Although the bodyguard didn''t get any clues, seeing that the other side knew so much about the prison, and even that the other side came through the shortcut near the prison, it shows that the other side -- "


    Zhang Han hesitated for a moment, and finally gritted his teeth and said, "the other party is from Daqin!"


    Pa - a sound, Ying Zheng tea cup in front of him was thrown to the center of the hall. Tea splashed, and even some splashed on the ministers'' faces, but still no one dared to move at the moment.At the moment, Ying Zheng''s prestige as a superior is obvious.


    Centrifugation is very hot. No wonder so many people want to get on that position. It''s really fascinating to hold others'' life and death.


    "Do you hear me! It''s from Daqin! " Ying Zheng''s voice is extremely cold and fierce. "Maybe that person is hiding in you and me, dressed in the skin of the Minister of the great Qin Dynasty, and doing something rebellious and immoral!"


    With such a big hat buttoned down, everyone would kneel down, and His Majesty would be relieved.


    "Your Majesty, we can learn from our loyalty to Daqin! Although there is general Zhang Han guarding the Fangyan prison, it is not without weakness after all. Now everyone is ambitious. Your majesty, be careful not to fall into the trap of alienating others


    A middle-aged man was lying on the ground, crying bitterly.


    From the squint to see for a while, the heart is clear, as the justice adult of Qindu, bite teeth prison out of such a thing, he also can''t escape.


    With Ying Zheng''s words, no wonder he rushed out to wash white. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C110

    However, at this juncture, those who do not understand the situation and express their opinions will not come to a good end.


    Sure enough, Ying Zheng spoke in a cold voice the next second.


    "Oh? What''s your opinion? " He is a wise man. Now he can hear Ying Zheng''s astonished anger. He pities the outsider. He obviously has no such wisdom.


    The rest of his colleagues were eager for someone to fight against Ying Zheng''s anger. So, there was no one who spoke out and watched him step into the abyss.


    "I think that it must be those villains in the river and lake who are responsible for this. As for the leakage of the shortcut to the fangya prison, it must be those people who used their means to get it. What''s more, the prisoners in fangya prison are all right. It''s a blessing in misfortune. I ask your majesty to take good care of your health. Don''t be angry for such trifles. "


    This man is not stupid to the extreme, and his last sentence is magnificent.


    It''s just that Ying Zheng is not an ordinary emperor. When he says something like this, he can only say that he thinks his life is too long.


    Sure enough, Ying Zheng''s eyes were gloomy, looking coldly down at the birds kneeling on the ground.


    "It turns out that this matter is only a small matter in the eyes of the judicial adults. Is it a big deal to wait for the other party to attack my bedroom? "


    This time, the man finally recovered and found that there was such a big loophole in what he said. For a moment, his nose and tears flowed together and he hastily explained.


    Just Ying Zheng where still have so patience, wave a hand to let the bodyguard standing on one side take the person down, then a cold, cut. Make the other party howl louder.


    But this howl also gradually died under the cloth that the guard put into his mouth.


    If the atmosphere in the original hall was only serious condensation, it would be a little terrible now.


    Seeing a life that was still active just now, it just ended up in such a strange place after a few words, and the rest of the people could not help feeling sad.


    "Mr. CRRC, you say."


    Li Tiao Mei glanced at Zhao Gao without any trace, only to find that the latter was indifferent and even thought for a moment. Then he said, "I think what general Zhang Han said is very reasonable, but if it''s really the ghost of Qin, I''m afraid it''s the other party who has been lurking for a long time. It''s really not easy to catch it."


    Li Leng for a while, and then for Zhao Gao''s determination point a praise.


    As long as he continues to speak according to Ying Zheng''s words, even if Ying Zheng is suspicious, he won''t show it directly. What''s more, if he didn''t know the inside story, he might have been cheated.


    The most important thing is that the state of Qin knew that although there were only a few people on the way to the fangya prison, there were also 20 of them. Of course, the scope was quite large. Moreover, the bodyguards were all bewitched. Although they protected themselves, they also protected the six swordsmen.


    Therefore, this time Ying Zheng was suspicious at most, and even the depth of the doubt is hard to say.


    However, the purpose of leaving has been achieved. Zhao Gao, a dumb man, can only eat by himself, but he can''t say no. after this, he gives Ying Zheng a reason to release Li Si.


    At that time, Lisi will never help Zhao Gao any more, and Zhao Gao and Lisi will fight each other all the time. As long as he lets Lisi know the importance of their cooperation for him who has lost his prime minister''s position, then he won''t have to worry too much about the court.


    As for Ying Zheng, he now doubts that no matter how small it is, it will eventually leave a mark in his heart. He will only wait for the right time to appear. The longer the seed of doubt grows, the bigger it will be.


    Zhang Han hugged his fist and said, "please give it to me. This time, I''m not doing anything well. Please give me a chance to make amends."


    Ying Zheng narrowed his eyes and said nothing.


    I know it''s time to play.


    "My father, my son thought that although it was shocking, the prisoners in the prison did not lose anything. It''s better to follow general Zhang Han and investigate the matter slowly and thoroughly. "


    Ying Zheng smell speech, such as knife''s eyes coldly looking at him, leave also so indifferent and he look at each other, as if did not realize what is wrong.


    After a long time, Ying Zheng''s mouth slightly touched, and then spit out two words.


    "Good."


    They didn''t say anything, but Li knew that after this time, he would have a good reputation in the court.


    "Zhang Han, what do you think happened when that man broke into the Fangyan prison?"


    Ying Zheng suddenly shifted the spearhead and asked Zhang Hanfa again.


    From the keen sense, standing beside him, Zhao Gao suddenly stopped for a second.


    Although fleeting, but it is very clear.


    "Chen carefully examined the scene, but only found traces of fighting in the place where Lisi was detained."


    "Oh?" Ying Zheng''s words changed. "Well, is it related to the previous assassination?"Zhang Han was silent for a moment, and then said: "in order to be just in case, the former minister told Lisi the switch of the mechanism in the fangya prison. If someone intruded, he could open the mechanism. After the minister went in last night, Liz said that there was a villain, but he opened the mechanism to repel him. "


    "Oh? He saw the villain? "


    "No, the other side is two people. They are very quick. Liz is an ordinary man. He can''t see clearly when the other side is masked."


    "And." Zhang Han stopped for a moment and continued: "after checking the scene, I feel that the traces on the scene are very similar to those on the scene of the assassination. Maybe the other party is from the same force."


    If Zhang Han''s words were true, Li Si might have been able to save himself and would not have died without his help last night.


    As for why Li Si told Zhang Han in this way, the reason is very simple. If he said that, he could get rid of the suspicion as soon as possible and get out of prison quickly.


    It seems that Zhao Gao really annoyed him this time. He was so eager to get out of prison and want to find the place.


    I thought to myself. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C111

    The hall was very quiet. After Zhang Han said his guess, Ying Zheng waved his hand and asked everyone to step down.


    The ministers were very smart. Although they didn''t know what the assassination was, they knew that it had something to do with the prime minister''s sudden imprisonment.


    In addition, all those who are left behind are red men in front of your majesty. They know that this is not what they can know. What''s more, today''s atmosphere is too depressing to escape.


    As soon as Ying Zheng''s orders were received, all the others, except Zhao Gao, Zhang Han, Fu Su and Hu Hai, were scattered.


    Suddenly, only a few of them who knew the inside story were left in the hall.


    From seeing this scene, I am more and more sure of my guess.


    The reason why Ying Zheng didn''t disclose that Li Si was in prison all the time is that he would have less trouble when he was released later.


    After all, the suspicion of assassinating the royal family is too shocking.


    Since we can''t make the inside story public, we can only try to reduce the number of people who know it.


    "Zhang Han, do you know the consequence of saying that?"


    Zhang Han bowed his head, gritted his teeth and said, "tell your majesty, please believe the judgment of the general."


    Ying Zheng looked at him with a gloomy face and turned his lips. As an emperor Lao Tzu, he was addicted to acting. He deliberately put on such a situation when he was clear in his heart.


    Pity Zhang Han.


    Centrifugal in fancy, Zhang Han there is a strong psychological struggle, until hear Ying Zheng let him up, he was relieved.


    "Hu Hai, what do you think?"


    Thanks to Li''s tenacity, otherwise, Ying Zheng would not be able to laugh when he asked.


    This is a good question. Although Li didn''t look up, he could see his 18 younger brother''s tangled face in his heart.


    "To my father and emperor, my son''s ministers thought that --" Hu Hai takes a blind look at Zhao Gao, but he doesn''t get any hint from the latter. Ying Zheng can''t wait. He pats the armrest of the chair and cheers coldly: "let''s go out and practice with your elder brother. Now it''s still a piece of cake!"


    "Your Majesty, the eighteenth son is young and innocent. This kind of thing makes him judge that he is wronged." Zhao Gao arched his hand and took over the conversation.


    From the sneer, Zhao Gao really can''t see Hu Hai wronged.


    Hu Hai nodded his head and blinked his eyes, which were of different colors. It looked really pitiful.


    "My father and my son only hope that my father will be safe. No matter who the culprit is, it''s good to arrest him as soon as possible. Otherwise, if it threatens my father''s safety, what should I do?"


    Li Tiaomei, his eighteen younger brother, is so cute every day that he really makes Ying Zheng love and trust him. However, only by doing so, Ying Zheng will not pass on the throne to him.


    Is it difficult? What he and Zhao Gao plan to do is to let Ying Zheng have only one son?


    Thinking casually, Ying Zheng''s face eased a lot. He waved Hu hai to one side and ordered: "I see that the last assassination is really what Zhang Han said, but there is something strange. This disaster of tooth biting prison is also a crime of ineffective protection. "I''ll give you my will. I''ll release Liz immediately and give him a permanent position."


    Do you serve as usual?


    From the official to the Jiuqing, we can see that there is not much lower class.


    "Well, I''ll come here today. You''re going to lead the army to the battle in a few days to support the Soviet Union. I hope you''ll make more preparations and break up in the near future."


    At the moment of leaving the hall, I can''t leave a trace to look at Zhao Gao. Although he looks indifferent, his sharper eyes can see that he is not as calm as he seems.


    Hu Hai''s palace.


    "Mr. CRRC, are you doubting us about what your father said today?"


    As soon as he entered his sphere of influence, Hu Hai took off his calm disguise, which was almost impossible to maintain.


    Zhao Gao slightly twisted his eyebrows and swung his sleeves.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. If your majesty really doubts us, where can we get out of the hall today. It''s just that Liz''s suspicion is cleared. " Zhao Gao''s voice turned and his eyes narrowed. "In other words, he has never been suspected."


    Hu Hai Leng for a while, looking at Zhao Gao in doubt.


    "Yes, he never doubted." Zhao Gao''s face suddenly became very ugly. "Otherwise, in your Majesty''s mind, how could it be so long?"


    Zhao Gao thought clearly about the joints, and could not help but feel chilly. Then he grew an airway: "Eighteen Shizi, we can''t deal with this matter any more."


    "Why?" Hu Hai clenched his fists and looked at him coldly. "After Liz got out of prison, he became a minister. Although he was a little lower than you, he should not be underestimated. After this, what shall we do if he comes back? "


    "And don''t panic." Zhao Gao screwed up his eyebrows and said coldly. "Even if it''s a service, I won''t be able to get any benefits under my net. It was the prime minister''s time before, and I''m not afraid. Now it''s just a routine. How can you be so shocked? "When Hu Hai heard Zhao Gao''s dissatisfaction, he was shocked and calmed down.


    Zhao nodded and continued: "it''s a matter of great urgency. Even if Liz gets out of prison, it''s not easy for him to turn over. Even if his majesty doesn''t doubt him, he''ll be more or less suspicious. It''s just a period of waiting. Can''t you wait any longer? "


    Hu Hai narrowed his eyes, white to some strange face appeared a cold smile.


    "It''s natural to wait."


    Zhao Gao nodded with satisfaction.


    "As long as you do not arouse your Majesty''s suspicion, we have plenty of time to remove other obstacles. No matter what your image is, your majesty will be left with a son."


    There was a flash of excitement on Hu Hai''s face.


    "What we have to do now is to protect ourselves first, and let Zhang Han check. He can''t find anything. In the end, this matter can only become a major event. At that time, we can plan again."


    Zhao Gao''s voice was cold. "Eighteen Shizi, what do you think of another thing?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Your Majesty has handed over the matter of conquering Hu people to Fu Su, your son!" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C112

    Hu Hai was stunned when he heard Zhao Gao''s words. Although this matter has been known for a long time, at that time, both of them were busy dealing with the aftermath of the assassination and had no time to take care of it.


    To tell you the truth, at the beginning, Hu Hai thought it was a rumor. After all, his elder brother, who looks like a weak scholar, doesn''t look like a tough guy.


    "Well --" Hu Hai took a look at Zhao Gao''s face and hesitated: "I think he has too many good days. The battlefield is not such a good place to go. If the sword has no eyes, maybe it will never come back, but it will save us to do it."


    Hu Hai finished, as if he thought that the other party really died in the war as he said, and his face flashed with excitement.


    Zhao Gao twisted his eyebrows, and his eyes were unexpectedly tangled.


    I don''t know why. Originally, he thought the same. After all, he couldn''t understand what character Fusu was in the past ten years.


    But now, there is just a sense of something wrong in his heart.


    It''s not clear that the way is not clear, but it really exists.


    "Do you think that Fu Su is different?" Zhao Gao asked.


    Hu Hai Leng for a moment, shaking his head, it seems that some do not understand how Zhao Gao suddenly asked such a strange question.


    And Zhao Gao got this answer, even if there was more hesitation in his heart, he had to put it down because there was no evidence at the moment.


    "Although what you said is possible. But I''ve also heard that Meng Tian trained the 200000 elite soldiers. It''s said that the leader was Meng Tian''s favorite general with excellent archery skills. "


    Hu Hai turned his mouth.


    "So what? Don''t say elder brother, he hasn''t been to the battlefield. Even a man who has been through many battles will be afraid to face the barbarian. "


    When Hu Hai said that, Zhao Gao seemed to remember the barbarism and ferocity of Hu people.


    With a sneer, he said, "it''s not bad. The Hu people are not only savage and fierce, but also have a snake and scorpion beauty." Zhao Gao''s smile grew colder and colder, as if he thought of something funny.


    When Hu Hai saw Zhao Gao''s expression, he knew that Fu Su couldn''t go there and was in a good mood.


    However, Zhao Gao didn''t know that the moon god gave Li''s approval. He didn''t know that Li was the enemy of the snake and scorpion beauty who carried his high hopes. Otherwise, he would have been desperate to let Ying Zheng take back his life.


    However, now that he is one step behind, he has set the tone of failure.


    On the other hand, Li is already in his bedroom, enjoying the service of the maids.


    He thought clearly. There was nothing for him to worry about at the moment. After this, Hu Hai would stop for a long time. Moreover, he had already abandoned one of the six sword slaves, and he had to recover his strength.


    There are still a few days to go before leaving the Great Wall. I''m afraid I won''t be able to enjoy such service for a long time due to the bad conditions.


    Close your eyes and enjoy the rare silence.


    It''s just that God obviously doesn''t want him to relax for too long.


    "Young master." Shi LAN appeared at the door with a book in his hand. Seeing his leisurely appearance, his face sank.


    Li waved and let the maid go down. She got up from the soft collapse and went to the door to welcome Shi LAN in.


    "What''s the matter? But what about the ancient secret script? "


    Li knows that Shi LAN has been looking through the remaining books of the clan these days to find the route to the back of Shu mountain.


    Even the princess of Shushan doesn''t know much about the forbidden area behind Shushan mountain, so it''s good to know more about it in advance.


    Shi LAN glanced at him coldly, touched his hair awkwardly and said with a smile, "I''m just relaxing."


    Shi LAN laughs, her beautiful eyes are shining and incomparably beautiful.


    "I''m just teasing you. With me and Duanmu girl, I don''t think you can look up to them." The rare charming way of Shi LAN. "I''m just looking at your leisure, but I''m a little unhappy when I read the ancient books for your sword."


    Li Xiaoxiao put out his hand to take Shi LAN into his arms and said with a bad smile, "is it really just a little bit?"


    Shi LAN blushed, broke free, opened the book, coughed softly and said, "I won''t make trouble with you, let''s get down to business."


    "Well, you say." From the right color, sat at the table, poured two cups of tea, said.


    "I found some clues in this compendium, such as this sentence. Ancient sword, dragon spirit. Is it similar to your sword


    Centrifugal next shiver, do not know why, heard this sentence, he actually felt a trace of palpitation feeling.


    "What book is that?" Li asked in a hurry.


    "The remains of the dragon." Shi Lan said: "the title of this book is very strange. It is said in the general outline that it is in the Central Library of the forbidden area in the back of Shu mountain. As far as I know, there are only a dozen books in the central library. It seems that your sword is very powerful. "


    His eyes narrowed. This sword is produced by the system. It is not recorded in the world, but the feeling of palpitation just now made him unable to ignore it.The most important thing is that since this sword is in a dusty state, it means that the system is to let it unseal itself. Does it mean that there are ways to unseal it in this world.


    Moreover, the nine grain flat dragon sword in the fangya prison will destroy the Zhengang sword in the ranking list of the sword spectrum with one blow. The power of the dust covered state will be up to this point, if it is unsealed.


    With that in mind, it''s hot.


    "I have to get the way to unseal it." Away from the bite path.


    Shi LAN smiles and nods. "Don''t worry. Although I haven''t been to the back mountain of Shushan several times, I still remember the route. With this general outline, we can definitely find the remains of the dragon."


    He nodded away, but he didn''t relax.


    But by Shi Lan''s interruption, he didn''t have any mind to relax. As soon as Shi LAN left, he closed the door and began to meditate.


    In any case, the road ahead is quite unpredictable. Besides, there are two women to be protected around. They really don''t have time to relax. It''s important to seize the time to improve their strength.


    After all, it''s a one-way street that can only succeed but not fail in the expedition against Hu people! ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C113

    In the twinkling of an eye, it was the day of the army''s March. Before dawn, I got up, bathed and dressed, and then took the general''s order to the school yard outside the city.


    To call it a call on troops is to boost morale.


    Li Si, who has been released from prison and is now an adult of Fengchang, is naturally on his way. However, as a representative of Ying Zheng, he came to see them off and did not follow them out.


    However, since he is the representative of Ying Zheng, it is the first thing to restore his prestige after he was released from prison.


    But this matter, originally Ying Zheng did not want to hand over to Li Si, what he meant was Meng Tian. After all, this elite soldier was also a branch of Meng Tian''s.


    However, under the moon god''s obstruction, this matter still fell on Liz''s head.


    And the moon god will do so, naturally is from the command.


    It was Liz who was surprised to find out that Li Li had a connection with Luna.


    Because he was leading the army to the battle, this time, he asked the luxurious carriage to ride instead.


    Duanmurong naturally follows behind as an accompanying military doctor. As for Shi LAN, she is a valiant man dressed up to follow Li''s side.


    When the people saw each other off, they suddenly felt a great deal of pride from their eager eyes.


    For the first time, he really felt how much courage he had. Maybe, winning is not only for that position, but also for the people.


    From the past, he has always been in order to be able to live better, even in order to get that position, but also in order to make his life safe.


    But now, he finds that his mood has changed a little.


    As the eldest son of the Empire, the young master Fu Su went to see the problem.


    These people are his people, and he has the responsibility and obligation to help them resist the invasion of the Hu people outside the Great Wall!


    From the feeling of invisible bottleneck in the heart of a lot of loose, this is a spiritual sublimation.


    He has a feeling that his strength will be greatly improved after the war.


    Outside the gate of the city, banners fluttered, and huge Qin banners spread all over the land. And the 200 thousand elite soldiers had already lined up in order. At a glance, they could not see the edge.


    In the fierce wind, Li is wearing silver chain armour. It''s worth mentioning that this silver chain armour is given by Ying Zheng. It''s said that ordinary swords are not allowed to enter. It''s a rare treasure.


    Sitting on a BMW with black and shiny fur and only a wisp of white hair on the top of its head, this horse is called the night shining lion. It is a tribute from the western regions and a gift from Ying Zheng.


    Thinking of the twisted face of Hu Hai when Ying Zheng gave him these two treasures, he couldn''t help but feel happy.


    When he got out of the city, Li also dismounted, because he was about to meet his deputy. In order to show his courtesy, he decided to dismount to greet him.


    Gradually, a man in silver armor appeared in the field of vision, and his eyes trembled violently.


    And Shi Lan also obviously felt such a violent emotional fluctuation, can''t help but look at the opposite slowly approaching general.


    "What''s the matter?" Although I feel a little familiar, but because of the distance, my face is still a little fuzzy.


    From the lips trembled, with a trill sound sounded.


    "Do you remember the amazing arrow that took you to the camp outside the city a few months ago?"


    The stone orchid Leng once, the eye a bright. "That amazing arc arrow, naturally remember." Shi LAN tone suddenly a meal, then double eyes light of looking at to leave, exclaim: "don''t --"


    "That''s right." From the corner of his mouth appeared a radian of great smile, and then walked forward without hesitation, Shi LAN quickly followed, came close to see the firm face, this is sure, it is really the shock side of the bell from ignorance!


    Li and Zhong Limei look at each other, exchange a look that you know and I know, and then close up the turbulent waves in their hearts and say it in a formula.


    "Young master, I will be polite at the end of the day."


    Li stretched out his hand to hold Zhong Limai and said with a smile, "don''t be so polite. Let''s go. Follow me to the platform."


    "Yes." Zhong Li Mei holds his fist, and then leaves the high-rise Dianjiang platform. Lisi follows him. Shi LAN goes to stand under the Dianjiang platform, and then looks up at Li Li.


    "Soldiers


    "Here it is


    Two hundred thousand people responded together. It was like thunder.


    And standing on the high platform, looking at 200000 soldiers, looking at the banners of the Qin Dynasty, my heart is full of pride.


    "It''s a long way to Qianshan. But I want you to remember that we are defending our homes, our wives, our children and our parents! If you lose, they will lose the backbone, we are carrying the hope of the whole Daqin! Why do you want to live at home before the Hu people die? "


    In the last four words, you can feel the eager eyes of the 200000 soldiers.


    "Tell me, do you have the confidence to fight?""Yes!" Shanhutsui general answer, so that from the corner of the mouth to evoke a satisfied smile.


    Liz stood by and looked at all this. He had never seen such a Fusu before. He was confident, open-minded and in a trance. He thought that the impression of the kind and cowardly Fusu had been blurred before, and now he was the wanton young man.


    Perhaps, this is what the eldest son of Daqin should look like.


    Before, did Zhao Gao and I look away?


    However, now, thanks to Zhao Gao''s eyes, Li Si had a cold smile under his eyes, otherwise, he would still be standing on Hu Hai''s side, and he would not know how to die at that time.


    "OK, now, follow my command."


    Li took a deep breath, carried his internal power and roared: "all the soldiers listen to the order, and the army will go out!"


    With the ending of the last word, the bugle will play.


    Liz took a step forward, picked up a bowl of liquor from the platform which had been prepared for a long time, and called out.


    "I wish my officers and men of the Qin Dynasty a successful return as soon as possible!"


    Li and Zhong Li Mei look at each other, and then they pick up the liquor, drink it and drop the empty bowl to the ground. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C114

    "Young master, it''s Zhong LiMao! Oh no, now maybe I should say he''s general Zhong. " It''s not easy to wait until it''s dark. The army is stationed, and then they leave the tent. Shi LAN finally says what she''s been holding for a day.


    Li Shixiao takes the armor off her head and looks at her.


    "Don''t say you''re surprised, I''m surprised, too."


    Li Si did not hide his good mood. After all, compared with Shi LAN, the meaning of Zhong Limai was greater for him. After all, Zhong Limai, one of the five powerful generals in history, was simply a fighting machine in the battlefield.


    In this time and space, he has a powerful weapon like the wind chasing arc arrow, which is naturally powerful.


    "Young master, you really know a hero. In just a few months, he stood out under Meng Tian and became a little general. It''s amazing. " Rao is Shi LAN. At the moment, she can''t help cheering for Zhong Limu''s talent. After all, she had seen him as a small soldier in the barracks outside the city.


    Leave hook lip a smile, eyes twinkle.


    "That''s because he was not in the pool."


    "Ha ha - there must be a young master like bole." Zhong LiMao''s hearty laughter came from outside the big account. Because Li authorized his deputy to enter the big account without reporting, he saw that the next second, Zhong LiMao''s figure appeared at the gate of the big rise.


    He sat down in a chair and looked at him with a teacup.


    In just a few months, his temperament has changed dramatically. Maybe he has got the barracks life he really wants. At the moment, Zhong Li''s eyes are full of look and momentum.


    "If it wasn''t for the bole, I would be buried even if I was a thousand Li Ma." Zhong LiMao came to Li''s face, bowed respectfully and bowed deeply.


    Leave hook lip, indifferent accept his this gift.


    Then, after he bent over, he sat down opposite him with his own hands.


    Zhong LiMao stayed in the barracks for a long time, but naturally he didn''t bend around the hall. Therefore, when he was asked to sit down, he sat down.


    Two people are sitting with big swords and broad horses. Zhong Li Mei says with a smile: "don''t worry, young master. The soldiers guarding the tent are all my own soldiers. They are loyal. We don''t have to be careful when we talk."


    Pick your eyebrows.


    But Shi LAN chuckled and said, "I can''t see that. You still know something about it."


    Zhong Li chuckles and touches his chin. "Although I am upright, I am not stupid. Otherwise, even if general Meng is here, I will not be able to do what I am today."


    Li patted Zhong Limai on the shoulder and said with a laugh, "Jin Lin is not a thing in the pool. Once you meet a dragon, the wind and cloud will change."


    "Thank you very much. A month ago, I was very excited to hear general Meng say that he would choose a general to assist the young master in supporting Su to fight outside the Great Wall. I''ve been thinking about how to repay your kindness. Now I finally have a chance. However, in order not to make trouble for the young master, I just said that I wanted to lead the soldiers to see the effectiveness of the training all the time. In addition, general Meng has always been optimistic about me, so this matter has become a success. "


    Li nodded happily and sighed: "I really didn''t miss you. You not only have the ability to lead soldiers to fight, but also know how to adapt to circumstances. That''s good, that''s good."


    Li Li looked at Zhong Limai and continued: "originally, with your ability, it''s easy to get promoted. However, you''re not lucky. If you enter such an ordinary military camp, you will be bullied by the soldiers. If you had entered Meng Tian''s elite camp at the beginning, it would have been another scene. "


    Li is right. Meng Tian is very strict in running the army. If Zhong LiMao had been under Meng Tian''s command at the beginning, Meng Tian, who loves talent, would have protected him all the way. In the elite camp, he always respected his strength, so Zhong LiMao would have been like a duck to water.


    "No, young master. It is a rare blessing for Zhong LiMao to get to know you. Don''t say the things before, even if it''s the words on today''s Dianjiang stage, let Zhong LiMao admire


    Zhong Limai''s words are full of admiration, which is obviously true admiration.


    From pick eyebrow, some don''t understand.


    "Don''t you say that in the past when you went to war?"


    To say so, on the contrary, let Zhong Li''s face appear a color of doubt.


    "Really not?" Sweating from his forehead, he said that he said it according to the TV show. Is it a loophole?


    Zhong LiMao hesitated for a moment and said: "although it means almost that, it''s not as shocking as the childe said. What''s more, I feel that every sentence just comes to our heart. You are really a general. "


    Finally inexplicably praised a, from the vaguely accepted.


    "But, young master, do you have a plan for this expedition?"


    Zhong Limai said seriously.


    It was a moment away. "There''s no definite plan yet, but isn''t it possible to plan according to local conditions when we get to the battlefield?"


    Zhong Limai heard that the expression on his face was a little strange, and then he said, "I heard from general Meng that there is a think tank figure in the Hu people. This is the news that the spies from the Hu people risked their lives. It''s said to be a snake and scorpion beauty. ""Oh?" From squinting his eyes, Zhao Gao did not explain this point to him when he visited the sun. His mind has become clear.


    However, does he think that this obstruction can hinder him?


    Li sneered. Seeing that he hadn''t responded for a long time, Zhong Limai added: "don''t underestimate this woman, young master. The reason why the Hu people outside the Great Wall didn''t have the courage to invade the Central Plains before was that there were civil strife among the Hu people. However, since this woman appeared half a year ago, she led the black wolf tribe to defeat the other three tribes and merged the chaos among the Hu people."


    "Oh? That''s interesting. Do you know the origin of this woman? " Away from the right way.


    Zhong LiMao shook his head and frowned: "it''s like falling from the sky. He suddenly appears in the black wolf tribe. He has deep trust from the leader. His status is aloof and mysterious. Few people have seen him. It''s just that every time the black wolf tribe does something, it''s always done under the direction of this woman. " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C115

    "It''s said that the position of the black wolf tribe among the Hu people has not been very high, but this generation has a rebellious leader. Do you know how a woman can make the Hu leader obey her orders. "I''m thinking.


    The clock left me for a moment. "Is it possible that the leader of the black wolf falls in love with her?"


    From and from the dark exchange of a you know I understand the eyes, smile slightly obscene.


    "What are you thinking about?" Two heads were hit at the same time. As soon as they looked up, they liked to see Shi LAN with a cold face and said, "put away the ideas in your mind. How can such a powerful woman serve others with color? She must have her own way to let the Hu people obey. She is really a strange woman! "


    when it comes to the end, it turns out that there is a faint expression of worship.


    Li and Zhong Li Mei look at each other and shake their heads. Sure enough, women''s views on women are different from them.


    Smart, both of them didn''t argue with Shi LAN because of this.


    Maybe it''s because both of them deeply understand the same truth. If a reasonable woman doesn''t understand it, it''s also the existence of an invincible hand.


    "Young master." Another cold voice came. The curtain of the tent was lifted, and a beautiful face appeared. It was duanmurong.


    As soon as Zhong Limai saw duanmurong, he got up from his chair and saluted her.


    "This is the famous Yixian girl."


    Duanmurong took a look at Zhongli and nodded. Sure enough, Duan Murong changed back to his cold face to the doctor.


    Zhong LiMao seemed not to care about duanmurong''s indifference. Instead, he said eagerly: "the battle is escorted by medical immortals. The casualties of our soldiers will be greatly reduced. It''s really the blessing of sergeant Daqin."


    Duan Murong was stunned by Zhong LiMao''s words. Then he waved his hand and said, "you''re welcome. As a military doctor, these are what we should do."


    "What Miss Yixian said is that the conditions in the army are bad, but what does she want to ask for when she comes here? If you have any, you may as well say it. As long as you can be satisfied, I''ll make it for you. "


    Zhong LiMao didn''t change his eagerness. Even Li on one side was a little confused. After all, if he looked on like this, Li would think that he fell in love with her at first sight.


    "Cough." Seeing Duan Murong''s embarrassment, Li interrupted: "general Zhong, you --"


    It''s not until I look at Shangli that I find the atmosphere, because what I said just now is a little embarrassing, and I am still there for a moment.


    Shi LAN quickly came out and asked Duan Murong to sit down, poured a cup of hot tea, and said with a smile, "has general Zhong ever received the favor of medical immortal? Why are you so eager? "


    After the embarrassment, Zhong LiMao obviously recovered his mood. Hearing the words, he said with a smile: "although Zhong LiMao has not received the favor of Yixian, she has a good reputation. He admires her for saving the people from suffering."


    Duan Murong just nodded when he heard Zhong Limu''s words. Her eyes didn''t tremble. She looked like an iceberg beauty.


    "This time I knew that there was a medical fairy girl in the accompanying military doctor. The general didn''t believe it. Now I see the girl, I''m sure. I can''t help myself when I''m excited. I hope you''ll forgive me Zhong Li''s boxing road.


    Duan Murong took a look at Zhong Limei and finally said, "general Zhong is too polite. Duan Murong is just a mortal. He can''t be treated as a general like this."


    "Right, right." Zhong LiMao said eagerly: "in the future, our soldiers will rely on the girl''s medical skills. I would like to thank her first."


    When Li Li watched, he was amazed. No wonder Zhong LiMao''s soldiers were invincible and invincible. From this incident, we can see that he took good care of his soldiers, even because of the courtesy of a doctor who might save his soldiers'' lives.


    He is really a general.


    From the satisfaction of the nod, and then said: "all sit down, Rongrong, how did you come?"


    "I''ll give you this." Duanmurong took a soft look at Li, then took out two medicine bottles from his waist, one for Li and one for Shi LAN. Then he explained, "this is the insect repellent powder I studied. As long as it is spread around the tent, there will be no mosquitoes."


    "This is good." Shi LAN is a girl no matter what. Naturally, she won''t like the mosquitoes, so she was surprised and said, "thank you very much."


    Duanmurong nodded, with a soft smile on his lips.


    It''s not that he''s making a fuss, but everyone who has seen duanmurong knows that Yixian girl is beautiful, but it''s too cold.


    At first, he thought it was a rumor, but just now he had already hit a nail in the head. Although he didn''t hate it, he didn''t dare to be presumptuous.


    After all, other people''s medical skills are the best in the world. No one can offend a doctor.


    But just when he thought this was the cold alpine flower in front of him.


    But I didn''t expect that this alpine flower even gave a smile to Li, and even gave him insect repellent powder.Although Yixian girl was kind, she would not give medicine to others at will, but what happened at present obviously overturned his understanding.


    Naturally, the other three people didn''t know the tangle in Zhong Li''s mind. Duan Murong pondered for a moment and then continued to say to Li: "I have a look. There is a small forest not far from here. There are many Sansheng grasses, which are very effective in treating wounds. I want to pick some."


    "No, I don''t know if it''s safe in the woods. If you want to go, I''ll go with you." From wring eyebrow way.


    "How can you do that? As a general, do you collect herbs by yourself? How can I explain to you then? " Duanmurong''s cheeks are slightly red and his voice is low.


    "As a general, I have more obligation to ensure the safety of officers and soldiers. It''s settled. Take a team of soldiers and we''ll go and collect the medicine. "


    Duanmurong see this, also no longer stop, just the cheek more red.


    And Zhong Limai looks at the hand that two people pull together, the eye stares already is about to take off a frame! ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C116

    Duan Murong said that the grove is not far from the camp. He took more than ten soldiers with him symbolically, and asked Duan Murong to describe the shape of the herb. A group of people were so busy.


    Standing under a big tree, looking at duanmurong carefully collecting herbs, a gentle smile rose from the corner of his mouth.


    "Young master, you are very good." A clear but deliberately low voice came from the side of the body. When he turned his head, he saw the appearance of a bad smile.


    From pick eyebrow, as if don''t understand his meaning.


    Zhong Limai bumped his shoulder with his own, and the thief said with a smile: "don''t pretend to be a young man. Seeing the appearance of Yixian girl, she must have made a secret promise to you. No wonder Yixian girl is willing to go out with the army. I think it''s not the 200000 soldiers that she really worries about, but you, young master. "


    Li Li laughed, but said: "don''t think about it. You just said that Yixian girl cherishes the world and helps the people. Why do you think she''s selfish? "


    Zhong LiMao felt his chin awkwardly and said in a low voice with a smile: "I didn''t mean to please her. After all, if I get hurt at any time, I have to rely on her medical skills, don''t I. After all, who doesn''t know that although the Jinghu medical immortal is skillful in medicine, he is extremely indifferent. Although most of the people who come to the door for help will be cured, they will not deliberately rescue people. Not to mention taking over the heavy responsibility of military doctors who shoulder the lives of 200000 sergeants. "


    The clock leaves the ignorance to pause for a while, saw one eye to leave, a pair of suddenly appearance.


    "It''s all because of you. If I had known that, I would not have flattered her so much. After all, you are our great general. With you, she will not be helpless. "


    Li frowned and glanced coldly at Zhong Li. He also lowered his voice and said, "don''t talk nonsense. Rong Rong is very kind. Before, she was an elder of Mohist school. If she was too high-profile, it would easily cause unnecessary trouble. "


    "Yes, of course, I don''t have the master you know - Rongrong." Zhong Limai specially accentuated the tone of Rongrong, and then left at a high speed.


    Li Li looks at Zhong Li''s back and shakes his head helplessly. After entering the barracks, this boy turns into this virtue.


    However, Li narrowed his eyes and looked at duanmurong, who was still busy not far away. Although not all of Zhong LiMao''s words were true, at least some of them were true.


    That is, Duan Murong would not have followed him if he had not led the army.


    Moreover, with duanmurong''s personality, once she decides to become a military doctor, no matter who has an accident in the army, she will do her best to treat it.


    In this way, she will have to worry a lot, and all this is because of him.


    From the feeling of chest inside warm, looking at duanmurong''s line of sight softened a lot, feet also unconsciously toward her.


    "What''s the matter? Why are you here? You don''t know herbs. Don''t make trouble. " Duan Murong saw the boots appeared in the line of sight, looked up, saw is from, said.


    Li reached for duanmurong''s medicine and said, "I''ll help you."


    "No, it''s a little dirty."


    "If you can, how can I not?" From kneading duanmurong''s hair, I was not surprised to see that the latter turned red again. "Good Rong Rong, you go to the side to have a rest, let me come."


    Although the words from the soft, but with a hint of hegemony, duanmurong hesitated for a while, finally Harbin decided to enjoy the intimate behavior from the hands of the hoe, went to one side to sit down.


    Leave the beginning of conscientious medicine behavior, and duanmurong has been watching him gently.


    An hour later, the herbs were almost collected. After returning to the camp, Shi LAN had already made roast fish and was waiting in the tent.


    "It''s delicious, Miss Shi. You''re a good craftsman."


    Duanmurong exclaimed, and Li also nodded his head. After all, the smell of Shilan''s grilled fish has filled the big tent.


    Shi LAN fiddled with the grilled fish. Then she looked up and said with a smile, "I grew up in Shushan when I was a child. My father and I are very rigid. I often sneak to Houshan spring with my brother to catch fish and roast them. That''s how I learned the skill of grilling fish."


    "There is such a secret." Duan Murong laughs, and then goes forward to help Shi LAN put the dishes and chopsticks.


    From looking at this scene, my heart is warm and infinite, subconsciously said: "not in the palace, we all relax a lot."


    The stone orchid Leng for a while, then looked away, said: "yes, because there is no need to guard against things here, this is the most relaxed of us."


    From the eyes of a flash, stepped forward, a left and a right pull two women, firmly said: "believe me, one day, I can let us no matter where is the most relaxed."


    "Yes." The two women looked at each other and nodded.


    He let out a breath. "Sit down, sit down. If you don''t eat this fish, it will be cold."


    Three people eat fish, the atmosphere is warm, until Shi LAN say this sentence.


    "In another day, we''ll almost be in Shushan."


    As soon as the chopsticks stopped, even Duan Murong could hear the complexity of Shi Lan''s words."Don''t be sad, Miss Shi. I''ll do justice for you."


    Shi Lan''s eyes flashed, and then she gave Duan Murong a smile, but the smile seemed to be reluctant.


    Centrifugal under some bad taste, light cough, clenched the hands of Shilan''s small hand, four eyes relative, the flow is only the other side can understand the tenderness.


    "But, young master, how can we get rid of the army and go to the back mountain of Shushan?" Shi Lan said a very realistic problem.


    Li Shumei thought for a moment and said, "it''s easy. When it''s in the territory of Shushan, I''ll let the army stay at the foot of Shushan for a day. Then when it''s dark, we''ll enter the mountain again."


    "But there are many fierce beasts in the back of Shu mountain. If it''s dark --" Shilan has a bad face.


    "Don''t forget me." Duanmurong suddenly said, "you take this."


    "What is this?"


    Looking at the pale green pearl in front of him, he intuitively felt that this thing should be valuable, because there was a bloody smell on it, which was very fierce. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C117

    Shi Lan also frowned and looked at the beads in front of her eyes, and said, "Duanmu girl, this thing is very fierce. Where did you get it?"


    Duanmurong bumped the bead in his hand. "This was given to me by the giant at the beginning, because there are many beasts in the mountains behind the mechanism City, and I often go to collect herbs. Moreover, I like to be quiet, and I don''t like people following me, so the giant gave this bead to me for the sake of my safety."


    Duanmurong holds the bead and puts it in front of his eyes. The light reflects on the bead and gives out a cool dark awn.


    "Listen to the giant, this bead is the eyes of the wolf king. After being refined by thunder and lightning and adding the giant''s internal power, it has become what it is now."


    Shilan looks white. "This is the wolf''s eye?"


    "Yes." Duan Murong nodded. After all, as a doctor, she has more disgusting herbs than this one. It''s just wolf''s eyes.


    And from the face is not changed to take over, although it is wolf eyes, but in the lightning refining after long no impurities, but like emerald general crystal.


    "What''s more, the giant said that the wolf was a militant before he died, so he was extremely fierce. This eye was swollen and gathered the evil spirit of the wolf, and ordinary beasts didn''t dare to come near." Duanmurong put the bead in his heart. "Later I took it to collect medicine, and no beast could come near me."


    "And even if it''s a poisonous rattlesnake, it''ll avoid it if I get closer. So, occasionally I worry that I can''t catch the animal I want to use as medicine. "


    Even so, Shi LAN lost interest in the bead and let Li put it in her arms.


    On the other hand, everything is going on in an orderly way. In the Qin palace thousands of miles away, Lisi is in danger.


    "My Lord, it is expected that he will not harm himself.


    Just, let him believe childe Fu Su can connect with the moon god this matter, still have a little suspense.


    "You go to find out what''s happening in Lanyi palace in the palace recently, and the moon god of yin and Yang family. Is there anything unusual?" After thinking about it, Liz decided to test it before making a decision.


    "Yes." Although the man was full of doubts, he still obeyed the order.


    "My Lord, I''ve got something you asked me to do." The housekeeper appeared at the door, bowed his head and said respectfully to Liz. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C118

    "Young master, the mountain ahead is Shu mountain."


    From afar, only to see that mountain, at first glance seems no different, but the surrounding clouds and mountains fog, not really see.


    Shi LAN pointed there with pride in her eyes.


    "It''s a place where people think it''s an ordinary mountain and can''t get in. But if we Shushan people lead the way, we can get to Houshan. Houshan is full of spirit and is a rare geomantic treasure land. "


    "When the star spirits of the Yin Yang family came to attack, almost all of Shushan chose to die in battle. The spirit skills on the back mountain were created by the ancestors of Shushan. Even the star spirits didn''t find the entrance. In addition, he had got what he wanted at that time, so he didn''t do any more entanglement. Otherwise, even the back mountain will not be preserved. "


    At this point, Shi Lan''s tone has been tinged with a trace of sadness.


    From twist eyebrow, pat her shoulder, light voice way: "Lan Er, otherwise you help me to enter after mountain then come back, I a go in."


    Shi LAN didn''t know that she was afraid that she would be hurt. She shook her head with a smile and said in a soft voice, "it doesn''t matter. It''s only when I can face the cruelty that I have the courage to face the cruelty left by myself."


    Shilan''s long eyelashes cast a thick shadow on the lower eyelid, which seems to be a little fragile.


    Centrifugal next move, a stone orchid into the arms, in her ear whispered: "I have in."


    Simple three words, but let the arms of the body change is not shaking.


    Two people embrace each other tightly, until Shi Lan''s mood calms down, two people this just quietly leave from the camp, in order to avoid in case, leave specially let duanmurong guard in the big tent.


    Looking closer, I found that the mountain was very high and straight into the clouds.


    "Lan''er, isn''t the place where the books are collected at the top of the mountain? If it''s at the top of the mountain, are you sure we can finish it tonight? " From the heart to estimate the height of the mountain, the corner of the mouth smoked.


    If the mountain was not so steep, he would be lucky to take Shilan up with him. But it was so steep that there was no place for him to step on it. He was at a loss.


    Shi Lan''s cunning smile, under the light moonlight, is incomparably beautiful.


    "Mountain people have their own tricks."


    "Do you have a way?"


    "Come with me." Shi LAN took Li''s hand and walked towards a dense bush.


    Through the dense bushes, there is a piece of bare ground in front of us. We look down, but we don''t find anything special.


    But Shi LAN let go of his hand and went to a stone wall. His fingers made complicated marks. Then white light gradually appeared between his hands.


    Shi LAN raised her hands and put the light into the stone wall. Then the white light gradually melted into the stone wall. When the light dissipated, a piece of smooth stone wall suddenly protruded.


    Shi LAN stirred up a smile, and then looked away.


    "How''s it going? Is it secret? This place would not have appeared without the internal power of the people of Shushan. "


    "It''s really mysterious." It''s the first time that Li has seen such an existence. "I don''t know if it has something to do with Qimen dunjia."


    "Strange door to escape?" Shi LAN turns to look at him, leave this just discover oneself carelessly put the idea in oneself heart to say.


    "Young master, do you know the strange gate of dunjia?" But did not expect is, Shi LAN after hearing this, not only do not doubt, but feel a bit of surprise. "Ten years ago, a sacred tree descended from the back of Shushan mountain. It was engraved with the art of Qimen dunjia. Later, we made rubbings of it, but we didn''t know any other words except Qimen dunjia. So it can only be put aside. "


    Shi Lan said here, stopped for a moment, looked at it, and said with a little doubt: "it seems that in addition to the people who know this matter, no one in the world should know it."


    From smell speech, the heart next tight, just when he want to how to answer, Shi LAN suddenly exclaimed: "I remember. At that time, the elder said, this thing is waiting for someone. Are you the right person for it, young master


    The stone orchid a pair of black eyes twinkle extraordinary color, grasped to leave of hand.


    "Young master, I didn''t expect that you should be the one with this thing."


    Leave to feel Shi Lan''s excitement a little over, can''t help but doubt of ask a way.


    "Is it strange?"


    "Not strange, not strange." Shi Lan''s joy is beyond expression. Maybe she is aware of the extraordinary excitement. Shi LAN takes a deep breath and explains, "do you know? It''s Fusang, the sacred tree of Shushan that Xinghun came to take away from us. But Shenshu Fusang has not only experienced this catastrophe. "


    Shi Lan said, reached out and pressed a protruding piece on the stone wall, and then suddenly saw a stone wall sunken down, and a black hole appeared.


    "Let''s talk as we walk."


    With that, Shi LAN took the lead and went in.It''s amazing that after two people stepped into the cave, the stone wall behind them closed, and the light appeared in the cave. When you look carefully, it turned out to be the light of the night pearl inlaid on both sides of the stone wall.


    With the light of the light, I went ahead.


    Shi Lan''s heart warmed, and she raised her feet to follow her, but she continued to say: "in fact, when Shenmu came down, it was like that Shenshu Fusang was sick at that time. There were no more leaves, and even a crash. Our people were shocked. Because Fusang, the sacred tree, is the sacred tree of Shu mountain, which is closely related to the natural fate of Shu mountain. "


    "Just when the people were in a panic, they found that this sacred tree had suddenly fallen from the back mountain. The elder finally asked us to bury this sacred tree at the foot of Fusang. Who knows, from that time on, Shenshu Fusang has been full of vitality again day by day, and even the vitality of its whole body is better than before. So we all think that this is the good luck brought by that sacred tree. "


    Shi LAN suddenly stopped, and then stretched out his hand to hold the clothes. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C119

    "So, if the man of Shenmu is really the master, maybe the master is the one who saved our mountain."


    Li Shixiao rubbed Shi Lan''s hair and said, "silly girl, no matter I''m the one who saves you or not, in a word, I''m in charge of your affairs"


    Shi Lan''s cheek turned red, and then whispered: "you''re joking again."


    But the little hand quietly pulled on the big hand, the temperature between the two hands, the originally slightly dark long road has become warm.


    "Look there." Not far from the tip of the eye, there was a faint light. "Is it an exit?"


    Shi LAN smiles mysteriously and says to Li: "you just go and have a look."


    From taut Shi Lan''s hand, two people walk forward together, and really walked into the light source, from stunned.


    I saw that it was a dense forest, and each tree sent out a touch of golden light, it looked like it had strayed into a fairyland.


    At the top of these trees, there are long branches, and then they wind together in the center to form a huge floating ball.


    The most amazing thing is that when you look at the sky from here, the sky is still dark, but if you look from the outside, you can''t find this miraculous forest.


    When Shi LAN saw the amazing color on Li Li''s face, she laughed with pride. Her long black hair was like the most beautiful black satin against the light of the big tree.


    "This is the biggest surprise that the aura of Shu mountain brings us. I know why the back mountain of Shu mountain is called a forbidden area. The second is the danger. The main reason is that the scenery that does not exist in the world is really unforgettable."


    Li nodded and agreed with Shi LAN.


    "It''s absolutely beautiful."


    The color of pride on Shi Lan''s face is stronger when she hears the words.


    Then he turned around, facing the forest, and slowly opened his arms. His white and delicate face was full of tenderness. Maybe he understood what supported her to persist in the capital of Qin for so long.


    Just seeing her present expression, he knew how deeply the girl felt for her hometown and Shushan.


    Perhaps the death of Shushan brought her pain has become her obsession.


    In the past, he only thought it was responsibility. Now it seems that responsibility is too shallow. This is a feeling beyond responsibility.


    Li Li tilts her head and stares at the delicate side face of Shi LAN. Her heart is soft and infinite. Maybe she can''t bear to be trapped in her own sadness. Li Li can''t help but stretch out her hand to let her fingertips pass through her black hair. The silky touch makes his pity for this girl reach the highest peak.


    Shi LAN turned to his gentle eyes,


    "I''ll take you there."


    "Where to?" I haven''t come back yet.


    "It''s a place to collect books, of course." Shi LAN raised her chin and motioned to leave to look in the direction she indicated.


    From stare big eyes, can''t believe of looking at her.


    Shi LAN naturally knew what she was surprised by, so she explained: "yes, in that sphere, although it looks like a sphere from the outside, there is something else in it. However, although the ball seems to be very close to us, it is actually very far away. If you want to get there smoothly, you must follow the Linglan step-by-step method of Shu mountain. "


    Shi LAN looks at Li Li seriously.


    "I haven''t been to that ball several times. I heard the elder say that if I take a wrong step, I will fall into a boundless dreamland. So, young master, you must follow me closely. "


    From smell speech, also righted up, solemn nod.


    Want to come, have Ling wave microwave of he, keep up with stone orchid of Ling LAN BU should not be a problem.


    When Shi LAN really started, he was really serious when he saw her Linglan step, because this Linglan step was obviously more complicated than he imagined, not that its pace was so fast, but that its footwork was exquisite.


    The complicated footwork is obviously much more complicated than Lingbo''s micro step.


    I can only remember Shilan''s Footwork quickly, and then use Lingbo micro step to catch up quickly.


    Originally thought, as long as you use Lingbo micro step and remember Shilan''s footwork, but did not expect that the ground was full of soil moisture, when he stepped on it, there were violent fluctuations, and even sharp spikes from time to time.


    No, no, it''s just an illusion!


    With a sharp look in his eyes, the forest he saw just now is definitely not a fantasy, so there is only one possibility left. When he stepped into this piece of ground, he had already fallen into the surrounding array. Although Shi Lan was leading in front of him, it can only ensure that he would not fall into one dreamland after another, but it does not mean that there would be no dreamland.


    It seems that it''s up to him.


    Li held his breath, closed his eyes, and decided to follow Shi Lan''s steps with five senses.


    Originally it looked like a short journey, but it took about half a column of incense time to really arrive.


    Wait until the time, even from the forehead have appeared a little thin sweat.Shi LAN looks back. I was relieved to see Li firmly following her.


    Then he looked at him in surprise. "Young master, you are really powerful. Without Shushan internal skill, you can easily follow my Linglan step."


    Shi LAN stepped forward to help Li wipe the sweat from his forehead and exclaimed: "even if a person with deep internal power wants to stick to this set of Linglan steps, he has to collapse. Thanks to Duanmu girl, I took the pills to restore his strength. Now it seems that he can''t use them."


    Shi Lan''s exclamatory eyes, although from is very useful, but his heart is very clear, if not for Lingbo micro step cushion, this time he really want to take off a force.


    "It''s really extraordinary. If I hadn''t discovered the dreamland along the way, I might have found it." Leave the sigh of bitter smile.


    It seems that the mountain behind Shu mountain can not be underestimated.


    Hearing the words, Shi LAN looked at him in surprise and exclaimed, "mirage? How can I follow my linglanbu? Why can I still have a dreamland? "


    Shi Lan''s look is not fake, so she told her the dreamland she met. After thinking for a while, Shi LAN speculated: "maybe it''s because you didn''t use Linglan step, even if you follow my step, there will be some dreamland." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C120

    Li nodded and said with a smile, "you really recognize people


    "Well, that''s all the twists and turns." Shi LAN clapped her hands and said with a smile: "if you don''t recognize people, the library has already been served. Where can you find your dragon relics?"


    Shi Lan''s hands were sealed, and a faint light flashed on her hands again. The light gradually diffused, and a ladder made of vines appeared in the empty place, leading to a ball suspended in the air.


    "Shu mountain''s technique is really exquisite."


    Leave again can''t help but praise a way.


    Shilan light body in his side, took his hand, "follow me."


    Stepping on the vines is like stepping on the air. It''s very mysterious. Step by step, it''s closer and closer to seeing the ball in the air, and the heart beats faster unconsciously.


    Finally, the door formed by white light appears in front of us, and Shi LAN takes the lead in stepping into it, and her figure disappears in the sight of Li Li.


    Centrifugation in a tight, secret way, it seems that there is another heaven and earth behind the door, the heart thought, also did not hesitate to step into the white light.


    Although I have already made preparations in my heart, I am still deeply impressed by everything in front of me after I really see the inside of the ball.


    The so-called library is just like the great museum of the previous life. It collects all kinds of books, row by row, neatly on the bookshelf.


    Although I haven''t seen xiaoshengxian village, which is known as the great collection of books in the world, I''m sure that even the collection of books in xiaoshengxian village of Confucianism is not inferior to it.


    The most important thing is that he glanced at the bright handwriting on the neatly arranged books. The classic of mountains and seas, the biography of immortals, the internal skill of xiaozaohua, and so on, are all rare and unique books that are hard to find in the ordinary world.


    Perhaps, in terms of value, the Shushan library is even more valuable than that of the little sage village.


    "According to the overview above, the remains of the dragon should be in this place." Shi LAN went to a bookshelf deep in the room. The bookshelf was very low and there were only a few books.


    From pick eyebrow, walked past, one eye then found that inlaid gold book.


    He took the book from the shelf and held it in his hand, but he was surprised.


    The book is wrapped in a silver gray unknown material, and on the silver gray cover, the big characters of the gold relics of the four dragons are obviously made of real gold.


    The problem is that in this era, although magical things such as mechanism and technology have appeared, there is no currency like gold in circulation. So, how did the gold come from?


    What''s more, after glancing at the books around, it seems that only this one has adopted this gold inlaid technology on its cover. Why is it this book?


    From the fingers rubbing the cover of the book, thinking.


    Why is it that this dragon relic uses technologies that are not available in this era, and why is it that the Dragon relic contains the method of unsealing nine grain flat dragon sword?


    Is it difficult?


    It''s hard to see if this book is systematically put into this time and space, so that you can find it and unseal the nine grain Panlong sword?


    "Young master, why don''t you stand there and open it?" The stone orchid one face doubts of looking at to leave the hand to hold the book to stupidly stand there, motionless, can''t help but voice to ask a way.


    "Yes." After returning to his original state of mind, he opened the book with expectation.


    "No way!"


    From the face becomes extremely ugly, Shi LAN panic will book over, over and over again to see a few times.


    No, how can it be blank!


    "Young master, this -- this --"


    Li took a deep breath, forced down the shock in his heart, and said with a soothing smile to Shi LAN, "maybe it''s someone''s prank. Look for it again."


    Although from is the words of comfort, but Shi LAN still answered to find, from and didn''t make a sound to stop, maybe he also toward this kind of conjecture also have a glimmer of hope.


    But with the passage of time, the hope of leaving has been lost.


    Shi LAN a face decadent of stand there, looking at leave, a pair of did wrong thing of pitiful appearance.


    Centrifugation next soft, wry smile a way: "should be mine is mine, maybe the ancestors of Shushan don''t want me to see the mystery of it."


    "No, they must like you very much. How can it be blank?" Shi Lan''s face turned pale and her voice was full of guilt.


    It can be imagined that the two of them also ruled out all kinds of difficulties and came here. Originally, they were full of hope, but they turned out to be what they are now.


    Gain and lose again, can only sigh a fortune to make a person.


    "It''s OK, Lan''er. Even without the remains of the dragon, I can find a way to unseal it with my ability. "


    From the eyes a cold, confident tone.


    The stone orchid Leng for a while, heavy nod, just in the moment that she lowers her head, leave a facial expression suddenly to sink.Only he knew in his heart that what he had just said was just to comfort Shi LAN. He had no idea about the method of unsealing the nine grain Panlong sword. He thought that he had found the crux of the problem, but he didn''t expect that it was just an empty joy.


    Just, these words are not suitable to say.


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t it going well? "


    Back to the camp, duanmurong came up.


    Shi Lan said in a low voice with an apologetic face: "that book is blank. I didn''t expect it."


    Duanmurong smell speech also surprised stare big eyes, then look to leave.


    With a wry smile, Li handed the remains of the dragon to duanmurong.


    Originally, he was not going to bring it out, but when he left, there was a voice in his heart reminding him all the time, or there was a feeling in his heart that this book was not as simple as it seemed.


    Because, driven by this nameless force, he still took this wordless book.


    Duan Murong looked serious, pondered for a moment, and said: "this kind of situation, my master has also encountered, it is an ancient prescription, when the master got it, there is not a word, but it appears when it meets water, will it, this book is the same?" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C121

    "Is that true?"


    When Duan Murong said that, Li also remembered that such a passage often appeared in previous novels?


    The more I think about it, the more I think it is possible, and Shi LAN has already gone out and brought in a basin of water when she heard Duan Murong''s words.


    I think it''s because I hope that she gave it to him, but I didn''t expect that things would turn out like this. If this book really comes out in water, then the guilt in her heart would disappear.


    From no longer hesitating, just, in case, from just a book corner slowly immersed in the water, looking forward to a miracle.


    As time goes by, the hope in my heart is fading.


    "Forget it." Shi LAN is a little frustrated and loosens his shoulders. He is listless and lies on the table with confused eyes.


    Li laughably patted her forehead, "silly girl, I''m not sad. What do you do? Besides, there must be a way to the front of the mountain. Even if the nine grain flat dragon sword can''t be unsealed, its power is quite amazing. Don''t you Shushan also believe that everything is natural? So don''t try to be the best. "


    Shi LAN sniffs and looks at the remains of the Dragon wrongly.


    "But if it is successful, you will be more secure on the battlefield."


    Centrifugation next warm, eyes softened a lot, a left and a right pull two women, whispered: "you two in, is my biggest power."


    This remark made both of them blush.


    This matter has been exposed.


    It''s just that the book has been put away properly, because he always feels that the book is of great use, but he hasn''t found it yet.


    The army started again. This time there was nothing else to worry about, but it went very fast.


    Seeing that they were about to arrive at a small border town near the Great Wall, they decided to repair the town for a day as a pre war reward to the whole army.


    Originally, they had a good idea, but when they got close to the town, they were shocked by the terrible situation.


    It''s the first time that I''ve seen such a situation in all my life. Rao was on the way from the capital of Qin to Sanghai. Even if there were refugees, they were covered in clothes, but at most they were yellow and thin.


    But look at these people in front of us. They are all skinny, their eyes are dull, they are obviously suffering from chronic malnutrition, and they are also disturbed by the war.


    Shi LAN has been soft hearted for a long time, and is following the military doctor to help Duan Murong distribute some nutritional pills.


    Li and Zhong Li stood side by side on the frame with a heavy complexion.


    "I thought that the people of the seven countries were very poor, but I didn''t expect that the people in the border town, who were invaded by the Hu people, were just like walking dead." Zhong Li''s lips are tight and his eyes are sharp.


    From the squint eyes, the forehead of the hair in the border of the wild wind blowing under the messy flying.


    "It''s natural. In the final analysis, the fighting between the seven countries is still civil strife in the Central Plains, and the culture is quite similar. However, the Hu people outside the great wall are savage and cruel in nature, and they will not show mercy to the people in the Central Plains. And -- "


    From the pause, eyes across a trace of pity.


    "This town is the border of Qin and Chu. Since ancient times, the border has been quite chaotic, not to mention the border between the two countries. Presumably, even if the Hu people come to make trouble, no one will take care of it. As time goes by, the people in this town naturally feel hopeless."


    Zhong Li''s eyes trembled and his hands clenched.


    Li sighed and patted him on the shoulder.


    The two men looked at each other and understood that it was useless to hurt the spring and autumn here now. Only by defeating the Hu people can we protect the people in the border areas from their invasion.


    Zhong Limai nodded to Li, then turned around and yelled to the army behind him: "see, Hu people have violated our people like this. If you don''t want your family and friends to become like this, you have to take up the weapons in your hands and expel Hu people!"


    "Get rid of the Hu people! Get rid of the Hu people


    Two hundred thousand elite soldiers cheered in unison.


    Li quickly ordered the soldiers to camp around the town in the suburbs. Fortunately, although the people in the town were like walking dead, the sparrows were small and had all five internal organs. The supplies are quite complete, but it''s not bad to buy some for the soldiers.


    When the soldiers were arranged, Li Zhaozhong made a wink, and they walked towards the town together.


    "I''ll go too." Duanmurong came over, as if to prevent rejection, she quickly added: "I want to go to the town''s herbal medicine shop to see if there are any herbs."


    Zhong LiMao had always respected duanmurong. Naturally, he said with a smile, "well, together, Yixian girl is really full of kindness."


    Zhong LiMao said that, but he couldn''t say no.


    Had to nod, charged a sentence."Follow us and don''t run around."


    When you step into a small town, there are few roadside stores, most of the houses are dilapidated, and some can see the burning traces of war.


    There are a lot of beggars on the roadside, but the people here are too busy to help themselves. Where can they spare the mind to help the beggars?


    The faces of the three were heavy, and there were subtle groans in their ears. However, they knew that they could only save for a while now, but they could not save for a lifetime.


    What''s more, there are so many people in this situation. If they really save someone, it''s not likely that the end of that person will be much better after they leave.


    It can''t blame them. After all, when the road is frozen to death, human nature is a luxury.


    "Young master, take a look at it."


    Duanmurong''s exclamation makes Li come back to his senses, and then follow the direction she points to, her eyes flash, and the corners of her mouth smoke.


    One of the most common novels is selling one''s life to bury a husband.


    It''s just that this is a little special.


    Because, that kneeling there, slender, head down, grimy face of the child, is a boy! ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C122

    "Let''s go and have a look." Duan Murong naturally saw the words written on the ground in front of the boy and walked forward.


    Li didn''t say anything. He followed her and picked his eyebrows when he saw the handwriting on the floor clearly.


    Zhong LiMao followed closely, and his eyes were fixed on the child with his head down.


    "Boy, you wrote the words on the ground?"


    From the eyes of a flash, it seems that Zhong LiMao also found this point.


    Yes, it''s said that it''s selling one''s life to bury one''s father, but people who are really reduced to this level must be very poor. Where can they afford to send their children to private schools?


    However, although the words on the ground are slightly immature, they are not written by ordinary people.


    "Nature is what I wrote. Why? Do you want to buy me? If you don''t buy it, you go. "


    The child didn''t raise his head and replied that his tone was very sharp. The most noticeable thing is that although the child seems not big, his voice is very strong.


    Li and Zhong Limai looked at each other and said, "it''s not difficult to give you money to bury your father, but you are such a sharp child. How can anyone want to buy you?"


    "Well, they don''t know the goods!"


    "Oh, you are a tough child. Why don''t you bury yourself?" Zhong LiMao sneered. Obviously, the child''s sharpness has angered him.


    After all, it''s too unwise to be down to such a state of arrogance.


    "You deceive too much!" With this roar, the child finally raised his head, from a look into a pair of eyes with a light cyan, mind a shock.


    Even when Zhong LiMao saw the child''s eyes, he couldn''t help being stunned.


    That pair of eyes filled with anger and spirit, and even a hint of killing.


    Originally, they were used to seeing such eyes, but those eyes came from some people who licked blood with the edge of a knife. It was the first time to see them in such a young child.


    Li zhengse said: "boy, we are kind to help you. Come on, how much does it cost to bury your father? "


    The child gritted his teeth and said in a hateful voice, "you give me money, and I have no strength to bury him. Since you all look powerful, I don''t want money. How about you help me bury him?"


    "How dare you command us!" From the shape seems to be angry, but the corner of the mouth is intriguing smile.


    The child glared at him fearlessly. "As long as you help me bury him, I''ll follow you."


    "Ha ha, it''s just a slip of the tongue. What if I bury you and you run away?" Li deliberately curled his mouth and pretended to be disdainful.


    Duan Murong was surprised when she heard the words. The child didn''t hear it, but she did. She didn''t mean to accept the child.


    To say that Li is simply pitiful, she decided to adopt. At this moment, she would never believe it.


    Is there anything special about this child?


    The child sprang up from the ground like he had been trampled on and hurt his feet.


    "I mean what I say in vain. Since I''ve followed you, I''ve decided not to break my promise!"


    Zhong Li laughs in ignorance. "You are a young man, but you are full of pride."


    What they didn''t notice was that after the child said this, his face suddenly changed color.


    "Young master, I think we agreed to him. It''s not easy for him." Zhong Limai said.


    From the back to God, hide the heart of the turbulent, pretended to calm command: "in this case, find a few people to bury him."


    Zhong LiMao nodded and turned to find his own guard.


    Although he was a guard in front of the child, the child was still wary of following him. Li also followed him silently, and Li all followed him. Zhong Limai and duanmurong naturally followed him.


    The three stood aside, looking at the child, looking for a smoother board, and then found a small stone to slowly carve a line of words.


    The tomb of my adoptive father.


    Four simple words.


    It turned out that this man was not his own father?


    Zhong Limai watched the child kowtow respectfully in front of the tomb, then stood up with a proud face and walked to them without saying a word.


    "Son, is he your adoptive father? What about your parents? " There is a trace of intolerance in Zhong Li''s eyes.


    "Dead." The child''s tone was a little cold, and Zhong Li was stunned. Originally, he thought that the child was just separated from his parents, but he didn''t expect that.


    Zhong LiMao reaches out his hand and wants to rub the top of the child''s head, but he doesn''t want to, but he is dodged by the other party.


    Zhong LiMao took back his hand awkwardly. Naturally, he didn''t care with a child.


    From the eyes heavy heavy, the child looks very gloomy, do not know whether it is the character in his mind.


    Further proof is needed."Hello, I say you, are you a general of Qin?" The child went straight to stand in front of Li, raised his eyes and asked impolitely.


    From the nod, for the children''s impoliteness, as if not aware of the general.


    "Well, you came here to fight the Hu people?"


    "That''s right." To answer, he wanted to see what the kid was going to do.


    "Well, I''ll follow you, and you''ll take me to fight Hu people!" The child said this in a tone of obvious disgust.


    Pick your eyebrows. "Give me a reason."


    "Why?" The child was puzzled.


    "Give me a reason to take you, you are just a child, let me take you to the battlefield, how to prove that you will not delay? Besides, how do I know you''re not an undercover agent sent by Hu people? "


    From step by step pressing, Zhong LiMao looks at this scene, the fundus of his eyes crossed a little puzzled, why does he feel that his childe actually compared with a little boy really?


    Duanmurong''s face is more serious, and her eyes are more serious when she looks at the child. She knows that she can''t be aimless. Since he attaches so much importance to the child in front of her, the child must have something extraordinary, but she hasn''t found it yet.


    "Well, are all the generals of the state of Qin as stupid as you? No wonder we can''t beat the Hu people! " The child turned his back stubbornly. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C123

    "See?" The child pointed to the new grave behind him. "My adoptive father was killed by the Hu people. Although he was not competent enough, he was the one I recognized after all. I had a feud with the Hu people."


    The child looks like a kid. It''s amazing that he doesn''t make people feel abrupt when he says something like this. On the contrary, he feels natural.


    This kid, it''s not easy!


    This time, even Zhong LiMao and Duanmu Rong felt abnormal.


    Originally, Zhong LiMao thought that it was just because of the child''s unusual eyes. Now it seems that the child''s unusual eyes are not only his eyes.


    He was willing to sell himself to bury his father. He thought he was a filial son, but he didn''t expect to be an adoptive father. However, if he was an adoptive father, his character would be more noble.


    However, before they think so, what the child said just now makes people feel unspeakable.


    It makes people feel that all he has done is because the other party is a person he recognizes, and even thinks that the other party''s death is his own useless reason.


    It''s extremely contradictory.


    His eyes are cold. The child is so young that he is indifferent to human nature. If he stays around, he will be a double-edged sword.


    However, if he is really the one who guesses in his heart, whether it''s a double-edged sword or not, he must keep him!


    "If I didn''t go to attack the general of Hu people, would you let me bury your adoptive father?" From squint eyes, after all, all this happened really some coincidence.


    The child raised a sly smile, even the small face under the cover of the soil also looked a little strange under this smile.


    "No. Because I know that the people in this border town are not able to bury their adoptive father. In addition, I heard that your majesty sent his eldest son to fight the Hu people. Calculate the time. It''s time for you. Therefore, you are the only ones who can bury your adoptive father. If I''m not wrong, you are Fu Su, the son of the Empire


    Children''s words, let in addition to from the outside of the two people dumbfounded.


    Duanmurong can''t believe that this resourceful man is a minor child.


    However, he still did not let go of the children in front of him and continued to ask, "well, what if we didn''t go into the small town? What do you do? "


    The child''s eyes flashed a trace of fierce color, gritted his teeth and said: "then I''ll sneak into the Hu people''s army and wait for you. When the time comes, I''ll turn around on the battlefield. Even if I die, I''ll bite off a piece of each other''s meat."


    Three people smell speech, can''t help secretly feel frightened.


    Silent half ring, from suddenly low smile, and then closely staring at the child, but to the clock said: "well settle him, and then let him come to my big account."


    "I hope you don''t let me down." From the last left a word, with duanmurong first left.


    They walked fast, but they didn''t communicate abnormally.


    Li is caught in his own conjecture, excited, but Duan Murong is limited to the surprise that the child just brought her.


    Just stepped into the tent, Shi LAN came up.


    "You are back."


    She took the wet towel from Shi LAN and wiped her face casually.


    "Lan''er, a very interesting child will come later." I''m obviously in a good mood.


    At a loss, Shi LAN turns to take a look at duanmurong.


    "Just now I met a child who sold himself to bury his adoptive father in the town. Although the child was young, he was mature and had a unique opinion."


    Duan Murong didn''t know how to describe the strange feeling that the child brought to her, so he could only explain.


    "Oh?" Shilan blinked. "I''m curious to see what kind of children can make you two react like this."


    After pouring a cup of tea, I drank it. Deep in my eyes, I felt depressed and excited.


    From the moment the boy claimed to be white, the excitement was suppressed in his heart.


    However, Bai Qi in history should have died long ago at this time, so he was not sure.


    But the performance of the child behind him is more and more outstanding.


    What''s more, he knows that although this time and space is very similar to the Qin Dynasty in history, there are many differences.


    So, it''s not surprising that the white rise really appeared. Maybe it''s the golden finger brought by the system and crossing.


    After all, Baiqi in history is known as the killing of gods and human beings.


    In history, Bai Qi fought in the six states during the reign of King Zhao of Qin, and made great contributions to the unification of the six states. In the battle of Yi, he defeated the Allied forces of Wei and Han, and captured Ying City, the capital of Chu. In the battle of Changping, he severely damaged the main force of Zhao.


    Besides, Bai Qi is another outstanding strategist and commander in chief after Sun Wu and Wu Qi in Chinese history. Together with Lian Po, Li Mu and Wang Jian, he is known as the four famous generals of the Warring States period, ranking first among the four famous generals of the Warring States period!If the child is really white, then for him, it is undoubtedly a huge help!


    Because Bai Qi is an excellent talent for both soldiers and generals.


    The most important thing is that if he remembers correctly, Bai Qi is very good at fighting in the field. If that''s the case, then this time, facing the Hu people, he has Zhong Limei and Bai Qi, who is young but already extraordinary. He really can''t think of any reason to fail!


    With this in mind, there are more and more eyes.


    "Young master, young master!"


    "Ah?"


    He was so absorbed in his thoughts that he didn''t even know that the child had come in.


    Calm down and look at the child in front of me. It doesn''t matter, but I''m surprised.


    Not only him, but Duan Murong was surprised. Shi Lan was the most calm among them because she had never seen the child before.


    Knowing that Li seemed to attach great importance to the child, Shi LAN stepped forward and said softly to the child, "little brother, do you want to drink water?"


    But did not expect that the child just light looked at her, no reaction, just staring away. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C124

    The stone orchid Leng for a while, this child''s eyes, unexpectedly so have the lethality, Rao is she, suddenly to up, the heart all can''t help a shiver.


    From looking at the front seems to be a new child, did not expect, after washing away the dust on the face of the soil, there is such a big eyed child.


    Duan Murong pulls Shi LAN and gives the latter a look.


    Shi LAN took a look at Li and nodded, indicating that they would leave first.


    When there are only children and children left in the tent.


    Li finally said, "you say, your name is Bai Qi?"


    "Yes." The other side nodded cleverly.


    "Where are you from?" Point away from the chair and signal the other party to sit down.


    The child was not polite. He just sat down and said, "Qin county."


    As you want to join the army, you have to convince me, for example, what are your skills? You look like you''re only a teenager. As a general, I can''t let my men die in vain. "


    The child clenched his fist and stared at Li with shining eyes. He said in a low voice, "I''m 15 years old!"


    "Fifteen?" From full of doubt up and down scan a circle of his small body.


    In his suspicious eyes, the child blushed and explained: "Qin and Chu are fighting. My hometown has been destroyed by the war. My adoptive father escaped with me, but he has no money. When we escaped here, we were too hungry. In order to grab food, our adoptive father was killed by Hu people."


    From the eyes heavy heavy, but is to greet Shi LAN come in, let her on some snacks.


    "Eat and talk." From the dim sum plate to push in front of him, the child did not hesitate, a wolf down.


    Although the mouth said while eating, but in the end or wait for the child to finish eating.


    After all, even if the opposite child is really the legendary killing God Baiqi, but now, he is still a child after all.


    "You are indeed worthy of being Fu Su. You are really kind-hearted. However, such kind-hearted mind can''t beat the Hu people. The little general just now is not bad. " The child swallowed the last piece of cake and said.


    Leave hook lip a smile, not angry, but full of interest asked: "so in your opinion, how can you defeat Hu people?"


    "I have observed that there is a small Hu army in the Hu camp tens of miles away from here. Besides, good fortifications have been built. If we attack by force, we are bound to suffer heavy losses. Therefore, we may as well lure the enemy away from the fortified position first, and then build a barricade in the area where the enemy is expected to be annihilated, so as to prevent the enemy from breaking through and surrounded by soldiers. And then wipe it out at one stroke. "


    From hearing words, my heart is shocked.


    Looking at Bai Qi''s eyes became serious.


    He didn''t express his opinion on this remark. Instead, he asked, "even if you are 15 years old, you shouldn''t have such deep insight into military affairs."


    In the face of such a mature 15-year-old, he did not hide his doubts.


    Bai Qi shrugged his shoulders with a clear conscience.


    "My parents are teachers. Unfortunately, I like to practice martial arts since I was a child. I have no interest in their precious books except military books."


    Bai Qi''s answer is very simple, but it perfectly explains his unusual.


    If ordinary people, even if that''s the case, it''s hard to believe that they are far away from each other, but the young people in front of them are so smart and close to the demons, and the Baiqi in history is really very brave.


    Therefore, his explanation is not too difficult to accept.


    "Well, in that case, the first battle will be in accordance with your policy."


    It''s almost the final sound.


    White from Leng for a while, some hesitant mouth.


    "Do you believe me?"


    Li chuckled. Although it is almost certain that Bai Qi, the God of killing, is in front of him, he still has not experienced the baptism of war. Otherwise, he would not have such a suspicious tone.


    From laughing, patting young also slightly tender shoulder.


    "No doubt about the use of people, no doubt about the use of people!"


    The simple eight words suddenly brightened the young man''s eyes. Then the young man finally showed his first smile since he met.


    From the discovery, the juvenile laugh look or quite heroic.


    "Son Fu Su! You didn''t disappoint me, either


    Leave tiny Leng, then the eye ground flashed to smile, low voice way: "since you have already entered the military camp, then call me general."


    "Yes, general!"


    The young man stood at attention with a real expression on his face.


    From looking at the young straight back, the corner of the mouth smile is growing.


    It is not only because the youth is the white rise of killing God, but also because what he meets is the white rise of killing God of youth.


    After all, in any case, it''s easier to trust young people than middle-aged people.


    Although a little less tempering, but from the believe, he can afford to wait, right?"Young master, it seems that you have a good talk."


    Seeing Bai Qi go out, Shi LAN and Duan Murong come in together.


    On the upper end of the wood Rong with a slightly joking look, from not hiding his good mood with a smile: "that''s right, do you believe it? This teenager will give us a big surprise. "


    Shi LAN and Duan Murong look at each other, silent for a moment, Shi Lan said: "but that young man''s eyes are too aggressive."


    He waved his hand and said, "that''s what he should have."


    "Young master." Duanmurong looks at Li with doubts on his face.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Young master, why do I feel like you have known that young man for a long time when you say this?"


    Leave silent for a while, then hook lip a smile.


    "Yes, it has been a long time."


    Two women smell speech, look at each other, really don''t understand from the meaning of the words.


    However, looking at Li Xiao''s complacency, we can see that he will not let himself suffer losses.


    So the two women did not tangle too long.


    And the closer to the Great Wall, the faster the night comes. Even after the night falls, you can hear several distant wolf calls from afar.


    For safety reasons, the number of soldiers on duty at night has been increased and the shift has been changed.


    After all, we haven''t forgotten that the other side has a mysterious think tank woman.


    The news of his going out this time is so big that the other side must have got the news.


    If she is really not afraid of trouble to sneak attack from the depths of the Great Wall, wouldn''t he suffer a big loss.


    What''s more, it''s a big taboo for military strategists to fail to succeed! ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C125

    "Young master, is this plan really what Bai Qi said?"


    The army has already reached the most peripheral defensive area of the Hu people, and has held a battle meeting with the organization. By the way, it has explained Bai Qi''s previous battle ideas.


    Naturally, people praised each other repeatedly. When they knew that the plan was put forward by Bai Qi, a 15-year-old boy, they all looked like they didn''t believe it.


    Even Zhong LiMao, though he has seen Bai Qi, knows that this young man is quite unusual, and now he feels incredible about it.


    After all, it''s hard to believe that he has such a military genius if he doesn''t have historical knowledge as his backing.


    It was a forward leader who stood up and said something, which made everyone silent and meditate.


    "Bai Qi, who has been in the military camp, gets up early every day to train with all the people in our forward camp. Even I can''t help admiring him for his ruthlessness."


    Although the words are short, the person who can become the leader of elite soldiers is not ordinary. What''s more, the person who speaks is ignorant and understanding. He is always strict with training. The reason why he becomes the leader of forward is that he has strong fighting will.


    It''s not easy to get a compliment from such a person, let alone let him say "admire".


    They all looked at each other in silence. At last, Zhong LiMao said, "although we believe in the eyes of the young master, we can''t be careless in the face of the first battle of the Hu people. It will affect our fighting mood in the future."


    Li waved his hand and stopped Zhong Li''s words.


    "I know what you mean. It is precisely because of the importance of this battle that I want to adopt the fighting thought of Bai Qi. Do you think this method is the best at present? "


    Everyone looked at each other, apparently acquiesced in the saying of Li.


    Li took a long breath and continued: "I know, you also feel that Baiqi is not well qualified and has little practical experience. Well, this time, general Zhong will be the commander and white will be the assistant. "


    After a pause, he led the way to the striker: "you are in charge of the striker and help Bai Qi."


    "Do you have any objection?"


    Everyone looked at each other and nodded.


    Only then was he satisfied. The plan had been made, and the people were dispersed from the big account.


    Leave to face behind of a thick screen place low voice way: "come out."


    See, behind the screen slowly step out of a young man, it is white.


    Now the white, and half a month ago the White has been very different.


    The original white skin has become a little black, and the thin body has also become faint muscle lines under the high intensity of exercise.


    It seems reliable.


    Bai Qi strides to Li''s face and bows to Li deeply. Although his face is as usual, the deep emotion in his eyes reveals his true emotion.


    Centrifugal under the dark sigh, now Baiqi, is really the easiest time to move.


    "I will live up to your expectations."


    White rise head, solemnly promise.


    Li Li nodded and patted him on the shoulder. Then he turned and walked out of the business account and went back to his own account to have a rest.


    "How are you, young master?" Shi LAN knows that this time Li is recommending Bai Qi''s battle advice to you. Although Li is the prince of the Empire, he is also on the battlefield for the first time. Let alone Bai Qi, he is a nobody.


    At the end of the day, she''s still worried about the opposition.


    "When the clock leaves, it''s a general, but it''s a white assistant. I''ve convinced you to fight in vain. I believe that this will be a success. "


    "That''s right. If it''s successful, I''ll give you a long face and a great reputation, and I''ll be able to count it at one stroke." Shi Lan said happily: "moreover, I also told Chu Ruo about this way of fighting. Even she was full of praise."


    From pick eyebrow, Chu if praise nature is not unexpected, although she is Xiang family, but even Xiang family, in the field combat, I''m afraid also than kill God white.


    He cares about another thing.


    "When did you and Rongrong become so good, running twice in three days." Li naturally hopes to see a good relationship between them, but seeing that Shi LAN, who used to be considerate and considerate, is often not in front of her now, she has something to eat.


    Shi LAN looked away and said with a low smile: "Rong Rong is a girl in the military medical camp. Although she is accompanied by Chu Ruo, it''s boring. I used to talk with her. It''s right."


    I think you are boring.


    However, he did not point out that after all, what Shi Lan said was a fact. In this camp full of men, they suffered a lot.


    What''s more, they can get along well with each other, which is actually quite good.


    Therefore, this topic has never been further discussed.


    It didn''t take a moment for us to report that the spies had brought the latest news about the Hu people.


    "Come on, what''s up?" He sat upright on the couch, staring at the soldier in front of him.The soldier has a very ordinary face. Although he is kneeling down, it gives people a feeling that he almost doesn''t exist. He is a very easy to ignore role.


    I secretly praise him. He is really a good soldier. Even a spy can have such quality.


    "The general of Hu people is yelubo. He has been domineering here for more than ten years. He is arrogant and cruel. Moreover, jerubo has been informed that we are going to attack them for a long time, so a stone city about a hundred Li Long was built a month ago. "


    The Scout stopped for a moment and continued: "besides, this man''s fighting talent is pretty good. Daqin once sent some soldiers to hang him, but none of them was destroyed. They even buried all the prisoners alive. "


    From the eyes of a cold, the leader of the other party was cruel to such a point!


    When the detective finished his report, he stepped down immediately.


    After pondering for a moment, he left and said, "come on, it''s white."


    After thinking about it, he decided to tell Bai Qi the latest news. After all, only by knowing yourself and your enemy can you win a hundred battles.


    But what Li didn''t expect is that Bai Qi is not surprised but happy after knowing the other party''s situation. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C126

    "Childe, if you believe me, let me do it. I promise that you can beat the other side down."


    If others say such words to him, he will not believe it, but he knows that Baiqi is not only brave and good at fighting, but also not on paper.


    Therefore, he must have a great deal of confidence in saying so.


    From the nod, eyes relative, circulation of silent tacit understanding.


    The night passed quickly. At dawn, they marched to the so-called hundred Li stone Great Wall.


    As expected, the other side had been on guard and had been surrounded by the city wall.


    The war drums are constantly beating, as dense as thunder points.


    In the command tent, Bai Qi, Zhong LiMao, and Li had several high ranking leaders standing in front of the sand table, discussing the attack plan further.


    But until now, Bai Qi has revealed his complete combat plan.


    It turned out that after last night''s talk, Bai Qi went back to think about it, and finally decided that in the face of reckless and arrogant opponents, he decided to retreat to lure the enemy and separate the encirclement and annihilation.


    "Retreat to lure the enemy, divide the encirclement and annihilation?" A little head collar came out with a look of disapproval. "How can we retreat without attacking? There has never been such a truth


    White pick eyebrows, but still patience to explain: "the temporary retreat is for the success behind, you and listen to me finish."


    Unexpectedly, the little collar obviously had no patience. He slapped the table and yelled angrily, "do you want to command us, too? Don''t think that if you have a young man to guarantee you, you can do whatever you want. Don''t forget, you are using my brother''s life


    Li Li squints his eyes and stares at the collar. He is about to open his mouth, but Bai Qi takes the lead.


    "They are your brothers, but now, they are also my brothers." Bai Qi''s face sank, and the little head collar was stunned when he heard the words. Then the two people''s eyes were opposite.


    Speechless flames burst out between the two.


    After taking a look at the faces of other leaders, I realized that maybe he should not come forward to solve the problem.


    Because, maybe this is not just the idea of the leader in front of us. As long as Bai Qi can solve this problem, he will be recognized by these iron men!


    So, after thinking about it, I still didn''t make a sound, just watched the development.


    "Well, I hope you can remember that when you make a plan!" Xiaotouling finally lost the battle in the eyes of both sides, and then coldly dropped this sentence.


    Bai Qi nodded heavily, then looked at the sand table again,


    said in a deep voice: "we can first send forward troops to lure the enemy, feint defeat and retreat when the Hu people attack, attract the Hu people''s army into the bag shaped ambush built by the main force of our army, and then send two surprise troops from the flank, one of 25000 light soldiers, to make a long journey around the back of the Hu people''s army They raided the rear area of the Hu people''s army. "


    Bai Qi''s words shocked everyone. Originally, people thought Bai Qi''s fighting ideas were novel and interesting. They didn''t understand the strategy of pretending to be a failure just now. After Bai Qi explained these words, they suddenly felt like a cottage.


    However, all the people present are skilled in fighting. Although the plan seems to be ingenious, many details still need to be considered.


    "Although the plan sounds good, what do you do if the Hu people are closed in the face of provocation? This is one of them. Second, even if the other side sent a team to rush out, what if yelubo didn''t rush out of the stone city as a commander, but left most of the team to guard the city? That''s not our surprise. On the contrary, it''s the sheep into the tiger''s mouth. "


    It has to be said that Zhong LiMao is one of the five powerful generals. His words are clear and to the point.


    If these loopholes can be eliminated, Baiqi''s combat plan is perfect.


    White hook lips, eyeground across a fierce light.


    "What general Zhong said is reasonable, but I have also considered the situation you said. That jerubo is arrogant and arrogant. If we go up to challenge him, he will probably rush out. As for whether he will stay in the city or not, I will not think so. "


    Bai Qi smiles.


    "Mo Jiang has studied that the leader of the Hu people is brave and good at fighting. He always likes to be a pioneer and has a strong character. Therefore, according to this character, he will never stay in the city."


    "However, it is not enough to rely on the conjecture of personality defects to make us take such a risk! After all, this war is crucial! " Zhong Li Mei frowns slightly and sighs secretly. His character is more cautious than Bai Qi.


    After pondering for a moment, Li finally began to say: "maybe, we can use a little provocation, which can greatly improve the chance of each other breaking out of the city."


    Li''s words successfully drew people''s attention back. Li didn''t mean to keep everyone''s appetite. He continued: "since jerubo is such a temperament, we can send a team of people under the gate to yell at him."From this words, everyone was shocked, only white eyes with excited color.


    "It''s not like you, young master." Zhong Limai said in surprise.


    From pick eyebrows, shrug, a look of innocence. "On the battlefield, the hero is determined by success or failure. What''s more, the Hu people are savage and rude. Only by shouting and scolding at one stroke can they be effective, right?"


    "Yes, what you said is very reasonable. If you can do what the young master says, the success rate of the plan will be greatly improved! "


    Bai Qi clenched his fist and said excitedly.


    Everyone looked at each other and finally nodded.


    After all, we all lick blood at the edge of the knife. We know that this is the best way at the moment. Although it is a little out of line, as long as we can win, we can ignore it.


    What''s more, the Hu people are savage and cruel. They often bully the common people in the Central Plains. Even if they are fooled by them, it''s a relief! As a result, no one has made any suggestions. They have gone to prepare according to the designated guidelines. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C127

    Because Bai Qi was given the command of the battle, he just sat in the tent and listened to the war reports from the spies.


    And as the fighting started, a steady stream of intelligence was sent to the big account in the rear.


    From the hands holding the latest war news, eyes like electricity staring at the huge sand table in front of, from time to time fiddling with the above platoon.


    Shi LAN opened the curtain of the tent and brought in a plate of tea, followed by Duan Murong and Chu Ruo.


    "Young master, have a drink. I''ve been thinking about it since I got up in the morning. I don''t think my mouth is dry."


    With a smile, Li took the tea from Shi LAN and drank it.


    Shi LAN took the empty cup, and then put the plate in her hand aside. She went to the sand table and stood still. Duan Murong looked at it and took out a pill.


    "This is Tianxiang pill. It can keep a clear mind for a long time and refresh the mind."


    Li Wenyan took it and ate it immediately.


    Duanmurong''s eyes flashed and softened a lot.


    Chu Ruo went straight to the sand table and said, "it turns out that this is the so-called stone city, and the setting is exquisite."


    Li was attracted by Chu Ruo, looked at her and said, "do you think this stone city is exquisite?"


    Chu Ruo pondered for a moment, nodded: "yes, but this defense seems to be very good, but it has a big loophole."


    Li felt his chin and said Bai Qi''s plan. Chu Ruo smelled the speech, his eyes brightened, and exclaimed, "what a wonderful plan! Is he the young man you found a few days ago? I heard from Duanmu girl that she was a strange child, but I didn''t expect that he had such a powerful tactic. If you were born in our Xiang family, you would be able to cultivate a generation of generals. "


    Li Pai, shaking his head, said: "although Bai Qi was not born in the Xiang family, he is also a great general."


    "Young master, are you so sure?" Chu if unconvinced pick eyebrow.


    With a smile, Li goulip pointed to the sand table and said, "you see, the stone city is located on a high ground. Although it seems easy to defend and difficult to attack, it stands out on the plain, leading to the Central Plains on one side and the hinterland of the Hu people on the other."


    "The Hu people are savage and aggressive. Although they have opened up a lot of territory, especially the black wolf tribe, with the help of the so-called think tank, they seem to have unified all the Hu people. However, the Hu people''s operational policy has always been to concentrate their troops on the front line, which is extremely fierce and leads to the emptiness of the rear forces. "


    A cold light flashed from the fundus of the eye.


    "Before, most of them were fighting with the internal Hu people to expand their territory, so the disadvantages of this way of fighting have not been highlighted. But this time, Baiqi adopted the method of feint attack, which can seize them when they are not on guard. "


    Churuo nodded. "It''s true that even if they react later, the supreme place will be occupied by us, and even fall into our attack. When the morale of the army is in chaos, it''s hard to be defeated if you don''t want to be defeated. "


    Chu ruo''s voice was a little excited, and he sighed secretly. As expected, he was worthy of the Xiang family of the fighting family. Even the young Chu ruo''s military talent was amazing.


    "Moreover, if we win this battle, we will cut off the connection between the Hu people and the Central Plains. Before this big battle has started, the Hu people will be in a disadvantage." Chu ruo''s eyes are very bright, obviously very interested in this topic.


    "This white rise is really hidden. It''s a way of avoiding the real and attacking the false. This way of fighting, even our Xiang clan can not understand. I didn''t expect to be used by him. I really don''t know what it would be like if Xiang Liang knew it. "


    Chu if a face regrets to mix to say curiously.


    What we don''t know is that when they are in a heated discussion in the big account.


    On the stone city, yelubo, who is seeking to beat the army of the Central Plains, rashly decides to take offensive action under the condition of expanding confidence and not knowing the reality of Daqin.


    Originally, his deputy general wanted to stop, but he didn''t expect that Qin soldiers would shout and scold at the gate of the city, and immediately lost the idea of persuading them.


    On the contrary, they think that the people of central plains are weak, they dare not use real weapons, they only know the Kung Fu of their mouth.


    As a result, Zhong LiMao and others did not wait too long, but they had already opened the gate of the city and led most of the troops out of the city to fight.


    Who knows, Qin soldiers are thunderous, small rain, seemingly clamorous incomparable, but while fighting back.


    When yelubo saw this, he was even more arrogant. He took the army out of the city behind him and yelled, "brothers, do you see that all the people in the central plains are cowards and dare not fight us? Hahaha - just follow up and beat them to shit!"


    Yelubo''s voice was so loud that even Zhong LiMao, the commander in the rear of the battlefield, heard it. Zhong LiMao just picked his eyebrows coldly, and then kept giving orders according to the original plan.


    In fact, compared with surprise attack on the rear, this task of luring the enemy is more difficult. After all, if you let the other side see that you are hooking him, once the other side turns back on the way, the consequences will be very terrible, even if you lose your wife and turn back!Riding on a high horse, Bai Qi, who is on the right side of Zhong LiMao, naturally heard the other party''s clamor and said coldly: "but how dare a clown be so arrogant! Grandpa, this will make you look good! "


    Then Fu Er said something in Zhong Li Mei''s ear. Zhong Li Mei nodded when he heard the words, and then gave an order coldly.


    It turned out that when Bai Qi saw that the situation on the battlefield was almost over, he allowed the soldiers to start to pretend defeat, then secretly spread their wings and set up surprise troops to threaten the Hu people''s army, wedged between the leading force and the main force of the Hu people''s army, waiting for an opportunity to split.


    In this way, if the two armies stick together, it will be more able to ensure that the Hu people will enter the originally set bag like encirclement!


    Yelubo didn''t realize that in front of him, there was a huge pocket shaped pre-set position of Qin army, waiting for his capture. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C128

    Just as the Hu people''s troops out of the city slowly stepped into the trap designed by Bai Qi, the 25000 odd light soldiers who detoured to the rear of the stone city on the other side also arrived. Facing the few remaining Hu people in the stone city, they formed an almost one-sided massacre.


    After yelubo''s army out of the city completely entered the encirclement circle, Zhong LiMao separated a team and suddenly appeared behind the Hu people''s army. He used the terrain to block the whole bag shaped ambush circle and put the whole Hu people''s army into encirclement.


    The courage of the Hu soldiers is to work hard, but when they see that they are surrounded by the Qin soldiers, they lose most of their courage.


    Seeing that the Qin soldiers, who seemed to be weak and weak just now, were suddenly all eyes, and their weapons and halberds were more than one level strong, the few brave soldiers left immediately began to hesitate.


    Hu people''s team gradually revealed chaos.


    "Chief, we are in the trap!" The deputy general yelled at jerubo, regretting that he had not stopped him from going out of the city.


    Yelubo was pushed about by the Hu horses in a disordered formation on both sides, and his heart was even more furious.


    "Damn it, give it to me!" Jerubo threw his spear and galloped his horse.


    However, there were too many troops out of the city, and now he was in chaos. For a moment, he couldn''t show his body.


    When jerubo had fallen into such a dilemma, he was furious and his eyes flashed with fierce light.


    There was a silver light passing by. Yelubo waved his long gun and killed eight captains around him!


    Rao is used to seeing the bloody Hu people. At the moment, seeing this scene, he can''t help but stop the pace of panic, but his face is even more hesitant.


    Yelubo even killed eight captains in an attempt to stabilize the morale of the army. Seeing the signs of panic getting better, he thought his move was effective.


    But I don''t know that the ruthlessness of waving a butcher''s knife at will has made people feel cold.


    The stagnation is not a shock, but a chill!


    Yelubo naturally didn''t pay attention to the people''s wishes, but thought it would work. He stood up with a long gun in his hand and ordered hundreds of thousands of Hu people''s troops to attack the Qin army''s barriers from all directions, but he was never able to break through.


    "Chief, it seems that the people of the Central Plains have been prepared for a long time. We have been deceived. For the sake of today''s plan, we''d better join the army quickly, get out of the siege and return to the city quickly!" The deputy was obviously calmer than jerubo, he suggested hastily.


    Yelubo seemed to be able to listen to his deputy''s words. He was about to give an order, but he didn''t want to. Zhong LiMao had already thought that the other side would do this. Now that he had entered the encirclement, how could he let them escape easily.


    Zhong Li''s cold eyes made the two wings attack quickly and cut the Hu people''s army into three sections. The Hu people''s army separated from each other and fell into chaos.


    "General Zhong, you can take in the net." Bai Qi''s eyes were full of excitement and he roared.


    Zhong LiMao''s eyes were fixed on the situation on the battlefield, pondered for a moment, and said: "although now if we start the final fight with the Hu people, we can really win the final victory, and then we will kill more than half of the Hu people''s military strength. However, if so, it is difficult to tame the wild nature of the Hu people, and it is difficult to guarantee whether they will arouse their cruel and bloodthirsty nature in the end. If we fight back, our soldiers will suffer a lot. "


    "What do you mean?" After all, in his dictionary, this kind of situation that can confirm his victory is a happy killing.


    Although both Zhong LiMao and Bai Qi are rare generals, Zhong LiMao obviously cherishes the lives of his soldiers more than Bai Qi.


    "Jerubo rushed out of the city to fight, and did not bring food and grass. Moreover, now he is surrounded by us. Looking at the time, they must have captured the rear of the Hu people. As long as we constantly send light cavalry to harass them and make them nervous, as long as it takes a period of time, we have food and grass support in the rear, so we are not afraid. But the Hu people will be exhausted, and then they will win without fighting! "


    White up a Leng, although the heart feel a little unhappy, but in the end still feel that the clock from the ignorance of this plan is really wonderful.


    It has to be said that fortunately, what we have met now is young Bai Qi, who has not yet become a dictatorial general in the future battlefield. Although he is full of ambition, he can still listen to others.


    "Chief, we were scattered by the army of the Central Plains people!" The situation is more and more critical, Hu deputy general face also appeared obvious anxious color.


    "For today''s sake, we can only fight with the Central Plains people''s army. My personal guard is still in the city. If he sees that we haven''t returned for a long time, he will surely lead his troops out of the city to help us. Don''t worry, chief


    The deputy general could only say that his hope was placed on his pro guard, but what he didn''t know was that the rear area where he had high hopes had been occupied by the Central Plains people on the other side.


    They are now turtles in a jar!


    The sky is getting dim. The Hu people who have been fighting for more than half a day are already hungry. Fear and hunger have made everyone anxious.The lives of the eight captains who were killed in the daytime had gradually lost their deterrent power.


    Zhong LiMao had already ordered the guards to send food and grass to the rear. Tonight, they were stationed in the same place.


    In the big tent, from the front of the battle report, excited eyes shine.


    "Come on, let''s march all night, take all the food and grass, and set out for the front line!" From the decisive order, this is the first victory, or a great victory!


    Naturally, he will witness such a grand scene with his own eyes!


    What''s more, if it is not bad, tomorrow''s battlefield victory will be the one with the least casualties since the founding of the Qin Dynasty. The most important thing is that if he takes the rest of the army, he can frighten the remaining strength of the Hu people again!


    When the battle is won and the situation is reported to the one in the capital of Qin, it will be a real great achievement. At that time, he will never be able to move him at will.


    Moreover, if this battle is successful, it is estimated that the progress bar of the system will be filled more than once, and several system rewards can be extracted at that time!


    It can be said that it can be counted with one stone! ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C129

    Before dawn the next day, there was a flurry of panic in the Hu people''s camp. The Hu people who were starving for a day and a night were already red eyed, and even yelubo could not be suppressed.


    At this time, when Zhong Limai was about to order the last charge, a deafening roar came from the rear.


    Turn around and see, far from riding a high horse from the head is from!


    Zhong LiMao was just a little stunned, and he already understood Li''s intention. He was so angry that he yelled: "the general has led the army to join us, the backup has arrived, and the whole army will listen to the order and kill us!"


    "Kill The roar of more than 100000 Qin soldiers has become the last blow to break the defense line in the hearts of Hu soldiers.


    In a flash, many Hu people lost their armor.


    This is also one of the weaknesses of the Hu people''s army. Although the killing spirit is amazing when they work hard, as long as they are seriously damaged, the Hu people''s army without careful training will fall apart in an instant!


    When the Hu people''s morale was shaken, they began to go their own way. Even if yelubo wanted to recover, he could not return to heaven!


    From now already arrived before the battle, pondered for a moment, took the internal power to roar a way: "Disarm not to kill!"


    The voice echoed through the sky outside the Great Wall. After a while, many Hu people put down their weapons. Yelubo was desperate to regroup the remaining troops. Four teams broke through the encirclement in turn, but he could not get out.


    "Damn it, how can these people from the Central Plains be so difficult!" Although yelubo''s character is cruel, it is undeniable that his own force value is quite good. A long gun is wielded by a tiger. Between the two sides, Qin soldiers are killed under the horse.


    Li threw a wink at Zhong Limu. Zhong Limu nodded, drew a bow and set up an arrow. The silver armor reflected a dazzling light in the light of the dawn.


    Centrifugal up slightly excited color, wind arc arrow, after so long, will see the word again!


    I saw an arrow shining with silver light, with the roaring wind, flying towards jerubo. And naturally, yelubo was not an ordinary person. He dodged the fierce arrow.


    However, the proud smile on the corner of his mouth has not yet bloomed, and it has become the last expression of his life.


    "Chief!" The deputy general was shocked and angry to the top. At the moment when he saw jerubo fall from his horse, his heart was cold. He knew that the battle was doomed.


    Oh no, maybe, at the moment when they were out of town, they were doomed to lose at the moment.


    It is undeniable that although yelubo is cruel and ruthless, he is the last backbone of the Hu people in such a chaotic situation. Now, when this backbone dies, he loses all hope.


    On the battlefield, there began to be the sound of many weapons falling on the ground. With the beginning, the sound behind it became more and more intensive.


    Zhong Limai ordered all the Qin soldiers to shrink their encirclement and begin to approach the central Hu people.


    In order to prevent the Hu people''s repentance, the soldiers were careful.


    From pick eyebrow, fiercely shout a way: "the stone city of your rear area has already been occupied by my another strange soldier, if you dare to resist, the safety of your relatives and friends, can''t guarantee."


    Although this threat is hateful, we still need some absolute coercion for these insolent Hu people.


    Sure enough, some of the Hu people''s eyes were still poisonous. After hearing Li''s shouting, they were silent.


    Li nodded with satisfaction and took the army to prepare to enter the stone city in advance. The work after that was handed over to Zhong LiMao.


    "Bai Qi, you did a good job." From the side of the head, to the side of the boy riding a horse said, after this battle, Bai Qi''s original sharp momentum began to become clear.


    So, should he really be worthy of killing God?


    "Thank you for your help. Bai Qi will never forget it!" The fundus of the young man''s eyes glowed with obvious excitement. "I''ve long imagined that I would be so reckless on the battlefield now, but it''s a pity that before the world was in chaos and the seven kingdoms were conquering. Although the Qin Kingdom was powerful, it was mostly brutal except for the Meng family. It''s not worth my loyalty. "


    "Just understand." Pick your eyebrows. "On the battlefield, I will give you as much freedom as possible, but I want you to understand that you need to know where the bottom line is. What I need is your absolute loyalty, otherwise, how can you get to the present position, I will naturally pull you down. "


    Bai Qi''s eyes flashed and his head lowered. "I understand."


    After nodding, he continued to say, "in your opinion, how about this jerubo?"


    Bai Qi pondered for a moment and said to the point, "more than brave, less than resourceful."


    "It''s a good idea. You should know that there is a mysterious woman on the side of the Hu people, who is said to be their think tank. This time we won so easily, because the other side can''t understand our reality. After this battle, the other side''s woman will certainly collect our information. I''m afraid that the next battle will not be so simple. ""The soldiers are coming to cover up the water and the earth. Why are they afraid?" Bai Qi is worthy of the spirit of youth, and he is full of confidence.


    He shook his head with a smile. "I always have a feeling that this woman is not simple."


    Bai Qi was slightly stunned, and his face was excited. He finally stopped. He hesitated and said, "although it''s amazing that a woman can get such a right of discourse in Hu people, her strength alone is not enough. What''s more, the wild nature of the Hu people is hard to tame. Even if it is driven by temporary interests, it is unreliable. "


    He felt his chin and pondered.


    "You have a point, but you have to be careful. OK, the stone city is ahead. Let''s speed up and finish the camping for more than half a month tonight! "


    Later, according to historical records, the imperial Prince Fusu led the Qin soldiers to defeat the Hu people in the frontier fortress, and took tens of thousands of captives, with less than 1000 casualties. This is a historical legacy! ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C130

    Because the first battle won a great victory, we can relax once tonight by giving orders and rewarding the three armed forces.


    Of course, we didn''t forget to do a good job in safety. There are still soldiers on patrol outside the city wall. We just increased the number of shifts so that everyone can participate in the celebration banquet.


    After entering the city, in addition to the old and weak women and children of Hu people, there are also many Central Plains slaves. Presumably, they are the soldiers captured by yelubo.


    The slaves were overjoyed when they saw the army of Li entering the city. Even when they knew they wanted to reward the three armies, they took the initiative to take out the materials in the city.


    Even Shi LAN and Duanmu Rong, Chu Ruo and others can''t help but join the celebration team. Because, among those captives, there are some women, who are very hard-working, a few people''s rare compassion flooding, a few girls nest together, chatting happily.


    Apart from nature, he would not disturb him. He knew that the three of them had been staying in the barracks where they were all men. When they suddenly met girls who could talk to each other, they would be excited for a while.


    After thinking about it, he, as a coach, strangely could not raise his interest in celebration. He explained to Zhong LiMao. He put on a suit of Hu people''s clothes and sneaked out of the gate of the city quietly.


    Riding on an ordinary Hu horse, he drove his horse towards the hinterland of the Great Wall.


    So far, he has never appeared in the vision of Hu people. Presumably, Hu people will never know what he looks like.


    The most important thing is that he believes that even if the Hu people want to break their heads, they will not think that he dares to go deep into the hinterland alone, just on the night of the great victory.


    When I saw the spark not far away, I stopped the horse. Then I led the horse into a small forest and tied the horse under a tree. Then I walked slowly towards the depth of the forest.


    In fact, he didn''t mean anything else. He just wanted to take a walk. After all, it''s undeniable that the air is first-class in the grassland outside the Great Wall.


    Moreover, the grassland night, the sky is also very beautiful, the stars all over the sky, it looks very beautiful.


    Maybe, when the war is over, he can take Shilan and duanmurong to watch the moon and stars at night.


    He whistled in a good mood, leaned on the thick tree trunk and looked up at the starry sky. It was very quiet around, but he could hear the murmuring water.


    Why? The sound of running water?


    From the blink of an eye, my heart a little curious, really did not expect that there will be water here.


    About now there is no matter, away from the whim of the direction of the sound of water came to walk in the past.


    As we get closer, the sound of the water is getting louder and louder. It seems that this is still a big river.


    From the interest is more concentrated, the pace can not help but speed up a little.


    However, although the sound seems to be very close, I can''t help but walk a mile away. Looking at the surrounding environment, I feel that the air is getting wetter and wetter. Through the bushes, what appears in front of me is a big valley.


    He was surprised that there would be a valley in the plain.


    Left and right scan for a while, did not find anything unusual, hesitated for a moment, or jumped down.


    The valley is not deep for him who has Lingbo micro step. After jumping down, he found a long and thick vine hanging from the top of the valley, which is hidden under a raised stone.


    If you look at it from above, you don''t see it.


    But with this vine, as long as the arm strength is not enough people can follow the vine down.


    With a flash in his eyes, I suddenly think of a scene that often appears in the novel. The protagonist falls off the cliff and discovers some magical treasure by accident.


    Although he already has a system, there are not too many good things, right?


    After all, although there are many good things in the system, there are few that can be obtained each time.


    Centrifugal thinking hundred turn, but did not stop at the foot, straight toward the middle of the valley.


    The sound of the water is getting louder and louder. Maybe there is a small waterfall here.


    At the foot of the soil more and more wet, it seems that the distance from the water source is not far.


    Once again through a dense bush, appeared in front of the scene, let leave almost startled jaw.


    Unexpectedly, I didn''t see the treasure, but I saw a woman bathing naked!


    From his point of view, just can see the woman''s smooth back, white porcelain general greasy skin in the moonlight almost like a good Satin general.


    He left his mind and was ready to slip away.


    The remaining light of the corner of the eye swept, but found the woman on the shore of the clothes, immediately stopped to leave.


    Perhaps, it was not the poor clothes with little cloth that attracted his eyes, but a token placed on the top of the clothes by a woman!


    It was a good token made of agarwood, engraved with the word "black wolf"!Black wolf! This woman is from the black wolf tribe!


    From the pupil suddenly shrunk, the line of sight again swept to the woman, the woman at the moment slightly side head, perfect side face revealed, although the facial features are more profound, but the whole has obvious delicate soft, and Hu woman rough crazy appearance far away.


    The woman of the black wolf tribe looks very beautiful. Looking at her white and tender skin, she obviously hasn''t done any rough work and has a good life. The cloth of her clothes shows that her status is not low.


    The most important thing is that he clearly remembers that if she can have a token made of agarwood, then her status in the Hu tribe can almost equal that of the big leader!


    And the black wolf tribe has these factors at the same time, it seems that only the mysterious think tank woman!


    His eyes were heavy. If the woman in front of him was really the one he thought, now he had to leave here.


    Although he can kill her here, he still can''t do it. What''s more, he doesn''t think that he will lose to this clever woman in a confrontation.


    Make up your mind, lift your feet carefully, ready to leave this right and wrong place quietly. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C131

    From the imagination is very good, but the reality always like to joke with people.


    When he came in just now, the Bush was still quiet. There was a dead tree branch under his feet. At the moment when his feet fell, the dead tree branch made a click.


    The sound was originally inaudible, but there was some Kungfu in the audience. Even if women''s martial arts were not very good, it was loud enough in such a quiet night.


    "Who!" Enchanting voice sounded, centrifugal next sigh, since was found, so had to plan, directly back to the woman standing there.


    Just, originally want to stand there motionless idea in the corner of the eye glimpses a fierce cold light, completely bankrupt.


    On the spot a donkey roll, although the posture is a little ugly, but in such a short range of sudden attack, this action is the most effective way to avoid.


    After dodging, Li immediately got up from the ground and looked again. The woman was dressed and stood in front of him.


    A woman dressed up in a purple gauze skirt with exotic customs, wrapped around her waist with a ring of silver bells, makes a clear sound when she walks, with a bewitching tone. Coupled with the lazy style just after bathing, it is like a enchanting purple demon lotus blooming in the moonlight. Even if she is used to seeing the beauty like Shilan, she can''t help but be a little stunned.


    However, his stupefied spirit is destined to last for a short time, because the beauty on the other side attacks again without stopping when she sees that she can''t succeed. The fierce and light moves look very good, but the attack is slightly insufficient.


    Centrifugal shaking his head, for the other side''s attack is not in the eye, just stretch out a hand, dexterously hold the other side''s hand on the slender dagger, and then take advantage of the area, the woman will be he buckled in the arms.


    "Get out of here!"


    The strong fragrance, though strong, doesn''t make people feel uncomfortable. On the contrary, it feels extremely sweet.


    Although, accompanied by this fragrance is a Jiao reprimand.


    Li lowered his head and whispered in her ear: "beauty under the moon is beautiful."


    "Kill you!" After a kick, I had to let go of the man in my arms and stepped back.


    "Don''t waste your efforts. You can''t kill me. Besides, how can such a beautiful woman have such a big temper? Besides, I didn''t mean to offend you. Originally wanted to leave quietly, so that you and I would not be embarrassed, but accidentally made a noise. It''s an embarrassing situation. "


    From shrugged, a pair of their own helpless expression.


    The woman''s face was cold and she gritted her teeth and said, "what kind of man are you! Just look. I''m not a fussy woman, either! "


    Although the other side said so, she understood that she just found that she couldn''t beat him after the fight, and found a step for herself.


    Li also didn''t poke the other party''s little trick, but with a faint smile, he arched his hand to the other party and said: "since the misunderstanding has been solved, I''ll leave now. Miss Hu Ji, don''t worry. I won''t publicize what happened tonight. "


    "Stop!" There was a flash of anger on Hu Ji''s delicate and charming face. "Now that you know my name, I want to know yours."


    There was a strange color on his face. He stared at Hu Ji and didn''t speak.


    Hu Ji''s eyes flashed, and then she opened her mouth.


    "It''s unreasonable for you to see what you just saw and know your name, but I don''t know anything about you. Otherwise, it''s not like the daughter of our Hu people. "


    Li Shixiao shook his head and said, "I''m Li."


    In a word, Hu Ji is the first person in the world to hear this self introduction from him except Liz.


    Centrifugal under some exclamation of the world''s wonderful impermanence.


    "Away? It''s a strange name, but it sounds very nice. "


    Hu people are straightforward and straightforward, which is also refreshing. He said to himself.


    "But you don''t look like we Hu people." Hu Ji''s eyes turned cold. "How did you get here?"


    Centrifugation next tight, Hu Ji now this reaction, really want to some like that legendary spicy wisdom woman.


    However, Li had already figured out the countermeasures. Naturally, he spoke calmly and said, "my father is from the Central Plains, and my mother is Hu. My mother died when she gave birth to me, and has been living with my father in the frontier of the Central Plains. In recent years, the war has spread and my father has gone, so I do some profiteering business to make a living between the Hu people and the Central Plains people. "


    Hu Ji smell speech, the cold color on the face went a lot.


    She must have believed it.


    I think so. Although the Central Plains and the Hu people are antagonistic, there are some good relations between the people in the border areas and the ordinary Hu people. Although they are few, they are not without them.


    If Li is a child born of the combination of the two, then it''s not surprising that he looks like a central plains man.


    The most important thing is that Li''s eyes are deep among the people in the Central Plains, more like a mixture of the two.The identity of the reseller can better explain why he appeared here at such a time.


    Because the reseller originally found some rare things in Hudi, and then reselled them to the Central Plains. It''s a rather unusual profession to resell, so it''s fair to say that I came out in the middle of the night.


    After thinking about it again and feeling that there was no loophole in what he said, he looked at Hu Ji with calm eyes.


    Unexpectedly, after listening to what he said just now, Hu Ji stood there slightly stunned, and her eyes seemed to recall something.


    Just when Li almost thought that Hu Ji would not say anything more.


    A voice with a little lonely feeling rang up.


    "You and I are in the same boat. Are mixed race children destined to have an ill fated life Hu Ji''s exclamation let the centrifugal next tight.


    Did he hear something extraordinary?


    From the thought, or to maintain the silence of the eyes, nose, nose and heart.


    After all, Hu Ji''s personality has not been clearly understood, and it''s the first time to meet her. Who knows why she suddenly said such words? ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C132

    "Ha ha, why do I say this?" Hu Ji chuckled and looked up, only to see the desolation of her mouth.


    Centrifugation under a slight move, the original idea has disappeared, the mouth has long been before the opening of thought.


    "Is one of your parents also from the Central Plains?"


    "Well - I mean." I''m a little stuttered. "Well, if you don''t want to say it, forget it."


    Hu Ji a pair of beautiful eyes quietly looking at him, under the moonlight, from this just see clearly, that pair of eyes turned out to be beautiful pale purple, delicate to enchanting face, there is a touch of loneliness, let people love, at the moment, she is completely not like that people feel afraid of the poisonous Hu Ji.


    "My mother is from Central Plains."


    Hu Ji found a place and sat down. Her pale purple eyes quietly looked at the starry sky above her head. Looking at this scene, she felt a sense of peace in her heart.


    This feeling made him lose the courage to leave here. Instead, he walked slowly and sat down beside Hu Ji.


    It was not until the slightly damp soil on the ground came with a slight sense of wetness that Li realized that he was sitting quietly with Hu Ji of the enemy camp on such a beautiful night to talk to each other, although the other party didn''t know his identity.


    But it''s amazing enough!


    Forget it, you can settle down as soon as you come. In a word, we haven''t confronted each other in the battlefield yet. So, it''s better to regard tonight as the fate of our neighbors.


    Hu Ji slightly looked away and said in a soft voice, "my mother was abducted by my father. She became pregnant and was forced to give birth to me. Mother used to be a famous Huakui in the Central Plains. Therefore, she couldn''t stand the harsh environment outside the great wall and ended up depressed. After her mother left, her father drank all day and beat and scolded me frequently. "


    Hearing this, he was shocked. He didn''t expect that a smooth and resourceful woman among Hu people should have such a miserable childhood.


    "Tribulation is sometimes the best catalyst for success. I''m sure you can have a good time. "


    Hu Ji''s eyes were sharp as soon as she said that.


    "How do you know I''m doing well?"


    With a little smile, Li leisurely said: "you know, as a scalper, what I need is a good vision. Look at your clothes, even in the Central Plains, they are also extremely rare high-grade materials. Since you can afford this dress, how can you have a bad life? "


    Hu Ji stared at him tightly for half a while, then turned her head, obviously believing what he said.


    After pondering for a moment, Li said, "Miss Hu Ji."


    "Just call me Hu Ji." Leave words did not finish, was cut off by Hu Ji.


    Li Leng for a while, and then said without affectation: "Hu Ji, I always feel that your guard is too heavy. I don''t know if it was your childhood experience that caused this, but I think success will only patronize thorns and tribulations, won''t it? If you don''t have the experience as a child, maybe you are a poor Hu woman now, or even a slave. "


    Hu Ji smell speech, obviously Leng for a while, eyebrow tiny pick, toward leave say: "your opinion, pour is novel."


    With a smile, he continued: "I''m just telling the truth. The most important thing is that I think you must be beautiful when you smile, girl. Don''t always frown


    "Where do I lock my brows? I''m not smiling?" Hu Ji looked at him with her side face, and a enchanting smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. Her eyes flashed away. I don''t know why, this kind of smile towards Hu Ji made him shake his strict mind.


    He has already learned the spiritual skill, the magic skill. Is it amazing that Hu Ji has the magic skill?


    He looked up and down at Hu Ji without any trace. Indeed, the woman was full of charm. If it wasn''t for his determination, and knowing the other person''s identity, he might have shocked her more deeply than just now.


    Rao is so, also shows her charm of how powerful.


    After all, enchantment is a systematic product. When he learned it, he also improved his defense against spiritual attacks such as enchantment. Under such circumstances, he could feel a little shaken in his defense.


    Then there''s only one possibility.


    Hu Ji''s martial arts may not be powerful, but she has a very strong charm. Even the big leader of the black wolf tribe obeys her, thanks to this mysterious but powerful charm.


    Li Shen lowered his face and said to Hu Ji seriously: "this is not a sincere smile. Although it is beautiful, it has no soul."


    Hu Jiru was killed by thunder.


    Her smile is her biggest weapon. As early as ten years ago, she found out that if she wants to change her miserable life, she should make good use of her smile.


    So, she has the status she is today.


    Once upon a time, she thought that in her life, what she heard would always be praise for her smile.But today, under the beautiful moonlight and starry night, the handsome young man said to her with a smile.


    Her smile is not beautiful!


    She should be angry, shouldn''t she? After all, this is her biggest capital, the most proud thing.


    But at this moment, she could not feel the slightest sense of anger. Instead, she was full of complexity. She even felt that the ice in her heart, which had been frozen for ten years, was shaking quietly. Although it was slight, it was enough to shock her mind.


    Hu Ji was rarely silent, although she kept telling herself that she should firmly remember the appearance of the person in front of her, and then let the black wolf send someone to find him, and throw the person who dared to offend herself into the snake cave. There is no corpse left.


    But the real situation is that I did write down the young man''s face in front of me by the bright moonlight, but I didn''t mean to kill him at all. Some of them are just soft and gentle that I don''t understand.


    Even, there is her reluctance to admit and face a little touched. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C133

    Li Li quietly looks at Hu Ji. He knows that his words must make the woman in front of him feel turbulent, but he just doesn''t know whether she understands his meaning or suppresses her anger.


    After a long time, Hu Ji let out a breath.


    "Leave."


    Hu Ji called softly and looked up.


    What comes into view is a warm smile just like the warmest rose. It is the most extreme beauty that combines the bright atmosphere of women outside the Great Wall with the gentle and tender feelings of women in the Central Plains.


    From the eyes of a Shen, the mind even lost in such a smile for a while.


    Then there was a deeper shock.


    What kind of enchantment is Hu Ji practicing? Under her sincere smile, her power has such a huge bonus.


    Did he lift a stone and hit himself in the foot?


    Hu Ji saw from a pair of expression, finally satisfied with a smile.


    "Ha ha, I thought my charm was out of order." Hu Ji, who is smiling like this, looks surprisingly lovely.


    From the helpless smile, point the tip of Hu Ji''s nose, the voice of intimacy said: "the net said stupid, you are so beautiful, how can charm failure."


    "Since it''s not my charm failure, it''s you who are not in a hurry?" Hu Ji''s tone relaxed. They were like old friends they hadn''t seen for many years. They had a good talk.


    "I see." Hu Ji glanced up and down at him. "The dress you are wearing looks ordinary, but in fact it has fine stitching and is very soft. It seems that you are also a successful businessman."


    From the hook lips smile, did not speak.


    "By the way, how did you get here?" Hu Ji''s question seems very casual, obviously, she is not trying, but purely out of curiosity.


    On that pair of pale purple eyes, from the concentration of quiet gas, strive to let oneself not be affected by the charm of the gas.


    "I was going to come here to meet with the merchants in the Central Plains to exchange goods and materials, but before anyone came, I turned around and found the valley here. I slipped down. Fortunately, some martial arts skills fell down on the concave stone platform. I saw a very thick vine and came here along the vine. "


    Apart from the half true and half false words, coupled with the calm tone, Rao Shi Hu Ji didn''t find anything unusual.


    "If so, today''s meeting is really our destiny." Hu Ji took a long breath and looked up at the starry sky with complicated eyes.


    He hesitated for a moment and said, "what''s the matter? Is there anything bothering you? "


    Hu Ji was stunned and shook her head.


    From the eyes of a sink, no longer sound.


    The atmosphere between them suddenly quieted down. After a long time, Hu Ji''s voice sounded again.


    "You don''t like to talk. You''re not like us Hu people."


    Leave a little smile. "My father is from the Central Plains, so he has had more opportunities in the Central Plains since he was a child."


    Hu Ji nodded clearly and said with disdain: "the men in the central plains are not as straightforward as my son outside the Great Wall."


    "Ha ha, but the men in the central plains are more considerate and resourceful than the men outside the Great Wall."


    Hu Ji a Leng, half ring nod.


    "That''s true. Most of our men are reckless. However, if they know how to respect people and how to use their brains, the Central Plains will be the world of the Hu people. "


    Li Wenyan didn''t go on.


    Hu Ji also reacted quickly and stopped talking about it.


    Two people you come and I go of chat, the horizon unexpectedly also spread fish belly white.


    "I''m going." Hu Ji got up and had a good view of her body line in the morning light.


    He also got up. "I''ll see you again."


    Li made a farewell gesture and turned to leave.


    "Wait a minute."


    From the back, full of doubts looking at her, Hu Ji enchanting smile, charming to him.


    "Let''s go."


    Li Tiao Mei, who is noncommittal about Hu Ji''s behavior of shouting but saying nothing, nods to Hu Ji, and then disappears into the deep bush.


    When the tall and handsome figure disappeared in her sight, the smile on Hu Ji''s face gradually faded, and her eyes were full of complexity.


    This night is incredible for her. Since she entered the black wolf tribe, after so many years of painstaking efforts, she finally got her present position. It''s not only her smile and wisdom, but also her cold and hard heart, which can''t be moved by foreign things.


    But last night, in the face of the man she just met for the first time, she said what she had never said to others, which is tantamount to opening a hole in her defense.


    It''s just impossible for her. But now, it did happen, even, she did not want to stop the mind.


    Even if the youth has a similar past with her, it should not be so.After all, she is a very dangerous woman in the eyes of black wolf, the hero of the Hu people. She should not have appeared last night.


    Hu Ji lowered her head, looked at the black wolf token with excellent color around her waist, and stroked it with her long white fingers.


    Just now, when the young man said goodbye, she wanted to give this black wolf token to him.


    At that moment, she almost forgot how important the black wolf token was to her, and even more forgot that the condensation of her hard work for so many years was the power status brought by the black wolf token.


    The most important thing is that if the leader of black wolf knows that he has given such an important token to a strange man who has just seen him for the first time and even knows only one name, he is in the business of reselling.


    Well, even if I can help him fight outside the Great Wall, I''m afraid I won''t let him go.


    Hu Ji''s eyes flashed and she told herself in her heart.


    Hu Ji, Hu Ji, don''t forget that your goal is to trample on all the people who once looked down on you. You can''t be upset for a man who doesn''t know the details.


    He pinched the black wolf token in his hand. In the morning light, the enchanting and beautiful woman in a purple dress full of exotic customs looks like an attractive and dangerous poppy flower! ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C134

    From the fast walk on the road, climbing up the vine, from the mind or some restless.


    Obviously, for himself and strangers such a cordial chat a night, from the same tangle with Hu Ji.


    What''s more, Li is the person who knows that the other party will eventually stand on the opposite side of himself, and even this kind of opposition is a life and death existence.


    However, it is undeniable that after that night, he had a little rare admiration and pity for this woman. Because I know the identity of the other party, I understand that the deeds that once resounded through the Hu tribe and made the Central Plains heard were made by this enchanting and charming woman.


    No doubt, this woman is terrible, but she also has a pity for the past. It''s one thing when I don''t know, but it''s another thing when I know now that I have this feeling of pity.


    However, fortunately, Li has not forgotten the main thing. No matter what changes he has in his attitude towards her, it will not hinder his plan and affect his attitude in the future.


    Maybe Li and Hu Ji are the same kind of people who know what they really want.


    Absolutely unfeeling, but also relatively amorous.


    Maybe it''s because they are so close that they feel so close in such a short time. Even Shi LAN and Duan Murong can''t give him the feeling of loving each other.


    Standing on the top of the valley, he sighed and turned away.


    Of course, he did not forget that on the way back, he carefully hid his body, so as not to be tracked by Hu Ji.


    When I got back to the stone city, I found that I had been looking for myself.


    Li felt his nose, lowered his head and let Chu Ruo scold him. Duan Murong and Shi LAN sat with red eyes and didn''t even say a word.


    Since he knew he was wrong, he didn''t dare to talk about Hua. Originally, he was going to go out and come back. Who ever wanted to meet Hu Ji and talked all night.


    "Do you have any sense of responsibility? Do you know how anxious we were when we got up this morning and couldn''t find you? Do you think you are great when you see the great victory? If Duanmu girl and Shi girl didn''t help you stop those generals, I''m afraid the whole army will know that you were not in the army all night. "


    Although churuo''s words are sharp, they are very reasonable.


    Finally, Duan Murong couldn''t see it. He said in a voice: "if, forget it, general Zhong, they are still waiting for the young master outside."


    "Why are you protecting him! How can you rest assured that you are so willful! What''s more, it''s OK to come back safely. If something happens, I don''t know who is upset. " Chu if stamp a foot, stare to leave, angry way.


    From light cough a, walk to two female in front of, squat down body.


    "This time, I''m not right. Something unexpected happened, which delayed my return."


    "General Zhong is looking for you. It seems that there is something urgent. You can solve it first." Shi LAN couldn''t help talking.


    From pick eyebrow, and then took out a few blue and purple flowers from the long sleeve, the flowers even with the early morning dew, elegant fragrance, beautiful appearance, instantly captured the eyes of the three girls, centrifugal under the dark sigh, sure enough, beautiful flowers are the most powerful tool to conquer women''s heart.


    When climbing up the vine, I found a beautiful scenery that I didn''t find when I came down. There was a blue and purple flower field in the concave rock. The flower had never been seen before, but it was extremely beautiful.


    As a result, he reached out and picked a few flowers. Now he took them and gave them to them. It''s a good way to calm down their anger.


    Sure enough, although the three women were still cold, their eyes softened a lot.


    "Here you are. The fragrance of this flower is good. There is no incense outside the Great Wall. It''s also good to smoke the tent with this flower." With that, he opened the door and went out without further hesitation.


    This house was originally the residence of jerubo. After the stone city was occupied by them, it was used as their temporary residence.


    This master bedroom is naturally used by Li. When the door is opened, it is a corridor. Through the corridor is the meeting hall. Zhong Limai and others should be waiting for him there.


    After a few quick steps, I stepped into the meeting hall, and immediately felt that several lines of sight with banter and ambiguity were shooting at him.


    From a face at a loss from the ambiguous clock, but the latter is also a face of narrow smile, looking at him, ambiguous eyes.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Clock from the ambiguous smile, and then went to the front, raised his arm poked him.


    "Don''t pretend, young master. We are envious that we can enjoy the happiness of all people outside the Great Wall."


    "That''s it." A deputy general said: "look at the face of the girl who came out just now. The charm of the young master is really great."


    "We understand, we understand that you are so late." Even Bai Qi couldn''t help joking.From the complexion for a while black and white, and finally looked a little strange up.


    According to Zhong Limai and others, if there is Chu Ruo, it''s hard to be -- there is a slightly bold conjecture in centrifugation.


    Is it difficult? They told them that the reason why he didn''t show up for such a long time today was that the three of them, Rao Shili, felt a little indecent about their idea last night. However, it can''t be denied that this is the most natural explanation.


    From now some understand Chu if of words, eyes sink sink sink, he still owe Shi LAN and Duan Mu Rong a lot.


    However, he felt that the emotional thing is that you have me and I have you. The other side''s good, he all remembers in the heart, he believed that they understood.


    Calm down, leave complexion don''t change of walk to the long table, then sit on top, knock on the table, a face serious say: "I but listen to LAN Er say you have important business, say."


    Li deliberately accentuated the tone on the two words of important affairs. All the soldiers looked at each other and put away the teasing color on their faces. Zhong LiMao sat down first. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C135

    "According to the spies, black wolf''s nest sent a team of people to the next city in secret yesterday. It''s just an hour after our great victory. If it''s not bad, it''s very likely that the mysterious woman of the other party can''t sit still and runs to the front line to supervise the battle. "


    Zhong Limai then sat down and said.


    From pick eyebrow, eyes suddenly sink.


    "That woman should have such courage. It''s not to be underestimated." Thanks to Bai Qi''s contribution to this great victory, he also participated in this discussion. It can be seen that after this great victory, Bai Qi was also recognized by all the generals.


    "She is not to be underestimated." Li Xiang''s seemingly profound sentence made everyone look at each other. Why did he listen to the meaning of the young master''s words? He seemed to know the woman very well.


    Everyone was suspicious, but no one dared to ask.


    "That woman has indeed come to the front line, and as the commander in chief of this campaign, I want to give you a piece of advice. We can''t take every fight lightly, because if we despise her, we will die miserably. "


    From the last smile some gloomy, people Leng for a while, finally from the dark smile. "Young master, it''s true that you have grown other people''s ambition and destroyed your prestige."


    "Believe me, my evaluation is absolutely to the point." After a long time, Bai Qi said, "I believe in your judgment. If it''s not you, no one will appreciate me. If I don''t believe your vision, I deny myself."


    From smell speech, satisfied nod.


    They all looked at each other, and the last deputy general said, "according to the young master''s opinion, does our original combat policy need to be changed?"


    "Bai Qi, what do you think?" Li did not directly answer the deputy general''s words, but turned his head and asked Bai Qi.


    Bai Qileng for a moment, then twisted his eyebrows and pondered for a moment, and said: "my subordinates think that most of the areas outside the great wall are plains, and the overall operational policy can remain unchanged, but the flexibility should be greatly increased. From my subordinates'' point of view, you seem to know that woman very well. If you don''t know the combat characteristics of the other side, do you know it? "


    Bai Qi was not afraid of tigers. He was outspoken. Fortunately, Li and Hu Ji had no personal relationship at all, so he answered naturally: "I only know that the other side is extremely smart and good at the art of human heart."


    After thinking about Hu Ji''s charm, he added: "the former Hu people may not have the cohesion of the elite soldiers of our empire, but with her army, the cohesion of Hu people may be greatly improved."


    "Oh?" Bai Qiqi said: "the Hu people have always been savage and rude. They are only driven by interests. Their moral concepts and human nature are relatively weak. I didn''t expect that she has such ability that even the Hu people''s nature can be changed."


    Shrug irrefutably. "So, in the next battle, we need to play 120000 spirit, success can not be copied, but I will copy the previous success. Do you have any confidence? "


    From the eyes such as electricity swept around a long table, sitting around the general, everyone stood up, standing and drinking: "here!"


    He nodded to his satisfaction and waved to everyone to sit down.


    "I don''t have any other news to share with you, but I think. No matter how powerful she is, she can''t support herself. There are so many Hu people, even if she can control the people around her, level one and level two can, but level three and level Four? If we meet in a narrow road, the brave will win! So the officers and men of the three armed forces simply repaired the stone city for three days, raised their strength, and then carried out the expedition. "


    "Here it is The crowd answered.


    "Young master, if we lead the army to leave, some troops will be left to guard this city. In my opinion, how many people are suitable for us to leave?" Zhong Limai asked a very practical question.


    I pondered for a moment. "We can hardly doubt the loyalty of the slaves who were saved in the city before, and we know the inside of the stone city very well. Ten thousand of our elite soldiers are enough. Before you leave, remember to take away all the weapons and equipment stored in the city. "


    "Young master, is there a shortage of 10000 people?" Zhong LiMao has always been calm and appropriate, and naturally he pursues to be safe.


    Li waved his hand and explained: "listen to me, our 10000 elite troops are well-equipped. Even if the remaining Hu people in the city rebel, it will not pose much threat. What''s more, there are those slaves who help me watch. You know, if the city falls again, they will face a more terrible hell life than before."


    "Moreover, if we disperse our forces too much, it will weaken our main line. If we lose the battle ahead, a stone city will be meaningless to us." After thinking about it, I added a sentence. "I''ll write a letter and ask someone to take it to the nearest state capital and ask him to send some troops here to help guard."


    When Zhong Limai heard the words, he nodded his head at ease. If he had the local troops and their ten thousand elite soldiers to guard the stone city, he would have nothing to say.


    "Come on, sand table." From a command, immediately a few people holding the huge battlefield sand table came in, carefully placed on the long table."Next, let''s take a look at the surrounding terrain environment that the explorers have explored these days." Li pointed to the bottom of the sand table and said.


    "Here, that''s where we are." It''s a circle below. "About ten li in front of our position is the second residence of the Hu people. This is the only small Canyon within a ten li radius, surrounded by plains, which is easy to defend and difficult to attack. Do you have a good plan for conquering this place? "


    From one by one to see in the past, but without exception, have harvested a frown contemplative face, centrifugal under some depressed.


    "General Zhong, you say."


    From the legs overlapping sitting on the head, eyes sharp, right hand on the table, one after another percussion, but not angry from the power. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C136

    Hearing the words, Zhong Li Meng twisted his eyebrows deeply and hesitated for a while before he said, "at first glance, it seems that there is only a strong attack, but the strong attack is undoubtedly the most stupid way. Even if it is successful, it is also killing the enemy one thousand and losing eight hundred. If we want to win the final victory in the battlefields outside the Great Wall, we must not lose all our troops in this city. "


    Should he be worthy of Zhong Li''s ignorance? He really hit the nail on the head.


    From the corner of Gougou''s lips, Hu Ji is very clever.


    "Have you ever thought about why that woman came to the front line at this time?"


    "Isn''t it because she was frightened by the great victory before that she can''t wait to command in person?" Said one of the lieutenants.


    Li shook his head and sneered. "If the existence of a think tank is really too weak because of a big defeat, then it is not worthy to lead the black wolf tribe and unify the Hu tribe."


    "Then, in my opinion, why did she do this?" The deputy general lowered his head in shame and asked seriously.


    "Bai Qi, do you know?" Li Li squints his eyes and looks at Bai Qi. That''s right. He''s trying to cultivate him.


    Although young Baiqi is amazing enough, don''t forget that no matter how good the seedlings are, they can easily grow into crooked neck trees without careful watering. He hasn''t forgotten the famous story of hurting Zhongyong in his previous life.


    Bai Qi was slightly stunned. Obviously, she didn''t expect to ask him. After pondering for a moment, Bai Qi suddenly got up, pointed to the valley and said, "I think she suddenly came to the front line because she wanted to seize this rare place on the plain, which is easy to defend and difficult to attack. She wanted us to take the whole army to conquer the valley. Because even if we attack, our forces will be greatly damaged. If they attack again, they will get twice the result with half the effort. Even annihilate us all in the valley to catch turtles in a jar


    He nodded his head with satisfaction and praised him secretly. As expected, he killed God in vain. Such a move was really what the woman could think of.


    "Yes, I think so. Moreover, if our whole army enters the valley, then we have a plan to annihilate the enemy without any difficulty. " He agreed with Bai Qi''s view, even went further and put forward his own view.


    All of them were shocked and left yinleng with a smile.


    "The most important thing outside the Great Wall is the vegetation. The reason why the valley is easy to defend and difficult to attack is not only because of its terrain, but also because of the trees all over the mountains, which are easy to hide. However, this big tree has a fatal flaw. "


    "Childe means -." White eyes shine. "Fire attack?"


    The next moment of centrifugal tightening, I didn''t expect that Bai Qi had guessed such a vicious plot so soon. Thinking of the cruelty of killing hundreds of thousands of enemy soldiers in history, I had no choice but to sigh to myself. This is probably the nature that has been deeply rooted in his body.


    After all, as an ever victorious general on the battlefield, it is inevitable that he is too bloody.


    When Zhong LiMao heard Bai Qi talking about the fire attack, his eyes lit up, and then he said, "this plan is exquisite, but it''s also vicious. If it''s a fire attack, I''m afraid there will be a lot of grief. "


    "What''s the matter? That valley is not a place with many people. Even if it''s killed, it''s all soldiers of Hu people who deserve to die. It''s best to kill that woman as well! "


    At the time of hearing this sentence, the heart obviously beat wildly.


    Li sank his eyes and said, "fire is impossible."


    "Why?" White rise urgent way. "If we don''t use fire attack, we will lose a lot."


    "If we use fire attack, even if we win this battle, it will increase the difficulty of our future battles." From the sink channel, complexion condensation.


    White from Leng for a while, some do not understand. "How do you say that?"


    "If we use fire attack this time, I don''t deny that we can achieve the greatest success with the least casualties, but at the same time, our reputation will spread all over the Great Wall. A proper reputation can serve as a deterrent, but if it is excessive, it will only arouse the disgust of all Hu people. Increase the cohesion of the enemy, let us every place will suffer the storm like resistance. Because each of them is afraid of being the victim of our violence. "


    From this, everyone was silent.


    Even Bai Qi began to savor the meaning of Li Hua.


    In fact, Li also means "white rise". After all, white rise in history is due to killing too many evils and making too many enemies, which leads to the death of people who are branded with unnecessary charges.


    In this world, he does not want Bai Qi, who has become his right-hand man, to embark on such a sad road.


    "Young master, what you said is reasonable. It''s because my subordinates are not thinking about it."


    In the unbearable silence, Bai Qi kneels down on one knee and pleads with Li.


    From the comfort of a smile, will white up.


    "What you said just now is not futile, but your fire attack is another thing for me. If we can succeed, we will not hurt each other''s lives, but we can succeed in taking this city. ""What''s your plan?"


    White from see from the reaction, in front of the youth''s understanding, guess.


    After all, after real contact, he gradually found that the imperial Prince Fusu was very different from the rumor, and that kind of scheming was unique among the young talents he knew.


    Li Li smiles, then points to the winding river not far from the valley and says, "look at this, this river, what do you think?"


    A deputy general looked away in doubt and said, "isn''t it an ordinary river? It''s not far from the valley, but we can''t dive near the valley. After all, the river is too close to the valley. There must be soldiers guarding it. "


    "You''re right." A smile from Gao Shen. "There are soldiers patrolling around the water, because, you see, there are many flowers and plants in the valley, but there is no water source. If you want to drink water, you can only draw water from this river." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C137

    "Young master, don''t you want to do something on the river? It''s a good idea to cut off their water source, but if we want to cut off the water source, we must cut off it from the upstream. Although we are located in the upstream, whether the river is wide or narrow is less than half a month. "


    The deputy general shook his head in embarrassment. "Do you think I''m the kind of person who works hard and wastes money? Well, I won''t tease you."


    Li Li suddenly straightened out, glanced around the crowd, and then said in a deep voice, "don''t forget, one of our military doctors is duanmurong, a medical immortal."


    "Young master, what do you mean by mentioning Yixian girl now?" Even Zhong LiMao doesn''t understand.


    Leave a little smile.


    "As long as we put the powerless medicine in the river and drink it in the valley, we will be powerless to fight. At that time, we will go down the city without any effort. "


    From this speech, everyone was surprised, and then began to seriously consider the feasibility of this matter.


    "Young master, I think this plan is feasible. Just a little bit more. " Zhong Li Mei said: "since people in the valley have been relying on this water source, they can''t be unprepared for it. How to deceive them is the first consideration. "


    Zhong LiMao asked Li what he said. He couldn''t say anything about this kind of medical theory.


    "Come on, go and invite Duanmu girl." From touching his chin, I think it''s better to ask an expert about it.


    For duanmurong can develop such a drug, I don''t worry about it. After all, he has also obtained a drug that is more magical than such a drug, not to mention a drug that can''t be found.


    "Young master, are you looking for me?" Duan Murong, who came in, looked puzzled. After all, she really didn''t expect that she would come here to discuss the military situation.


    From his own ideas and Duanmu Rong said.


    "This medicine is available, but it doesn''t bring much. After all, you need to melt into the river. You need at least a hundred grains. I''ve got no more than 20 grains here. What''s more, it''s going out to fight, and I take more medicine for injuries. " Duanmurong is in trouble.


    "Is the refining process complicated? If it is refined now, will it be in time? "


    "The refining process is not complicated. After all, except that it is imperceptible, all the effects are just powerless for a day. There is no other effect. Refining is also simple. It''s just that it''s hard to find the herbs for refining it. "


    "What?"


    "Hu Li Cao." Duanmurong said: "Hu Li Cao is a kind of common herbal medicine that grows deep outside the Great Wall. In fact, it is not difficult to harvest, but it is rare in the Central Plains. On weekdays, I only get a little from some scalpers, but now it''s hard to do. "


    Duanmurong said four words of reseller, centrifugal next tremble, a bold idea gradually emerged in the heart.


    "Miss Yixian, you must find a way."


    Zhong Limai and others were excited when they heard that Duan Murong did have the medicine that Li said. After all, if this plan was successfully implemented, it would be a great joy. Naturally, we don''t want the plan to die in the cradle because of insufficient dog blood.


    "We''ll figure out what kind of holly we have." A deputy general clapped his chest and boasted.


    Bai Qi was quite calm and said in a deep voice: "in the past, it might not be hard to find, but now everyone knows that Daqin is fighting with the Hu people. The hinterland of the Hu people has long been under martial law, and most of the scalpers are far away from the limelight. Now it''s really hard to get this Holly grass. "


    "That''s right. Moreover, this herb is only suitable for growing outside the Great Wall. Therefore, it must be preserved in the soil of the growing area. Unless some Hu people are willing to help us pick it, it will be very difficult." Duanmurong said with worry. "What''s more, now we are fighting with them, I''m afraid no one is willing to do business with us."


    When they heard the words, they all tightened their brows, shrunk their brows and pondered.


    Li Li''s eyes sank, his big hand covered the long table and knocked.


    "That''s all for today. I''ll think of a way to deal with Hu Li Cao."


    Everyone was in a daze. They didn''t understand that it seemed to be a dead end. Why didn''t you give up. Only Zhong LiMao, Bai Qi and Duan Murong looked at him suspiciously. Li Tiao eyebrows and glanced at the three left behind.


    "What? Anything else? "


    "Young master, do you have a solution?" Bai Qi is outspoken and his sword eyebrows are slightly twisted. "If there are any countermeasures, we may as well say it. Let''s discuss it together. We must not be single."


    Li Shixiao, the white rise, where did you think of.


    However, how can the stratagem in his mind be expressed? After all, it is a calculation.


    "Yes, sir." Zhong Limai nodded in agreement.


    "Well, where do you two want to go? Go out quickly. I haven''t thought of a solution to this matter." Leave hands ring chest, a pair of oneself did not lie appearance.Bai Qi and Zhong Limei look at each other. They give up the entanglement and have to turn around to leave step by step.


    From funny looking at two people out of the big account, a look back on the upper end of Murong explore the line of sight.


    "What''s the matter?" From pick eyebrow a smile. "Do you think I''ll be on my own?"


    Duan Murong glared at him, but he didn''t have a good way: "do you have fewer times to risk alone? I don''t care about you. "


    If you know you are wrong, lower your head and touch your nose.


    Duan Murong sighed helplessly. "No matter what decision you make, I won''t stop you. But I hope you don''t regret any decision you make. "


    "What do you say?"


    "Just now, you had a look of guilt on your face."


    From smell speech, pupil suddenly a shrink. Sure enough, he still hesitated about the plan in his mind.


    "It''s true that Holly grass is an indispensable medicine for making pills, but it''s not necessary in this battle, is it?" Duanmurong squints his eyes and says faintly. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C138

    "What do you mean?" Li stares at duanmurong tightly, without blinking.


    "You can use other drugs. Since it''s the enemy''s army, it''s nothing even if you use some harmful drugs."


    From the eyes a cold, side head looking at Duanmu Rong, half ring to look at each other.


    "You - are you doubting something?"


    Of course, it''s not a groundless guess. Duan Murong, though not a woman full of sympathy, is definitely kind-hearted. This kind of life-threatening thing should not be brought up by her. What''s more, with his understanding of Duan Murong, the other person''s expression is obviously testing.


    "Do you insist on using this medicine because of the people you met last night? And you just feel guilty, because you want to get Hu Li Cao from each other. It''s just that this kind of behavior may hurt the other party, right? "


    Duanmurong''s words made Li shudder.


    "I know by the look on your face." Duanmurong looks like this. "You can deceive others, but not me. You underestimate my sense of smell. Are you curious, how can I know so much? "


    With a flash in his eyes, the fragrance of Hu Ji last night suddenly appeared in his mind, and then his heart tightened.


    Duanmurong''s eyes are sharp.


    "You come back in the morning with a fragrance, which is mixed with a fragrance called lanning flower, which only grows in the land of Hu. Hu women always like to use this flower to make pollen and sprinkle it on their bodies. So, last night, you saw a woman. This is one of them. "


    "When you come back, you keep this secret, which means that the identity of the other party is not simple. This is the second reason."


    "Speaking of Hu licao just now, you showed that kind of expression. In fact, you already have a strategy. However, this strategy makes you very difficult. It is most likely that you want to contact the person you saw last night. However, the other party belongs to Hu people. If you get Hu Li Cao, you are going to fight against Hu people. You feel guilty, don''t you


    Duanmurong smiles cunningly and pats his shoulder.


    "Well, it looks like I know you a little bit, miss."


    From gaping at her, this is more than a little understanding ah, is very understanding.


    Almost almost did not guess the identity of Hu Ji!


    The women around him can''t be underestimated one by one. Unexpectedly, Duan Murong''s insight is so amazing.


    From the corner of her mouth, she slowly raised a smile and rubbed her hair.


    "It seems that you have grown up a lot in places I don''t know." From the tone with a trace of comfort.


    Duanmurong shook his head with pride. "It was."


    Joking is joking, soon she said: "I smell that fragrance, because I have been collecting herbs for a long time, so I have a very sensitive sense of smell, Lan''er should not know. If you really want to find the person you saw last night, you should think clearly. After all, a girl''s heart is very soft. "


    Li bad smiles for a while, reaches out his hand to hold Duanmu Rong in his arms, lowers his head in her ear and says, "how? Are you not jealous? "


    "Do you want me to be jealous?" Duan Murong asked, and then without waiting for the answer, he sighed: "how can we not feel it? You don''t know what we are thinking about you. But, because of our responsibility, we can''t take care of you wholeheartedly. If you can find a simple and kind girl to take care of you, I''m happy. "


    Think about it and add another sentence.


    "I think that''s what Lan''er thinks, too."


    From the eyes flash, chest warm, tightly hugged Duan Murong''s arm.


    "Rongrong, your affection is deep, I will not be negative."


    "Yes." Duanmu Ronghui hugs Li. "I understand that the present tribulation is for a long time to be together in the future. Don''t worry about it. Lan''er and I will always support you behind your back."


    Give them a little more time. When their responsibilities are finished, they will be free. At that time, even if they want to drive them away, they will not leave.


    After a long time, the hug ended and the two sat down together.


    From poured two cups of tea, through the tea transpiration fog, eyes with a bit of tangle.


    Duan Murong seemed to know that she was far away from what she thought. After pondering for a moment, she said, "if this herb really makes you so embarrassed, you can tell me that women''s mind is always easier for women to understand."


    Duanmurong''s words are reasonable. It''s better for her to analyze them than for him to sit here alone and think wildly.


    "In fact, last night, the person I went out to see was the mysterious woman in the legendary Hu camp, named Hu Ji."


    "What Although duanmurong had already guessed most of them, he never thought that the identity of the other party was the legendary woman.


    I really don''t know whether she should say that her luck is good or bad.


    "How did you meet her?"Li sighs. In the future, long Qumai tells duanmurong that Hu Ji was taking a bath.


    "I didn''t expect her to be so pitiful when she was a child." Duanmu Rong''s eyebrows were crossed with a trace of impatience. "No wonder you insist on this medicine. However, after listening to what you said, I think that if you use her to get Hu Li Cao, she will certainly be angry. "


    "Ah?" I didn''t expect duanmurong to say that. I was a little stunned.


    Duan Murong saw this reaction and chuckled. "You hear me out."


    "Hu Ji in your mouth makes me feel a bit like my master, who is also a very important woman. At the beginning, I was separated from Shigong because Shigong had done something wrong to her. My Shifu was very angry and took me away. However, I can feel that Shifu has been waiting for Shigong to come to her, but she is too proud. "


    "Shigong didn''t show up because of his guilt. Two people missed a lifetime. If the master had been brave at that time, it would not have been like this. " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C139

    From the smell speech, eyebrows are still locked.


    "The problem is that your master has feelings for your master. Hu Ji has different feelings for me."


    "How do you know it''s different?" Duan Murong smiles mysteriously, and her black eyes blink mischievously.


    "We just met!"


    "However, according to the master''s character, if you don''t like each other, you will be dead if you intrude into your own territory. What''s more, with her haughty personality, she even talked with you gently for so long. I must like you. "


    Duanmurong patted off the shoulder. "Don''t underestimate your charm, young master."


    "Well, you come to tease me." As soon as she was away from her eyes, her eyes sank. Duan Murong saw the situation was not good. She quickly turned her attention away and said, "well, even if she doesn''t feel that way about you, at least she treats you as a friend. You can''t change the opposition. What''s more, you use medicine that won''t hurt your life. If you explain it after the event, I think she will understand. "


    "The most important thing is, for such a strong woman, if you really beat her, maybe she will turn into warm water." Duanmurong looks very experienced.


    With a flash in his eyes, he clenched his fist and said, "I see."


    Duanmurong smiles and turns to leave, leaving only one sentence.


    "I know you won''t come tonight. Don''t worry, I''ll tell LAN er."


    A smile from the parting heart.


    It seems that duanmurong had some unexpected growth gains when he went out with him this time.


    Li Li smiles, and then orders the people below to bring some food in. Fortunately, in order to make everyone have enough physical strength, Li has never been ungrateful to his soldiers. Cooking there has been working all the time. Although the food in the palace is not as exquisite as the food in the palace, for Li, he feels right to his appetite.


    He ate three bowls of food slowly, cleaned up the dishes and chopsticks by himself, and was seen by the soldiers passing by. In a moment, the image of supporting Su and being close to the people spread all over the military camp.


    After looking at the sky, forget it. Go back to your room and have a sleep. Then try your luck in that valley. After all, Hu Ji doesn''t go every day.


    As soon as I stepped into my room, I felt a shock in my mind. The system that had not moved for a long time finally gave a response again.


    Let''s go to the next hi.


    "It seems that our own forces have accumulated enough, and the turntable can be opened again."


    Now, he cherishes every opportunity to open the turntable. After all, it''s time for him to expand his power. His strong strength is the guarantee of his own safety.


    After sitting cross legged on the couch and ordering the soldiers outside, no one was allowed to enter without summons, he relaxed and sank into the space.


    The space is still full of white light, the huge turntable floating in the air, emitting warm light.


    He is already familiar with the road. He just turns on the turntable. This time, he doesn''t choose to classify. Because he felt that he was short of everything now, so he might as well leave it to the system to make its own decisions.


    The turntable turned more and more slowly, and finally stopped slowly. After waiting for a long time, I didn''t wait for the goods to float out of the system. I thought it was empty again this time.


    But I didn''t expect to look up and find a line of words appeared in the middle of the turntable.


    "Congratulations to the host. You''ve got an opportunity to upgrade your skill. Do you want to query the name of the skill that can be upgraded?"


    How to upgrade? This is the first time I heard that the system was upgraded when he didn''t know it? Leave to wring eyebrow to meditate, however, want to return to think, leave still point is.


    "The skills that can be upgraded by the host are as follows: magic power, Lingbo micro step."


    I don''t know if upgrading has something to do with his skill. After all, these two skills are the most he uses.


    After thinking about it, Li''s finger points to Lingbo''s micro step. After all, lightness skill can be used to defend and attack. However, at the last second when his fingertip was about to touch the screen, he suddenly came up with the idea that he had lost his guard when he faced Hu Ji, and then he pointed his fingertip to magic magic.


    "The host decides to upgrade the skill. Next, start upgrading."


    A strong white light poured down from the turntable and shot straight away.


    I feel a spiritual shock, then close my eyes and slowly feel the mysterious feeling. After a moment, the white light disappears and I open my eyes.


    What? Is this the end of the upgrade?


    "Congratulations to the host, the upgrade of divine enchantment has been completed, and it has been successfully promoted to divine enchantment. The following are the features of the upgraded skills. Please pay attention to them. "


    From a close look, a row of small words appeared on the screen.


    "Tianmei skill is an advanced skill of Shenmei skill. The owner has strong resistance to other people''s magic skill. In addition, he has his own breath of attraction between actions, which can reduce his opponent''s hostility and fighting spirit. It can be upgraded. "


    Hold the grass!


    Li couldn''t help scolding.


    Isn''t this the spirit of the eight in the legend!


    Li Li''s eyes are fixed on the words "can be upgraded" behind him. He is looking forward to the chance to upgrade the skill again. I don''t know how it will surprise people if Tianmei skill is upgraded again.Moreover, his defense against other people''s enchantment increased, which made him more confident in facing Hu Ji.


    After all, he knows the horror of magic. He doesn''t think about Hu Ji''s way. If he divulges his identity, he can''t imagine the consequences.


    However, which category does this skill upgrade belong to?


    Is it difficult?


    Li Li narrowed his eyes and guessed boldly, will this skill upgrade only appear when he has no directional choice?


    This conjecture still needs further proof, but there is a feeling under the centrifugal force that it is so true.


    I didn''t stay in the system space any longer. I took my consciousness back from the space. After a moment of meditation, the sky was completely dim.


    The soldiers outside the door are still dutifully guarding. Li knows that they will never come in without their own summons. As for Shi LAN, since Duan Murong said that, there must be no problem.


    After thinking about it, there was no missing problem. Then he carefully pushed open the window and jumped out. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C140

    This time, instead of riding a horse, he came to the valley with Lingbo. Maybe, he also wanted to know whether Hu Ji would come here tonight.


    I honestly climbed down the vine and walked towards the river in my memory. Sure enough, in the deep valley, where the two people were sitting and chatting, a thin purple figure was sitting in the previous place, quietly looking at the sky.


    I didn''t slow down this time, but I made a noise on purpose.


    "Who!" Hu Ji suddenly turned around, and her dagger was shining in the moonlight. "It''s you!"


    This time, Li didn''t hide. He watched the fierce dagger stop in front of him.


    Hu Ji quickly took back her offensive and said anxiously, "why don''t you hide?"


    From hook lips a smile, narrow black eyes, even this night can''t cover up the divine light.


    "Because I know you won''t do it to me."


    Hu Ji was stunned, and then her white ears turned red, but she soon returned to normal.


    From the nature did not let go of Hu Ji''s Micro expression, heart next move.


    But they didn''t stop. They sat down where they sat last time, but this time their attitude seemed more intimate.


    "You --" Both of them spoke at the same time.


    "You say it first." Li chuckled.


    Hu Ji also slightly touched the corners of her mouth. "Why are you here tonight?"


    From the same hook lips smile. "Aren''t you here, too?"


    Hu Ji Cang''s purple eyes flashed and he said, "although we only met once, I think you belong to the kind of person who doesn''t go to the three treasures hall."


    Centrifugation next tight, was Hu Ji see out what not?


    Hu Ji caught a glimpse of Li''s nervous expression and said, "these days we Hu people are fighting with the people of Central Plains. It must be hard for you scalpers to do business."


    From the mind a flash, homeopathy put a pair of worried expression.


    "It''s true. I can''t get into the hinterland at all because of the martial law in Hudi. There''s no way to get some medicinal materials."


    Hu Ji''s eyes flashed, hesitated and said, "what do you lack? Let''s hear it. "


    He looked up in surprise. "Will you help me?"


    "Tell me what kind of medicine it is first." There was a cold light in Hu Ji''s eyes.


    Centrifugation in the dark, Hu Ji''s defensive heart is still very heavy, but fortunately, Hu Li Cao is a very common medicinal material, only grows in Hu.


    At the moment, he is very glad that when he made up his identity, he thought of reselling merchants. Otherwise, it''s really hard for him to open this mouth now.


    "Hu Li Cao." He was very calm, but there was a hint of urgency. He was addicted to acting.


    "Hu Li Cao?" Sure enough, as soon as Hu Ji heard Hu licao''s three words, her cold color disappeared instantly, and she said gently, "it''s not difficult. I can get it for you."


    "Really?" Li Li brightened his eyes and said happily, "Hu Ji, you''ve helped me this time. If you need me in the future, just tell me."


    Hu Ji covered her lips and laughed. "Don''t be poor. I don''t think you would have come here if it wasn''t for Hu Li Cao."


    From the right color up, seriously looking at the pair of pale purple eyes, said: "I''m not just for Hu Li Cao, really."


    Looking at each other, that pair of pale purple eyes gradually defeated that pair of narrow black eyes. Hu Ji first turned her eyes and turned her back.


    Li knows that she is shy.


    He thought that after the magic was upgraded to Tianmei, it was really powerful. The influence of the fragrance on Hu Ji had been reduced to almost imperceptible.


    Moreover, during this meeting, Hu Ji''s trust in him has increased a lot. Maybe, this is also the role of Tianmei Shu.


    I guess from the bottom of my heart.


    "When our Hu people''s army drives out those people from the Central Plains as soon as possible, your business can go on again."


    Hu Ji''s voice wakes Li from his meditation. But after hearing her words, Li is not happy at all.


    Hang down your eyes and cover up the look of your eyes.


    "You hate Zhongyuan people?"


    Hu Ji didn''t realize that it was wrong to leave. She replied, "no, I hate war."


    I was surprised. I didn''t expect that Hu Ji would give such an answer.


    Hu Ji quietly looked at the water, eyes are unexpected gentle.


    "The reason why my mother was exiled to Hu was because of the war in the seven countries of the Central Plains. My mother''s brothel was affected by the war, so she had to flee to Hu and was captured by her father. It can be said that all my sorrow is due to war, so I really hate war. "


    As soon as he shrank from his pupil, Hu Ji''s words shocked him. Could it be said that Hu Ji''s great efforts to unify the Hu people''s tribe were to fight violence with violence?


    Hu Ji''s next words confirm Li''s conjecture."You see, since the black wolf tribe unified the Hu people, there has been no more war in Hu."


    "But now it is." He couldn''t help saying that he didn''t understand why Hu Ji wanted to destroy all this since she already had the peace that she could not easily get. If she was in a corner, Hu could be peaceful. Why not?


    Hu Ji''s eyes were cold. She looked at Li straightly and her tone was cold.


    "For the final peace, a temporary war is essential. What''s more, in my opinion, the emperor of Qin in the Central Plains is ambitious. When the war in the Central Plains subsides, his hand will definitely reach Hu Di. It is better to kill him now than to be slaughtered in time. To nip danger in the cradle is what a man with vision should do. "


    I didn''t expect that Hu Ji had such ambition. What''s more, she didn''t expect that her small body was hiding such huge energy and wisdom!


    The woman in front of him shocked him more and more, and he felt excited. Such a woman really makes people pay attention to it.


    Li''s ecstasy made Hu Ji think that what she said just now scared him, so she quickly said: "in fact, I''m just talking about it casually. It''s not true


    "No, I think you have a point." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C141

    Hu Ji was stunned by Li''s words. After all, what she said just now was shocking from a woman''s mouth.


    If it wasn''t for the breath from her body that she couldn''t help believing his words, she would not have confided them to a second person in her life.


    I dare not expect to find a bosom friend!


    "Controlling violence with violence is indeed an effective means to stop violence." It''s a pity that we have different positions.


    The last sentence, said from the heart.


    "Fight violence with violence! Ha ha, well said Hu Ji''s face flashed a surprise color, and then loudly praised: "Li, you are a rare talent!"


    "However, there are also disadvantages in using violence to control violence." Leave to sink the Mou son.


    "What?" Hu Ji''s smile was slightly stiff.


    "To fight violence with violence, if you can beat the other party, you will be able to achieve reunification, but if your strength can''t beat the other party, it will cause more casualties."


    Hu Ji waved her hand, and her pale purple eyes were full of confidence.


    "I believe that we Hu people will be able to beat back the Central Plains army."


    "So confident?" From the squint eyes, deep black eyes precipitation do not understand the color, hidden danger.


    "It''s not that I have confidence, it''s that. Those central plains troops have encircled and suppressed us before, but what happened? It''s not the same. I''ve been beaten back. "


    "But, as far as I know, the troops led by Daqin just had a great victory in the stone city." Li stares at Hu Ji tightly and observes her expression carefully.


    Sure enough, Hu Ji''s peach blossom eyes flashed a cold light and her lips pursed in a straight line. "That''s yelubo. It''s so useless that he easily fell into the trap of the enemy. It''s really a disgrace to us Hu people."


    He said nothing and remained silent.


    "However, you can rest assured that you will be able to continue to resell merchants in a short time." Hu Ji patted him on the shoulder and said gallantly.


    He pretended to be puzzled and asked: "why? How do you know? "


    Hu Ji''s face did not change, but said lightly.


    "I have a friend, Hu Ren, who is a little general fighting against the Central Plains army. He said that the big leader has sent someone to come here and is bound to take all the Central Plains troops in the next battle. "


    From the shape seems surprised to pick eyebrows.


    "The big leader sent someone here? The army of the Central Plains won just one battle. Did they pay too much attention to them? "


    "You don''t understand, because the next battle is in that place --" When Hu Ji said this, her voice dropped to a low level. Although Li was curious, he was afraid that Hu Ji might be suspicious, so he didn''t ask any more.


    That place? Is there anything else he doesn''t know besides the natural geographical location?


    "Forget about it. We are just ordinary people. We are not in charge of such a big event. " Hu Ji leaned forward and lay down on the grass. She looked at her from the side, only to see the expression of her purple eyes in the moonlight.


    Hu Ji felt a shadow falling around her and didn''t lift her eyes.


    "Look, how beautiful the night sky is. When I was a child, my mother would treat me kindly only when she took me to see the sky. In fact, my mother brought me here when I was a child, so as long as it''s OK, I will always come here alone, look at the sky and remind myself of something. "


    For some things in Hu Ji''s mouth, there is no desire to explore, but it can be imagined that it is absolutely not a pleasant thing.


    Moreover, the more you come into contact with Hu Ji, the deeper your complex feelings for this woman will be. It''s not like or dislike. It''s a complex tie formed by a mixture of multiple feelings.


    He thought, maybe, this feeling is not one-way.


    "People always need something to remind themselves not to forget the original intention, as long as you think what you are doing is right." From looking at the crescent moon, my mind suddenly flashed a lot of previous life things.


    Very far away, almost forgotten things.


    The two men lay side by side in silence, and the air quieted down.


    "Li, how do you choose when love conflicts with faith?"


    "Why do you ask?" Centrifuge the next tightening.


    Hu Ji chuckled and turned her head. Her long black hair was lifted under the wind of night. She was flying softly in front of her eyes. It was as beautiful as a dream.


    "Because, I think, my mother loves my father. Although she says that she can''t stand the hard life outside the Great Wall, I feel that her mother loves me and her father. The reason why she says that is because she thinks that she is from the Central Plains, and her former home was destroyed because of the war. When she came to the Great Wall, there were many conflicts among several tribes of Hu people It''s a succession of civil strife. My mother is tired both physically and mentally. Moreover, she once told me in a low voice that she always thought she was from the Central Plains, not a barbarian Hu


    Hu Ji''s tone was a little tangled and sad."Faith is the idea to support people to live, but without love, people are like withered flowers. In fact, your mother is not wrong. It''s just that your father can''t help her solve the happy knot


    Hu Ji smell speech, long silence, finally low smile out, language with desolation.


    "Maybe it''s fate. Mother didn''t wait for her hero after all. No, father is not her hero after all."


    I opened my mouth, but I didn''t say anything in the end.


    "I''m very happy to talk to you so much tonight." Hu Ji turns her head, her pale purple eyes are facing his long black eyes, which contain complex friendship.


    "I''m happy to meet you, too."


    "Friends?" Hu Ji was obviously stunned, and her fingers trembled slightly.


    "What''s the matter? Are we not friends? " Li feigned to be puzzled. Her deep black eyes flashed a narrow smile. Hu Ji lowered her head, couldn''t see the expression on her face, and nodded heavily.


    "Goodbye, then." I want to leave.


    "Here you are." Sleeve was pulled from behind, from subconscious back, see is the first time to meet, Huji put on the clothes of the black wolf token. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C142

    "Black wolf token!"


    From the normal reaction of an ordinary person to see this token.


    Hu Ji shyly smile, side head, do not look at him.


    "In fact, it''s no big deal. I told you that I know a general of Hu people. He belongs to the black wolf tribe. This token only proves that you are recognized by the black wolf tribe. It has no special meaning. However, in order to make it easy for him to do it, you''d better not take it out as a last resort. You know what? "


    From the chest, there was a hot current, and he lowered his eyes. At that moment, he almost wanted to tell his identity.


    But, no, at least not now, right now.


    However, Hu Ji, you believe me, I will never hurt you, I owe you an explanation, waiting for me.


    I swear in my heart.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you want it? " Li''s ecstasy made Hu Ji think that Li''s refusal was wordless. She quickly explained: "you are a profiteer, and now the two countries are in war. Although you are half blood, you are different from me. You are more like a person from the Central Plains. With this token, you can walk outside the great wall and your safety will be guaranteed. "


    Take the token with complicated eyes and open and close your mouth. "Give it to me, what do you do?"


    Although the token on Hu Ji''s mouth only proves the identity of Hu people, she knows that this kind of token made of agarwood has a very high status among Hu people.


    If Hu Ji is in danger because of his false identity, he will not forgive himself.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a token. For me, it''s not a must. Don''t look down on me It seems that in the face of separation, she will always be a little less killing and a little more child like shame.


    Hu Ji knows that this is a bad phenomenon. With the example of her mother, there is no doubt that love is the last thing she wants to be infected with in her life.


    However, now she has a bit to understand why her mother was so miserable.


    Because, she is not merciless to her father, she has many fetters to the world. Even though she knew that the road ahead was difficult, she could not let go.


    Only when there is love can there be hate, and only when there are obstacles can there be entanglement.


    Once, she hoped that she would have no desire or desire all her life and not be like her mother, but now it seems that some things and feelings are not controlled by reason at all.


    Clearly know the importance of the black wolf token, clearly know that if this token falls into the hands of people who want to disturb the situation outside the Great Wall, but also understand that at this moment, if the black wolf token falls into the hands of the enemy, you can easily obtain Hu people''s intelligence.


    Because this token is equivalent to the big leader''s coming.


    For those who haven''t seen a big leader, seeing a token is like seeing a person.


    Even, as long as he holds the token, he will be able to pass through Hu Di for convenience, unless someone pokes it out. However, Hu Di has the ability to poke it out, and only a few people know who has the token.


    In addition to her, the remaining several people are in the black wolf base camp.


    This is why she dare to give him the token. As long as she doesn''t enter the black wolf base camp, no one will expose it.


    "But, how to see, you a girl need the protection of this token more than I do." After all, he didn''t want to cheat the woman in front of him. If he took this token, he would bear too much trust.


    It was so strong that he could hardly bear it.


    Hu Ji shook his head, solemnly said: "you don''t want Hu licao, this matter needs my friend''s help, when we meet to give you, if there is no token, he will not give you."


    Li took a deep look at Hu Ji, as if to see through the pale purple eyes.


    "Good."


    A good word, from almost exhausted a strength.


    Putting the token into her chest, Hu Ji was relieved, and her mouth was tinged with a faint smile.


    "Goodbye! By the way, I don''t think I''ll come here any more recently. Tomorrow night, you remember to come to the woods on the other side of the valley to get Holly grass. I hope the war will be over when we meet next. "


    From the eyes constantly flash, finally Hu Ji looked back and said that sentence with a smile.


    At this moment, he had returned to the stone city and sat on the chair in the room for half an hour.


    With a wry smile, is the war over?


    I''m afraid we''ll be enemies next time.


    Hu Ji, Hu Ji, do you know that you are the first enemy I don''t want to be against after I came to this world.


    Right hand slowly raised, slowly on the chest, the black wolf token is lying there quietly, constantly burning his heart.


    Hu Ji, Hu Ji, what do you want me to do?


    When I lie in bed again, it''s only a matter of many hours until it''s slightly bright.


    "Young master, it''s time to get up. General Zhong just came over and said, "today, I''m going to order troops in the school. Please go there."He opened his eyes and looked at the top of the bed full of exotic customs. He calmed down and got up to dress.


    Marching outside is no better than having someone to wait on her in the palace. She doesn''t want Shi LAN to be busy any more, so she has to rely on herself. Fortunately, she has been taking care of her own life in her previous life, so it''s not too difficult to start now.


    However, if we go to the school field to order soldiers now, is it because - I think while I''m dressing, it''s probably because I haven''t ordered soldiers seriously since I went out to battle, and there''s another big war coming, so Zhong LiMao wants him to boost his morale again.


    He didn''t forget that Zhong LiMao appreciated the heroic words he made when he ordered troops outside the capital of Qin. This time, I''m afraid he wanted him to do it again.


    From hook lips smile, put on a light armor, standing in front of the mirror.


    What appears in the mirror is a young man about 20 years old, with long eyebrows and bright eyes. He is dignified and dignified. His fair skin has been slightly tanned in these days, but it shows a bit of masculinity.


    Originally, Fusu''s body can only be regarded as symmetrical muscles. Under his training, he has shown beautiful streamline lines. He is really a graceful son, with dark long hair and a bit of heroism. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C143

    It''s just a pledge meeting.


    I don''t have a problem with Zhong LiMao''s arrangement. After all, I''ve just experienced a great victory. I''m afraid I''m very proud of it. After talking with Hu Ji last night, he always felt that the valley might not be as simple as he thought. Then he felt that he had to beat his soldiers.


    Fortunately, we are not ignorant of good and evil people, from the right way, immediately put away the original proud mind, and ready to be.


    However, after the swearing in ceremony, the sun was already in the sun. Although the camp food was a little rough, it was still tolerable from the past and this life.


    "Young master, is there any way for Hu Li Cao?" Just after lunch, Zhong LiMao came in a hurry.


    "What''s the matter? Is there any change in Chenghu people''s life? " He asked after washing his hands.


    Zhong Li Mei shakes his head, and a shadow covers his eyebrows. "Don''t you think it''s strange that there hasn''t been any movement from the Hu people these days? No matter how calm they are, they should not have no reaction at all. "


    This is also true. Hu Ji''s character is not like waiting to die. What''s more, what she said last night was that she chose that valley to fight not only because it was easy to defend but also difficult to attack.


    "If things are abnormal, there will be demons. We''d better be careful. Do our spies have news?"


    The clock leaves obscurity without a deep lock and shakes his head.


    "There''s really no movement, so it can only show that the other side is doing something secretly."


    "If that''s the case, don''t we create a lot of time for each other by holding still?" Zhong Limei looks at Li anxiously. "Hu licao is still missing. We can''t delay the fight because of the plan we don''t know if we can carry out."


    "Hu Li Cao, I already have a way to get it." Leave light of say this words.


    "What! Young master, after only one night''s hard work, you have come up with a solution? " Rao is Zhong LiMao. At the moment, he has a feeling that he can''t see through Li. It''s clear that yesterday was still a problem, and today he has a solution. Moreover, as a master in a deep palace, he is so familiar with war. Some things can be taught not only by the book of war.


    However, since he joined Meng Tian''s team, he has not only learned the art of war and strategy, but also a little bit of worldly wisdom. At least, he now knows what to say and what not to say.


    What''s more, now that he has identified Li as his master, no matter what he becomes, all he can do is support him.


    "On the second watch tonight, you should bring some confidants and be flexible and wait for me outside the city. Let''s get the holly. " From the eyes heavy.


    "Yes." The clock leaves obscurity to bow a head, what all didn''t ask, leave satisfied of nod.


    "All right, go down and get ready. I''ll tell you about the next action plan after Hu Li Cao comes. "


    "Young master, you really make my subordinates curious when you say that." Zhong Li chuckles, and his eyebrows grow into his temples. It''s really chivalrous.


    "Come on, get down and get ready. If there''s a leak, I''ll ask you. "


    "To order!"


    Li Li couldn''t help smiling when he looked at Zhong Li Mei''s back. All his subordinates were in their twenties. They were full of vitality. Although they sometimes felt a little immature, he would rather have more brothers to worry about than the alliance that Li Si needed to guard against.


    Night soon came, tonight, the sky only a few stars.


    If you didn''t know that Hu Ji didn''t have the ability to foretell, Li almost thought that she was sure that there was no good scenery tonight, so she said that she would not go to the valley.


    As soon as the time came, Li explained Shi LAN and Duan Murong, and then flew away again. Looking at the house he had passed, he laughed bitterly.


    It seems that I haven''t had a good night''s sleep since I came to the stone city.


    Out of the gate of the city, straight to the outside of the grove.


    "Come out."


    From the light said, in an instant in front of four people in the night, the head of that person a pair of black eyes, a look is from the dark.


    This guy, he''s smart and knows to keep a low profile.


    "Young master." The clock leaves ignorance to approach a few steps, bow to say.


    "You find a hidden place to hide. No matter what happens later, no one is allowed to appear without my order. Do you hear me?"


    "Yes." Before the words fell, the figures of the four disappeared in front of their eyes. What he was most satisfied with was that he was a soldier''s bounden duty.


    He carried it out thoroughly, which made Li feel relieved.


    It wasn''t long before the figure of the four disappeared. The sound of rolling wheels came not far away. In a short time, a few people in traditional Hu clothes appeared in front of them. However, the strong man at the head could clearly see from the exquisite accessories that this man was superior to his peers.The strong man had a pair of tiger eyes, which were shining, and he was full of tiger spirit.


    Especially when standing in front of a strong but slender body, it is more like a hill.


    But it''s amazing that although the comer has overwhelming power for Li in body shape, he is pressed to death by Li''s momentum when he stands in front of Li.


    Maybe he was also guilty in his eyes, so after a few steps, he didn''t take another step forward. Instead, he stood there, staring away with a look of defense and disgust.


    "Are you the one who left?"


    Words full of disgust, let leave can''t help but pick eyebrows, however, look at Hu Ji''s face, he still nodded.


    "You look like a weak chicken. Don''t think you''ve caught up with --" The man seemed to know that he had made a slip of the tongue, made an emergency brake, and then changed the subject rigidly. "In a word, these are the lilies you want. Take them and get out of here. Don''t bother us again."


    With a flash from his black eyes, he was almost sure that this guy must be hostile to him, and it was mostly because of Hu Ji. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C144

    From the corner of his mouth, he raised a sneer, but his face was still silent.


    "You have to pick up the rickshaw." There was a smile on the man''s face, and when he pushed it, the cart full of holly rolled towards Li Li.


    One meter away from his eyes, he could see very clearly. The car carrying Hu licao was a military grain and grass transport car of Hu people in northern China. It was very strong, and the wheels were inlaid with iron sheet. It was very heavy.


    This man can push it with one hand, and he really has good internal power.


    If ordinary people stand here and help the cart, they are afraid that they will be hit by the internal force attached to the cart. In terms of the weight of the cart, if the person who is hit is a man with no power to bind a chicken, he will be seriously injured even if he is not dead.


    The Hu people are extremely barbaric.


    It seems that this man is trying to give him a bad impression.


    But unfortunately, I''m afraid it will disappoint him.


    From sneer, right hand light float of a lift, unexpectedly is to prepare barehanded to pick up that cart.


    The man saw from this reaction, the corners of his mouth can not help but evoke a vicious smile, as if he had seen from the end of the injury.


    Just the next second, his smile is stiff in the corner of his mouth, and his pupils shrink to the size of a needle tip.


    I saw from that seemingly light right hand but steady and steady to catch the cart, even, above the full load of Hu Li grass did not fall a root.


    People who don''t know it will think it''s normal, but men know that if they want to achieve this in the situation just like that, they can only do it with at least twice the internal force.


    Because, not only to use internal force to offset his internal force, but also to divide a part to protect the car commander''s Hu Li Cao from damage.


    This man, he underestimated him!


    You know, even his internal power is good among the Hu people, and it''s incredible that this scalper has such deep internal power.


    "Are you really a scalper?"


    Leave a face not to change color, indifferent nod.


    "Naturally, otherwise, what do I need so much Holly grass for?" From now on, Hu people, who are not good at medicine outside the Great Wall, absolutely don''t know the magical function of Hu licao. In fact, this is also the reason why scalpers exist. Many things don''t work in this place, but they become treasures in another place.


    Although the general was brave and alert, his intelligence was not enough.


    From such an explanation, he could not find a loophole, so he believed it.


    Of course, it''s more about believing that he was deterred by his own force, so he could let himself go.


    "Well, you can take these Hollies, and don''t bother her any more."


    The man didn''t say who she was, but everyone knew it.


    From sneer for a while, pull the cart behind him, rely on above, a school of leisure.


    "It seems to be my freedom. Whether we meet or not is our freedom. If it''s OK, you can go. "


    "Bold! She''s not what you can think of! " The man was furious.


    He shrugged his shoulders and asked, "then give me a reason why she can''t portrait."


    "She, she is." Although the man was savage and fierce, his mind was straight. Knowing that he couldn''t tell her identity, he immediately turned red.


    "Since you can''t say anything to convince me, then --"


    I was interrupted when I left.


    "No, according to our rules outside the Great Wall, only the strongest can get beautiful girls. I want to talk to you."


    The other side''s words were also interrupted by Li Qiang. Li''s long black eyes flashed with dangerous light. He raised his finger to the cart behind him and shrugged.


    "I think the so-called" which is higher and which is lower "has the result just now, hasn''t it?"


    "You


    "Come on, it''s easy to go." Turn away and push the cart.


    "Boss!"


    A few soldiers behind the man saw the action of leaving, but they were stopped by the man.


    "Let him go."


    From smell speech, back to their face showed a smile, this boy, not too stupid.


    Li tiaomi, if it''s expected to be good, Hu Ji''s personality will definitely send two teams to deliver the goods. He is sure that if the man didn''t stop his younger brother just now, he won''t have to do it at all.


    As for why he didn''t make trouble in the face of men''s provocation at the beginning, it was also for people in the dark. After all, people in the dark would report these things to Hu Ji when they went back.


    He doesn''t want to spoil the event for the sake of a moment''s anger. Moreover, the other party doesn''t have a good chance in his hands, does he?


    From towing this car Hu Li Cao, very happy to go.


    Deliberately walking the path leading to the border town, I feel that there are still a few breath following him, in addition to a few strange breath.Yes, I''m so patient. I''ve been with you till now.


    It wasn''t until I went out for a mile that the breath disappeared. I walked a little further and then stopped.


    "Come out."


    "Young master, you are pretending to be a scalper! That''s a clever plan. However, I can''t understand what the guy who just gave you this cart of holly grass said. Didn''t he give you this grass? How do you look reluctant? " Zhong LiMao looks like a monk who can''t understand.


    He walked away, patted him on the shoulder, raised his eyebrows and said, "clear up the Hu licao, and we''ll go back home."


    Of course, he would not say that the Hu Li Cao was not given by the man just now, but that he got the strange attitude of the man only when he got up with the other party''s immediate superior and the other party''s secret love object.


    Zhong Li''s lips are pursed. He really can''t help this kind of rogue behavior. Shrug his shoulders and winked at the three people behind him. The three people immediately took over the car, and a few people staggered on the way back.


    Li and Zhong LiMao are ahead. However, Zhong LiMao is obviously very excited about getting Hu licao.


    "Young master, I didn''t expect that under such circumstances, you could get Hu licao successfully. I''m so convinced ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C145

    Along the way, no matter what Zhong Li said, Li just pretended to smile and did not speak.


    In the end, Zhong LiMao felt bored and gradually lost his initial excitement. It was not until the wall of the stone city appeared in his view that he remembered a very important problem.


    "By the way, young master, there was an unknown force besides us just now."


    "Oh? Unidentified forces? Tell me about it. " Li pretends not to understand. Of course, he is sure that the other party''s strength is not as strong as Zhong Limu and others. He will not find the existence of Zhong Limu and others in the dark, so he will let them go.


    "Those people came with the ones who sent Hu Li Cao. However, the breath of those people was very good. The people who sent Hu Li Cao obviously didn''t find them. It''s worth noting that when the man was disrespectful to you, I actually felt a trace of lethality from where those people were hiding. "


    "Murderous?" Close your eyes.


    "That''s right." Zhong LiMao nodded for sure. "The murderous spirit was not aimed at the young master, but at the man of the other side. However, looking at their body shape and breathing rate, they were obviously Hu people. How can I help you? "


    From hook lip a smile, it looks a bit mysterious.


    "Maybe it''s young master. I''ve got their eye."


    Leave to drop this to joke like words, quickly walk toward the city gate.


    After pondering the meaning of Li''s words, Zhong Li gave up exploring the matter and strode forward to catch up with Li.


    Anyway, he just needs to believe the judgment of the young master, right? Anyway, the Hu licao has been obtained, which is the best result.


    As soon as the soldiers guarding the city gate saw Zhong Limu''s face, they immediately informed it. In a moment, the Deputy generals came out.


    "When you see the young master coming, don''t open the gate yet!" The deputy commander pretended to be angry and yelled at the messenger.


    Li Shixiao shakes his head. "Come on, don''t be like me. I don''t know how you praise this guy for his strict military orders. I think he''s doing a good job. I''m not one of those officials who love face. Do you want to play this role with me? "


    The deputy general saw that his careful thought was seen through. He scratched his hair awkwardly, shook his head helplessly and went straight into the gate.


    Zhong LiMao stopped in front of the deputy general and hit him on the shoulder. He said: "you don''t understand the personality of the young master after you''ve been with him? Can we use the way we deal with those people to deal with the young master? "


    The color of guilt on the deputy general''s face is heavier. Zhong Li sighs and shakes his head to chase li away.


    I left the vice general who said the wrong thing standing in the same place, feeling guilty and uneasy, until he was about to close the city gate, he entered the city in a trance.


    "What are you scaring him to do?" The back of this natural did not escape from the ears, looking at the catch-up from the dark clock, from helpless said.


    Zhong Li Mo clasped his fist and bowed his head and said, "this boy''s head is always on the axis. He just scares him with this. Maybe it''ll make him smart. "


    From smell speech, seem to think of what kind of smile, side head ask him.


    "If I remember correctly, when you first met your boy, you were about the same as him. Are you scared like this? "


    Zhong Li''s face turned red when he heard the words. Li Xiaoxiao didn''t tease him any more.


    "Well, since Hu licao has been obtained, send it directly to Rong Rong. If other people ask, you can say that we secretly found the scalpers here last night and got it from them. "


    "But if they ask, how can there be scalpers still doing business at this time?"


    Step away and turn around.


    "Then you say, there are always those who are not afraid of death. Anyway, things are already here. Presumably, they won''t stick to it for too long. "


    Facts have proved that Li''s statement is correct. Naturally, the five major and three rough Deputy generals will not be entangled in such details for too long. They are all immersed in the excitement of getting Hu licao and the smooth implementation of the plan.


    When he returned to his room, he thought to himself, and felt that after his divine enchantment was upgraded to heavenly enchantment, it really seemed that there was a little difference.


    First, the resistance to Hu Ji''s enchantment was strengthened. Later, when facing the general of Hu people, when the general approached him, the deep timidity in his eyes was not obvious, but he caught it very well.


    At that time, he didn''t show his strength, and his ability to make the enemy timid was only after upgrading the magic.


    Although it seems that this kind of deterrence is still very slight, he believes that with the improvement of his strength, this kind of deterrence will become more and more obvious.


    "Are you there, young master?" Immersed in his thoughts, Li was interrupted by a knock on the door.


    "Rongrong, come in."


    Duanmurong pushed the door and went straight to the front of Li. He glanced up and down at him and breathed a sigh."What''s the matter?"


    I don''t know.


    Duanmurong didn''t give him a good look.


    "If you tell general Zhong, you can only cheat them. I probably know how you got this holly. "


    Leave hook lip a smile. "If I''m worried, I''ll tell you straight away. Why are you so awkward, or do you say --" Li deliberately lengthens the ending, then holds Duan Murong''s face and looks at each other.


    "Or are you jealous?"


    Pink cheek smell speech immediately dense a layer of bright red, from smile, pinch feel excellent cheek, said: "little fool, blind think what.". I didn''t see her last night. It was a general of the other party


    "General? He didn''t do anything to you Sure enough, Duan Murong is most worried about his safety. He will be warm next year.


    "I don''t care about that kind of person."


    Duan Murong sniffed at the speech.


    "By the way, where''s Lan''er? Why didn''t I see her?" He looked around and asked.


    "Lan''er is frying medicine for me. It will be ready tomorrow morning. By the way, it seems that the Hu Ji is really good for you. The Hu Li Cao you sent is the freshest. It should have been picked for a long time, and its efficacy is excellent. " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C146

    "Hard work." Li reaches out to help Duan Murong sort out her slightly messy sideburns. Her eyes are complicated.


    "Well, are you sure you want to use this?" Duan Murong looks at Li carefully, with worry. "You look smart, but you are very affectionate. This time that Hu Ji is so close to you, do you really have the heart to attack her?"


    After a moment''s silence, he said, "I''m sure that since it''s destined to be an opposite position, I''ll break this position and then stand. What''s more, I believe I can give her what she wants. "


    Duanmurong was puzzled, but more reassured.


    "If you know what you are doing, you can have a rest early. You have been tired all night. As soon as things are ready tomorrow, it is estimated that the war will begin. You have an early rest today. " Duanmu Rong helps Li make the bed and then leaves.


    He sat on the bed, thought for a while, opened the door and ordered the soldiers guarding outside.


    "Go to the military medical camp, find Miss churuo and ask her to take care of duanmurong and Shilan. By the way, let the canteen make some food and take it with you. By the way, make it for three people."


    What Li doesn''t know is that when a girl in the military medical camp received a message from Li, she immediately went on the road of fire: "young man, really, my sweetheart is human, and others are not human, right. People have been busy for a long time for his medicine. "


    Fortunately, the soldier was smart enough to deliver the food he was holding.


    "Miss Chu Ruo, this is what the young master ordered. Three people''s share of food."


    This words, let someone was also angry expression suddenly froze, and then slowly took the food, the corner of the mouth can''t help but hook out a faint smile.


    You have a conscience.


    And the other two who took food from Chu ruo''s hand looked at each other and continued to work after a sweet smile.


    Some things, do not need to say, just understand.


    The night passed quickly. The next morning, he got up, put on his clothes and pushed the door open. Then he saw Zhong LiMao in military uniform holding a plate at the door.


    "When did you come?" From startled way.


    "An hour ago, Miss Yixian informed me that the medicine had been made, so I went to get it. I was afraid of delaying the flight, so I stayed at the door. By the way, Miss Yixian and Miss Shi have gone to bed. " No matter how serious Rao was, he still had a smile when he said the last sentence.


    I took a look at him.


    "Come on, gather the generals."


    "It''s all over. Everyone is waiting at the gate."


    I laugh and scold. "You''re positive."


    Two people came to the city gate, far away to see a few lieutenants with their own soldiers waiting there.


    He walked away and glanced at the crowd.


    "The less people know about this, the better. Moreover, it''s just the next medicine. The more people there are, the bigger the goal is. For the sake of caution, I, general Zhong, you, you, a total of five people will do it, and the rest will be in the city. "


    "Young master, there are too few five people. If there is anything in case, how can we explain it to your majesty?" A deputy general is in a hurry.


    Li Leng snorted, not moved at all.


    "If the plan fails and our army loses, you can account for it?"


    The deputy general turned pale and stepped down quickly.


    He glanced at it again and said, "where is the white sky?" According to principle, he should be at the forefront of this kind of thing.


    Hearing the speech, Zhong Li Mo gave a wry smile and replied, "Mr. Chen, in order to appease the emotions of the three armed forces, let Bai Qi lead us to practice in the school yard. Because we will do it every day. If we don''t have a leader today, I''m afraid we''ll be confused. It''s not beautiful. "


    Li nodded his head. That''s right. If we let the three armed forces know their plans and lose their vigilance when they fight, it will be worse if they think that the other side must be dazed.


    Li raised his hand, patted Zhong LiMao on the shoulder and said with a smile, "you have the ability to pacify him."


    This time it''s Zhong Li''s turn to smile bitterly.


    "Young master Mingjian, this boy is not willing to lead us to practice at all. I have been forced to give a military order before he reluctantly goes. I can''t tell you how he hates me."


    Li Li was amused by Zhong Limai''s plaintive tone. He patted the other side on the shoulder and said with a laugh, "if you win this battle, I will deal with this little matter for you."


    "But for now, get down to business."


    Five people put away the pills and left from the side door carefully.


    The remaining people who were confirmed to be left behind looked at each other and had to go back and look after their own soldiers.


    After all, the city is now in a state of no leader. If the other party happens to fight at this time, they should be fully prepared.


    "Young master, according to the map, the river is not far from there." Zhong Limai looked at the sheepskin drawing in his hand and said.From pick eyebrow, the heart is a cool, that direction of words, how to look like before see Hu Ji of that valley location.


    "Over there, but there is a valley?" From the brow lock, although he is decided to take medicine, this matter remains unchanged, but did not expect to destroy the valley, think of the first time, Hu Ji in the river charming enchanting appearance, and later chat under the moon scenes, from the heart feel blocked panic.


    Zhong Limai naturally doesn''t know the change of Li''s mood. Instead, he explains with interest.


    "Yes, sir, you''ve seen them all? The place where we are going to put the medicine is in the upper reaches of the valley. As long as we put the medicine there, on the one hand, it is not easy to be found. On the other hand, the medical fairy girl has made a glaze on the outside of the medicine. When the pill flows down the stream from the upper reaches, it will almost reach the valley where the other side is, and the glaze will melt. "


    "Er, young master? Young master


    As soon as Zhong Li Mei looked up, he finally found that Li''s expression was not quite right. How could this picture of bitterness and hatred be like a big problem?


    Rao is Zhong LiMao. No matter how clever he is, he can''t think of the tangled problem at the moment. Naturally, he can''t help him. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C147

    At this point, I know that no matter how unwilling I am, I have to work hard. Fortunately, if Zhong Limai is right, then the river area of that valley should not be polluted.


    "Let''s go."


    Li Shen lowered his eyes and led them to the valley.


    Zhong Limai looks at Li''s back, puzzled. Moreover, he finds that Li seems to be very familiar with this road, and he doesn''t even need to look at the map to accurately find the location of the valley hidden behind the bushes.


    When we got to the hidden vine that could enter the valley, we deliberately bypassed it and went further upstream.


    "Here it is." Zhong Limai took another look at the map and determined the way.


    Close your eyes, take a deep breath, and then spit it out.


    "Let''s go."


    In fact, the whole process is very simple. More than 20 pills are directly put into the water. Under the impact of the river, they will flow into the valley where the Hu people are stationed.


    Seeing the pill sinking, I turned away. "Let''s go."


    When I got back to stone city, the whole process was incredibly smooth.


    "So simple?" Some of the lieutenants couldn''t believe it.


    In fact, this is understandable. After all, that river is the only source of water for the Hu people. No matter how you look at it, you should not be so weak.


    Even if the place they choose is very far away from where the Hu people are stationed, according to Hu Ji''s plan, they should not be so careless.


    There must be devils when things are abnormal. Therefore, this matter needs special attention.


    However, at present, he is not able to say this, only in the heart of the silent note.


    "Now that this matter has gone smoothly, let''s discuss the next step."


    In the big account, everyone sat down in front of the sand table again and began to discuss.


    "You can express your opinions." Leave your finger on the sand table.


    Zhong Limai first said, "look here. The entrance to the valley is very narrow. It can only accommodate two or three people. If you ride a horse again, you can only accommodate one person. So I suggest that you enter the infantry first, and the cavalry should be on the periphery. "


    "I agree with that." Bai Qi nodded. "In addition, I suggest that for the sake of safety, we can wait outside for a longer time. Because some of them will come out to change shifts, but if the people in the valley are really drugged, then no one will come out. "


    He nodded away to show his approval. "Go on."


    "In my opinion, in order to give information, we can let the person who goes in hold a rope. If there are any unsafe factors in it, we can immediately pull the rope. Otherwise, we are not all trapped by each other! " Zhong Limai is really a cautious man. Even if the overpowering drug has been given smoothly, he still comes up with such a way out.


    As soon as he left his eyes, Zhong LiMao''s words were right in his heart.


    "General Zhong is right. That''s it. Although we have successfully applied the overpowering drug, I ask you to think about it. " From deliberately pause for a while, the line of sight one by one sweep past.


    "The other party has that woman in charge, and that woman never fails. Although we have made a wonderful move, so far, we haven''t seen anything special about the other party. If you think that all the achievements of the other party are groundless, then I have nothing to say."


    Everyone looked at each other and lowered their heads.


    Even the young and vigorous Bai Qi''s face sank.


    "I think you are right. I have studied many battles that the woman commanded before. They are very ingenious and highly defensive. Although our strategy is also very good, it is difficult to guarantee that we will not be seen by the other side. However, this time they not only did not find, and even has been holding still, defense is so weak. It''s unbelievable. "


    From the admiration of a look white, very good, know advance and retreat is a general should do.


    "Well said. In this case, it''s up to you to lead the cavalry to stay outside. If you don''t wait for the people who change shifts to come out, you will immediately attack the periphery and take care that if you can''t hurt your life, you can''t hurt yourself. "


    "Young master, I want to enter the valley." It''s hard to be white.


    "It''s a military order." From the tone of a heavy, white stiff nod.


    "I know you want to fight on the battlefield, but if the overpowering drug is effective, there is nothing to do when you enter the valley, isn''t it? On the contrary, we should pay attention to the unexpected situation when we stay at the periphery. Moreover, if we have any situation inside, you can always support us. Therefore, you should not underestimate this task. "


    "Yes Bai Qi nodded seriously.


    Then he turned to Zhong Limai and said, "take a team of infantry and go into the valley first. Just go in the way you said just now. The rest will stay a mile outside the valley. In this way, you can attack and defend."


    Zhong LiMao soon got to the point of Li''s speech.


    "How about you, young master?"


    "I''ll go in with you." From the light said, but as if a stone stirred up a thousand waves, attracted the strong opposition of the public.Li Leng snorted and patted the table.


    "What? Do you not believe me or our plan? Don''t you know that the soldiers don''t know our plan to take the lead? They must be terrified. If I take the lead, my morale will be greatly improved. You don''t understand which is more important. "


    From the eyes such as electricity, tone with irrefutable determination.


    But how could Zhong LiMao allow him to do such a dangerous thing because of his words. "You can''t do that, young master. If you take the lead, it will be enough. What''s more, don''t let everyone be leaderless just for the sake of taking the lead! "


    After a moment''s silence, in fact, part of the reason why he insisted was that he always felt that he had to do it.


    This intuition is very mysterious, but it has saved him many times.


    The so-called would rather believe that there is not credible, from the feeling that he still has to comply with their own ideas.


    As for the leaderless, centrifugal cold hum, he does not think a small valley can trap him! ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C148

    Because this battle was not a frontal attack at the beginning, although it was an urgent March, Li had already ordered to minimize the movement. It took half a day to get out of the valley from the stone city. Watching from a distance, the inexplicable palpitation in his heart became more intense.


    Because this time he also wants to enter the valley, so at the moment he also put on his own armor. The remains of the dragon, which had always been placed close to his body, were also hidden in his chest.


    "Tell the young master that the cavalry camp has been summoned, saying that the other side has not waited for the soldiers to change shifts for a long time, and they have begun to feel restless."


    From squinting eyes, it seems, it''s time.


    "Pass my military order, let the cavalry battalion white rise quickly take down the periphery, and the infantry battalion prepare to enter the valley."


    "Yes."


    From pulling the reins, riding towards the valley close, but, the closer to the valley, the heart of that restless feeling is more and more intense.


    Until Bai Qi successfully won the Hu guards outside, the uneasiness in the centrifugation was strong enough to make him uneasy.


    "General Zhong, you take people around to see if there are Hu people ambushing." From the sudden order let Zhong LiMao Leng for a while, but see from the ugly face, he is still smart, did not ask, but directly with people to check.


    After a while, Zhong Limai brought back the news that there was no ambush around. It was safe.


    Although it should be expected news, but did not pacify to leave, just now is on the way, he can''t because of his illusory sixth sense that there is a trap ahead.


    "March in." Zhong LiMao ordered the infantry to form a one-man team and enter one by one. It has to be said that the effect of well-trained elite soldiers is reflected now.


    Although the entrance of the valley was extremely narrow, with the orderly pace of Zhong LiMao and the soldiers, more than 100 people entered the valley in an instant.


    "How''s it going? Is there anything unusual? " Leave some don''t feel at ease to walk to the clock to leave ignorant side, ask a way.


    Zhong Limai stares at the dimness of the entrance and shakes his head.


    "At present, everything is normal. If we follow the plan, it will be our turn to enter about 1000 people."


    "How many are in now?"


    "About five hundred."


    "Give me orders. Change the plan. I''m going in now."


    "But the people inside didn''t change. Maybe we thought too much." Zhong LiMao said with a little hesitation. Li sneered. Seeing his appearance, he knew that he couldn''t even convince himself.


    Extraordinary success is the most extraordinary.


    The more experienced the generals are, the more they understand and perfect the plan. Only in actual combat can they find out the shortcomings. However, today''s smooth journey is not like a battle between the two generals.


    "A general should be responsible for his soldiers!" From the eyes of a coagulation, straight staring at the bell from the dark with light green eyes, language with deep meaning.


    "Please allow me to enter with you." Zhong Limai asked for help.


    From hook lip a smile, a punch to each other''s thick shoulder.


    He turned around and said to Bai Qi standing behind him, "Bai Qi, I now order you to be the temporary commander of this operation. Lead the rest of the infantry and cavalry to hold the valley firmly for me! It''s an order


    From the last sentence, he killed Bai Qi''s words in his throat.


    "Take care, young master. I''m waiting for you and general Zhong to win back!"


    Bai Qi''s mood at the moment is very complicated, although according to the plan, Li and Zhong Limai''s move is no doubt just to go in and have a look at the posture of Hu people''s all traditional Chinese medicine, and then wait for a big victory.


    But the plan is too smooth, has let each of them have a sense of uneasiness.


    Therefore, what was originally extremely safe now has a deeper concern.


    After all, if they were ambushed by Hu people, they would be caught in a jar. But now it''s hard to ride a tiger. The plan has come to an end. There are more than 500 elite soldiers in it. They are not the people who will abandon their brothers or give up at will. Therefore, no matter what is ahead, they have to go for a break.


    They looked at each other, and almost at the same time they passed through the narrow pass of the valley and stepped into the unknown darkness.


    Through a small section of the dark tunnel, the outside suddenly brightened.


    However, different from the suddenly enlightened environment, Li and Zhong Li''s heart sank together.


    Because all of the trees that are unique to Hu are Populus euphratica trees, which rise one by one, forming a momentum to the sky, but only the infantry are not seen.


    The five hundred people seemed to have evaporated in the world, but there was no trace of their existence.


    "Young master, look at the ground." Zhong Li''s face was dignified, and the corners of his lips were tight. We could see that he was extremely shocked.


    There are footprints left by them when they came in. The most strange thing is that they are not messy at all."It seems that they didn''t confront the enemy directly, or that the person who shot them could make them be killed without resistance."


    "But there are no bodies here." Yes, not only are there no bodies here, there''s not even blood in the air. This can be called a strange scene, let see used to all kinds of scenes from the ignorance can''t help but white face.


    He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Then he scanned carefully and found the rope brought in by the soldiers.


    "Zhong LiMao, look at this rope. According to the direction of this rope, it leads to the Populus euphratica forest over there." Li squinted, but the other end of the rope was near the Populus euphratica forest, and did not extend into the forest. This is strange.


    "Young master." Zhong Li Mei''s exclamation made Li stop his steps near the woods. Li turned around and looked at him coldly, with a serious tone. "You just stand there and I''ll go in and have a look."


    "Young master, I''m sorry that it''s difficult for my subordinates to comply." Zhong Limai''s face is very blue, and he walks to Li''s front with three steps and two steps, and makes an effort to clasp his fist. "My subordinates are going forward and backward with you! Unless you want your subordinates to stop you. " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C149

    Li Li was made to laugh and cry by Zhong LiMao''s almost rogue behavior. If it wasn''t for the urgent situation, he would smile. However, it''s not true that Zhong LiMao was able to do so.


    Well, now that it''s over, it''s better to break through this maze together!


    "Let''s go." From natural and unrestrained a smile, bell from ignorant light vomit a breath, two people at the same time stepped into the woods.


    Just, after going in, Li was surprised to find that Zhong Limai, who was standing beside him just now, had disappeared and his face sank.


    He believes that in this world, no one has been able to quietly take away the clock from ignorance around him!


    In this case, we can rule out the expert man-made, then, if it is not for the expert man-made, the only explanation is that this poplar forest has already been put into array.


    Yes, only this explanation makes sense. If the poplar forest is an array, when he and Zhong LiMao enter the forest at the same time, they come in through different doors and naturally appear in different places and spaces.


    However, if that is the case, then the 500 infantry who came in before also entered this array. However, as far as he knows, ordinary arrays can''t bear so many people breaking in at the same time.


    He knows a little bit about the five elements and eight trigrams. However, previous generations were interested in it. Although there are many schools of thought in this world, such as Shushan and Confucianism, they are not so exquisite.


    From the coagulation of concentration, things have been so far, think more useless, now can only break the battle.


    These trees seem to be arranged in five chapters, but there are rules to follow, but how to find this rule is a problem. As he walked away, the remaining light from the corner of his eye swept to a tree he had just passed by. It seemed that strange symbols had been engraved on it.


    When I stop and walk to the tree, the symbol is faintly emitting white light. It seems that this is one of the keys to the formation.


    Touch your chin and your brain will shine.


    It''s not like someone who can put out such a large array to find out one of the keys to the formation so easily. However, if it''s a cover up, the engraved symbol doesn''t seem to be fake.


    Well, there is only one explanation. The person who set up the array did not control the array.


    In other words, at this moment, the other side can no longer control the carefully arranged array!


    From has been tense face finally slightly relaxed down, the corner of the mouth raised a touch of evil four smile.


    Hu Ji, Hu Ji, it seems that you and I have been trapped by each other this time.


    That''s right. Only when the other side has been drugged can such an exquisite array be led by no one. They can only be stopped by the function of the array itself, but they can''t be killed.


    We have to find all the others before we can guess where the birth gate is.


    In order to facilitate action, Li took off his armor, which was strong enough, but slowed down his speed. After hesitation, he put the remains of the Dragon close to his body.


    Then, Li stepped on the thick and soft land, and shuttled through the poplar forest. Although it was easy to find the first key point, or even inadvertently, the last few didn''t appear. Li almost thought that this array was still manipulated, and before that, it was just a time to tease him.


    The second symbol appeared in his sight.


    However, this time, when we got close to the symbol, the wind broke behind us.


    However, from the reaction of how amazing, just a hidden arrow, from very easy to escape.


    However, Li''s face didn''t relax because he didn''t expect that the array that no one controlled had the ability to attack people. Although the attack power was not high, it was just a reaction made by the self-defense of the array because he was close to the key point.


    But it is also enough to show that, perhaps, this array is even more advanced than he imagined.


    That''s not good.


    After all, his knowledge of array is not very good. He knows nothing except the basic things. Perhaps, Shi LAN, who was born in Shushan, is better than him in this respect.


    However, at the moment, we can only take a hard step.


    Fortunately, with the previous experience, the next key points are easy to find.


    A moment later, he was already sweating a little. OK, this is the seventh one, and it''s still the last one.


    Looking at the symbol in front of me, I couldn''t help reaching for it.


    No!


    At the moment when the finger touches the symbol, the centrifugal bottom gives out the alarm.


    Looking for it for a long time, even Li was in a trance. If he didn''t check, he was pierced by a sharp wooden dagger protruding from the center of the symbol.


    Blood soon came out, from the wry smile of shaking his head, it seems, is really a moment of carelessness.


    However, after taking a look at the wound, fortunately, there is no poison on it. Otherwise, it''s really hard to do.From helpless hand into his arms, ready to take out the chest of Shilan put there handkerchief bandage, but not careful to hand blood on the skirt.


    Because the material is good cotton, so the blood quickly penetrated in.


    Leave also did not go to tube, after all, this juncture, who still cares about the clothes clean.


    However, although the wooden dagger seems simple, it is not a handkerchief that can stop the blood flow.


    The blood flowed out continuously, and there was more and more blood on his skirt. If he continued at such a flow rate, he would take off even if he did not die. He could only point the big acupoint on his palm, which stopped the blood.


    However, immersed in the search for symbols, Li didn''t notice that the remains of the dragon in his arms were gradually getting hot, and even sent out a light golden light through the blood stained lapel. The light became more and more obvious with the blood permeating more and more.


    Until, the light golden light more and more intense, and finally almost condensed into a bunch of dazzling light, this let the attention from back to its body. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C150

    What''s the situation!


    Rao is used to seeing the scenes. He was shocked to see the golden light from his chest at this moment. Then he thought about it. With a suspicious mood, he reached out and pulled out the remains of the dragon which had been placed close to his body.


    Sure enough!


    The remains of the dragon, which were taken out of his arms, were even more dazzling because they were not covered by his skirt. The source of the light was the four characters of the remains of the dragon on the book.


    It''s really strange. It''s been more than a month since I got this book. I don''t see any reaction when I put it close to my body every day. But at this critical moment, I don''t know whether it''s a blessing or a curse.


    From wring eyebrows, just as he thought about what to do with this suddenly glowing book, the nine grain Panlong sword in his body seemed to feel something and began to appear restless.


    Because the nine grain Panlong sword is a systematic product, and it has a deep connection with him. Therefore, its restlessness, as the master, is felt at the first time.


    As soon as he wanted to appear from his body, he heard the sound of sword chanting, and then the light flashed. He saw that the nine grain flat Dragon Sword automatically came out of his body and stood upright in the air, just above the floating remains of the dragon.


    At this moment, a sword and a Book echo each other, and the light from them intertwined with each other, forming an integral whole. Moreover, Li can clearly feel the waves from the nine grain Panlong sword. It seems that this guy is very happy.


    Now it seems that this book is not fake, but it needs blood to open it, or maybe the blood of the person with nine grain dragon sword.


    As the light became more and more intense, there was a faint sound of dragon chanting from the sword and the book. Although it was not big, it was very clear in Li''s ears.


    In the light, the figure of an oriental five clawed dragon gradually emerges. It''s just a flimsy figure. It seems that it lacks strength, but Longwei is very clear. Li can even feel his Qi and blood begin to churn.


    The little dragon''s eyes were closed tightly, and the Dragon horn was the most solid part of his body.


    All of a sudden, the nine grain flat Dragon Sword shines brightly, and then penetrates the remains of the dragon from the air. Before it''s too late to be shocked, you can see that a seemingly hard book is beginning to melt gradually, and then condenses into two huge golden drops.


    It may not be accurate to say that they are water drops. To be exact, they should be gold Rune like water drops.


    That picture and text looks vaguely familiar, but they don''t know each other. It''s very mysterious.


    The runes are intertwined with each other, one gradually merges into the body of the nine grain Panlong sword, and the other floats towards Li.


    When the golden rune is near the nine grain Panlong sword, it seems to be attracted by something. It quickly enters the body of the sword. Then the body of the sword shakes and the golden light rises. Finally, it gradually dissipates and becomes the usual appearance again.


    After that, the sword like a conscious general, slowly returned to the hands of Li.


    Li touched the body of the sword and felt the anger coming from it. He had a feeling that the picture and text had been absorbed by the sword, and the spirit of moring on the blade seemed to be sharp.


    Why?


    I shrink away from my pupil and freeze on the hilt.


    He found that the eyes of one of the nine dragons on the hilt of the sword were opened. The golden pupil was like a good gem. It was inlaid on the hilt of the sword and looked very arrogant.


    At the moment when he got the sword, another drop of water rushed straight in from his tianlinggai. He only felt the Lingtai for a while, and then countless pictures and pictures appeared in his mind. What he didn''t understand just now could not be understood any more.


    Close your eyes, a moment later open, is to sort out the image and text information just poured into your mind.


    Li Li laughs and looks at the nine grain dragon sword in his hand.


    He whispered: "you have a big appetite. You need to devour the top eight famous swords in the sword spectrum in order to be completely unsealed."


    But the words of the color of doting, did not see its unhappy meaning, it is quite a kind of should be so domineering.


    He squinted away from his long black eyes and rubbed his thumb against the first pair of long eyes just opened on the hilt. What the first pair of dragon eyes needed to open was the remains of the dragon. By the way, he got other ways to unseal.


    The information that just poured into his mind, in addition to some dragon magic secrets, told him that if he wanted to completely unseal the nine grain Panlong sword, he could only find the top eight famous swords in the sword spectrum to devour them, and let the remaining eight dragons open their eyes, so that the sword could play its original power.


    "But since you are my property, I can''t hurt you. I''ll try to swallow those eight famous swords for you. " Li caresses the body of the sword and his eyes are deep.


    The body of the sword seemed to respond to him and made a sound of sword chanting.


    Although it is not as shocking as the sound of dragon chant just now, I can feel that the sword chant is much clearer and higher than before.


    With a smile on his lips and a grip on his palm, he took the sword back into his body again and breathed a long breath.Those key points have been found. By the way, I got a surprise at the last key point. Now, it''s time to get down to business.


    In my mind, I recall every picture and text I saw before. Each picture and text represents one of the five elements and eight trigrams.


    And each hexagram represents a certain thing.


    According to the order he found, Kun hexagram represents the place, Zhen hexagram represents Lei, Li hexagram represents fire, Dou hexagram represents swamp, Qian hexagram represents heaven, Xun hexagram represents wind, Kan hexagram represents water, Gen hexagram represents mountain.


    Then according to the eight trigrams, we can get sixty-four trigrams, which are constantly calculated.


    If the upper part is Kun hexagram and the lower part is Kan hexagram, it''s called "underground water, it''s shigua". If the upper part is Kan hexagram and the lower part is Kun hexagram, it''s called Bigua.


    If it is sorted according to the five elements, then the last key point is where the students are!


    From the eyes of a coagulation, and then clap in the last key point of the rune. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C151

    The next second, in front of a few Populus euphratica trees suddenly move up, and then away from the place in a black space, like an independent open up a space in general.


    Standing in the middle of the road is a floating bluestone road. On the other end of the road, there is a high platform. On the platform, a black flag full of strange runes is inserted on it, which brings a sense of gloom.


    No!


    Li felt that when his eyes touched the flag on the high platform, the holy platform, which had always been clear, shook unconsciously, even a little unsteady.


    It''s the first time that this kind of situation appears. Even in the face of Hu Ji''s enchantment, his platform is not clear for a moment.


    What''s more, now the magic has been upgraded to the magic, even in the face of Hu Ji, he will not waver half a point.


    So, what is the origin of this flag? It has such terrible power!


    The flag was triangular, windless and automatic. The black and strange runes were full of evil spirits, just like the evil things under Jiuyou.


    After thinking for a moment, he walked towards the flag.


    Even if I know it''s not so simple, I can only try it in this dark space.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as he took a step, the scene before him changed again.


    The flag is gone, it''s still dark, but there is a pattern of Taiji and eight trigrams at the foot, standing in the center.


    It turned out to be array in array!


    As soon as Li''s pupil shrank, he heard the sound of breaking the air. When he looked up, it turned out that countless stones were smashing at him. However, although these attacks seemed extremely fierce, after Li sacrificed the nine grain Panlong sword, under the dense sword net, all the stones turned into powder.


    When a wave of rocks were all blocked by him, the stone powder under his feet had been covered with a thick layer.


    From the eyes narrowed up, the heart under the mind electricity turn.


    It looks familiar to me. It''s like I''ve seen it from somewhere. Where do I come from?


    From frowning, intuition tells him, this is very important.


    Eyes swept to the hands of the nine grain Panlong sword, from the eyes suddenly a bright.


    Yes!


    The Dragon remains turned into a ball. There is an introduction to this array in the picture and text. It''s just that the ball poured into his mind before, and he didn''t look at it carefully.


    Think of this, from quickly sink into the sea of consciousness, with the spirit to perceive the content of graphics.


    If he is right, this wave of stone attack is definitely not the only one.


    A moment later, Li opened his eyes, and his long black eyes were full of light!


    I see. I see!


    There is a calm smile on the corner of the mouth. If there is no wrong judgment, this array is the ten thousand immortals array of the interceptors. It is also called the ten thousand immortals coming Dynasty. It is created by the leader of the Tongtian sect. According to the records on the remains of the dragon, the array eye is guarded by the leader of the Tongtian sect. It takes the power of the interceptors as the driving force and is extremely powerful.


    However, although this array looks very similar to the immortal array, it has no such power. To think about it, it should be driven by nobody.


    Li bowed his head and looked at his feet. Sure enough, the stone powder had disappeared.


    It seems that this is indeed the Taiji array, the array in the array of ten thousand immortals.


    This place should have been guarded by Wu Yun Xian and Qiu Shou Xian. I think it''s because all the Hu people are fascinated, so no one commands these rocks, so they are broken by him. And after the original attack, because there is no support of internal power, these stones can not be restored.


    If this is the case, it will be much easier to break the Taiji array.


    Li injects his internal power into his nine grain Panlong sword, and the sword''s awn rises suddenly. Then he makes a big drink and splits into the void. Li feels a shock at his feet, and he appears in the dark space at the beginning.


    And not far from the triangle flag, still floating there.


    However, from the obvious feeling, I am much closer to the flag.


    It seems that every step is an array.


    After looking at the records of the remains of the dragon, he also knew that the strange triangular flag was a magic weapon of the sect, which was called liuhunfan.


    As long as you know that each other''s birthday is written on the six spirits flag, and you launch the array in the array, then even the gods will be shaken. At this time, coupled with the power of the array in the array, it''s no problem to kill the comer.


    Think of here, Rao is from can''t help but heart next tight.


    This time, if the overpowering medicine didn''t cause the array to be unattended, then the defeat would not only be unexpected, but even he would be lost here.


    Calm mind, from light vomit a turbid gas.


    Anyway, it''s serious to break first now.


    If there is no one to change this array, then according to the records, after the Tai Chi array, there are Liangyi array and Sixiang array.


    Taiji gives birth to Liangyi and Liangyi gives birth to four images.It seems that the next two levels are more difficult than Taiji array.


    Fortunately, the records of the array on the remains of the dragon are very detailed, even how to put out the immortal array.


    Therefore, Li is psychologically prepared for the danger in the Liangyi array and the Sixiang array.


    In the Liangyi array, there are thunders, which should be used to frighten the soul. However, the thunder without internal force is not a big threat, and the way to break the array is to attack the point where the thunder is released.


    The four image array is an iron wall, which cannot be broken by absolute force.


    Li did not dare to be careless. He stepped into the Liangyi array with a nine grain flat dragon sword. As soon as he entered the array, he saw a purple light coming straight towards his place.


    From dare not hard, can only rely on Lingbo micro step constantly dodge.


    Because there is no one to control it, although the lightning is powerful, its precision and speed are obviously not enough. Therefore, although it is an immortal array, it can barely escape by virtue of Lingbo''s micro step.


    Li has made up his mind. As long as he can avoid the first attack, he will have a chance to attack the array eye.


    Half a moment later, the interval between the thunder and lightning is getting bigger and bigger. I know that the first round of attack is almost over. After so long, it''s time for him to fight back. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C152

    When purple lightning no longer appeared in the whole dark space, the white eyes of the array were finally exposed. Li chuckled bitterly. Should he say that it was really the array created by Tongtian sect leader. Even if it is unmanned, it can force him to such a situation.


    But I also understand.


    These arrays are immortal magic. It''s reasonable for him to be so embarrassed now.


    However, because of this, his desire for power became stronger.


    What''s more, there are legendary things in this world. It shows that there are many miracles in this world that he didn''t find. Just thinking like this, I can feel my blood boiling.


    With a big drink, the edge of the nine grain flat dragon sword in his hand soared by several Zhang, and it was extremely sharp. Li just laughed at the evil spirit in the edge of the sword.


    "Nine grain Panlong, follow me and split it for me!"


    With the final sound of the last word falling, his body suddenly rises, and his sword point to the eye of the array. Then, he hears the harsh sound of fragmentation, and then returns to the original space again.


    Even though it seems easy to break through the two levels, the consumption of internal power is not small. Rao Shili can''t help gasping.


    There''s the last level, four elephants.


    From biting teeth, thought, or took out a round jade pill from his arms.


    This is Tianxiang Huiqi pill, which is extremely difficult to refine. However, when you go to the battlefield, you will inevitably encounter unpredictable danger, so you must take it with you. At a critical moment, you can quickly replenish your internal power and burst out potential.


    The words that duanmurong said when he gave him the pill came to mind.


    I didn''t expect that when it was really useful.


    Li shook his head with a bitter smile, then raised his head, took the pill, and immediately sat in place for a moment.


    A moment later, I opened my eyes, and a light flashed through my dark eyes.


    I didn''t expect that this pill was so effective.


    He took a long breath, stood up and looked at the six spirits flag again. His eyes were different. His eyes were not like falling into the enemy''s array, but like conquering something.


    No longer hesitating, step into the four images.


    However, after I went in, I found that the four image formation was different from the previous two formations, different from the previous darkness, and this formation was brilliant.


    However, the golden light makes people feel very depressed, and makes them feel their skin tingling.


    According to the remains of the dragon, this array can only be broken by brute force.


    Give it a try.


    Li Yi grits his teeth and waves the nine grain Panlong sword again. First, he injects half of his internal power and waves it towards the golden light. Unexpectedly, it is like a stone sinking into the sea.


    Even if the heart has been prepared, but really see this scene, the heart or can not help a tight.


    It seems that this iron wall is stronger than he imagined.


    It''s really interesting. I was aroused a bit of interest and injected internal force again, but this time it was all internal force.


    The sword on the nine grain flat dragon soared from time to time, even under the surrounding golden light.


    It''s another smash. After a flash, Li is surprised to find that the surrounding is still like that. It seems that he has done nothing.


    Micro frown, from drooping eyes to think for a while, split into thorn, so that the power gathered at a certain point, it may be much better.


    Just the next second, see in front of the eyes is still glittering around, from this time is really a little startled.


    The power of nine grain flat dragon sword is the biggest attack power he can use at present. Not to mention his power, even after the initial unsealing, the sword Qi is sharp enough. It''s comparable to the weapon of a magic weapon. It can''t shake the defense here.


    It seems that he underestimated the original array power of the immortal array.


    After several times of chopping and chopping, Rao Shili couldn''t help worrying.


    Calculate the time. He has wasted half a day in the immortal array. He has no problem, but what should the 300 soldiers who are also trapped in the immortal array like him do?


    Even if all the elite soldiers come in, even if the first Liangyi array is just flying with rocks, but after a long time, if they are not strong enough, they will fall into a completely dark space, which is easy to cause mental collapse.


    Such a scene is not what I would like to see.


    Damn it.


    Li couldn''t help rubbing the slightly messy hair on his forehead, leaning against the hard wall made of golden light, his eyes sank down. After all the tricks, there is such a magic array waiting for them in the valley.


    The most important thing is that Li can''t forget that the pill is just an overpowering drug. After a day, even if there is no antidote, the efficacy will gradually fade. If people in the valley wake up, the difficulty of going out will double.


    Therefore, it can be said that it is urgent to break out.With the passage of time, Li''s impatience became deeper and deeper. What Li didn''t notice was that the only pair of golden eyes that he opened were twinkling under the increasing impatience of the nine grain flat dragon sword, which had already communicated with him.


    Why?


    Li Li feels that the sword handle in his hand seems to be shaking faintly. When he looks down, his pupil suddenly shrinks. He sees the golden light flowing in the open dragon eyes on the sword handle. With the golden light rising, the sword spirit on the blade is also rising.


    So what happened?


    Li narrowed his eyes and felt the rising power of the nine grain Panlong sword. This feeling was as mysterious as its explosive potential, but Li could feel it clearly.


    Isn''t it, you can''t help it?


    Li smiles bitterly at the sword. Rao Shilong''s remains don''t indicate the appearance of such a situation, which really makes him a little confused.


    Gradually, the vibration from the sword became more and more intense. He almost took off his hand. He made a centrifugal move and released his hand directly. He watched the sword float into the air, and then kept spinning. The whole sword burst out a dazzling golden light.


    And the golden awn spread to all around, even in the surrounding golden awn surrounded also not inferior.


    A little light from the eyes. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C153

    When the sword had almost condensed into essence, the sound of dragon chanting came from my ear. Although I felt very far away and subtle, I could still distinguish it clearly.


    Is this nine grain Panlong sword going to be enlarged?


    As soon as I got away from it, I thought that all the magic weapons in the previous online games would bring their own unique skills. Since this sword looks like it''s coming from a big way, maybe it''s really a great secret move.


    Let''s wait and see.


    On the contrary, he put his hands around his chest and stood by to watch it quietly.


    As time goes on, a floating dragon shadow has appeared near the hilt, which looks very much like the little dragon shadow that appeared when the remains of the dragon and the nine grain flat Dragon Sword were fused together.


    It seems that the sword has some secrets that he doesn''t know. Moreover, the Qi of the sword has been condensed to a terrible degree. Maybe if he lifts it up and cuts down the surrounding barriers now, it will have a striking power.


    From the fundus appear excited color, it is a bit eager to try.


    And the nine grain Panlong sword seems to have been ready for the end of the general, with pangran''s sword gas obediently back to his hand.


    From the steady grasp, and then the momentum of the sword said: "success or failure in one fell swoop, give me break!"


    With the end of the last sound falling, he has almost become one with the sword shadow. Lingbo uses it to the extreme, and even his people become virtual shadows. After the quick and fierce sword is over.


    From back to the center of the array, it''s hard to see the extreme!


    How can it be!


    It''s still useless. The blow just now is the limit of his power that he has never broken out so far.


    If it doesn''t work, he will be trapped in this battle.


    Just when I was about to hide my impatience, a faint burst came back.


    Moving away from the ear, the sound seemed to come from the point of attack.


    Is it possible that --.


    As soon as Li''s eyes brightened and his side looked, he saw that the place in the sword''s sharp stab just now appeared black in the golden awn, and then the black area became larger and larger. Finally, Jin mangpeng burst apart, and Li knew that the four image array was broken after all.


    Coming out of the four image array, at the moment, he appeared on the first step above the high platform, and the triangular flag was only one foot away from himself.


    The distance is so close. When you look at it carefully, you don''t see the eight characters of your birthday from the six spirits flag. You feel a little relieved. It seems that the Hu people don''t understand this array, or even the use of this flag.


    It seems that the situation is better than he had imagined.


    Because the first three arrays have been broken, and the most important six soul banner is unattended, so as long as the immortal array is taken away by him, the six soul banner in front of him will be broken.


    At this point, it was no longer a waste of time away from nature. It reached out and pulled out the black triangular flag engraved with strange runes.


    At the moment when Li pulls out the flag, the ground under his feet is constantly shaking. Li knows that this is the situation that will only appear when the array is on the verge of collapse after losing the eyes that support the array. Naturally, he stands in the same place, closes his eyes and remains indifferent.


    After a moment, shaking stop, from open eyes, Rao is ready in the heart, but still be in front of a scene startled.


    I saw that the dense Populus euphratica trees had disappeared, and the plain Valley grassland appeared. On the grassland, the infantry in Imperial uniform were lying in all directions.


    In my hand, the black flag is lying quietly in the palm of my hand. Strangely, its volume has shrunk a lot and become the size of a palm.


    After pondering for a moment, I still received it into the system space.


    After all, it''s a magic weapon. Whether it can be used or not, at least it can''t fall into other people''s hands.


    Moreover, he always has a feeling that there will be a solution to the system.


    He took a breath.


    Looking around, he saw Zhong LiMao sitting on the ground not far away because he could only take off his strength. He walked along and helped him up.


    "Young master, you are OK." Zhong Li''s anxious eyes suddenly relaxed as soon as he left. He centrifuged and warmed up. He forced his weak body and said, "don''t talk. Save your strength. Eat this."


    Li took another pill from his waist, which was naturally given by Duan Murong. However, this pill was not as precious as the one he had taken in the battle. Therefore, even if Zhong Limai ate it now, he would have to meditate for a while to recover.


    However, at this moment, for Zhong LiMao, he naturally knows that his appearance can''t help him, so he just sits down and meditates.


    Of course, what''s more important is that although he took off his strength just now, his eyes clearly broke the strange space just now, and he didn''t see the Hu people after going out. It must be that the overpowering drug still worked.Under the balance, Zhong Limai just pushed the boat along the river to meditate and heal his wounds.


    And after watching Zhong Li Mei do what he said, he didn''t relax. Instead, he checked the fallen soldiers around him.


    After some investigation, I was slightly relieved.


    Fortunately, it is worthy of being trained by the Meng family. Even in the face of chaotic rock formation, it can keep its own life.


    All of us fell down. As long as we have a little cultivation, we can repair it. For the time being, we don''t need him to worry about it.


    In that case, stand up.


    The long dark eyes looked at the tents not far away.


    Looking at this number, the number of Hu people stationed should not be very large. It is estimated that it depends on this array.


    So there''s an explanation for their strange behavior of shrinking in the valley.


    I guess I want to invite you into the urn, but I didn''t expect that they had the idea of water.


    As a result of this situation, it can only be said that they underestimated each other. Otherwise, it will be a win-win battle for both sides.


    From the bitter smile, Hu Ji, Hu Ji, it seems that between you and me, after all, will not stop here. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C154

    All the way to the magnificent tent in the center surrounded by all the big tents, all the way were Hu people who fell to the ground like Qin soldiers.


    Without strabismus, he went straight to the central tent, but his finger hesitated at the moment of touching the curtain.


    However, just for a moment, the next second, the curtain is still lifted, and when you see the scene in the tent, it will be tightened.


    Hu Ji was dressed as a Hu girl, with a purple veil on her face. She fell on her side and her beautiful eyes closed tightly.


    At this time, Li had to admit that from the bottom of his heart, he didn''t want this strange woman to close her eyes.


    Even if you know that the situation in front of you is just because of overpowering drugs, you can''t deny that when you saw it just now, your heart still trembled, and you care about it.


    Close your eyes and take a deep breath.


    After all, he went to her and helped her to his arms. His soft and fragrant body made Li not think much about it. Now that it''s over, the only thing he wants to do is to wake her up.


    Carefully take out the smell bottle from under the sleeve. Everyone who is going to fight this time has one, which is used when they are ready to wake up after entering the valley.


    I also prepared a bottle from nature.


    The reason why they didn''t wake other people up and came directly to find Hu Ji is very simple.


    Because, he believes, both he and she have something to say in private.


    The most important thing is that it is better for him to tell her everything by himself.


    The smell of the bottle was very strong. Just shaking it under Hu Ji''s nose, I saw Hu Ji''s long closed eyelashes tremble.


    From the eyes of the complex drooping eyes, looking at relying on their arms in the delicate beauty of the face, waiting for her to wake up.


    However, when the upper eyelids finally slowly opened and the beautiful and psychedelic pale purple eyes finally appeared, they could not help being agitated.


    And just wake up Hu Ji is obviously a bit fragmented, see from the moment, unexpectedly just staring at the pale purple eyes, staring, and then slowly out of a sentence.


    "Away? Am I dreaming? "


    Centrifugation immediately five flavor Chen miscellaneous, raise hand frame Hu Ji''s shoulder, support her to sit up.


    Calm voice says: "Hu Ji, it''s me."


    Li''s voice made Hu Ji tremble, and then the confusion in her eyes disappeared. She turned to look at the surrounding environment, dropped her eyes and remained silent for a moment, but she didn''t say a word.


    The complexity of centrifugation with the increase of silence time gradually some uneasy up.


    He believes that, with Hu Ji''s intelligence, as long as you come back and see him here, you must have guessed his general identity.


    However, he thought about all kinds of reactions after Hu Ji knew, but he didn''t think of this long silent response.


    "Hu Ji, I --"


    "Oh."


    Without waiting to finish, Hu Ji, who lowered her head, let out a low smile, but how to listen to the laughter, how to make people feel inexplicable sad.


    This makes Li a little flustered.


    "Good, good." Hu Ji still lowered her head and couldn''t see the expression on her face at the moment. "You must be Fu Su, the prince sent by the state of Qin to fight against the Great Wall."


    Without waiting for him to say anything, Hu Ji continued: "what a young man Fu Su, even Hu Ji was cheated by you. Good, good!"


    Hu Ji''s series of good words made Li feel a little frightened, but he couldn''t say anything to refute.


    "I''ve tried my best, Hu Ji. I didn''t expect that I finally hit you! Ha ha Hu Ji''s smile is really too sad, so that the heart from some pull up.


    "How can there be coincidence in the world? It''s all conspiracy, it''s all use! Where has the sincerity! Where can I find it? Hu Ji, Hu Ji, you are so stupid Hu Ji''s hands tightly grasped the good silk under her body and twisted it into a ball, as if her tangled heart at the moment.


    Li suddenly reached out to hold her shoulders, forced her to look at herself, and then, to the pale purple eyes, said word by word: "believe it or not, the first time we met was a chance encounter. I know your identity, although want to leave, but you found. You know what happened after that, but I promise that under the starry night, what I said is true, except for the concealment of my identity, I have nothing to hide from you. "


    Afraid that her words would be interrupted again, Li Suo Xing finished at one time and was staring at by the long and narrow dark eyes. Hu Ji was silent. After a long time, she said in a low voice: "it''s so far. How do you want me to believe you?"


    "You have to believe me."


    When Hu Ji heard the words, she trembled, slowly broke away from the hands holding her, shook her body, and reluctantly sat on the soft collapse. The light in the pale purple eyes gradually disappeared, and replaced by the cold air as hard as ice.


    This kind of Hu Ji has never been seen before. She is more like the cruel snake and scorpion beauty of the Hu people in the legend.Centrifugation can not help a tight.


    "Must? Hehe, what a big joke. " Although Hu Ji''s face was a little white, she could not hide her pride.


    Although the overpowering drug was untied, it took time for her to recover. Obviously, Hu Ji did not allow herself to show her weakness in front of Li any more.


    This is her pride!


    "You are the leader of the enemy, and I --" Hu Ji sneered. "Although my identity is mysterious, I think you already know who I am in your heart. Then, you should also understand that you and I are even more hostile. "


    Hu Ji''s slightly sarcastic words made Li feel a little cold. He didn''t understand why Hu Ji, who was quite understanding before, became like this. Especially after he explained something, he was able to say such sarcastic words.


    Such sharp and mean, far from the woman in his memory under the starry night, but more and more like the sinister woman in the legend.


    Is he really wrong?


    After all, the two antagonists have to face each other?


    At this moment, Li didn''t know how to calm Hu Ji down. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C155

    The atmosphere between the two people has never stagnated to such a degree. Under the starry night of those days, although they were on guard and suspicious, they unexpectedly felt comfortable and comfortable. It is clear that many of their thoughts are the same. Why did they come to the present situation?


    Li frowned. No matter what, he had to fight for it again.


    After all, he cheated first.


    Take a deep breath, said in a deep voice: "Hu Ji, if you knew my identity at that time, what would you do?"


    When Hu Ji heard the speech, she was stunned, and then her face turned pale.


    "If I know your identity, even if the first meeting can''t kill you, I will lead you out to meet again, then set an ambush and hang you."


    Even though she is psychologically prepared, she can''t help but smile after hearing from Hu Ji.


    Maybe he was wrong, not that Hu Ji was kind at that time, not that Hu Ji was vicious at this time.


    However, for Hu Ji at that time, there was no complete opposition between them, so she naturally did not want to deal with her. Now it''s different.


    Of course, Hu Ji is ruthless, but on second thought, if not for her intelligence and ruthlessness, how can she get to this position in this cannibal Hu Di?


    With this in mind, the depression under the centrifugal also dissipated a lot.


    "Oh, so you''re doing the right thing." Hu Ji gave a low smile. "If I were you, I would not let you go back alive. Maybe I want to thank you for being able to treat me like that. "


    Hu Ji''s tone is gloomy and the meaning is not clear. The atmosphere between them is like an arrow on the string, full of danger.


    It''s just that all of these are our own choices. Naturally, we have to face the present results.


    "Hu Ji, you should understand that our opposing identities are objective facts and cannot be changed. But I don''t think it will affect the feelings between you and me. I know your insistence in your heart. What I have done does not conflict with your insistence. "


    "No conflict?" Hu Ji sneered and looked scornful. Although she was sitting there with a white face, she made people feel the momentum of sudden growth. "If I fail in this battle, my position will be seriously damaged. The black wolf''s position is not firm. I can only keep my position if I remain invincible. If I fail, maybe the black wolf will cancel my position before I go back."


    "That''s his stupidity." Li made a very rude comment.


    Hu Ji blinked, and her pale purple eyes crossed a trace of ironic helplessness.


    "Stupidity has its advantages. This kind of person is easy to control, isn''t it? But if the black wolf loses me, then the peace Hu Di has won will be destroyed. Everything I''ve done will fall short. You also said, "it''s not a conflict!"


    Hu Ji paused for a moment and looked away with a chill in her eyes.


    "I think it''s you who want to wait for the chaos in Hudi to take us." By Hu Ji''s sharp eyes, Li finally couldn''t help but fret: "Hu Ji, you believe me again. By doing so, I can finally get a peaceful one in Hu Di! "


    However, Li didn''t wait for Hu Ji''s reply any longer, but he heard a noisy voice outside.


    Then the curtain of the tent door was lifted, and it was the little leader who gave Hu licao to Li that day.


    "Lord Hu Ji, are you ok?"


    The little leader came in with a crooked body, but his eyes were split when he saw the scene in front of him!


    "Let go of Huji!"


    From frown, see the moment of this person, can''t deny, he is surprised, according to the time to calculate, the drug should not be so quickly untied is.


    However, how could Li let Hu Ji go because of this person''s words? He just looked at her coldly, but still sat beside her without moving.


    Hu Ji was obviously unhappy that her conversation was disturbed. However, she didn''t say anything at the moment. Instead, she ignored the visitor and said to Li with a cold face: "what? Are you surprised? Why did he wake up so early? "


    He was surprised and looked at Hu Ji in surprise.


    Hu Ji sneered. "Since I''m up to you from Central Plains, I need to know myself and the other. My mother is from Central Plains, and I can understand your words. Then it can be used as medicine in your central plains, right


    "Since you know, why did you give it to me at that time?" From now on, I found that I underestimated the woman in front of me.


    However, it is impossible to say that she has a thorough understanding of his overall plan. After all, if she had known, she would not have been drugged.


    "That''s because I believe in your identity as a scalper." Hu Ji''s words let the guilt of centrifugation come up again. "What''s more, I didn''t expect that the efficacy of the overpowering drug made from Hu Li Cao was so amazing."


    From touching his chin, he would not say that this medicine was made by the famous medical immortal, and its efficacy was naturally refined to the highest level.


    "But just as I didn''t think of it, so did you." Hu Ji''s mouth began to smile. "It grows in the back of this valley, and people here often grind it up as a spice and add it to their food."When Hu Ji said this, Li understood all of a sudden.


    It was taken for a long time, so it produced some drug resistance.


    However, even so, there was no panic at all.


    Hu Ji''s face twisted slightly and looked at him coldly. How could the little leader standing at the door not understand after listening so much? Even if he didn''t know the details, at least he was clear-cut.


    "You little white face, damn it. Lord Hu Ji, let me solve him! "


    From pick eyebrow, looking at the little leader''s step to him, raised the big knife, sneered: "you can be careful, don''t shake hands, cut Hu Ji."


    "Ah, ah The little leader''s face was rough and crazy. As soon as he heard this, he couldn''t help it. The big knife saw it and chopped it down.


    But the next second, the little leader''s expression froze.


    Because the seemingly fierce attack stopped under a finger. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C156

    "What? That''s the strength? " From pick eyebrow, full of disdain.


    "Enough!" Hu Ji gave a cold drink. "If you didn''t take the medicine, how could that be?"


    When the little leader saw Hu Ji talking for him, he looked happy.


    From the face is cold down, tone also sink down.


    "Originally, I was not prepared to embarrass him, but since you said this, it made me feel unhappy."


    Hu Ji was stunned when she heard the words, but she did not speak.


    Smile away from evil. "I''ll be jealous if you defend him like this again."


    Hu Ji Cang''s purple eyes suddenly widened, as if he didn''t expect Li to say such words. His white and small ears turned red slightly. The little leader obviously had a secret love for Hu Ji for a long time. How could he see his sweetheart humiliated in front of his eyes.


    Naturally, he was furious, but his explosive power was obviously not enough in front of him.


    After working hard for several times, I found that the big knife in my hand could not move half a minute between my fingers, so I had to put down the cruel words.


    "Lord Hu Ji, our people should have been awake. As long as you give me an order, I will bring them in immediately."


    Hu Ji''s face turned cold when she heard the words.


    "Get out of here."


    "But my Lord!"


    "Get out of here! Don''t let me say it again


    "Yes."


    Watching the little leader go out, Li finally couldn''t help laughing. "Now I understand that if Hu Di loses you, he is afraid to face our soldiers in the Qin Dynasty. It''s only a matter of time before he loses."


    Hu Ji''s face was also very ugly. She obviously felt that the little leader had humiliated her.


    "Are all the leaders of Hu people like this? They have no responsibility and no brain." It''s not easy to judge.


    Hu Ji was silent for a moment, and finally said: "when you are surrounded by some people who have no brains, the only one who has brains becomes an alien."


    Hu Ji''s words are simple, but they contain profound truth.


    "In that case, why not give them up. Come with me, will you


    Subconsciously speaking out to go with me, it seems that there is no difficulty in imagination.


    "No way." Hu Ji Cang''s purple eyes flashed, and then a touch of firmness poured on them. "You can''t stop me unless you kill me."


    Leave some headache of shake head, this woman, is really accident stubborn.


    However, he is not such a simple person who will back down.


    "What if I have to take you away?" From pick eyebrow to ask a way.


    Hu Ji sneered. "It depends on whether you have the ability. If I''m right, people outside should wake up. Even if he can''t beat you alone, but in the face of so many people who want to take me away, even you can''t do it. "


    Leave to ponder a smile.


    "Do you really think so? Are you so sure I''m on my own? "


    "Even if you didn''t come in alone, you must have seen the array at the mouth of the valley. Even if you can find a way to escape, your companions can''t find a way to escape."


    "What if I came out directly? If you break through the battle, then all those who fall into the battle will be able to come out. " From the long and narrow black eyes, deep incomparable, full of divine light.


    "No way!" Hu Ji was shocked, and then looked into Li''s eyes. After a long time, she lowered her head.


    I understand. Hu Ji believes it.


    "Young master, it''s too late for the rescue. The enemy has taken all of them. What should we do?"


    Just at this time, the sound of the bell rang outside the tent.


    "Lord Hu Ji, i-er --" The little leader''s voice was cut off when he called out. When he heard the sound of heavy objects falling outside, he knew that the other party should have been knocked unconscious by Zhong LiMao.


    "In that case, can I take you away?"


    From pick eyebrow, to Hu Ji smile spring breeze wantonly.


    Hu Ji''s face was finally completely defeated.


    "What''s the fear of being a prisoner?"


    Li Wenyan frowned. Why did she resist him so much?


    Prisoner, these three words hurt not only her self-esteem, but also her warmth.


    He didn''t believe it. Hu Ji couldn''t see it.


    There must be something he didn''t notice that he ignored.


    So, what is it?


    Looking at Hu Ji''s stubborn insistence on walking out of the big tent by herself, there are many doubts in her centrifugation.


    "Young master, the prisoners have been settled. What should we do next?"


    Because the valley is easy to defend and difficult to attack, even without the immortal array, it is still a rare place for military strategists to fight. In addition, the valley has a wide range of territory, so I gave orders to stay in the valley.


    At the moment, all the soldiers are ready, and even the soldiers who fainted before wake up under the care of the military doctors. Although the victory is a little puzzling, it is a fact that the enemy is occupied.Therefore, the joy on the faces of the soldiers is obvious.


    After all, even if others don''t see it, the young master''s care for the mysterious woman is beyond words.


    "Where is she?" Li Li was leaning on the back of his chair with military war reports in front of him. He won another victory. Naturally, he had to report it to Ying Zheng in the capital of Qin.


    As for the one in his mouth, they both knew it by heart.


    "In Yixian girl''s place, she said that she was a daughter''s family after all, and it was not convenient to mix with those prisoners, so she took them away."


    From pick eyebrow, Rongrong is know his mind, so good.


    "Those captives will beat me when they wake up. The Hu people are savage. We will win by such means. Don''t think about their loyalty, but don''t make any moths."


    "Don''t worry, young master. Those captives can''t be won in Baiqi''s hands." Zhong Li''s lips smile. "Baiqi is good at dealing with them, and the generals are willing to bow down."


    Leave a smile, nod. "That''s right. Baiqi is the best way to deal with them."


    "But, young master, there will be something to ask." Clock from the ignorance of the right color, and then suddenly upright line of a gift. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C157

    "Oh?" From the long eyebrow slightly pick, eyes flash. "What you want to ask is the mysterious Populus euphratica forest at the mouth of the valley?"


    "It''s true that the one who knows the last general is not like the young master. At that time, the last general Mingming stepped in with the young master, but then he didn''t see the figure of the young master. Although he came out at last for no reason, when he went out to meet the soldiers behind us, he did not see the forest at all. The only explanation is that you are the only one who can do it? "


    The color of fanaticism flashed on Zhong Li''s face.


    "Do you know what that strange thing is? If it can be used in the battlefield in the future, it will be an invincible weapon."


    Li shook his head and chuckled.


    "I really know that thing, but if you want to use it on the battlefield in the future, I''m afraid it won''t work."


    "Why?"


    "The conditions are too harsh." Point your fingers away from the table. "Do you think that kind of array can be easily set up? If you don''t say anything else, you can''t do it if it''s time-consuming. Do you want to wait on the battlefield? "


    Zhong Li''s eyes darkened when he heard the words.


    Step forward and pat him on the shoulder.


    "Fighting still needs strength and brain. Don''t think of anything devious."


    Zhong Li was shocked, then suddenly nodded heavily.


    Leave satisfied hook lip a smile, good, savvy person is good communication.


    "Did the prisoners say anything when they woke up?" Leave to return to sit on the chair again, lift Mou to ask a way.


    "When I woke up, I yelled and was caught by Bai Qi. After a few examples, I immediately stopped talking. Only a small leader was swearing. Besides, he was shouting at Hu Ji all the time."


    As soon as his face turned cold, Zhong LiMao naturally did not let go of the change of Li''s expression. He added: "however, Mo Jiang and Bai Qi have imprisoned the little leader alone and sent his own guards to guard him."


    Li Leng for a moment, then looked up at Zhong Li''s eyes tightly. After a moment, he vomited softly: "I don''t have to hide it from you. That woman is indeed the brains behind the legendary Hu people. Her name is Hu Ji. The identity is also very mysterious among the Hu people. It seems that no one knows except the senior leader. "


    Zhong LiMao hung his head and listened quietly. Although he was full of curiosity about how Li knew Hu Ji, he was very clever and didn''t interrupt.


    "That Hu Li Cao was sent by Hu Ji."


    After all, it''s impossible for him to think that Hu Ji should help the enemy, even if they know each other.


    What''s more, Hu Ji''s ruthlessness doesn''t look like a person who does such things for a friend.


    Unless - a bold guess flashed in Zhong Li''s mind, and then the more he thought about it, the more likely he was, and the more ambiguous his eyes were.


    From the eyes to see his body uncomfortable, can''t help but say: "what are you looking at?"


    Zhong Li chuckled and touched his chin. "You are really powerful. Even women like Hu Ji can be subdued."


    From the headache of shaking his head, how he these subordinates are so gossip.


    However, he didn''t want to explain. After all, he had a good feeling for Hu Ji. What''s more, if she admits this, it will give her a layer of security in the military camp. Moreover, considering that she was sorry for Hu Ji, Li still said, "she didn''t know my identity before."


    As soon as the words came out, the smile on Zhong Li''s face froze.


    After all, smart as he is, he naturally knows that he lied to her before.


    In this way, why she is willing to send Hu licao also has an explanation, but, in this case, now that her identity is exposed, her childe''s mood must not be good.


    When thinking of entering the big account before, Hu Ji and Li didn''t feel a happy atmosphere at all. Zhong LiMao was surprised to see if he said too much.


    From the helpless smile, waving hands, let the clock from obscurity.


    "OK, go quickly and get rid of the remaining overpowering drugs in the river. Although you have captured this valley, the following cities need to be hard to hard. Don''t slack off."


    Zhong Limai nodded yes and quickly stepped down.


    From looking at each other quickly disappeared back, smile.


    "Young master, what did you do? Why did general Zhong run so fast?" As soon as the curtain opened, Shi LAN and Duan Murong came in.


    See two people come in together, from know, about Hu Ji things, duanmurong must have said with Shi LAN.


    Smile without saying a word.


    Obviously, they didn''t come for this, so they didn''t get entangled too much.


    "Young master, how do you feel when you succeed in this stratagem?" Duan Murong laughs a little. Although she looks cute, she knows that this girl has come to tease herself.


    "Young master, it''s a little too much for you to do so." The language of Shi LAN is amazing. "I didn''t know it was Hu Ji who gave it to you. If I knew that the person I believed in would eventually use myself, I would surely kill him. "From staring big eyes, what''s the situation? I thought it would be a jealous drama, but Shi Lan was fighting for Hu Ji.


    However, on second thought, what Shi Lan said is not a lie.


    If this matter is put on Shi Lan''s body, with her strong character, it is inevitable that she will become benevolent without success.


    Therefore, specific analysis of specific affairs, although Hu Ji''s personality is more fierce than Shi LAN, she is more ambitious than Shi LAN.


    Ambitious people will not be easily burned.


    This can be said to be an advantage or a disadvantage.


    "Young master, you''ve made a public anger this time." Duan Murong poured himself a cup of tea, a good play to see the mentality.


    "Rongrong, do you think I did something wrong?" From some can''t believe, clearly his plan duanmurong is know, Shi LAN can''t understand can also say the past, but duanmurong why also will be like this.


    Duan Murong can''t help laughing when he sees Li''s nervous look. "I don''t think you''re wrong, of course."


    This words a, leave at ease down, Shi Lan was surprised. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C158

    "Lan''er, in fact, the young master has his own difficulties. At first I had to. Later, apart from Hu licao, the young master didn''t use Hu Ji for anything, did he? If he wants to disturb the enemy, is it easier to take Hu Ji directly


    Duanmurong''s words calm Shi LAN down.


    "Moreover, even if Hu licao was cheated by the young master, don''t forget that he insisted on the overpowering drug. If you take other medicine, you don''t need Holly grass, but the same person, the enemy''s life may be lost. The Hu Li Cao chosen by the young master is tantamount to letting all the enemy''s lives go. This is the biggest mercy. "


    Duan Murong said this to Shi LAN, but her eyes are to Li. Her tender feelings make her warm and infinite.


    Shi LAN dropped her eyes and pondered for a moment. She raised her head and said, "well, young master, if you want to do it again, will you still do it?"


    "I will!" There is no hesitation in leaving.


    "What Hu Ji wanted was peace in Hu Di. She chose to end the war with war. However, Hu people are ambitious and greedy. If Hu people lead Hu people, Hu land will never have a real peaceful day. If I could do it again, I would take her away and let her unite with me as Daqin! It''s really a peaceful and prosperous time for Hu Di. "


    From the words let duanmurong and Shi LAN look at each other, two female mouth smile gradually expanded.


    Then see the stone orchid Qiao smile Qian Xi of toward big tent outside shout a way.


    "Well, you are satisfied with your reply?"


    The curtain of the door shakes slightly. Li Li holds his breath, and an idea is about to come out.


    If you don''t see a man, hear him first. The ornaments of Hu Di on Hu Ji''s body made a clear sound when she was walking. Once again, the two people''s mood was a little complicated with their pale purple eyes.


    The anger on Shi Lan''s face disappeared instantly, and replaced by a faint smile. A pair of almond eyes inspected Li and Hu Ji and said with a smile: "Hu Ji, I''ve asked you all that I can. Are we right? You just didn''t find the good intentions of the young master. How are you, still angry? "


    Shi Lan''s words make Li suddenly realize that he has an explanation for the question that just now has no origin.


    Take a look at Duan Murong again. He is helpless. It seems that he is calculated by the three girls.


    However, on second thought, this is also a good thing.


    Under such circumstances, Hu Ji can listen to what she says and believe it easily. Although she is telling the truth, if she is directly facing Hu Ji, maybe she will not believe herself.


    It sounds sad, but it''s true.


    It is estimated that Shi LAN can come up with such an ingenious way, but I don''t know if Hu Ji can understand their good intentions this time.


    "Young master, let''s go out first." Shi LAN winked at Duanmu Rong and turned to walk out of the tent.


    Duanmurong also got up, looked at Hu Ji, and said in a soft voice, "we''ll stay with you outside the tent."


    He nodded away, naturally understanding that they were creating a closed environment for him and Hu Ji to talk.


    When only he and Hu Ji were left in the tent, the atmosphere suddenly became stiff again.


    From some discouraged went to the table to sit down, self-care to pour himself a cup of tea, and then a drink, light vomit a mouthful of turbid gas, drooping eyes, as if thinking about how to open the general.


    But Hu Ji also silently walked to the opposite side of Li and sat down, drooping her head and saying nothing.


    The silence lasted for half a quarter of an hour, and finally it broke the unbearable silence.


    "You heard what I said just now. I really think so. I always remember your wish under the starry night. In fact, peace in Hudi may not be only your responsibility. After such a long time, I think you also understand that the Hu people are not the best choice to rule Hu. What huti needs is a leader with decision-making power and wisdom. "


    "Do you mean you?" There was a trace of disdain on Hu Ji''s face.


    "I don''t think there is any difference between you and the black wolf. I admit that you are much better than the black wolf, but the black wolf is more vicious than you. The most important thing is that the black wolf is a hu man. As long as he becomes the leader of Hudi, he is really in charge of Hudi. As for you, what you said about peace is just a good thing you imagined. Don''t forget that the central plains are constantly in chaos. As far as I know, even the largest state of Qin hasn''t completely eliminated the remaining evils of the other six states, has it? "


    From the silence for a moment, looking at the tea in front of the slowly rising fog, black eyes gradually dyed a layer of shadow.


    "I admit that you know the Central Plains well. But you only know one thing, you don''t know the other. With the national strength of the Qin Dynasty, it is only a matter of time before the six states are unified. And Hu Di -- " From the eyes closely staring at Hu Ji, eyes cold.


    "Do you really think you can make the Hu people invincible forever with your own strength? In fact, there are many excellent generals in Daqin. As the saying goes, double fists are hard to defeat tigers. You still have the advantage of being familiar with the terrain in Hudi. But this point, in the Central Plains, you do not have the slightest advantage except bravery. Even if it is the number of people, you are far less than the people in the Central Plains. "From a few words to the point, let Hu Ji immediately speechless.


    However, with Hu Ji''s cleverness, how can she really give up her own persistence because of these words?


    So, that pair of pale purple eyes but turned a few times, came up with countermeasures, bright red Ling lips open and close between spit out fierce words.


    "Although the Central Plains is vast in territory and abundant in resources, you say that we Hu people have no brains. Is it a good thing that the brains of the Central Plains people are easy to use? Although I didn''t grow up in Zhongyuan, I heard a lot about you from my mother. Although the Hu people are savage and ferocious, they are not like the Central Plains people who are intriguing. What''s more, the reason why we were able to suppress the frontier fortress town without fear before was because of the timidity of the people guarding it. " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C159

    After a moment''s silence, Li Wenyan lowered his voice and said, "what you said is really objective facts. But ask yourself, who is more suitable to be a commander in chief, the Central Plains people or the Hu people? To say the least, even if you capture the Central Plains, do you think you have the ability to control the black wolf at that time? Even if you can, do you think the black wolf will let you control him for a lifetime? What''s more, now you have stopped here. If someone else came here, you may not be given the opportunity of face-to-face communication. "


    "I admit that there are some moths in Daqin, but more of them are the pillars of our country. I promise you that if I capture Hu Di, I will leave Baiqi to guard here. I believe that he will be a qualified commander. Don''t worry, as long as I stay here, I promise that the smoke of war will never infect Hu again. How about it? "


    From wring eyebrows, fingers unconsciously tapping the armrest of the chair, eyes are tightly staring at Hu Ji.


    It is obvious that Hu Ji is engaged in a difficult ideological struggle. If she had not gone through this battle, she would have scoffed at what she said to her. But after this battle, she knew that her strength was still a little weak. In particular, the Central Plains was indeed full of elites. General Zhong could see that she was not an ordinary person. As for Bai Qi, he must also be a great general.


    Although there are many brave people in Hu Di, they are far from the Central Plains in terms of resourcefulness.


    It seems that in the old days, she was a bit of a lookout.


    And although he talks freely on the surface, he is the only one who understands his own worries.


    Success or failure depends on this, if you can''t take advantage of the psychological blow suffered by Hu Ji''s tragic defeat to break through her psychological defense. He really doesn''t know what to do.


    Maybe he can only let the tiger go back to the mountain and fight again on the battlefield, but that is not the situation he would like to see.


    However, if you want him to kill or imprison her, he can''t do it.


    So, the best result is that she is willing to surrender.


    However, the difficulty lies in the willingness.


    "The problem is --" Hu Ji looked at him suspiciously.


    "You have to understand that your great hall of Qin Dynasty is not your speech. Even if you promise me now, the credibility of this promise is not directly proportional to the promise of black wolf. Although the Hu people are savage, they are also very simple. They yearn for power. Whoever has the biggest fist is the boss. But as far as I know, there is a serious infighting between you people in the Central Plains. As the eldest son of the Empire, you are going to fight far beyond the Great Wall. At least, it shows that your status in your country is not as important as you think. "


    Hu Ji''s words made Li''s eyes sink. She was right in one word. Although she said it badly, she pointed out his shortcomings.


    "To tell you the truth, if I had not grown up in Hudi, maybe I would not have lost this battle to you."


    "What do you say?" Pick your eyebrows.


    "Before, when I helped black wolf recover other tribes of Hu people, I used a little strategy to win a big victory. But in the face of you Zhongyuan people, I have been careful enough to use my careful plan, but I didn''t expect that you still drilled a hole. "


    Hu Ji blinked her eyes with a slight smile of self mockery. "I didn''t expect that you would think of putting medicine in the water. We Hu people are really willing to be inferior to this kind of people. "


    Li Zhen is speechless by Hu Ji''s words, but the judgment of praise and belittle shows that they are deep-seated.


    Rao is from again thick skin, in Hu Ji so straightforward words, also appear a little embarrassed up.


    However, such embarrassment only lasted for a few seconds, because Li had already thought of countermeasures.


    This method can be regarded as a direct attack on Hu Ji.


    "I''ll admit that you''re telling the truth. But in contrast, if Hu Di is a black wolf, it means that he has absolute control. Have you ever thought about how he would treat you if you really helped the black wolf capture the whole Hu land and Central Plains? "


    Hu Ji''s face turned pale when she heard the speech.


    "If I expect it to be true, as a big leader, he can tolerate a woman''s direction. Besides your real ability, he should have some other thoughts about you." From the fierce eyes, as if through the pair of pale purple eyes, straight straight to see the heart of Hu Ji.


    "The most important thing is that after this battle, you should also see the strength of Daqin. To tell you the truth, my soldiers are not the best soldiers in Daqin. Because the remaining evils of the six kingdoms are still in existence, the best soldiers of the Qin Dynasty are actually in the Central Plains. Do you think you really have a chance of winning against them? "


    From the word Zhuji.


    "Not to mention that we are fighting in Hu, you are the landlords. When it comes to the Central Plains, first of all, the front will certainly be lengthened. You must have no skill alone. If that''s the case, I don''t have to tell you what will happen


    Hu Ji''s body was shocked, and the light in her eyes was finally broken.She knew in her heart that everything she said was true. Her strength is limited after all. Perhaps, it is the limit that she can do to help black wolf unify Hu Di. She should not be greedy to focus on the Central Plains.


    Just, how can you tell her to be willing!


    Do you have to give up because of these 20 years of persistence!


    Li seemed to see what she thought in her heart and said: "in fact, you don''t need to give up your idea. As long as I conquer Hu Di, I will be able to return Hu Di to peace. I may not be the master of the court of the Qin Dynasty, but as long as Baiqi stays in Hudi, I will not let the war taint it again. I have the ability to do that. "


    Seeing the hesitation on Hu Ji''s face, Li pondered for a moment and continued: "maybe the present Daqin is not my speech, but who can guarantee that it will not be in the future? Things are changing all the time, especially in chaotang. " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C160

    Hu Ji''s expression finally had a loose color. After a long time, she raised her eyes and said, "this matter, I have to think about it. The next war, I will watch, see if you are worthy of my trust


    "Yes." The promise is very straightforward. As long as Hu Ji doesn''t go back to the Hu people, the Hu people will lose a huge help.


    If the enemy is weak and we are strong, it will be much easier to win or lose.


    "Just to remind you, don''t be happy too soon. What I want to see is not whether you are trustworthy or not, but this army. " Hu Ji gave a sly smile.


    From pick eyebrow, hook lip confidence way: "I believe you will get satisfactory answer."


    "We''ll see." At this point, Hu Ji did not continue, turned to open the curtain and went out.


    Because of his special identity and his intention to solicit, he has already ordered that as long as the other party does not go out of the valley, he can walk around except in military areas.


    "How''s it going?" As soon as Hu Ji left, Shi LAN came in. "Rongrong accompany her back, see your mouth smile, should be satisfied."


    He shook his head and kept smiling.


    "It''s not that easy. This girl is stubborn."


    Shi LAN blinks and smiles.


    "It''s not so easy, young man. It''s time you hit the wall. Otherwise, the beauties in this world will be easy for you to go. That''s enough."


    He stepped forward and knocked her on the head. "Lan''er, don''t make a fool of yourself."


    "Come on, I''m not kidding you. Let''s get down to business. " Take it when it''s good. "Rongrong and I both feel that Hu Ji is a rare strange woman. When we woke up in the military medical camp, we found out the current situation in just a few words. Chu Ruo said that this woman''s thinking ability is very strong. Although her speech is a little more straightforward, it is still undeniable that she is extremely smart. "


    Nod away from recognition. "So, the rumors are not groundless. She really has a good military mind. That''s why I don''t want to let her go back to the Hu people. Otherwise, the next battle won''t be so easy. "


    After all, a woman like Hu Ji, after being cheated by him once, will be 100% careful. If she wants to plot secretly in the future, I''m afraid it won''t be so easy.


    Even this time, if it wasn''t for the fusion of the nine grain flat dragon sword and the remains of the dragon, the immortal array would not be able to break through.


    The reason why Hu Ji didn''t think of this just now is that the unprecedented failure brought her temporary psychological paralysis.


    However, since she had promised him to stay here to observe, she was not afraid of her regret.


    Even if she came back later and wanted to go back, she would not do so, because she was born in Hudi, and she had a thorough understanding of the unique character of the Hu people.


    I still believe that.


    "Young master, I think you should be kind to others. Rongrong and I both feel that Hu Ji''s feelings for you are not so simple. Most of all, neither Rongrong nor I hate Hu Ji. "


    Shi Lan''s mouth says so, but she thinks that she and Duan Murong are not villains. If their peach blossom luck goes on like this, no matter how generous they are, they can''t bear it.


    Therefore, if Hu Ji becomes a sister, it is very likely that she can control the childe here.


    However, if you think carefully, she will not say it.


    "It''s not to be underestimated that she can take you two in so quickly." I can''t forget that even duanmurong and Shilan, who are quite similar, are not convinced with each other for a long time.


    Shilan almond eyes flash, pink lips pursed.


    "Neither Rongrong nor I have ever seen a woman like her who dares to love and hate. Moreover, for the purpose of her heart, we can forge ahead with such courage and boldness. It''s admirable. "


    Shi Lan''s words also let centrifugal next shock, yes, with Hu Ji''s ability and ability, in this world is very strong.


    Even the powerful woman in this world, the moon god, often kills people with the help of other people''s hands and seldom rushes to the front.


    Hu Ji is a very brave woman indeed.


    "I see." He nodded away. "I have promised her that she will observe whether our soldiers are able to guard Hudi in the next time."


    Shi LAN nodded clearly and gave a smile.


    "I see. Don''t worry. Rongrong and I will help you. What''s more, I think Hu Ji has a hard mouth. Maybe you agree with your theory, but you cheated her first, and she can''t swallow it. "


    Shi LAN analyzed. "After all, with her character, it''s impossible for her to eat this dumb loss in silence. Even if it''s you, I''m afraid she''ll have to grind it to be happy. "


    It has to be said that sometimes it''s only women who understand women. Shi Lan''s words make the cottage open.


    With Hu Ji''s awkwardness, this is really possible.However, if that is the case, it would be better.


    After all, if Hu Ji really just wants to polish him, he will accept it willingly as long as she is happy.


    "Only, young master, you may have to consider another matter."


    "Do you mean people''s opinions?" A pick from the long eyebrow.


    "Yes, just along the way, everyone''s eyes were full of precaution when they looked at Hu Ji. What''s more, you ordered the army to walk around at will except for the important places. Even if general Zhong and others can understand the great value of accepting Hu Ji, ordinary soldiers can''t understand it. Even if it''s because of you, you won''t speak out your objection, but it''s not good to go on for a long time. "


    "Although on the way here just now, such eyes can let Hu Ji understand how much risk you are taking to give this order for her. But if it goes on like this, I''m afraid something will happen. What''s more, you also said that Hu Ji wanted to observe whether our soldiers could guard Hu''s residence. If the soldiers didn''t cooperate, I was afraid that the overall deployment would be disordered. "


    Shi Lan''s worry is reasonable, but this point has long been taken into consideration. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C161

    So at the moment, he said in a leisurely manner: "I have my own countermeasures for this matter. They are all enthusiastic. As long as they use a little provocation, they will be able to deal with it."


    Shi LAN a face don''t understand of looking at him, leave confidence a smile. "I''ll summon you generals later. At that time, just hide behind the screen and watch."


    "Well, I''ll see how you''re going to justify yourself." Shi Lan''s hands around her chest and several months of military strength make her wear men''s clothes a little more sassy and heroic. Her big almond eyes are full of hope, which makes her look more.


    After looking at Shi LAN entering behind the screen and hiding himself, he ordered those people to come.


    "Young master, what you want to say should be about that woman." As soon as a forward officer came in, he came straight to the point. Li took an eyebrow at him. He had a certain impression on him. He was always straightforward. People like him were everywhere in the military camp, so Li naturally didn''t care.


    "Yes, what do you think of her?" From a school of leisure to the back of a chair, asked some casual.


    "Sir, I beg your pardon. That woman is a well-known snake and scorpion beauty among Hu people. Young master, you put her in the army and give her such a big privilege. It really makes people have a lot of opinions. "


    From the long eyebrow slightly pick, low smile.


    "What? Are you afraid that my hero will feel sad about Meirenguan? "


    The forward officer looked up and opened his mouth. In the end, he didn''t speak, but the meaning was self-evident.


    Apart from the nod, fingers bent, knocked on the table, issued a dull and rhythmic sound.


    "Yes, I''m interested in her." He shrugged his shoulders. He really felt that there was nothing to hide. It was a man''s job to admit his feelings. "But again, I understand her identity. I think the victory of this war has already explained everything. "


    From the eyes swept to the clock from ignorance, clock from ignorance clear nod, mouth.


    "The old Holly was actually given by that woman."


    "What This speech, like a huge stone into the hearts of people.


    They all looked at each other for a few minutes, then frowned and pondered. Although this sentence is simple, it contains many meanings. The most important thing is that it reminds people that if Hu Ji can really transfer to their side, he can attack their shield with his spear and get twice the result with half the effort.


    "Childe, it''s just that the woman is famous in Hu Di. What should we do if the other party pretends to surrender?" A calm opening.


    Leave to nod, eyes a MI. "You have a point, but I can assure you of that. She has promised me that if we can admit in the next observation that we have the ability to control the chaos in Hudi, we will help us. "


    "What a big voice she has The forward officer was indignant. "It doesn''t matter who has defeated us now. She wants to observe us. She thinks she is still Hu Di''s think tank."


    Before leaving the exit to refute, Zhong Limai stopped her and said, "but you must be clear that if we kill her now, it will not only make the prisoners excited, but also make the remaining fighting fierce. If we let her go, it would be like letting the tiger go back to the mountain. So, you don''t have to say much about how to choose. "


    Li Man nodded and laughed with deep meaning, and then looked around the people''s faces. They all looked thoughtful, obviously thinking seriously about what they said just now.


    "It''s really our thoughtlessness." When someone starts, the identity of the people behind is much simpler, and the pioneer official who started to speak is a look of guilt. "I admire you for your foresight. Besides, my subordinates are guilty. "


    "Guilty?" From pick eyebrow, turned the war report in front of me. "What''s the crime? Before the battle of stone city, you were the one who rushed in the front. I don''t understand what you said. "


    The forward officer hesitated, looked at Bai Qi, then bowed his head and clasped his fist.


    "There are two crimes under him. First, in the battle of stone city before, he doubted Bai Qi''s tactics at random, which also indirectly doubted the childe''s vision. Second, this time I doubted the judgment and decision-making of the young master. The sum of the two crimes is enough to beat the fifty army staff. "


    "I don''t agree with you." Leave and wave. "As a qualified general, in the spirit of being responsible for the lives of the soldiers, it''s natural for him to discuss the operational policy. Originally, I let everyone take over the matter together, so I naturally have to accept different opinions. Therefore, your first crime is not established. "


    Without waiting for the forward officer to retort, Bai Qi, sitting at the bottom, said: "I agree with what you said. I don''t accept your apology."


    White from this seemingly proud, in fact, that he is not angry. This is not natural, because since the stone city war, Bai Qi and this guy''s relationship is as good as brothers.


    "As for your second point, although I hope you can give me some more trust, I know that it''s normal for me to have some objections because I''m not qualified. However, I hope that if I can give you a satisfactory result, please trust Fu Su more in the future. "He got up from his seat and arched to the crowd.


    All of them were shocked. They stood up and gave a big salute to Li Xing. They did not dare to shout.


    However, what the people who lowered their heads didn''t see was the smile of ambition on Li''s face at the moment. They stared at them like hunters, as if the long-awaited prey had finally fallen into the hunting net.


    Shi LAN, who is hiding behind the screen, hears Li''s words. A touch of cunning flashed through her eyes. She thinks that the young master is too cunning. To say this kind of words at this time is equal to the loyalty of these iron men, or at least good will.


    After all, in her opinion, the outcome of this battle must be good, so it must be those soldiers who lose the bet, and they will be convinced by the time. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C162

    The young master will be able to go through this battle, which not only increases his prestige, but also may gain some military power when he returns to Daqin. Even if he does not get military power, his military camp reputation will be much higher than Hu Hai.


    What a cunning man.


    Shi Lan thought in her heart.


    After this conversation, the people outside the screen sat down again to discuss how to calm the grievances of ordinary soldiers.


    "It''s easy to say." He left and said, "she said that she wanted to observe our soldiers. We will tell all the soldiers about it. Presumably, they will not want to be looked down upon by a woman."


    When they heard the speech, they looked at each other and nodded in agreement.


    "It''s up to you." Leave hook lip a smile. "If there is nothing else, the meeting will be over."


    "Young master, there is one thing we have to guard against. If that woman is here, it''s hard to guarantee that the black wolf won''t lead soldiers to attack us." Zhong Limai put forward his own views.


    "I''m afraid he won''t come." He sneered at me. "Originally, I didn''t want to go deep into the hinterland of Hu. The deeper we go, the less we understand the terrain. If the black wolf really can''t calm down and lead the Hu people to come here, and we solve their main force again, it will be a good thing to doze off and send pillows."


    "The young master really has a good idea."


    "Well, we should train our soldiers well. In addition, the night watchmen have sent me more people to increase the number of people. In order to avoid the other party jumping over the wall He waved his hand and looked at the promise and then dispersed.


    Then he took a long breath and leaned heavily on the back of the chair.


    "Lan''er, come out. I''ve had enough of the drama."


    A chuckle came from behind the screen, and then Shi LAN walked out slowly.


    "That''s enough, but you are really smart, young man."


    From the hands pillow in the back of the head, a leisurely said: "not smart, how can you do your childe?"? Right. "


    Stone orchid footwork brisk walk to leave behind, hands on his shoulder, hook lip smile. "You''re poor, but who wants us to do that?"


    There is no turning back, but the curvature of the corner of the mouth is bigger. I raise my right hand and pat Shi Lan''s hand on my right shoulder. "I''m at ease with you. In addition, Hu Ji''s side, but also you and Rong Rong more trouble. I always have a feeling that she still has a knot in her heart


    "I see. I''ll go first. By the way, when sister Rongrong left just now, she told me that she would go to the food camp and cook a bowl of soup for you. This meeting should be ready soon. I''ll have someone bring it to you. "


    Li Li looks at Shi Lan''s back as she leaves. He smiles at the corner of his mouth. Then he picks up his spirit and continues to study how to report the current situation to Ying Zheng.


    Naturally, the existence of the immortal array can''t be said. Fortunately, the ordinary soldiers who went in didn''t understand what it was. When they finally broke out, they had already fainted.


    Therefore, he can say that it was the Hu people who made up the mystery. In a word, he will never reveal the secret of the immortal array.


    One day and one night passed quickly, and everyone was recuperating in an orderly way. There were two wars in a row. Although only the first stop was bloody killing, there was a lot of psychological pressure on everyone in the second stop.


    From now on, the only worry is whether the soldiers will slack off when they see that Hu Ji is easily captured by them.


    At such a juncture, easy slack is undoubtedly fatal.


    It was not until last night that the spies found the Hu soldiers disguised as ordinary Hu people nearby. They knew that it was not far away from the day when they directly confronted the black wolf.


    However, in the face of his constant demands for war, Lidu rejected them one by one.


    The reason is very simple, he is deliberately excited black wolf, according to his speculation, black wolf this person should not be so calm, what''s more, if he really has a different mind to Hu Ji, it won''t let him wait too long.


    In the morning outside the Great Wall, the humidity is very heavy, so I walk out of the tent at will. Looking at the soldiers who get up early and are on duty at night, I nod with satisfaction.


    At the mouth of the valley, a charming purple figure stood there, looking up at the sky.


    Hu Ji?


    Away from Tiao Tiao eyebrow, he walked towards her at his feet and gave a color to a group of soldiers guarding at the mouth of the valley. They retreated to the outside obediently.


    Hu Ji sneered: "they are very dedicated to their duties. Every time I come to the exit, the number of soldiers will multiply."


    Li shrugs and does not comment. After all, for now, Hu Ji''s treatment is the best he can give.


    "But you seem to have something on your mind when you get up so early." Hu Ji stroked her long hair and said casually.


    Left to lift Mou to see her one eye, what enter eye just is her perfect side face. "There is something on my mind."


    Hu Ji chuckled and walked up to him. The bell on her body made a pleasant sound.


    "Come to me if you have something on your mind. Don''t tell me that you are worried about the next battle. You come to me to get some internal information from me. " Hu Ji walked around Li for two times. Although she was smiling, her smile didn''t dye her pale purple eyes."Don''t forget, I haven''t recognized the ability of your soldiers. So I advise you to spend less time. "


    Li shook his head with a bitter smile. "Have I ever said that no one has ever given me such a sense of frustration as you have?"


    "Have I ever said that no one has ever given me such a great sense of frustration?" Hu Ji smiles. "So, we''re clean."


    From Leng for a while, and then hook lips a smile. "Can we really get rid of each other?"


    Li took a deep look at Hu Ji. Her evil smile made Hu Ji''s cheek turn red a little bit. However, she soon turned her head and left a beautiful back for Li.


    "But I really want to ask you what kind of person black wolf is. I don''t want to deceive you. I admit that I asked this as a tactic to get along with each other as soon as possible. Secondly, I want to reduce the number of war casualties. " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C163

    From the last four words of the number of casualties, it was obvious that Hu Ji''s mood fluctuated.


    It''s worth mentioning that about Hu Ji''s enchantment, I found that she didn''t seem to be aware of it, and only he seemed to be able to smell her breathtaking fragrance.


    Moreover, the fragrance seems to produce a strong change when the other party''s mood fluctuates.


    For others, they will also be affected by the fragrance, but they can''t smell it. They just think that they have a good feeling for the woman in front of them.


    It is estimated that this is the reason why duanmurong and Shilan can accept Hu Ji so quickly.


    However, we are not prepared to say that.


    "Casualties? What you said is magnificent. " Hu Ji threw out this sentence of unknown meaning, but Li could hear the trill in her words. Her heart moved and she knew that she had hit her soft spot.


    "As you can see, even in this battle in the valley, there were few casualties on both sides. Moreover, as you can see in recent days, we have done our utmost to treat the captives of the Hu people. We have let go of everything except those who are clamorous and can let go. I think you can see the means and ability clearly. "


    Hu Ji was silent. Her eyes drooped. She looked at her quietly, waiting for her answer.


    "You are really smart. In fact, you don''t need to get any information from me, because black wolf can''t compare with you in terms of strategy."


    Pick your eyebrows. "Should I be happy?"


    Hu Ji pinches his waist with one hand and looks at him enchanting and charming. "You said


    Hu Ji''s rhetorical question was unexpected. After a moment''s meditation, he suddenly gave up the topic and said, "Hu Ji, in fact, you are a kind woman."


    As soon as the words came out, the enchanting smile on Hu Ji''s face suddenly froze, and then melted like snow, replaced by a cold chill. Even her pale purple eyes drooped, her long eyelashes drooped, and her thick shadow cast on her lower eyelids, which made her look unexpectedly gloomy.


    When she was about to break her silence, a low smile suddenly escaped from her lips.


    "Good? You mean me? " Hu Ji''s tone was a little strange. She tilted her head slightly and looked away, but there was no expression on her face. "You don''t know that I have a very bad reputation. Even if you were cheated by me in those starry nights, you should understand that I am not as beautiful as you think


    From the eyes, heart a tight, can''t help walking forward a few steps, tightly staring at the pair of pale purple eyes.


    "Enough. Why do you have to! Even if I lied to you, it''s OK to be uncomfortable now. " From the helpless mouth. "Don''t contradict me! Listen to me first. First of all, the reason why you don''t want to tell the black wolf''s information is not that you don''t agree with the soldiers of Daqin. In your opinion, even if the black wolf is not, he has protected your safety for so many years. "


    "Second, in fact, you have recognized us, but the concern and care for Hu Di in your heart make you unable to face your heart. Even if you had a bad experience as a child, this is where you were born and raised."


    "Third, although you said at the beginning that you didn''t expect me to ask you anything, you also told me that black wolf played tricks with me, not my opponent. So, in fact, you are suggesting to me that the black wolf is an opponent who has no brain but no force. "


    From looking at Hu Ji''s face, with his words become more and more ugly and shocked, slowly spit out the last sentence.


    "This is your kindness."


    Hu Ji''s lips trembled and she couldn''t say a word for a long time.


    From see Hu Ji so, heart also can''t help but some sad, this woman so many years is too difficult, even if she is less insistent, less fearless, also won''t heart entangled so.


    It''s a pity that she is too smart, ambitious and tenacious, which makes her hold on for so long.


    This world, after all, is not in the 21st century. No matter how strong a woman is, she will never be able to support herself.


    But Hu Ji was more shocked than what she showed.


    Because from these words, she has long been pressed in the bottom of her heart, she is ready to face the place all her life.


    It was her last weak place, and she was ready to be frozen all her life, because her ideal could not tolerate her weakness.


    Just let her ten thousand don''t think of is, at present this youth unexpectedly so easily bury her for a long time of careful thought to see thoroughly.


    At the beginning of the starry night, although the two seemed to have no scruples to chat a lot, but Hu Ji knew that the bottom line of her heart was not exposed.


    Everything is not out of control.


    But now, the young man''s words are like a huge hammer, which suddenly breaks the ice in her heart and makes the bitter water come out one by one. It''s very sour.


    Her shock came from not understanding why the youth could see through her heart so easily, and from the fear she did not know.Standing in front of her, calmly looking at the delicate and charming face, all kinds of emotions constantly flashed, without the intention of making a sound.


    Because he knows that no matter what kind of emotion, it belongs to Hu Ji alone. He can only tear off the camouflage, but in the face of it, it still depends on her.


    Otherwise, she will never be able to get rid of the burden in her heart.


    That''s what it''s called to break and then stand.


    After a long time, Hu Ji regained her expressionless appearance.


    But the slight waves at the bottom of her eyes can prove that her heart is not as calm as she is now.


    "Hu Ji, face yourself bravely. Have you forgotten your mother? Do you really want to follow her? Everyone has to face their own heart, so that they can really be indomitable. "


    Hu Ji didn''t speak. She bowed her head and turned to walk deep into the valley.


    He opened his mouth and didn''t speak at last.


    Maybe it''s too reluctantly. After all, after all, all of a sudden, even Hu Ji needs time to digest. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C164

    "Young master, you are too cruel."


    A clear and elegant voice came from behind. Li suddenly turned back and saw a slender figure at the mouth of the valley behind him.


    In the early morning fog slowly came, is stained with a dew duanmurong!


    Leave to quickly walk past, take off own coat to drape on her body. "What are you doing out of the Valley this morning?"


    "Forget it, let''s go with me and come back to the big account with me. It''s windy here. " Half from holding duanmurong back to the big tent, will hand stove in her arms, this just sat down.


    "Come on, what are you doing out of the valley so early in the morning?"


    Duanmurong bowed his head and laughed. "Last time, the overpowering drug made from Hu Li Cao didn''t achieve the expected curative effect. I was very concerned, so I went out of the valley and went back to the mountain to collect some for research."


    "Back mountain! Why do you go to the back mountain alone! It''s not peaceful at this time. If we meet the enemy forces -- "


    "Oh, you think too much." Duanmurong cut him off. "Who said I went out alone? Didn''t you see that I didn''t even bring the medicine basket? Of course, I won''t be so careless about my own safety. I went out with the soldiers. I just went out to identify the medicinal materials and collect them. I gave it to them. "


    From the smell of speech, a sigh of relief.


    "Otherwise, if I''m captured, you''ll have to worry." Duanmurong gave a low smile and winked at him.


    From pick eyebrow also smile, he likes such a smart man, understand the weight.


    "But then again, is it too cruel for you to force Hu Ji to face her heart?" Duanmurong almond big eyes staring at him. "I overheard your conversation at the mouth of the valley just now."


    She''s right.


    Li Shixiao, knead her long hair.


    "Silly girl, if I don''t do this, I''ll take the next dose of cruel medicine. With her heart, I don''t know when I can understand it."


    Duanmurong heard the words, pondered for a moment, nodded. "It''s true that a long pain is better than a short one."


    "If you think about it, she has been supporting the plan in her heart for so many years. In such a place, she must have a strong hand. She disguised herself for so long that she didn''t know what kind of person she should be."


    "Yes." Duanmurong nodded vigorously. "Lan''er and I both feel that she is full of ambivalence. Sometimes she feels soft, sometimes she feels sharp. Lan''er has been walking around with her in the military camp these days. Lan''er said that her opinions are often refreshing, and she has her own way of judging the situation. "


    After all, she has been able to play with Hu Di for so many years. Her wisdom and strategy must be enough to convince Shi LAN.


    "But young master, if you can really make Hu Ji submissive, it will be a great help in any way. Although Hu Ji grew up in Hu Di as a child, with her intelligence, she can adapt quickly even in the Central Plains. "


    It seems that Hu Ji is really admired by Duan Murong and Shi LAN. Duan Murong has never seen such constant praise of another person.


    "By the way, she''s been with us these days, and she''s said a lot about her. Lan''er and I feel that black wolf has a different mind for her. "


    A pick from the long eyebrow. "I already know that."


    "You know?" Duanmurong was stunned. "But there''s something else you don''t know."


    "What?"


    "She said that one of the reasons why she chose to assist the black wolf was that the black wolf tribe really had good strength at that time. But the most important thing is that she is sure that the black wolf will listen to her. "


    "Why? Because the black wolf thought of her


    Leave to pour is to rise a few minutes of interest to pursue to ask a way.


    "Not only that." Duanmurong''s cunning smile.


    "That''s because the men of Hu people are cruel and arbitrary. Even if she shows enough ability, she may not be able to stand as a woman. Before doing anything to make him famous, even if the leader approved him, his Hu soldiers would not obey the orders of a woman. "


    Duanmu rongdun for a moment, continued.


    "But black wolf is different. He has always been arbitrary to the extreme, and his means are cruel and vicious to the extreme. As long as he gets the approval of the leader, his subordinates will have to obey her under the threat of the leader. "


    There was a moment''s silence. "So she took advantage of the feelings of the black wolf. Because, like the black wolf, once you fall in love, you will do your best to protect her


    "That''s right." Duanmurong drooped his eyes and his tone sank. "What''s more, from the tone of Hu Ji''s words, I can feel that she is grateful for the black wolf, though she has no affection for men and women. But who can say that complex feelings are not feelings. "


    He nodded away and twisted his brows.Duanmurong carefully looked away, slightly tangled mouth way: "but, I can feel, her feelings for you and black wolf is different."


    I''m not happy. "You don''t think I''m angry. In fact, I understand that if I were her, my feelings for the black wolf would be very complicated. After all, he sheltered her for so long. "


    "But." Duanmurong frowns. "For a woman like her, black wolf, who has no scruples to protect her, should be very attractive. What''s more, after so many years together, how can you be sure that it won''t last forever? "


    Leave hook lip a smile, confidence way. "I have my reason."


    Duanmurong''s mouth was curled. "Again, let''s talk about it."


    "Silly girl, since you know Hu Ji so well, let''s talk about what she cares about and insists on most for her."


    Duanmurong kneaded his chin and said, "what do you care about and insist on most? That must be hoping for peace in Hudi. "


    "That''s right. Do you think Hu Ji, who has such thoughts and expectations, will be a really vicious person?" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C165

    "No Duanmurong''s expression became serious. "What you mean is that the massacre in those rumors was not actually instigated by Hu Ji, but by the black wolf."


    "In fact, we can''t say that completely. Hu Ji knows what black wolf has done, and even acquiesces in his cruelty, because only his cruelty can get her safety. However, such cruelty runs counter to her deepest ideal of peace. What''s more, black wolf''s ferocious nature is also the reason why she can''t accept it. "


    Duanmurong nodded suddenly.


    "That''s why she''s so tangled. On the one hand, she''s grateful to the black wolf, on the other hand, she can''t accept it."


    "You can say that." Li nodded, went to the basin, took a palm of the water, and then watched them flow slowly from between the fingers.


    "Some things, too much force is not beautiful." It''s deep in my eyes. "The world has its own law of change. Besides the black wolf, Hu Ji can only be regarded as a guard, or a guard who is not very beautiful."


    Duanmurong couldn''t help laughing.


    "You can see it thoroughly, but even in the case of no beauty, at least beauty is sorry for him. The most important thing is that if you really beat him this time, the guilt will be more serious then."


    From the sneer, the fundus of the eye across a light of calculation.


    "When the time comes, naturally, the mountain people will have their own tricks."


    "What can you do?" Duanmurong asked. "Is it hard to do? What else is the black wolf hiding from Hu Ji?"


    Li took a surprised look at duanmurong. "Is that your intuition?"


    Duan Murong just said it casually, but when she saw Li''s reaction, she was surprised. Did she really guess right?


    "If you think about it, black wolf and Hu Ji have been together for such a long time. No matter how stupid he is, he should know what Hu Ji really wants. But he can''t do anything except to suppress his subordinates violently. He must know that his behavior is what Hu Ji doesn''t like."


    "Under such contradictions, it is easy to produce lies." He shrugged and didn''t feel how terrible it was to analyze other people''s psychology.


    Duan Murong blinked and said impolitely, "what if your calculation is wrong? How are you going to end? "


    " I can''t miscalculate. " Smile away from confidence. "Although I haven''t seen black wolf, it''s very possible that he concealed something from Hu Ji from what he had done in the past. Moreover, since he has led the attack as I expected, he has lost the chance. At that time, I will take him captive. If Hu Ji really hesitates, I can let him go, can''t I? "


    "As an ordinary Hu, let him go." From full of deep meaning said this sentence, Duanmu Rong Leng for a while, finally did not say anything.


    "What''s more, although Hu Ji didn''t seem to say anything, what she said in the morning already hinted to me that the character of black wolf was exactly what I thought. If so, the black wolf army will come into view of the valley tomorrow, so I will hold a military meeting tonight to discuss how to deal with it. "


    "Young master, are you not afraid of being too clever?"


    He sneered at me. "This world is the world of the wise."


    Duanmurong was stunned, then nodded and turned to walk out of the big tent.


    From here, I called the herald, anxious to gather all the generals.


    In a moment, except for Bai Qi, who was training soldiers, and another deputy general, all arrived.


    "I''ve got the news that the black wolf is coming with his army." Leave the door to see the mountain and point to the sand table in front of you. "Not far from this valley is the plain. If the black wolf wants to attack, he must pass by here."


    "Young master, do you mean we are waiting for the hare?"


    "No, he''s not that stupid." From touching his chin and following Hu Ji for so long, it''s time for him to learn something. He believes that the black wolf can''t do such a stupid thing.


    "Although the Hu people are simple minded, they should not underestimate the enemy. They are more familiar with the terrain than we are. " It''s a long way to go.


    A deputy general said: "since the valley is so easy to defend and difficult to attack, we will wait for them here. I''m afraid I won''t win? "


    This time, without waiting for Li to speak, Zhong Li Mei frowned and objected.


    "No. The reason why the Nahu people can defend the valley and wait for the hare is that we are attackers. As long as they defend the valley, they will defeat us. But we''re different. We''re here to fight in Hudi. Defending the valley can guarantee safety, but we can''t make strategic progress either. "


    "That''s right." From the deep thought ran nodded. "If this battle falls into a stalemate and our army is in the valley, then the black wolf is likely to go around the valley and attack the stone city and other places that we have hit before. If they take down the stone city and other places, then we will fall into a situation of being attacked from both sides. It will be us who can''t wait. "


    His voice sank. "At that time, what would happen if we lost the supply of food and grass, do you know?"As soon as the words came out, all the soldiers looked at each other with a look of surprise on their faces.


    How can they not know? After all, when they faced jerubo in the battle of stone city, they used the method of siege. They still remember the tragic end of the enemy. How can they not let them panic.


    They thought that they were invincible in defending the valley, which is easy to defend but difficult to attack. Now it seems that they are completely wrong.


    The deputy general''s face was full of guilt, and he bowed his head and said, "what the young master said is that the last general and others are not thoughtful."


    He waved his hand to show that he didn''t care.


    "So, I suggest that one third of our soldiers can be led out of the valley by general Zhong in this battle. In this way, even if the other side has any conspiracy, we can have enough troops to deal with it. So we can first explore the actual situation of the other side. After the first battle is over, we can work out the next battle plan according to the actual situation. "


    Li put forward his own idea.


    But soon, different opinions came out. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C166

    "But young master, the last general thinks that if general Zhong brings out one third of the troops, it is very likely that he will not be the opponent of the Hu people''s army. After all, they have made preparations for it. If we do not have an advantage in the number of people, we are likely to have no future. Even if the remaining two-thirds are still in the valley, it will be a great loss of vitality. "


    Li nodded, did not refute each other''s words, but calmly said: "what you said is not wrong, which I have thought of. So, I have a preliminary plan in mind, but this plan is not mature. "


    "Oh? You can talk about it, young master. " Zhong LiMao listened and agreed with the person who had just asked the question, because even if he came to battle with a vastly different force, it would be risky.


    However, the young master''s fighting thought is indeed the most suitable method at present.


    If it can make up for this defect, it is undoubtedly the best.


    So he is still very curious about how to deal with the problem.


    "Maybe we can use the array. In this case, it is not difficult to win more with less." He stopped for a moment and glanced at the crowd. "What''s more, we don''t need to win this time. As long as we try to reduce casualties, we have achieved our goal, haven''t we?"


    The crowd was stunned for a moment, and then there was a flash of joy on their faces, but soon they seemed to think of something and hesitated again.


    "What''s the matter? A look of embarrassment? " Pick your eyebrows.


    A deputy general felt his head in embarrassment. "Although the array is a sharp weapon in the battlefield, we are not familiar with the arrangement of the Hu people''s platoon, so we can''t make the corresponding array arrangement. Let''s say that among us, there is no one who can command the array except general Zhong. "


    The deputy general looked at Zhong Limei with an embarrassed face. The latter nodded and looked at Li and added.


    "Moreover, although I can use the array, the array I can use is extremely limited, and many of them are not suitable for operations outside the Great Wall." It''s hard to face the dark clock.


    From long eyebrow a pick, eyes a flash. "What if I provide you with the detailed array arrangement? Are you sure? "


    Zhong Li''s eyes brightened when he was stunned.


    "It''s natural. As long as you can give me a detailed way to arrange the array, my subordinates can guarantee to complete the task."


    "Very good, so it''s settled. Let''s go back to each other. Zhong LiMao, you stay."


    After all the Mermaids went out, Zhong Limai asked, "young master, what task do you need to solve in private?"


    He looked at him in surprise and shook his head.


    "I want you to stay here just to talk about the array with you."


    "Ah? It''s really because of the array. I thought what you said just now was just a cover up. In fact, you have something to say in private. " Zhong LiMao smiles awkwardly. Li Shixiao pats him on the shoulder. "You really think that I always have a steady stream of new ways. This time, it''s black wolf. We have very little information about him. We can only see the real chapter on the battlefield. Yes? Don''t you have confidence? "


    "Yes!" Zhong Limei immediately straightens up and stands firm.


    He nodded and pointed to the sand table in front of him. "First of all, I want to talk about some arrays you have mastered at present."


    "The last general is not talented. He only knows fish scale array, sharp arrow array and Crane Wing array."


    "That''s good." Li has seen the introduction of these three formations in the art of war books for a long time. They are very powerful and play a great role in the scuffle of the seven countries.


    But these three formations are obviously not suitable for playing against Hu.


    "This fish scale array is a small square array with the general in the middle and rear of the formation. The main forces gather in the center and are divided into several fish scale arrays. The array is arranged according to the echelon. The front end is slightly convex and belongs to the offensive formation. As for the forward and arrow formation, the general is in the middle of the formation, the main forces are concentrated in the center, and the forward is in the shape of an arrow, which is also an offensive formation. "


    "The young master is really well-informed, and the last general thinks that maybe we can use the forward arrow array, because the defensive ability of the forward arrow array is better than that of the fish scale array, and the" arrow "opened by the forward can resist the pressure from the two wings of the enemy."


    "However, the offensive of the front and arrow array is a little poor. If it can''t form an effective deterrent to the Hu people, I''m afraid the other side will be entangled. In the first battle, we must make a quick decision. We should not only find out the truth of the other side, but also show our own timidity. "


    It''s obvious that these two arrays are not suitable. What we need now is an offensive and defensive array.


    "Young master, maybe we can form two formations," Zhong Limai put forward his own opinion.


    "Two arrays? What do you say? "


    "One defense, one attack."


    "No, the forces are scattered and there is no leader." Soon after leaving, they rejected. "I think of an array with both attack and defense, but I don''t know how to use it tomorrow."


    On his face, Zhong LiMao immediately threw his fist and said, "it''s OK to say, sir. I''m confident that I can master it all night. As long as the end of the battle will lead his own personal camp, with our tacit understanding, it should be applied well. ""Good." Li fuzhang smiles. He picks up the clay villain and starts to demonstrate the change of this array to Zhong Limai.


    "This formation is called the crane wing formation: the general is in the middle and back of the formation, surrounded by heavy troops, and has crane like wings on the left and right. It is an offensive and defensive formation."


    Li said: "the real tactical idea is to encircle from left to right. In this way, it can form a considerable deterrent force to the Hu people."


    "However, the crane wing formation requires the general to have a higher tactical command ability. The two wings can be opened and closed freely, which can be used to plagiarize both sides of the enemy, and can also join forces to attack the enemy in the middle of the formation."


    "Don''t worry, young master. My subordinates can do it." Zhong Li nodded clearly.


    After pondering for a moment, Li said, "you should make this formation strictly defensive and prevent it from being broken through by the enemy. In addition, the two wings should be flexible, closely coordinated and attack fiercely. Otherwise, the goal will not be achieved."


    "I see." Zhong Limei looks at Li. "Young master, you are more and more admired." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C167

    "Newspaper."


    "Come in."


    Li glanced at all the people sitting in the tent. They were all eager to try.


    Because I had long guessed that the black wolf would be shouting not far from the valley today, so everyone got up early and waited in the tent. Zhong LiMao, who was going to be the pioneer, had already ordered his troops to wait at the mouth of the valley, waiting for his order.


    "Tell you, black wolf has led a hundred thousand troops to three miles away." He nodded away. "Continue to explore, give me close observation, if there are other changes, report again."


    "Yes."


    The Scout quickly stepped down and glanced at the two lieutenants who sat down.


    "100000 troops, what do you think?"


    The two deputy generals looked at each other, and one of them said: "according to the previous intelligence, the black wolf has no more than 100000 Hu people in total. This time, he brought out 100000. It seems that the black wolf wants to advance the decisive battle."


    "In advance?" From quite profound smile. "In that case, we''ll push the boat with the current and finish the expedition ahead of time here."


    "You are so confident, but what''s the trick? Although the Hu people have lost their brains, even if they fight one by one, they will fight for months. "


    "You''re right." He didn''t deny the other side''s opinion. "But who said that war must be fought to the last person to calculate the win or lose?"


    All the soldiers looked at the smile full of calculation. Although they were still puzzled, they did not continue to question.


    Although, at the beginning of the expedition, everyone was polite to his eldest son, they still despised the young boy who had no battlefield experience.


    However, after these two wars, the young man, who is only two or ten years old, has been belittling him. In addition, along the way, he has been constantly scheming, and he has been able to deal with military deployment and other aspects, which has made them admire him.


    Even before that easy to some inexplicable victory in the valley war, they began to doubt whether it was God''s blessing. As long as the young master went out, he would be invincible.


    "When general Zhong comes back, let''s work out a detailed plan for the Hu people''s way of fighting. However, I can tell you that I really have a plan for the Hu people, but I can''t tell you now. " It''s a sell away.


    They looked at each other for a moment, and then the deputy general stood up and arched to Li.


    "Since you said that, we all believe that you have your own reasons. As long as you give the order, we will just do it."


    Everyone agrees.


    Li was very satisfied with the response and response of the people. It seems that the time we spent together was not fruitless. It seems that if we can win the final battle again, the soldiers who took part in the battle will surely be convinced of him.


    Although the military strength in front of him is not much, as long as he wins the Hui Dynasty, his reputation will naturally spread far and wide.


    And by that time, even if Hu Hai found something wrong, in the camp side, he had lost in the starting line.


    The most important thing is that Hu Hai and Zhao Gao''s followers are very weak in the army, and the most powerful in the army are the Mongolians and Zhang Han, and the Mongolians'' impression on him must be greatly improved in this battle alone.


    He did not forget that the soldiers he led were trained by the Mongolians, which is why he cherished his wings so much.


    After all, although the Mongolians fought bravely, the number of casualties has always been a difficult point to overcome. If the number of casualties can be reduced to the minimum in his hands, it will be a great event to shock the Mongolians.


    On the other side, Zhong LiMao led 20000 elite soldiers to fight against the black wolf army.


    "General, the soldiers are equipped with weapons according to your orders." The deputy general rode to Zhong Li''s side and told him. Zhong Li Mei''s handsome face is wrapped under the silver helmet, the sun shines down, full of vigor.


    "Yes." Zhong LiMao nodded, then turned his head to his two lieutenants and said, "you two are on both sides of the Crane Wing array. Although we haven''t practiced this array, I have confidence in my soldiers!"


    The two lieutenants looked at each other and both nodded confidently. "Don''t worry, general. We will finish the task."


    Zhong Li straightened the long bow behind him and said in a cold voice: "I''ve told you two about the points that need attention. The terrain of the battlefield is not very open, so we have to rely on these 20000 people to hold the front. We can''t live up to the childe''s expectations, understand?"


    "I understand!" The two cheered.


    "Well, I''m at the head of the crane, so at that time, I will lead the soldiers around me to attack first, and use the long-range Archer troops I lead to make a long-range feint attack on the black wolf troops. At that time, I will be able to attract a large number of long-range troops from the other side to attack the main battle.""That''s right. With Hu people''s personality, they will not be able to calm down for harassment. And with the general''s ability, as long as the other side comes, it will certainly be able to kill all sides. "


    The deputy general was full of confidence, but he didn''t expect that Zhong Limu''s face was cold.


    "I can''t take the initiative to fight, and so can you. As the chief general, we must not take the initiative to fight. We only need to kill a small number of enemies in close combat. Our main task is to command and provide security guarantee for long-range troops. If you rush out of the array at will, you will expose the loopholes of the array to the other side. Do you understand? "


    When Zhong LiMao talked about the war, he did not look relaxed, just like a cold face.


    "Yes, the end will understand." The two lieutenants looked at each other, then nodded with their fists clasped. They were all in black armor and looked majestic.


    "OK, follow me to the battle!"


    Zhong LiMao pulled the reins, led 20000 elite soldiers out of the valley, and then quickly marched to the location of black wolf. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C168

    And it''s also a good thing to be told in advance to march in a hurry.


    Because no matter how angry the black wolf was, it was impossible for him to rush to the valley and fight a decisive battle in such a place easy to defend and difficult to attack.


    Another reason why Li dares to make such a conclusion is that the black wolf doesn''t know that the array in front of the valley has been broken, because he doesn''t know how they attacked the valley. If the array is still there, it''s really like there''s no way back.


    Unless they know how to crack this array.


    But now, as Li thought, they are clamoring for a decisive battle several miles away from the valley, which shows that Li''s conjecture is right.


    That is, the immortal array, in fact, Hu people only know its existence, at most can use it a little, but to understand the essence, or even break out of the array, is far from enough.


    After all, even if he didn''t have the nine grain Panlong sword in the end, the result would be unpredictable.


    Therefore, the march of three li road is a time of high morale for the elite soldiers. Moreover, for the Hu people, if 20000 people rush to the opposite side, the momentum created can be preemptive.


    "Roar, roar!" Far away, I heard the aggressive roar of the black wolf camp.


    Zhong Limu picked his eyebrows and kept on marching.


    "Big leader, they don''t pay attention to us too much. They bring so many people." The confidants around the black wolf saw the army led by Zhong LiMao from a distance, and there was a trace of disdain in his heart.


    Black wolf''s deep sneer. "Then they''ll be ready to go back."


    "What the chief said is that we don''t pay attention to this kind of people."


    "Also don''t be too confident, since they can get good from Hu Ji, there must be something unique." When black wolf talked about Hu Ji, his voice was cold.


    There was a touch of disdain on the confidant''s face. "The chief is too careful. The failure of Hu Ji must be due to the shortage of manpower. Let''s fight. Naturally, who has more people and big fists will win. At that time, my subordinates said that Lord Hu Ji had too few soldiers. "


    The confidant''s face was full of flattering smile, but where did the black wolf hear someone say that Hu Ji was not good, he naturally glared at each other angrily. "Hu Ji is very smart. She has her reasons for doing so. It must be something happened in the middle."


    The smile on the confidant''s face froze, and then he bowed his head to one side and did not speak, but what he thought in his heart, only he knew.


    But the black wolf knew that Hu Ji had informed him about the formation in the valley in advance, otherwise, he would not let her leave with a little soldiers.


    It''s just that people didn''t expect to fail.


    Squinting, he saw that the other side''s 20000 troops had arrived before the battle. The two armies faced each other. Strangely enough, although there was a big difference in the number of the two sides, the momentum of the other side was not weak at all.


    It should not be underestimated.


    "Lead your troops to fight, and make a good start for me." The black wolf said to his confidants. "Take forty thousand of my hu soldiers, beat his ass to pee, so that I can bring Hu Ji back safely. Do you hear me?"


    "Yes, my subordinates will live up to their mission. You can see, chief At the command of the black wolf, the confidant''s face was obviously happy, but his heart was thinking that the big leader gave him twice as many troops, which was to give him credit.


    If you win this time, and then save Hu Ji, the sweetheart of the big leader, your position will rise slowly.


    The confidant thought about the abacus in his heart, but soon, he will realize what is ideal, full and realistic.


    Facts have proved that Zhong LiMao''s decision-making is correct, even if it is an urgent March, the formation is not chaotic. And sure enough, just stepped into the attack range of the black wolf camp, the other side didn''t even give them the time to react, so they roared and rushed over.


    The corner of Zhong Li''s mouth crossed with a smile of disdain. Did the black wolf think that this was the first chance? In fact, if the leaders of the two armies don''t even do the routine process of shouting at each other, it shows that they are already very impatient, and the so-called arrogant army will be defeated.


    In his view, this is not an opportunity, it is a lost opportunity.


    On his side, although he seems to have fallen into a fight as soon as he arrived, he has already informed the whole army about the changes in formation, so even if he comes up to fight, people are prepared for it, so they don''t panic.


    "Give it to me!" The Hu people took the lead in launching a charge offensive, while the crane wing formation, due to the characteristics of the formation, still led by Zhong Limai and others, insisted on their own formation, stood still, waiting for the enemy to "throw in their arms".


    Hu people''s starting lineup naturally took the lead in running into the central army led by Zhong LiMao, and the soldiers soon got mixed up. This is the first time since they went out to fight with Hu people like this, so their morale is very high.


    After all, they are the elite soldiers trained by the Mongolians. They are all the more frustrated and courageous. Facing the enemy, they are very satisfied.Although he could not rush out to fight, he felt proud to see his brothers fighting so bravely.


    However, although the morale of the generals and men was high, they were in the minority after all. In the first round, Zhong LiMao did not directly use the advantage of formation, but collided first.


    So in the first round, Daqin was the underdog.


    Only in this way, Hu people are more and more excited.


    "Big leader, you see, those people in the central plains are nothing but superficial. Just a few soldiers. In another round, I think it''s time to wipe them out and kill the rear camp directly." The confidant''s face was scratched with a fierce color, and he said quickly.


    Black wolf pick eyebrow, looking at still hold still, a pair of generals look from the dark.


    "Just these soldiers, charge again and break their formation for me." Obviously, black wolf is more cautious than him.


    It''s just that this time he was destined to be smart, but he was mistakenly smart. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C169

    Because, even with the convenience of the formation, the pressure that the formation can bear is limited. If he really leads a hundred thousand troops to charge, even a crane wing formation can''t resist.


    It can only be said that from the enemy''s psychological calculation is too in place, the black wolf''s every move in the calculation.


    Therefore, when the deputy general led 40000 troops to start the charge and engage in close combat, Zhong LiMao deliberately showed weakness. After the other party''s 40000 troops all entered his radiation range, he ordered to start the formation duel of crane wing formation.


    The lieutenants of the two wings saw the gesture of Zhong LiMao. After looking at each other from a distance, they knew that it was time for them to go on the stage. They all yelled and ordered the long spearmen and cavalry behind them to close from both sides. At this time, even the lieutenants of the Hu people found that they were surrounded too late.


    "Chief, what shall we do?" Seeing that the situation was not good, the Hu people in the rear stepped forward and asked.


    Black wolf a pair of tiger eyes stare of big, however, reason still in.


    "Don''t worry, the other side is only 20000 troops. We have 40000. Even if we are surrounded, there are still some people to deal with." Although the black wolf said so, his eyes were fixed on the battlefield in front of him, and his hands were clenched tightly. Although the speaker felt a little wrong, but after all, the black wolf accumulated power for a long time, in the end did not say anything back to one side.


    When the 40000 troops led by the deputy general met such a situation, it was obvious that the scattered soldiers were different from the elite soldiers of the Qin Dynasty. There was almost a bit of confusion on all sides. Even the deputy general''s long gun waving stopped for a while.


    But in the end, the other side is still relying on its own large number of people, so there is no other trouble, but in the end, it is still deadlocked. Under such circumstances, the battle is much more fierce.


    However, because the Hu people did not have the ability to cooperate in fighting, although the number of people was dominant, after a long period of fighting, the number of people gradually decreased, and even the number of casualties was much more than that of the elite soldiers of the Qin Dynasty.


    In this way, even the black wolf can''t hold his breath.


    "Chief, it can''t go on like this." It''s the same person who spoke just now. Looking at the clothes, it should be a higher status among the Hu people.


    "The situation is not good for us. We have to save the soldiers who are stuck in a stalemate." The speaker had an anxious look on his face. "Otherwise, our 40000 people will be worn out by each other sooner or later."


    Zhong Li Mei squints his eyes and looks at the movement of the black wolf coldly. Can''t he sit down at last? Zhong Li''s sarcastic smile, the so-called step by step wrong, if the black wolf came up and attacked with all his troops, he would have been defeated by now.


    But now, as a big leader, he is not willing to increase his troops. After all, just now, he told his deputy that if he could not win with twice the number of troops, it would be a heavy blow to his morale.


    However, if the war fails, it will be even more serious.


    Therefore, under the balance of the two sides, black wolf can appoint his cronies to lead another 10000 troops to supplement the casualties in the front, and then break through the encirclement of the Qin army.


    Zhong Limian saw that the other side''s camp rushed out 10000 infantry, and a smile of ambition was stirred up in the corner of his mouth.


    Now everything is developing according to the childe''s expectation in advance, and the uncertainty in the original heart is also disappearing in the battle.


    At the moment, his silver armor reflected the silver light in the dazzling sun. From a distance, it looked like a god of war.


    After the other party''s 10000 infantry approached the Crane Wing array, the lieutenants on both sides finally moved their fixed line, pulled the reins of the horse, and led part of their own infantry to fight with the other party.


    Although the Hu people are brave, they are poorly organized, and there are very few generals who can really win. Therefore, even if they are led by black wolf''s cronies, the Deputy generals on both sides of the Qin Dynasty are not vegetarian.


    Although in order to maintain the power of the formation, they can''t gallop on the battlefield, but now according to the plan, they can move in a small range within the encirclement.


    In this way, a long-range to long-range and close combat to close combat situation can be formed within the encirclement.


    Zhong Li''s body is the general of the main array, and he is still standing still. The role of the overall situation still depends on him.


    At this moment, the main formation has feigned to be true, relying on the two wings of the lieutenant general to make a breakthrough.


    However, the bow cavalry in the rear is powerful, and the arrow rain is constant. It is appropriate to disturb the enemy''s morale.


    Moreover, due to the attack of long-range gunners, the pressure on the small number of infantry in close combat is also reduced.


    However, as time went on, Zhong Limai realized that although the situation seemed pleasant, the other side was still in a large number of people, and the 20000 elite soldiers he brought also consumed a lot of time. They were all his own soldiers, and his heart was very sorry.


    So -- Zhong Li''s eyes are shining. Now it''s time to make a quick decision.


    Throw a look at the Deputy generals on both sides, they nod knowingly, and then shout. The two Epee waving is hehe Shengfeng. After several rounds, the Hu people around are constantly hit and fall.Seeing that the enemy''s deputy general was so powerful, the morale of his own side was suddenly suppressed by the town. The black wolf could not help but angrily open his eyes and yelled: "give me a hard fight, and you will be rewarded if you win! Damn it


    Seeing that the morale of the Hu soldiers began to rise because of the black wolf''s words, Zhong LiMao knew that it was time for him to do it.


    He stretched his right hand behind him, took out the long bow that he had been carrying behind him, and then took out a shining cold iron arrow from the quiver on the side of the horse.


    This arrow was specially made for him by the young master. There are only ten arrows in total. It was originally for the beheading action in the future. Now it seems that it will be cheaper for these people!


    Bow and arrow!


    The long bow was pulled into the shape of a full moon in the sun. The bowstring was newly made before the battle, and now it''s tight. It looks like it has great lethality.


    The bow is carefully engraved with simple patterns, which is not flowery but has texture. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C170

    Maybe Zhong LiMao didn''t know that every time he bent his bow and took an arrow, he was like a God''s residence. Moreover, the whole person seemed to be integrated with the long bow in his hand. His back was straight and his eyes were like a knife. He himself was like a sharp arrow feather.


    "Chase - wind - arc - arrow!"


    With the end of the fall, the sharp silver arrow feather with the wind roaring toward the opposite Hu camp shot quickly, because the speed is very fast, so the air is harsh and sharp.


    Almost all the people in the fight were attracted by the threatening arrow. The arrow feather like silver lightning crossed the heads of the people and shot straight at the black wolf.


    No!


    After a while, the black wolf quickly picked up the shield of the people around him and blocked in front of him.


    Hum, no matter how fast your arrow is, I still have time to respond to such a long range.


    The black wolf behind the shield raised a fierce smile, but after a while, not only did he not hear the expected sound of the arrow colliding with the shield, but also there was a strange silence around him.


    The black wolf realized that it was not right. He put down the shield and saw that his pupil had shrunk to the size of a needle tip!


    How could that be!


    Just now, the soldier standing beside him holding the banner of the black wolf tribe had fallen down with an arrow in his chest. Moreover, the arrow feather was inserted deep in the center of the mouth, and the blood quickly dyed his shirt red.


    The arrow was so fast that the man lost his life without any reaction. So the last face that fell down was strangely calm.


    But at this moment, it is this calm that makes people even more creepy!


    No, no, it''s impossible!


    Rao is a black wolf can not help but subconsciously back a step.


    What kind of arm strength is it? It has such a long range!


    Even though the two sides were fighting, they could shoot the arrow feather with such strength. Just now, I saw that the arrow feather was coming towards me, but I didn''t expect that it hit the people around me.


    Even if it''s a miss, it won''t hit the heart of the people around you by coincidence.


    This strange and tricky archery is even more powerful than those who are good at riding and shooting. Even, he asked himself, even he himself could not do it.


    Even if you can shoot the arrow feather to the opponent''s camp, you can''t accurately calculate who it will hit, let alone the magic to weird arc hit!


    Damn, when did such a powerful person appear in the Central Plains!


    What black wolf doesn''t know is that this battle is Zhong LiMao''s first famous battle, and after this battle, the reputation of the wind chasing arrow will be heard all over the country.


    And all of this, Li had already said hello to Zhong LiMao before.


    Li did not forget that the Hu people are good at riding and shooting, and as the leader of the black wolf, they must be more powerful in this aspect. If Zhong LiMao shoots directly at the black wolf, he will not say whether he can kill him or not. If he is blocked by the other side, it will not only not have a deterrent effect, but will lead to the damage of his own morale.


    After all, the momentum of the arc arrow is very powerful. If it fails, it will encourage the other party''s arrogance.


    If they shoot at ordinary soldiers directly, they will not have enough deterrent power. However, the soldiers with real status are all around the black wolf.


    If the black wolf reflected that he stopped the arrow feather for the soldiers around him, it would be a failure.


    However, if you use the arc trajectory of the arrow, you can design an almost infallible plan.


    Because as long as the black wolf mistakenly thinks that the arrow is aimed at him, then as a subconscious reaction, he will protect himself first.


    After he protects himself, the arrow shoots at the people around him in an arc, and then he can take the enemy''s life in an instant.


    Moreover, in this way, the black wolf will fall into a greater panic than his own arrow. Even, he will think that if the arrow is aimed at himself, he will not be able to follow.


    As long as there is a shock in his mind, then the plan of Li will be implemented more smoothly.


    Zhong LiMao on the battlefield obviously took Li''s plan one step further and chose the person holding the flag beside the black wolf. Because if the flag falls down after killing him, the impact on the morale of the Hu people will be more intense.


    But at the moment, in the strange and quiet battlefield, the Hu people didn''t come back because of this sudden change, or they didn''t want to come back. As for the Qin army, they seized this rare opportunity to breathe.


    After all, even if they are excellent generals, so with less to more, not only psychological pressure, but also physical consumption is very severe.


    The most important thing is that they know that they are not fighting with Hu soldiers, but they have more important things.


    Black wolf, dressed in Hu armor, stood in front of the soldiers who were shot to death by Zhong Limei''s arrow. His face was as black as carbon, and the corners of his mouth kept shaking, as if he was suppressing his emotions.


    At his feet, there was the big flag which symbolized the black wolf tribe. It was windy and dusty outside the Great Wall. Just for a while, a layer of ash had fallen on the flag, which looked a bit dilapidated.Since Hu Ji came to the black wolf tribe, the black wolf tribe began to fight in all directions, until unifying Hu Di, never experienced such a setback.


    The long-term victory made the black wolf almost think that his tribe was doomed and disadvantageous. Therefore, he had a wrong idea for Hu Ji.


    Will let Hu Ji in order to avoid himself, determined to come to the front line against the army of Central Plains people.


    Damn, if he hadn''t been too anxious and arrogant, maybe none of this would have happened.


    Perhaps, if Hu Ji was allowed to lead the 100000 troops, this would not happen at all.


    All kinds of negative emotions flashed on the black wolf''s face. When the soldiers around saw that their leader just bowed his head and did not speak, they were even more silent and looked at each other.


    Zhong LiMao looks at all this with satisfaction. Everything is going on according to the plan. Now, it''s time for them to leave.


    After all, late makes a difference.


    If the black wolf reacts slowly, what moth might be born.


    What Zhong LiMao doesn''t know is that the black wolf immersed in remorse at the moment won''t find his little mind at all. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C171

    The original war turned into a silent confrontation between the soldiers of the two sides. Because of the delay of the black wolf''s order, the soldiers of the two sides who had stopped the attack began to retreat to their own camp.


    The adjutant escaped from the encirclement of Zhong Limu, and naturally he would not run to the black wolf to remind the other party why he began to retreat when he seemed to have the advantage.


    Driven by various factors, the Crane Wing array gradually turned into a square and round array that Zhong LiMao was very good at.


    The square circle array is a combination of policy and circle array. It is composed of multiple policies. The general is in the center of the array, and all kinds of forces are deployed layer by layer. The long-range attackers in the front are just around the periphery, including mobile forces.


    Originally, Zhong LiMao''s intention was to fight and retreat, but now seeing the other side''s inability to fight again, he feels that his worries are unnecessary.


    And the Deputy General of the other side returned to his own camp and was very relieved, but he was not willing to watch the other side leave the battlefield like this.


    However, he did not have the courage to pursue.


    After hesitating for a moment, he stepped forward and whispered in the black wolf''s ear, "chief, the other party has retreated. Do you want to chase him?"


    "Chasing? Go after you Seeing the deputy general, black wolf felt that his nameless fire had finally found a way to vent. He raised his hand and knocked the deputy''s head with a violent chestnut.


    Then he stared at the unlucky deputy general with his eyes like a knife. He was very angry. When the deputy general thought he was going to be cut to death by the black wolf, the black wolf spit out two words.


    "Stop!"


    The deputy general wanted to say something more, but when he bowed his head, he saw the entity lying on the ground. Unfortunately, the soldier holding the flag was just facing the other side''s eyes.


    The deputy general felt a chill suddenly rising from his back. Suddenly, his mind flashed over the opponent''s amazing arrow, and his body shook unconsciously.


    Looking back, though separated by thousands of troops, the majestic silver figure still gave him a deep sense of oppression.


    This man is really terrible. He takes the rank of general among the three armed forces.


    No one does not love life, no matter how far you hide, as long as you are in the battlefield, you will be hit by the terrible feeling, he did not have the courage to continue to pursue.


    Left and right to see a glance, had no choice but to gray under the command of Ming Jinshou.


    For the first time, the warlike black wolf tribe felt that the sound of the call to the end of the army was so pleasant.


    What they don''t know is that this kind of psychological timidity is the most important thing, and Zhong LiMao doesn''t know that the arrow has already cast a shadow on almost the whole army of the other side.


    As long as people who have seen his arrow meet him on the battlefield next time, they will always have a fear that life will be reaped.


    This is almost the most wonderful spiritual deterrent!


    "General, they didn''t come after me." Here, Zhong Limu leads the soldiers away, and the two deputy generals naturally return to the main general in the square array.


    "I think it was the general''s arrow that frightened me." Another deputy general laughs and is full of heroism. The blood of the enemy on his body adds a little bit of wildness to him.


    Zhong Li was ignorant, but he didn''t smile. The master planned everything with him. People didn''t know about it, so they felt shocked and powerful.


    Although he also admired the young master, he was obviously less shocked.


    What''s more, this is mainly due to his archery, which he knows. It''s not impossible for him to achieve such an effect.


    "Before you go back to the valley, you''d better not take it lightly. Try your best to speed up. If it''s too late, it will change." Zhong Li picks eyebrows and orders.


    The deputy general took a puzzled look at Zhong Limei.


    "General, the other side has ordered the withdrawal. Why are we so afraid of him?"


    Zhong LiMao was silent for a moment, and said: "we have a unique way to hit each other unprepared, so let me tell you, if my arrow is aimed at the black wolf, then it is very likely that I will be intercepted by the black wolf. If that happens, I don''t have to say much about the consequences. "


    When the two lieutenants heard this, they were shocked. The sweat from the fight just now suddenly cooled down.


    Both of them are smart people. After a little thinking, they understand the key. They immediately take care of their own soldiers and speed up their return.


    Zhong LiMao nodded contentedly.


    "There''s no need to be too nervous. Our original task this time is to find out the truth of each other. Now we have not only found out the details of the other side, but also let the other side lose at least 20000 sergeants. We have already overfulfilled our mission. "


    As a qualified general, Zhong Limai naturally knows that he can''t just pour cold water on his subordinates.


    It is the king''s way to combine kindness and power.


    "But we also lost more than 4000 brothers." The tone of Zhong Li''s ignorance sank. "I hope I can avenge my brothers the next time I fight.""General, we understand!" The two lieutenants nodded together, and their simple and resolute faces were full of firmness.


    And in the valley, sitting in the big account, waiting for the news from the front line, Li is also worried.


    Although the plan is comprehensive, but did not hear the exact news, in the end is uneasy.


    And the rest of the left behind soldiers sitting at the bottom of the head, is also a dignified face.


    It''s very difficult to win more with less. Even if it''s Zhong LiMao, they are worried. The most important thing is that if you really can''t come back, for Daqin, the loss of a general like Zhong LiMao is even more painful than the loss of tens of thousands of elite soldiers.


    It sounds cruel, but it''s true.


    "Newspaper."


    "Come in." Get up from your seat very quickly. "Don''t kneel down, just say it."


    The herald stopped bending down and said excitedly: "general Zhong succeeded, and the frightened Hu people didn''t dare to pursue. They are coming towards the valley now ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C172

    "Good, good, good." Li Lian said three good words, and Zhong Li Mei didn''t disappoint him!


    "Go ahead and get plenty of hot water and food ready. Today we will give all our soldiers a hot bath and have a good meal!"


    From the heroic order.


    All the officers and men were also happy, and they were not dissatisfied with the treatment beyond the standard.


    You know, to go out to the Great Wall, not to mention the poor food, but long cold bath is enough to make people manic. However, all the materials needed to be cut down, not to mention whether there was sufficient water, the wood needed to be cut down.


    It''s good to be able to cook, but now it''s extravagant to burn bath water. It''s really a big deal.


    However, all this can''t stand without happiness.


    After all, this battle is not as important as the previous ones. Strategy takes up almost all of the weight. This time, however, it basically depends on the commander''s command ability and the ability to coordinate operations among various services.


    It is the credit of all the soldiers to achieve the present effect. Therefore, Li did not hesitate to give the whole army a reward.


    "Young master, are we going out of the valley to welcome general Zhong''s triumphant return?" It is obvious that people are very happy that the battle, which was just to test the enemy, has turned into a vague victory.


    Shaking hands from the armrest of the chair, suppressed excitement, said: "no, the valley is narrow terrain, we meet out of the valley, but hinder them into the valley, just wait here."


    "Yes."


    It''s just that it''s hard to wait.


    Fortunately, Zhong didn''t make people wait too long.


    "Young master." The curtain of the tent was finally lifted from the outside in people''s eager eyes, revealing Zhong Limei''s handsome face, which was dusty but still full of spirit.


    "Come on, give us seats. Give us all seats."


    After Zhong LiMao came the two lieutenants. Although they were covered with dust and even spatter of blood, they still could not cover up the look on their faces.


    "Tell the young master that Zhong Limai has fulfilled his mission."


    The three men sat down without affectation. Zhong LiMao told him that he was completely relieved when he finally came back to the valley. Although he was calm on the surface, he was still tied with the lives of 20000 soldiers and the tasks entrusted to him. Therefore, his heart was always tense.


    At the moment, it''s not easy to relax. The whole person leans on the back of the chair. Although he takes off his defensive posture, his eyes are still sharp.


    "Come on, what kind of person is the black wolf, and whether his army has high attack power?"


    Zhong LiMao pondered for a moment, as if he was organizing the language.


    "Black wolf is more calm than the generals he met before, but he is a hu man after all, and he should be proud. At the beginning, he sent 40000 soldiers. Later, when the situation was not good, he did not join the whole army. I think it was his pride. "


    He nodded away, which was similar to his inference.


    "And the soldiers led by black wolf are much more brave than the Hu soldiers we met before. Otherwise, my own soldiers will not lose 5000." Zhong Li''s eyes sank.


    Li also straightened up and said in a deep voice, "when we are victorious, I will surely ask my father to give enough subsidies to the families of all the wounded soldiers, so as to ensure that their families will live a safe life."


    As soon as the words came out, not only Zhong LiMao, but also the other generals looked happy.


    Because, from the commitment is to all the soldiers, with this sentence, they are going to a lot of worries.


    He didn''t care about that. He felt from the bottom of his heart that those who contributed to the country deserved it.


    "Thank you, young master." Zhong LiMao got up from his chair and knelt down to the end.


    The rest of the soldiers looked at each other and got up tacit understanding, kneeling to the end. "Thank you, young master."


    I''m not happy. "They deserve it. Get up. Zhong LiMao, go on


    "Yes." This time, the spirit of his speech came back, and there was a sense of satisfaction between his eyebrows and eyes.


    It''s no wonder that Zhong LiMao has such a high level of tacit understanding with his own soldiers. It seems that they really have deep feelings.


    "But you don''t have to worry. After this battle, the subordinates found that although the Hu soldiers brought by the black wolf were brave, they were better at fighting alone. This seems to be the common fault of all Hu soldiers. I think that the reason why the black wolf tribe swept the Hu area before is on the one hand because of the brain trust, and on the other hand, the ability of his soldiers to fight alone is higher than that of other tribes. "


    The corner of Zhong Li''s mouth raised a sneer.


    "However, their biggest weakness is that they are not united enough and have no ability to cooperate. Our soldiers in Daqin can form a simple combat team of four. Therefore, although we have a small number of people this time, we have achieved such success by dividing up the encirclement and annihilation and by cooperating with each other among the arms. "Li Wenyan nodded, frowned, pondered for a moment and said, "but the black wolf can''t be underestimated. We also took advantage of the fact that the other side didn''t understand us. Don''t forget, although we took a big advantage in this exploratory battle. But in the same way, we also let the other side have a preliminary understanding of our way of fighting. "


    Leave the words let the public silence down.


    Indeed, if the other side also finds out their way of fighting, the next battle will be much more difficult.


    "Young master, with their brains, they may not be able to see the secret of our array." A deputy general hesitated to start. Obviously, he didn''t have absolute confidence in it.


    From pick eyebrow, smile not to smile of looked at that adjutant, thin lip a pursed, complexion some cold Su of open mouth way: "don''t underestimate any enemy, this is the real key point of keeping invincible!"


    The deputy general''s face turned white when he heard the words, and a trace of shame flashed in his eyes. The vanguard officer sitting next to the deputy general hesitated for a moment, and said, "if the black wolf really sees the mystery of our array, what can we do?" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C173

    "Don''t worry. In fact, the Crane Wing array is only suitable for trial. Its offensive is not the best. It''s not suitable for decisive battle. So, even if the opponent doesn''t see the mystery of the Crane Wing array, I''m not going to use it again. " Touch the armrest of the chair and smile deeply.


    Zhong Li''s eyes flashed and his eyebrows twisted. "Young master, it never appears in the book of war of the Crane Wing array, so we can take each other by surprise. If I had changed to another aggressive array, maybe the opponent would have been on guard. "


    From hook lips sneer, eyes such as electricity.


    "Who said we would use the array in the book of war?"


    From a reaction to let everyone look at each other, and then the face of the color of fear.


    "Young master, is it difficult? Do you have a new array?" Rao Shi and Zhong LiMao all think it''s a little incredible. We must know that in the battle of the Central Plains, most of the tests are tactics, and the array does not account for the majority. In addition, the array handed down is very few, so the number of available for the soldiers is also reduced. If he had not proposed the Crane Wing array, people would not have thought that the ingenious use of the array would have such power.


    Moreover, occasionally they haven''t seen an array. It can be said that it''s a collection of books in the palace, or that the young master Fusu is knowledgeable. But at the moment, it''s obvious that they still know a lot about it.


    This has to be shocking.


    If you are smart, you will naturally understand what people think.


    Slightly pick eyebrows, calm freely said.


    "Don''t be surprised. I got these ancient arrays by chance from the ruins of Shu mountain. It''s a blessing, too. "


    As we all know, Shushan is a great hermit school. It''s very mysterious. If it wasn''t for the fact that you didn''t know why you offended the Yin Yang family, who relied on the imperial power and was also very mysterious, and were killed, you would be able to shine brilliantly in today''s era of contention among various schools of thought.


    In those days, in addition to the amazing method of cultivating Taoism, the most popular one in Shushan was the mysterious and changeable array.


    The reason why Li attributed this matter to Shushan is that the Shushan people have no life except Shilan, and there is no way to verify it. The second reason is because of the book of the remains of the dragon. According to him, the reason why Shushan has such a magical array may be from the remains of the Dragon.


    Because he remembers that Shi Lan said that when the remains of the Dragon appeared, there were also some wonderful arrays.


    Therefore, half true and half false words are the most convincing.


    "Is it Shu mountain?" A deputy nodded thoughtfully. "If so, it''s really a chance for you."


    "What do you say?" Seeing that the deputy general knew more about Shu mountain, he couldn''t help asking.


    The deputy general''s face flashed unnatural, but he still said: "to be honest, my wife was once a disciple of Shushan. She fled to the foot of Shushan mountain. Fortunately, an elder of Shushan mountain helped her. She lived at the foot of Shushan mountain as a disciple of Shushan mountain until she met me. After our wedding, she didn''t return to Shushan mountain, but she still spoke I''m always thinking about it. If it wasn''t for the Xinghun Lord, he sent out his troops to encircle and suppress. "


    "Keke, young master." The vanguard officer beside the deputy general coughed a little and looked awkwardly.


    Li Tiaomei, of course, won''t mind the deputy general''s words. Not to mention that Xinghun was not in the same camp with him, he would not want Shushan to be destroyed.


    However, now the Yin Yang family is pro imperial, so it is not easy for him to do it too obviously.


    Therefore, he just coughed a little, pretended not to hear what he said just now, and continued what he said just now: "so, I do have a lot of secret Shushan array in my hand. I think it can help us to achieve good results in the next battle."


    The deputy general who spoke just now seemed to know that he had lost his words because of the reminder from his colleagues. Naturally, he was grateful when he saw Li Jieguo not mention it. So he followed Li''s words and said, "it''s natural. It''s the subtlety of Shushan array. Although my wife has only seen it a few times, it''s really amazing from what she said."


    With the assistant general''s words, people naturally have more expectations for the Shushan array.


    Zhong Li Mei coughed for a moment and attracted the attention of the public. Then he slowly said: "although the array plays a great role in the battle, I hope you can understand that the array is dead. Therefore, if it can''t be used well, or if the general doesn''t have enough ability, empty array is also empty treasure."


    "General Zhong is right." He nodded away. "Now it is because our chief General has the advantage, our cooperative combat ability has the advantage, and our array has the advantage that we can successfully achieve this goal so easily. But when we get back to Daqin, our advantages will be greatly reduced in the fight between the seven countries. Therefore, we must not relax ourselves because of the invincibility of this period of time. We must know that the relaxation at the moment is a prelude to our own death. "


    Although the tone of Li was light, there was a hint of coldness in it, which made the little pride in the hearts of the soldiers beat back.He sighed secretly under the centrifugal force. At this time, we can see why Zhong LiMao can become a successful general. He should guard against arrogance and rashness, which is really the quality of a general.


    "By the way, what about white? Why haven''t you seen these meetings? Are you still training? " I can''t believe that such a meeting will not come in vain. Doesn''t he always like to rush to the front?


    When Zhong Li hears the words, he smiles and picks his eyebrows.


    "It seems that the boy wants to stay here after he conquers Hu Di, for fear that the soldiers will not listen to his own discipline, so he has been playing prestige on the training ground these days. Besides, you didn''t give him a decent rank. "


    From funny pick eyebrow, he didn''t believe that Bai Qi would quit the meeting because he didn''t have a military rank. "Zhong LiMao, I think you want to help him get a rank." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C174

    Zhong Li Mo hears the speech and laughs, but he doesn''t deny it.


    Give me a wave. "OK, give him a pioneer official. However, he can''t think about the stationing in Hudi. "


    The clock leaves ignorant tiny Leng for a while, still embrace fist to nod finally.


    "I''ll thank you on behalf of Bai Qi."


    He nodded away. "Tell him, let him have nothing to worry about. As long as Hu Di can calm down, I will naturally answer his concerns."


    From the profound smile, the clock from the ambiguous hesitated for a while, a long eyebrow pick, suddenly hook lips also smile, nodded yes.


    "Young master, I have a saying that I don''t know whether to say it or not."


    "He said


    "Before, you told general Zhong alone, and achieved good results. We just heard about it, but we didn''t see it with our own eyes, so --"


    From smell speech suddenly a pick eyebrow, smile rather than smile of looked at the speaker, not language.


    Zhong LiMao looked back and forth between them. He said uneasily, "don''t talk nonsense. How do you do things, do you need to judge?"


    Li waved his hand and said calmly: "the reason why I didn''t share the Crane Wing array with you before is that Daqin seldom uses the array against the enemy. I''m afraid that if we disagree, we will delay the fight."


    Li''s explanation made the speaker''s face white, and he quickly explained: "I''m not suspicious of you, but I''m really curious about such a clever array


    He nodded, went to the sand table in the center of the tent, smoothed the sand, and placed the simulated clay soldiers one by one.


    "Don''t worry, everyone will go to the battlefield in this decisive battle. It''s the first battle that decides the fate of Hu Di and whether we can return to China in the end, so I won''t hide. I will tell you all the arrays, so that all the arrays can cooperate effectively. "


    The words of leaving made all the soldiers look at each other, and they were all full of joy.


    "Come on, look closer. By the way, come on, go to the training ground and shout Bai Qi to me. Then he says, "the young master has called him to fight."


    Li Dao was very clear about Bai Qi''s mind. He knew how persistent Bai Qi was in the battle, so he used this sentence to hook him. Sure enough, within a moment, he heard a quick step. The next second, he saw Bai Qi''s determined face appear at the gate of the tent.


    "Young master, is there a fight for me?"


    As soon as I got into the big account, Bai Qi looked straight at Li and yelled.


    Li and Zhong Li Mei look at each other helplessly. Finally, Zhong Li Mei says, "Bai Qi, don''t be rude. The young master calls you here to discuss the tactics of the decisive battle in a short time."


    Although Bai Qi is arrogant, he still admires Zhong Li''s ignorance. Therefore, he can naturally listen to the lessons of Zhong Li''s ignorance.


    The excitement on Bai Qi''s face dissipated and he said: "tactics, I''m not interested. Anyway, it''s none of my business. It''s better to have fun training. "


    Li Wenyan shakes his head helplessly. He is young now, and his militant personality doesn''t hide at all.


    No wonder, except for the first battle of stone city, they didn''t take Baiqi into account in the following battles. No wonder this boy didn''t appear.


    "Who said it''s none of your business? You were appointed as the pioneer officer just now." Zhong Limai is also a person who understands Bai Qi''s temperament. Nature helps Li explain.


    Sure enough, Bai Qi''s eyes lit up when he heard it.


    The quick step of urgent roar roars to leave in front of. "Young master, what general Zhong said is true?"


    Li Hanxiao nodded. "How? Are you interested in listening now? "


    "Naturally, there are, there are." Baiqi automatically went to the sand table, a look of listening.


    Li once again glanced at all the people. Apart from the two generals Bai Qi and Zhong LiMao, there are about seven or eight Deputy generals and vanguard officials left. At present, Bai Qi is not as good as Zhong LiMao in terms of mental training.


    On the battlefield, array control is particularly important, so how to arrange troops has become the biggest problem.


    From brow slightly twist, this matter hidden in the bottom of my heart, pointing to the sand table said.


    "Although the former Crane Wing array successfully deterred the Hu people, when the black wolf reacted, he knew that if we were deceived, he would be furious. Therefore, it would not be long before the final decisive battle. In my estimation, about three days. "


    "Why do you say that? Is there three days left? "


    "Naturally, even if the black wolf knew that he had been cheated, we didn''t have all the troops. What''s more, even if he had been cheated, the power of the Crane Wing array would be there, if he hadn''t been brainless enough. I''m sure I''ll discuss with my deputy before a decisive battle. The most important thing is that if he does not launch a war in three days'' time, we should also make provocations and force them to send troops. "


    From the finger bending, a little sand table, thinking about something.


    "Why must it be three days?" A deputy general looked at the distance.This time, without waiting for an explanation, Bai Qi said solemnly: "because, for the final decisive battle, we must cherish every part of our troops. At present, the number of Hu people is higher than us. It is very likely to surround us and cut off our food and grass. If it is more than three days, our supplies will become a problem. "


    After a look of admiration, Bai Qi, this boy doesn''t appear these days. It seems that he has made great efforts in private. He has noticed all the grain and grass reserves. This is very good.


    "Bai Qi is right." Zhong LiMao touched his chin and echoed: "even if we send troops to escort the grain and grass, we can''t guarantee the safe delivery. If we are intercepted by the Hu people, it will consume our troops, and the gain is not worth the loss."


    "Don''t we have to fight back then?" Everyone looked at each other, and their faces were dignified.


    "What? Scared? In this battle, either you die or I live. Do you have the courage to face it? " Li Li took a slightly provocative look at all the people. They were all shocked and clenched tightly. Then they called out: "young master, we will fight naturally." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C175

    He breathed a breath without leaving a trace, which was dangerous. To tell you the truth, if he had not faced these soldiers with excellent psychological quality, he would not have dared to take this step.


    But now it seems that the effect is good.


    "We''re not only going to fight, we''re going to fight beautifully!" He slapped the table. "Show the spirit of Qin''s elite soldiers to the Hu people to see if we are qualified to command this place beyond the Great Wall!"


    "Here it is


    Seeing the look in the people''s eyes came back, he slowed down his voice: "however, you can''t let other people know about grain and grass, do you understand?"


    This kind of provocation is only suitable for the generals with excellent qualities. For the ordinary elite soldiers, such a statement will undoubtedly shake their morale. Moreover, if the generals are allowed to keep this secret, they will have the responsibility and the determination to win.


    The generals naturally understood the meaning of Li, and all nodded their heads.


    "Very good, this is the backbone of my great Qin Dynasty!" Li Pai patted Zhong Limu on the shoulder, glanced at the general who was watching him one by one, and secretly used the magic power.


    "I believe that we can win this battle and return home triumphantly."


    "Here it is Sure enough, the voice was much louder this time. He nodded with satisfaction and said, "now, listen carefully. I''m going to introduce to you a kind of array which is very suitable for decisive battle and has strong attack power - Crescent array."


    "The so-called crescent moon formation, as the name suggests, is that the whole formation is shaped like a crescent moon." From the hands of the villain put out a general formation.


    Zhong Li Mei glanced at the villain. "This kind of asymmetrical formation, from the point of view of the art of war, is not conducive to defense and is extremely difficult to change. It doesn''t seem to be a good formation."


    Of course, Li knew that Zhong Limai didn''t mean that he didn''t want to lose face, but that he should be cautious in the face of such a big event. He was not a narrow-minded person and naturally didn''t care. Instead, he patiently explained, "you''re right. It''s an asymmetric formation, but if it can be applied well, it can play a super powerful attack."


    He stopped for a moment, glanced at the crowd and accentuated his tone.


    "The so-called attack is the best defense. In the last battle, we must let the Hu people who are famous for their bravery be convinced of us!"


    As soon as the words came out, everyone was silent for a moment. Everyone knew what the meaning of the words was, that is, to defeat the enemy from the most proud place, but correspondingly, there would be unprecedented casualties in this war.


    Li Li quietly looks at the people. He needs the understanding of all the generals.


    Just at this time, Bai Qi coughed for a moment and attracted people''s attention. Then he slowly said, "the so-called one general''s success is withered. Sometimes, appropriate sacrifice is inevitable. Young master, this is also for the permanent peace of Hu Di in the future, so that there will be no war casualties in the future. "


    Although Bai Qi said it was cold-blooded, it was a fact. People knew it was just hard to accept it for a moment. People thought that Bai Qi could say it because he didn''t have a deep relationship with the ordinary elite soldiers outside the big account.


    However, only in his centrifugation can he understand that Bai Qi does not regard human life as a weed, but for him, the final result of the war is far more important than the life of a single person.


    This is due to his personality, but the generals in front of him are not separated from the historical knowledge in his mind. Naturally, they don''t know how terrible the young man is.


    Li straightened out his thoughts, and then said: "besides, although the crescent formation seems to be weak in defense, if it is led by general Zhong, it may reduce a lot of casualties."


    In fact, if you let Bai Qi lead you, you can achieve the same effect. However, Bai Qi is not qualified enough after all. What''s more, it''s hard to avoid that you won''t have any resentment against him. Therefore, Li decided to leave this battle to Zhong LiMao.


    "I''d like to hear about it." The crowd was all ears.


    "In the crescent formation, the general is usually located at the bottom of the crescent concave. When fighting, he should pay attention to attacking the flanks. Later, the moon wheel will resist the enemy. The crescent concave looks weak, but in fact, it contains danger."


    It seemed that the atmosphere was a little dull, so people''s appetite was deliberately aroused. As expected, they were intrigued.


    Leave hook lip a smile.


    "General Zhong is in the weak place of the crescent moon, so it seems to be weak, but it is dangerous. If the Hu people don''t have eyes and want to break through from here, due to the oppression on both sides, the forces that can get close to the weak place are naturally limited, and the limited forces don''t pose a threat to Zhong LiMao, do they?"


    Li''s eyes swept to Zhong LiMao, who nodded in agreement.


    "What''s more, your arc arrows have already created great prestige among the enemies. They are afraid before they fight, so it''s impossible for them to walk back and forth in your hands."


    Zhong Li Mei twisted his eyebrows and thought for a moment, his eyes suddenly brightened. "It works."They thought for a moment, and their faces agreed.


    "If we don''t have any opinions, the crescent moon array will lead us." From the last question, everyone nodded, only white face anxiously said: "what about me?"


    I gave him a good glance. "Be patient. You''ll have a task for you."


    White from shriveled mouth, in the end or silence down, continue to listen to leave.


    "Although the attack power of the crescent array is good, we can''t use too many forces on it after all. The most important thing is that we don''t have so many generals who can be on our own. Moreover, our troops are much less than those of Hu people, so how to fight for a long time is our top priority. If we can give our soldiers a chance to recuperate on the battlefield, even for a moment, it will be extremely rare for our soldiers. "


    "What? Is there a way to achieve this, young master


    After all, it''s too strange to recuperate on the battlefield. Rao Shizhong is surprised. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C176

    They all looked at him with a breath holding manner, but they were not ready to sell the story. They said, "there is a way to achieve this effect. The name of this array is Heng yoke array, which is similar to the long snake array that we often use. However, it adopts the form of multiple columns side by side, which has a longer combat effectiveness and a stronger snake array. "


    After a pause, Li glanced at the crowd, and they also had experience. They knew that there must be unfinished words to come, so they all looked like they were listening quietly.


    "In this formation, the general is in the center of the formation, and the peripheral forces are laid out layer by layer to form a circle of protective net, while the mobile forces are outside, forming a number of swimming formations. When facing war, they rotate in the same direction and attack the enemy formation in turn, like a rotating wheel."


    The eyes of Zhong LiMao and Bai Qi are getting brighter and brighter because of Li''s words. I understand that these two people with higher understanding have already understood the key of this battle.


    Bai Qi''s tiger eyes twinkled and said excitedly: "this kind of array, as long as we constantly exert pressure on one part of the enemy force to make it collapse because of fatigue, and our soldiers will be supplemented and recuperated because of taking turns to attack, so as to restore their combat power. So as to achieve the so-called opportunity of breathing in the battlefield. "


    Seeing that Bai Qi fully understood the essence of this array, he nodded with satisfaction.


    However, Zhong Li Mo touched his chin, slightly twisted his eyebrows and expressed his worries.


    "Indeed, there is no doubt that this tactic is excellent. However, such an array is greatly restricted. If it is easy to maneuver, the general must have excellent tactical command ability, be good at looking for fighters and avoid omissions in the rotation of the army. Moreover, when protecting the cultivation of the companions behind, the general should also be able to maintain the absolute advantage ahead. The most important thing is that in the whole process, only the general can''t be replaced, so the general needs to have super endurance


    Zhong LiMao''s evaluation can be called to the point. The disadvantages of this array are indeed as Zhong LiMao said. Therefore, Li zhengse said: "the priority of this array is obvious, and the disadvantage is that the combat power is long-lasting, but it is not conducive to quick decision. Therefore, we need a general who can fight a long-term war."


    "Young master, let me do it." Unexpectedly, it was Bai Qi who volunteered.


    From slightly pick eyebrows, did not hide their surprise.


    "This is not your strong point. Although you have no problem with endurance in such a long battle, have you ever had such a steady heart?" It''s not polite to leave, but to say what you think. "Originally, I wanted you to take a mobile unit with you, to plunder the battle line for you, and to become an emergency soldier on the battlefield."


    Bai Qi heard the speech and was silent for a moment. Then he suddenly raised his head and burst out a firm light in his eyes.


    "Young master, please give me this task, and I promise to complete this array."


    From fixed looking at white eyes, line of sight intersection, the air collision out of the invisible spark.


    But in the end, it''s still loose.


    Today''s juvenile Baiqi''s plasticity is still very strong. It would be a good thing to sharpen his temperament at this time.


    Although the Deputy generals were a little worried, they still knew about Bai Qi''s ability. In addition, now they are just a talented military commander. With the leadership of zero mistakes, they have reached the level of trust in the young man''s choice.


    Therefore, even though Bai Qi had a shallow qualification, with the tacit consent of the people, Li still gave him the task.


    "Then, this formation will serve as the second echelon against the Hu people." Off the beat. "I only have so much to say about the array. I hope you can lead your own soldiers well. The day of decisive battle is not far away. "


    "Young master, my subordinates think that the reward for the armed forces tonight can be avoided. It''s not too late to do it after the victory." Zhong LiMao hesitated for a moment, and finally expressed his worry. "If the black wolf reflects it, it''s not impossible to attack late at night."


    Li Gaoshen smiles and shakes his head.


    "General Zhong, the Hu people don''t have as much flabby guts as we do. Even if they are doing tricks, they will sit on the surface. Most of all, I''m sure that even if the black wolf finds out the game we set today, he won''t surprise us late at night. "


    "Oh? Why are you so determined? " Even Bai Qi couldn''t help being curious.


    "Black wolves really don''t surprise late at night." Without waiting for an answer, another slightly indifferent voice came in from outside the tent. Everyone followed the voice and saw that Hu Ji was standing at the gate of the tent.


    He felt his chin and his face was a little embarrassed. The reason why Hu Ji was able to appear here was that he said that she could go in and out of her big account at will.


    Of course, that''s also because there are no military secrets in the big account. After all, the so-called arrangements are already in his mind.


    However, other people don''t necessarily think so.


    Everyone saw that Hu Ji appeared at the door with a defensive face, and even Zhong Limei could not help frowning slightly.Li Qingke. "Hu Ji, what are you doing here?"


    Hu Ji''s pale purple eyes swept the crowd coldly, and finally returned to Li''s body and looked at each other.


    "Black wolf is not your opponent."


    This sentence seems to be without any feelings, just a simple judgment, but people can not understand what she means.


    The two men''s vision in the air confrontation, but it is tit for tat, not let.


    At last, Zhong Li coughed lightly and pulled out a smiling face.


    "Is Miss Hu here to help us with our plans? Then we''re really welcome. " Zhong LiMao got up, nodded slightly to Hu Ji, even gently opened his seat, and then glanced at the people who were still sitting. After they accepted his sight, they subconsciously stood up.


    And Zhong LiMao''s words also successfully let the confrontation two people take back their own sight, Hu Ji as if no one went straight to the sand table, looking at the array. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C177

    Although they had some opinions on her move, the other party was a girl and was still locked up in the valley. What''s more, they didn''t even say anything. No matter how dissatisfied they were, they didn''t say anything.


    Leaving office, Hu Ji looks at the array on the sand table with deep eyes, which makes people not know the deep meaning.


    As time went by, this strange silence was finally broken by Hu Ji.


    "Is this the array? That''s why we won today? " The expression on Hu Ji''s face was very light, and it seemed that she was talking about the weather today.


    From the eyes of her closely. "Yes, what do you think?"


    With a charming smile, Hu Ji leaned on the sand table and said to Li enchanting: "what do you think? I don''t dare to take it. But, we look down on you after all, in fact, even if you don''t close me. In the face of your array, I''m afraid I''m at a loss. "


    From the same hook lip smile, but no half smile on the face.


    "Yes, even if you are here, you can''t break my array. But -- "it''s a turn from the beginning. "But if you were there, the Hu people would not be defeated so miserably. Even our number would be reduced by more than half."


    Hu Ji micro Leng, and then the curvature of the mouth widened, happy smile.


    "You''re right."


    "Look at you, you don''t seem to care about the defeat of the black wolf?" From the opening of the temptation, the crowd noticed that the undercurrent between the two people was surging, and they were all silent to watch the development of the situation.


    They still have enough trust in Li.


    "Ha ha." Hu Ji covered her mouth and laughed. In a twinkling of an eye, it seemed that she had become the mysterious woman in Hu Di. "What do you think?"


    For Hu Ji''s Taiji like reply, Li unconsciously frowned. Of course, he was not prepared to tangle on this issue for too long, so he was ready to get to the point.


    "Come on, you don''t come here just to have a look at our combat sand table." From raised hand to knead the eyebrow center, the dark light flickers in the long and narrow black eyes.


    Hu Ji''s eyes are also a flash, fast almost can''t catch.


    "What if I just want to have a look at the combat sand table? After all, knowing yourself and your enemy is the only way to win a hundred battles, isn''t it? "


    Hu Ji''s smile on the corner of her mouth became a little cold, which made the dull atmosphere become aggressive.


    What is the meaning of knowing oneself and the enemy? Is Hu Ji trying to find out his details? Does she want to go back to the black wolf again?


    Centrifugal thinking, but intuition tells him that Hu Ji is not such a person.


    And the rest of the public heard Hu Ji''s words, immediately looked at her eyes up.


    Bai Qi looked at Hu Ji, scratched her hair, looked at Hu Ji with a slightly puzzled look, and said, "why do you say that? I''m training these days, and you often come to see it. Obviously, you appreciate the strength of our army. With your intelligence, it is impossible to cast aside the bright and the dark. "


    Li is about to praise Bai qihuobao. Seeing Hu Ji''s cold face because of Bai Qi''s direct words, she wants to laugh.


    Hu Ji occasionally turns around, but she is really stubborn. Mingming''s heart has been very identification with the Qin elite soldiers, but she is still not willing to say it. If it is not for Baiqi''s piercing, I don''t know when she will hide it.


    However, at this time of being pierced by Bai Qi, I still hope that she will not be annoyed.


    Li lightly coughed for a moment, glanced at Bai Qi without any trace, and after he succeeded in making the latter shut up, he slowly said: "since Lord Hu Ji has promised to observe whether we have the ability to make the Hu people calm, she will do it well. As for the final judgment in her heart, she has to say it herself. White, don''t talk nonsense. "


    Bai Qi shriveled mouth, but smart as he, in the end know that at the moment should cooperate from, so can only be depressed to Hu Ji apology.


    Hu Ji didn''t look white, but turned her eyes and quietly looked at Li. If it wasn''t for her slightly trembling fingers that betrayed her embarrassment of being pierced by others, li really thought she didn''t mind at all.


    And facing those pale purple eyes, from the indifferent to look at it, the line of sight intersection, friction out of the invisible spark, without the smell of gunpowder, instead of a subtle extreme emotion.


    "Ha ha." Hu Ji suddenly some inexplicable smile, is very happy appearance, even the corner of the eyebrows are dyed with a smile, looks more beautiful.


    At this moment, even from some can not figure out her thoughts.


    "Should I be honored to see you all face the enemy?" Hu Ji''s right hand pinches his waist, and Li has to say that if only in terms of momentum, Hu Ji is among the top women he has met.


    That pair of Cang purple eyes looked at the crowd with negative confidence. After looking around, they left a smile with unknown meaning, and then came over with some flattering voice.


    "The reason why black wolf can let me choose him to be loyal is not only by force. If you believe me, you might as well leave a mobile team of 10000 people to ambush around the battlefield early tomorrow. "Hu Ji said in the end, but her eyes are straight looking away. For a while, some people can''t understand the feelings in those purple eyes.


    However, there was no time for him to react. After leaving this sentence, Hu Ji turned around and left, only the faint scent of enchantment remained in the air.


    "Young master, what do you think?" Zhong Li''s eyebrows are slightly twisted. No one will ignore Hu Ji''s seemingly ridiculous words at this time. "These ten thousand people said a lot, but not a lot. If she wants to disperse our forces -- "


    Zhong Limai didn''t say the rest, but everyone knew it.


    A deputy general stood up, bowed his head to Li Baoquan and said, "young master, I know you believe this woman. But at this moment, we can''t help but guard against it. If it''s really like what general Zhong said, our already tight troops will be even more unsustainable. " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C178

    When the deputy said that, everyone''s eyes looked away. After all, it was him who made the final decision.


    In the eyes of the public, Li slightly raised eyebrows, pondered for a moment, or said his feelings.


    "In my opinion, she doesn''t have to cheat us. If she really wants to disperse our forces, ten thousand is not a little less. What''s more, with her intelligence, we naturally know that we can''t trust her so easily. She is sensitive in identity, but she dares to say such a thing at this time. I don''t believe it''s just to disperse our forces for an enemy with uncertain future. "


    From the tone of light, but everyone has heard the hidden firmness.


    The reason why Li was so determined was that Hu Ji gave him a look when he just left.


    That kind of eyes, let him instantly understand the meaning of the sentence know yourself and know each other.


    He really misunderstood her before.


    In fact, it''s not self or that.


    Li felt some warmth winding in his chest, and the rest of the people heard Li say that, after carefully reviewing Hu Ji''s words, they gradually understood.


    Bai Qi was more straightforward and said: "it seems that she recognized our ability and decided to help us! However, if you want to help us, why don''t you disclose more secrets of Hu people to us? "


    From pick eyebrow, slant an eye to sweep white rise. "After all, she was born in Hudi. If she really told us all the secrets, I would doubt whether it was right or wrong to let her submit to us."


    Bai Qishan shut up and understood that he had said something wrong.


    And people also heard other meanings from Li''s words. Suddenly, Hu Ji''s image in their eyes was more than one. It turned out that she didn''t have the ruthlessness in her imagination.


    "Well, that''s all. Let''s have a party tonight, but the guards can''t relax. In addition, I''ve been taking my own soldiers and practicing these two formations these days. "


    "Here it is All of us should go down together.


    Listening to the noise coming from the outside of the tent, Li leaned on the soft collapse with a slight intoxication. Because of today''s great victory, in order to show his affinity to the people, Li also went out for a walk and drank a few bowls with the elite soldiers.


    Until I felt slightly drunk, I found an excuse to return the big account.


    "Young master." Just lying down for a short time, Shi LAN came in with a porcelain bowl in his hand and saw that he was lying on the soft couch without taking off his clothes. He was angry and funny.


    "Get up." Shi LAN put down the porcelain bowl in her hand and made a fuss. After she finished washing, she sat down in front of the soft collapse and handed over the porcelain bowl.


    "What is this?" From always long and narrow dark eyes, because of the role of alcohol, become misty, less a bit sharp.


    "Hu Ji said to reward the three armed forces tonight. You will definitely go out and drink a lot for the coming war, so let Rongrong prepare wine and soup early. It''ll count time. I''ll bring it to you. " Shi LAN explains a way, then looked at to leave for a while, cover mouth but smile.


    "Fortunately, Rongrong is decocting medicine. She has no time to come here. Hu Ji refuses, but it''s cheaper for me. Can see you this rare slightly drunk appearance


    From half rely on soft collapse, smell speech didn''t good gas of stare a stone orchid, just a little lethality all don''t have just.


    He had not drunk this kind of liquor for a long time. The Qin palace was full of light liquor and fruit wine. In addition, he always wanted to maintain the original elegant image of Fusu. So he was really uncomfortable after pouring so much liquor at this time.


    Slow slow God, from deep voice way: "she is clever."


    This sentence is light, but can not hear the anger, Shi LAN holding a porcelain bowl ready to put on the table action, so a meal, and then slightly hanging his head, whispered: "childe, you are not happy?"


    Leave silent for a while, stretch out a hand to rub to rub the hair top of Shi LAN, lightly sigh a.


    "Not unhappy, just helpless."


    Shi LAN smell speech, lift Mou to see an eye to leave the facial expression on the face at the moment, a pair of almond big eyes flashed a to don''t understand.


    "Helpless? Hu Ji is so smart, as if she can calculate the development of the situation. Rongrong and I have always been unable to guess your behavior, but she seems to know everything. With her by our side, we are all at ease. "


    Between the words, there is no lack of good feelings for Hu Ji.


    From pick eyebrow, droop eyes looking at the delicate eyebrows of Shilan.


    "I said helplessly because of her intelligence. It''s because she''s too smart to start. Her real heart is too deep to talk to her if I didn''t see the tip of the iceberg at the beginning. Just like now, she clearly agrees with our army''s ability, but she doesn''t make it clear. I always feel that I don''t understand something, but I don''t know what it is


    That''s right. Li explained to the public just now in the big account, which made them think that Hu Ji didn''t completely tell them because she still had some feelings for the old master. It was just his excuse.


    According to Hu Ji''s personality, if she really stands on his side and decides to oppose the black wolf, it''s just that her relationship with those who were loyal to her is too weak.This woman, sometimes decisive, even he felt admiration.


    Therefore, if she really decides to break up with the black wolf, it is not impossible for her to tell the other party''s Secret completely.


    However, now that she has said that, it means that the balance in her heart has been leaning towards him.


    However, what is the reason why she didn''t make the final decision?


    Shi LAN smiles. "Young master, there''s something you can''t handle."


    From scraping the tip of the nose of the stone orchid, helpless spoil. "You little girl, you dare to make fun of me."


    "But I don''t think Hu Ji will harm you." Shi Lan was silent for a moment, then suddenly looked up at Li, and said with great certainty. "Rong Rong thinks so, too."


    "Yes." Leave like sigh general said, but for Shi Lan''s words noncommittal.


    Silence in the spread, Shi LAN open mouth, seems to want to say something. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C179

    After hesitating for a long time, Shi LAN didn''t speak at last.


    Hu Ji and Li, no matter what she and Rong Rong think, should not interfere too much, these two smart people can not solve the problem, why should she and Rong Rong worry about it?


    What''s more, Shi LAN lowered her eyes to hide her cunning.


    If Hu Ji really can''t be with the young master, it doesn''t prevent them from being friends. By the way, they can share the young master with one less person.


    Although if it was Hu Ji, she and Rong Rong would not have too much opinion, but the people who share it, naturally, can be one less.


    It''s just that she won''t talk to Li naturally.


    She doesn''t want her feelings with Rongrong to influence her judgment.


    After all, what they care most about is the man in front of them.


    "Well, go to bed early, too. I''ll go back first. " Shi LAN picked up the empty medicine bowl on the table, got up to help Li cover the quilt, and turned to leave.


    At the moment of opening the curtain of the big tent, Shi LAN suddenly stopped, didn''t look back, just left a light sentence.


    "When I came here just now, I saw Hu Ji go back to the mountain alone."


    The eyes just closed trembled because of this sentence. When they opened, there was no Shilan in the tent, and the dark color was gradually dyed in the long and narrow eyes.


    Of course, he knows that even if he rewards the three armies tonight, even Houshan can''t relax her vigilance under his command of not relaxing the guard. Hu Ji can''t have no idea, so the possibility of escape is almost zero. So, what is the purpose of her going to Houshan in the middle of the night?


    Wine continues to hit, from the feeling of their eyelids heavy incomparable.


    However, whenever he wanted to sleep in the past, Hu Ji''s shadow appeared in his mind, turning over and over several times, which made him sleepy.


    Just, leave to get up, put on clothes, lift the curtain of big tent door, big stride of walked out.


    I heard the sound of drinking and rowing. I looked around and chose a place with few guards to walk towards the back mountain.


    Although the guards were a little confused, they didn''t make a sound. They still stuck to their posts and paid attention to the surroundings.


    And the further back the mountain goes, the noise will be more and more faint and inaudible.


    On the back of the mountain, there are many shadows among the trees. Among the shadows, the guards hide and do their duty. Although they are expressionless, they appreciate it very much.


    However, after walking so far, I haven''t seen the person I met, which makes Li a little confused. Just as he can''t help thinking, he faintly smelled a faint fragrance from his nose, which is the fragrance of Hu Ji!


    From the eyes of a bright, follow the fragrance forward, and finally in the position of the top of the mountain to find the purple figure.


    Hu Ji''s selection of this position is wonderful. Although it is the highest point, whether you go up or down, you have to go through the heavily guarded place on the hillside. Therefore, there are no soldiers on the top of the mountain. Not only that, the place where Hu Ji sits happens to be covered by a huge tree with luxuriant branches.


    Unless you climb up the mountain, you can''t see her from below.


    He didn''t hide his whereabouts at all. He approached Hu Ji step by step and finally stopped about three meters away from her.


    Until the top of the mountain, I found that tonight is a starry night. It seems that the moonlight outside the Great Wall is always bright, and the woman in front of me always likes to enjoy the night sky.


    Li Li silently walks to Hu Ji''s side, sits down beside her and looks at her delicate and perfect side face. Suddenly, a strange feeling appears in her heart.


    It felt like when we met for the first time, in that valley, two people put aside their positions and got along as two good friends who hate to see each other late.


    It seems that it is the first time since two people know each other''s identity that they can get along with each other at ease.


    Just for this feeling, this decision tonight is worth it.


    In fact, he still hopes to live in harmony with this charming and intelligent woman in front of him.


    "To my understanding of black wolf, the final showdown should be in three days."


    In the light of the moonlight, a light and inaudible voice came. If it wasn''t for her excellent hearing, and Hu Ji was very close, she couldn''t hear it at all.


    And the problem is, even if I hear it, I don''t know how to go down.


    To tell the truth, Hu Ji''s attitude, even now he is a little uncertain.


    But before he finished, Hu Ji went on.


    "Your array is really exquisite, and if the soldiers of black wolf attack you, they will never come back. But, black wolf, he has a card, you don''t know Hu Ji''s tone was still light, as if she didn''t feel that she had said anything amazing.From the pupil smell speech suddenly a shrink, black wolf''s card!


    Since it''s worth Hu Ji''s saying, this card must be unusual. Even, in her opinion, if black wolf uses this card, even if he uses that array, it may not be equal to that card.


    At the moment, the surprise in his heart was far more than that. What''s more, he didn''t understand why Hu Jigang didn''t say these words in the account. If he had said these words just now, there would be no doubt that the hostility of the soldiers to her would be greatly reduced.


    "Do you know the eternal Heaven?"


    Hu Ji didn''t move. She looked at the moon and asked. It looked like she was asking questions about the moon.


    Li Leng nodded gently.


    "Outside the Great Wall, we believe in immortality. The immortal God has given us cattle, sheep, water plants and strong bodies. In addition, the reason why I chose the black wolf is that the black wolf is the choice of the immortal God. "


    Longevity? choice?


    The more Hu Ji explained, the more confused she became. Changshengtian knew that this was the belief of the Hu people in northern China, but what was the meaning of choice? ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C180

    Hu Ji seemed to understand that Li must not understand, so she explained to herself, "the person who is chosen by changshengtian will have a special ability given by changshengtian. Such a person has a very high position among Hu people. The reason why you people in the Central Plains don''t know it is because the eternal Heaven is very sacred in our hearts. Unless you are Hu people, we decide not to tell a second outsider to know it. "


    The second outsider?


    From Wen Yan''s heart slightly moved, according to Hu Ji''s meaning, he is not an outsider?


    This idea suddenly made him feel better.


    However, Li didn''t prepare to study this issue carefully. After all, it was Hu Ji''s habit that didn''t show mountains and water.


    The long and narrow black eyes blinked, left the tiny side head, looked at the woman''s exquisite side face and said: "listen to you, the choice of longevity is extraordinary."


    "Ha ha -" Hu Ji suddenly laughed. With the wind at night and the rustle of leaves, it sounded strange. "Extraordinary? Maybe. "


    Next time, the more Hu Ji is like this, the more it shows that her choice of longevity is a very special existence.


    Otherwise, with her personality, it''s time to say it all at once. It''s clear that there is a little uncertainty in her heart that she can''t wait so long.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it has been half an hour since he came up, but there is no harvest. When Hu Ji talked about it, Li knew that he must find out what the so-called choice was.


    Therefore, we are not ready to spend it now.


    But completely turned around, straight looking at Hu Ji''s side face, seriously incomparable asked. "Hu Ji, what is the choice of longevity?"


    Hu Ji suddenly took a deep breath and turned to face him. Her eyes met in the air, exchanging deep meanings that others could not understand.


    "Are you sure you really want to know? I can tell you that even if you know it, it may not change much. If you don''t know it, you won''t have many worries. "


    From the cold hook lip, although it is a smile, but no half smile.


    "Hu Ji, that''s interesting. Since we can''t change much, how can we worry about it? Now that you''ve made this start, why don''t you talk about it now? "


    This can be regarded as the most serious tone she said to Hu Ji, but her face was not angry at all. Instead, she said with a smile: "it''s worthy of being Fu Su, the legitimate son of Da Qin. No matter how much I said, you can see the key at a glance."


    "Well, I don''t mind telling you. I just hope you don''t regret it. " Hu Ji''s tone with inexplicable taste, let centrifugal next move, but did not change their own meaning, but steadfastly looking at her.


    Hu Ji understood his choice as soon as she came into contact with Li''s sight.


    "Since you want to know, I''ll tell you."


    Hu Ji sighed, looked up again at the bright moonlight, and said faintly: "the choice of changshengtian is a kind of ability beyond the natural power given by changshengtian to Hu people, and the power given by changshengtian to the black wolf is the wind."


    "The wind?" He said in surprise.


    "Yes, the wind." Hu Ji did not look away, but still kept watching the moon motionless, just opened and closed her mouth to answer the question.


    "The black wolf can command the wind, although only once a month, even once is enough for him to win many battles absolutely. Although your array is exquisite, how many% of your strength can you exert under the strong wind? Although the black wolf''s strong wind does not distinguish between the enemy and us, as long as you destroy your array, even if you can succeed, you will know the cost. "


    Hu Ji''s tone was extremely cold. She didn''t seem to feel that her words were mixed with the life and death of tens of thousands of people.


    But he was so frightened that he couldn''t even count the black wolf''s moves against heaven.


    The power to control the wind, isn''t it a myth?


    Even after he was reborn, he saw a hundred schools of thought, such as the Yin Yang school, which had the most magical Yin Yang skills, but they had no power beyond his understanding.


    As long as you think about the ability of the wind, when you go to the battlefield and just set up the formation, the result is a gust of gale of force 10. It''s a question whether the formation can be maintained or not, just whether the soldiers will be blown away.


    It will be them who will be subdued without a single soldier.


    The more he thought about it, the more frightened he was. He immediately felt that the news Hu Ji had brought was too important.


    But, what''s the use of importance? If the black wolf really has this ability, the way of array will be completely abandoned, and the most important thing is that he can''t think of anything to fight against the wind.


    Damn it. Why did you know that black wolf has this ability at this time?


    The hands on both sides of the body suddenly clenched.


    No, No.With a flash in his eyes and a pick in his long eyebrow, he suddenly turned to Hu Ji and asked, "if black wolf really has this ability, why didn''t he use it in the last battle? Also, I don''t believe that the black wolf has never been used in the battle between Hu people before. Since it has been used, why hasn''t there been any news? "


    Hu Ji was stunned when she heard the words, then she shook her head helplessly and said with a smile, "it seems that you are really scared. Otherwise, how can you ask such a question?"


    Looking at her, her purple eyes flashed a dark color, her dark hair rose slightly in the dark, her thin lips opened and closed, and she said, "it''s not simple. Didn''t I say it before? This ability can only be used once a month, and after using it, the whole person will collapse for a period of time. The last battle clearly knew that it was not the final decisive battle, and you only sent 10000 elite soldiers. If the black wolf used it early, it would not be cost-effective, would it? "


    Hu Ji''s words awakened Li, made him feel lonely for a moment, but nodded www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C181

    "As for what you said was used before, why didn''t it come out. Didn''t I say that before? We Hu people believe in immortality. Maybe I''m the only one who''s not so religious. " Said here, Hu Ji''s tone with a rare color of irony, can''t help but slightly frown, but still did not say anything to interrupt Hu Ji''s words.


    "Because this feature can only be used once a month, black wolves only use this ability in decisive battles. The most important thing is that in previous wars, if I was there, most of the time black wolves didn''t need to use this skill."


    From the corner of the mouth amused by Hu Ji''s words, I can''t help but hook it.


    "In addition to the Hu people''s belief in immortality, once they are captured, they will keep their mouth shut. Otherwise, they will think that they are blaspheming immortality."


    From hearing words, my heart is shocked.


    Blasphemy? What about Hu Ji? Why did you tell him about it under such circumstances.


    Although Hu Ji says that as a half breed, she doesn''t believe in the so-called longevity as most Hu people do, she still cares about her identity.


    Under such circumstances, li really didn''t believe it. For Hu Ji, changshengtian was as easy as she said.


    And if it''s not so simple and easy, she said such words at this time, it''s enough to show her position.


    "Hu Ji, you --" Because the mood is too complex, from looking at Hu Ji that pair of pale purple eyes, for a time did not know what to say.


    With a smile, Hu Ji has unlimited amorous feelings.


    "Do you know? Before coming up, I told myself that if you didn''t find it tonight, then I won''t tell you about it. "


    Hu Ji stopped for a moment, looking straight at the long black eyes.


    "So, if you want to be grateful, thank you for your choice. I didn''t give up at this time. "


    From smell speech, heart slightly move, Mou Guang some complex looking at her, tonight as the first time of the bright moonlight, can''t help but ask the deep in the heart of doubt.


    "Does black wolf mean something different to you? Are you telling me this tonight the same thing? "


    It can be said that since we met tonight, Hu Ji''s look has been light, but she has been in a thrilling state.


    However, from the moment when she said these words, the indifference on Hu Ji''s face split in a flash, and even there was an unprecedented panic on her perfect and charming face.


    Hu Ji''s reaction also shows that Li''s conjecture is right, at least, more than half right.


    His eyes were a little complicated. He got up from the slightly damp grass on the top of the mountain, looked down at Hu Ji and said slowly: "no matter what it is, I hope you can tell me. No matter what the identity is, I hope you don''t carry everything by yourself. If you think it''s necessary, I can put aside my position for a moment and listen to your thoughts as a friend, OK? "


    Hu Ji was silent. After a long time, there was a low sigh, and then a indifferent narration.


    "Didn''t I tell you that my mother died of depression? In fact, after his mother''s death, his father regretted everything he had done. However, due to the long-standing conflict between the Hu people and the Central Plains people, he committed suicide. In front of me. "


    Although Hu Ji is low head at the moment, can''t see the expression on her face, but still feel a little sad for the indifference in her words.


    It can be imagined that when she was young, she saw her parents died one after another, and her heart was so badly hit.


    "You can imagine what a little girl without self-protection ability, a beautiful little girl, will encounter in the barbaric and fist oriented fortress."


    Hu Ji''s words at the moment appear some soul stirring up, from really can''t imagine, at that time Hu Ji exactly how to survive.


    "At this time, I would like to thank my father for beating and scolding me when I was a child, because he made my skills much faster than the heavy Hu people. Therefore, I haven''t suffered any loss in a period of time. However, a person, after all, is hard to stand alone. Once, I was stopped by several big men. During that time, I was in hiding, which made me understand that sometimes beauty can be used as a weapon. "


    There was a cold smile in the corner of Hu Ji''s mouth.


    "Fortunately, I found that as long as I smile at someone, that person will listen to me. It just doesn''t seem to work for women. I relied on my smile and the leader of that tribe at that time to eat and drink. But it caused his wife''s displeasure. Although there was nothing between me and him, his wife still found her own confidants to deal with me. "


    Hu Ji''s voice was tinged with a little tremor, as if the original scene appeared in front of her eyes.It seems that Hu Ji has been using her inborn ingratitude since she was a child, but she doesn''t know her strange fragrance or her inborn ingratitude.


    As for why she feels that her charm is not effective for women, it is not so. Just seeing that Shi LAN and Duan Murong have a good impression on her so quickly, we can see that this kind of charm is effective for both men and women.


    Only when she was young, this ability had not been better developed, and the woman was dazzled by jealousy, which made her misunderstand that her ability was invalid for women.


    I don''t know if it''s luck or misfortune.


    Hu Ji naturally didn''t know what she was thinking at the moment, so she went on.


    "At that time, I thought that when my life was about to end, the black wolf appeared."


    Hu Ji''s tone was tinged with a complex feeling, which seemed to recall the critical moment. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C182

    From quietly looking at the emotional release of Hu Ji, the heart is very complex.


    Hu Ji put on the ground, white hands because of excitement and hard to grasp the wet grass, looks a little twisted up.


    "All the people his wife''s confidants came for were vicious villains. I laughed at them and tried to laugh, but they would not listen to me. Instead, they made it worse. I was forced by them to jump out of the window and run away, but I twisted my foot and managed to run for a certain distance before I was caught by them. "


    "At the critical moment, the man closest to me was shot through the heart from behind, and the blood sprayed on my face in an instant."


    Hu Ji''s tone is more and more trembling. Li finally can''t help holding her in his arms and gently comforting the slender body in his arms. He doesn''t notice the tenderness in his eyes.


    "The blood is so hot that it spills all over me. When I react, the rest of the men run away and appear in front of me, just like a murderer, that is, the black wolf."


    Li narrowed his eyes. It turned out that there was such a past between black wolf and Hu Ji. No wonder Hu Ji had such complicated feelings for him.


    The kindness of saving lives when I was a child is really unforgettable.


    But strangely, a voice told him that the relationship between him and her was far more than that.


    Fortunately, Hu Ji seems to want to tell him everything tonight, and continues to say.


    "Although he saved me, I didn''t seem so happy at that time. Maybe it''s because I think the cruelty of that moment is like my father. " Hu Ji gave a wry smile. "But in the face of the bloody hands he reached out to me, I felt strangely attractive."


    Pale purple eyes flashed a touch of pain, thin lips trembled.


    "So, when I told you why I chose black wolf to be loyal, it was more because he saved me at that time."


    Centrifugal suddenly, this is reasonable. With the antecedents, there must be consequences. If there is such a fate between them, the mutual trust in the future is not so incredible.


    "In fact, after black wolf saved me, he once expressed his intention to take care of me, but at that time, I was disheartened and didn''t want to approach anyone. He had no way to take me back to his tribe. Later I learned that he was the leader of the largest tribe outside the Great Wall. To save me that day, I just went out to relax and just met him. "


    "It''s just that everyone said that the leader was always cruel. I don''t know why he saved me at that time." Hu Ji laughed at herself. "I don''t know if I should die. In the tribe of black wolf, I was a little better when I was a child. Moreover, I am very grateful for the black wolf''s response to my request. Later, when I learned that he was upset by a hostile tribe, I gave him advice. That''s why I found that I had a high enthusiasm for the art of war. Later, he bought me a lot of art of war books from the reseller and came back to show them to me. "


    It turns out that this is the reason why Hu Ji has such an understanding of the Central Plains.


    According to Hu Ji, she should be fully grateful for the black wolf. If she is really grateful, she should not hesitate to refuse his solicitation with Hu Ji''s personality. Why do you still mean to be partial to him?


    I feel that things are far from as simple as I think.


    Hu Ji looked at the frown, as if she knew what he was thinking and said with a smile: "later, I showed more and more talent. Moreover, the Hu people around me seem to have a good feeling for me, regardless of men and women. I thought my charm was back. At that time, I was really happy. I regarded the people of the black wolf tribe as my own people, and I regarded the black wolf as my most reliable brother. But -- "


    Hu Ji''s tone turned cold. Li knew that the turning point was coming.


    "However, the feeling of being betrayed becomes more and more intense with the depth of trust. I overheard the conversation of the Deputy General of black wolf. The deputy general said, "I''m not sure of my origin. I''m still half of the people from the Central Plains. I''m afraid I''m a spy.". I thought, black wolf, he will not hesitate to retort back, but I heard him say, doubters only put in their side most at ease


    The irony of Hu Ji''s mouth is more and more obvious. "Most at ease? Ha ha, it''s amazing that I was so calm at that time that I stood there and listened to them


    "In fact, at that time, the tribe of black wolf was fighting with another big tribe in Hudi. From that conversation, I learned that black wolf was the choice of changshengtian. His ability was to stay in this decisive battle to make it out and hit the other side unprepared."


    From suddenly don''t know what to say, it seems at the moment what comfort is empty talk.


    Fortunately, Hu Ji''s heart is very strong, but a moment later, she returned to the expressionless appearance.


    "Because of my trust in the black wolf, I went to him directly to have an open talk. However, he told me that for the sake of both sides, he would put me under house arrest. But it will ensure my safety, because he is afraid that I am really the spy of the enemy. "Hu Ji sneered. "At that time, I really wanted to share his worries, so I told him what I had planned for him. Later, he was put under house arrest. I don''t know if he used the way I said. In a word, he won the battle. "


    "And then, he felt guilty, even in order to compensate me, he attributed all the credit of this war to me and gave me a unique position. However, distrust means distrust. No matter how much I make up for it later, I can''t let my feelings for him go back to the beginning. "


    "I want to leave, but where can I go when I leave? Besides, apart from this, black wolf is really very good to me. But since that time, I don''t want to make more contact with other people. Unless it''s a necessary battle command, I seldom appear in the public''s sight again. " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C183

    It''s normal for Hu Ji to make such a change because of too much cheating and hurt when she was a child, but it''s too painful.


    "Because of the guilt in his heart, black wolf has always been tolerant of my change, and he is taking more care of my life." Hu Ji''s voice was slightly resentful. "It''s just that he doesn''t know what''s wrong with him. What''s the use of making up for it?"


    Yes, for Hu Ji, the hostility between the Hu people and the Central Plains people is the first obstacle in her heart, the brutal killing is the second, and the distrust is the third.


    Although black wolf may be the best person to her when she was a child, how can people who offend her three points make her get along with each other without any problems?


    This is a contradictory state of mind, as if a knot, entangled in her heart.


    From looking at her, heart slightly move, came up with a bold idea.


    Perhaps so many years, she has long wanted to get rid of the black wolf, but there is no such opportunity, also due to the grace of childhood.


    Of course, the most important thing is that without the black wolf, her ambition can not be realized.


    "The better he treats me, the more intense the conflict in my heart will be. I don''t know how to face him, so I''m less and less connected with people. " Hu Ji''s expression flashed an obvious color of pain.


    From the long and narrow black eyes reflect the purple eyes of Huji Cang, two colors mixed together, it is unspeakable harmony.


    "In my opinion, black wolf is so kind to you. I''m afraid there are other schemes." He felt his chin and spoke astonishingly. Only when he came into contact with Hu Ji''s poor eyes did he realize that his words seemed to be provocative.


    Strange only blame tonight moonlight charming, he unexpectedly for a moment slip, this sentence at this juncture say how to listen to have some calculation meaning.


    Unexpectedly, the bad in Hu Ji''s eyes is only fleeting, and then slowly infected with a little helpless, wry smile. "You are very sharp indeed. I can''t believe it if I didn''t hear it with my own ears."


    "What do you say?" Centrifugal next move, there is a secret!


    "By chance, I found that the black wolf had been hiding something from me. He was very kind to me when I was a child, and I hope I can get along with his tribe as soon as possible. At the beginning, I thought that he wanted everyone to accept me faster, so that I could live happily. At that time, with my efforts, I really got along well with everyone. "


    "Even later, when he put me under house arrest, I simply thought that he really suspected that I was a spy."


    "Isn''t it?" This kind of God development, even from some are not clear.


    "No Hu Ji shook her head, her black hair hanging down from her forehead covered her eyes, and her body gradually exuded a sense of loneliness. "In fact, during that time, I met a very good friend in the tribe. She was also the first friend in my life. Later, she was under house arrest, and she came to see me secretly. "


    "After my house arrest was lifted, I went out to look for her, but I couldn''t find her. Black wolf told me that during my house arrest, she had married to another tribe. I''m confused, but I don''t go into it. "


    From smell speech, the heart crossed a bad premonition. "Is it not that the black wolf has done her a black hand?"


    Hu Ji shook his head in a low voice.


    "That''s not true. But she was driven out of the tribe by the black wolf. Because, before she was driven away, she quietly left me a message, so that I would not be kept in the dark. "


    "She said that the black wolf thought I was the goddess of their tribe. There is a legend in their tribe that people who get the goddess can get the whole Hu tribe. It''s said that the goddess has a unique talent, unparalleled beauty, and the temperament that people love when they see it. "


    Hu Ji made fun of herself. "I knew that no one would be nice to people of unknown origin."


    Until Hu Ji said this, Li finally revealed the mystery that had been entangled in his heart.


    He finally understood why Hu Ji always kept such a distant and near attitude towards people, why she was obsessed with him, why she was ambivalent about whether she should go to the Daqin camp or not.


    Because no one can tell her whether Daqin and Beiwai are the difference between wolf cave and tiger cave.


    "Do you - do you think that my kindness to you is due to some inexplicable reasons?" From the outspoken, eyes such as electricity closely staring at her.


    Hu Ji turned away from the sight of Li and said in a slightly hoarse voice: "I, I don''t know. Although I don''t know the temperament, it''s true that it''s very easy for people to like me when I grow up. So, I can''t believe the feelings. If all the good things are based on this illusory thing, then what''s the meaning of feelings? "


    "It makes sense!" From the hands holding Hu Ji''s shoulders, two lines of vision meet in the air. "Believe me, I''m not because of your ability."


    "My - ability?" Hu Ji raised her eyes and looked at Li''s eyes like a knife. "You say, I do have this kind of damned ability?"It seems that Hu Ji has been rejecting this kind of ability from the bottom of her heart. It is because of this ability that she rejects people around her who are good to her.


    And she has always cherished a hope that the legend is wrong and that she is not a person with such ability.


    And her own words undoubtedly broke her fantasy.


    But now, Hu Ji will not believe it.


    From the pupil shrink, heart secretly made a decision.


    There''s no way. We can only do this. Otherwise, Hu Ji will fall into this tangle forever and can''t get out.


    "Hu Ji, look at me."


    Hu Ji subconsciously raised her head, her pale purple eyes instantly looked into a pair of scarlet eyes, and then gradually some lax.


    Away from the cold opening.


    "Now, go over there."


    Hu Ji''s body was shocked, and then as expected, she walked to the place where she pointed out. The scarlet in her eyes gradually faded away, and her eyes also woke up. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C184

    Yes, from the use of the magic of heaven, the magic of heaven can make people who are much weaker than him, in the case of maintaining their consciousness, be controlled by him for a period of time. It''s just that the other person will remember all this when he wakes up. At first, he thinks this skill is too weak. Now it seems that it''s appropriate to use it at this time.


    Originally, with Hu Ji''s mental strength, she would not have been hit like this.


    However, her mind was in a state of turmoil at the moment, and she had little sense of preparedness from the beginning, so she was naturally attacked.


    And Hu Ji stood there, looking away in horror.


    "Why? Why would I listen to you? " Hu Ji stared at the distance she had just walked, and recalled the strange feeling that she had her own consciousness, but her body didn''t follow her own control.


    With a bitter smile, Li stepped forward and stood in front of Hu Ji.


    "See, you''re not the only one with the ability to control other people''s minds." This is the first step to get rid of the estrangement in Hu Ji''s heart, so that she no longer has the loneliness that she is an alien and others can''t taste her feeling.


    "How can --" Hu Ji was still shocked.


    Leave a little smile, that smile in the moonlight set off actually quite a bit holy feeling, this image, used to appease people is no better.


    "Why not. In fact, my ability is more terrible than yours in a way, isn''t it? However, my ability is very limited. I need the other party to be unprepared. Moreover, the maintenance time is very short. "


    Of course, Li lied in this sentence, but he must say so, otherwise, even if this ability is used to comfort Hu Ji, in her opinion, it is too bad.


    "In fact, my ability can be regarded as a passive skill, which allows me not to be affected when facing people with spiritual skills like you."


    After a long time, I finally got to the point.


    This sentence can be regarded as the truth, and this sentence mainly tells Hu Ji that his kindness to her is not because of her mental attack.


    Of course, the first meeting was an accident.


    I can''t tell from nature.


    Hu Ji is obviously concerned about something else.


    "You say like me --" Hu Ji''s eyes brightened. "You mean I''m not the only one with my ability."


    From the corner of the mouth smile a stiff, but quickly react.


    "It''s natural. When I take you to Daqin and see our various schools of thought, you will know that there are many capable people and scholars in the world."


    He didn''t say that capable people and different people are equal to mental attack, nor did he say that other people''s magical abilities are all based on their own cultivation. He didn''t have such natural abilities as her. After all, this kind of ability is the first time he has seen in this world.


    This can be regarded as a kind misguide. Hu Ji really followed his way of thinking, and the whole person was in a lot of spirit.


    "Is that true?"


    "Of course!" I''m very confident.


    "I''m not the only one." Hu Ji whispered, and the surprise in her eyes was almost overflowing.


    It''s depressing to be away from you. Why does Hu Ji focus on this?


    "So you''re not alone. Besides, I think it''s a gift from heaven to have this ability, isn''t it? There are a lot of people who want to be appreciated by others, but they don''t have a chance yet. For you, it''s easy to get. To say the least, if you don''t have this ability, it''s hard to say whether you can stand here and listen to me now. Now that you have it, you should cherish it. "


    Hu Ji hears speech, tiny Leng for a while, the excitement in the heart gradually dissipates, the brain restored shrewd again.


    "Leave."


    Suddenly called by Hu Ji, Li is also Wei Leng. This is the name he told her when he first met her, but after her identity was exposed, he never heard it from her again.


    Now suddenly shouting like this, does it mean that her heart knot has been untied?


    "Thank you." There was a trace of relief in Hu Ji''s tone. "You''re right. Since this ability was given to me by God and has protected me for so long, I really shouldn''t exclude it. What''s more, I am relieved to know that you have such a magical ability now. "


    From also a little smile, a long breath.


    "To make you believe that my kindness to you is not false, and it is not easy."


    Hu Ji''s eyes flashed with this kind of joking exclamation, and her fragrance was quite strong.


    I know that she is shy.


    Li didn''t intend to tell her about the fragrance on her body. After all, if she knew about it, she might feel uneasy. In addition, the woman in front of him is very smart, and her emotions are not often exposed. It''s a beautiful thing to let him understand her emotional changes through such fragrance.


    "Now that your heart has been untied, can you tell me whether you want to go back to Daqin with me?"From the tone with his own are not aware of the careful, looking at the eyes of the woman, drooping meditation, even the air is stagnant.


    If she still doesn''t want to say so much, then even he has nothing to do.


    The corner of Hu Ji''s mouth slowly raised a happy arc.


    "Since you say that there are so many capable people in Daqin, it''s not my pity that you don''t go to see them?"


    "You agreed?" This sentence has been waiting for so long, but suddenly it is not true.


    Looking at the obvious surprise of the young man in front of her, Hu Ji also had a kind of mood called Changkuai in her heart.


    "Yes."


    A light grace is enough to make Li confirm what he said just now.


    "Excellent, excellent."


    Hu Ji looked at the extremely happy, even Cang purple eyes are dyed with a smile.


    Because the knot was untied, she knew that all his performances were pure because of her, not because of her ability.


    Looking up at the bright moon, her heart became more and more clear.


    There''s nothing wrong here tonight, and I don''t regret meeting this young man in my life. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C185

    I don''t know if it''s the reason to untie my heart knot. When I get along with Hu Ji again, the sense of distance suddenly disappears.


    This made their faces relaxed a lot, and the faint smile from the corner of Hu Ji''s mouth lasted longer and longer, which seemed less ethereal and more real.


    From light relief, two people lying on the grass side by side, the top of the moon is still bright, soft sprinkle on two people, is unprecedented quiet.


    Hu Ji suddenly gave a low smile. "To tell you the truth, I never thought that one day, I would meet someone to help me out." Hu Ji''s voice with the meaning of continuous sigh, let from also can''t help surging up.


    "Perhaps our first meeting at that time was destined for today. After all, I can''t find a woman who can talk to me all night long


    "What about Miss Shi and miss Duanmu?"


    Hu Ji''s eyes were shining at Li,


    "what?"


    "What about them? Can''t they talk to you all night like I do? " Hu Ji''s eyes were fixed on Li, as if she could not let go of the slightest change of expression on his face.


    "This --" Rao Shili didn''t expect that Hu Ji would ask such a question. Is that jealous? Although the heart is so surmised, but the mouth is said: "the industry has expertise, they are not as strong as you in the military."


    Hu Ji curled her mouth and turned her head.


    "You''re so cunning. There''s no difference between saying it and not saying it. You don''t offend anyone."


    He shook his head helplessly and sighed: "I''m telling the truth."


    Hu Ji snorted coldly, but she didn''t continue to pester him on this issue. Instead, she picked her eyebrows and squinted at him. "What do you think about the wind of black wolf?"


    "What else can I think? Naturally, the soldiers came to cover the water and the earth."


    From the tone of inexplicable, people can not guess whether he is confident.


    Hu Ji suddenly got up and sat down on the grass, looking down at Li. Her shadow shrouded Li, but she couldn''t see each other''s face clearly.


    "Will the soldiers come to cover the water and the earth? So you have a way? " Hu Ji asked with great interest.


    From the lazy eyes swept her one eye, and then shut her eyes again without saying a word.


    "What do you mean?" Hu Ji didn''t understand why he was so calm?


    Li still closed his eyes, just said: "there is no way, but the way is always thought of by people. Besides, didn''t you say that he won''t launch a decisive battle in three days? Maybe I''ll take the army to attack him tomorrow, and I''ll be unprepared. "


    From the tone is very indifferent, but also with a hint of fun smile, Hu Ji eyes flash.


    "No, although the black wolf can play the most effective role if he uses the wind ability in three days, if you take the initiative to attack, he will not hide himself. At that time, he can still use the wind power. Although it is less powerful, it can still cause a devastating blow to your formation."


    Hu Ji''s tone was a little hasty, but it seemed that she was really worried about Li.


    Li Wenyan finally opened his eyes, glanced at Hu Ji lazily, and said with a little deep meaning: "the reason why I''m not worried is because of you."


    "Because of me?" Hu Ji was surprised, and then she turned her face as if she had thought of something. She said, "you are very cunning indeed. I don''t think you can think of any countermeasures without me."


    Looking at the young man in front of her, Hu Ji''s surprise was much simpler than it seemed.


    Originally, her plan was that if she really came here tonight, she would tell each other about changshengtian''s choice, but it was not her business whether he could come up with countermeasures.


    Even, she told herself that if he didn''t think of it, it would not be worth her to follow him back to Daqin, although she couldn''t think of a solution even if she didn''t use that method. But who let Li beat her strategy to death all the time? In this case, if you want to convince her, you have to show absolute wisdom.


    However, all of these plans in the dissociation of her heart at the moment of all gone.


    Before, the reason why she set so many barriers and tests between herself and him was that even her heart didn''t know how to choose.


    Black wolf although let her tangle incomparably, but Hu to her again bad is also give birth to her raise her place.


    She can be merciless to anyone, but she can''t forget Ben.


    So, she can leave all her choices to God, and even everything happened tonight is dramatic.


    But now?


    Now that she has determined that she will stand in the camp of Daqin, how can she swing?


    Li finally got up from the grass, stood up, and then extended his right hand to Hu Ji sitting on the ground.


    "Get up and come back with me."


    Hu Ji looked at the big hand in front of her, raised her eyes to the young man in front of her, and asked quietly, "Why are you so sure that I will help you?"From can ran a smile, as if the stars all over the sky are inhaled in that pair of narrow black eyes.


    Hu Ji heard the young man in front of her with an extremely relaxed and determined tone: "because you are the kind of woman who will never look back once you make a decision."


    Once you make a decision, will you never look back?


    Hu Ji''s eyes fluctuated violently. It turned out that the youth in front of her could see through her essence so easily.


    That''s right. When she decided to live a good life, she used all her strength. Later, when she decided to stay in the black wolf''s tribe, she went all out and read nearly 100 military books.


    And I always believe in and aim for peace in Hudi. It has never been forgotten by her and is ready for a long-term struggle.


    "The secret of controlling the wind is actually the holly grass that you got from me growing on this mountain."


    Leave the eyes for a flash, and then seem to have not heard general to Hu Ji smile.


    "Come on, let''s go back."


    Hu Ji a Leng, then the same hook lips. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C186

    "OK, let''s go back."


    This time, without any hesitation, Hu Ji grasped the big hand that had stretched out to her for countless times from the beginning, and then looked at each other and laughed.


    Two people walking down the mountain with each other, the atmosphere is very relaxed, occasionally the line of sight intersects, filled with a smile.


    The mountain breeze at night was a little chilly, but both of them felt warm in their hearts and returned to the tent faster than before.


    At this moment, the carnival in the barracks is over. There are traces of campfires that have been extinguished everywhere. The air is filled with the faint aftertaste of all kinds of game roasted. The tents and places in the valley are full of sentries. Instead of the slightest chaos on the faces of the soldiers, they are full of energy.


    "It''s really worthy of being the best soldier of the Qin Dynasty. It''s really good that after such a great victory, the spirit can still maintain such a high degree of tension." Because of the Untied heart knot, Hu Ji no longer has the slightest reservation for the appreciation of the soldiers of the Qin Dynasty. Cang''s purple eyes twinkle with strange brilliance and look more and more charming.


    From self-confidence smile, with steady steps toward their own big account.


    Hu Ji looked at her straight back, her eyes became softer and softer, and then she followed her step by step.


    Until sitting in the middle of the tent, the tea in front of the two people slowly rises out of the hot air, separated by the formation of today''s day.


    "You can say now about Holly grass."


    Leave the formation on the sand table and open your mouth.


    Hu Ji picked an eyebrow to smile. "What? Just now, I didn''t say it because I was afraid that the walls had ears? If you don''t say that the valley has been surrounded by iron walls, you can say that there are many soldiers at the foot of the mountain. Do you doubt your subordinates? "


    Although she didn''t believe in this conjecture, she couldn''t think of any other reasons.


    He took a sip of the tea cup in front of him and looked at Hu Ji through the dense fog. "There is a strong wind on the mountain. It''s a long story. You don''t have the internal power like me. With your constitution, you''d better go back to the big tent as soon as possible."


    Hu Ji knew that according to her own personality, if someone looked down on her in the past, she should have refuted.


    But just now, in the face of the words from, looking at the long black eyes, she can''t say anything, even feel a feeling like a lump in the throat, eyes inexplicably sour.


    Li Qingke. He knows that steel is not made in a day. Hu Ji''s personality is like this. After a long time, she will naturally accept the kindness of others.


    So now, as if nothing had happened, he said, "Rongrong has a lot of research on medicine. Even she didn''t explain that Hu Li Cao has other effects. How can she control the wind of black wolf?"


    After all, Holly grass and wind are two different things.


    What''s more, since Hu Ji said before that the wind is a gift from heaven, how could she be restrained by the common Holly grass?


    Hu Ji blinked cunningly.


    "You don''t know how normal it is. As for Duanmu girl, I admit that her medical skills are really amazing, but the effect of Hu Li Cao is only known to me. Therefore, even if Duanmu girl read all the medical skills, she would not know. This is because this effect would not have been recorded in medical books. "


    Hu Ji says here, pick eyebrow to see one eye to leave, slowly say: "even, this thing has no record at all."


    "No record?" Li Li took a surprised look at Hu Ji. Then he seemed to think of something. His eyes flashed and said, "do you know that from the black wolf?"


    Hu Ji looked away with admiration. Her thin white fingers picked up a clay soldier who was placed in the formation, and her mouth began to smile.


    "That''s right. Only the black wolf knows about it. Unless it is himself, no one can solve the gift of eternal life. But -- "


    Hu Ji''s tone suddenly turned cold.


    "Since I helped him unify Hu land, I naturally had to leave a way for myself. So, naturally, I will not allow him to have the ability that is not in my control. So, I used my own ability to charm him and induce him to tell me the secret. After all, he doesn''t want his weakness to be known all over the world. "


    "Although he was confident that I would not tell anyone about it, he was worried after all. At that time, I was sad for a while. Now it seems that his worries are reasonable. " There was a sneer in the corner of Hu Ji''s mouth, without a trace of temperature.


    Although Hu Ji said relaxed, but understand, but she must be sad.


    After all, at that time, she still regarded the black wolf as her brother.


    In the final analysis, it is hard for her to trust others and refuse others'' kindness, which is also the result of being hurt many times when she was a child.


    Thinking about it like this, I have a lot more love for Hu Ji."In fact, I don''t know the real pharmacological effect of this herb at all. Otherwise, it would not have been easy to give you Hu Li Cao at the beginning. "


    From the embarrassing scratch hair, smile.


    Hu Ji glanced at him like anger, but she didn''t keep pestering him.


    "Although this herb seems to be common in huti, it''s just because it''s common that no one would think of its amazing effect. You know what? Although Hu Li Cao is our Hu people''s condiment, black wolf hates to put Hu Li Cao in the food


    "Oh? Is he not afraid of suspicion when he does so? "


    "I said he hated it, but I didn''t say he never ate it. What''s more, it''s common to have different personal tastes, isn''t it? In addition, it''s not a secret among the Hu people. On the contrary, it won''t make people aware of something strange, will it? "


    "It''s smart."


    Li zazazui, pointing the edge of the sand table with his fingertips, listened carefully to Hu Ji''s words. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C187

    "The most important thing is that even if others find out something strange about Hu Li Cao, if they use the wrong method, the black wolf is not afraid."


    "How to use it? What method? " Li Li looks at Hu Ji with great interest, and the sand table is pressed by him, and it sinks down in an instant.


    Hu Ji lowered her eyes and swept the sunken place with a smile.


    "It seems that if you are smart, you can''t think of this method." Hu Ji''s eyes narrowed and joked. "Don''t worry, you are always crushed by your wisdom. At least you want me to have a taste of the feeling of taking the initiative."


    Li had no choice but to smile bitterly, blink and give Hu Ji a hug. "Please tell me soon."


    Hu Ji chuckled, but she was amused by this rare treasure.


    "Come on, don''t you have enough initiative tonight? Let''s talk about it now. "


    "Well, I don''t want to take your fancy." Hu Ji picked up the tea cup in front of him, rubbed his finger against the mouth of the cup, pondered for a moment, and said: "if Hu Li Cao is taken for a long time, it will suppress his wind power, but if it is taken occasionally, it will not cause any impact. That''s why the black wolf hates the food added with holly. At present, what we have in front of us is how to restrain his power rather than simply weaken it. "


    Facing the eager sight, Hu Ji slowly opened her mouth.


    "Of course, it''s better to use Holly grass, but this usage is very particular."


    "What''s the point?"


    "Someone needs to smear the blade with powder contaminated with holly grass, and then stab it into his veins." Hu Ji''s tone was tinged with a trace of ruthlessness, and then she looked at it blankly, and subconsciously stretched out her hand to take her into her arms.


    "Into the vein? But people who practice martial arts pay most attention to the theory of pulse gate, and others will not know it. "


    "Others don''t know, but I do." Hu Ji had a sneer on her lips. "It''s an inch to the left of his heart."


    Take a breath of cold air from the back. Even if this place is not the pulse gate, it will be more or less dangerous if it is stabbed.


    Hu Ji seemed to see what she was thinking and said with a cold hum: "the choice of changshengtian not only gives him wind power, do you know, the wind power is like his second life. Even if his pulse is punctured, it''s just the loss of the wind, but he can use the wind to exchange his life. "


    "It''s like this!"


    Leave to caress the palm to meditate.


    It seems that we should not underestimate some foreign laws.


    "But if you want to do that, you can''t count on general Zhong''s arrows. Today''s war situation, Miss Shi has already told me that although general Zhong''s arrow technique is superior, it is still impossible to accurately shoot the arrow into the black wolf''s body in the three armies. Although the black wolf has many shortcomings, I can tell you that his force is definitely the first person in this Hudi. "


    "Oh?" Li Li, who didn''t know his meaning, thought it over and said, "even if you don''t say it, I understand that Zhong Li''s arc arrow can''t do it. What''s more, no matter how many grudges you had with him before, at least he has kept you safe for so many years. Even if the arc arrow can do this, I will not allow the black wolf to be hit in such a situation. "


    "I''m going to fight him straight."


    Looking at Hu Ji''s purple eyes full of enchantment, she said word by word.


    Hu Ji''s heart suddenly trembled, but for a time, some did not dare to leave the narrow black eyes.


    Hu Ji couldn''t be indifferent to Li''s feelings.


    The implication of Li''s words is to tell her that he will fight with the black wolf before the battle. If the leaders of the two sides declare war, no matter who they are, they can''t get involved.


    Moreover, in accordance with the personality of the black wolf, it will never fail to fight.


    If he defeated the black wolf in public, he would be respected.


    The most important thing is that although Hu Ji knows that Li''s martial arts are not weak, facing up to him in this way also increases a lot of risks for him inexplicably. What''s more, she knows that he is a person who wants to do great things. Naturally, she cherishes her own life and even makes such a decision.


    It really makes her heart warm.


    Yes, it''s warmth.


    She fully understood that the reason for Li to do so was to make the black wolf lose. This respect was for her, and it was to ease her guilt for betraying the black wolf.


    But is it really worth putting yourself in danger for the sake of her mood?


    "Li, in fact, you don''t have to do that at all. I know that you must have a lot of unfinished business in the Central Plains. If you have any damage here, it''s really not cost-effective. "


    Away from the smile, rubbed Hu Ji''s long hair.


    "Don''t worry, since black wolf has protected your safety for so long, it deserves this respect."


    Li''s smile was reflected in the center of Hu Ji''s eyes, and a warm color came out.


    "Thank you. Really Hu Ji could not help but put her hand on Li Junxiu''s face. Her fingertips touched each other and her skin touched each other. The warm breath lingered between them."Between you and me, why thank you." Li raised his hand and stroked the plain hand that Hu Ji put on his face. He rubbed it gently. "Between us, as early as when we met on that moonlit night, it was doomed to be entangled, wasn''t it?"


    "Ha ha, it''s endless. I like these four words. " Hu Ji raised a beautiful smile at the corner of her mouth. She leaned on Li Li''s body, her eyes were very gentle, but with a trace of heroism. "Since I have decided to go to the Central Plains with you, you should remember that you are the only one I can rely on. You know my personality. Unless I''m willing to leave, don''t try to get rid of me. "


    Hu Ji for this slightly overbearing words, from just a faint smile, a grasp of each other''s slender waist, bow in each other''s ears, gentle but very firm said: "I will not let you have the opportunity to leave, with me to the Central Plains, this life you are my people."


    Since they met, it''s the first time for Li to swear sovereignty like this. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C188

    The delicate body in the bosom suddenly trembles, then looks up, the line of sight intersects.


    "I''ll keep in mind what you said today. Otherwise -- " Although Hu Ji didn''t finish her words, her fierce eyes made Li understand her unfinished words. "I''m not as gentle and considerate as Duanmu girl and Shi girl. Don''t regret it."


    Li answered Hu Ji''s question with a hug.


    After a long time, Hu Ji lay on Li''s chest and said: "although I told you the solution, are you sure that you can stab the weapon contaminated with Hu licao into his vein accurately? Even if your martial arts are better than black wolf''s, his attack is open and close. It''s not easy for you to stab him so easily. "


    From drooping eyes, one hand played with Hu Ji''s long black and soft hair, and said in a calm voice: "you don''t have to worry about this. I never do anything I''m not sure about. You should believe me about this."


    "Of course I believe you, but I hope you don''t underestimate the enemy." Hu Ji''s soft voice came. Li narrowed her eyes. She was really Hu Ji, and she was very rational.


    "Don''t worry, my weapon is the long sword. The black wolf''s martial arts skills are open and close, and he uses the long halberd. Although full of attack, but not enough flexibility, and flexibility, this is my strength, isn''t it From the tone of a little bit of self-confidence, a pair of narrow black eyes in the night are brilliant.


    "Since you say so, it''s superfluous for me to say anything else. However, there is still an important problem is how you can make the powder of holly stick to weapons, and the black wolf is very sensitive to the smell of holly. Since it can be used as a condiment, it is because of its pungent taste. You have to think more about how you can hide from the black wolf. "


    Hu Ji sat beside him and looked at him quietly.


    From pick eyebrow, shake in front of the cup, looking at the tea in the cup ups and downs, the corners of the mouth evoke an inexplicable smile.


    "Have you forgotten how I conquered this valley?"


    Hu Ji''s eyes flashed when she left.


    "You mean, let Duanmu girl do it?"


    "That''s right. Since she was able to put the pills made of holly grass in the water colorless and tasteless, she could do it again."


    "You are confident." Hu Ji is pretty and slightly pick, peach blossom eye seems to anger not anger of sweep him one eye. "You are much luckier than the black wolf when you are surrounded by beauty counselors."


    Li ha ha ha a smile, once grabbed Hu Ji, whispered in each other''s ear: "luck is also a kind of strength, isn''t it? What''s more, when I have you in the future, I will be even more powerful. "


    "Hum." Hu Ji gave a cold hum. "The men of central plains are really good at rhetoric. Well, since I''ve said all I have to say, I''ll go back. "


    "You just left?" From staring big eyes, originally thought this evening soft jade warm fragrance in the bosom, even if can''t do something, hold sleep is also good.


    Hu Ji''s enchanting looking back, inverting all living beings, raised a charming smile towards him. She was just about to step forward and pull the spirit back to her arms, but she was seen by the other party. She walked quickly to the door of the big account, and then left a sentence.


    "You''d better stay here tonight. If I don''t go back, your two beauties will definitely come here to find out. Women in the Central Plains love to talk right and wrong. They care about it in their hearts and they have to be magnanimous. It''s really tiring. "


    Hu Jijiao opened the door curtain and went out with a smile. She was shocked by her words and twisted her eyebrows to meditate.


    Recalling duanmurong and Shilan''s faces, my heart trembled.


    After all, whether they are too greedy, even if they say they don''t care, there must be some feelings in their hearts. Maybe, when this battle is over, it''s time for him to talk to them.


    Thinking about this, I ran to the soft collapse and lay down. Thinking that because of the wind of the black wolf, I would have to deploy the war again tomorrow. Thinking about this, I fell asleep.


    A night without a dream.


    Early in the morning, the soldiers who had slept all night and got up happily went to the school yard to practice. That''s the difference between elite soldiers and ordinary soldiers.


    I don''t slack off because of the homework carnival.


    As soon as the curtain of the tent was lifted, the soldiers in the rehearsal not far away could not help but smile with pride.


    And the smile just came into the eyes of Duan Murong and Shi LAN.


    "Young master." The two women looked at each other. Shi Lan said, "I got up so early. It seems that the chat with Hu Ji last night has changed your battle plan?"


    Leave tiny Leng for a while, two female welcome into big account.


    Duanmurong took the opportunity to put his breakfast on the table. He glanced away and felt warm.


    "Lan''er, didn''t you hint me last night that I should go to look for her?" I''m not prepared to hide it.


    The stone orchid Leng for a while, didn''t seem to expect to leave meeting so reply her.


    Duan Murong took the conversation and said, "OK, we''re not doing this for you. However, although we know it in our heart, it''s not normal for us to see Hu Ji''s happy return last night. "Centrifugal next tight, it seems, last night did not let Hu Ji stay is right. Women know women best.


    "Where do you want to go? I just untied her last night. What''s more, when she was a child, she lived a very hard life, which you should feel as well. "


    Shi LAN and Duan Murong looked at each other, and both sighed. "We''re not unreasonable people either. We''ll let it go. You eat breakfast first. We came here because Hu Ji told me that you need Rongrong''s help. "


    Shi LAN stares at him and waits for him to put on his coat.


    Li Tiao Mei, Hu Ji, is quick.


    "Yes, there is one thing I need your help. Rong Rong, do you remember Hu Li Cao? " He took a look at duanmurong and asked.


    "Of course. What''s the matter?" Duanmu Rong does not understand the pick eyebrow looking away. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C189

    Li relayed what Hu Ji told him last night to Duan Murong. After receiving Duan Murong''s affirmative reply, he was relieved.


    "I didn''t expect that the black wolf had such ability. However, no matter how capable he is, he can''t escape from the palm of your hand, not to mention the help of Rongrong. It''s time to be at ease. " Stone orchid side helps to leave to make a bed, one side opens mouth to say.


    "I won''t tell you any more. Last time, there was still some Holly grass left. The work of flavor removal was still troublesome. Time was pressing. I''ll go back to the military medical camp first." Duanmurong picked up the breakfast plate, turned around and left.


    Shi LAN helped li clear the big account and said, "I''m going to help Rongrong."


    Two people come and go quickly. They smile at each other, straighten their clothes and walk out.


    As for the wind power of black wolf, he has to communicate with several generals again.


    "Young master, are you serious?" After listening to Li''s narration, Rao was determined by him. He could not help but feel astonished.


    After all, this ability is beyond the ordinary people can bear, just like God help. The most important thing is, if you really let the other side use it, no matter what formation you have, what can you do?


    "General Zhong, don''t panic. I think you have a plan." Bai Qi looked away and tried to open his mouth.


    He nodded away. "Yes, I have learned from Hu Ji the way to restrain the black wolf''s ability. Now, I just need you to remember that no matter what happens on the battlefield, you should keep calm. Make sure your soldiers keep calm. Tell me if you can do it


    Zhong LiMao and Bai Qi look at each other, then nod their heads.


    "Of course, I would also like to say that in order to prevent military unrest, it is unnecessary to tell the whole army about this. Therefore, I need you to keep the whole army calm without telling the whole army about it. "


    Li once again increased the difficulty. Zhong Li''s long eyebrow twisted slightly. After thinking for a moment, he said, "although it''s a little difficult, it''s not impossible for everyone. You can have a try. "


    "Yes." Li Li nodded and pondered: "when the time comes, you will take your soldiers with you to step back 100 meters from the original plan. In this way, no matter what happens, there is still time to react."


    "But it will increase our charging distance." Bai Qi put forward different opinions.


    He shook his head. "There is no way to do it. Necessary sacrifice is necessary."


    From a word cut off all the possibilities, two people looked at each other, just nodded yes, just face expression heavy a lot.


    Li stretched out his hand and patted them on the shoulders, sighing.


    "You two are the main forces in this battle, so show me your skills and don''t show me such a dejected look." From feint anger of stare two people one eye, two people immediately rightness.


    In the end is a good general, but a moment, to pick up the confidence.


    Li thought to himself for a while, and thought that they had the ability to deal with it, so he didn''t say much.


    He said there were more important things to do.


    Although he said that he had absolute confidence in picking the black wolf, what Hu Ji said was right. He was too responsible to be careless.


    So, against black wolf, in fact, his heart is far less relaxed than he said when facing Hu Ji.


    He quickly walked back to the tent and told the guards outside that no one was allowed to enter. Then he sat cross legged on the couch and took a deep breath.


    Since everyone is working hard for the last war, he can''t be slack.


    When fighting against black wolf, I''m afraid I can''t use my nine grain Panlong sword. The nine grain Panlong sword is too powerful, and he doesn''t master it very well. If he deviates a little at that time, it''s over.


    However, if you don''t use the nine grain Panlong sword, it means that his attack power will drop greatly. At present, the only thing we can rely on is speed.


    Lingbo micro step never let him down, on the black wolf should have no problem.


    However, how to ensure their own security, the smooth attack to the exact location, it is necessary to have higher control.


    It seems that I can only rely on less than two days left to improve my control of internal power.


    Grow a mouthful of turbid gas, leave to begin to close eyes to meditate.


    Maybe it''s the relationship of growing cultivation. Most of this meditation has passed. When you open your eyes again, it''s noon the next day.


    He has not combed his internal power since he fought outside the Great Wall, so it took him quite a long time to meditate. However, he did not get nothing.


    At least, he felt that his internal power was more pure.


    When I opened the curtain of the tent, I saw the assistant general waiting at the door anxiously.


    "What''s the matter?"Away from frowning, is it hard for the black wolf to attack at this time?


    As soon as the deputy general saw Li, he was rescued. "Young master, you have come out at last. The spies report that the black wolf led his army to our valley last night. Now he is stationed about five miles away from the valley. "


    "What From the pupil suddenly shrunk, thousands of thousands of thousands, never thought that the black wolf should make such an unexpected move.


    "Order, martial law. In addition, we should send more spies to closely observe the movements of the black wolf. "


    "Yes."


    Looking at the back of the deputy general, he fell into a deep meditation.


    Needless to say, now that Zhong LiMao and Bai Qi have got the news, they must be stepping up their deployment. Don''t worry.


    Li narrowed his eyes. The black wolf arrived earlier than he thought. Moreover, he rushed to their side and gave up the potential siege. Perhaps, for the black wolf, Hu Ji was far more important than what they had guessed before.


    Moreover, the attack time of black wolf even Hu Ji is estimated to be tomorrow. It seems that he is not the only one shocked by this decision.


    He thought to himself, and felt that his action would be accelerated. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C190

    "Big leader, if you march rashly today, I''m afraid your power will not exert all its power." A slightly skinny hu man stood beside the tall black wolf, with a worried face.


    At this moment, if Hu Ji was here, she would surely recognize that this person was not the one who acted as a think tank when she did not become a think tank of the black wolf tribe?


    Only later, she showed remarkable performance. Black wolf said that he had gone far away.


    Now suddenly appear in this place, I do not know why.


    "Murdoch, I''ve made up my mind. I can''t wait any longer." The black wolf gazed at the direction of the valley from afar. His eyes were like nails.


    "Chief, I know Miss Hu Ji is very important to you. But big leader, for you, except for Miss Hu Ji, don''t the lives of tens of thousands of Hu people matter? What''s more, there are territory that we have laid down for so many years. The soldiers you brought out now account for more than half of all the troops. There are many old and weak women and children behind us. If we fail, there will be no army in the rear that can resist the people of the Central Plains! "


    The man named Mu duo was slightly different from the ordinary Hu people. If he left here, he would agree with his words. However, after hearing Mu duo''s words, the black wolf just picked up the heavy halberd around him, and his tone was very firm.


    "Mu duo, since you know that Hu Ji means a lot to me, you should understand that Hu Ji means a lot to us Hu Di. You see, with her, we unified Hudi in a few years. It''s those cunning people in the Central Plains who are fighting this time. If there''s something wrong with Hu Ji, it''s still us who regret it. "


    The black wolf held the halberd''s hand and made a sudden effort.


    Murdoch glanced at the wolf''s hand without any trace and sighed.


    "I grew up watching Hu Jinai. You and I all know her character very well. If she doesn''t want to, who can force her in this world? " Mu duo''s green eyes flashed a ray of wisdom. "Chief, I know you are worried, but don''t be angry."


    Black wolf smell speech, eyes thoroughly sink down.


    This made him how to speak. He would not be so worried about fighting with Hu even if Hu Ji was taken captive, because he knew that those people were extremely rude men, and Hu Ji would never fake words. As long as Hu Ji didn''t want to, she would have nothing to do with her ability.


    But this time it''s different. The other side is a cunning Central Plains man. Moreover, he always remembered that Hu Ji''s mother was from the Central Plains, and he did not forget Hu Ji''s love for some books in the Central Plains.


    Most importantly, he knew that Hu Ji didn''t love Hu people''s rudeness. He heard that most of the people in the central plains were gentlemanly gentlemen.


    The black wolf can''t deny that as long as he thinks of this possibility, he will sit still.


    Although when I first knew Hu Ji''s identity and even ability, I gave her the position of using each other, but emotion is the most difficult thing to control in the world.


    He did not expect that when the war report came from the front line that Hu Ji was defeated and captured, his first reaction was not anger but deep worry.


    And this kind of worry, with the increase of time, is also growing.


    But all this, how did he tell Mu duo, who had been assisting him secretly, that he was, after all, the great leader of the Hu people!


    After a long time, he took a deep breath and looked at Mu duo with his eyes fixed. There was no doubt that he said, "Mu duo, this time, I will send troops. What''s more, there''s only one day left, and it won''t affect my ability too much. As long as I can blow away the opponent''s formation, I have achieved my goal! "


    Mu duo opened his mouth and finally nodded.


    The black wolf''s eyes sank, and he always had a bad feeling in his heart.


    Hu Ji, Hu Ji, don''t betray me!


    The final decisive battle finally came. As early as the spies reported that the black wolf army was coming, they knew that the last moment was coming.


    From riding on a high horse, the silver lock armour is neatly worn, and the beautiful face looks like a God in the sun.


    "All the officers and men listen to the order."


    "Here it is."


    "Go with me!"


    "Here it is


    Because it was the last battle, both sides had no reservation. Except for the wounded soldiers in the previous exploratory battle, almost all the soldiers were sent out.


    Bai Qi and Zhong LiMao are two generals in the rear.


    Because of the centrifugation, the light cavalry with a square array rushed to the front.


    At the moment, these two days of meditation can be regarded as seeing the effect.


    His internal power is extremely pure. Even in BMW''s high-speed movement, his five senses are sensitive to a certain level. Even from several miles away, the horse''s hooves of the black wolf camp can be heard.


    Therefore, he is naturally not afraid of being calculated secretly.


    Baiqi and zhonglimai are also mounted by Kao Daxiong Jun, which are located in the left and right rear of Li respectively, causing strong pressure on the front.Soon the two armies met.


    This time, the black wolf with his deputy is at the front of the camp.


    Li Li glanced at the soldiers of the other side, and his eyes narrowed when he saw the strong fighting desire on the soldiers'' faces. It seemed that the power caused by Zhong Limu''s arrow had disappeared.


    I really don''t know whether this is the unique condition of the fighting nation or the good discipline of the black wolf.


    But neither one is good news for them.


    In the past, the empty grassland has been full of heavily armed soldiers. From the perspective of equipment, their equipment is obviously much better than that of the Hu people.


    However, the Hu soldier led by black wolf is obviously tall, muscular and fierce, so from the appearance of the soldiers, the two sides are on a par.


    Squinting away from his eyes, maybe the soldiers brought by the black wolf can''t be compared with the past. Then, in this way, maybe the other side also has some reservation in the previous exploratory battle. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C191

    Although in the heart the mind electricity turns, but leaves on the surface is actually motionless.


    He secretly carried his internal power and cheered to the opposite side: "where is the black wolf? Dare you fight with me?"


    On the vast grassland, a word of war reverberates constantly.


    To Li''s surprise, there was a quick response from the opposite side.


    "The black wolf is here."


    Listen to the ear that this word is not less than his echo, can''t help but heart next tight.


    In his words, he secretly used his internal power to achieve such an effect, but the black wolf was different. He could achieve such an effect only by his voice.


    It seems that Hu people''s strong body is perfectly reflected in black wolf''s body, and it shows that his physical function is really good.


    We should be more careful in this war.


    Li clenched his fists, gave Bai Qi and Zhong LiMao a soothing look, and rode towards the middle of the confrontation.


    After a brief commotion in the Hu camp, the black wolf''s hill like body shape gradually appeared and approached each other.


    The battle drums on both sides have already thundered. Because of the confrontation between the leaders of the two sides, the smell of gunpowder on both sides has become more and more strong. The sky of the two sides is full of fierce murderous air, and the momentum has been accumulated to the highest point. We are waiting for the leaders of the two sides to fight up and down before launching the final battle.


    At the moment, the soldiers of both sides obviously hope for the direct duel between the leaders of both sides. However, if we say we hope, naturally, the soldiers on the side of black wolf, who are tall men of Hu people, have more confidence.


    Bai Qi and Zhong Limai look at the two people who are facing each other on horseback. They exchange a look at each other. Then they stand there with their own soldiers and stare at Li.


    "Fusu, I have been looking forward to this battle for a long time." The black wolf was riding on a big horse with a high head and a bright black coat. His eyes were shining and his voice was as big as ever.


    From just a light lift eyes, right hand stroked the sword hanging on the horse. "Just like each other."


    "Don''t follow me to these literary things, Fusu. Today I''ll show you my hu people''s blood." With a wave of the halberd on the hand of the black wolf, the wind blows.


    Correspondingly, Li is still indifferent. Even the wind generated by each other''s long halberd wave has not changed his sideburns. He just pulls out the long sword suddenly, and then points at the tip of the sword. Although there is a huge difference between the two people''s appearance, there is a kind of impregnable momentum on his body.


    That kind of momentum, the black wolf will be isolated from the outside world.


    Let the black wolf give birth to a kind of inexplicable uneasiness, so he will make provocations, it seems that this can calm the uneasiness in the heart.


    "Then try." From long eyebrow a pick, he knew that the black wolf''s heart, this for the black wolf, is not a good omen.


    "Don''t be wild! Today, I will take back everything that belongs to me. Look at the move


    A mi away from his eyes, all that belongs to him? It seems that it''s not only territory, but also Hu Ji.


    But, there is no time for him to continue to think, black wolf''s Halberd has come to him, from know, their time baby, rare opportunity.


    Once the short-term confrontation did not allow him to smoothly stab the Huli grass on his weapon into his blood, then when the black wolf returned to his camp and used the wind power, he would become himself.


    Therefore, now is the time for him to be extremely vigilant. He can''t make any mistakes.


    No matter how long the sword is, it is not as long as the halberd.


    However, he was more familiar with the use of long sword, so he didn''t want to change weapons temporarily. What''s more, Li thinks that whether he can succeed or not depends entirely on his mastery of his own attack, not much on the length of his weapon.


    Because it''s an immediate battle, Lingbo micro step can''t be used, so it can only block directly.


    The long sword''s block against the long halberd was naturally a little bit more difficult.


    Therefore, in the eyes of the public, from the only dangerous and dangerous grid to block the menacing.


    All of a sudden, the Hu people''s camp will ring out thunderous cheers.


    As an attacker, black wolf felt that the anti shock force from the long sword was much greater than he imagined, but after all, he was a little embarrassed from the block.


    Therefore, although the black wolf also felt that he underestimated this seemingly elegant young man in front of him, he still looked down on him.


    So when Li suddenly jumped from his horse to fight on land, he had no doubt that he jumped from his horse, waved his halberd and pointed directly at the young man opposite.


    The young man on the other side raised his hand and patted directly on the ass of the horse he was sitting on. It seemed that the horse was quite human, so he ran back to his camp.


    The black wolf''s eyes brightened when he saw this. He took photos of his BMW in the same way. He looked at his beloved horse far away from the battlefield and turned to Li and laughed."For your sake, I can give you a whole body."


    Although black wolf''s words are more rampant, Li knows that he is sincere. After all, for the Hu people who were born outside the Great Wall, their love of horses is equivalent to their own. Without the restraint of horses, it''s much easier to leave. They hold a sword flower, then point the sword at the black wolf and shout.


    The black wolf frowned and drank coldly. With a wave of his halberd, he pressed straight at the door of his face.


    A little away from the tip of his foot, he dodged the fierce halberd and thrust out a sword. The sword reflected a dazzling silver light in the sun. The black wolf took advantage of the length of the halberd and kept on attacking. Once he hid on his side, he dodged the attack of Li. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C192

    Two people''s station exchange, but who has no alternative.


    The black wolf glared at the tiger''s eyes. "Boy, don''t hide if you have seed."


    From a smile, a long sword pick, eyes provocation.


    "You''re attacking me."


    "Drink." The black wolf was very angry and yelled. The long halberd doubled its speed and attacked him.


    As soon as he shrinks from his pupil, it seems that the black wolf''s brute force is not covered. He can speed up his attack with such a heavy weapon as halberd, which can''t be underestimated.


    However, no matter how fast the black wolf accelerates, it is impossible for him to use Lingbo''s micro step. Therefore, even in the eyes of outsiders, it seems that Li has been avoiding the attack of the black wolf, but with more times, people will naturally find that Li''s avoidance is very easy, and it seems that he is playing with the black wolf.


    And the black wolf is not a simple brave man, gradually found that he seems to have become a juggler. All of a sudden, his hands were even more merciless. A heavy long halberd was waving like a tiger.


    The longer you go, the more you admire the endurance of the black wolf. This brute force is really impressive.


    However, after many attacks were like hitting cotton, the iron man finally could not bear it.


    "Don''t you dare to fight me head-on, boy? What kind of hero is hiding like this. Or do you people in the Central Plains have the same style as you? "


    With a cold look in his eyes, he raised his sword and pointed at the black wolf.


    "Enough juggling. Now it''s time for dinner."


    Li''s voice is as cold as a knife, and what he said is the truth. The previous avoidance is actually consuming the power of the black wolf. Even if the black wolf doesn''t say it, just now he has been consumed by the long-term power, and his strength is slightly insufficient.


    Maybe I can''t see his appearance, but Li has already recognized that his internal breathing is a little disordered, which is fatal to the master.


    It can be said that without the support of internal power, the black wolf is doomed to struggle.


    The reason why Li didn''t suppress him as soon as he came up was that he didn''t grasp the accurate stab of the sword in the heyday of the black wolf.


    If you don''t avoid each other, but slowly consume words, and afraid of black wolf see his intention.


    Therefore, he can only take this kind of slightly spineless evasive tactics to contain the black wolf. At present, the effect is not bad.


    It''s just that now, he won''t run away.


    From the eyes sharp up, the momentum of the whole body suddenly changed.


    Black wolf also picked up his irritable mood, because his intuition told him that the next battle, ah, is the real battle.


    The sword in his hand is the original sword of Fusu. Although it''s not a magic weapon, Ying Zheng, the eldest son of the Empire, naturally won''t allow his son to shame himself with a common weapon.


    Therefore, although Fusu''s sword can not be said to be invincible, it is still extremely sharp. Even to show the user''s noble identity, several gems are inlaid on the handle of the sword. When it is waved freely, it looks like stars in the sun.


    From in the heart sneer, pour is very Sao Bao.


    However, it is appropriate to use it now. After all, this sword is one of the symbols of his identity.


    Long sword and long halberd collision, constantly issued a harsh sound.


    The look on the black wolf''s face became more and more dignified with the prolongation of fighting time.


    While waiting in the Hu camp, Mu duo''s face, who was watching the development of the war situation for a moment, was also more and more ugly. If others can''t see it, can he still see it?


    Although in the eyes of many Hu people, although their big leader did not attack each other, at least it showed a phenomenon of suppression. As for winning, it was only a matter of time.


    But mu duo, who was very familiar with the black wolf, knew that with the ability of the black wolf, it was great to be able to hide several times under his halberd. What''s more, although the seemingly elegant young man on the opposite side has been avoiding, he is a group of leisure, obviously with ease.


    If it goes on like this, I''m afraid it''s not good.


    However, no matter how worried Mu duo was, the current situation did not allow him to say all this, otherwise, it would be a great blow to the morale of Hu people.


    In the face of a great enemy, no one needs to say more about how important morale is.


    At the moment, Mu duo''s green eyes are staring at the two people in the fight. The other side has given up to avoid and started a confrontation. I don''t know what the purpose is.


    However, Murdoch put down his heart to stop the battle. After all, he was confident of the black wolf''s chance of winning the battle.


    Even if it won''t win, at least it won''t lose.


    Most of all, their trump card is not the fight.


    Think of here, the corner of Mu duo''s mouth stirs up an evil smile.


    And let you arrogant for a period of time, such as the big leader summoned their own ability, must let your ass urine.And that Hu Ji, the big leader doesn''t want to think that, doesn''t mean he doesn''t think that.


    Although the woman who has been watching the demon seduce the Lord is not happy, but I have to admit that this woman is quite capable.


    With her ability, if she really doesn''t want to stay in the other side''s camp, it can''t trap her. At least, there should be a message flowing out.


    But now, there is no movement.


    No matter whether she betrays them or not, when the war is over, this woman will take good care of her.


    Even if it was because of that legend, he could not move her, and he would never see the black wolf destroyed in her hands.


    Mu duo was cruel in his heart. He squinted at the soldiers from the Central Plains.


    In front of the infantry, there were bowmen, heavy cavalry and other arms.


    Outside the camp was a long line of light cavalry. They were dressed in gold seamless armor and leaves, and in their hands were all kinds of strange weapons. They were also covered with lock armor and leaves.


    Obviously, the best equipment in the army is used by these cavalry.


    Mu duo was so excited that he had to admit that no matter how upset he was with the people in the Central Plains, their equipment was much better than theirs. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C193

    In the final analysis, the Central Plains is vast in territory and abundant in resources.


    Mu duo sneers. Although Hu Ji and Mu duo don''t like each other, they agree with each other''s ambition to attack the Central Plains.


    After all, it''s a mouthwatering piece of fat.


    However, it is worth noting that there are two independent formations on both sides of the light cavalry. In the middle of the formation, there is a big horse with high head, and the main general on it looks amazing from a distance.


    We have to guard against it.


    While Mu duo was observing them, Bai Qi and Zhong LiMao were also secretly observing the Hu people opposite him.


    Zhong LiMao is OK, especially Bai Qi. This is the first time that he really leads his troops to fight head-on. He is still facing the Hu soldiers who have been resenting him for a long time.


    Naturally, he will not allow himself to fail at this time.


    Therefore, compared with Zhong LiMao, he paid more attention to Li, but he was secretly looking at the strength comparison between the two armies.


    Although Zhong LiMao is admired for his character and strength, his brain is a bit stiff compared with him.


    Although in terms of the length of time with the young master, he is much longer than him. But for the master''s character, Zhong LiMao, a slightly rigid man, was not as thorough as he could see.


    Young master is resourceful and cunning. According to his personality, if he didn''t have enough assurance, he would not have made such a solo move.


    Therefore, instead of worrying about the young master, it''s better to observe the other party''s platoon arrangement.


    However, Bai Qi is not prepared to remind Zhong LiMao. First, it is too far away. Second, with Zhong LiMao''s ability, even if he does not observe, he should be able to cope with it.


    Although it is not reconciled to say this, the strength of Zhong LiMao has to be admitted.


    Bai Qi squints his eyes. The sword behind him is made for him by Li. Although it''s not a magic weapon, it''s also a rare good one.


    The white rise of the big knife on the back, on the body is to fade a few minutes of childishness, more and more Yingting up.


    Sitting on a tall horse, he looked around.


    When the two armies were fighting on the flat ground, the cavalry first started to fight, relying on a momentum of destruction to cause a devastating blow to the other side, or to use the egg to hit the stone, instead of destroying their own spirit. The idea of life and death was basically in the hands of the cavalry.


    In the distance, even with white eyes, some can''t see clearly.


    And the sky has been clear, I do not know when the clouds have come one after another, it seems to add a little bit of repression.


    "Muduo leader -"


    a small team leader of Hu people, looking at the two people stuck in the middle of the field, strode over and whispered in Muduo''s ear, "I don''t think the situation is right."


    When Mu duo heard the words, his pupils shrank, and then he looked at the speaker, but he was not angry. Mu duo knew clearly that if they were defeated, they would quickly withdraw to the depths of Hu Di and concentrate all their forces to defend their tribe. However, in this way, it is tantamount to giving up the fertile grassland laid down in recent years.


    "Let''s see."


    Before Mu duo finished his words, he saw that the war situation between the two men who had just fallen into a stalemate suddenly changed.


    I saw a dazzling sword flower from the long sword in my hand. This kind of sword flower appeared more than once, but every time it was not in use. So the black wolf just sneered at it, and then he raised his halberd to resist it. He didn''t use much force.


    It''s just, is this time really as he imagined?


    With a sneer from the corner of his mouth, the sword flower suddenly burst, and then a little cold light suddenly appeared from the center of the sword flower, dazzling. The stabbing man subconsciously closed his eyes.


    This is the time!


    As soon as he left his hand, the point of the sword pointed directly at the pulse gate of the black wolf. It was a sharp sword. The time before and after it was only a moment. Since Li chose to make a move at this time, he naturally has a complete grasp.


    Even if the black wolf found something wrong, it was too late now.


    When I opened my eyes, I felt a sharp pain in the position of my chest. When I looked down, I saw a sword that had pierced my pulse. The cold light reflected on the sword seemed to laugh at his stupidity.


    At the moment, he can''t tell how he feels.


    Shock has, unwilling to have, but more or heart pain.


    Now this scene has clearly told him that the young man''s goal is actually his pulse, and he knows the secret of his pulse.


    However, his pulse can be regarded as the top secret in Hu Di, and how the young people in front of them know it is the self-evident answer.


    Hu Ji!


    Black wolf is almost canthush looking away, but the eyes are a little erratic, do not know because of the body or because of the pain in the heart.


    As soon as Li Li got it, he had been paying attention to their Bai Qi and Zhong Li Mei. Naturally, he quickly led his soldiers to rush into each other''s camp and surprise them. This was their plan."Leader Murdoch, the vanguard of the enemy, line up fifty feet away from our army!"


    "Chief Murdoch, the chief seems to be injured. We''ll send someone to bring the chief back! Never let the big leader fall into the hands of the Central Plains people! "


    "Leader Murdoch, the other side has attacked. What shall we do?"


    Ear constantly came from the small head of the voice of fear to report.


    Seeing how the close battle just now suddenly turned into the injury and fall of his chief, the Hu people, who were still full of confidence just now, could not recover.


    In addition, at this time, Bai Qi and Zhong Li''s army rushed to each other, and each other''s war drums were thundering with astonishing momentum.


    One by one, although it can''t be said to be earth color, but that pair of two-way proud eyes seem to be some rare helplessness.


    Murdoch''s mood at the moment is not so good, even worse.


    Others don''t know how the black wolf will get that sword. Can he not know?


    It can be said that this sword is tantamount to piercing their best hope of winning this battle.


    However, how can he tell the truth now? All the soldiers think that his chief is just injured, and he can''t destroy his prestige by himself. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C194

    It''s hard to ride a tiger.


    Mu duo looks at the middle of the field as if the black wolf in a state of bewilderment is pointed at by his opponent''s long sword but does not move. Mu duo has been following the black wolf for decades. According to his understanding of him, he naturally understands that what can make the black wolf look like this is not only because of the failure of the battle, but also because his pulse is pierced.


    After turning his mind a few times, Mu duo calmed down.


    In any case, the most important thing now is to save the big leader. We must not fall into the hands of the enemy. Otherwise, we will lose the battle before we fight.


    Because, as long as the big leader is still on their side, we will have the backbone in our hearts, and we will know that we still have cards to play. Although the cards are discarded now, we don''t know.


    Murdoch had no idea. He ordered immediately.


    "You, you, you, and you, with your own men, rush over and bring the chief back safely."


    "Yes." A few people yelled together, then roared and rushed out.


    After Mu duo finished his command, he turned to the army behind him and yelled, "sons, follow me and beat the people of Central Plains to pieces!"


    "Roar, roar!"


    There is momentum on one side, but there is order on the other.


    The soldiers led by Bai Qi and Zhong Limai soon joined the Hu people''s army. Although the front line was not long, they firmly blocked the enemy''s attack.


    The rest of the archers were fighting for the two generals. A light cavalry rushed out from the rear of the team and was led by a deputy general to meet them.


    The situation on the battlefield is changing rapidly, and all this seems unheard of to the two leaders of both sides.


    Since the black wolf was stabbed into the pulse gate by him, he seemed to be stupefied and sat on the ground. Li knew that he would pull out his sword and stab it again, and the other side would instantly become the ghost of his sword.


    However, black wolf''s abnormal behavior just shows that Hu Ji''s position in his heart is unusual.


    So, it''s a little hesitant from now on.


    In fact, as long as the ability of black wolf is abandoned, then he will not be a threat to him.


    Although, if you kill the other party directly, the battle will be twice the result with half the effort, but -- it seems that the purple eyes appeared in front of you.


    The long black eyes looked at the black wolf half loud, and then looked at the body. Later, they took over their subordinates and the Hu people who rushed to save the black wolf.


    He sighed.


    It''s just that he owes Hu Ji.


    From suddenly took back the sword, turned around, Lingbo micro step let him quickly back to meet his subordinates.


    Turning away, what he didn''t see was that the black wolf''s hands suddenly clenched and his eyes were as cold as a knife.


    "Young master, why don''t you work hard?" The deputy general led Li''s Mount, turned over and mounted the horse, waved his hand and stopped the deputy general''s words. "It''s more interesting that the black wolf doesn''t die."


    The deputy general looked at Li for unknown reasons, but out of his trust in Li, he didn''t refute further. Instead, he took him back to the rear of the camp and began to watch the battle.


    The soldiers led by Bai Qi and Zhong Limai have been fighting with Hu people for a long time.


    Baiqi and zhonglimai are like two killing gods. The difference is that zhonglimai''s arrow technique looks dazzling, elegant and lethal. One arrow is accurate. Although the soldiers around him are the least, the defense is the most tight. The Hu people around dare not get close to him. The whole attack is intercepted by him in the periphery of the formation, which gives his companions time to attack.


    On the other hand, Bai Qi''s attack is much more simple and crude.


    With a big knife in his hand, Bai Qili wields a fierce wind. He is young and vigorous. Every time he wields a knife, he takes several lives.


    Compared with Zhong LiMao''s one shot death, his sword skill is to chop on the flesh and blood body. It''s easy to see blood splashing, but in a short time, his silver armor has been dyed red by blood, and his resolute face is also full of splashing blood. In addition, every time he cuts it, there will be a loud roar.


    In an instant, the young man who was just a weak crown turned into a bloody killer.


    This not only made the Hu people on him feel frightened, but also shocked his companions. They subconsciously moved their bodies to avoid touching the killing generals.


    And far away to see this scene, only slightly pick eyebrows, face is unchanged.


    After all, the legend of Baiqi in later generations is even more exaggerated than it is now. Therefore, it''s not surprising to see such a situation for a long time because of psychological preparation.


    At most, it can only be regarded as a repeat of history.


    What''s more, the Hu people always put force first and respected absolute power. It was a great psychological deterrent for Bai Qi to make such a show at this time.


    Therefore, Bai Qi''s broadsword is more unbridled.


    All around him has been cleared into a vacuum. Even the brave Hu people are not brave enough to fight with him alone at the moment. What''s more, the other party is the one who can chop even a few people together, which makes them want to stay away from the edge.However, the formation led by Bai Qi is obviously more spacious for the general.


    Therefore, although the Hu people no longer close to him, Bai Qi pulls the reins and rushes to the places where the Hu people are more concentrated to solve each other.


    After a while, the bodies of fallen Hu people were all around.


    Li Li focuses on the situation on the battlefield. Although both of them are useful, Baiqi and Zhong LiMao are also very good at using them. After all, they are the side with a small number of people. Even if they can resist each other''s attack for the time being, after a long time, they will be rushed out of a gap by the opposite side.


    It''s going to be one-on-one.


    For today''s plan, we should use these two arrays as much as possible to annihilate the enemy only before the other side breaks through the gap.


    From the calm analysis, the black wolf has been rescued by them, but his pulse is broken, and his chest is opened by him, so his attack power has been greatly reduced.


    Now, it depends on whether these two formations can consume more of each other''s strength. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C195

    Because of the previous arrangements, their final charge looks much more orderly than the more chaotic charge of the Hu people.


    However, the attack of Mu duo was not without effect. Just now, Bai Qi and Zhong Li Mei''s defense line were broken through by the surge of people. The Hu people rushed through the gap, and in an instant they rushed behind Baiqi and zhonglimao, forming a siege to them.


    Looking at Mu duo, who is calm and commanding behind the Hu people, his eyes narrowed.


    This level of encirclement will not hurt Baiqi and Zhongli, but the soldiers are not easy to say.


    This man has two brushes.


    "You, bring me a heavy cavalry. Support Bai Qi and Zhong LiMao. " He turned his head to the deputy who was protecting him.


    The second general immediately ordered a group of heavy cavalry, and under the full sprint, several Hu people in the periphery were knocked over. However, there were a lot of cavalry in the Hu people''s final charge. Although they were not well equipped, their horses were first-class.


    The horses outside the great wall are more wild than those in the Central Plains. Even the heavy cavalry can''t break through in a moment when they collide.


    From slightly frown, it seems, but can not insist on support.


    Originally, he had fewer soldiers. If he could not get twice the result with half the effort, at least he could not hurt the enemy by one thousand and lose eight hundred.


    With a twinkle in his eyes, he took an arrow shaft from the horse of another deputy general beside him, and then said, "give me the bow."


    The assistant general took out his long bow and gave it to Li. Li glanced at it. Although it was not as good as Zhong Limu''s bow and arrow, it was a fine work, and it was easy to take it.


    In fact, this bow and arrow is not his strong point. It''s just that Fusu, as the eldest son of the Empire, naturally had to learn the art of bow and arrow, and from his memory, he learned it well.


    From the bow to the arrow, although a little hand, but there are still some familiar feelings in my mind.


    Take a deep breath, aim at a Hu soldier not far away, then pull the string and shoot the arrow.


    Looking at the hu man falling down, he took a long breath. It seems that Fusu''s archery is really good. Of course, it has something to do with his deliberately choosing a closer target for the sake of safety.


    However, the effect of this arrow has been achieved.


    From the corner of his mouth, he stirred up a smile of calculation and looked at the soldiers of his own side who were suddenly demoralized because of his arrow.


    The deputy general on the side of the body, seeing this scene, suddenly nodded and looked away with a little admiration.


    I understand that the reason why the incident of taking the lead can arouse the resonance of so many people is naturally unique. Although it is not popular to be a pioneer in this era, the most important thing is that his identity does not allow him to be a pioneer.


    But it doesn''t prevent him from using the four words "taking the lead" to do things similar to taking the lead.


    As soon as the deputy general looked up, he just saw the smile from the corner of his mouth.


    After such a long time together, the eldest son of the Empire has reshaped his image in people''s hearts. If he used to be a gentle and elegant young master, now he is handsome and elegant in appearance. In fact, he is clever enough to be cunning, which makes people surprised. Sometimes he is bad and frightening.


    Although Bai Qi was not as experienced as Zhong LiMao, he was very brave. When the soldiers around him saw the ferocious appearance of Bai Qi''s God blocking and killing the God and the Buddha blocking and killing the Buddha, they were inspired to be wild. For a moment, they resisted the fierce attack of the Hu people.


    However, the situation of the heavy cavalry who went to support was not so good. Although they relied on the initial impact to knock the Hu people out of the gap, the other side was in large numbers. In a short time, the fierce Hu people responded and made dumplings. Although the archers in the distance had been supporting, when they were completely mixed up with the Hu people, the archers came back Can only stop the action in the hands.


    The two sides are stuck together again.


    "You can''t go on like this, young master. It''s not easy to narrow the gap between the enemy and us. You can''t fall short at the last moment." Some deputy general pulls the mount to leave in front of, the language takes anxiously to say.


    After taking a picture of the horse sitting down, he looked coldly at the changes in the battlefield. In the end, he underestimated the ferocity of the soldiers brought by the black wolf. However, there was no reason for him to fail in this war.


    So, Li Leng snorted, pointed his long sword to the sky, and there was a cold dark light on the tip of the sword, which was astonishing.


    "Brothers, we will live up to our mission and pacify Hu Di! Follow me


    When the last word came out, Li rode out like an arrow.


    The soldiers in the back of the scene were even more resounding, and the rumbling sound of the horse''s hooves instantly drowned the battlefield.


    When the heavy forces meet, when they are in a scuffle, they have no eyes. At this time, whoever has good equipment will take advantage. Although Mu duo chose the whole army to charge, the advantage of leaning to this side turned to his side in an instant.However, the same whole army charge brought the situation back again.


    Although there is still a big gap in the number of people, they are well-equipped. The most important thing is that even the coach has gone down, which is not a little bit to improve the morale.


    It''s impossible for the coach who bullies the other side to go to battle.


    However, Li was still careful enough. Although he rushed into the chaos, he had been carrying a mouthful of internal power and was ready to go. The most important thing is that even if he really takes the lead, and does not talk about others, it is said that the Deputy generals around him naturally follow his side to protect. In the end, the world is still hierarchical.


    If you really let his eldest son die for the country, no matter what, Ying Zheng will never let them go. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C197

    On the one hand, it is estimated that the threat of the black wolf is related to the Hu people. On the other hand, people also know that if they lose this battle, there will be no more troops in Hu to compete with them.


    Although Li thought a lot in his heart, the long sword in his hand came and went like the wind, and instantly brought out blood splashing. However, the sharp blade was not stained with blood at all, and it was still dazzling silver.


    At this time, the dark clouds gradually dissipated. The battle had been fought day and night unconsciously. The sun was rising in the sky, shining on the messy battlefield through the mist in the morning outside the Great Wall.


    The soldiers who are far away are well-trained. Although they have gone through the scuffle, we can see that five or six people are combined to form a mutual plundering array. The red armor they wear is as red as the maple forest in autumn.


    After a day and a night of fighting, both sides were a little tired.


    All of a sudden, a loud and urgent horn suddenly sounded, and the already tired soldiers of Daqin moved, as if they had injected new strength. The long red is like a burning flame. If you look down from the top, it will be like a flame that envelops the Hu people one by one.


    But at the moment, all the remaining Hu people are excellent soldiers and strong generals. Therefore, they are two forces with different styles.


    Not to mention that the Qin army holds a broad sword, the Hu people hold a big sword. The cavalry of the two sides are even different. One side is riding Hu horses with full momentum, and the other side is well-trained with great endurance.


    All of a sudden, there are drums and horns on the Hu people''s side, and the wolf flag is hunting in the wind.


    It is a big drum commonly used by Hu people. It sounds amazing. It has formed a situation of competition with its own side.


    The two flanked cavalry of the soldiers of the Qin Dynasty took the lead in organizing the formation by listening to the drums. Although the number of them was nearly half reduced, everyone was stained with their own or enemy''s blood, and their faces were ferocious. The combination of the whole body''s killing spirit was also frightening.


    Moreover, with the rhythm of the drums from this side, the soldiers of Daqin marched forward calmly with three steps of shouting "kill".


    At this time, both sides are most tired, so, for the moment, whose morale is high, whose soldiers have good psychological quality, has become the key to victory!


    Mu duo''s eyes coldly looked at all these in front of him, turned around and told the people around him a few words. All of a sudden, Li heard the unique horn of Hu people resounding through the sky and the earth, and the rest of the cavalry quickly lined up to fight against them.


    When Zhong Li saw this, he changed the formation of his own soldiers and put the heavy armour infantry and shield soldiers in front of him. He was arrogant and swaggering. He was also as powerful as the tide.


    It can be said that at this moment, both sides have some understanding of each other''s fighting style. Even after the close combat between soldiers just now, they have an intuitive understanding of their opponents.


    The soldiers on both sides stare at each other like wolves. At their feet are the bodies of their brothers or enemies, which makes them have no reason to retreat.


    And from looking at this can be called a tragic scene, is also in a gloomy mood.


    Although he is not a weak person, and it is not the first time to kill people after crossing the civilized society, it is the first time to kill so many people at one time in the face of such tragic battlefield conditions.


    It''s true that once you succeed, you''ll lose all your bones.


    Even if you look at the corpse lying on the ground, you can see the brother who said hello to you one day ago. Although I knew in my heart that war would bring sacrifice, I could not help feeling sad when I saw this scene.


    However, Li obviously knows that he is not here to hurt his spring and autumn at this moment. If he really doesn''t want his brothers to die worthless, he should win this battle.


    So, Li shouts, pointing to the sky.


    "Brothers, look at your feet. If you don''t win this battle, how can you stand up to your dead brothers?"


    From this voice is with internal power, the voice of a fall, all are to see their soldiers face that more gloomy and fierce look.


    This is one of their advantages.


    The training of soldiers in Daqin, or the training of soldiers in Central Plains, is collective and barracks, so the brotherhood between them is naturally different.


    What''s more, some of the soldiers in a team, a general, and even their feelings are like brothers. Those who can go to the battlefield together are friends who have lost their lives.


    At the moment from such a said, is straight poke to the heart of the nest inside.


    Although the Hu soldiers on the opposite side belong to the same camp, they are always the brave soldiers. The unity between them is a temporary combination on the battlefield. Even if they have feelings, they are not as deep as each other. How can they feel the same.


    Seeing this, Mu duo''s face became more and more ugly.


    The long-standing malpractice of the Hu people''s war finally broke out at this moment, and they were caught off guard.


    Just at this moment, the newly reorganized armies of the two sides finally came into the mountain and collided with each other in a roaring manner. The roar of killing shocked the sky. The arrows covered the sky like dense raindrops. The sound of the collision of swords and swords, spears and flesh and blood made people feel sour.Heaven and earth seem to be shaking.


    Undoubtedly, they are the two most powerful armies in the Central Plains and Hu Di, both of which have remarkable achievements in their respective territories, and both sides are determined to die generously.


    One by one, they are all tough guys.


    Ferocious and bloody faces, bloodstained swords, flying smoke and dust, the air mixed with mud and wet blood foam, the whole Hu land is covered by the fierce fighting atmosphere ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤


    the war is more and more fierce, at this moment, both sides are more than half dead and wounded, they know that they paid a painful price to pull the number of both sides from the gap to the basic level ¡£


    But at the moment, because of the sharp decrease in the number of people, they have lost their support. Although the number of people is close to the same, the next battle is life for life. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C198

    This kind of fighting is too fierce to be expected.


    What''s more, their battle at the moment is not in the Central Plains. He not only has to fight down Hu Di, but also can defend it.


    If we spend all our soldiers in this last battle, even if we win temporarily, we will have endless troubles.


    From the cold looking at the changing situation on the battlefield, the heart is the mind.


    The banners in the wind are still standing, and both sides seem to be fighting with the tone in their hearts.


    Now, it depends on who has enough breath in his chest.


    Li Li unconsciously grasped the reins in his hand. Although he looked calm, his eyes were always watching the movements of the Hu camp.


    From the beginning to the end, the Hu people who stood by the black wolf didn''t move. This, let him have to care. If the other side is a military general, what''s his intention if he doesn''t do it for such a long time? If you are a counsellor, I don''t know if you have any other calculation in mind at this moment, so you have to guard against it.


    And don''t you know, just as he was guarding against Mu duo, Mu duo was also guarding against him.


    Even more serious than his worries at the moment.


    Because, with the continuation of the war, Mu duo gradually found that his side was always fighting alone, and the bravery of the Hu people, whom they were proud of, seemed to have become a weakness in this battle.


    Originally, it seems that on the surface, the number of their soldiers is far more than that of the Central Plains people. In terms of their ability to fight alone, although the Central Plains soldier on the opposite side is quite different from the past, he is still at a disadvantage in front of the brave Hu people.


    So, originally, he thought it was an almost certain battle.


    The previous defeats were due to their underestimation of the enemy.


    Even when he knew that the woman was still captured, he just gave a smile of indifference. He thought that Hu Ji was intentional, but she could no longer endure the harsh environment in Hu Di, so she wanted to escape.


    I have to admit that although he has never been at odds with that woman, he still knows her strength.


    He absolutely did not believe that if the woman really took the hand seriously, who would be able to ask for it in her hands.


    But now it seems that Mu duo, looking at the situation on the battlefield, had to sigh in his heart.


    Perhaps, he really underestimated the people of Central Plains.


    Perhaps, Hu Ji was really accidentally defeated and captured, not intentionally.


    However, the more he thought about it, the more panic he felt.


    It''s getting dark. Another day has passed.


    The smoke from the fierce battle of bear filled the whole land.


    The wolf flag, which was fluttering in the wind, was a little ragged under the smoke. Even the Hu soldiers holding the flag were shaking because of several high-intensity battles, so that the flag seemed to fall down in an instant.


    On the battlefield not far away, there are dead bodies lying on the ground, bleeding, and there are brothers constantly following behind, constantly repeating the fate of the people in front.


    Thick smell of blood and sweat mixed with each other, filled in the air, pungent smell.


    But the war continued.


    From the very beginning, the cry of killing on the battlefield began to weaken. Even at this moment, there was only the continuous sound of the handover of weapons and the occasional sad howl, but it was even more frightening.


    The string in Murdoch''s heart is getting tighter and tighter. He knows that he can''t go on like this any more. Otherwise, the battle, even if it won''t fail, will be a draw.


    And draw, for them, is a failure!


    On the plain, the strong figures of the soldiers on both sides fell one by one, and the green on the bloody ground was gradually covered with bright red.


    Soldiers occasionally look at their own brotherhood and roar. It seems that they use the roar to infect each other and encourage each other, which dispels many inexplicable fears in their hearts.


    The arrows in the air are still flying densely, but the momentum is not as powerful as it was at the beginning.


    And Bai Qi and Zhong LiMao have also highlighted the encirclement at the moment. No, it''s not so much a prominent encirclement as the killing of the Hu soldiers who surrounded them.


    Stepping on the blood of the enemy and his brothers, he finally came to Li''s side.


    "Young master, the brothers have been powerless. The high-intensity war of attrition has lasted for almost two days. Although the training intensity of golden fire cavalry is beyond people''s imagination, even they can''t resist such high consumption. " Zhong LiMao couldn''t help it and began to speak to Li.


    Bai Qi shakes the big knife in his hand, and the spatter of blood dries up on his face and becomes a cruel mark. He looks like a wolf in his eyes and gives Li a hard look at the battlefield. He hugs Li and says: "no matter how you decide, young man, I will help you clear the obstacles. As long as you say rush, I will rush down as long as I have a breath! "This is in line with his indomitable nature, but after all, this battle is not regardless of cost, there are many factors to worry about.


    What Zhong LiMao said is right. It''s almost the limit for all the officers and men to stick to it until now.


    And now there are undoubtedly two paths in front of him.


    One way is to continue fighting until the last soldier is exhausted. It may win, but it is also a very miserable victory.


    The second way is for both sides to withdraw their troops. They go back to the valley, organize their troops and fight again. However, in this case, the original tragic victory is likely to become a defeat.


    Because, even if they can recuperate after returning to the valley, they will not be supplemented by their troops. Moreover, if the number of personnel is sharply reduced, there will be loopholes in their defense, and they are very likely to be taken advantage of by the other party to catch a turtle in a urn.


    No matter what kind of results, they are undoubtedly inseparable from what we want to see.


    "Young master!" Zhong Li''s face is tinged with anxiety. It seems that he is urging Li to give a new direction to retrieve the unfavorable situation at the moment.


    "Look Baiqi Dagao pointed to the distance, and a look of surprise crossed his face. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C199

    Li and Zhong LiMao followed the sound. With their eyesight, they could see a commotion in the local camp. Then a strong man came out from the rear of the camp.


    It''s black wolf!


    "Young master, you didn''t kill him that time!" Bai Qi was surprised.


    Zhong LiMao naturally knew the inside story. Wen Yan just exchanged a complicated look with Li. He sighed and said, "this black wolf is a man."


    When I saw him injured, I knew that although he would not die, he lost his strength. When I saw him leave the battlefield, I thought that he was an abacus to keep the Castle Peak alive.


    Now, he looks down on him.


    What''s more, the black wolf, who squints his eyes and appears in the public''s eyes again, seems to be the same as before. Walking up the road can even be said to be a tiger, complexion is also very ruddy.


    Most importantly, after the appearance of the black wolf, the Hu camp erupted in bursts of cheers. We can imagine the transcendent status of the black wolf in people''s hearts. He thinks to himself that for ordinary Hu people, they don''t know that he has lost his power. They only know that their leader survived, and obviously he has been blessed by the eternal Heaven.


    In terms of their enthusiasm for longevity, the appearance of black wolf is a big boost to their morale.


    It''s very bad for them.


    "Ge Laozi, you Tartars of the Central Plains, get out of here!" It seems that after seeing their leader, the Hu people suddenly raised their weapons and charged again.


    Suddenly, the shrill scream and the crazy slash and kill voice became warm again.


    Moreover, this time, the momentum of the Hu people covered their balance of war and began to tilt towards each other.


    However, how could Li make the balance tilt so easily?


    "The clock leaves ignorance."


    "Here it is


    "Shoot an arrow for me, use your arc arrow to shoot down all the young generals of the other side!" Li''s tone is extremely cruel. He looks at Zhong Li Mei like electricity. Zhong Li Mei''s hand trembles. Then he suddenly clasps his fist and takes an arrow.


    I saw a dazzling silver light flying away. In an instant, I just couldn''t get up.


    "Shoot me slowly." From the corner of his mouth, he stirred up a smile of calculation. "It''s better to remind them of your ruthlessness in taking the enemy''s head among the three armies that day."


    Zhong LiMao was silent for a moment, then nodded.


    He knew that Li was trying to suppress the morale of the opponent with the power of the arc arrow.


    It''s just that it''s not enough.


    "White rise."


    "Here it is."


    "But you still have the strength to fight?"


    "That''s natural. I can''t wait." Bai Qi shakes the big knife in his hand and laughs bloodthirsty.


    From the same bloodthirsty smile, coldly said: "good, then you give me up, with the greatest strength to kill the enemy."


    "Look, young man." With a whistling, Bai Qi drove his horse to the most fierce place on the battlefield.


    Then, from the side head to the side has been protecting their own several deputy general way: "you also go, give me a hard kill."


    "But." A deputy general was embarrassed, but he was stopped by another deputy general before he could speak.


    "Since the young master has promised, I''ll make do with it. Take care, young master. Let''s go It seemed that the deputy general who promised had already rubbed his hands, but the rest of them looked away and saw that the other side didn''t mean to be angry. On the contrary, they agreed. Then they threw the reins and rushed into the battlefield.


    At this time, there are still a few guards left.


    The situation on the battlefield returned to a stalemate again because of Li''s series of orders. Bai Qi''s crazy rampage made the enemy cold again. Zhong LiMao, in addition to his arrows, also organized his soldiers to fight back.


    The rest of the Deputy generals have been patient for a long time, and now they are like tigers coming out of the cage, killing all sides, forming a big deterrent.


    "Chief, how did you come out?" Mu duo looked at the man in front of him, who was like a hill. He was happy and worried.


    He naturally knew that the appearance of the black wolf would boost his morale, but he also knew that the damage to the black wolf just now was not as simple as it seemed.


    As the saying goes, as long as the black wolf and Hu Di are still there, they will be able to organize another black wolf army one day, won''t they?


    but mu duo told himself in his heart that maybe if the black wolf really escaped all this time, then the black wolf would no longer be the big leader he had vowed to be loyal to.


    Murdoch looked at the black wolf''s eyes full of admiration, at the same time, for the woman who betrayed them more deeply.


    "Murdoch, this battle should be the most difficult one we have ever fought since the establishment of the black wolf army." Back to Mu duo, looking at the battlefield of the black wolf slowly say this sentence.Mu duo was stunned for a moment. He seemed to feel the sense of loss in the words of the black wolf. He said in a hurry: "chief, people in the Central Plains often say that winning or losing is a matter of military affairs. As long as you are still here, the black wolf tribe will have another brilliant day. "


    "Oh, do people in Central Plains still have this sentence? I really underestimate them. "


    Murdoch couldn''t see the expression of the black wolf at the moment, but it didn''t prevent the sour feeling in his heart. He had never heard such a desolate tone in the mouth of the black wolf.


    It is undeniable that this battle is indeed the most difficult battle since the establishment of the black wolf army. But even he Mu duo does not think he is defeated at this moment, let alone the black wolf?


    The setting sun is shining on the battlefield. The black wolf in a blue and black robe gave Murdoch a feeling of old at sunset.


    Old? How can this word appear in the black wolf, who has always been high spirited and never admit defeat?


    Murdoch didn''t believe it.


    A word, has not thought to blurt out. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C200

    "Chief, are you doing this for that woman?"


    The words have been exported. When he saw the huge shock like a hill in front of him, a touch of regret flashed in Mu duo''s heart, but it soon disappeared.


    He knew that the woman was a thorn in the chief''s heart. If she didn''t pull it out immediately, the longer the time, the deeper the trace.


    So, after blurting out on impulse, he was a little relieved.


    "What are you talking about?" The voice of the black wolf had been infected with obvious anger. Mu duo hesitated for a moment. He still held up his courage and stared at the back of the person in front of him. "I said, is it because of that woman that the chief is so abnormal?"


    "You The black wolf suddenly turned around, Mu duo was staring at by that pair of eyes full of wolf light, subconsciously stepped back, but soon, he stood up straight again, facing each other''s eyes. "Chief, this is the end of the matter. You should understand that she definitely revealed it to the enemy. Since she betrayed us first, we don''t have to worry about anything any more! "


    "Shut the hell up!" The long halberd in the black wolf''s hand suddenly went to the ground and sank for several inches. Mu duo''s eyes sank and his head lowered. The black wolf took a few breaths and seemed to be calming himself. "I didn''t allow you to slander her then, but it''s still the same now. Don''t do it again. "


    Murdoch opened his mouth and didn''t say anything.


    Murdoch didn''t see the painful look in the eyes of the black wolf at the moment. A moment later, the black wolf said slowly: "in this battle, I won''t lose the face of our black wolf tribe."


    Wood duo smell speech surprised of rise, but see is the black wolf has turned back.


    "Chief, what are you going to do?" Murdoch had a bad feeling in his heart.


    "I belittled the enemy in the battle just now. Later, I''ll make an appointment with him. I''ll win the battle. " The black wolf''s tone was deep, and he didn''t go to see Mu duo''s expression.


    "Chief, this must not be done." Mu duo was in a panic. He could see clearly that the other side had extra strength. What''s more, the black wolf was in an unstable mood at the moment. If something happened, it would be very bad.


    "I have made up my mind." Black wolf looked at the distance from the horse with high head, and his tone was firm. "I really belittled the enemy in the battle just now. You should understand that it was not my full strength, was it?"


    Murdoch was silent for a moment and lowered his head. Indeed, if the black wolf did his best, his explosive power could be called shocking.


    However, he still felt that something was wrong.


    "Don''t hesitate. The current situation is not very optimistic. Our brothers have died so many times. As a big leader, how can I wait to die. What''s more, if you think about it carefully, if we don''t do that, we won''t win much. Even if I''m still alive and you''re still alive, what''s our prestige? How can we gather brothers again without prestige? "


    The black wolf''s tone was cold and fierce, but with a faint reluctance.


    "Although my decision seems reckless, it is the best choice at present. Besides, my constitution, you know, that sword has no effect on my body. Add in the experience of the battle just now, and the victory or defeat will be five to five. "


    Murdoch''s body was shocked. Black wolf was right.


    At present, if we continue to consume it, the casualties will be too great. Even if we drive out the Central Plains people, it is also a great loss for Hu Di to lose so many good men. What''s more, the Hu people behind them are all old and weak women and children. How can they survive without the protection of men.


    According to the black wolf, if he directly fights with the leader of the other side, the victory can be five to five. Once he wins, he can not only drive out the Tartars in the Central Plains, but also avoid sacrificing many brothers on his own side.


    Although I still feel that something is not right, and the number of five is too risky.


    But at present, it is the most suitable way.


    The most important thing is that the situation will not be worse if it fails.


    This thought, Mu duo''s heart is also slightly relaxed, let go: "everything at the command of the chief, but mu duo has a piece of advice to tell the chief."


    The black wolf didn''t speak, but he didn''t move. He told Murdoch that he was listening.


    "Big leader, since Hu Ji has betrayed us, she is no longer worthy of our protection. Mu duo only hopes that the chief will not forget why we left her at the beginning. "


    This time, the black wolf did not retort, but mu duo, who looked at the back of the black wolf, could not see the expression of the black wolf at the moment.


    After a strange silence for a moment, he heard a faint hum that seemed to suppress some feelings.


    But if you listen carefully, there seems to be no general. However, the black wolf didn''t give Mu duo time. He had already turned over to the front of the camp and killed several soldiers of the Qin Dynasty.


    Murdoch looked at the back of the black wolf, but his uneasiness became more and more clear.The attitude of black wolf is abnormal.


    It''s just that, at this point, he obviously can''t do anything more.


    I saw the black wolf roar, and the voice of the man outside the Great Wall was really full of Zhongqi, not to mention the sound, at least in the loud battlefield, it clearly spread to everyone''s ears.


    "All the Hu people listen to the order, cease fire!"


    From the moment when the black wolf appeared, Li was observing the other side, watching the other side. When the gun and horse rushed to him, he was only slightly confused. When the other side called out this sentence before the battle, he was even more confused.


    However, after receiving the line of sight from Bai Qi and Zhong LiMao, Li also raised his sword and roared: "the soldiers of the Qin Dynasty, stop fighting."


    It seems that there has never been a truce in the history of war in this world.


    From nature is not that the black wolf this time to call a truce, is ready not to fight and down. Just because he knew that black wolf didn''t mean that, he became curious about what he would do next. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C201

    Although the soldiers on both sides were a little confused about the orders given by their commanders, they were all qualified soldiers after all, so they all put away their aggressive postures and found nearby companions to retreat together.


    In a short time, the soldiers of both sides withdrew from the main battlefield and returned to their own camp.


    It seems that everything is the same as what never happened. If we can ignore the blood and corpses on the ground, there is a sharp decrease in the number of people on both sides.


    From the long black eyes again on the black wolf tiger eyes, hook lip smile.


    "What? How dare my defeated generals show up in front of me? "


    Black wolf smell speech, the facial expression does not move a cent, only then that pair of tiger eyes tightly stare to leave, after half ring slowly say: "you don''t have to follow me to this kind of agitation, as a big leader, I have this ability.". My purpose is very simple. Dare you fight me? "


    "Why not?" His purpose was pierced by the other side, and he was not separated from the slightest embarrassment. He just rode to the front of the camp, and the distance between them was only a few feet.


    "You''d better listen to my request first." Black wolf sneer, such as the shape of the hill can really give people a strong pressure.


    From shrugged, indifferent looking at him, a pair of willing to hear its detailed appearance.


    The black wolf took a deep breath and said slowly: "our duel is regarded as the decisive battle of this battle. It''s a game. How about it? "


    When the black wolf said this, the whole army was in an uproar.


    And from the corner of the mouth smile also had a moment of stiffness, and then is serious looking at him, not a word.


    Only from his own know that his mood at the moment is far from the appearance of such a calm, the original black wolf did not appear for such a long time, he thought he broke his pulse, resulting in his mind lost, difficult to face.


    Although achieved the goal, but the other side is so vulnerable or let from some contempt.


    It wasn''t until just now that he reappeared that his departure changed a little.


    But this kind of change until just now black wolf proposed the duel, his change directly became the respect.


    Maybe others don''t understand the purpose of black wolf''s doing this, but he has a vague understanding, maybe not thorough enough, but at least, he can be sure that he doesn''t want to see his brother make unnecessary sacrifice again.


    In any case, the other party can face all this, and put forward the decision of duel again, all let him agree that black wolf is a man with courage.


    Perhaps, it was not entirely the credit of Hu Ji that he was able to command so many Hu people and unify Hu land.


    The reason why Hu Ji chose him was that she had her own vision.


    But at the moment, the silence from the black wolf seems to be indecisive, his eyebrows across the imperceptible anxious color.


    "Don''t worry. We Hu people are the ones who decide the outcome of a game. If I lose, I will commit suicide in front of you. How about it? "


    Black wolf''s words, Mu duo''s uneasiness almost condensed into essence.


    Where does suicide come from? That''s not what I said just now.


    Murdoch roared in his heart, but he could only look at it from a distance, even standing in the same place, motionless.


    Because I''ve been with black wolf for so many years, I still have some understanding.


    As long as the black wolf really makes the decision, who can change it?


    Just like when he had to protect that woman, just like when he hid him for that woman.


    However, it was his courage that made him decide to be loyal all his life!


    Murdoch looked at the two people who were not far away. His eyes were deep and complex.


    And black wolf''s words no doubt let from their own thoughts out.


    "Well, I promise you. If I lose this battle, even if I lose it, how about that? " A dark light flashed from the bottom of his eyes. Yes, he was talking about this battle, not withdrawing from the battlefield with Hu people.


    Black wolf obviously also heard from the discourse trap, however, he just simply picked eyebrows, did not raise any objection.


    Two people looking at each other, in the heart each has its own calculation.


    The reason why he didn''t make such a big bet, or that he was mistakenly thought that he didn''t have enough courage, is because he knew that if he made such a big bet, maybe the black wolf would be hesitant because of his cheerfulness.


    To be honest, for a man like black wolf, Li also wants to have a fair duel with each other.


    So, let''s let both sides fight this time.


    In the previous battle, the black wolf really underestimated him. Moreover, after the battle just now, both sides had a clear idea of each other''s attack routines.


    This is a relatively fair battle. Originally, he thought that the black wolf was not worth it. He fought so carefully and seriously. Now it seems that there is no one else suitable except him.He pointed to the long sword in his hand, then turned over and dismounted. He walked to the front of the black wolf and stood upright. Although it was a situation of up and down, it didn''t seem to fall.


    Even if you can''t see the black wolf, you have to admit that this man has a rare bearing.


    However, war is not determined by bearing!


    The black wolf''s eyes were sharp, his halberd was on the ground, and he fell from the horse. But looking at this scene, it was similar to the previous battle, but he didn''t know what kind of change would happen in the end.


    "Come on." The black wolf gave a loud drink and the long halberd picked it. "I hope you don''t play hide and seek with me this time."


    His face sank, and his sword rolled across his chest, humming coldly. "Don''t worry, it will be a good fight this time."


    Before he heard it, his sword had already been put out. With the power of thunder, he came to the black wolf''s eyes in a flash. He stopped the long halberd in no hurry. At first, he blocked Li''s sword attack. At the same time, he stepped on his foot, fixed his body and held Li''s sword hard.


    The long sword turned in the air and attacked the black wolf in the opposite direction.


    He saw the point of the sword going into his right arm. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C202

    After a while, the black wolf shook his long arm and connected the sword with the armor on his shoulder. Then he gave a loud drink. He felt a strong force coming from the tiger''s mouth and had to move his sword.


    This contact has given both sides a new understanding of each other''s strength.


    It seems that not only ourselves, but also the other side had reservation in the previous war.


    Two people''s hearts are coincided with the sound of this sentence, followed by the hearts of both sides slowly rising excitement, this excitement is the chess match will meet the talent.


    From the eyes of the black wolf with a little bit of light, the black wolf even called a few happy, and then almost at the same time, the two people burst out together, long halberd and sword tip meet again, but it is a touch that points.


    The confrontation was extremely fast, and people only saw two shadows collide quickly and then bounce away. And the black wolf and from are still standing in the previous position, as if never moved.


    However, in Zhong LiMao''s eyes, all these things are clear. Even Bai Qi can''t see them clearly because of his lack of skills.


    However, this does not mean that Bai Qi just let it go.


    "General Zhong, did you see that just now?" Although it is doubt, but the eyes are very firm, as if firmly believe that the general bell must see clearly.


    While Zhong LiMao was still staring at the two men in the battle with his eyes, he said: "this battle is more enjoyable than the previous one. However, it seems that the young master was slightly at a disadvantage in the battle just now."


    "No way!" Bai Qi glared at the two men and went back and forth for a tour, but he couldn''t understand.


    Zhong Li Mei shakes his head. "The black wolf''s brute force is higher than that of the young master. Just now, the young master''s tiger mouth was hit hard. Although it can''t be seen from the appearance, the sharp shaking of the hilt at that moment has already explained the problem."


    Bai Qi naturally believed in Zhong Li''s judgment, and was a little nervous when he heard that.


    Zhong LiMao seemed to see his uneasiness and continued with a smile: "however, in my opinion, this black wolf will not be the opponent of the young master after all."


    "I think so." Baiqi seems to be full of blood again, but the anxiety of the fundus of his eyes still reveals his true emotion.


    Zhong Limai shook his head and continued to focus on the situation of the battle.


    He knew that there was no need to say anything more, just wait a moment, Bai Qi would understand what he meant.


    At the moment, Li''s heart was also quite shocked. Just now, although it was a touch, he felt numb because of the huge power from that moment. So far, he has not been able to exert such a huge force.


    Even Zhen Gang, one of the six sword slaves, is not as strong as black wolf.


    It''s kind of interesting.


    With a cold smile from the corner of his mouth, the black wolf is also worthy of dominating Hu Di. With this extraordinary brute force alone, it is enough to wipe out Hu Di.


    It''s just a pity that I met him today.


    Li knows that his fighting is never won by pure brute force. Although his internal force is very pure, there are many people with profound internal force in the world.


    Just like Zhengang, although his strength is not as strong as the black wolf in front of him, the combined power of the six swordsmen can catch the black wolf in an instant.


    Therefore, in this world, it is not enough to simply rely on strength to fight. It also depends on how to use one''s own strength. In this regard, Hu Di obviously lags far behind the Central Plains.


    Perhaps, for the straightforward Hu people, they will never consider how to make better use of the resources at hand.


    The sword in my hand is like flowers all over the sky, coming and going like the wind.


    It doesn''t mean that he has slowed down his speed without blindly avoiding. Since he came to this world, his speed is the existence that he has always been proud of. His speed is very convenient for him, no matter to the six swordsmen or the black wolf in front of him.


    As the saying goes, all the martial arts in the world are invincible, but fast.


    Therefore, as long as he continues to maintain his own speed, it is only a matter of time before he can win.


    However, he left the sword in his hand and made a fierce split.


    Since the black wolf wants a happy battle, he naturally can''t let him down. If he uses the method just now, it''s not happy enough.


    In this case, he might as well work hard with him. If he doesn''t fight for brute force or speed, he will fight for skill!


    The black wolf''s moves, in a word, are only those. They are fierce splitting, oblique cutting and sweeping. Although the attack range is large enough, there are many loopholes.


    The only regret of his attack is that the black wolf''s weapon is a long-distance attack weapon. Although his sword is not short in length, it''s not good enough compared with the halberd.


    The most important thing is that if he really uses the hardness of the sword to fight against the halberd, the sword will be different before the end of the battle. However, he has made up his mind not to use his nine grain Panlong sword, so now he can only attach his internal power to the sword to increase the firmness of the sword.Fortunately, with his current mastery of his internal power, his internal power can be controlled by attaching it to a long sword.


    However, this is not a long-term solution after all.


    After all, his internal power is not inexhaustible.


    The black wolf''s Halberd swept over again, and was dodged lightly by Li Li. He held the sword back and swept back. Unexpectedly, he didn''t hit the target, but was dodged by the black wolf''s halberd.


    I have to admit that the halberd in the hands of the black wolf is really a powerful weapon. Not only is it powerful in attack, but even because of its length, when it is waved, its defense is all-round.


    No wonder black wolves used to dominate Hudi for a while.


    At present, the force value of black wolf can really rank the first in Hu Di''s rank, especially compared with the previous general of Hu Di, it can''t be combined.


    This is the time!


    From the eyes suddenly a bright, saw the black wolf in the hands of the long halberd showed straight out of the state, toward his face. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C203

    He blocked the sword in his hand with his backhand, then made a four or two strokes, and the long halberd was brought by him to his own direction. The black wolf was stunned subconsciously. The long halberd followed the momentum of the long sword to the front, while Li hid on his side at this time, and the long sword stabbed the air with the long halberd.


    From the eyes of a Ling, sword almost invisible to the naked eye speed reverse stab out.


    The next second, I saw Li''s sword pointing at the wolf''s throat.


    "You lost."


    Li clearly saw that when he said this, the black wolf''s face suddenly turned blue and white.


    "Chief!" All the Hu people were startled with wide eyes. It seemed that they didn''t expect such a situation, and then they gathered towards the black wolf.


    "Don''t you all come here!" The black wolf turned to shout at the Hu people.


    Mu duo stood in the same place, trembling all over. I don''t know whether he was worried or angry. He stared at Li, but Li had no time to care.


    "I''m willing to accept defeat." From looking at him, light said.


    The black wolf sneered. "Don''t remind me." Then, he took a deep breath and said slowly, "I lost, so I''m here to announce the dissolution of the black wolf army!"


    Finally, he roared out. After that, he didn''t look at the faces of his subordinates. As soon as he lowered his head, he was about to fall towards the tip of the sword in his neck. He was ready to commit suicide with the help of Li''s hand.


    From the pupil suddenly shrunk, and then forced his sword away from the original place, but also caused a bloodstain.


    "What do you mean?" The black wolf looked up at him with wide eyes. "When I die, you''ll be at ease, won''t you?"


    From fixed looking at him, after a long time said: "you are dead, there are people uneasy."


    Black wolf Leng for a while, then some surprised looking at him. "Not at ease? But Hu -- "


    Did not wait for the black wolf to finish, from impatiently interrupted: "I said is concerned about your subordinates."


    Yes, he just didn''t like to let the black wolf have this fantasy. However, this kind of reaction of black wolf actually confirmed that Hu Ji''s position in his heart was really unusual.


    Centrifugation began to have a guess, perhaps, Hu Ji himself does not know what kind of status he has in the heart of the black wolf, maybe, it is her own despise their charm.


    "Ha ha --" black wolf helpless smile, laughter has obvious desolation.


    After all, if we put aside the opposing position, he still appreciates the character of black wolf.


    Therefore, he pondered for a moment and said, "you must be unwilling to die so simply. Your feelings for her have not been expressed for so many years. Do you want to take them to the grave? "


    "What do you mean?" The black wolf suddenly raised his head and looked at him in disbelief.


    It seems that the black wolf has a deep feeling when he sinks. What he heard from Hu Ji''s mouth seemed to be the overlord of Hu. For him, the most important thing was his position and the position of the chief.


    But why now in his view, in the heart of the black wolf is beauty at the moment over the mountains?


    After all, just now he was about to commit suicide and die with his own territory. When he heard that he could see Hu Ji, he changed his face instantly, even ignoring that his subordinates were looking at him eagerly.


    This kind of change, how to see is not the iron and blood overlord in Hu Ji''s mouth.


    Is there anything else he doesn''t understand?


    And standing not far away from Mu duo, looking at the two people not far away is already some canthus.


    He has a skill that many people don''t know, that is, lip reading. Although the distance is so far, the leader''s voice is deliberately lowered, but under his skill, he knows exactly what the other party says.


    Compared with Li''s indistinct understanding of the entanglement between black wolf and Hu Ji, as a person who knows a lot, he naturally has a thorough understanding of the reaction of black wolf.


    It''s really unexpected that this bewitching female goblin not only bewilders the big leader, but also turns the territory that the tribe has fought for so many years into a joke.


    At that time, he should not have left her because of the legend.


    It''s just that I pity the big leader, and I still have no idea.


    Mu duo''s eyes were full of hatred. Now, even if he died, he had to pull the witch to die together!


    "Black wolf, to tell you the truth. I will win this battle. As long as you ask your subordinates to lay down their weapons, I promise not to hurt their lives, OK? "


    After thinking for a while, he changed surrender to laying down his arms. After all, the self-esteem of these men outside the great wall can be terrible. In case these two words do harm to his good deeds, the gain is not worth the loss.


    "Moreover, I sincerely invite you to my camp, and you can see my strength. Only under the rule of Daqin, can Hu Di usher in real long-term stability. "


    The black wolf laughed at the words. "Long term stability? We Hu people always believe in force, now you win, I have nothing to say. But I believe that, one day, the men of Hudi will take back their land from you Zhongyuan people again. "In the face of black wolf''s persistence, Li also does not care. After all, it''s the other party who has been persistent for so many years. If you can really change your mind because of his words, it''s really a ghost.


    Moreover, the black wolf did not object to go with him to his camp, which has achieved his goal.


    As for the future, we need to take a long-term view.


    "I''ll see." Li shrugs his shoulders and turns his head to indicate that Zhong LiMao not far away comes forward. With a clear expression, the black wolf hands Zhong LiMao the halberd in his hand.


    Seeing this, he slightly raised his eyebrows, and then gave his sword to the latter. Then they looked at each other, and the deep meaning only understood by both sides was condensed in their eyes.


    The fact that the commanders of both sides unloaded their weapons at the same time confused the soldiers on both sides. Fortunately, both of them had great prestige, so they could restrain their uneasiness and doubts and continue to wait for their masters to give orders. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C204

    The black wolf did not hesitate to turn back to his camp, then turned over and mounted his horse, yelled to the Hu soldiers who were watching him: "all the soldiers listen to the order, put down their weapons."


    However, the cry of the black wolf did not achieve the expected effect. I was not surprised to see it, but it was a pity.


    In the end, these Hu people still have a strong sense of self and a strong sense of fighting. Although the black wolf is a big leader and even has great prestige for them, this prestige depends on the time when the black wolf is also fighting for their interests.


    Maybe he should do something.


    From the same turn on the horse, horse a long Si, attracted the attention of the soldiers. Li Gao yelled: "the soldiers of the Qin Dynasty, listen to the order, everyone, assemble immediately and stop."


    Although everyone was puzzled by Li''s order, they were still well-trained and soon regrouped.


    Hu soldiers looked at each other for a few eyes, although some wavered, but still did not move.


    The black wolf couldn''t hang on.


    Mu duo''s vision came back and swept a few eyes, the deep eyes hide the deep meaning that others can''t understand.


    "Brothers, aren''t we fighting to protect Hu Di and our homeland? Now, since they don''t kill us all, we might as well lay down our arms for the time being. There is life, there is everything. "


    Murdoch''s words caused two people''s surprise, and black wolf''s surprise is obviously more than from.


    Because the black wolf who is familiar with Murdoch knows that Murdoch seems ordinary, but in fact he has great ambition. At that time, if it was not for his advocacy, he would not have thought of expanding the territory of the black wolf tribe.


    And now, in his imagination, he made this decision, the strongest opposition should be Murdoch, no doubt, but he inexplicably helped him.


    However, with Mu duo''s help, this matter should be no problem.


    On this point, there is no need to question Mu duo''s talent. He is a rare alien among Hu people and knows how to master Hu people''s mind.


    Black wolf in the end is a little more simple mind, or for mu duo never had any doubt mind, naturally will not go to think about each other''s sudden change is because of what.


    But all these things were ignored. Although he didn''t know much about Murdoch, he could only say that he was interested in him, but with this battle, he could be sure.


    This person is absolutely not simple, at least, more difficult than the black wolf, and such a difficult person, even so simple to accept all this.


    He even helped.


    If you don''t say anything else, just say what he said just now. It''s very subtle. All of them hit on the weakness of Hu people. As a hu man, he should not spare no effort to help him even if he does not reject the defeat.


    Things are abnormal, there must be a demon, from the squint eyes, eye across a dark light.


    However, he doesn''t intend to stop it now. After all, no matter what his idea is, things are developing in the direction he designed. As for his purpose, he will naturally find out.


    I have to say that Mu duo''s words are very effective.


    After hearing what he said, the Hu soldiers looked at each other a few times. After a while, someone put down their weapons. The weapons fell to the ground, making a dull sound. There were two when there was one. When there were people at the beginning, the next thing seemed to be a matter of course.


    Everything seemed to be going on as he had planned. It was not until the soldiers of Daqin collected all the payments and brought them back to the valley. Sitting in the tent, li felt that everything was settled.


    "Young master, how do we deal with those people?" A deputy general took off his bloody helmet, sat on the chair below and asked.


    Li also relaxed and leaned back on the chair, half squinting, said: "naturally, it''s strict supervision, but we must have delicious food and drink, and don''t Lynch me."


    "Why? They have killed so many of our brothers. If they don''t let the rest of them vent their anger, how can they calm their anger? " The other vice admiral twisted his eyebrows and got angry.


    Zhong Li Mei sighed and shook his head.


    "You''re right. If I''m not wrong, you mean you want to be convinced by Hu people. If the Hu people are really convinced of us, they will be able to suffer from it forever. At least the stability of Hu people for decades will be guaranteed. Moreover, it will be much more convenient for our army to be stationed here in the future. "


    Li Li glanced at Zhong Limai with admiration, nodded and added: "general Zhong is right, not only that. You have to understand that the ultimate goal of our war is to recover Hu Di, or to return Hu Di to peace. If we abuse our prisoners, such hatred will continue, and Hu Di will never have peace. We are the best soldiers of the Qin Dynasty, not the bandits in the mountains. Our brothers pay their lives for the final victory. If we plant the future trouble because of a moment''s anger, it will really make them die. "


    "What the young master said is that his subordinates are thoughtless." That deputy general Leng for a while, then a face of guilt said.Li Li nodded, knocked on the armrest of the chair, pondered for a moment, and said: "however, you must not be the one who has such an idea. Brothers may also have some complaints. You need to explain this. I don''t want to hear anything bad happen. "


    Finally, the tone of Li''s voice has taken on a little severe color. When all the soldiers heard the words, they all got up.


    "Young master, how do you deal with the black wolf? In my opinion, he will not submit to us so simply. " Bai Qi put his sword in front of him. A big war made him mature a lot.


    "Black wolf or second, I think the person around black wolf is more threatening." From wring his eyebrows, after entering the valley, although the man had been following the black wolf in silence, he just had a kind of faint uneasiness. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C205

    "My subordinate''s view is the same as that of the young master. Although the black wolf is savage, he is also a tough man. Since he has come back with us, he should not play tricks. But the man around him, obviously a confidant, was too calm about the defeat. It''s not easy. " Zhong Limai recalled the man''s performance and said.


    "In this case, separate him and take care of him alone. In this way, even if he has a bad heart, there is nothing he can do." Bai Qi doesn''t have any impression of this person. Subconsciously, he doesn''t feel worried.


    "No way." Zhong Li Mei shakes his head. "Since he is black wolf''s confidant, he will never let go of heat. We will take care of that person alone. If there is another dispute over this matter, it will not be worth the loss."


    "That''s right." Li glanced at the crowd and said slowly: "this man must have other plans, but if he is closed, he is still suffering. It''s better to give him a chance to show it."


    "How to use it? We don''t even know his identity. " It''s difficult for him to think about this kind of thing.


    Leave hook lip sneer. "You forget, we also have a person who is familiar with Hu people."


    All the officers and men heard the speech, their eyes brightened, and a graceful figure appeared in their hearts.


    And the reason why Li said that, of course, he had his own plan. There must be an end between black wolf and Hu Ji. This side must be seen. The reason why Mu duo wants to come here is that if he doesn''t want to assassinate him, it has nothing to do with Hu Ji.


    The most important thing is that if Hu Ji can solve these follow-up troubles, the soldiers who reject her because of her hu identity will be able to let go of the past, which is also good for him to take her back to Daqin.


    However, before that, I don''t know if I want to say hello first? After pondering for a while, he suddenly remembered that the news that he had brought back the prisoners of war must have spread all over the valley. I''m afraid Hu Ji already knew it.


    Helpless shaking his head, he is really concerned about chaos.


    "Young master, in that case, we''ll go down and make arrangements first." Zhong Limei stood up and moved his muscles. "Black wolf and his confidant are locked up in the next big tent, and they have sent heavy troops to guard."


    He nodded and waved to them to go down.


    At the end of the war, the number of prisoners of war and the number of casualties need to be busy for a while.


    When everyone went out, he took off his armor, lifted the curtain of the door and went to the next tent.


    Before going in, I didn''t forget to ask the bodyguard to summon Hu Ji.


    What surprised him was that he thought the master and servant should be discussing something, but he didn''t expect to see that although they were sitting side by side, they didn''t communicate at all.


    "You and I have been fighting for more than a month, but this kind of meeting is still far away from the quiet to see the development of the situation, even the smile on the corner of the mouth has not changed, but it is his calm attitude that makes the nameless fire in the heart of the black wolf more and more prosperous.


    "Big leader, you want to come back with him. This is it. Don''t let the impulse destroy everything. Don''t you want to see her?"


    It was the first time for Li to hear Mu duo speak. His voice was very ordinary, but there was a faint light of wisdom in his slightly green eyes.


    Murdoch''s words succeeded in calming down the black wolf, and his few wisdom gradually returned because of calmness.


    "Fusu, don''t try to irritate me. Although I have nothing now, you can''t expect me to betray my brother just because of her. If you want them to surrender, it''s up to you. If you want to use her to coerce me, it''s not enough. "


    He shrugged his shoulders and whispered in secret. It''s not by saying whether it''s enough or not. He didn''t expect to be so hard spoken.


    Just as he was about to say something, a enchanting voice came from behind him.


    "It''s really worthy of being the leader of black wolf. I haven''t seen you for a long time. You are still so domineering. Compared with your territory, I''m not qualified."


    "Hu - Hu Ji." The black wolf''s eyes flitted away and saw the charming figure standing at the door. Thinking of what he had just said, his face turned pale.


    And Mu duo''s eyes also brightened at the moment when Hu Ji appeared. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C206

    The atmosphere inside the tent was a little strange. Li gave a light cough and asked Hu Ji to sit down. As for the black wolf''s behavior just now, he didn''t have the idea of a good explanation.


    "Hu Ji, listen to me, I --"


    "I said Fusu, did you come to me to see them?" Hu Ji enchanting step by step came, ignoring the explanation of black wolf at a loss.


    From hook lips, looking at the beauty standing in front of him. "Don''t be too moved when you meet old friends."


    "Ha ha." Hu Ji covered her mouth and laughed, but only Li, who was standing opposite her, knew that the smile didn''t reach her eyes.


    "Hu Ji, how are you doing these days?" Black wolf opened his mouth, and he had to admit that he could not bear to see her close to other men. Instead of this, he had better keep her under house arrest.


    However, now I don''t even have the qualification of house arrest. I''m wrong step by step. Maybe I shouldn''t have promised to let her go to the battlefield in person.


    "Chief, look at her ruddy face, she must have a better life than in our tribe." This is the longest sentence Mu duo has said in such a long time. He squinted. It seems that his target is really Hu Ji.


    When Murdoch said this, his slightly turbid eyes suddenly radiated sharp light, and did not hide his hostility to Hu Ji.


    Hu Ji turned her head slowly and fixed her eyes on Mu duo. Looking at that, she was more interested in Mu duo than the black wolf.


    "Oh, who should I be? It turned out to be the leader of Mu duo mu. Why? In those days, the black wolf drove you out of the tribe for me. Now I''m gone, and you''re back like that? "


    Hu Ji''s tone is a little mean, which makes Li can''t help but pick eyebrows in surprise.


    This is not like Hu Ji.


    Well, there must be a reason for her to say this. Is there a grudge between them?


    If you don''t know, you think he is watching the play. But if you look carefully, you will find that his calf muscles haven''t relaxed all the time. It''s always ready to go.


    "Hu Ji, don''t say that. Mu Duo is also for the good of the tribe. "


    Black wolf''s words were sharply interrupted by Hu Ji again.


    "For the good of the tribe? Ha ha ha, then why did you drive him away? Now why do you want him back? Oh, by the way, because I betrayed you, didn''t I? So you can''t wait to get him back. " Hu Ji''s charming face was stained with a twisted smile.


    Li frowned, stood up and stood up in front of Hu Ji. His long black eyes were looking at those dark purple eyes with calming power.


    "Hu Ji, aren''t you so angry because you care?"


    Ignore the black wolf because of their own words and bright eyes, but closely staring at the expression on Hu Ji''s face, not let go a bit.


    Her purple eyes flashed, and her long eyelashes dropped.


    Hu Ji knew that she had lost her manners, but she was surprised to see Mu duo who shouldn''t be here. Originally, she thought that this man had already got out of Hu, but she didn''t expect to see him again.


    Moreover, his appearance can only show that the black wolf once again accommodated him.


    As for the reason for accommodating him, it must be that he thought she had betrayed the tribe.


    Although his betrayal is a fact, since Murdoch can come back, it means that at the beginning of his capture, the black wolf recognized his betrayal, otherwise, in a short time, he could not find Murdoch so quickly.


    However, she knew that she was not qualified to say anything about the black wolf, but her distrust hurt her.


    "Hu Ji, will you listen to me?" The black wolf scratched his disheveled hair and his eyes were full of anxiety.


    However, there are too many misunderstandings and knots between them. The reason why Mu duo appears is another secret, which makes him open his mouth.


    I''m afraid it''s ok if he doesn''t explain. If he really tells the truth, Hu Ji won''t forgive him any more.


    Hu Ji''s eyes are flowing and enchanting. She walks gracefully to the soft collapse, sits down next to him, and blinks in front of the two old friends.


    "I''m right here. You can explain it slowly." It doesn''t matter the tone, and from ambiguous posture, let the opposite two people look ugly.


    It''s happy to be close to Hu Ji. Since she can do so in front of them, it shows that there is nothing to hide their feelings in Hu Ji''s eyes.


    In this way, it is necessary to help Hu Ji to open the last remaining heart knot. In this way, back in Daqin, the sea is really broad and the sky is high with fish.


    The black wolf''s eyes like a wolf, a pair of black purple eyes of Huji began to dodge, this point, even from all in the heart tut tut wonder.


    It''s not like the decisive black wolf at all.


    As time went by, even Li began to worry about the black wolf. It was not easy for several people to sit down and have a chat. Who knows this guy didn''t speak all the time. He couldn''t help wondering whether it was a wrong decision to bring him back.And Huji''s face also gradually appeared impatient look, can''t help but urge.


    "Black wolf, when did you become so pussy? Don''t you want to explain? Say it


    The black wolf opens his mouth, and again he wants to talk.


    That''s right. Originally, he had a lot to say to Hu Ji. He wanted to ask her whether she was well, whether she would go with him, whether she loved him or not, and whether he loved her.


    But now it seems that there is no need to ask the first question. Moreover, at this moment, he found that although there were many obstacles between him and Hu Ji, he was surprised when he had to say that most of these obstacles were accompanied by bad memories.


    Perhaps, everything is wrong in the beginning, but when I was young and frivolous, I underestimated Hu Ji and overestimated myself. Now everything may be the result of their own.


    Black wolf''s idea, Hu Ji naturally does not know, what she can see is a big man who can''t say a word for a long time. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C207

    It has to be said that although Hu Ji has half of the blood of the Central Plains people, she is the daughter who grew up in Hu Di. Sometimes she is much more straightforward and straightforward than the Central Plains people.


    At the moment, I can''t see the black wolf acting like this, and his delicate white face soon became a little impatient.


    At this time, has been silent Murdoch opened his mouth, but, that speak enough to make the presence of people are shocked.


    "You don''t have to be aggressive. The chief is not willing to say it. Let me do it. Hu Ji, aren''t you curious why I came back? In fact, I didn''t leave at all. In those years, the chief didn''t drive me out of the tribe at all! " Murdoch gave a cold smile. "Well, is this explanation satisfactory?"


    "Murdoch Black wolf couldn''t believe staring at Mu duo, and then looked at Hu Ji in a panic. "No, Hu Ji, there''s a reason for all this."


    Hu Ji had already been stunned, and even Li was surprised. Before, Hu Ji had already told him what happened in those years. He thought that was the truth, but he didn''t expect that the real truth was hidden so deep.


    "Ha ha." Hu Ji suddenly laughed twice. Her delicate face was twisted. She looked at the black wolf and trembled, but she couldn''t say a word.


    Black wolf''s words is to admit that what Mu duo said is the truth, even if Hu Ji doesn''t want to admit it. As for the reason that black wolf said, she felt that there was no need to listen.


    Because the most moving thing that black wolf did in those years was to drive away Mu duo, who was his right arm at that time, for her sake. It can be said that this was the decisive thing that really prompted black wolf to enter her heart and let her regard him as her brother and relatives.


    But what I didn''t expect is that such a thing is false, which is equivalent to overthrowing everything she has done in these years from the beginning.


    The deepest anger made her speechless.


    Black wolf has never seen Hu Ji look like this. Now he strides forward and reaches for Hu Ji, but he is dodged by the other side.


    "Black wolf, you lied to me from the beginning. If I had known that, the black wolf tribe would not have been able to keep me. I regret that I have been under house arrest for so many years. You know what? I really see you as my brother. "


    Hu Ji''s tone suddenly calmed down as never before, but there was no emotion in the eyes of the black wolf. The cold eyes made the black wolf extremely strange, and also made him feel that there was something important to lose.


    "Hu Ji, don''t speak so high sounding. For so many years, the big leader has been very kind to you. What did he not meet with your request? What''s more, in order to get revenge, the big leader killed those enemies who were in trouble for you, which also caused a lot of resentment and brought much trouble to the tribe. Do you know? But you''re just a captive, and you''re really a bad wolf


    Mu duo looked at Hu Ji''s eyes, and the black wolf was struck by lightning after hearing Mu duo''s words. In the next second, he hit Mu duo''s stomach with a fist, which made Mu duo fall to the ground.


    He glanced at the blood from the corner of Mu duo''s mouth, took back his ready hand, and dared to scold his woman in front of him. This blow was light.


    However, from now already understand, there is mu duo in, after he said these words, this black wolf is completely lost the heart of Hu Ji, originally still have a little affection in, now afraid is only indifferent.


    Although he said that his goal had been achieved, or even over fulfilled, he could not help feeling distressed when he looked at Hu Ji, who was already extremely angry.


    However, Hu Ji was not an ordinary person. Her anger was soon suppressed by her, and even a faint smile appeared in the corner of her mouth. However, the smile was distorted.


    "Murdoch." Hu Ji Cang''s purple eyes calmly looked at the embarrassed person lying on the ground. The latter looked up and saw that she was so calm. He was also slightly surprised to open his eyes.


    "I think you misunderstood a few things." Hu Ji is in the tone of speaking.


    At the moment, even from some have to admire Hu Ji, the mood is perfect, and, can not be dazzled by such a blow, this let him take her back to Daqin plan more confident.


    "One, he didn''t say anything to me, but what do I do to him and the tribe? Did I ever hurt a brother? On the contrary, I am kind to my brothers and sisters in every tribe. Yes, I used your strength to revenge those who bullied me, and also attracted their anger. But did I lead you to fight them back in the end? Even if their territory is sent to our tribe, are these things my own aftermath. Those territories are enough for me to exchange revenge. "


    Although Hu Ji''s tone was cold, only she knew that her heart was bleeding at the moment. She thought that there were some things she didn''t have to say. She thought that her brothers knew.


    Now I find that everything is just my own beautiful fantasy.


    "Second." Hu Ji bit her back teeth, and her eyes were like a knife. Looking at Black Wolf and Mu duo''s pale face because of her words, she suddenly felt a trace of revenge."You said that I was captured and turned over. Yes, I am now. But you know, I''ve been struggling for so long, but what about your reinforcements? So many days, if you have the heart, a horse''s journey, one day can arrive. But you didn''t come. "


    Hu Ji sneered. "I don''t listen to the reason, I just look at the result. To tell you the truth, before I met you, I was still hesitating and guilty. I felt that I betrayed my brothers, but now, ha ha, I feel that I betrayed too late! "


    "Hu Ji, I know we owe you a lot, but can''t our feelings for so many years compare with this little white face''s words?" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C208

    Black wolf knew that the matter had come to this point, and he didn''t want to study the right and wrong, gratitude and resentment, who was right and who was wrong.


    He only knew that he and Hu Ji would not have any results. In this case, it is meaningless to discuss the past. But let him watch the woman who has been guarding for so many years get by other men, he is still unwilling.


    Away from being scolded by others, he just raised his eyelids and didn''t move.


    It''s not that he''s generous, but that he''s a loser. He''s a loser. Where''s he going to be?


    Secondly, and most importantly, he suddenly felt that the black wolf was very pitiful. He also understood about what happened in those years, but those who were in the game were confused. The entanglement of gratitude and resentment was too complicated. Who could clear it?


    It''s better to let everything go with the wind. It''s important to solve the immediate problems.


    "Ha ha - so many years of feelings?" Hu Ji''s smile was cold, and her purple eyes looked at him as cold as a knife. "But who knows what is true and what is false in all these years of feelings?"


    With Hu Ji''s words finished, the black wolf''s mountain like figure suddenly shook, and his face seemed to grow old in an instant.


    "Hu Ji, don''t deceive people too much!" Mu duo tried to get up from the ground, his turbid eyes shining. "Anyway, it''s true that you betrayed us. If you didn''t say where the big leader''s pulse is, how could he pierce it accurately! If you still have a little conscience, let this little white face let us go! "


    When it comes to maimen, Hu Ji''s face is also white. Li knows that this is the place in her heart where she really feels sorry for each other.


    However, sometimes the war is so cruel, what''s more, Hu Ji should understand that she didn''t directly take his life, it was to give her face.


    But mu duo suddenly turned his head and grasped the black wolf''s clothes with shaking hands. "Now you see, chief, she is unreliable."


    The black wolf looked at Hu Ji painfully and didn''t say a word.


    But Hu Ji''s straight back began to tremble slightly, her eyes drooping, people can''t see her look clearly, but familiar with her, I know that her heart has begun to shake, not to shake her choice, but to feel that she really owes the black wolf.


    That''s not good.


    Long and narrow black eyes flashed a dark light, and then from light cough for a while, know oneself should make a sound.


    "Murdoch." Li gets up from the soft collapse and walks slowly to Mu duo. He holds his collar with one hand and forces him to look at himself.


    "We have a saying. I don''t know if you''ve heard of it. It has always been so. In ancient times, there were thirty-six stratagems in the battlefield, which was originally a place where people were not tired of cheating. To tell you the truth, after capturing Hu Ji, she didn''t betray you. In fact, apart from maimen, she didn''t tell me anything about the military deployment of your tribe. If the situation is reversed and you have captured my people, I don''t need to say what you will do. "


    From the words like a hammer into Mu duo''s psychology, facing Mu duo can''t believe the eyes, from sneer.


    "Of course, I don''t want her to tell me, because it will bring her a lifelong shadow. She is a piece of jade. If you don''t cherish it well, I will cherish it. You say she owes you, but over the years, she has helped your tribe to lay down a lot of territory. In the final analysis, even if you are raising a counselor, you spend more effort than that. It''s a fair deal between you at most. "


    Li''s tone is not polite, sometimes he takes a look at the black wolf disdainfully, looks at the latter''s more and more ugly face, and continues to speak with a sneer.


    "As for the matter of maimen, I have been lenient, otherwise, I will kill you directly. According to Hu people''s personality, even if half of your subordinates refuse to surrender, at least half of them will lay down their weapons. "


    From the dark eyes deep as night, staring at the black wolf word by word said: "to tell you the truth, want to win, I have a lot of ways. I chose this one because I respect Hu Ji. I want to untie the knot in her heart. The reason why I fight you one-on-one is to make you lose heart and soul. I tell you, from today on, Hu Ji will be my person completely


    With the last sentence, he stretched out his long arm and directly took Hu Ji, who was standing on one side and caught tears, into his arms, letting her burst into tears in his arms.


    The black wolf was hit by the scene in front of him and stepped back subconsciously. His face was as pale as paper, and his body like a hill fell to the ground with soft legs.


    Head down, the whole person as if lost soul in general.


    "Do you have anything else to say to them?" From Hang head, in Hu Ji soft hair top lightly brand next kiss, say.


    The delicate body in the arms trembled, didn''t make a sound, just shook her head forcefully.


    Centrifugal satisfied with a smile, tight tight arm, in from embrace Hu Ji ready to turn away.


    Suddenly came the black wolf''s low voice with hoarseness."Hu Ji, I''m sorry."


    From the feeling sorry three words out, the arms of the Jiao body suddenly a stiff, heart low sigh, stopped to walk, but did not turn around, still back to the two people.


    And the black wolf obviously did not care whether the other side is looking at themselves, Hu Ji is willing to stop, is already very good.


    Black wolf finally understood what it meant to be different from the past. No matter what, he still wanted to say what he should say.


    "At that time, I did make use of you, but you must believe that later, I became more and more sincere to you, but I was too stupid to find my true heart."


    "Enough!" Hu Ji cut off the unfinished words of the black wolf, lying in his arms, said: "I don''t want to hear these words, and there''s no need to know. Take him with you and get out of here. This is the last thing I can do for you. " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C209-210

    Although they already have Shi LAN and Duan Murong, they both shoulder responsibilities. Moreover, as women from Central Plains, although they are the sons and daughters of the Jianghu, they still have a bottom line.


    Usually inside cuddle cuddle even if, no matter how much, from pour also don''t think much.


    So, although she has psychological preparation for Hu Ji''s bold style, thinking that it should come naturally, she never thought that she should be so bold!


    From gaping at her, but in the moment of seeing her expression, heart under a tight.


    Hu Ji closed her eyes, seemingly calm, but the tense clenching hands and the trembling eyelashes revealed her tension at the moment.


    Centrifugal helpless sigh, sure enough, no matter how bold, she is still a woman in the end.


    As for the reason why she did so, it is not difficult to understand.


    Li sighed and held her in his arms.


    Hu Ji originally thought that she would meet the other party, but she didn''t expect that she fell into a warm embrace. She was about to struggle to speak, but she was hugged more tightly, and then she left the sigh like tone.


    "Don''t force yourself. If you feel uncomfortable, there are many ways to vent." From holding her sat down, patted his left shoulder, black eyes deep looking at her. "Come on, lean on it."


    Hu Ji looked at him stubbornly, motionless, but there was a faint flash of tears in her pale purple eyes.


    Li shook his head helplessly, reached out and forced her head to buckle on his shoulder.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t look at you." From the meaning of this sentence, perhaps only Hu Ji himself understand.


    After a long time, li felt a damp feeling coming from her left shoulder. She understood that she finally released her emotion.


    That''s a good thing.


    Hu Ji is too stubborn and sometimes arrogant. Perhaps, it''s not accurate to say that she is arrogant. It''s more like a kind of self-protection. It should be because of her miserable experience as a child.


    Intuition tells Li that she doesn''t want him to see her tears.


    That''s why he came up with such a way.


    And smart as Hu Ji, naturally understand the reason to do so. The warmth and sour feeling in her heart mixed together, and finally let her tears overflow again after more than 20 years of absence.


    As if tears washed away these years of uncertainty in general.


    Leaning on her shoulders, her nose was full of ambergris fragrance, which made her feel very at ease.


    He just sat there until he felt half of his body stiff and didn''t move.


    Time has passed for a long time, I don''t know whether Hu Ji is still crying. Although I am worried, I promise not to look, so I won''t turn back. Therefore, he has been sitting there like a mountain.


    Knowing that a groan brought back his thoughts, Li still didn''t bow his head, but asked softly, "do you feel better?"


    Because he didn''t look down, what he didn''t know was that at the moment, Hu Ji opened her slightly confused eyes and was stunned for half a while before she was relieved.


    It was like waking up when I fell asleep.


    Hu Ji seemed to think of something, and suddenly got up from him, looking at her, but seeing her ruddy face, her heart relaxed.


    "It seems that you are relieved." With words, Li was ready to get up, but he kept a posture for a long time, even he was paralyzed. There''s no way. This is a normal physical reaction, especially the half of the place where Hu Ji leans against is not his own body.


    When Hu Ji saw him like this, she thought of everything that had happened before, and her face turned reddish when she fell asleep leaning on her shoulder.


    However, immersed in the struggle with her numbness, she naturally did not notice that Hu Ji''s face had changed.


    However, when Hu Ji saw Li wriggling her neck all the time, she came forward to massage her conscience.


    is naturally enjoying this rare gentleness, without knowing that the woman behind her make complaints about herself.


    No way, who let this man''s breath surprise people feel at ease, even let her cry tired after falling asleep, but, how can such a disgraceful thing be said.


    Hu Ji make complaints about her, but it is undeniable that she is very moved to see that she is so successful. Otherwise, she will not help with the massage.


    Li thought she was in a good mood, so she was in a good mood.


    "Young master."


    Duanmurong''s voice sounded outside the tent.


    "Come in."


    Duan Murong came in and saw the picture of the two people living in harmony. Her eyes didn''t change at all, and even her smile softened a lot.


    "Miss Hu Ji, I''m relieved to see you recover. There''s a bit of ginseng soup here. Drink it. " Duanmurong brought the porcelain bowl in his hand. After reaching for it and handing it to Hu Ji, he turned his head and said with a little pity: "this kind of thing, just let the servants do it."Duanmurong shook his head. "They are not as good as I can cook ginseng soup. Besides, Miss Hu Ji is a member of her own family. I should do so."


    "Since I''m from my own family, please call me Huji. It''s troublesome for girls to come and go. I''ll call you Rongrong later. " Hu Ji''s open mouth.


    Duan Murong was stunned, then gently laughed and nodded.


    The heart is a way, this girl of Hu Di is really unusual, especially Hu Ji. At the beginning, she became familiar with Shi LAN, but after a long time, even the address was changed by tacit understanding. I didn''t expect that Hu Ji should be so direct. However, it was unexpected that she didn''t hate it.


    "Well, Hu Ji, drink while it''s hot. By the way, young master, just now general Zhong asked me where you are. It seems that I have something to look for you. "


    Li Leng for a while, Hu Ji took ginseng soup to pick eyebrow to look at him.


    "Go ahead, the war over there has been decided. Although your generals are very capable, you still need to make up your mind about some things."


    Li was teased by Hu Ji and glared at her angrily. He secretly said that if it wasn''t for the sake of coming to see you, the goblin, could I leave there?


    However, Li Dao was not prepared to argue with her, so he took a look at Duan Murong, exchanged a soothing look, and walked out quickly. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C211

    "Rongrong, this ginseng soup tastes good." Hu Ji is not stingy of her praise, and duanmurong smiles softly. "Just like you like it. Originally I was worried that you would not get used to our food. Now it seems that you are worried too much."


    Hu Ji quickly finished, put the porcelain bowl aside, looked at duanmurong, and said with a smile: "you look indifferent, but for your own people, it''s unexpectedly gentle. Just now I saw him and I didn''t have the slightest jealousy in my eyes. You are more like a woman in the Central Plains. "


    "More?" Duanmurong didn''t understand her.


    "Yes." Hu Ji looked up and down at her and nodded. "Before, my understanding of the Central Plains was all seen in books. All the women in the Central Plains in the books were not able to get out of the gate. They were really boring. It was terrible to think about them. Even women like you who have made great achievements are as gentle as water. To tell you the truth, if it wasn''t for meeting you and Lan''er, I wouldn''t be happy to go back to Daqin with him. "


    Duan Murong was amused by Hu Ji''s words, covered his mouth and said with a light smile: "what the book says is a little mysterious, but if you want to say this is not credible, isn''t the rumor also not credible?"


    "Rumor? What rumors, rumors about me? " Hu Ji picks eyebrows, and then asks excitedly: "tell me."


    Duan Murong was stunned. He tilted his head and thought for a moment. He said frankly, "before the war, young master, he also collected your information. About you, we all think that you are a snake and scorpion woman with deep mind."


    "I am." Hu Ji gave a sinister smile. "Don''t be fooled by my current state."


    "Come on, don''t pretend. At the beginning, I thought it was hard to get close to you, but since you were with me, your smile has become more and more. Look, just now you were joking with me. " Duan Murong looked at her helplessly, but her black eyes were smiling.


    Hu Ji saw this, no longer funny, lying on the table looking at her.


    "In fact, those rumors are not entirely false. At the beginning, when I retaliated against my bullies, it was really cruel, but later I gave advice behind the scenes and rarely appeared, but the reputation of being vicious spread Hu Ji blinked. "However, it''s not unworthy of the name. After all, if anyone offends me, I will certainly redouble it."


    Duanmurong a pair of black eyes with a smile at her, noncommittal.


    Hu Ji sees this, straight body, helpless pick eyebrow.


    "You are such a good person when you treat your own people. It''s not like Lan''er. "


    Duan Murong was still smiling when she said the words in front of her, but when it came to the last sentence, she picked up her slender long eyebrows.


    "What does that mean?"


    Hu Ji shrugged. "I''m telling you the truth. She''s more thoughtful than you. What''s more, I''m close to him. You don''t really feel jealous after seeing her words. Although there is nothing on the surface, the subtle change of expression can''t escape my eyes. "


    "Although it may be difficult to get along with her, I like challenging things!"


    Duanmurong looks at Huji eager to try, but she can''t help her forehead. How does she feel that Li has installed an indefinite time bomb in her harem?


    However, this is also good. She and Lan''er have hidden responsibilities in their hearts. It''s not as straightforward as the people in front of them. Moreover, with such personality and intelligence, they probably know how to advance and retreat.


    So think, duanmurong or decided to help Shi LAN explain.


    "Hu Ji, listen to me. In fact, there''s a reason why Lan''er looks like that." Duanmurong took Hu Ji''s hand and motioned to the other side to sit at ease.


    "Why?"


    "Lan''er is actually the little leader of our Daqin forces." Duan Murong tried to explain the words that Hu Ji could understand. "If it had not been for sudden changes, we would not have met them at all. Although I am down now, I feel more reserved in my heart. What''s more, she bears family hatred, so she has a heavier mind than me. "


    Duanmurong''s words made Hu Ji a little silent, but she didn''t expect that the cold and calm person had such a miserable past.


    It''s a bit like myself.


    As soon as this feeling rose, she couldn''t suppress it. Suddenly, Hu Ji had an idea that she wanted to help her.


    "Ha ha."


    "What are you laughing at?"


    "Hu Ji, you say I''m cold in face and warm in heart. Aren''t you the same?" Duanmurong looked at her narrowly and laughed. When Hu Ji saw that her careful thought had been pierced, she said frankly, "yes, I''m not like you women in Central Plains. Everything is hidden in my heart and I''m very subdued."


    Duanmurong shook his head, got up and poured a cup of tea for them.


    "Try it."


    Hu Ji took it and drank it.


    Duanmurong chuckled. "You are very generous. But when you get back to Daqin, you have to take it back. "


    "What do you mean?" Hu Ji asked subconsciously.


    Duanmurong hesitated for a moment, pondered for a moment, then said: "do you know?""I know that." Hu Ji waved her hand and looked at her with her cheek. "But isn''t he the eldest son of Daqin?"


    "But it''s not Ying Zheng''s favorite child." Duan Murong took the way, then looked at the pair of confused pale purple eyes, sighed and explained: "the Central Plains is not like the Hu Di, the fight for rights is fierce. In your land of Hu, the great leader is respected, and those who can do it live in it. In the Central Plains, although it is also a place for those who are able to live, it is generally limited to the children of emperors. The father passes on the son, so for the son, he has to defeat all his brothers. What''s more, above the court hall, there are -- "


    Duanmurong suddenly stopped.


    "Go on." Hu Jizheng listened attentively, but he stopped abruptly, and his heart was not up and down.


    Duanmurong chuckles, pretending to be mysterious.


    "The next young master will tell you naturally. In fact, what I know is not comprehensive. Maybe Lan''er knows more about this kind of thing. What''s more, you are so smart that when you get to Daqin, you will naturally understand. "


    "You''re smart, too."


    "But there''s a specialty in art." Duanmurong smiles a little, pats Hu Ji''s hand, turns around and goes out. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C212

    "What are you talking about, so happy!" He opened the curtain of the tent door and glanced at the crowd with a smile on his face.


    "Young master!" All of them got up from the chair and prepared to salute. They waved their hands and went straight to the top to sit down. "If you''re happy today, you''ll get rid of these empty rites and get down to business."


    "Young master, although those Hu people came back with us, they were not honest one by one. Because of your orders, we dare not suppress them. They are more and more arrogant, and we have assigned a lot of troops to guard them. " A deputy general to from Baoquan, discontented said.


    After pondering for a moment, he bent his index finger slightly and knocked on the armrest of the chair. "Since they don''t know what''s good or what''s bad, let''s set an example to others. In this way, Bai Qi --"


    left his side, looked at Bai Qi and said, "it''s up to you. It''s beautiful, but it can''t pass."


    "Don''t worry, young master. My subordinates will handle it properly." White face emerged a trace of fierce smile, from pick eyebrows, pretending not to see.


    Bai Qi naturally takes away the strong murderous spirit, which just causes a deterrent to them. It''s much better to give Bai Qi this matter than to Zhong LiMao.


    "Since they believe in force, you have to let them have a long memory. Otherwise, they will be restless all the time, and the frontier of the Qin Dynasty will be in chaos all the time. "


    "Yes Bai Qi heard the speech and said, "don''t worry, young master. I will definitely impress them."


    The last four words, with an aggravating tone, nodded, turned their eyes again, looked at Zhong Li and said, "what else?"


    "There is one thing I need you to decide. As for the Shangshu of this war, I''ve sent people back to Daqin quickly. It''s estimated that your majesty will send us back in a few days. So, how many people are we going to leave behind to guard Hudi? What''s more, how to supply the armaments? Besides, what about the prisoners? " Zhong Li''s eyebrows locked tightly, hesitated for a moment, and continued: "there is one more thing."


    "Those Hu people are a little emotional. I heard that they are worried about their relatives who are still in the rear area. They were all old and weak women and children. Although there were soldiers left behind, the front was defeated and the rear was in chaos. If you are attacked by bandits or wild wolves in this area, you will lose your life. "


    "Oh?" Zhong LiMao''s words made Li zhengse get better. It was his negligence.


    He turned his head, looked at the first deputy general, and said coldly, "why didn''t you say that?"


    It was the first time for the deputy general to see Li''s face like this. He turned pale, got up from his chair, half knelt down and said, "excuse me, sir. I didn''t hear from my subordinates about this."


    "Hum." Li Leng snorted, looked at him like electricity, and then said in a cold tone: "is all your information collected by hand? As a general, don''t you have your own judgment? Or do you think you are not qualified for the position of general and want to be a soldier


    From a series of questions to the deputy will not consciously tremble, face a color of panic, forehead beans big sweat constantly out.


    Not only him, but also the people sitting next to him looked away in surprise, only white as usual. Indeed, for them, they have never seen Li be so fierce in both voice and color. In addition, he was originally far away from the reputation of Confucianism. Although he fought vigorously these days, everyone thought that he was still a moderate.


    But did not expect, today is to touch from the thunder point.


    For a moment, everyone was a little quiet.


    He glanced at the crowd. "I hope it doesn''t happen again. As a commander, not to mention that every soldier under his command should understand it, but at least he should know what most of them are thinking about. If he does not understand the minds of the masses, how can he better command them? "


    Li''s words made people look at each other, but when they calm down and think about it, they feel that what they said is very reasonable.


    "Don''t forget, the dike of a thousand miles is broken in the ant nest. Don''t lead to a bigger disaster because of your little negligence. What''s more, you are the elite power of the Empire, and you should not have such problems. "


    This sentence is for all the generals.


    Zhong Li''s heart was shocked when he heard the words. He looked up and sat on the top of the table. Although he was dressed in casual clothes, he was dignified. He became more and more determined to follow this man.


    What I don''t know is that this time I happened to be angry, which made people more convinced of myself. This is also a surprise.


    "Well, this time, it''s a wake-up call. Get up. " Leave and wave.


    The deputy general first raised his eyes and looked away. When he saw that his face was as usual, he got up and sat down carefully.


    He picked up the tea which had been made on the table, took a sip and moistened his throat. Then he said, "I''d like to hear what you think about several things that general Zhong said just now."


    Zhong LiMao exchanged a look with all the people, and then said, "we discussed that in addition to the personnel stationed in the previous cities, we should leave 10000 elite soldiers to guard here. As for the way to deal with the Hu prisoners, we have not yet agreed. At present, there are mainly two entanglements. First, if we put it back, it will pose a great threat to the 10000 elite soldiers we left behind. If we just kill them, it will cause a counterattack, and it will also have a negative impact on our later rule of Hudi. As for armament, we have not yet reached a conclusion. "He nodded away. "It''s absolutely impossible to kill people in the local area, but it''s OK to set an example to others. Those captives, except those who resist fiercely, try their best to appease those who can. I have my own way to make them willingly submit to the rest


    A dark light flashed from the fundus of the eye.


    "In addition, I will inform my father and emperor about the issue of armament and grain, and then inform the border guards to supply them and open up a grain transportation road. It should not be a big problem for them to guard heavily." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C213

    After pondering for a while, Li frowned and said, "ten thousand elite soldiers are still a little less, but no matter how many they are, they can''t be drawn out. Let''s borrow soldiers from the border first. The rest will be transferred after we return to the capital of Qin. "


    When they heard the words, they all nodded.


    Generally speaking, the final work was very fast, but in three days, the Hu soldiers in the valley settled down and were honestly locked up in their limited places. However, they were still a little resentful.


    As for other things, they have been arranged in an orderly way. The soldiers from the border areas have also come, and they are making every effort to let Zhong LiMao practice.


    Most importantly, late last night, the letter sent by Qindu was finally delivered to him. Ying Zheng has already said in the letter that he must leave the day after tomorrow at the latest.


    Looking at the meaning of his letter, it seems that something happened in Qindu.


    After all, no matter how well he did here, he couldn''t be king in Hudi. His main battlefield was in the treacherous capital of Qin.


    Therefore, the immediate priority is to solve the hidden danger of the remaining Laker soldiers as soon as possible.


    Thinking about this, Li summoned the soldiers outside the tent, whispered a few words, turned around, put on the silver shining armor again, and stepped out of the tent.


    When he got to the largest training ground in the valley, he saw that the soldiers of the Qin Dynasty had formed a huge circle. In the middle of the circle, the remaining Hu prisoners of war stood out.


    Most of the people who looked at him were on guard, and they didn''t mean well.


    Li had a headache. He believed that if he gave each of them a weapon at the moment, they might be able to get rid of the rebellion on the spot.


    It seems that even after they go back, he has to let the generals who stay here beat them from time to time.


    "Soldiers, I know that everyone is worried about their relatives." From the first sentence straight to the point, and seize the weakness of almost everyone, suddenly, the original still some restless people immediately quiet down, by countless pairs of eyes watching, from the corner of the mouth still keep a smile.


    "The war in Hudi has been going on for a hundred years, and the conflicts between tribes are constant. I believe that the reason why you defend the rule of the black wolf is that he has brought you a few years of peace after reunification, which makes you strong and comfortable. "


    Li''s voice is very penetrating, and Hu people''s eyes gradually focus on him.


    "However, only relying on your own strength can''t maintain the peace of Hudi for a long time. You want to attack the Central Plains, but your strength is not enough. The fact is that our elite soldiers from the Central Plains have already won the battle here, let alone you want to invade the Central Plains. "


    "Therefore, if we want to make Hu Di truly usher in a long-term peace, we have to unite!"


    Inseparable from the trace of looking to a hidden corner, the corner of the mouth hook hook.


    "I know that you are doubting and distrusting. However, I am here to assure you that as long as you don''t have different intentions, my officers and men of the Qin Dynasty are willing to be the patron saint of Hudi to maintain the peace of Hudi. Of course, my request is that you put down your weapons and be an ordinary hu man from now on. "


    "What you say is light. You people in the Central Plains have a saying that you are not of our own race, and your heart will be different. If you really let the people of Central Plains rule us, Hu Di will fall into eternal darkness, be oppressed and never come out. "


    Suddenly, a figure came out of the hiding place. He left his eyes and looked at Mu duo. Beside Mu duo, it was the black wolf who bowed his head and said nothing.


    The one who said this was naturally Murdoch with a bad face.


    It seems that he thinks highly of him. Such a person who can''t judge the situation really makes him want to bypass his life.


    However, this is obviously not the time for trouble.


    The radian from the corner of his mouth remained unchanged. He took a step forward. With the momentum of deterrence, he immediately suppressed the restless crowd again because of Mu duo''s words.


    Mu duo''s face became a little ugly. The black wolf just looked lazily, and then he was silent.


    "The Central Plains is vast in territory and abundant in resources. What we people in the central plains are good at most is tolerance. If you say so, is not the world in chaos? In my opinion, it''s Murdoch. You''ve done it yourself. " From the voice of light, but do not lose strength.


    "The most important thing is that it really annoys us. Even if we kill you again, we will certainly have no future trouble." My eyes are cold. "Or Murdoch, if you make up your mind, do you think I must keep your lives?"


    Mu duo''s face turned white, but he still insisted: "if we fight back, you can''t go out completely!"


    "Ha ha." I laugh. "I''ve heard too much about this threat, and I''m still talking about it. Don''t you think it''s ridiculous? What''s more, our soldiers in Daqin have never been afraid. We have 10000 more soldiers now. Even the former soldiers, I''m sure you can''t get out of this valley. ""It doesn''t matter if you can''t get out of the valley. Don''t forget, if you are all lost here, then those old enemies of your black wolf tribe may unite and take revenge on those old and weak women and children."


    From the words, every sentence hit on the other side''s weakness.


    Hu people''s faces began to appear loose color.


    Mu duo''s face turned green and red, and suddenly he roared.


    "What nonsense


    Said, with fast speed out of the side of the soldiers waist knife, rushed to the front of the left.


    Not far away from the trace to stand in the body side not far from the white make a slightly uneasy eyes, according to his five senses, Mu duo''s speed can be called turtle speed.


    After all, he is a counsellor. I really hope he can have the force of black wolf.


    Li even took the time to look at the black wolf''s look, still a calm look of Wu Bo, which made Li frown. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C214

    Although the atmosphere in the big account was a little cold, it was not serious.


    Li Li tilted his legs and said to Zhong Limai leisurely, "it''s a slight to leave your pro guard as the guard of the Valley this time. However, you should also pay attention to their emotions. Don''t let them have a misunderstanding."


    Zhong LiMao looked upright and said, "don''t worry, young master. I will support my soldiers for a thousand days. Since they are my soldiers, they will never be in a mood because of such things. Otherwise, I will deal with them by military law."


    Li waved his hand, picked his eyebrows and said, "don''t be so serious. They are also hard-working. When they go back, they will be rewarded.


    Zhong LiMao looks happy, in the end is his own soldiers, mouth said that, but the bottom of my heart still believe them, so from the words just said his heart, eyes deep to embrace boxing way: "thank young master."


    Leave to get up, will clock from ignorance to lift up, then the line of sight between him and Bai Qi glanced for a while, chuckle.


    "Even if it''s your pro guard, it doesn''t make sense to just work without giving rewards. How can you maintain your prestige after a long time? This time, your pro guard army should be regarded as the first merit. After returning to Daqin, I will certainly report back to my father and emperor to praise you. In addition - "


    From the line of sight swept to stand on the side of the white.


    "Whether you want to go back to Daqin with me or stay in Hudi, you''ve got your revenge. If you want to leave, I won''t stop you."


    As soon as the words came out, Bai Qi didn''t say anything, but Zhong Li was the first to laugh.


    "Young master, you said that. This boy is eager to join the army. He looks like he can''t be quiet. If he stays in Hu Di, he must be a bandit. If you let him go, with his evil spirit, he may be fighting with others next time he sees him. So, apart from following you, who can restrain his evil spirit? "


    Bai Qi was so teased by Zhong LiMao that he was not angry at all. On the contrary, he followed his words, looked at Li Ji and roared and said: "what general Zhong said is, young master, you can''t see my mind after so long? Originally, I wanted to join the army. Now I''m following you. I feel that I have a place to use. Naturally, I don''t want to go anywhere. "


    "Good!" From waiting is his words, patted Baiqi already appears some strong shoulder, black eyes tightly staring at each other, slowly said: "Baiqi, you know, back to Daqin, there may be a lot of dangerous waiting for us. It was a battlefield without smoke. It was thousands of times more dangerous than such a battlefield. You don''t have the brains of general Zhong, but you''re not stupid. So, I need your absolute trust in me, and don''t use it. Can you do it? "


    Bai Qi''s eyes trembled, and finally slowly returned to firmness, and then nodded.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Bai Qi will trust him wholeheartedly."


    Li knows that although Bai Qi says so, there are some rash personalities in his heart that can not be changed for a while. However, he is not in a hurry. Therefore, he nodded his head and did not mention this topic.


    "Young master." Just at this time, a low male voice came from outside the tent.


    Li and Zhong Li Mei look at each other for a moment and nod. Zhong Li Mei strides to the door, stretches out his head, and then quickly shrinks back.


    "How''s it going?"


    "Black wolf and Mu duo have been walking aimlessly in Hu Di, and there is no communication between them. Young master, what should we do next? Do you want to keep following? "


    That''s right. When black wolf and Murdoch leave the valley, Li gives Zhong LiMao that look, that is to ask him to send someone to follow them and let the tiger go back to the mountain. This kind of thing doesn''t really happen to Li.


    After pondering for a moment, he put his hands around his chest and one hand on the other arm.


    "Follow them, they won''t stop communicating all the time."


    "But do you follow all the time? It''s not a long-term solution. " Zhong Limai thought of Mu duo''s eyes when he was leaving, and he frowned unconsciously.


    "And that Murdoch, a man of that personality, who doesn''t shed tears when he doesn''t see the coffin, is afraid that there will be another incident."


    "You''re right." Pick your eyebrows. "Let them follow for a while. If there is no other abnormality, kill Mu duo and let the black wolf go."


    "Let the black wolf go?" Zhong LiMao stood aside and looked at Li with some disapproval. "Although black wolf doesn''t have too many playful hearts, he is a spiritual leader for those Hu people, and his own strength can''t be underestimated. If --. "


    Zhong Li''s unfinished words were blocked by Li.


    "Don''t worry. Black wolf''s pulse has been broken. He has no reward from immortality. With his pride, he will not go back to be a leader at all. Otherwise, he would not have refused so readily if I had said something just now. "


    When Li said this, Bai Qi suddenly realized that Li was such a determined answer from the black wolf. Thinking about this, his worship of Li deepened a layer.


    When Zhong LiMao thought about it carefully, he felt that what Li said was really reasonable. Moreover, without the wind, although the black wolf''s personal combat power could not be underestimated, it could not pose a great threat to the soldiers of the Qin Dynasty.Therefore, he no longer entangled in this problem, but turned and went to the gate of the tent again, and told the messenger the order of leaving.


    Then when I turned around again, my face was already relaxed.


    "Now, the overall situation has been decided, and the rest of the situation has been cleared up. I''m proud to return to Daqin in two days."


    Li Qingxiao, today''s Zhong LiMao, after all, is not as calm as his later military achievements. For him now, the victory is so beautiful, which really opens a very good beginning for his war career.


    "However, I know that all this is due to you. If you had not been promoted, I would not have been able to enter the camp of the golden fire cavalry, let alone make such achievements. In the future, if you need anything, just tell me. I will go through fire and water without hesitation! "


    Zhong Limai looks at Li and holds his fist firmly. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C215-216

    From the corner of the mouth even a trace of blood, indix smelled from the taste of blood, the color of the blood eyes became deeper.


    Of course, Yuji Sasaki''s body is not particularly peaceful. There is a trace of blood in his mouth, and the blood in Yuji Sasaki''s mouth is just gushing out.


    From the spirit of the fight with Yuji Sasaki, now has the upper hand: "Sasaki, you really can''t let go of this obsession between the magician and the capable?"


    Li uses his elbow to push this Yuki Sasaki to the ground, and then the whole person suppresses Yuki Sasaki so that he can''t move.


    Yuji Sasaki spat blood in his mouth, and then he laughed ferociously: "Li, you are too naive. Even if I lose today, I will never surrender to the fallacy you said."


    Yuji Sasaki didn''t expect that Li''s mental strength was so tough. He tried all the time, but he didn''t succeed. On the contrary, he was attacked by Li.


    "Then don''t blame me for my lack of friendship." Li opened his eyes wide, and then hit Yuji Sasaki on the head.


    The world created by Yuji Sasaki began to collapse, and it came to reality as soon as his eyes closed and opened. The moment he opened his eyes, he saw that Emile belline''s hair was fluttering.


    Then the fireball in her hand aimed at the magician general, and the fireball penetrated the magician general''s body.


    The magician general fell, and Yuji Sasaki''s body also fell. The soldiers who are still fighting stopped their attack and watched their leader fall in confusion. For a moment, they didn''t know whether to attack or how to do it.


    At this time, Shangshan Keyun arrived with a group of four with nuts. Some unstable Shangshan Keyun was held in his arms: "how are you, are you ok?"


    He knew the danger of this plan, he had considered giving up, but Shangshan Keyun was not willing to give up, so he had no choice but to let Shangshan Keyun carry it out.


    "Well, I can''t die." Shangshan Keyun''s eyebrows are curved, and he is very happy.


    Li immediately said to the confused Army: "the war manager who has been leading the battle is dead."


    Li takes a look at bigenguo, who shows the separated body of the war manager in front of the public.


    At that moment, the soldiers who belonged to the magician were more confused. At this time, Hideki Takizawa also appeared in front of the army. There was another person beside her, a military general.


    General Takizawa, who regards him as an elder, has never been able to beat him. He says that he is old and the order should be made by young people.


    Finish saying to look for a person to treat the injury of Takizawa Xiuzhi, and then follow the horse nonstop to come.


    Li bowed respectfully to the general, who didn''t have a good face to Li.


    Then the general said to those soldiers who were originally in the military: "soldiers, it''s time for us to stop fighting for thousands of years. Now, there is a young man, you all know, who is Li."


    "Under Li''s leadership, there is no distinction between the capable and the magician, and there is no such discrimination. In his eyes, everyone enjoys real peace, freedom and equality."


    "After so many years of war, we have suffered countless losses. We are just fighting for a better place, and then fighting against each other. Now, with the guidance of separation, we can get rid of all this, and we can share all the good things in this continent. "


    "Since Li Maozhi can give us such a good life, I would like to believe that he can give us a truly peaceful, stable and equal life." With that, the military general saluted at the highest level.


    Those who originally belonged to the military also followed Li Maozhi to salute at the highest level.


    "Senior general, I can''t be separated from ordinary people. What I can do is now. The people who were oppressed by the war managers have been executed by us. Like all the people, you also have the right of your own choice." From the throat above flashing yellow light, his voice spread across the vast army.


    "Leave."


    "Leave."


    "Leave."


    All of a sudden, Li''s name is one after another in this group of people. Li and Hideki Takizawa are watching all this, and their obsession has finally come true.


    Half a year later, the sun is just right, the sound of the waves is also coming, lying on the beach chair blowing a little song, not to mention how happy I am.


    Elizabeth squatted on the edge of the road, learning to pile sand for the children on the edge. Elizabeth''s little shovel in her hand was a little disobedient. Every time she shoveled the sand, it would fall on Li Li.


    It was a little uncomfortable from the beginning, but now he was quite used to it. He let Elizabeth do as much as she wanted, and then he played the ditty himself, and he was very happy.


    From the other side came two girls wearing huge beach caps and sunglasses. One of the most attractive was the pair of striped rabbits on the chest. Under the background of bikini, it seemed that they were ready to come out at any time.The other face was very beautiful, but her expression was cold, as if the hot sun could not melt her expression. Walking side by side, they were a beautiful scenery on the beach.


    When Yongshan grey came back from surfing, he was still dripping with water. Then he lay down on the side and bounced up: "Yo, how can this little white sand play? It''s all on this chair."


    He took a look away from him and said, "it''s a little strange. Yong Shan Hui patted his abdominal muscles, which were not prominent. Li suddenly felt that he was going to spit out lunch in the evening.


    "Oh, how did your prediction skill fail? Didn''t you use it well before Emile belline took a cold coke and said.


    Behind Emile belline are the stout garava and Kapil, who are short of more than a dozen different kinds of iced drinks.


    Shangshan Keyun took a cup: "I think it''s lazy for a long time. I can''t use my ability very much."


    Li Li opened one eye, and then his hands lit up with blue light. The dozens of drinks, including those in everyone''s hands, were frozen into ice: "my strength is still there."


    This action led to all kinds of light behind the beat, from the vast beach is from the continuous scream.


    In any case, from this life of eating and waiting for death, we have done it, and we have done it. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C217

    Nose smell that familiar breath, she did not look back, but looked up at the beautiful starry sky outside the Great Wall, gently opened his mouth.


    "I''m very happy, young master."


    Li stood side by side with her head, her black eyes locked on the delicate and pretty face under the moonlight. I had to admit that if it was from the delicate degree of the face, Shi Lan was the first woman he had ever seen.


    However, at the moment, some of her mindless words obviously make Li a little confused.


    Shi LAN didn''t seem to be ready to wait for the answer, but said directly: "originally, Rongrong and I felt that we didn''t have enough company for you. Now, you have Hu Ji, originally I should be happy for you, but I don''t know why, now, my heart is a little painful. Just, a little bit. "


    Shilan black to the extreme pupil in the moonlight slightly looked at him pitifully, suddenly let him feel infinite tenderness in the heart.


    "Don''t look at me like that." Shi LAN suddenly turned around and dropped her eyes. "This kind of look will make me mistakenly think that you are pitying me."


    From some helpless, straightened her body, forced her to look at himself.


    "Silly girl, what nonsense are you talking about. Tell me the truth, do you really care about me being with Hu Ji? "


    "No, it''s not." Shi LAN shakes his head, as if afraid of misunderstanding, grabs his sleeve and explains nervously. "I know, I shouldn''t be jealous. But I was really jealous. I know she''s coming. I can''t help following her. She hasn''t come out for such a long time, and she has sent the bodyguard away. I, I understand. "


    Shi Lan''s words were a little confused, but Li understood them.


    It is because I understand, so I feel more worried.


    "Lan''er, listen to me." He hugged her and said, "you are jealous because you care. Everyone''s way of expressing their feelings is different. I don''t mean that Rongrong doesn''t envy or care. But, your jealousy, makes me happy. That''s it. "


    Stone orchid whole body a stiff, then take the facial expression that can''t believe, Leng Leng lift Mou to look at to leave.


    It seems that in her cognition, there has never been a man who would not mind the jealousy of a woman. What Shi LAN doesn''t know is that the man in front of her is from the 21st century. She doesn''t mind her jealousy, which can''t be called jealousy at all!


    Under the moonlight, the delicate little face slightly twisted, a pair of almond eyes with faint water light, slightly stupefied looking at him, this scene, centrifugal into a soft.


    Hands can''t help but ring the front woman''s slender waist, and then slowly pull her closer.


    Maybe the moon is too charming, maybe the atmosphere is too gentle.


    Shi Lan was so stupefied that she was allowed to get closer and closer slowly. The distance between them was getting shorter and shorter, and their breathing was slowly intertwined.


    Only when she felt the gentle touch on her lips did she feel as if she had just woken up from a dream and pushed away.


    Li was easily pushed away by her when she was unprepared. It has to be said that among the three women, Shi LAN is worthy of the first place in terms of martial arts.


    "Yes, I''m sorry." Shi Lan was a little panicked. She lowered her head and couldn''t see the expression on her face at the moment. However, from her red ears, she must be very shy.


    From the subconscious head touched his lips, it seems that there is just a short gentle moment.


    "I''m really sorry. I still can''t help it. You know, I''m - I''m - I''m - I''m not getting revenge. "


    "All right." He stretched out his hand and hugged her again. He tightened his arm and whispered in her ear, "don''t blame yourself. I understand. Don''t force yourself to do things you don''t want to do. I can afford to wait. "


    Looking at the stone orchid in the moonlight, with tears falling silently, he felt that the complicated psychology of this moment would be remembered in his life.


    "It''s windy at night. Go back and have a rest early." Li helped her to straighten her long arms and smile.


    Shi LAN nodded and turned to leave.


    From looking at the slender figure, I took a breath. It''s really not easy to enjoy. Especially, the women you are facing are still so difficult.


    But he just enjoyed it.


    The night passed quickly. When Hu Ji woke up on the second day, she felt a pair of strong arms holding her tightly. When she opened her eyes, she saw Li''s pretty face.


    Hu Ji''s cheek was a little red for a while. As she was thinking about what to do, she opened her eyes.


    "You wake up --" Very natural from the other side of the forehead down a kiss, and then sit up. "You go for a second, I''ll go out."


    Get up and put on your clothes quickly.


    "Are you going to comfort your two broken confidants?" The voice of coquettish after death suddenly rings out, leave the hand of dress abruptly one meal. "Hu Ji, I hope you can live in peace."


    Hu Ji holds her head with one hand, her pale purple eyes are shining, and she looks at Li Li with a kind of charm."Who says we are not peaceful? I''m just telling you the truth. Otherwise, tell me, where''s your mink long tail? "


    From turn around, looking at lying on the bed, all kinds of goblins, helpless to explore breath.


    "What are you trying to say?"


    Hu Ji shrugged and lay back again.


    "I don''t want to say anything. As long as you know, I''m not a woman who makes trouble out of no reason. If I go to see them, I''ll go to see them. I''m the first to get there. If I were you, I would feel bad. What''s more, they met you earlier than I did. I understand the meaning of "first come, last served". I owe them that. "


    With that, Hu Ji took the lead in closing her eyes without waiting for a reply.


    Standing in front of the bed, looking at a pair of I have fallen asleep, you don''t bother me, Hu Ji shook her head helplessly.


    This girl is very strange. Sometimes this kind of inexplicable thought really made him a little overwhelmed.


    He helped to pull up the quilt that had just slipped down to show the fragrant shoulder because of her movement. He looked at her for a while, then turned around and stepped out of the tent. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C218

    He ordered the soldiers, but no one was allowed to enter without Hu Ji''s command. Then he left at ease.


    In fact, Hu Ji was really wrong. He didn''t want to go to duanmurong and Shi LAN, but to see the dismissal of Hu people.


    Tomorrow the army will go back to the capital of Qin. Naturally, he will go to the capital again.


    Fortunately, the demobilization of the Hu people was very smooth. Many of the Deputy generals said that if the soldiers of the Qin Dynasty were stationed, they would help.


    Li and Zhong Li Mei look at each other, and they smile at each other. It seems that the effect of last night''s drinking is surprisingly good.


    When all the Hu people dispersed, the valley became empty. Li knew that the empty part was all the soldiers of the Qin Dynasty who had lost their lives in the war.


    Li coughed a little, and said slowly: "the valley is beautiful. It''s really good. Although our lost brothers can''t bring their bodies back to Daqin, they can be placed here, which can help them not to be ghosts."


    As soon as the words came out, the faces of those soldiers who followed behind all appeared a look of surprise.


    To be able to give their brothers a piece of pure land after their death is the last thing they can do for them and the last comfort.


    Therefore, from this order, almost all of them put down their work and began to carry out it. Those who have no corpses will be put down their clothes by familiar people as burial mounds to express their grief.


    In any case, at least from the feeling that people after this matter, the expression on the face are relaxed a lot.


    Half a day later, a large area of yiguanzhong has been formed. Standing in the front, he saluted deeply to yiguanzhong. Naturally, the soldiers behind him saluted with him.


    After the ceremony, Li slowly said: "I will order the generals stationed in Hu Di to come here regularly to worship our meritorious officials!"


    "Thank you!" He didn''t look back, but he knew that he must have knelt down behind him.


    If we say that we used to use our army like a God to make people admire us, now even his character is admirable.


    If you look back from this moment, you can see the soldiers kneeling behind you. Everyone looks at him with a trace of fanaticism, just like a devout believer.


    Just at this time, the system, which had not moved for a long time, finally sent out a wave that made him excited again.


    If it is true that the further back, the more difficult it is to re open the turntable. Before, he thought that as long as the final battle was won, the system turntable would be re opened, but he never thought that there was no movement.


    Now it seems that his subconscious action just now made people feel grateful and finally started the turntable again.


    Because of this episode, after the sacrifice, let''s go to Houshan alone.


    Hu Ji is still sleeping in the tent. There is no quiet place in the valley. It was found that the top of the mountain was quiet and safe last time I had a night meeting with Hu Ji.


    So, from a step of the path straight to this came.


    After sitting cross legged, Li immediately sank into the system space and was already familiar with it. The turntable rotated rapidly and finally stayed in the equipment column. Then, I saw a green jade pendant flying slowly towards him.


    He reached out to catch it. The green light bloomed and then suddenly closed. When he looked at it, it was like a very ordinary jade pendant. But when he looked at it carefully, he would feel it was brilliant and introverted.


    Quickly put the jade pendant in the front of the chest and look at the introduction on the turntable.


    "Qianlantianxiang: it''s a jade pendant that was exiled in the world during the war of the ancient gods and demons. It was originally a primary magic weapon used by the gods and demons to protect their body. Although the passage of time has made its magic power not as great as before, the skinny camel is bigger than the horse. If you wear it, you can counteract each other''s attack without any difference."


    From feeling the shape of the jade pendant in front of the chest, standing on the top of the mountain, looking at the direction of Daqin from afar.


    Half an hour has passed since he came out of the system space. During this half an hour, he has been thinking about the situation he may face after returning to Daqin.


    In fact, it''s a dangerous move for him to go out of the Great Wall this time. Although he plays this game well, it''s an indisputable fact that Daqin''s defense is weak because of his departure.


    From ancient times to the present, there are also many examples of princes who are too far away to compete for the throne.


    Although his situation is different from that of those people, he does not think that Hu Hai and Zhao Gao will give up such a good opportunity to do nothing when they are away from the capital of the Qin Dynasty.


    Although there is a temporary ally of Yin Yang family, he knows that it is unwise to put all his hopes on others.


    At the moment, his palace has Chu ruo''s father in it, so it must be OK.


    On the other side of the Yin Yang family, as long as they guarantee that the war will always be successful, I believe that the moon god will always be on his side.Most of all, he has a dark move, lees.


    A mi away from the eyes, eyes sharp.


    With Lisi, even if Zhao Gao wants to make a big move, it''s hard to implement it.


    Therefore, we can be sure that even if they make small moves on the other side of the capital, they will not hinder his foundation.


    But I don''t know what will happen after he goes back. I have to guard against this.


    Before I came here, I attacked the net forces, but after such a long time, it is estimated that their vitality has almost recovered.


    Moreover, according to Lee''s ambition, if he didn''t knock for such a long time, he was afraid that he would have two hearts.


    As for the jade pendant I just got from the system space, Li bowed his head and looked at the green jade lying quietly in the palm of his hand.


    Can you counteract an indifference attack?


    That''s one more life.


    If this jade is used well, it may be able to achieve unexpected results.


    A dark light flashed from the bottom of my eyes. Then I raised my head and put the jade treasure into my arms. It must be a high-quality product. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C219

    He had a hunch that this jade might be of great use!


    Li took a deep breath and looked down at the beautiful river and mountain. His long black eyes were deep. No one knew what he was thinking.


    On the way back, you can see that the corners of their mouths are obviously smiling. Although the cost of this expedition to the Qin Dynasty is not small, after all, it is a small victory over many. It is not easy to win such a final victory.


    It''s a big surprise for those soldiers who rarely get money other than military salaries.


    Therefore, the steps of all the people are very light, only Baiqi and zhonglimao look at each other, each with his own pro guard at both ends of the team, keeping vigilant.


    Although Bai Qi was a new soldier, he was brave in the battle. In addition, he gave advice in the battle of stone city. He almost won without a single soldier, so his prestige in the army was not low. Therefore, Li promoted him out of the ordinary and gave him a pro guard army, which was carried out almost without any opposition.


    Inside the huge carriage, he leans on the soft back like an old landlord. On the left side, Duan Murong is reading a medical book. On the right side, Shi LAN is making tea and Hu Ji is looking out of the window.


    Chu Ruo was sitting in front of the carriage, saying that he was driving. In fact, he was watching the scenery leisurely.


    Because the horses are specially trained. As long as there is weight on the car, they will move forward. The driver just needs to pull the reins a little when he needs to turn.


    "The central plains are really rich." Hu Ji looked at it for a long time, then suddenly turned back and said to Li. Li raised her eyes, sipped her tea and looked at her with eyebrows.


    Hu Ji gestured to take a look at his luxurious carriage, shrugged and said: "just a carriage can achieve this level, which is more luxurious than the best room I lived in when I was outside the Great Wall."


    Duan Murong suddenly closes his medical skills and looks at Hu Ji. "It''s just because of different regions. These fabrics are precious outside the Great Wall, but they are common in the Central Plains. As the eldest son of the eldest son of the eldest son of the eldest son of the eldest son of the eldest son of the eldest son of the eldest son of the eldest son of the eldest son of the eldest son of the eldest son of the eldest son of the eldest son of the eldest son of the eldest


    Li nodded and looked at Hu Ji with a playful smile. "Rong Rong is right. When you see the carriage of my sixteen brothers in Daqin, you should know that I''m a little witch and a big witch."


    Although Hu Ji doesn''t know much about the local conditions and customs of the Central Plains, her idioms and allusions can be seen thoroughly from the book.


    Therefore, the words of Li made her have a little interest in his sixteen younger brothers.


    "Your brother?" Hu Ji made no secret of her interest.


    Shi LAN glanced at her and gently reminded her: "the brotherhood of the royal family is no more than that of the Hu people. The royal family has no kinship. So, don''t mess with the sixteen younger brothers of the young master. In addition, the relationship between young master and his sixteen younger brother is not good. You should be more careful. For them, perhaps a brother without blood relationship is the best. "


    Li Wenyan takes a glance at Shi LAN. In fact, he is ready to tell Hu Ji about the complicated situation in the capital of the Qin Dynasty after he goes back. The best thing is to let her feel it for herself.


    Now, Shi LAN took this opportunity to say it, which surprised him.


    However, although the words were a little pungent, she was concerned about the understanding of Shi LAN.


    Just, Hu Ji, don''t misunderstand her just because of Shi Lan''s tone.


    Li doesn''t want to have a lot of foreign affairs, and the harem is on fire again.


    Looking up at Hu Ji, he was ready to explain, but when he saw the smile of Hu Ji''s mouth, he gave up what he was ready to say.


    "Lan''er, just tell me if you care about me. Why is it so obscure?" Hu Ji laughs, and Shi LAN stares at her, but she bows her head and says nothing.


    From this scene, ponder a smile.


    Maybe there will be some interesting changes when their personalities collide with each other. Maybe he''d better wait and see.


    Along the way, people talked and laughed. Half a month passed in the blink of an eye. However, the closer to the capital of Qin, the more vigilant Li was.


    Hu Ji was the first to find the anomaly of Li.


    "What''s the matter with you these days? Is it difficult to be afraid of our hometown? " These days, when they are free, Shi LAN and duanmurong are popularizing the knowledge of the Central Plains and Daqin to Hu Ji. Therefore, now Hu Ji, if you don''t look at her slightly deep facial features and forthright tone, is really like a central plains woman.


    From the long eyebrow a pick, squint at her one eye, did not speak.


    Shi LAN shook his head, handed over a cup of tea and said in a soft voice: "there''s no special news in the palace. It should be OK. Don''t worry too much. What''s more, this big battle has been won. Even if Hu Hai wants to trip you, he has to be famous. "


    He took a look at the orchid, took the tea, raised his head and took a mouthful of it.


    "I hope I think too much, but Hu Hai and Zhao Gao, if they want to make a trip in the dark, even if they don''t know who they are, they can."Being separated from such a saying, Shi LAN can''t help but frown.


    The atmosphere in the carriage was a little suppressed.


    Hu Ji enchanting to leave the body, Lala from the hair, hook lips charming smile.


    "No matter what, I don''t believe that anyone can ask for it in your hands. Good, sly guy!"


    From drooping eyes, just into that pair of joking Cang purple eyes.


    "So confident?" Pick your eyebrows.


    "Of course, my Hu Ji''s eyes are quite accurate."


    Originally some repressive atmosphere was made relaxed by Hu Ji''s teasing words.


    "Young master, what''s the matter with you?" Shi LAN found that the smile froze from the corner of her mouth, and her heart was tight, so she asked.


    The expression on the face quickly adjusted after shaking hands.


    "Nothing."


    The carriage went on purring forward, but he didn''t want to laugh.


    Because, just now, he heard the voice of shaosiming''s voice into his mind.


    "Tonight, the woods outside the city, the third watch." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C220

    When it was near the capital of the Qin Dynasty, Li ordered to stay there and enter the city tomorrow. In order to avoid the eyes and ears, he even deliberately chose to leave the capital some distance away. Before leaving, he carefully ordered the three girls to act as usual. After no one could see the clue, he left at ease.


    At night, the woods are a bit gloomy and ghostly. Moreover, the sky in Central China is not as clear as that outside the Great Wall. There is no moonlight at all tonight. Occasionally, when the wind blows, you can only hear the clattering sound of the leaves, which is creepy.


    I''m not afraid to leave nature, but I can''t help muttering in my heart. How could the people of the Yin Yang family like such a gloomy and ghostly place? Even shaosiming is no exception. Is it difficult that the undercover has been assimilated for a long time?


    "Who said I like this kind of place, just for the convenience of meeting."


    The voice of shaosiming suddenly rang out in my mind, if you ignore the anger implied in it.


    "How did you invade my consciousness again?"


    "You can''t even think about me if you don''t know." Shaosiming''s voice continued to ring in his mind.


    Although Li pretended to be angry, he knew that his deep thoughts were systematic and would not be discovered by shaosiming. What''s more, she doesn''t like to talk. She asks herself to talk about things late at night. Most of the time, it''s related to the trend in the capital. Naturally, he wants to show his sincerity.


    Otherwise, if she finds that she is too alert and she can''t even deliver sound, she may become angry.


    "Well, my fault. where are you? Come out quickly. " He looked around and said in a low voice.


    On the right side, there was the rustle of stepping on the fallen leaves. From the sound, it was the lavender figure that caught the eye.


    Li knew that this was shaosiming''s intention to show his position.


    "Come to me late at night. Has the situation changed in the capital?" After all, the closer he was to the capital of the Qin Dynasty, the more vigilant he was. Although he knew that shaosiming could not bring his tail out, it was always right to be careful.


    Shaosiming''s purple eyes, which seemed to have no emotion, were shining with the luster of glass. The veil did not move under the wind. Li knew that this was caused by her genuine Qi of protecting the body.


    Shaosiming first glanced at him, then the voice rang out in his mind.


    "Three days ago, Zhao Gao said that you colluded with the Hu people and intended to rebel."


    "What From can''t believe of stare big eyes, immediately calmed a mood, the face restored calm, looking at her again, black eyes such as ink general. "Since you are still in the mood to stand here and say this to me, it means that your father didn''t believe it, did he? Otherwise, I would have been escorted back now. "


    The purple eyes blinked and walked forward a few steps. In fact, the pair of boots with purple dark lines didn''t touch the ground at all. The green wood on the soles of the feet was surrounded by Yin and Yang skills, and the whole person floated to the ground.


    "Not bad. The moon god said in front of her majesty that the final outcome of your battle is to come back victorious. So your majesty did nothing. "


    There was no action, that is to say, it was not that he did not believe Zhao Gao''s words.


    From the instant reaction, the meaning of less simang, the corner of the mouth a hook, sneer.


    "Zhao Gao is very calculating. However, this is his nonsense. He can''t produce any evidence, and his father won''t do anything to me. " Although Li Zui said that, he knew that Ying Zheng was very suspicious. Zhao Gao''s words, even if there was no evidence, might have planted the seeds of doubt in Ying Zheng''s heart.


    Damn it, this dead eunuch!


    I can''t help but curse in my heart.


    "But it''s worth noting that Liz spoke for you, too. After your Memorial came up, it was Lisi who suggested that your majesty call you back. If you hesitated, you would be suspected of betraying Daqin. If you come straight back, it''s mostly a misunderstanding. "


    Shaosiming''s voice is faint, and it rings out in Li''s mind constantly, which makes his mood calm down.


    "So, you come here today just to let me know all this in advance, so that I can have a psychological preparation, so that I won''t be exposed to Ying Zheng''s temptation tomorrow?" From long eyebrow slightly pick, black eyes staring at her.


    Shaosiming nodded gently. "My purpose has been achieved. How to completely eliminate your Majesty''s doubts is up to you."


    "Wait a minute." Li pondered for a moment and said, "I don''t think Zhao Gao will really say such a thing to his father without any evidence. Even if he firmly believes that I will fail in this battle, he will not do such a rash thing."


    "You mean --" Shaosiming''s tone was tinged with a trace of hesitation. "He has evidence?"


    "Or forged evidence." Keep your hands off your chest. "Have you not been informed of this?"


    Shaosiming shook his head, purple eyes dyed a little hesitation.


    "Zhao Gao should have told his Majesty in private. If his majesty didn''t find the moon god to divine your good or bad luck in this battle, then we don''t even know the news. After all, this kind of Court Affairs, we Yinyang family has always been reluctant to interfere"I see." Li nodded, and an idea flashed through his mind. Maybe Liz would know more about this matter.


    He felt his chin and pondered about the possibility of contacting Li siran first after entering the city. When he wanted to understand the reaction, he was ready to discuss with shaosiming, but his eyes swept away, where was the shadow of shaosiming.


    It was dark all around, the shadow of the trees swaying and dark.


    Li Li shrugs helplessly. The Yin Yang skill of the wood system is almost silent, especially in the place where there are many trees. He can''t find the hidden breath.


    Since Shao Siming had left, he had already got some useful information, so he didn''t want to stay much longer. Ling bo used it in a tiny step. Although it was not as dazzling as Shao Siming''s Wooden Yin Yang skill, it was more practical. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C221

    But a few breath of time, from the left has dodged right back to the carriage.


    Chu Ruo had already prepared an excuse and half pulled up the curtain of the carriage, which was enough to get in.


    When he got back to the carriage, he put down the curtain, and everything was perfect.


    The three girls in the car were shocked to see Li Mo suddenly appear. Even Hu Ji couldn''t help but said: "you are so amazing. You are so mysterious."


    When Li thought of his plan, he didn''t pay attention to Hu Ji''s jokes at all. Instead, he glanced at the three people and said with a straight face: "just now I got the news that Zhao Gao framed me and united with the Hu tribe to plot a rebellion."


    "What Duanmurong in the hands of the medical books fell down, even Shi LAN tea hand have a moment of pause.


    Keep your voice down. "However, my father''s estimation of me now is the stage of doubt, not to mention the victory of this battle. If there is no sufficient evidence at this point, my father will not attack me."


    Li''s words didn''t have a very good consolation effect on Shi LAN and Duan Murong. After all, Ying Zheng is famous for his suspicion and ruthlessness.


    But Hu Ji was obviously more careless. She softened and said, "as long as your father has a little brain, you should understand that this is impossible. Not to mention your merciless means to the Hu people on the battlefield, you can''t collude with the Hu people if you bring me back. "


    Hu Ji said this without the intention of the listener.


    "Yes A sharp slap on the thigh.


    "What''s the matter?" The three women were surprised at the sudden mood fluctuation of Li Yu. They all looked at him for unknown reasons.


    From touch chin, smile of very rich deep meaning.


    "No matter what evidence Zhao Gao has, as long as Hu Ji is there, his evidence can not constitute a condition to threaten me." Li looked at Hu Ji and spoke slowly.


    Duan Murong is still an inexplicable look, but Shi LAN seems to think of something in general, eyes a bright. And Hu Ji was obviously away from such a point, immediately figured out the key.


    With a smile, he said, "if you didn''t know it now, I would have doubted whether your motive of bringing me back to Daqin was to ask me to help you out."


    "But how can you make your father believe that I am the legendary woman? Moreover, according to you, your father is so suspicious that he will not think that you brought me back because you have colluded with me for a long time. " Hu Ji stroked her finger painted with bright red Cardan, her eyes slightly cold.


    Li naturally knew that this chill was not aimed at herself, but Hu Ji''s subconscious reaction when she was serious.


    So also do not care about the hook lip smile.


    "I don''t need him to believe it completely. It''s just because he is suspicious. The more seamless a thing is, the less he can really believe it. For him, he believes in his own judgment and investigation. As for your identity, as long as he sends someone to Hu Di to ask, you can infer that what I said is true or false. "


    It''s a long way to go.


    "As for your second question, don''t worry about it. If I had colluded with you, there would be no need to bring you back. After all, as you are, you can only play a role in Hudi. Bringing back Daqin is like a proton."


    Hu Ji picked eyebrows, peach blossom eyes slightly squinted at a glance away, low hum. "You are cunning."


    Duanmurong, who came and went, also understood the meaning of Li. He took the medical books in his hand again, but when he turned the page, his plain white fingertips stopped slightly, and a faint voice rang out.


    "Young master, what if Zhao Gao really fabricated very strong evidence?"


    From a shrug that doesn''t care. "As long as Hu Ji helps me prove that the evidence is false, then my father will doubt the evidence. As long as he doubts, with his shrewdness, he will find clues on this seemingly perfect evidence. Then, at that time, it will not be us."


    Duanmurong nodded, eyes down, thoroughly immersed in the medical books.


    Shi LAN took a look at Hu Ji, and then the Mou Guang turned away.


    "Fortunately, Zhao Gao''s evidence was forged this time. Moreover, he didn''t know that we brought back Hu Ji, which was a surprise to him."


    "That''s right." Li Li nodded, put down his tea cup, pondered for a moment, and said seriously: "so, we should be more careful in the future. Zhao Gao''s net organization claims to be all pervasive. Although it''s exaggerated, it can''t be underestimated. This time it''s a fake. If we let him get the real one next time, we''ll be really tied up. "


    In the early morning of the second day, after finishing and gathering together, they marched towards the capital with neat steps. This time, they will surely go into the city with one go.


    The herald had already arrived at the gate of the city by bike. It is estimated that even Ying Zheng knew that he had returned triumphantly. According to the Convention, he must be met by a powerful official outside the palace gate.


    Because before entering the palace, he had to accept the cheers of the people in the city according to the Convention, so he stepped out of the carriage early, leaving only the three girls. He rode on the white horse of his divine horse, covered with silver glittering military uniform. Under the sunlight, his original elegant and handsome face was a bit more iron and blood.At a glance, you can see the strong atmosphere of war.


    This is from the intentional performance to the public.


    Although it is to accept the cheers of the people, how can Li, who is well versed in the way of chaotang, really think that all the people are coming? Among them, the people of all the hidden forces must be wearing cloth clothes and watching him secretly at the moment.


    After all, he has always been low-key and gentle, but dominates the position of his eldest son, but for the first time he has appeared in the public eye with such a high profile.


    Let''s not say that after the victory of the war, he greatly promoted his position in the hearts of the common people. If this military merit is in the body, it will suppress many other princes. Even Hu Hai, who is loved by Ying Zheng, is forced to be suppressed by him at this point. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C222

    From riding on the horse, listening to the ear of the people cheering, the corners of the mouth has been hooked with a faint smile, neither let people feel arrogant, but also a good performance of their joy.


    Let people subconsciously feel that the man in front of them is still the gentle eldest son in their mind, but now the eldest son is a little less soft, seems to be more able to bear the honor of the eldest son.


    Because of the limited space in the city, most of the soldiers stayed outside the city gate. The only one who could really enter the palace to meet Ying Zheng was that he had several generals, such as Zhong LiMao and Bai Qi, and maybe a Hu Ji.


    From the whole process, he kept the same smile on his face, occasionally exchanged a few eyes with the onlookers, which fully showed his style of being close to the people.


    He didn''t forget that Ying Zheng was good at anything, but as a king, he was a little too wrong with the people. As a traveler, he deeply remembers that Wei Zheng, a famous assistant minister in history, said that water can carry a boat and overturn it. The people are to the army what water is to a boat.


    So wait.


    He will one day replace Ying Zheng and become the new ruler of the world!


    The cheers in my ears are getting farther and farther away. I know it''s because I''m close to the palace gate, so the people are blocked by the increasingly dense bodyguards.


    But. With his keen five senses, he can naturally feel a few lines of vision that have been following him since he entered the city. Although the other party doesn''t seem to want him to find that he has been trying to narrow his sense of existence, this means is still invisible in front of him.


    It''s just that he doesn''t want to pursue it now. With military power and military achievements in hand, he no longer has to be as wary as he was at the beginning.


    "Welcome Mr. Fusu back in triumph!" There was a steady baritone with obvious joy. From the sound, it was Liz that caught the eye.


    Li narrowed his eyes and glanced up and down at him. When he saw that the other party was wearing official clothes meticulously, and his face was red, he suddenly had the idea that this man was obviously living a good life.


    It is worthy of being the Prime Minister of Qin Dynasty. After being forced to such a situation by Zhao Gao, he only extended a little help, and then he was able to live so well again.


    In particular, being sent out by Ying Zhengwei to welcome his eldest son, who has won victory in the war, shows that he has regained Ying Zheng''s trust.


    Today is different from the past. The more Li Si is valued by Ying Zheng, the happier he is.


    However, Li clearly knew that the reason why Liz was able to treat him like this was that when he rescued him with Li''s identity at that time, he had already indicated that he was the one he was covering.


    Now it seems that Lee has no doubt about it.


    After centrifugation, he felt more secure and needed to have a secret meeting with Liz before meeting Ying Zheng.


    Stepping on the stirrup, he turned over and dismounted, handed the reins to the guard, and walked up to Liz. He was lifted up by his half salute.


    "Mr. Li welcomed him personally, which was a shame for Fu Su." Although from the mouth said so, but the tone can not hear the slightest guilt.


    Although Liz is an extremely important person, the reason why he can sit in this position is that he knows how to look at people. Not to mention Fusu''s identity and his own heart of defection, just to say that after the victory of the war, the other side has the right to speak like this.


    Therefore, without any dissatisfaction on his face, Liz lowered his head to a lower level, and then said respectfully, "master Fusu is a great success in this battle. Your majesty is very happy. After his humble duty, you still have to rely on the care of your son, so you don''t have to be modest."


    Two people on this side of the mouth politely, the foot movement is non-stop.


    He went straight to the palace gate, but when he was at the fork in the road, he slowed down. Lisi, who was very winking, also stopped his step and looked away in doubt. His eyes were full of inquiry.


    "During the journey, Fusu felt very dirty. If he went to see his father in this way, he was afraid that he would collide with him. Therefore, I wonder if Lord Li would allow Fusu to go back to his bedroom and change his clothes before meeting him."


    Liz hesitated for a moment. After all, since ancient times, which of the victorious generals still cares about their appearance, and the emperor will not mind the love of opening up territory for himself. However, just because no one does it doesn''t mean it can''t be done.


    Fu Su raised his eyebrows and added another sentence.


    "Mr. Li will be accommodating. It''s not good for me to leave my father because of Fusu''s impoliteness, don''t you think?"


    Li looked at him with a little deep meaning, deliberately accentuated the pronunciation of Li. After seeing the back of the latter, which was instantly stiff after hearing his own words, Li knew that Lisi understood his hint.


    Sure enough, there is no need to talk nonsense when dealing with smart people.


    "It''s natural, young master. It''s hard work, so it''s necessary to repair it. Please, young master Liz''s eyes drooped, looking extremely respectful.Li nodded and walked towards his bedroom, while the carriage behind him was naturally followed by the bodyguard.


    As for Zhong Limai and others, they naturally wait in the same place.


    Fortunately, my bedroom is not far away from the central part of the palace. It will arrive soon.


    When he arrived outside the palace, the bodyguard who drove the carriage retreated. He went out with the army. Naturally, he knew that all the people sitting in the carriage were people who were away from him, so he didn''t dare to offend him.


    Li Si first went to the carriage, lifted the curtain and let the three girls out. Li Si turned his head and pretended that he didn''t see anything.


    Hu Ji got out of the carriage and looked around. Then the four of them looked at each other. Several guards who were standing in the outer court followed Li Si. The four of them entered the inner court and entered the room, while Li Si stayed outside the inner court. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C223

    "Young master, what''s your idea?" Duan Murong at the moment of closing the door looked at Li Si waiting outside the door, not far away even with Li Si to meet their bodyguards, really don''t understand from this is to sing which. "Even if you have something to say to Liz in private, you shouldn''t choose to do it in public."


    From hook lip smile, straight open the wardrobe, really change clothes.


    "Young master, you won''t really come back just to change clothes." Duanmurong hurried to the front of Li, with a touch of surprise on her pretty face.


    Hu Ji gave a low smile, looked around the room, and then stood against the pillar.


    "He is not so boring. He must have a plan in his heart."


    Leave to take time to lift Mou to see one eye Hu Ji, readily admitted.


    "yes, although it looks like a public occasion here, Li Si said in the guards of the court, there must be no other person''s eye liner, standing in the outer court, and at this distance, as long as he lowered his voice, he could not only hear the voice of the court, but also see the situation of the court."


    "Clever plan, conspiracy in the sun, the most difficult to find." Hu Ji stroked the tassels in the corner of her clothes. The light of wisdom flowed in her pale purple eyes. Then she lifted her eyes and looked at each other with a smile.


    "Hu Ji, you take a cup of tea and pass it to Liz, then give this to him. Then look for an opportunity to ask what is the handle in master Zhao. "


    Li took out a very small bamboo slip from his arms. It seemed that he had been ready for a long time.


    Hu Ji took it without looking at it. She held it in her hand. The small bamboo slips were perfectly hidden in her hands. Then she went to the table, poured a cup of tea, opened the door, and walked towards Liz.


    Poor Liz, looking at such a beautiful woman walking towards him, he didn''t have any idea of beauty in his heart. After all, just now, he saw with his own eyes that the beautiful woman came out of the car frame.


    No matter how much he means, it is impossible for him to do anything against etiquette and law in public.


    What''s more, I don''t know why, looking at the charming smile of the beauty in front of him, he missed a bad feeling of being targeted by something, which makes people feel strange, but can''t be ignored.


    "Mr. Li, we are afraid of neglecting you, so we specially asked me to give you a cup of tea. Please use it It''s not even respectful of Hu Ji to call herself me.


    Liz''s eyes flashed for a moment, but he was worried. He was so beautiful, but he was willing to be driven by others. If he was not a pillow man, he would not make a second guess.


    What''s more, seeing the beauty in front of her is obviously different from that of beauty nakara, and Li Nai''s return from the Great Wall, Rao Shi Li Si has to sigh in his heart.


    Young master, although he has become more capable now, the level of lust also increases with him.


    Although he had many thoughts in his mind, Liz raised a smile and reached for the tea. When he was about to step back, he felt that there was a bamboo slip along with the tea.


    Li Si''s heart was shocked, but his face was still.


    Hu Ji glanced at several bodyguards standing in the outer court, raised her voice and said: "I''m worried that Mr. Li is in a hurry. I''ll come here to see what you need."


    Li Si how clever, in addition to the hands of the bamboo slips by touch, you can know that it is engraved with a word from.


    Leave!


    If before that night, the word "Li" was no big deal in Liz''s mind. However, since that night, Li saved his life in the tooth biting prison.


    The meaning of the word "Li" is different in an instant. It''s just like an expert.


    Immediately, Lisi did not dare to be careless. At the moment, he turned his back to the bodyguard in the outer court and looked at Hu Ji''s face seriously.


    Hu Ji''s head hung slightly. From the guards in the outer court, it seemed that he was waiting for Li Si''s words. Li Si clearly heard the beauty in front of him say in a very low voice: "what kind of evidence did Zhao Gao present to your majesty?"


    Liz was shocked by this remark.


    Only a few people know about Zhao Gao''s secret performance.


    How did the beauty know? Thinking of this, Liz squeezed the bamboo slips with Li characters in his hand subconsciously. After thinking about it, there is only one explanation. It must be the person who called Li who got the news.


    This man has such a good eye! Such secret information can be known.


    Li Si was shocked. He had to admit that he didn''t report this to Fusu at the first time, because he wanted to see whether this son was worthy of his loyalty.


    Moreover, during this period of time, the departure did not appear, which really made him slack off a lot.


    Li Si almost broke out in a cold sweat. He didn''t expect that Li Li already knew the news. Then, didn''t he also know what he was hiding?


    Liz''s back was stiff at the thought.Hu Ji looked at Li Si''s stupefied appearance and glanced at the bodyguard in the outer court. She reminded her impatiently, "if Lord Li doesn''t give me any orders, I''ll go in."


    Li Si was called back by Hu Ji''s words, where dare to neglect, and quickly replied in a low voice: "Zhao Gao got a personal letter from a man named Mu duo, which said that the young master cooperated with him."


    The expression on Hu Ji''s face had a moment of stupefaction. Rao Shi was extremely smart, and she didn''t recover from the attack of this sentence.


    Then Liz quickly raised his voice and said, "I don''t dare to trouble you. Please let me know. Let me hurry up."


    Hu Ji put away the complicated color on her face and turned to leave.


    Only Liz was left with a teacup in his hand, with a helpless face. It''s just a secret way in my heart. I''m not a person who can serve people.


    But the thought of the token hidden around his waist made Liz''s face even more bitter.


    It seems that this young master Fusu is the one who must be protected. After that, I really can''t neglect it at all. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C224

    "Young master, this is --" Li Si looks at Hu Ji who comes out of the room with Li Li. He has a strange face. Although he knows that she is Chongji, it''s not good to take her to see his Majesty in this way.


    With a smile, Li stood side by side with Hu Ji and said slowly, "it''s OK."


    Li Si hesitated to look at Hu Ji, pondered for a while, gritted his teeth and nodded.


    After they got back to the fork in the road and joined the crowd, they went straight to Ying Zheng''s place.


    And leave in the mind aftertaste Hu Ji from Li Si there get of news, although on the surface don''t show, but in the heart nature is all sorts of care.


    I have to admit that on this point, he never thought that the evidence in master Zhao had something to do with Mu duo. Originally, he thought that Zhao Gao had bribed a certain general or even a soldier, but he didn''t expect that he could let Mu duo be used by him.


    However, Li narrowed his eyes. According to Hu Ji, he was afraid that Zhao Gao was also intrigued by Mu duo. Mu duo must have felt his threat. Since he could not solve him in Hu Di, he had to start from the rear.


    Therefore, it is not necessarily Zhao Gao who contacted him, but he contacted Zhao Gao.


    It seems impossible at first, but it is very reasonable after careful consideration. Hu Ji and Mu duo are both scheming people, and Mu Duo is obviously better than the former in ruthlessness.


    Therefore, this plan may have been arranged by Murdoch in advance.


    The so-called want to add sin, he is flexible. After all, if Ying Zheng really believes in it, no matter how he is on the front line, as long as he is recovered from military power, he will surely be slaughtered. Even if he barely saves his life, he will not be able to achieve the goal of going out to battle without the general and the backbone.


    This Murdoch, it seems to be cheaper to kill him so easily.


    However, just as Mu duo secretly overcame him, Mu duo and Zhao Gao also did not expect to bring Hu Ji back.


    The grudge between Hu Ji and Mu Duo is no secret in Hu Di. After all, the black wolf drove Mu duo away in front of the public for Hu Ji''s sake. Although it turned out to be false, except for a few senior officials, everyone thought Mu duo was driven away because of this.


    Therefore, it is reasonable to say that there is a long-standing feud.


    From now on, I can''t help but feel lucky. Thanks to Hu Ji coming back with me, otherwise, it''s really hard to say.


    After all, Murdoch is dead, no matter what he says, there is a sense of sophistry.


    Think of here, leave also some suddenly, no wonder with Mu duo''s cleverness can''t think of oneself will arrange a person to plot against him, originally was already thought of to have died. Only when he died, the dark chess he had arranged would play the most important role.


    This man is really a talent. He is cruel to himself. So far, he is really beyond the reach of a long man.


    "Mr. Xuan, Fu Su, Mr. Li, general Zhong and general Bai enter the hall!"


    The sharp voice of the eunuch awakened Li from his meditation, but the golden and resplendent main entrance of the hall raised his eyes.


    Li and Hu Ji looked at each other and walked in together.


    The first one sitting is naturally Ying Zheng in bright yellow clothes. He has never been seen for more than a month, but he is as domineering as ever. Just sitting there can bring people a sense of wordless oppression.


    When Li Li took advantage of the meeting, Yu Guang in the corner of his eye glanced at the ministers standing on the left and right sides. Zhao Gao was standing in front of him, and Hu Hai was standing behind him. To his surprise, the man behind the curtain on one side of Ying Zheng''s high platform turned out to be the moon god he hadn''t seen for a long time!


    It seems that it is not a simple victory.


    However, I had already made preparations in the process of centrifugation, so I didn''t have stage fright when I saw the battle. After the ceremony, I stood there with my eyes drooping.


    "Fusu, the woman around you is --" As expected, he is worthy of Ying Zheng and will not let any suspicious figures appear in front of him.


    Li Gongshou said: "return to my father, she is my son''s concubine."


    When Ying Zheng heard the speech, he twisted his brows together and said angrily. "Nonsense, this is the court hall. What do you mean that you bring up your own concubine?"


    "Father emperor calm down, son minister think, her another identity father emperor must be interested in know."


    Li is like an old God. When Li says that, Ying Zheng also suppresses his anger. He takes a close look at Hu Ji and finds that although she is very beautiful, her slightly profound outline is obviously not like a woman from the Central Plains.


    Ying Zheng gave a cold hum.


    "It''s just a Hu girl. What''s her status. Fu Su, don''t make excuses for your actions. "


    Ying Zheng is still dictatorial as always.


    "My father, I''m going to fight against the black wolf tribe that has unified Hu. I wonder if my father has heard of the legendary think tank woman in the black wolf tribe? "


    Ying Zheng''s eyes flashed as soon as he said that.Although he was rude and irascible, Li had to admit that Ying Zheng was a rare wise and resourceful emperor. What''s more, the rebellion of Hu Di really bothered Ying Zheng for a long time, so he should pay more attention to Hu Di. Naturally, Ying Zheng knew something about this legendary think tank woman.


    Can''t it be that Ying Zheng''s pupil shrinks and he looks at Hu Ji again? What''s different is that it brings some serious meaning.


    Hu Ji meets Ying Zheng''s line of sight, and then makes a ceremony of Hu Di. "Hu Ji."


    Hu Ji''s brief self introduction, which was slightly impolite, did not offend Ying Zheng, and even won Ying Zheng''s approval.


    As an emperor, Ying Zheng was generous to talented people without hindering his centralization of power.


    "Fusu, you did a good job."


    Although there was only a short sentence, those who were familiar with Ying Zheng knew that it was good for their harsh emperor to say these two words, which was enough to show that he was very happy. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C225

    Hu Hai, who was looking at all this with a glance away, and Zhao Gao, who was calm on his face but with a knife in his eyes, were very happy.


    What''s the matter? It''s hard for you to say.


    As soon as Hu Ji''s identity is revealed, he will not break through the alliance with Mu duo. After all, Hu Ji, a well-known Hu Ji, is more convincing than Mu duo, who came out halfway, isn''t he?


    He knew that with Ying Zheng''s intelligence, Mu duo''s case would be exposed and not mentioned. At least, at this moment, he would not mention it again.


    As for how much Ying Zheng believed and whether he would try, that is the question to be considered later.


    At present, it is certain that he took the lead in eliminating the crisis.


    "But --" Ying Zheng''s words changed, his eyes were staring at Li for half a while, then he said slowly: "this woman is not simple, are you sure you can control it?"


    Ying Zheng said this in front of Hu Ji, obviously did not pay attention to her already broken wing. However, Hu Ji is not an ordinary woman. In addition, she grew up in Hu Di, so she did not have so much fear of Ying Zheng.


    Therefore, after hearing this, without waiting for an answer, she took the lead to stand out, attracted the attention of the public, raised her head, proud like a peacock.


    "No one can control me but him!"


    It''s obviously a sign of weakness, but it sounds full of pride from Hu Ji''s mouth. What''s more, it''s bold. Most of the traditional people in the court are surprised by Hu Ji''s bold style.


    Hu Ji is facing the public''s line of sight, the complexion does not change of directly looking at Ying Zheng.


    "Our children outside the Great Wall don''t have so much red tape. Like is like. I just like Fusu. No one can stop me."


    From the narrow black eyes looking at Hu Ji''s back, his eyes are deep, he knows, this is Hu Ji gave up all the reserve to help him through this, to win Ying Zheng''s trust in him.


    Indeed, only Hu Ji can do it.


    Ying Zheng looked at Hu Ji with a deep look and said, "Oh? No one can stop you. Since you are the brains of the black wolf tribe, how can you abandon your responsibility for the sake of affection? "


    Sure enough, Ying Zheng still has doubts about the relationship between Hu Ji and him. He can''t deny that he is worried about Hu Ji.


    "Responsibility?" Hu Ji sneered. "What is that? All I do is just to make myself happy. Why not? "


    What Hu Ji said was reasonable, but Ying Zheng was silent.


    Li knew that it was time for him to go on the stage. He coughed a little, stepped forward, stood side by side with Hu Ji, and said slowly: "it''s a coincidence that Er Chen and Hu Ji knew each other, but Er Chen concealed his identity and took advantage of her. However, we didn''t know each other. After that, although we had a bit of discord with me, we decided on each other, even the final decisive battle. Without the help of Hu Ji, we would not have won such a victory. "


    Ying Zheng''s eyes flashed, his eyes were as bright as electricity, and his tone was heavy.


    "Fusu, you are still young. How do you know she won''t use you in turn when you use her? Although she has won the battle, her defection is still open to question. "


    "Your Majesty, please listen to me." Zhong Li is ignorant of boxing.


    Ying Zheng glanced at Zhong Li''s ignorance, his eyes flashed a touch of interest, and his face softened a lot. "General Zhong, right? I''ve heard about your performance in this battle. You are really the bravest of the three armies! It''s a great compliment


    Ying Zheng just skims over Zhong Li''s words. Zhong Li''s pupil shrinks and speaks again.


    "Your Majesty, if you want to praise her, in fact, I feel that the most deserving one is Miss Hu Ji. She did reveal a lot of information to us, which made our victory much easier than we thought. I know that your majesty suspects the identity of Miss Hu Ji, but her identity can be proved by the soldiers of the three armed forces. "


    Ying Zheng''s face suddenly darkened and his tone became colder.


    "What? Are you guessing what I mean? "


    Centrifugation under the cry is not good, is ready to explain, but was stopped by another thick voice.


    "Your Majesty, Zhong LiMao has always been selfless and straightforward. He doesn''t know how to beat around the bush. He is a strong general whom I appreciate very much. I hope your majesty will forgive him for his military contribution in this war. "


    After seeing the speaker clearly, I was also surprised.


    It turned out to be Meng Tian, Ying Zheng''s confidant and commander of golden fire cavalry!


    And there was more than one person who was surprised. Zhao Gao, in particular, has been happy and angry, he saw Meng Tian have come forward, slender eyebrows are wrinkled up.


    "In that case --" Ying Zheng''s eyes are re aimed at Hu Ji. "Unless you want to be my son Fu Su''s concubine, you can''t stay in the capital of Qin."Centrifugation secretly ridicules, Ying Zheng will not let Hu Ji leave the capital of the Qin Dynasty, such a threatening figure, how can he let Hu Ji go back to the mountain.


    Hu Ji naturally understands the key, but she has no way. She must help Ying Zheng to believe her identity and that she is really fighting for love.


    Otherwise, no one can refute Mu duo''s words.


    Therefore, the purple eyes of Huji Cang turned around, hummed coldly, and turned away.


    "Just a concubine, I don''t like it." There is a trace of naivety in the words, which is like the straightforward children outside the Great Wall.


    Ying Zheng''s eyes flashed. She understood that Hu Ji said it on purpose. She wanted to make Ying Zheng trust her more.


    He exclaimed that Hu Ji was clever and said, "father, I really feel wronged by my concubine''s status. Not to mention how much she took care of her children when she was outside the Great Wall, she said that she was infatuated with leaving her hometown."


    "Ha ha -" another cold hum rang out. "If it''s not my race, my heart will be different. I think highly of her! Mr. Fusu, it''s better not to be more strict. " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C226

    From Xunsheng, it''s Zhao Gao. It seems that Zhao gaotui came out as a spokesman. This eunuch is very cunning. Every time he expresses sensitive opinions, he always instructs others, but he gains money by himself.


    However, this is not my race, but it is not completely right.


    One step away, he didn''t look at the speaker. Instead, he saluted Ying Zheng and said, "father, please let me tell you about this. In fact, Hu Ji is not of pure northern blood. Her mother is actually from the Central Plains. She was a descendant of the great Qin Dynasty. She was exiled to Hu because of the war. So, part of the reason she wants to come back with me is that she wants to go back to where her mother grew up. "


    "That''s right." Hu Ji Cang''s purple eyes crossed a trace of sadness. It has to be said that having a good skin bag is the advantage. Although she has a charming and affectionate temperament, she really looks pathetic, which makes people feel pity.


    "When I was a child, I didn''t live well outside the Great Wall. Only my mother protected me. If it wasn''t for my life, I wouldn''t join the black wolf tribe and give them advice."


    As soon as Hu Ji''s words came out, Ying Zheng''s face softened a lot. Li knows that Hu Ji''s words made Ying Zheng begin to believe. Suspicious people believe more in the dark side of human nature.


    Hu Ji naturally did not let Ying Zheng''s expression change. She knew that she was right.


    "So, father, for the sake of Hu Ji''s exile for so many years, let her be my side concubine." I gave a big gift to fully explain my mind.


    Ying Zheng nodded.


    "In that case, both of you are in love with each other, so I decided to betroth Hu Ji to you. But we can''t do it in a big way. "


    "It doesn''t matter, as long as Fusu is mine." Hu Ji shrugs, a Hun does not care about the appearance, Ying Zheng because of a little less defensive heart, now looking at Hu Ji is more pleasing to the eye, for her straightforward nature, the heart does not exclude.


    It''s good that this way can not only restrain the Hu people, but also will not affect his centralization of power. Anyway, Hu Ji, who is not in Hu, can only be regarded as a beauty with brains at most, and can''t make much trouble.


    "Well, it''s a great victory. I''ll give you a reward for what I''ve done. I''ll give you an order to double the compensation for all the wounded and wounded in this war. If you win, you''ll get five Liang silver per person. All the generals will receive a year''s salary. In addition, you''ll be granted zhonglimai the Title of a great general. "


    The great general, who was granted by Ying Zheng himself, naturally allocated a lot of military power to his subordinates, at least 50000 of them.


    "And white, right?" Ying Zheng''s eyes turned to the young man who stood beside Zhong LiMao and kept his head down.


    When Bai Qi heard Ying Zheng''s cry, he raised his head subconsciously. Bai Qi, who was still a young man, had thick eyebrows and big eyes. Because after months of battlefield training, his body was tanned to wheat color, but he was a bit more determined. Although his eyes were not so vague and introverted, they were smart and meaningless. He was a good seedling.


    Ying Zheng nodded with satisfaction.


    "As the Deputy General of general Zhong, follow him to experience well in the army." Bai Qi, the appointed deputy general, has made a good start. Everything is developing as planned.


    "Of course, this time, whether it''s the discovery of such a good soldier as Bai Qi, or the successful recovery of Hu Di, and the return of a beautiful woman by the way, you have made a lot of contributions to Fu Su. Come on, what do you want? "


    Ying Zheng and Li''s long and narrow black eyes, which are quite similar, sweep towards Li. They are praise words, but against his gloomy tone, they are full of traps.


    It was taboo for Ying Zheng to lower his head. Although he is still far away from the leader, it is hard to guarantee that Ying Zheng will not think.


    Therefore, Li was very witty and said: "to protect our territory of the Qin Dynasty and share our worries for our father and emperor is the duty of our children''s ministers. I dare not ask for any reward. In fact, to say hard, the children''s ministers are just talking on paper. What is really hard is the soldiers who fought for us in the Qin Dynasty. If there is a reward, I hope my father can increase the reward for the soldiers, and those who have died for the country, I hope they can increase the pension. "


    When Ying Zheng heard the speech, he narrowed his eyes and lowered his voice.


    "You have asked for gifts for others. What about your own? What''s more, I think you are quite capable of leading the army this time. It''s better to take a job in the army. "


    A faint light flashed from his drooping eyes. He bowed his head and replied sincerely and respectfully: "my father''s praise is wrong. Thanks to general Zhong''s help, I can achieve such success. What''s more, I don''t like this fight very much. If it''s not for the sake of relieving my father''s worries, I don''t want to go to the battlefield. After this victory, I hope my father will allow me some free time to relax. "


    From a pair of military power, this appearance obviously please Ying Zheng, has always been happy and angry not in the form of color, he can''t help but slightly raised the corner of the mouth, although only a few seconds.


    and Hu Ji, standing behind him, will make complaints about it.


    I don''t like fighting and killing. It''s nice to say. I''m afraid all the people in the hall will be cheated by you.However, on second thought, such a smart person is his own, and his heart is happy again.


    Li naturally didn''t know what Hu Ji thought at the moment, but looked at the expressions of Hu Hai and Zhao Gao without any trace. The former was surprised, while the latter was frowning.


    "In my opinion, Fusu, you are too modest. Well, you can learn from Liz and be a young master first


    From the pause, this should be nodding.


    Bow that moment, black eyes flashed a light, young master? This official position was listed as Jiuqing. Although Jiuqing was slightly lower in position, at least Ying Zheng gave him the opportunity to get in touch with politics directly.


    From this point of view, Hu Hai, who has been raised in the deep palace, has lagged behind him by more than a little.


    "Father and emperor, you are so eccentric, but your children''s ministers will not follow you."


    In addition to Hu Hai, he can''t do without being a second person. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C227

    "Hai''er, you''re making a fool of yourself again!" Ying Zheng''s eyes were cold and he glanced at Hu Hai. "Your brother has made such a great contribution this time. You should learn a little. Don''t let me worry all day long."


    "My father, my son''s ministers just hope to be able to take advantage of my father''s knee, not as ambitious as my brother. What''s more, my brother is so powerful that he will naturally protect his children. " Hu Haiyang put on a simple smile and looked like he was really a good brother.


    "Hum." Ying Zheng snorted coldly, but he looked at Hu Hai with soft warmth. "If you can do half as well as your brother, why should I worry? If you really think that I''m eccentric, just follow Zhao Gao and study hard and make some achievements. Naturally, I won''t be eccentric. "


    There was a dark color in his eyes. Ying Zheng seemed to praise him inside and outside, but he didn''t reduce his fondness for Hu Hai at all. However, why did Ying Zheng spoil and trust Hu Hai so much?


    "Don''t worry, your majesty. The eighteenth son is lovely and clever. I believe that I can share your sorrow soon." Zhao Gao suddenly made a speech and stopped Hu Hai''s words.


    Hu Hai opened his mouth and took a look at Zhao Gao. After he came into contact with the latter''s slightly serious sight, he shriveled his mouth and stopped talking.


    From Ying Zheng''s point of view, however, there was no private communication between them, and they were only taken a panoramic view.


    Centrifugation under a low sigh, this Hu Hai, if not for Zhao Gao''s help, according to his so eager for quick success and instant benefit temperament, certainly can''t play him.


    However, there is Zhao Gao, an old fox, who is very arrogant and willful, but he listens to Zhao Gaoyan. It''s a smooth journey.


    Of course, Li didn''t want to admit that the reason for this was that the original owner of his body was too charitable and stupid.


    "Yes." Ying Zheng''s face was calm again. Then he stood up and glanced at the crowd.


    "This time we fought outside the Great Wall, we made great contributions to the support of the Soviet Union, and all the soldiers worked hard. Therefore, we will hold a banquet at Liuyun Shuixie tonight to reward the three armies."


    "Thank you, sir."


    "Well, let''s all step back." Ying Zheng waved his hand. When Li exited from the main hall, the remaining light from the corner of his eye swept the motionless figure of the moon god behind the Pearl curtain. It seems that Ying Zheng has something to say to the moon god in private.


    "Brother." Just stepped out of the hall, Hu Hai''s voice came from behind. Li adjusted his expression, turned his head and said with a smile, "what''s the matter? I haven''t seen you for more than a month. You are still so naughty, thanks to your father''s kindness. Otherwise, it depends on how you end up. "


    Hu Hai left the corner of his clothes and said, "my brother didn''t see that his brother had a job. I want to help him."


    He raised his hand and touched the tip of his nose. It seemed that his brother and sister were tight. "You, the more you live, the more you go back. You are so jealous of your brother. Do you think this job is easy? 18 younger brother, you don''t know, elder brother but want to be as free as you


    Hu Hai smell speech, the smile of the corner of the mouth is stiff for a while, then lift the MOU to see one eye to stand not far Zhao Gao. "Brother, I''ll go back to my bedroom first. I''ll play with you when I''m free."


    From the eyes a sink, the corner of the mouth is the same smile, pat Hu Hai''s shoulder, soft smile: "welcome at any time."


    Looking at Hu Hai''s and Zhao Gao''s figure gradually go away, from the corner of the mouth smile a little dissipation.


    "Young master, let''s go out of the Palace first. See you at the dinner tonight." Bai Qi and Zhong LiMao come and say goodbye to Li, then leave with Meng Tian.


    Outside the hall, the officials who had participated in the discussion gradually dispersed, and in a short time, only he and Hu Ji were left.


    "Fusu, your situation is not so good." Hu Ji''s charming voice rang out. "The father doesn''t hurt, but the younger brother calculated. No wonder you are so cunning now."


    Left the side head to see her one eye, helpless wry smile. "Now you''re making fun of me."


    "Well, my performance is not bad." Hu Ji''s mouth was smiling with pride, and she pulled her arm away without any scruple. From a distance, she looked like she was flirting.


    Left helplessly pulled to pull oneself to be pulled of disorderly clothes to put, lead Hu Ji to own bedchamber to walk.


    Left and right to see a few eyes, low voice way: "what words, we go back to say, your performance, is good." Li knew that if he didn''t answer this sentence at the moment, Hu Ji would not let him go.


    And Hu Ji got the answer she wanted, straight to the corner of her mouth with a proud smile, pulling away and walking, people come and go in a hurry, but it won''t be long before she arrives at her bedroom.


    After returning to the Qin palace, Li pulls Hu Ji into his bedroom and opens the door. Then he sees Shi LAN and Duan Murong waiting anxiously.


    Two women see his complexion is a loose, Shi LAN is to go out to order Chu if let her guard at the door, no one near, this just carefully close the door and window, turn to look away.


    "I see, your brother is not a fuel-efficient lamp, but he is not as cunning as you, not your opponent." Hu Ji let out a breath and leaned on the post with her hands around her chest. "It should be noted that Zhao Gao. He stopped him at the last moment. Otherwise, maybe he would have surrounded himself. "Li of course knew what Hu Ji meant. She was right. At that time, the people under master Zhao said that they were not of our race. In fact, he forgot that Hu Hai''s mother was also of a different race.


    If Zhao Gao hadn''t stopped the conversation at that time, he would not have been able to go on.


    "But your father, too, is eccentric." Hu Ji picked up a crystal clear grape in the fruit plate on the table and bit it.


    Shi Lan''s line of sight turns around between them, and the slightly cold voice can''t hide the concern of the tone.


    "What''s the matter, young master? How''s it going?"


    "Don''t worry, Hu Ji is doing well. At least now my father won''t doubt me." Speaking of this, Li suddenly thought that Ying Zheng''s attitude didn''t seem to think that Zhao Gaocheng was presenting false evidence. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C228

    In the room, four people sat around a round table. The atmosphere was not depressing, but not relaxed.


    Duanmurong and Shilan are worried looking away. Only Hu Ji is sitting there, playing with her slender white fingers. Cang''s purple eyes are full of interest.


    Li recalled what happened on the main hall today.


    To be sure, after this campaign, his position in Ying Zheng''s heart has indeed improved a lot, and he is no longer the gentle and cowardly Fu Su in the hearts of all people. Originally, all this was carried out according to his plan. As long as he wins, proves himself, and returns to hand over military power, in Ying Zheng''s mind, his status will certainly rise a lot, and then gain real power in the court.


    All, if there is no Zhao Gao''s sudden frame up, it should be very beautiful.


    However, because of Zhao Gao''s false accusation, it led to twists and turns, although now everything seems to be the same as before.


    However, because of Zhao Gao''s forged evidence, his behavior of returning military power seemed to wash away his suspicion. In fact, he did not gain the trust of Ying Zheng that he wanted before.


    Although he has an official position now, Ying Zheng said that he should follow Li Si. In his opinion, this is false and surveillance is true.


    However, no matter what Ying Zheng thought, Li Si, who had been against him before, would change his position. Therefore, this surveillance does not need to worry.


    However, how to dispel the doubts in Ying Zheng''s mind is the most urgent thing at present.


    For this suspicious and merciless emperor, it was hard to feel that he doubted that he was being watched by death.


    Li chuckled bitterly. Perhaps the only change at present is that Ying Zheng has to work harder than before if he wants to deal with himself.


    Duan Murong and Shi LAN look at the changing look of Li, and their hearts are full of ups and downs.


    Duanmurong could not help but ask: "is there anything wrong?"


    Li was awakened from his thoughts by duanmurong''s voice, pondered for a while, and said slowly: "it''s not true, but this time Zhao Gao and I both made a strange move to each other and hit each other unprepared. But in the end, we didn''t achieve what we wanted. He hopes to make Ying Zheng believe that I have a rebellious heart, so that I can''t turn over completely. I want to win Ying Zheng''s trust and gain more real power in the court. Now it seems that Ying Zheng didn''t believe him, but he didn''t believe me either. "


    Shi Lan''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and her black gem eyes fixed on Li Li tightly.


    "Then, will he do it to you?"


    The tone is full of worry, from shrug, is ready to answer, but was stopped by another voice.


    "Don''t worry, Lan''er." Hu Ji twisted her waist and looked comfortable. "That''s what I said. If he is as suspicious as you said, he will send his confidants to inquire outside the Great Wall. We are not lying. In fact, in my opinion, there is no need for us to worry at all. At this time, it is nothing. The more he checks, the less he can find us. In my opinion, it''s Zhao Gaocai who should be worried. If your majesty really finds out that he framed Fusu, he will not be spared. "


    Hu Ji said here, pause for a moment, pick eyebrow to see one eye away. "He doesn''t look like a fool to do such a desperate thing. I guess he was forced by you."


    Hu Ji was embarrassed when he looked at her clearly. What Hu Ji said was right. The reason why he left Qindu at first was that he was half disabled by the net organization and was restrained by Lisi.


    Thinking about Zhao Gao must be a mess.


    But it''s his own greed that''s to blame.


    "So, even if you have doubts about Fusu, now that you have made military contributions, it''s time for the prestige of the people to reach a peak. No matter how cruel he is, he will not punish you just because of some gossip. You are still his own son. " Huji put a grape in his mouth, nibbled and looked away. "Moreover, I observed today. Although he didn''t say it, he appreciated that you won more battles with less."


    With Hu Ji''s words, some impetuous heart from the original also precipitated down, along with Hu Ji''s thinking, but also feel that it is such a thing.


    Maybe he thought things too complicated.


    "Don''t worry, even if he has any doubts, he will test you again. As long as he doesn''t cure you now, it''s going to take a turn, isn''t it? What''s more, I''m here now. If you hold me down, at least it''s a deterrent to Hu Di. As an emperor, he won''t do anything stupid. "


    Li has to admit that Hu Ji, who is half an outsider, thinks more thoroughly about this matter.


    "I think what Hu Ji said is very reasonable." Shi LAN took a look at Hu Ji, took a deep breath and said cautiously.


    Hu Ji satisfiedly picked eyebrow to see a stone orchid, seem to be saying, calculate you have vision. However, this provocative look fell on Shi LAN, but it was like a punch on the cotton. Shi LAN didn''t even have a look in his eyes. It seemed that he didn''t care about Hu Ji''s provocation.Seeing this, Hu Ji felt that she was not happy. She snorted and turned her head.


    From some helpless help forehead, Hu Ji, smart and cunning tight, but occasionally abnormal childish, but as long as the thought of Hu Ji''s missing childhood, Li can''t bear to scold her.


    Fortunately, Shi LAN has always been indifferent to Hu Ji''s provocation, and most of them have turned a blind eye to Hu Ji''s provocation.


    Duanmurong got up and poured a cup of tea for the four. His mood was much better because of Hu Ji''s words, and his tone was a little more relaxed.


    "Now that you all say that, I don''t think you need to worry too much. I haven''t been back for a long time. I''ll go back to my room and tidy up first. I''m afraid Chu Ruo can''t help himself with those herbs. "


    Duanmurong smiles and sips a sip of tea. Seeing that the atmosphere is relieved by her interruption, she gets up and leaves with a sigh of relief. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C229

    "Don''t worry, young master. We will support you no matter what." Shi LAN raised her hand, put it on Li''s hand and held it hard. From the backhand will be her hand in their own hands, long black eyes seriously looking at each other.


    "Lan''er, I will never let anything happen to myself before I get revenge for you and gain absolute power."


    "I said, you two, are you well with me?" Hu Ji got up and stood between them. Shi LAN glanced at her with a light look, but she pulled her hand out of Li''s. "I''ll go back to my room first."


    From watching soft jade Wenxiang leave from his arms, helplessly stare at Hu Ji.


    But Hu Ji was smiling and leaning away from her. "Without her, isn''t there me? How can I be worse than her? "


    From quite helpless to hold the arms of the weak and boneless body, no good spirit of the point Huji Jiao Qiao tip of the nose. "You ah, how pure is with LAN er not to pass?"


    "Who can''t get along with her." Hu Ji straightened up, her pale purple eyes staring at Li for a moment, and her face was serious. "I''m not against her, but I''m a little jealous. Moreover, in my opinion, she is too repressive. I tease her occasionally to release her mood. It''s for her good


    Hu Ji looks like I''m a good man. What I said is right.


    He shook his head helplessly. "You, this mouth is unforgiving."


    "Hum." Hu Ji turned her head and snorted. "Why didn''t you say that my mouth was unforgiving just now in the hall. It''s not that I bullied your heart, you are not happy. Sure enough, my mother is right. For a man, what he can''t get is the best. You say, do you think you are tied to me, so you don''t care about me? "


    Hu Ji grasped Li''s hand and made a little effort. Her eyes had already been dyed with some seriousness unconsciously.


    Li was made speechless by Hu Ji''s hot temper, but he could not get angry when he knew that her personality was like this.


    Only a helpless smile, she pulled from his arms, face-to-face way: "I treat you equally, whether you believe it or not, as long as it is my woman, I will try my best to protect you."


    Hu Ji Jiao''s body trembled, her eyes dropped and her voice dropped suddenly.


    "Then, why are you so special to Shilan?"


    "Special?" From a face of confusion. "What''s special about it?"


    Hu Ji''s mouth is shriveled, which seems to be pitiful by accident.


    "I can feel that you care a lot about her feelings. That night, you went out of the big account and met her. What''s more, the smell of her makes me very uncomfortable. Unlike Rongrong, I''m very comfortable with her. "


    Hu Ji is also outspoken.


    From smell speech, hang Mou to meditate for a moment, then slowly say: "you three, what I know first is her.". Do you know what she was doing when I first met her? "


    "What?" Hu Ji''s subconscious return.


    "She lies in ambush in Yancheng to get information about the Yin Yang family. You can see another one today from the Yin Yang family, the woman in purple sitting behind the Pearl curtain in the main hall. "


    "So the Yin Yang family is very powerful?" Hu Ji held her cheek, tilted her head and said, "in that case, she is courageous and knowledgeable."


    From nodding, long eyebrow slightly pick, dark eyes deep.


    "Yes, for Daqin, the Yin Yang family is the same as the right arm. Moreover, his father believed in the divination of yin and Yang of the moon god."


    "It turns out that no matter who has much trust and status in the court, for your father, what he believes most is the words of the moon god." Huji blinked, Cang purple eyes flashed a glimmer of dark light. "If you only get the support of Luna, won''t you be successful?"


    "No unconditional support, you understand?" He gave her a deep look. "What''s more, in our position, all the preconditions for helping are that our position can''t be shaken. Moreover, for his father, he was always suspicious. Although he trusted the divination of the moon god, there was no guarantee that he would never doubt what the moon god said


    Hu Ji''s long hair, eyebrows slightly wrinkled, tone has some impatience.


    "You Zhongyuan are more troublesome than those outside the Great Wall. At the beginning, when I was fighting with Mu duo, although I made a trip in secret, I went straight. Besides, if you don''t have complicated forces here, no wonder we can''t fight you militarily. "


    He waved his hand, picked up the tea cup and gently shook it. He watched the green tea swaying around in the cup. What was flowing in his dark eyes was a dark color that no one could understand.


    Hu Ji was silent for a moment, then suddenly said: "the situation is complicated, we need to face it carefully. Although Shi LAN looks a little colder, she has a gully in her heart. Duan Murong''s superb medical skills can also help you a lot. In contrast, my role is the weakest. "Hu Ji''s words let leave some don''t understand of looking at her, don''t understand her this sudden show weak is what mean.


    However, Hu Ji did not let Li doubt too long, and immediately continued: "so, according to our rules outside the Great Wall, the winner is the king. Since I am indeed the weakest, I can''t have any opinion on them. So, before my role has been improved, I will not target Shilan any more. "


    Li Po looks at Hu Ji in silence. However, this is good. Although the process is somewhat distorted, as long as Hu Ji is no longer busy and has nothing to do with Shi LAN, then at least the harem can maintain peace.


    He let out a sigh of relief and took Hu Ji''s long white hand.


    "Anyway, I''ll do my best to keep you safe."


    Hu Ji''s fingers moved. Only she knew that as early as the moment when she volunteered to return to the Central Plains with the man in front of her, her life had already been bound with him.


    What I said just now is just my own reason for not being jealous. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C230

    "Luna, about this, what''s the result of divination?"


    In the hall where all the people left one after another, only Ying Zheng and the moon god were left. Ying Zheng''s low voice sounded slowly, and his long black eyes were facing the void in front of him. It seemed that nothing had entered, but there was a trace of danger.


    And the purple figure is still sitting in the back of the bead curtain, purple blinds cover deep purple eyes, people can''t see the real color.


    Only the same painted with mysterious charm purple lips open and close, spit out words.


    "Your Majesty has already made a conclusion on this matter, hasn''t he?"


    Those who dare to use rhetorical questions in front of Ying Zheng and look at the whole Daqin, it is estimated that only Luna has such capital.


    Inside the hall, the needles almost fell. Ying Zheng sat high on the hall, his face as deep as water, and he didn''t speak for a long time.


    And the moon god behind the Pearl curtain, after saying that, is also face unchanged, breath unchanged sitting quietly, two people across the Pearl curtain look at each other, as if waiting for each other to break the silence.


    "What do you mean?"


    It''s a matter of his own political power. Ying Zheng is not as calm as Luna.


    Moon god seems to be no surprise for this result, Ling lips up and down open and close, already ready words flow out like this.


    "Your Majesty sent spies outside the Great Wall to find out. If that woman really exists outside the Great Wall as a think tank, she is determined not to come back to Daqin with your son Fusu. Even if she has the idea that she can''t get a tiger without entering the tiger''s den, she can''t promise to be the side room of Fu Su. If I remember correctly, the woman outside the Great Wall is unrestrained and independent. Since she is in a high position, she can''t aggrieve herself for the sake of the tribe. What''s more, according to the hexagrams, although the battle of Fusu was a beautiful one, it was also full of dangers. A little carelessness was the end of the whole army. "


    At this point, the moon god stopped for a moment and then continued: "this is thanks to the change of his life chart and the rise of Qi, which has suppressed the chaotic battlefield situation. If he had not been in charge of this battle, I''m afraid the result would have been completely the opposite. "


    Ying Zheng''s breath was suddenly heavy, and soon recovered to calm, but what a master moon god is, the breath change of this moment naturally did not hide from her.


    Rao is her. At this moment, I have to admit that Fu Su gave her too many surprises.


    What I said to Ying Zheng just now is not entirely true. In fact, the original divination about the outcome of the war is very vague. It seems that after the change of his life chart, the result of divination will be blurred every time when divining about him.


    Originally, the result of the divination only showed that there was no chance of death.


    Part of the reason why she didn''t tell the truth was that she wanted to see if her ally had the capital to escort him.


    Now, she looks down on him.


    It''s not necessary to say that one of the most brilliant pieces of wisdom can make such a beautiful chess game. It''s also impressive.


    The reason why the Yin Yang family flourished and became the leading family among all the schools of thought is that they were born in time.


    They, more than any other family, should know how to judge the situation and the importance of good fortune.


    Therefore, when she said this at this moment, she naturally meant to let Ying Zheng understand the importance of separation. He was no longer the original son Fu Su.


    At this point, she needs to let Ying Zheng understand that only when he has more power can his alliance be more powerful.


    The magic sound treasure box is something she must get.


    This thing, even if it''s not the keepsake of the Yin Yang family, even if it''s not important for the Yin Yang family, it''s also very important for her moon god.


    Therefore, this thing should never fall into other people''s hands except her.


    The secret can only be obtained by her and can never be known to a second person.


    This idea, or even obsession, has hindered her for many years and has become the motive force and starting point of all her actions.


    "Qi Yun?" Ying Zheng''s tone can''t tell whether he is happy or angry. "How lucky is he?"


    At this moment, the moon god''s heart has a new understanding of the ability to leave, and this sense of alliance is naturally stronger, so the moon god''s slender jade hands on his knees slightly bend, and his lips are like a smile, but there is no warmth at all.


    "The spirit is strong, but it can''t surpass your majesty. Moreover, according to the hexagrams, his spirit and His Majesty''s spirit complement each other. "


    "Oh?" Ying Zheng Long eyebrow a pick, with a bit of interest side head looked at the God of the moon. "Luna, for the first time in a long time, I''ve heard you praise someone like this."


    The breath of Luna remains unchanged. "Luna is just talking about things."


    It''s a beautiful Taiji. Rao is Ying Zheng. He''s a little aphasia for a while.


    That pair of dark eyes, like dark night, stare at the purple figure behind through the Pearl curtain, as if exploring something.The moon god knew that she was a bit reckless just now, and she always spoke impartially. But if it was not for the sake of giving Fusu more rights and facilitating her to find the magic sound treasure box as soon as possible, why did she take the risk.


    However, she has been with her husband for so many years. Even if Ying Zheng doubts her, she has the ability to resolve it perfectly.


    However, although I think so in my heart, Luna is still secretly gnashing his teeth, thinking about the losses he suffered today, and finally taking back with interest. It''s best to find the magic sound treasure box. If she doesn''t get it in the end, then she has a way to make Ying Zheng hate him again.


    "The God of the moon has been divining the foundation of Daqin for many years, and all of them have been successful. However, in the previous divination, you have never said that Fusu''s fate is closely related to the Qi luck of Daqin. How can you say that now? " Ying Zheng''s tone sounds very casual, as if he just asked casually out of curiosity.


    However, those who are familiar with Ying Zheng know that this scheming emperor never talks nonsense. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C231

    The ambergris fragrance in the hall is burning quietly, but the nose is not comfortable, but full of pressure. The source of the pressure is naturally the man in the Yellow Dragon Robe.


    The God of the moon suddenly changed his seat to a standing position. The God of the moon was originally very tall, with a height of more than 1.7 meters. Her purple clothes full of mysterious meaning added a bit of mystery and remoteness to her.


    Standing on the moon god and sitting on the top of Ying Zheng echoed each other, the momentum between each other was also faint.


    "Luna, what do you mean?" Ying Zheng''s tone has been infected with obvious anger. Obviously, he feels that his dignity has been violated.


    Instead of changing his face, the moon God turned around and faced Ying Zheng straightly, slightly lowered his eyelids, and suddenly closed his momentum. The whole person even looked respectful.


    "Your Majesty, the moon god represents the Yin and Yang family, who believe that the life style is the most mysterious and difficult existence in the world. Since ancient times, there have been few changes in this temperament, but it is not without precedent. Your majesty should remember why you chose the Yin Yang family as the largest family to protect the country


    As soon as the moon god said this, Ying Zheng''s eyebrows pulled out, and his expression eased a lot. He raised his right hand, rubbed his eyebrows, and opened and closed his thin lips.


    "You step back."


    If you leave again now, you will be surprised to find that the emperor, who has always been invincible, showed extremely rare fatigue in front of the moon god, and even let each other go a little easily.


    Even if the moon god''s status is noble, divination is superb, and Ying zhengliu is useful, it should not be such a reaction.


    Therefore, the only explanation is that the seemingly simple words of the moon god just now actually implied something about Ying Zheng, and the implied content obviously hit one of the few soft places in Ying Zheng''s heart.


    "Hum." Ying Zheng snorted coldly, but it was obvious that the warmth slowly appeared in his eyes. His long black eyes faded cold and cruel, and he looked a little unexpected gentle. "Since I promised her, I would not go back. But don''t forget, what is the premise of all this. "


    The Luna is catching up very quickly.


    "The Yin and Yang family dare not forget that they will always be in charge of the Qin Dynasty."


    Ying Zheng''s mouth was aroused by the moon god''s words, and the whole person was filled with fierce momentum again. His eyes were also transferred from the moon god, and the purple lips of the moon god were slightly touched.


    She knew that her task had been completed.


    She raised her right hand and made a complicated gesture in front of her. The purple light flashed, and her figure gradually disappeared in the hall.


    Ying Zheng stood alone in the empty hall, his eyes were rarely far away, as if he was looking at someone, some time, through the void.


    What happened in the main hall is unknown to nature.


    Because at the moment, he is sitting in the room with Shi LAN and others for dinner.


    This rare comfort, do not want to have anyone to disturb, so, he has already ordered Chu if, let her will be out of the inner courtyard, confidants are now in the outer courtyard, the bedroom can be said to be very safe.


    With the victory of this war, he also gained real power. With the prestige in the army, it can be said that if he wants to do something in the future, he will get twice the result with half the effort.


    Although Zhao Gao and others still have the ability to fight against him, his counterattack is no longer tied. The most important thing is that with the help of the Yin Yang family, he has many things to do in secret, and he doesn''t have to worry about being found.


    However, the ghost of the Yin and Yang family and the cloud king need a dike or two.


    At that time, when I got the blueprint of mirage, I should be able to do something secretly.


    While eating the food that the beauty arranged and sent to his mouth, he kept calculating the next plan in his heart.


    Originally, he thought that after returning to the Palace this time, such a stable life would last for some time, but he did not expect that it would end so soon.


    Early the next morning, he was surprised by the purple figure in front of his bed.


    That beautiful lavender, except for shaosiming, he didn''t think about it.


    "Come with me." Shaosiming saw him open his eyes. There was no fluctuation in the beautiful purple eyes like glass. Only three faint words resounded in his mind.


    Li Li pursed his lower lip, got up to dress, and secretly congratulated herself that Hu Ji followed Duan Murong to her room last night. After going to bed, he opened the window and jumped over.


    Looking at the house flying away from my feet, I had a ridiculous idea. It seems that when he left his bedroom, the number of times he left secretly was less than the number of times he left honestly.


    Moreover, after coming out, looking at the sky with twilight, he was surprised that the time was still so early. No wonder just now because of the appearance of shaosiming''s breath, when I woke up, I could feel the pain in my head.


    I didn''t have a long rest at all.


    Thinking about this, the pace of shaosiming over there has slowed down, and they have already reached the outskirts of the city.Li Li took a breath and said to himself that he was surprised that Shao Siming met him a few days ago. If something happened, why didn''t he talk about it at that time.


    He doesn''t think his charm can make Gao lengruo Xuelian''s shaosiming Acacia reach the level of active night party.


    "Xinghun is a little strange recently." Shaosiming came straight to the point, and this sentence also successfully made Li understand that it was because of a new situation that he came out at this time.


    He found a stone, lifted his robe and sat down.


    "What did he do? It''s no small thing to make you say "strange."


    Shaosiming didn''t say yes to Li''s words, but the purple eyes like glass flashed through the slight and imperceptible fluctuation. I don''t know if it was because he was so easily seen through by others and felt a little surprised.


    Turning around and facing him, he said slowly: "yunzhongjun has practiced the semi-finished product of juxiandan. Although it''s only semi-finished product, its power can''t be underestimated. And it''s said that..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C232

    "What The pupil suddenly shrinks. Once the juxiandan is refined, it can achieve the status of transcendence and immortality. It can be said that it is the elixir of immortality. Moreover, if Juxian Dan is for people like Xinghun, we can imagine that the Yin Yang skill of Xinghun will reach an unprecedented height again, which is not good for him.


    He took a deep breath and knew that he could not be confused at the moment.


    "Since you say he behaves strangely, where is the strangeness?"


    Shaosiming''s purple eyes blinked. It seemed that he was a little dull, but he explained in his mind: "although Xinghun pursues power, as a Dharma protector of the Yin and Yang family, he also has a high self-esteem. Although he has a good personal relationship with yunzhongjun, he is always grateful for the medicine that yunzhongjun has practiced. Whether it''s good or bad, this inexplicable eating scares juxiandan. It''s really incredible. "


    Shao Siming is right. If this juxiandan is a complete version, it''s a good thing to say that according to the high pride of Xinghun kid, he will never make fun of himself and eat a semi-finished product. It''s totally out of character with starspirit.


    There must be devils when things are abnormal. There must be something fishy about it.


    "You''re right. According to Xinghun''s personality, he will never make fun of his own safety. What''s more, yunzhongjun has so many pharmacists that there''s no need to cut himself. What''s more, if juxiandan eats the semi-finished product, his strength will soar. According to his proud and radical personality, the moon god, as his old enemy, will not be quiet unless -- "


    From said here, was also frightened by his speculation, two people looked at each other, almost at the same time said.


    "He didn''t actually eat it."


    From listening to the words of shaosiming in my mind, pick eyebrows.


    "It seems you think so, but why did he say he ate it? What''s more, if the juxiandan goes on eating, his skill will increase greatly. How can he hide it from the public? " Although the results are speculated, there are still many loopholes to be added.


    "You don''t have to worry about a big increase in skill." In the end, shaosiming knows more about the star soul. "The Qi gathering blade of Xinghun has been cultivated very well, and the power of each layer will increase greatly. If he works hard again when we don''t know it, it''s really like the effect of juxiandan."


    Li nodded. This explanation really makes sense. As the second master of the Yin Yang family, there are few people who can make him use his Qi to make a blade, let alone go all out.


    "But now the point is, why did he make people think that he had eaten juxiandan?" Shao Siming''s eyebrows were slightly twisted and his eyes were deep.


    From the head to think for a moment, the fundus of the flash of a dark light, heart emerged a bold guess.


    "Is it difficult? He doesn''t want people to think that he has eaten juxiandan, but he wants people to think that yunzhongjun has indeed practiced juxiandan, although it''s only a semi-finished product!"


    He felt that what he said might be the truth, but what do they want to do?


    "Maybe, it''s not everybody, it''s -." Shaosiming took a deep look at him, and both of them knew the next two words.


    Centrifugation has gradually become clear, they want to let Ying Zheng think, yunzhongjun practice out of the elixir of immortality.


    This should have something to do with the rising status of Luna. As an old enemy, it is impossible for Luna to increase his power in this way.


    I had no choice but to smile. I didn''t expect that I was still feeling that the moon god had helped him a lot. Now I need him to repay me.


    "It seems that there is a dead knot between the two people. We can take advantage of it. "


    "No way." After pondering for a moment, Li said, "if the cloud king really takes the place of the moon god in front of his father, it''s not good for me."


    Shao Siming was silent. If it really affected his position, it would be a big loss. She did not forget that she was waiting for his mirage construction drawings to find her brother.


    "What do you think to do?"


    "The most urgent thing is to let his father understand that this is a fraud. Even if he can''t do that, he can''t let yunzhongjun really surpass the status of moon god in front of his father."


    "But it''s easier said than done. Although Xinghun was young, he was able to achieve such a position. His mind and strategy were all first-class. Now that he made the move, his assurance was not 100% but 90%. Besides, we don''t have much time left. I got to know about it in advance by chance. If Xinghun really had the thought we had guessed, it would not be long before his Majesty would know about it. "


    Li knows that what shaosiming said is completely reasonable. It''s just something happened suddenly. It''s him. I can''t think of any excellent countermeasures for a while.


    What''s more, I took a look at the white fish belly in the sky.


    "It''s getting late. I''ll figure out how to deal with it. You can act according to the circumstances. Since the old enemy of the star soul is the moon god, you might as well disclose it to the moon god and let her stop the news as much as possible to delay the time for her father to know. I''ll do something about the rest. ""En" shaosiming looked away and knew that it was the only way now. He turned around and the green light flashed and disappeared.


    From the place where Shao Siming disappeared, he thought to himself that it was a powerful weapon to practice Yin and Yang so far.


    When we returned to our bedroom again, it was already dawn.


    As soon as I jumped into the room, the door was pushed open with a squeak. You don''t have to look back to know that you can be so bold that you don''t want to be a second person except Hu Ji.


    Just looking back, seeing the three people coming in, Li was a little surprised.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Chu Ruo Gang just came to say that the spies we placed in the 18th century son reported that Hu Hai went out of the palace secretly last night." Duanmurong stepped forward and said, Shilan turned around and carefully closed the door behind him. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C233

    Late at night? From brow light frown, then sneer.


    "It seems that I can''t sit down again."


    "That''s normal." Hu Ji shrugged and said, "since he is your brother and your father has been pampering you all the time, you obviously got your father''s love in the hall yesterday. He had a sense of crisis for a moment, and it was understandable that he could not sit still. What''s more, the man around him doesn''t seem to be a good friend. "


    "No Shi LAN has a dignified face and puts forward different opinions. "You don''t know much about Zhao Gao, but I''ve been lurking in Qindu for such a long time. The power of Zhao master''s net organization is almost all pervasive. At the beginning, the young master let the net hurt greatly, which is equivalent to breaking Zhao Gao''s right arm. According to his personality, at this juncture, he will never come to find the young master unhappy."


    "So it is." Hu Ji pondered for a moment, her pale purple eyes brightened. "If something happens to you now, your father will doubt them. After all, Zhao Gao gave you the charge of complicity. "


    "Yes From the eyes of a bright, Hu Ji''s words is to wake him up, let him finally figured out the only unreasonable place. "The charge of complicity, if so, is really worth his risk."


    Three women looked at from suddenly excited appearance, a face inexplicably looking at him.


    "What do you mean, young master?" Duanmurong asked, while brewing tea. The tea made by duanmurong has the effect of concentration and calmness, which is most suitable for martial arts practitioners to drink.


    Facing the three women''s confused eyes, he chuckled.


    "Perhaps Hu Hai didn''t want to harm me when he came out of the palace. You are right just now. When they are sensitive, they will not ask for trouble. Otherwise, they will be the most suspect. It''s just that my growing power is not what they want to see. If it doesn''t work to harm me, what else can they do? "


    "Then increase your strength!" Hu Ji''s eyes brightened.


    From the nod of approval. "Yes, after all, to increase one''s strength is to weaken one''s opponent."


    "Just, how can he increase his strength? Is there any other plan for him to leave the palace late at night? What''s more, young master, you won the glory in front of you only after you fought outside the Great Wall. He can''t get the same honor as the young master overnight. " Duanmurong was puzzled.


    From the shape like a deep smile, slender eyebrow oblique fly into the temples, lining the eyes is more and more high spirited.


    "It''s important to recover the Great Wall, but it''s nothing compared with immortality."


    "What The third daughter lowered her voice and exclaimed.


    "Elixir of life?" Always calm Shilan have some color. "Have you been obtained by the eighteenth son?"


    "Did you practice it?" Duanmurong also asked anxiously.


    Only unidentified Hu Ji is simply curious about the elixir.


    Three women looked at from smile but not the appearance of language, under the heart of irritable feeling more and more rich.


    "You don''t want to play the game, just talk about it." Shi Lan''s face is a little cold. After all, Hu Hai has always been friendly with yunzhongjun and Xinghun of Yin Yang family, which is not a big secret. Shilan and Xinghun are feuds.


    Before he could speak, he saw that Hu Ji suddenly gave a low smile and said, "I guess this medicine has not been practiced."


    "Oh? Why do you say that? " Duanmurong asked in a hurry.


    "You see, he''s not worried at all. If things are really irreparable, he will not calm down like this. "


    In the end, Hu Ji''s scheming is above the other two girls. At this time, she can analyze the problem calmly and leave the situation in a word.


    Shi LAN smell speech, that pair of deep almond big eyes looked to leave, seem to be waiting for his answer.


    "It''s true that as Hu Ji said, the elixir of immortality is false, but the juxiandan is true. In other words, true is false, and false is true. "


    "Wait, how come the more you explain, the more I don''t understand?"


    It''s no wonder that although she knows a lot about the Central Plains culture, most of it is military culture. It''s normal that she can''t understand such wordy sentences.


    However, this does not hinder Shi Lan''s understanding.


    I saw her slender willow eyebrows slightly twisted, thin lips light vomited a way: "you mean - cloud Jun practiced the juxiandan. The legendary juxiandan, which is comparable to the elixir, can become an immortal on the spot


    "Really?" Duanmurong''s face was full of obvious surprise. "I''ve only seen this juxiandan in ancient books. The secret recipe has long been lost. I didn''t expect that yunzhongjun could refine it. If it is true, the effect of juxiandan can really be called the elixir of longevity. "


    The look on Shi Lan''s face changed rapidly, and then he thought of something and said, "if this is true, isn''t the construction of mirage meaningless? Then, how can I find my brother? "


    Seeing that Shi Lan''s mood is out of control, she can''t help reaching out and embracing her. She whispers in Shi Lan''s ear: "don''t be impatient. I said it. It''s true, it''s false, it''s true. What''s more, the juxiandan is a legendary one. How can it be practiced by yunzhongjun himself? ""Why are you so determined?" Shi LAN looks coldly at Li Li.


    Li Shixiao raised his hand and rubbed the top of Shilan''s hair. "Silly girl, I''m sure. Just now I went out. Shaosiming of the Yin Yang family told me that yunzhongjun refined the semi-finished product of juxiandan. Moreover, after our inference, the semi-finished product is actually false news. In fact, I want my father to believe that yunzhongjun really has a semi-finished product of juxiandan in his hand, and even the day when he can get a complete juxiandan is just around the corner. "


    "Well, why did they do that?" Duanmurong looked at him with a puzzled face.


    From pick eyebrow sneer.


    "Originally, I thought it was because the star spirit and the moon god had always been at odds, and the star spirit couldn''t see the deep trust of the moon god in front of his father, so I came up with this method to let yunzhongjun disperse his father''s trust.


    " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C234

    From touch chin, will end wood Rong bubble good tea end up a light sip.


    "If you really let your father believe that yunzhongjun has refined the semi-finished product of juxiandan, it will not only improve yunzhongjun''s status in front of his father, but also enhance the power of his eighteen younger brothers. In addition, for his father, the attraction of immortality is obviously much greater than that of a foreign fortress. Zhao Gao can also take advantage of the situation to extract himself from the affair of framing me for colluding with the enemy. It can be said that it is a good stratagem to kill a few birds with one stone. "


    After a pause, he continued: "although yunzhongjun didn''t produce the semi-finished product of juxiandan, Xinghun said that after eating the semi-finished product of juxiandan, his strength suddenly soared, but it''s hard for people not to believe this. But Lan''er can rest assured that since the juxiandan has not been refined, then the father will not give up the mirage construction plan. "


    "It''s beautiful." Hu Jitong knew the whole story clearly, clapped his hands and walked to Li''s face. He put his hands around his chest and said, "you people in the central plains are really good at calculation. I''ve only been here for a few days, and I''m lucky to see such a wonderful calculation. It''s really an eye opener."


    Hu Ji successfully enlivens the atmosphere with the words of ridicule, and Duan Murong stares at her. "You, don''t be funny here. It''s better to think about countermeasures."


    Shi Lan''s face is slightly relaxed. After all, knowing that the mirage will continue to be built, it can be said that her plan has not been broken.


    "What we need to do is to make your father believe that yunzhongjun has not refined the semi-finished product of juxiandan." Although Hu Ji said it simply, she also understood that it was not so easy to do.


    What''s more, duanmurong and Shilan, who know a lot about Xinghun and yunzhongjun.


    "Young master, do you have a good plan?" Shi LAN sorted out her emotions and asked.


    After pondering for a moment, his long black eyes were deep, his index finger was bent, he knocked on the table and said slowly, "it''s not just about us, is it?"


    "Young master, do you mean the moon god?" Shi LAN blinked and said tentatively.


    He nodded away. "Since Xinghun is her old enemy, she naturally won''t let him gain power."


    "This plan is feasible. However, I always feel that even the Luna will not think of Countermeasures in a short time. " Duanmurong said.


    Just at this time, there was a knock outside the door, and then Chu ruo''s voice was deliberately lowered.


    "Young master."


    "Come in." Duan Murong looked away. After nodding, he called out to the door.


    The door creaked and opened, and Chu Ruo, who was dressed as a maid, came into view. Chu Ruo Jiao Qiao''s face is not redundant expression, but slightly worried eyes or leaked a trace of her true emotion.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Young master, just now when I went to the small kitchen to prepare breakfast, I found this under the stove." Chu Ruo frowned slightly and handed over a jade card.


    When I took the jade plate with a slight coolness in its tentacles and my eyes had touched the two words carved on it, I picked it with a long eyebrow.


    The jade plate is engraved with Yin and Yang. Li''s thumb caresses the concave and convex feeling of the writing. His eyes are deep and his fingers move. He turns the jade plate over. The one month character is engraved on the reverse side.


    "Young master, what''s the name of this jade card?" Duanmurong asked.


    "Ah --," Li Leng snorted, but his black eyes suddenly lit up. "It seems that we are not alone in this matter."


    Hu Ji was straightforward and took the jade medal from Li Li''s hand. After looking at it over and over several times, a clear smile appeared in the corner of her mouth.


    "It seems that she is more upset than us. Now, she needs us more than we need to ask for help." Hu Ji turned her lips. "However, just give her a jade medal and don''t say anything else. Is she so sure that we will help her? Do you know what she means? "


    "Young master, are you going?" Shi LAN didn''t pay attention to Hu Ji''s question, but directly looked at Li and said.


    Shi LAN had the deepest understanding of these people, so he asked the most fundamental question directly.


    After pondering for a moment, Li said: "today, maybe yunzhongjun will go to the palace to tell his father about juxiandan. However, according to the caution of the moon god, if today''s cloud king really came, she would not invite. Now that she has taken the risk of sending this jade card to me, I want to see it. "


    "Young master, would it be too risky?"


    Duanmurong looks worried.


    "No The stone orchid''s face condenses and shakes its head. "The fact that the moon god is able to fight openly and secretly with Xinghun and yunzhongjun for so many years still shows that she has a solid position, which is enough to show her high level of scheming and means. Although this is a crisis, I believe that with her ability, she will not be helpless. So, if you go here, maybe you''ll be surprised. "


    Leave to nod, if say originally he still has a little misgivings, by Shi LAN such a say also immediately disappear.


    Although Hu Ji''s strategy is good, Shi LAN has the most right to speak in the grasp of people''s heart.In this regard, sometimes even if you leave, you have to be willing to bow down.


    "As long as we create the illusion that you are still in the palace."


    Hu Ji blinked, put her hands around her chest, and leaned on the post.


    "Yes. During this period, no matter who comes, they will be turned away. Even if people doubt it, they can''t see that I''m really not in the palace. "


    "You just go, I have a way." Hu Ji turned her eyes and thought about it.


    "What''s the idea?" I know Hu Ji has many ghost ideas, but I didn''t expect that she could come up with a solution so soon.


    "What? Don''t you believe me? " Hu Ji pretended to be angry. "I won''t tell you. I''ll tell them both." Hu Ji once pulled one, whispered in the two girls'' ears, and then watched the two girls blush one after another.


    From pick eyebrow, this wench, again in mischief what, just want to open a mouth, but see Shi LAN tiny red cheek open a mouth: "childe, Hu Ji, this plan is feasible. Though -- though -- " It seems hard to say. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C235

    With a mask on, he left the palace and went straight to the Yin Yang family.


    However, as soon as he left people''s sight, he used his lightness skill and swept away quickly. Heart but secretly think don''t know what Hu Ji with duanmurong and Shi Lan said, two women unexpectedly rare refused to let him know their plan.


    However, since the plan was proposed by Hu Ji, he naturally did not doubt its meticulousness, and since duanmurong and Shi LAN agreed, he did not doubt its feasibility.


    So, following the three women''s request, he gave them everything in the palace and left first.


    This is also the decision he made after careful consideration, especially after seeing Duan Murong and Shi Lan''s firm eyes, Li suddenly realized that they are not weak women without the power to bind chickens.


    If they hadn''t met her, they would have continued to be undercover agents and elders of Mohist school. After being protected for a long time, I forgot that they were not weak.


    And they didn''t forget it.


    Even, they want to use their own strength to guard him occasionally. After thinking about it for a while, he felt that with Hu Ji in the palace, he could naturally control the development of the situation. In addition to his increasing status in the palace, he decided to leave without Ying Zheng''s permission and no one dared to move them.


    Although the heart of a thousand turns, but the foot of the pace does not stop.


    When the door of the Yin Yang family was cold and mysterious, he handed the jade card to a puppet. Then he opened the side door and motioned him to enter.


    The reason why Li is so blatant is that since the moon god has given him the jade card, it means to let him come in through the jade card.


    How to pass the jade medal is naturally fair and aboveboard. The reason why Luna has arranged this is that he has reason to believe that Luna has planned all this for a long time.


    Sure enough, after following the puppet for a while, the other side stopped. Without hesitation, he stepped onto the corridor in front of him. At the end of the corridor, there was a gorgeous looking room.


    Just as he walked to the door and hesitated to open it directly, the door creaked and opened itself.


    Li took a deep breath and stepped in.


    And in the moment he stepped in, he took back his mask and became what he was. But all this, but all fell into the eyes of the moon god.


    As soon as the moon god''s eyes sank, he didn''t expect that Li had such a clever way to change his face, even his breath could change.


    Of course, it changed the breath, which she naturally thought was that duanmurong, who was away from him, refined the medicine to change the breath for him.


    The mask produced by the system is naturally not something she can see through and understand.


    "It seems that you already know the plan of Yun Zhongjun and Xing Hun." The moon god sits behind a horizontal table with a huge bronze mirror in front of him.


    He looked around the room, shook his sleeve and said, "yes, I already know. However, it''s just to infer his intention. The details still need to be told by the moon god. "


    Moon god is not affectable, deep purple eyes can not even see the slightest bit of emotion.


    But from is to feel, the moon god is suppressing his anger.


    "Yunzhongjun wants to deceive his majesty by this means, which is completely taking advantage of his Majesty''s desire for immortality. The idea of Xinghun is a good idea, but after years of fighting between us, his biggest mistake is that he can never figure out how many means I have. "


    The surface of the bronze mirror in front of the God of the moon sent out strange waves with the words of the God of the moon, as if something was brewing.


    "Ha ha."


    "What are you laughing at?"


    "If you are as powerful as you say, why do you need my help?" From shrugged, Shi ran said.


    The moon god''s eyes were cold. She thought she was so provocative. Even if she didn''t get angry, she would at least scold herself, but she didn''t expect that she was calm and cold.


    "You''re right."


    This time, I was a little stunned. The moon god pointed the fluctuating mirror with his fingertip and said slowly, "the star soul and the cloud king have really made a lot of progress in these years. Although it can''t be said that they are invincible, they are qualified to compete with me."


    From the eyes also gradually serious, Luna face all this, it really shows that the strength of the star soul is much higher than he originally imagined.


    "The most important thing is that I already know that Yun Zhongjun is on the side of the 18th generation son, so we share weal and woe. Although I can deal with this matter by myself, since you will also make profits, it''s not good quality to get something for nothing! "


    From Wen Yan, the corners of his mouth are a little stiff.


    Moon god, can there be such a bad time?


    "In that case, tell me your plan." From shrugging, is the default of the moon god''s words, originally he did not intend to hide behind."Star soul is addicted to power. Although juxiandan is fake, Zhenren Dan is real. The reason why they didn''t go to the palace to see your majesty today is that I let people steal the only real life pill that yunzhongjun has practiced so far. " The moon god said as she unfolded her hand, and saw that the palm of her hand was a white pill with pearly luster. If you look at it carefully, you can still see the lines looming on it.


    "This is the real Dan?" He felt his chin and looked at the pill with great interest. He didn''t show any surprise at the stealing of Luna. "I once heard Rong Rong mention that although this immortal pill does not have the effect of gathering immortals to become immortals, it is also a rare pill to enhance strength. I didn''t expect that yunzhongjun even refined this pill. "


    The moon god gave a cold hum. "Although yunzhongjun is annoying, his alchemy is really superb. But from the point of alchemy, maybe even your medical fairy is inferior."


    If you leave, you will harm others and yourself sooner or later. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C236

    After all, I still don''t understand what Luna wants to do.


    "What if you stole this real Dan? I still can''t let my father know if it''s true or false that yunzhongjun practiced juxiandan, right? " I don''t know.


    With a secret smile, the moon god put the immortal elixir into his arms. Then he said slowly, "don''t you want to tell your majesty that the semi-finished product of Juxian elixir can increase your internal skill? So I cut him off. "


    "What do you mean?" From the eyes of a bright, God of the moon nodded. "Yes, although Xinghun''s Qi gathering blade has some reservation, it is absolutely impossible for him to make great progress. Therefore, if he wants to deceive his majesty, he must eat this real immortal pill. Now that he has no real Dan, how can he be trusted in front of his majesty again? "


    "How could that be?" He whispered.


    A dim light flashed through Luna''s eyes. "Although your inference is very close to ten, I have a very deep understanding of the star soul. Without this immortal Dan, he will never move in vain."


    "In that case, where do you need me?" From long eyebrow a pick, intuition tells him, this matter is not so simple.


    The moon god hummed coldly, and said coldly: "since the star soul wants to count me, how can I let him down?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "I have asked someone to inform your majesty that yunzhongjun has practiced the semi-finished product of juxiandan, and Xinghun has taken the test effect. Naturally, I informed you in the name of Xinghun. "


    Centrifugal next surprised, he really didn''t think that the moon god would do such a thing after breaking the star soul''s back road, which is undoubtedly to force the other side to a dead end.


    However, after thinking about it, according to the plan of Xinghun, it is not necessarily a dead end. After all, the moon god has already said that the star soul really has the power to hide. If it''s too big to release its own hidden power, it can be realized.


    It''s just that my eyes are cold. Without the help of Zhenren Dan, the effect can be said to be greatly reduced. I don''t know whether it can convince Ying Zheng.


    "It''s worthy of being the Lord of the moon. It''s a wonderful move." From drooping eyes, praise.


    Moon god noncommittal, looking from the way: "naturally, this matter also needs your help."


    "But it doesn''t hurt to say so." I''m all ears.


    "I need the help of Yixian girl." Moon god to the point, deep purple eyes staring closely from. "Although your majesty can tell how much the strength of Xinghun has increased, he will not give up the slightest hope of his majesty for immortality. Therefore, it''s not enough to find that the growth of the star spirit is not much, but also to let your majesty believe that the so-called semi-finished product of juxiandan, which is brought out by yunzhongjun, actually has very low utility. "


    "And this matter, of course, is the most appropriate one for the medical immortal to come forward." From then on said, tone inexplicable.


    The moon god stares at to leave for a moment, the Ling lip opens to close a way: "how, you can promise?"


    "If it''s a mistake, even Rongrong will have to pay for it. What''s more, are you so sure that the star soul and cloud king have no backhand? " From see very clearly, so very clever was not a few words on the moon god agitated.


    Although her plan seems to be perfect, it can not only relieve the crisis, but also make the other party smart and be misled, which arouses Ying Zheng''s suspicion.


    "Well, I know that won''t convince you." Moon god tone with a light clear. "However, you should also be aware that high risk is always accompanied by high return. What''s more, if you and I work together, even if something unexpected happens, there will be time to respond, won''t there? Most of all, you have to trust my judgment. If we really hit him seven inches, it can be said that we will get huge benefits without fighting, won''t we? "


    Leave silent for a while, then suddenly look up, hook lip a smile.


    "The moon god is not only a master of yin and Yang, but also a master of Kung Fu." Pick your eyebrows. "You''re right. This is a rare opportunity. If we succeed, it will attract Ying Zheng''s suspicion of them. It will be very good for you and me. "


    What''s more, if Ying Zheng really has a grudge against yunzhongjun and Xinghun, it will be more difficult for them to intervene in the construction of mirage, which is a good thing for him.


    What''s more, Xinghun and yunzhongjun can be regarded as Shi Lan''s direct enemies. Although they have been saying that they want to help them revenge and fulfill their wishes, they have never had a suitable opportunity. Maybe this is an opportunity right now.


    After weakening their power, it will be much easier for him to deal with them.


    Therefore, he has to take part in the matter, and even ensure its completion.


    When moon God heard that, he naturally knew that he had agreed to his plan.


    "You have made great contributions to the army now, and your majesty has given you a little more credit. I think your words are more useful now than before." The moon god language has deep meaning.


    Centrifugal lead God will, immediately clasp fist hook lip smile. "I''d like to thank the Lord of the moon for his kind words in front of my father. Fusu naturally reciprocated. This matter will be handled properly."The moon god''s mouth can''t feel a hook, talk with smart people, click to stop.


    "In that case, go back and prepare. I think the people I sent out by this time have already arrived in the palace. I''m afraid your Majesty''s call will reach the Yin Yang family half an hour later. " The mirror in front of the moon god has finally recovered its calm appearance. In the yellow copper mirror, the dim shadow of the moon god is reflected.


    When Li sipped his lips, he thought that Ying Zheng and Hu Hai were bound to summon the past according to his personality. Therefore, the Yin and Yang family can''t stay long, and they have to go back early.


    He made up his mind, nodded with the moon god, exchanged a look, and then the puppet left again.


    And leave don''t know is, in his leave palace of this period of time, his bedroom but good make up again. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C237

    All the way from the remote road, the foot of the wind came back to the bedroom, jumped in from the long reserved back window, quickly put on the exquisite luxury on behalf of his identity, and then pretended to just wake up with a hangover and pushed open the door of his bedroom.


    The striking thing is that Hu Ji, Shi LAN and Duan Murong face off with a team of people.


    I squinted. "Why are you making noise outside my palace in the early morning?" Li Si doesn''t hide her displeasure, but the two factions in the confrontation bow their heads when they see Li.


    Except for the three girls with a look of shame and anger.


    Hu Ji is a see from appear on the face of the arrogant color of go to the front of the left, half of the body hanging from the body.


    "You are so bold. I told you that he was overworked last night and was resting. And quarrel with us. Don''t you pay attention to the young master! "


    He was at a loss, but he knew that he had no reason to help others. What''s more, the leading lady in the palace on the other side was familiar. She seemed to have seen Hu Hai.


    The mind turns straight down, centrifugal also had a guess.


    I think Hu Hai got the news last night and knew the plan of yunzhongjun and Luna. At this time, he was even more excited and couldn''t help himself, so he wanted to find him to deliberately disgust him with a few words to satisfy the depression of yesterday''s reward.


    It''s just -- it''s a sneer.


    Hu Hai entered the Yin Yang home late last night. At that time, the moon god should have not had time to start, and the immortal Dan had not been stolen. Therefore, Hu Hai at the moment is not aware of this change.


    Even if the Yin Yang family wants to send messages in, I''m afraid it''s stopped by the moon god.


    I''m a cheap brother. I''m very angry, but unfortunately, when I met him, I was obviously out of luck.


    Therefore, if the Grand Palace girl had not guessed the meaning correctly, she must have found him to go to Hu Hai, but unfortunately she was stopped by the third daughter when she came.


    And those who can take the place of Hu Hai are naturally Hu Hai''s confidants, and their status is not low. Although the third daughter is his sweetheart. But the identity outside is not clear after all. Although Hu Ji''s status is different, after all, she hasn''t been officially married. In addition, the Great Wall has been recovered, so she has no real power.


    So, seeing that she couldn''t finish her task and didn''t see him, she naturally refused.


    And the more the three women obstructed, they were afraid that there would be doubts in her heart.


    However, I don''t know what Hu Ji''s plan was. Suddenly, it came up and let him parry. How could he know how to deal with it? For a moment, he had no choice but to follow Hu Ji''s words.


    "What are you? You''ve come to my bedroom to be wild!" From long eyebrow a pick, eyes cold fierce, right hand is a lift, Hu Ji into the arms. Her eyes turned to tenderness.


    Hu Ji is also very cooperate with the rush to leave the arms, a pair of pale purple eyes dense fog, looks very poor. Rao is centrifugal to understand that Hu Ji''s expression is pretended, can''t help but feel pity.


    The leading lady in the palace, who was not far away, saw this scene and her nose was almost crooked.


    As the grand palace maid beside Hu Hai, she has been in good luck all the time. Although Ying Zheng''s children are not few, the only one who really gets the favor is her own master. If she didn''t occupy the title of her eldest son, she would not have known which corner of the palace she disappeared in.


    Now it''s just going out to win. How can we compare with our own masters.


    The big palace maid''s eyes were not angry, and she didn''t realize that there was something wrong with her own ideas. It had to be said that this was the way the pig like teammates came.


    She stares fiercely at Hu Ji, who seems extremely weak at the moment. Her back teeth are almost broken. But she remembers clearly that before the son Fusu appeared, the woman of Hu Di was not polite to her, and she had no sense of shame, which made her feel embarrassed to rush directly.


    Although it turns out that Li is really coming out of her bedroom, her face has been damaged just now, which still makes her feel uneasy.


    What''s more, she didn''t bully the so-called master from childhood.


    As long as you don''t let others get hold of you, then you are not allowed to bully yourself!


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt it was like this. She didn''t notice the colder and colder sight.


    From the perspective of Li, we can naturally see what the evil maid thought. In addition, she had bullied the original owner, so this time it was not only Hu Ji who deliberately molested her, but also he didn''t want to let her go so easily.


    "Mr. Fusu, what are you talking about? My master sent me to call him. But she didn''t know any etiquette, didn''t talk nonsense, and didn''t want to pass it on. I really don''t pay attention to the eighteen Shizi! "


    "Oh?" From the eyes heavy looking at her, the tone is extremely cold. "The girl in your mouth is my side imperial concubine, your upright master! You cheap maidservant, I don''t know what you mean when you break the law and make wild remarks


    "No - No." She was stabbed by Li''s eyes, and suddenly stepped back a few steps, and the serious momentum that Li had never had also frightened her heart. But for a long time, she still subconsciously retorted: "what is the meaning of Fusu childe? I can''t understand it. I just follow orders. I hope you''ll forgive me."It''s a good job to be on orders.


    From the eyes more cold, such a vicious slave, it is not easy to let go.


    However, although she still dare to refute, she can clearly hear the feeling of guilty under the words, and her strong and calm face has completely fallen into the eyes of the public.


    Li sneered. When he suppressed him, he didn''t dare to say it, so he took out Hu Hai''s name to suppress him? It''s a pity that she got it wrong!


    "Follow orders! Well, I''ll ask you since I''m under orders. Who is your master? " From the tone unpredictable, that palace female Leng for a while, then with a little pride said: "it is the eighteenth son - childe Hu Hai!"


    The smile from the corner of the mouth is colder, it seems that it is because of the other party''s unwitting practice. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C238

    "Good." From a slightly deep look at each other, see each other in their eyes and dodge the line of sight, sneer. "Well, your following offenses are also taught to you by 18 younger brothers!"


    As soon as the words came out, the grand maid turned pale in an instant. After so many years of domineering, she had formed an established concept of son Fusu in her heart, that is, good old man, easy to fool.


    It can be said that it was the first time for her to see such a fierce young master Fusu. Moreover, in the face of such a young master Fusu, she had to admit that she felt a lot of twitching in her heart, and even felt like kneeling.


    Originally, when she heard that Fu Su, the young master, had come back from victory, she thought that the other party was just a fluke. She thought that she was totally dependent on the excellent soldiers of Da Qin. Now, it seems that maybe she was stupid.


    The young man in front of him was not the son Fu Su in his memory.


    Even if she was stupid, she knew at the moment that she couldn''t take off the big hat she was wearing.


    She is very loyal to Hu Hai. She knew that she could do it, but she couldn''t pull her son into the water. After several seconds of panic, she regained her composure, but her hand under the sleeve was shaking.


    "Master Fusu, please forgive me. It''s my servant''s nonsense. Please forgive me."


    Hu Ji buried in his small face in his arms and sneered. Others didn''t see it. Li naturally saw it. He knew that the other party might think that it was easier to start from a woman.


    However, to expect Hu Ji to be soft hearted can only say that her eyes are not good enough. Perhaps today''s presence, she wants to get away successfully through bitter meat, only duanmurong and Shilan.


    Hu Ji, who seems to be generous and lively, is actually the coldest.


    Li shook his head. Sure enough, Hu Ji straightened up from his arms and looked at her coldly, just like two people who were just coquettish and complaining.


    "Now I know my real name. Did you tell me where I came from? I said, you look at a very smart girl, how can you have such a bad brain? How can I say that I will be the concubine of the young master in the future? If you say it according to Zhongyuan, I will be the sister-in-law of your master. If you are such a poor girl around Hu Hai, you need me to help you change it. "


    Hu Ji''s face was full of sorrow. She stood beside her in a red dress, quite like a lady in the palace. In addition, she used to be a powerful figure in Hudi. She was faced with a man like a hill in Hudi. Now she is facing the so-called maidservant in a deep palace in the Central Plains. Naturally, she is absolutely crushed in momentum.


    What''s more, it''s appropriate to say this in terms of emotion and reason, but for the other party, it''s a bolt from the blue.


    She has been domineering in the palace for so long. She can''t imagine how she would be tortured by the cannibal palace if she left Hu Hai''s wings, not to mention how the people who had been beaten by her would retaliate against her.


    The sudden fall of her mind made her legs soft and kneel on the ground.


    She knew that she had lost face, but there was something more important now than that. The most important thing is that if she doesn''t recover all this, she will not only lose face at the moment.


    "Mr. Fusu, it''s all my maidservant''s fault to make thousands of mistakes. I hope you can bypass me for the sake of serving the 18th generation son wholeheartedly."


    The grand palace maid finally fell down on her knees with a plop. She looked down at the person kneeling in front of her, and felt a sense of cheerfulness at the bottom of her heart.


    If he remembers correctly, it''s the first time in his memory that he has seen this person treat him so respectfully. It''s just that she left the sneer and her repentance came too late.


    "Hum, what you are saying is wrong. As the close maid of the 18th century, shouldn''t you serve her wholeheartedly? Even dare to take credit! What''s more, coming early in the morning disturbed my childe''s dream. I can''t do such a simple courtesy. How can I still have the face to stay with my eighteenth son? " Standing beside Duan Murong, Chu ruo''s eyebrows pick up and says in a cold voice.


    Chu Ruo is already the grand palace maid in this palace, and Li is the eldest son. Therefore, if Chu Ruo is in terms of rank, she is indeed higher than her grand palace maid. It''s not impolite to say a lesson at the moment.


    "Courtesy?" Hu Ji''s eyes turned, with a hint of coldness. "I said just now that I don''t know etiquette, but now I don''t know who I''m talking about."


    Seeing each other''s body begin to tremble under their words, his eyes are cold. However, he still knows that it''s enough. Moreover, it''s a beautiful thing to do, and he can''t let others get hold of it.


    So, he spoke in good time.


    "Well, I''m sure you didn''t mean to." When Li said this, he stopped for a moment and glanced at the grand maid who was happy because of her words. With a hook in the corner of her mouth, she gasped: "you are the person around the eighteen younger brother. Right and wrong are naturally judged by the eighteen younger brother. So, I''ll let you know what to do with you if you don''t leave out a word. "Looking at each other''s face, the moment like ashes, from the deep black eyes Zhongshan country a touch of calculation light.


    Hu Ji dropped her eyes, and her pale purple eyes turned, and she clearly laughed.


    From this hand Taiji is very beautiful, if you really deal with this person here today, it will inevitably fall into the tongue, maybe it will lead to Hu Hai''s noise. If Hu Hai is to blame for this, Li will not only win the reputation of compassion, but also follow the drama of brotherhood that Hu Hai always likes to create.


    It''s natural that his intimate grand maid should be punished so much for being so disrespectful to his eldest son''s brother.


    Naturally, the palace maid in front of her knew her master very well. Before she bullied Fusu, it was because the other side never resisted. Hu Hai naturally enjoyed watching the opera. But this time I capsized. According to my master''s temperament, I would lose my car. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C239

    "No, Mr. Fusu, you can''t do that. "When his mind was lost, the other side just knelt down and moved towards Li Li. Under the shaking, the bun on his head was a little messy and looked very embarrassed.


    "Well, what should we do?" Shi LAN stepped forward, stopped in front of each other, cut off her words.


    "Your Majesty has an order to meet you in front of Fusu hall." Without waiting for the grand maid to speak, another sharp voice came. They all followed the voice and found that it was Ying Zheng''s close eunuch.


    "Oh, what''s going on." The eunuch had a blank look at the chaotic situation in the hospital, with a slight frown.


    "It''s just a little thing. What? My father called me From the back to hand, posture proud but do not let people feel disgusted said.


    Naturally, the eunuch around Ying Zheng is not a small role. He has a unique place to accompany a king like a tiger. These days, he has already known that today''s eldest son is no longer Fusu, who was just the eldest son. Therefore, in the face of this obviously wrong atmosphere, he pretends not to see, but to leave A little blessing, a little blessing.


    "Please change your clothes and follow me. I''ll wait outside first." The eunuch didn''t look at the big maids kneeling on the ground, but led a group of bodyguard maids back to the outer court.


    When the grand maid kneeling on the ground first saw the eunuch appear, she thought that she would be a little more scrupulous about how far away she was, so that she could escape the disaster. But she didn''t expect that the other side would turn a blind eye to her.


    The most important thing is to see the eunuch''s respectful attitude towards Li although he is neither humble nor overbearing, so that she can understand that she really miscalculated this time.


    The eunuch is the person around Ying Zheng, and his attitude towards others represents Ying Zheng''s attitude towards that person. Now, seeing the other party''s rare respect for Li Dai, we already know that the young man in front of us is not the old man who was bullied by her.


    Unfortunately, it''s too late to understand all this.


    Think of here, she seems to be the whole body strength has been taken away in general, completely paralyzed sitting on the ground, face blue and white, very sad.


    But there is not the slightest soft hearted, good and evil in the end, it''s just that she asked for everything.


    Give Chu if make a wink, then walk to approach the house, prepare to change clothes.


    On the main hall, Li Chui Mou sits in front of the table prepared for him. On the opposite side is the moon god, star soul and cloud king.


    It was Hu Hai who left. This time, Zhao Gao and Li Si did not appear.


    It seems that Ying Zheng is still very wary. As for why they are here, Li can''t think that Ying Zheng wants to share the joy of longevity with them. Maybe he wants to see their reaction.


    Centrifugal center think hundred turn, but the face is silent, quiet sitting in their own position, listening silently.


    "Last night, I received an urgent report from the Yin Yang family, saying that yunzhongjun had practiced the legendary juxiandan. Although it is a semi-finished product, its power can''t be underestimated. Is this really true?"


    Although Ying Zheng was puzzled, he used a positive tone. He thought that the Yin Yang family had absolutely no courage to lie.


    Yunzhongjun''s hand shaking slightly, if not from the tip of his eyes, see the ripple of the wine in the glass, maybe it really can''t capture the mood fluctuation.


    "Indeed, your majesty." Yunzhongjun stood up and saluted Ying Zheng. "However, my juxiandan is a semi-finished product, and its efficacy is not as good as the full version."


    Originally, they were ready to boast, but now Zhenren Dan was stolen. They had to change their plan temporarily.


    Li bowed his head and covered up a successful smile at the corner of his mouth, while the moon god looked like an old God, silent.


    Ying Zheng waved his hand. His cold face rarely showed a smile, and his long black eyes were dark. "Don''t worry, if you can make semi-finished products, then it means that the complete version is not far away. I''ve heard that you''ve taken the star soul. How do you feel? "


    After Ying Zheng said this, the star soul hesitated for a moment, and then slowly said: "it seems that it is not as good as imagined."


    "Oh?" Ying Zheng''s long eyebrows wrinkled slightly. "That''s not what the secret letter from your Yin Yang family said last night." Ying Zheng''s epilogue rises slightly and has already taken on an unpleasant meaning.


    From continue to maintain the state of eyes, nose and heart, heart is thinking about the moon god, this move is really good enough. Delivering a letter to the palace in the name of the Yin and Yang family made Xinghun and yunzhongjun totally speechless. They knew very well that if they didn''t tell the news, it was Ying Zheng, the God of the moon, who came to the palace. Whether they believed it or not was a huge blow to the Yin and Yang family.


    For them, no matter how infighting, they are the guardians of the Yin and Yang family. The most important thing is that if the interests of the Yin and Yang family are damaged, the Eastern Emperor may be allowed to intervene in this matter. Then they may be met with a more terrible punishment than the anger of Ying Zheng.


    Therefore, how to choose the star soul naturally knows.From this point of view, it is no longer a wise choice to use Luna to deal with this event. After all, Luna is definitely the person who knows the star soul best except for himself.


    "Yes, your majesty. After taking the pill last night, Xinghun did feel that his power was greatly increased, but with the passage of time, this effect was gradually weakened. Up to now, the increase of my skill is not obvious. " Star soul a pair of extremely pitiful tone, as if to oneself lose the strength of the pitiful.


    And yunzhongjun also timely said: "it''s true. I didn''t expect that the semi-finished juxiandan had such a big defect. It was my thoughtlessness. At that time, the news had already come to the palace. I feel guilty about it. I can''t speak to your majesty. Please punish him. "


    Hearing the words, the hand holding the wine cup was tight. It was really worthy of being an old fox. The words were not leaked, and Ying Zheng could not be reprimanded too much. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C240

    The main hall fell into a strange silence, not because of anything else, just because the words of Yun Zhongjun just now were really difficult for people to answer. First of all, it''s reasonable that the other party can''t explain to Ying Zheng because of his guilt. After all, if he had told Ying Zheng the truth last night, he could not say that Ying Zheng would make any irreparable decision in his emotional excitement.


    At the moment, he took the initiative to admit all this, but let Ying Zheng can''t take advantage of this to get angry.


    However, according to Ying Zheng''s mind, how could he suffer from the loss of a little Dharma protector and elder of Yin Yang family.


    Therefore, Ying Zheng just snorted coldly, then picked his eyebrows and said, "it seems that yunzhongjun, your medicine refining skill needs more training. Moreover, you are too reckless to take the responsibility of building a mirage medicine Pavilion."


    Hearing the word "medicine Pavilion", Li''s eyes suddenly brightened. Indeed, the construction of the mirage was said by Ying Zheng himself. The arrangement and design of the mirage were handed over to the Yin Yang family and gongshuqiu, and the above medicine pavilion was regarded as the most important one. Naturally, it was handed over to yunzhongjun.


    If you have not guessed wrong, yunzhongjun and Xinghun will certainly do something about it. Originally, Li was still thinking that it was a hidden danger. Now it seems that he really needs to doze off and give a pillow.


    Sure enough, the cloud King''s face suddenly sank, and his waist was deeply bent down.


    "Your Majesty, this medicine Pavilion is very important. If you can''t give it to me, I''m afraid it will affect my alchemy."


    He is still a bit stupid. I don''t know if Ying Zheng is angry now. He still talks in such a threatening tone. Isn''t he looking for death.


    On second thought, it seems to me that yunzhongjun is the first person in this medicine refining skill, and is the hope of Ying Zheng''s immortality. Therefore, it is normal to have more tolerance for him in the past.


    However, does yunzhongjun forget that Ying Zheng is not a person who can be threatened at will.


    "In that case, the medicine Pavilion will be handed over to -." Ying Zheng says here, pause for a moment, the line of sight turned to leave, so aggressive line of sight, how can leave turn a blind eye.


    Facing that pair of long and narrow black eyes with seven or eight points similar to himself, Li made a confused appearance at the right time.


    "How are you these days, Yixian?" Ying Zheng seems to have said something different. But how clever Li was. Seeing this turning point, he understood and said, "it''s very good. He just hid in the house all day to study the medicine for his father''s health. I''m afraid she''s bored."


    Ying Zheng''s mouth is tiny, but he can''t feel it. His thick voice rings out. "Indeed, the pills she made are very effective. It''s very intimate. I haven''t given her any reward since I entered the palace. I''m really neglecting her. In that case, I''d better give the medicine Pavilion above the mirage to the medical immortal. "


    So it is! From the drooping eyes, covered the dark light of the fundus.


    Ying Zheng''s move really made yunzhongjun feel bitter.


    And the God of the moon quietly watched the development of the situation, had some worry mind completely put down. Originally, in order to prevent what happened, she also found a way to negotiate with Li in advance, but she didn''t expect yunzhongjun and Xinghun to say that, but now it seems that things are going in her favor.


    Most of all, at present, it seems that she does not need to intervene.


    The deep purple eyes of the moon god glanced at the star soul after the veil. The white face of the other side was more gloomy against the dark blue pattern. It had to be said that she was very happy to see the people who had been against her in such a dilemma.


    "My father and Emperor are so kind. My son''s minister, on behalf of the medical immortal, has given thanks here. However, the medical immortal never likes to see outsiders. I''m afraid it''s hard to --"


    Before he finished speaking, he was stopped by Hu Hai.


    "My father, I''m very lucky to meet the fairy girl at my brother''s place. She is as cold as a fairy. My brother is right. All these things are on her own, and she can''t help it. Although yunzhongjun made a big mistake, his alchemy was still very advanced. It''s better for him to help Yixian girl. "


    Hu Hai has already become a grasshopper on the same rope with yunzhongjun and Xinghun. Naturally, he can''t see the other party being suppressed. Originally, he came here today to see the other party''s prosperity. By the way, he was angry with his good brother. But I didn''t expect sudden changes. It seems that something unexpected happened.


    Now that Zhao Gao is not around, he risks being suspected by Ying Zheng to save his ally. The most important thing is that he believes that Ying Zheng''s heart is not willing to lose yunzhongjun.


    And yunzhongjun was obviously not a fool. He followed Hu Hai''s words and said, "what the eighteenth son said is very true, your majesty. I hope you can give your subordinates a chance to make amends. That mirage medicine Pavilion, subordinates will try their best to build it. "


    Ying Zheng was silent for a moment. Li knew that he wanted to agree.


    However, the current situation is not bad. What''s more, duanmurong''s involvement in the construction of the medicine Pavilion is a great surprise. The most important thing is that the medicine Pavilion is not far away from the ZiBei Water Pavilion. If duanmurong can really get a hand in the medicine Pavilion, he can also help a lot in finding Shi Lan''s brother.Therefore, Li didn''t feel the slightest disappointment at Ying Zheng''s promise.


    After all, if Ying Zheng really handed over the medicine pavilion to duanmurong, then yunzhongjun and Xinghun would naturally want to find other ways to solve this loss. When the enemy is in the dark and I am in the light, they will not be beautiful.


    Now the result is the best, the other side will not take other risks because of this, and their own side can get the most favorable things, so there is no need to be more defensive.


    How beautiful!


    Moon god glanced away, although each other a indifferent appearance, but she knew that his heart must have been happy. Rao Shi did not expect that although she successfully suppressed Xinghun this time, she did not achieve what she expected. On the contrary, the current situation is the best for him.


    He can''t think that she doesn''t know, that medical fairy is his person. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C241

    "How''s it going? What''s going on today is pretty? " As soon as she got back to the palace, the three girls met her, and Hu Ji gathered up in front of her to ask for credit. I''m in a good mood, so I take one. "Well done, but what did you say to the palace lady before?"


    "Do you really want to know?" Hu Ji''s smile widened.


    "You go to my side." Shi LAN frowned and reached out to pull Hu Ji aside. Her beautiful almond eyes looked away. "What''s the matter?"


    From hook lip smile, straight toward the house, three women looked at each other, followed also went in.


    "So it is." After listening to Li''s words, duanmurong nodded.


    Pick your eyebrows. "But I agreed to it without your consent, and you won''t say anything?"


    "What''s the point." Duanmu Rong did not understand to see a glance away, Jian water eyes wave light flow. "Since you can intervene in the affairs of the Yin Yang family, why not. Such a thing must be seized when it has an opportunity. What''s more, not to mention that we Mohists and Yin Yang families have a long-standing feud. Even Rong Rong is trying to find her brother. Besides, you also said that the drug Pavilion is not far away from the ZiBei Water Pavilion, where Yin Yang families come to detain prisoners. Therefore, this good thing should not be refused. "


    "You --" Shi LAN looked at Duanmu Rong with a moving face. Her lips trembled for a long time, and then she said firmly: "thank you, LAN er."


    "Now that you call me Lan''er, we don''t have to talk about our relationship. What''s more, even if it''s not for you, I''ll agree to it. I just hope I can help you find your brother. " Duanmurong chuckled, holding Shilan''s hand and said softly.


    From the nod, a left and a right to embrace the two women. "Rongrong is more and more intimate now."


    "Well, if they are considerate, am I not?" Hu Ji pretended to be angry, but the radian of her mouth showed that she was very happy at the moment. "Before you left, let Chu Ruo take away the palace maid and give it to Hu Hai. Just a moment before you came back, Chu Ruo came back and said that the palace maid was demoted as a slave by Hu Hai and was driven out of the palace. I didn''t expect that your eighteen brothers are vicious. "


    "Yes." Duanmurong nodded with approval. "It seems that the grand palace maid is very loyal to Hu Hai. She has no credit for it. I didn''t expect that Hu Hai was willing to give up such a loyal girl just to maintain the superficial peaceful relationship with the young master. "


    Shi LAN snorted coldly and turned her back. "He will suffer one day if he gets more help from the right and less help from the wrong."


    Li deeply thinks that no matter how good the disguise is, it will be seen through one day. When Hu Hai''s mask is cut, he is looking forward to his good 18 younger brother''s expression.


    "But we won''t talk about her." Li zhengse went to duanmurong and said seriously, "however, since your father has given you such a position, you can''t live in my bedroom. Moreover, the mirage has been built on the sea. If you really take part in it, your father will surely give you another mansion near the sea. "


    The implication of Li is that they may not be able to face each other day and night for a long time.


    "It''s OK. You said that those who achieve great things don''t care about small things. Since we all have our own goals in mind, we should work hard for this goal. Although I can''t face you all the time, I can go into the palace and you can go out. It''s a matter of one sentence to meet you. " Duan Murong tried to make a relaxed expression, but anyone could see the unnaturalness of her eyes.


    Li sighed, put his hand into his arms and patted her slender shoulder.


    "Sometimes I wonder if the burden on your shoulders is too heavy."


    "The young master''s words are bad. If we don''t have these burdens on our shoulders, we are not us." Shi LAN took a look at the two people who hugged each other and said with drooping eyes.


    Hu Ji yawned and said with a smile, "I''m the only one who has no burden. Don''t chatter. It''s not a life and death separation. The difference in front of you is for the sake of getting together forever. "


    Duan Murong couldn''t hold it any longer. He chuckled and glared at Hu Ji. "Your comforting words don''t sound good."


    Hu Ji shrugged his shoulders, looking extremely innocent.


    He shook his head helplessly, but he was very happy to see the relaxed atmosphere in front of him.


    "In fact, I''m worried about your safety." Li stroked Duanmu Rong''s long soft hair, and her black eyes were full of visible worries.


    "What do you say?" Duanmurong blinked.


    Hu Ji patted her on the shoulder and sneered. "It''s not easy. You can be regarded as going deep into the tiger''s acupoint. Moreover, although your brain is not stupid, your shrewdness is used in medical skills. When you go to a place like the Yin Yang family, you can''t be regarded as entering the tiger''s mouth? Even if they don''t dare to kill you in the face of the palace, who knows what secret moves they will use in private? "


    "Yes, I can''t let you risk it on your own." From the eyes looking at duanmurong firmly."It''s better for me to go with Rongrong. How to say, she''s taking such a risk for my brother." Shi LAN proposed.


    "No way." He waved his hand, pondered for a moment, and said: "Rongrong''s family is still innocent, but you, the princess of Shushan, are supposed to hide your identity. It''s not safe to be in the Yinyang family than Rongrong."


    "That''s right. Besides, your martial arts are not so good. You''d better not make trouble." Hu Ji''s body flashed, turned to Shi LAN and said with a smile.


    Shi LAN turned her head and gave a cold hum. "Me? Your martial arts are not much better. "


    "You --!" Hu Ji is angry.


    From helpless help forehead. "Well, you two don''t argue. I have a good candidate here. I just don''t know if he will give it to us. "


    "Who?" The two women asked in unison. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C242

    "Liz!"


    "Liz? The former prime minister who has no power to bind a chicken? " Rao Shi LAN has always been calm, can''t help but be shocked by this sentence.


    From the hands ring chest, slightly with a deep smile. "In other words, it''s a man that Liz once released from Daqin fangya prison."


    "You mean --" Shi Lan''s eyes widened. "The Black Knight wins seven?"


    "That''s right." He walked to the table and sat down, his dark eyes fixed on a point in the void. "The black samurai is excellent at martial arts, and his younger brother seems to be in the hands of master Zhao. We will win seven from the hands of Liz, and then use his brother as bait, not afraid of his disobedience


    "The Black Knight?" Hu Jicang''s purple eyes widened slightly. "Are you talking about the legendary man from purgatory, who was captured many times by the seven countries and put into death row, but could always escape?"


    "Hum, it''s just a prisoner with bloody hands. It''s a legendary man." Shi LAN disdains to laugh.


    Hu Ji glared at her and picked her shoulder. "In your central plains, it may be heinous, but outside our great wall, where our strength is respected, he is famous. You see, I don''t know other people in the Central Plains. Just knowing him, I know how famous he is outside our great wall. "


    "The two of you are fighting. Seven is the best choice." Li felt his chin and said: "his tactics are to fight bravely and bravely, and he is not afraid of death. Although there are not too few people in the world who can defeat him, there are few people who can kill him. Besides that brother, Sheng Qi is simple and easy to control. The most important thing is that he travels around with a lot of intelligence, and seeing that he has been burning himself for so many years, but he is still alive, it shows that his brain is OK. "


    "In this way, it''s really the best person to protect Rongrong."


    "Not only that, in addition to the attack, Sheng Qi said little and would not disturb Rongrong. It can be said that he is the most qualified bodyguard. " Li added.


    "You said you were the best bodyguard, but I don''t know if Liz would give up." Duan Murong is a little worried, but he has no objection to the arrangement of leaving.


    "Hum." Hu Ji''s nose gave way. "According to his personality, if he is not sure, he will not say it. In my opinion, this Liz is going to be cut even if he doesn''t give up his love "


    Li laughs. "You know me. Yes, I do have a reason that Liz can''t refuse. The most important thing is that even if he is not willing, I will let him be willing. After all, only when there is a home can there be a home. "


    Li Si doesn''t hide her smile. The three girls look at each other. They can''t help lighting a candle for Li Si.


    Walking through the zigzag corridor and around the crabapple bushes, we arrive at the Bibo Pavilion in the middle of the lake. Outside the pavilion, Liz looks at the tall and straight figure waiting in the pavilion and ponders.


    "Since they''re all here, they''re not coming yet." Although Li Li''s back is to Li Si, he can''t hear his footsteps with his ear power.


    Liz hesitated for a moment, glanced at the bodyguard who had already stood far away, and walked towards the distance after all.


    "Son Fusu." Li Si saluted respectfully. To tell the truth, Rao Shi was extremely smart. At the moment, he didn''t understand why Li Li would come to him so blatantly. After all, their cooperation should be good in private. At the moment, although the maid guards are far away, the small pavilion in the middle of the lake should not be able to hide people, but even if others can''t hear what they say, they will know that they have met here.


    Li Si didn''t say how clever he was, but it didn''t mean he didn''t understand what he thought.


    "Don''t worry. Since I dare to do this, I will think about the consequences clearly. As long as those lines can''t hear what we say, let them tell the truth. I poured a cup of tea for myself, smelled the fragrance and took a deep breath.


    Liz dropped her eyes. "What the young master said is that we just agreed to attack them unprepared?"


    He sneered at me. "Liz, Liz, why didn''t I expect that you are so timid now?"


    "Young master, where do you say that? Liz is just cautious."


    "Good caution." The smile from the corner of the mouth is colder. "Well, I might as well tell you that Hu Hai is losing power now, and I''m not afraid to tell them about you and me. What''s more, now that I have an official position, it''s not strange for you and my colleagues to talk about it. "


    Li Si also understood that the last sentence meant that even if Ying Zheng knew it, he would not doubt that they had formed a clique for personal gain.


    So he said, "my son''s reputation has been greatly increased recently, and Liz has heard a little about it."


    Liz''s face was a little slow, and he seemed to agree with Li''s words.


    "But what''s the matter with you, young master, calling me so urgently?"


    "Of course." Li Li was outspoken, then poured a cup of tea for Li Si, motioned him to sit down, and then laughed clearly when he saw that he was hesitant. "Now there is no eldest son. We are all colleagues. Why not sit down and have a chat?"Liz sat down respectfully.


    "I want to borrow someone from you."


    "I don''t know who you are talking about?" Liz dropped his eyes, but he couldn''t see his real face for a moment.


    "Win seven."


    Before Li''s voice fell, he saw the water lines in the teacup he was holding in his hand. Li goulip sneered: "what''s the matter? My Lord, I don''t want to


    Liz''s slender eyes glanced away.


    "Young master, it''s a bit hard for people."


    "Oh? to do things that are beyond his power? Is there any special significance for adults? "


    "You should understand the gratitude and resentment between Xiaguan and Zhao Gao''s net organization. Although Shengqi can''t defeat the net organization, he is a qualified guard, isn''t he? Although we have a cooperative relationship, the premise of cooperation is the safety of our subordinates. " Liz''s eyes narrowed and he didn''t give up.


    "You''re still safe without him. On the contrary, if you insist, I can''t guarantee your safety. " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C243

    "Young master, are you threatening me?" Liz laughed angrily. "If things in the world are combined by interests, they will be separated by interests. I must have heard that I chose to cooperate with you for my own safety. Moreover, my humble position is not as powerful as the man behind you. Victory seven is my last guarantee. Please don''t take advantage of others. "


    I understand. Liz is telling the truth. And the person behind him should be the mysterious person he pretends to be.


    From the long eyebrow a pick, mouth evil a smile.


    "Mr. Li, I don''t think you understand. Now you have no bargaining chip for me. Have you ever heard of me as a fish? Now for me, you are a piece of meat on the chopping board. "


    It''s not polite to say that. Seeing Liz''s sullen face, he took a word in no hurry. "Don''t be angry, Mr. Li. Just listen to me. First of all, I''m now in Jiuqing. Although I''m only a minor, I''m of the same rank as your minister. Second, you''ve already fallen out with Zhao Gao and others. If you break up with me now, even if you leave Shengqi, it''s useless. You should understand that Shengqi has no chance of winning for the network organization famous for assassination, even if the network is badly damaged by me now. But when you were prime minister before, Zhao Gao was not the only one to offend. "


    Li Si''s face began to shake and he began to smile. Then he began to slap a sweet date: "but if you give Sheng Qi to me, I can give you a person who is not inferior to Sheng Qi at all. Moreover, the means are far better than Sheng Qi."


    "Who?" As soon as Liz spoke, he knew that he had been moved.


    From the end of the cup, a light sip, and then a meal said: "white."


    "White rise?" Liz narrowed his eyes, as if thinking about something.


    "Is that a general you got outside the Great Wall? The one who made military contributions? " Liz scratched his face. The smile from the corner of his mouth deepened. The reason why he said that he was in vain and didn''t mention the more convincing Zhong LiMao is that he was defensive and that Bai Qi was brought back by him from outside the Great Wall. Even if he didn''t say that he was his man, he must have guessed that for a long time.


    Therefore, he was more convinced that it was a white start.


    "Yes, I believe you''ve got the news. His father has appointed him as the assistant leader, and now he is in charge of a branch of Mengtian''s golden fire cavalry, which happens to be responsible for the defense of the capital of Qin. "


    From leisurely smell the fragrance of tea.


    "How? It''s a good deal for you to trade white for seven


    Liz''s smile turned cold, and his slender eyes flashed a dark light.


    "You are good at calculating. Sheng Qi is like an arm around me. Although general Bai Qi has more power, his dog is still more reassuring."


    After all, if you want to persuade people like Liz, how can you do without a little effort.


    "What a domestic dog!" From the tit for tat, there was a breeze outside the pavilion and ripples on the lake, as if it was Liz''s mind at the moment.


    "Are you sure Sheng Qi, as a black warrior, is really a domestic dog? Or are you sure you have the ability to train him into a domestic dog? "


    Looking at LISS''s silent appearance, he continued: "belligerence is something deeply rooted in his bones. Although you have brain, are you sure you can give him the exciting life he wants? And once you can''t give him, will he be willing to stay with you? "


    Liz pondered for a moment, but only he understood how agitated he was at the moment.


    Li''s words almost hit the soft spot in his heart. He was really afraid of Sheng Qi. Originally, he was going to support him and use him to kill people who didn''t agree with his political views.


    But I didn''t expect that I didn''t wait for that time, but I was calculated by Zhao Gao, so the planned killer became a bodyguard to protect my safety.


    He looked aside at the lake, waiting for Liz''s reply. Liz suddenly looked up, the expression on his face relaxed completely, and let out a breath, as if he had made a decision.


    Turn away and look at him.


    "At your command." Liz finally let go.


    "Good!" From caressing Dayue, he likes people who know current affairs. "Let Sheng Qi stand by and wait for my call."


    "Yes."


    He solved the problem of duanmurong''s guard and took a long breath.


    As time flies, it''s time for duanmurong to leave the palace to build the palace. Because it''s close to the sea, it''s far away from the Qin palace. On the day of leaving, she was escorted by Ying Zheng''s emissary. Originally, she was going to leave churuo behind, but duanmurong realized that churuo was already familiar with everything in the palace. She took good care of the bedroom and went back to the palace Good.


    Therefore, Li can only bring Chu Ruo back. He ran to the slave market and bought some innocent and clever maids. Before he left, he deliberately used the magic trick to indicate his loyalty. Then he left.The soldiers guarding duanmurong mansion secretly found Zhong LiMao and asked him to choose some reliable soldiers to guard.


    Zhong LiMao didn''t dare to neglect him. They all beat him one by one before they sent him. After a glance, they were all familiar faces with the army. Moreover, because duanmurong had saved many soldiers, they were a little closer to duanmurong.


    So, Li Dao was quite relieved to leave duanmurong''s mansion.


    As soon as she got back to the palace, Hu Ji met her.


    "How? How was Rongrong''s mansion built? "


    "It''s quiet and elegant. My father also made great efforts." To the point.


    Hu Ji turned her lips. "That''s natural. Rongrong''s medical skills are unique in the world. Even his majesty should be treated with courtesy. However, there is no one in the palace who can say intimate things. "


    "If you want her, you can go out of the palace to visit at any time. This waist tag is for you," she said with a smile ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C244

    Hu Ji quickly took the jade medal thrown to her by Li Li. After seeing the word "Fusu" on it, she hooked the corner of her mouth and carefully put it in her arms.


    "This is our token of affection."


    "What token of love." Step away and look back at her.


    Hu Ji''s pitiful mouth. "It seems to me in the book that all lovers in the Central Plains do this?"


    "You --" For Hu Ji''s occasional innocence, Li could not laugh or cry, so he had to take her to the arbor in the hospital to sit down. After such an explanation, he let her spare him.


    Duan Murong was outside the palace, but the information still needed to be exchanged. So Li thought of a way to let Zhong LiMao''s soldiers be messengers in the name of passing on the meaning of Acacia.


    This may sound dangerous, but it''s a strange insurance.


    Because Zhong LiMao''s bodyguard is dedicated to guarding the capital of Qin, so all the patrols in the capital of Qin, including the palace, have his people. Although there are not many, they are enough to form a line.


    Many of these people have participated in the war, and they have seen the extraordinary relationship between him and duanmurong. As long as Zhong LiMao gives a little guidance, I believe they will be happy to help. The most important thing is that these soldiers are unexpectedly sincere and lovely. It''s not good for others to know about this kind of private meeting, so even if Chu Ruo specially sent someone to test it, they were still tight lipped.


    Moreover, this kind of information exchange has already told Duan Murong that it can only be used in emergencies. Otherwise, according to the frequency of visiting her three or four days away, this line will not be used.


    However, not afraid of ten thousand just in case, this line is a dark line left to Duanmu Rong. Besides, Li also discussed with Duan Murong in private about the transmission of information, and all of them used code language. In this way, even if he was taken out by some gossip guy, he would simply think it was a love poem.


    Facts have proved that it''s accidental and safe for some swordsmen to go off the edge. After more than a month of doing so, the dark line experiment was almost finished, and the number of letters on duanmurong''s side gradually decreased.


    It''s not because of anything else. It''s just that the mirage has entered the construction stage. Duanmurong, as an important construction supervisor, is naturally busy.


    Originally, she could also give this matter to yunzhongjun, as long as she looked at it a few times, and I believe that if she did, yunzhongjun would be very happy.


    Just, thinking about Shi LAN in my heart, Duanmu Rong thought that before he wanted to go, he still felt that it was better to let everything in his hands. Of course, Duan Murong doesn''t want to admit it. Part of the reason is that since the mirage began to be fully constructed, the Yinyang family has made constant small moves. At the beginning, they just used a magic drug, but where can they escape from her.


    Later, she failed to take the medicine several times. After Duan Murong told Li, her mansion changed a group of servant girls under Li''s instruction, which made it more difficult to take the medicine. So the Yin Yang family started to attack, although Sheng Qi said that those people didn''t want to kill her, they just wanted to hurt her.


    But it still made her angry.


    After all, she is not a born virgin. It''s unreasonable for her partner to bully her. She has to swallow her anger when she comes to this. However, it''s not like telling Li to let him worry about himself.


    Since the Yin Yang family hopes that something will happen to her and she can''t interfere in the construction of the mirage, she must also do so. Not only that, she also has to make sure that her task of supervision is no matter how big or small it is.


    It turns out that her decision was right.


    After seeing her meddling in this way, the attack of the Yin and Yang family was big for a while. At last, they found that they couldn''t deal with Shengqi, who was like Heisha God, on the premise of not wanting to kill her.


    Therefore, during this period of time, the news about mirage, duanmurong is a lot to the ear.


    is as like as two peas. After the Yin Yang house made the cloud of the king''s medicine cabinet, the cloud master was prepared to do exactly the same thing in the mirage''s medicine cabinet. However, the secret way of the official was completely different, even even if it had been.


    However, all this was duanmurong see in the eye, even if he tried every means to hide in the past, also be public defeat Qiu immediately told from.


    Therefore, the mechanism on the mirage now looks like a piece of white paper.


    "Are you there, young master?" Looking at duanmurong''s latest news, Li is thinking, and Shi Lan''s voice rings out the door.


    "Come in."


    The door opened, and Shi LAN came in a trance.


    "What''s the matter?" From watching her slowly walk to his opposite to sit down, straight poured a tea, but almost overflow out. "Are you still worried about your brother?"


    Shi LAN frowned slightly, hesitated and nodded.


    Li sighed and held her right hand on the table. "You can rest assured that everything is going on according to the plan now. Once the mirage is completed, the main body of the Yin Yang family will move to the mirage. As your brother, it will certainly be brought to the mirage. At that time, we will act according to the circumstances, and we must save your brother. "Shilan''s dark almond eyes looked away, but the tone was a little low.


    "I''m a little worried."


    "What? What are you worried about? "


    "Originally, it was just a vein of gratitude and resentment in Shushan. At the beginning, I had to ask for your help. Originally, it meant to use you. But now, how can I use you regardless of your safety. What''s more, now more innocent people are involved, including Rong Rong and even Hu Ji. If anything happens, I have a bad conscience. "


    Shilan clenched the lower lip, and the original pink lip was almost red.


    Centrifuge the next tightening. "What do you mean by that? We are all on the same front. We are all proud. You are not the only one at risk. When it comes to risk, my risk is the biggest, isn''t it? Now you still say such words, if let Rongrong know, you must say you see the outside. " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C245

    "That''s right. You look so cool and clear. How can you be a little girl in front of all kinds of right and wrong?" A crisp voice came in, and when they looked back, they saw that Hu Ji was leaning against the door with her hands around her chest, and her pale purple eyes were looking at them.


    There was a sneer in the corner of his mouth.


    Hu Ji swayed into the house step by step, and then stood opposite Shi LAN.


    From picked pick eyebrow, although Hu Ji words seem to be provocative, but its hidden concern but hide from the eyes.


    Shi LAN just glanced at Hu Ji faintly and didn''t seem to talk to her.


    Hu Ji was not angry, but continued: "not to say that the cloud king and the star soul of the Yin and Yang family are our common enemies, but you, he must be protected. You''re worried about our safety, right, but isn''t it mutual to care about this kind of thing? If you don''t let us help you, that''s outsider, that''s what makes us unhappy. "


    Hu Ji saw that Shi Lan''s look of condensation began to loosen because of her words. She vomited a little: "just like, if Fu Su had an accident now, he would let us stand by, would you be at ease?"


    From the side quietly looking at this scene, looking at Shi Lan''s face gradually changed, the heart was relieved, but carefully back out, sure enough, this kind of thing or let their women to solve better.


    Hu Ji glanced at the door that had been left behind and gave a low smile.


    "Now that you are the side concubine of the young master, you will act differently." Although Shi Lan said that, her face had already returned to normal, obviously because she was convinced by Hu Ji that she had not mentioned it.


    However, the sudden mention of the side imperial concubine made Hu Ji, who had always been bold, blush slightly. However, she was born outside the Great Wall. Therefore, the blush disappeared after a short period of time, and then she said with a sly smile: "what? Are we jealous? In other words, it''s half a month since my side imperial concubine ceremony. Do you remember to care about it now? "


    "Hum." Shi LAN gave a cold hum. "Don''t be arrogant. You still need to hide yourself now. Don''t let your mistakes affect you. There are so many eyes in the palace looking at you."


    Hu Ji covered her mouth and chuckled.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not so relaxed only in front of you. Alas, I originally thought that once I became a side concubine, I could call his name directly. I didn''t have to call childe politely. However, as a side concubine, there are many rules to go out. It''s really annoying. "


    Hu Ji straightforward so, Rao is Shi LAN can''t help but hook the corner of the mouth.


    Hu Ji''s eyes were sharp, and she even covered her mouth and said: "so, it''s better for you to be the imperial concubine with more rules. After all, your personality is very suitable. The most important thing is not to be jealous again


    Finally, Hu Ji''s smile became more and more obvious, and Shi LAN blushed and scolded.


    Originally some tense atmosphere actually disappeared in two people''s joking, moreover, looked at each other''s eyes as if each other''s eyes had some intimate meaning.


    Listening to the sound of the room, with his five senses, it''s not difficult to hear the voice of the people inside.


    "Young master." Chu ruo''s clever voice came from behind. He turned to see Chu ruo''s happy expression and knew that Duan Murong must have sent a letter again.


    From Tiao Tiao Mei, he just went out of the palace to see her once yesterday. Today, he even sent another letter so quickly. Is there anything urgent?


    Thinking of this, Li waved to Chu Ruo and motioned her to follow him.


    Go under the shade of a tree and leave here.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Here comes the girl again." Chu Ruo takes out a piece of paper from his arms and hands it to Li Li. Li Li takes it and takes a quick glance. Then he holds it in his hand. His internal force shakes and turns into powder.


    "What did the girl say?" It has to be said that Chu Ruo really likes Duan Murong, so after Duan Murong leaves, he sometimes mentions Chu Ruo in his letters.


    However, it is obvious that there is not only no mention of churuo on this piece of paper, but also no tender words. It says that the Yin Yang family has found the old Mohist tribe in Sanghai and is preparing to encircle and suppress it. Moreover, gainie, the old headquarters of Ying Zheng, the current enemy and the sword sage of the Empire, is also with the old headquarters of Mohism. Besides, I have a child with me.


    The sword Saint gainie!


    In the memory of the original owner, there are few things that can make him remember very clearly. However, the king of Qin, who was assassinated by Jing Ke, was a brilliant stroke in his memory.


    Because the scene at that time was so sudden and appalling, Rao Shi was as gentle as Fu Su and had a deep memory.


    When it comes to Jing Ke''s assassination of Qin Dynasty, we have to mention the sword Saint gainie. At that time, he was not the wanted criminal of the Empire, but the red man in front of Ying Zheng.


    At that time, Gai Nie was also worthy of the king of Qin. At that time, he killed Jing Ke in front of the palace. As for why Gai Nie, who had made great achievements, became a wanted criminal of the Empire, it involved another person.And this person, in Fusu''s memory, also has a short but vivid memory.


    That''s the beautiful Lijie!


    Liji is a strange figure in Ying Zhengqiang''s harem. She was brought back to the palace by Ying Zhengqiang in those years, but she was given rare gentle and loving characters. The most important thing is that when Liji entered the palace, she had a child in her stomach, which should be a great shame for an emperor, not to mention Ying Zheng, who has high self-esteem.


    But surprisingly, Ying Zheng not only tolerated her, but also allowed her to give birth smoothly, even after the child was born.


    Don''t look down upon these four words. Just look at Ying Zheng''s attitude towards his eldest son before he comes across. You can see how rare it is to get Ying Zheng''s love.


    And this Liji, no doubt, has gained the only gentle softness in Ying Zheng''s body.


    So, when betrayal comes, the anger will be so intense. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C246

    Li Li continues to search for things about Liji in the memory of the original owner. However, since Liji entered the palace, Ying Zheng has kept her in his own back palace. It is said that she is heavily guarded. In fact, it is like a canary.


    Therefore, after Liji entered the palace, even the original owner saw her very few times. If it wasn''t for Jing Ke''s assassination of Ying Zheng, all Liji''s hopes were dashed and her will to die was aroused, which led to Ying Zheng''s long-lasting melancholy and irritability, the original owner would not have been impressed by a harem woman.


    It''s just that if Liji just follows Jing Ke, it''s all right. Although she wants to leave the world with the man she really loves, she can''t rest assured that she is a young child who doesn''t even remember. She knows that once she goes, Ying Zheng''s overbearing nature will never tolerate this child.


    Therefore, before thinking about it, the only one who can take his and his lover''s children out safely in the cannibal Qin palace is Jiansheng gainie.


    Although her lover was killed by gainie, Liji still entrusted her child to gainie. Although this is puzzling, it is true.


    The most important thing is that gainie agreed, and even recklessly took the child out. When Ying Zheng sent 300 elite soldiers to intercept him, he killed all of them. Later, he even killed one person again in the pursuit of Fenglin volcano.


    Not to mention gainie''s rebellious force value, just to say the extent of his life for this child, it doesn''t look like the person who killed Jingke.


    Otherwise, saving this child is not raising a tiger for trouble?


    It seems that there must be something hidden in this matter.


    However, if you want to know the secret, it''s not easy to estimate. After all, it''s about Ying Zheng''s dignity. It''s estimated that the person who knows the secret is either Ying Zheng''s confidant or no longer in the world.


    From the bottom of the eye across a cold.


    However, even if we don''t know the secret now, it''s harmless.


    Moreover, since duanmurong mentioned gainie in his letter, it means that the other side is on the same line with Mohism, and on the same line with Mohism, even if it is not his own ally, it is not the enemy at least.


    Therefore, these people must be preserved.


    However, that child, if Liji didn''t die, wouldn''t it be his brother?


    It''s interesting to have a funny smile around the corner of your mouth.


    But -- Li suddenly thought of it, and his face was a little gloomy.


    The Yin Yang family is Ying Zheng''s right arm now. Even if they don''t know the reason and secret of these things, the fact that Liji entered the palace and the child''s existence must not be a secret.


    If I remember correctly, gainnie and the child have been on the wanted list of the Empire for a long time.


    Well, Duan Murong said in the letter that gainie and the child were also with the Mohist people. Does the implication also mean that the people of Yin Yang family not only found the Mohist people, but also found the existence of gainie and the child.


    Think of here, from the brow slightly wrinkled, some tangled heart.


    Originally, if it was just the news of the remaining evils of Mohism, it might not be enough for Ying Zheng, who was beset by Pepsi, to spare too much energy. However, with the addition of a geinie and a child who marked his own shame, the chips would be greatly increased.


    As a sword sage, gainie''s force value has already made people uneasy, not to mention the child who should not exist in Ying Zheng''s view.


    From the squint eyes, fingers subconsciously on the waist of the sachet bag.


    If you remember correctly, when the child was just born and Jing Ke had not yet entered the palace to assassinate, that child was quite favored by Ying Zheng. Maybe he was in love with his family.


    That kind of love, it seems that even now the eighteenth son Hu Hai is not as good.


    Although part of the reason may be that the child does not have the right to inherit, Ying Zheng can rest assured, we can still see the extent of Liji''s popularity at that time.


    The so-called deep love and deep responsibility, now Ying Zheng''s intention to kill gainie and the child, is estimated to be terrible enough.


    Duanmurong sent the news in time. It''s estimated that Ying Zheng has got the news.


    Then, he just needs to wait for the news of Ying Zheng.


    The only people who can strangle the Mohist people are the golden fire cavalry or the people of the Yin and Yang family.


    Only when he has determined which one, can he come up with a solution.


    However, it is not urgent.


    Because there is that guy in gainie, maybe he doesn''t need to do it. Who knows Duan Murong deliberately mentions gainie? Is he trying to tell him that the safety of the Mohist people doesn''t need to worry too much with the sword sage.


    Centrifugal thinking hundred turn, but the face is still.


    The two women who had already finished the negotiation inside pushed open the door and came out. What came into sight was that they were indifferent to the distance from the pillar."What are you thinking about?" Hu Ji came over and hit her arm with her shoulder.


    From shake God, then drop eyes low smile for a while, seem to have some answers not to ask of say: "you see, the cloud of the horizon is more beautiful."


    Hu Ji didn''t know why. She followed the line of sight of Li, and her purple eyes brightened. "The Central Plains also have beautiful scenery different from those outside the Great Wall."


    Shi LAN goes to the other side of the road and looks at Li''s face. "Did something happen?"


    "The Yin Yang family found the Mohist people." From the tone of light threw a bomb.


    Shi Lan''s pupil shrinks and subconsciously grabs Li''s sleeve.


    "What about Rongrong?"


    "Don''t worry. There is a sword Saint over there Li Li holds Shi Lan''s hand and smiles.


    The stone orchid Leng for a while, seem to think of what general surprised stare big eyes. "The sword Saint gainie! First swordsman


    "That''s right." Li Hanxiao nodded. "With him, ordinary people can''t help the Mohist people. What''s more, the leaders of the Mohist school are not the grass-roots. The Yin Yang family is not so easy to get


    Shi Lan''s complexion is a little bit slow, don''t wait to say what, see Chu if in a hurry from the courtyard outside come in. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C247

    "Young master, something''s wrong." Chu ruo''s face was a little ugly. He stepped forward quickly and said in a low voice: "the informant came and said that his Majesty was very angry after receiving a message. It is said that he found the Mohist stronghold and sent the golden fire cavalry to destroy it. Just in the presence of the eighteenth son, he personally asked to lead the encirclement and suppression."


    "What Slightly shrink away from the pupil.


    "Young master, what can I do? The girl is still outside. If you know, you can''t be sure what she will look like." Chu if worries of say.


    Leave and wave. "Rongrong already knows." However, she did not know who was leading the encirclement. In the last sentence, Li did not say.


    Meet Chu if surprised sight, leave light vomit one breath. "In the letter you just sent, Rong Rong said that."


    "Ah? That girl, she -- "


    "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of it." Leave hands ring chest, drop eyes to meditate.


    Chu Ruo shriveled, although he was always a bit depressed about his childe, he had to admit that he never lost his promise. So, even if she doubts again, she can only press in the bottom of her heart.


    "Young master, what are you going to do?" After talking with Hu Ji just now, Shi Lan''s mood has obviously calmed down. Seeing that he is so calm now, he naturally knows that he must have a countermeasure.


    "The golden fire cavalry is nothing to worry about. Meng Tian, as a general, can''t leave the capital of Qin. Therefore, the leaders are either Bai Qi or Zhong Limu. Even if they are not, I can lead them away. The key point is my good 18 younger brother. He suddenly intervenes. He must have a plan. "


    "Your 18 younger brother doesn''t seem to be a busybody. Besides, now that your status is rising, he must be unable to sit still. Since there are some of us in the golden fire cavalry, we just need to let them cooperate with each other inside and outside, and then we can stop him at will Hu Ji Bala left the arm, some meaningless said.


    Li frowned and shook his head. It was not as simple as Hu Ji said.


    "Bai Qi just felt that he was my man in our hearts. His father gave him a certain position because he had some trust in me, so he didn''t mind letting me plump. However, Hu Hai must not be allowed to have an accident with Bai Qi. Otherwise, with the father''s temperament, he will surely suspect me, and maybe lead to other troubles. As for Zhong LiMao''s words, he is our backhand and can''t be exposed easily. What''s more, since Hu Hai dares to join them in the encirclement and suppression, he must have something to rely on. "


    "You Zhongyuan people are trouble." Hu Ji helped her forehead and felt that her mind needed more twists and turns.


    Shi Lan''s face didn''t slacken at all. After pondering for a moment, she said: "if it is like this, I think Zhao Gao may have inspired it behind his back. Young master, after you come back from the war, your reputation has greatly increased, and they may not be able to sit still. That''s why they decide to do it. Xing Xu really wants to increase their meritorious service in front of your majesty. Moreover, if it is Zhao Gao''s advice, then it is impossible for the net not to act. "


    Light your eyes and close your palms.


    "Lan''er is really smart."


    Shi LAN droops her eyes and smiles.


    "The net was badly damaged by the young master before, but after all, it has a deep foundation. The six sword slave must have recovered long after he had been buffered for such a long time. That''s why Lan''er has this inference."


    "If it''s liujiannu, it''s really easy." From the long eyebrow a pick, in mind.


    "What are you going to do?" Hu Ji is a little curious. After all, the current situation seems complicated, and they don''t have enough people to show up. Even if they have a plan, they can''t think of it so quickly.


    Of course, Hu Ji will never admit it. In her opinion, Li Li was disappointed that she had no idea how to deal with it so easily.


    "Since Hu Hai dares to go out to encircle and suppress them because there are six sword slaves nearby, as long as we damage the six sword slaves, Hu Hai is afraid to go again."


    "Lose six swordsmen?" Shi Lan''s eyes widened in surprise. It''s not that she''s making a fuss. It''s really the six swordsmen''s skill of fighting together. There are very few warriors who can resist them in the world, and few of them can''t be found now, let alone be loyal to them.


    "Even if general Bai or general Zhong join hands to deal with them, maybe they can only resist each other. If one of them wants to lose combat effectiveness, they are far from enough. Unless they fight with each other, but it''s not worth the loss." Shi LAN is a little anxious, afraid to be confused for a moment.


    Leave hook lip a smile, comforting knead knead Shi Lan''s hair top.


    "Silly girl, would I do such a stupid thing?"


    While Hu Ji slowly pondered what she had just said and contacted the previous conversation. As soon as she saw it, she had a bold guess in her mind.


    "Don''t you mean to inform the sword Saint gainie in secret that he should deal with the six sword slaves in secret?"


    From surprised pick eyebrow, narrow long black eyes fixed looking at Hu Ji, this wench as expected is extremely intelligent, for his layout unexpectedly so quickly see through."That''s right." He nodded with a smile. "In this way, we don''t have to spare any extra strength to fight. We just need to tell them how to deal with it and let them know that they can retreat from the enemy in this way. Then we can not only sell a favor, but also save the Mohist people."


    "It''s a wonderful plan." Shi Lan''s black eyes are shining with joyful light. How can he forget that he is a great master in the Mohist camp.


    "In that case, it would kill two birds with one stone. Moreover, it can also help us weaken the power of the net organization with the help of the sword Saint gainie. " Hu Jirong will be connected.


    "In this case, the young master quickly out of the palace to tell Rongrong plan, lest she worried." Shi LAN opens his mouth.


    "No, since Hu Hai has made this decision, he will certainly pay attention to the situation on our side. Once the young master leaves the palace, he will be suspicious and say that he can''t go wrong again."


    "What do you say?" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C248

    Shi LAN glances at Hu Ji, who shrugs. "I''m the only one to do it for you. It''s a bit complicated. It''s not safe and it''s not clear what the letter says. Now that I''m a concubine, and I''m a Hu, I can go out of the palace in a big way with some boring names in the palace. "


    "When you do that, it''s not the same attention." Shi LAN picks eyebrows.


    "I just want them to pay attention, but don''t forget that the maids I brought out of the palace are all the confidants in our palace. When I get out of the palace, I''ll find an opportunity to leave quietly and go back quickly, no one will find out. Because my actions are aboveboard, Hu Hai won''t pay too much attention even if he pays attention to them. "


    After pondering for a moment, I felt that although Hu Ji''s words didn''t sound reliable, they were the best way.


    "Don''t forget, in their mind, I don''t have any martial arts." Hu Ji blinked at Li with deep meaning. Li suddenly remembered that Hu Ji''s ability to bewitch people and her Kung Fu that never showed up before. Although it''s not so advanced, her lightness skill is good.


    With this in mind, I feel more and more that the feasibility of the plan is still very high.


    Then light vomited a breath, under two female''s gaze, nodded.


    But half a day later, news came from Ying Zheng, saying that he had found the remaining evils of Mohism and handed them to the eighteenth century son and general Zhong Limu to annihilate them.


    I don''t know how I feel when I hear the news.


    Is it difficult that at this moment Ying Zheng is still bent on Hu Hai, unwilling to put Bai Qi, who may be his confidant, with them?


    Li shakes his head and shakes out the numerous thoughts in his mind. No matter what, Zhong LiMao is following him. Moreover, it''s not bad if he thinks about it in a good way.


    After all, Zhong Li is more rigorous than Bai Qi.


    However, before he could recover, there was a sharp voice outside the courtyard. It was the eunuch beside Ying Zheng.


    "Mr. Fusu, come with us." The eunuch''s voice rose slightly with imperceptible arrogance.


    Centrifugation immediately passed the bad idea, but the face or a faint smile. "My father-in-law, I don''t know what happened when my father called for Fu Su."


    Hu Ji is out of the palace. Chu Ruo follows Shi LAN to the garden to collect dew. Naturally, the palace maids who come and go do not dare to eavesdrop on their conversation.


    "Mr. Fusu, it''s better not to ask more questions. Everything will be known when you see your majesty." The eunuch said impatiently.


    What''s more, such an impolite attitude is that the original Fusu has never appeared before. Besides, since the old and cunning eunuch dares to make such a move in front of him, is he sure that he will not come back?


    What exactly did Ying Zheng know that led to the eunuch''s attitude?


    Centrifugal down the river, but the face of the smile unchanged. "In that case, Fusu will go now."


    Although Li said so, his steps stopped a little, and he waved his fingers towards a big tree in the yard without any trace, then he started.


    From the bedroom to Ying Zheng''s study, it''s not far or near, but I can''t think of what might happen.


    If you know that you are not the original owner, it is impossible to ask a eunuch to bring him here. Moreover, it is difficult for people to believe such strange things.


    For others, he thinks that there is nothing Ying Zheng can do, or not.


    Before thinking about it, he decided not to mess with himself. Not far away, Ying Zheng''s study was already looming. After finishing the expression on his face, he decided to go step by step.


    Half an hour later, there were only Ying Zheng and Li in the whole study. Li looked at the figure standing by the window and facing his back in bright yellow clothes. For the first time, he was a little confused.


    Ever since he stepped into his study, Ying Zheng talked with him with an enigmatic look on his face. Although he seemed calm, he was sent away from all around, and even the eunuch was not there, which was enough for Li to mention all his spirits.


    And in Ying Zheng''s next words, let Li suddenly realize, and finally understand why the eunuch is just like that.


    It turns out that there are many rumors in Xianyang, the capital of Qin Dynasty, recently, but the content of the rumors is a rumor under the name of changpingjun, the former king of Chu.


    At the moment when Ying Zheng mentioned emperor Changping for no reason, he felt bad. There was no other reason. His mother was a princess of Chu. It can be said that Fusu was not only the eldest son of Daqin, but also a descendant of Chu who had been subjugated by Daqin.


    Therefore, it is said that Fu Su is very fond of his mother and concubine, and he also misses the state of Chu.


    At the moment, he thought that Fu Su was suspected of usurping the throne.


    The more he thought about it, the more frightened he felt, and an idea appeared in his heart. Hu Hai suddenly left Xianyang, and Liu JianNu was taken away by him. According to Zhao Gao''s personality, he would never relax. Therefore, this rumor is probably written by them."Is this true or not? Are you really thinking about your Chu blood and plotting against it?"


    Ying Zheng''s voice came faintly from the front. Looking straight away, there was a fearless color in his long and narrow black eyes. Ying Zheng''s eyes were thinner than Li''s, and his eyebrows were very low, which made him feel oppressive.


    Li knows that he must not show his shyness at the moment. Originally, it was just a rumor. With Ying Zheng''s shrewdness, it is impossible to do anything to him just because of a rumor.


    However, if the answer is not good, it is estimated that there will be endless trouble.


    It seems that Hu Hai was forced by him this time.


    Li sneered, but he said sincerely: "father, Fu Su''s Thoughts on Da Qin and his father can be learned from heaven and earth. Only when he is in power can he pacify the seven kingdoms. Fu Su - Fu Su is not against his heart ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C249

    From the promise, but the heart is a mockery.


    Ying Zheng was speechless for a long time. After a while, there was a sigh. "Fusu, do you understand that it is a sin to have the ability to revolt, whether you are rebellious or not."


    It''s a big truth that Ying Zheng told. For this suspicious and power loving emperor, it''s a sin to have the power of rebellion.


    However, although he is now ranked as the ninth minister, he does not have much real power, right? Even though he has gained fame by going out to the Great Wall, his military power has been handed over for a long time. It is reasonable to say that Ying Zheng''s status has not been threatened.


    No, no, according to Ying Zheng''s personality, if he really thought that he had a rebellious heart, he would never have said so much to him today. He should have caught himself long ago, either killed him or exiled him.


    When he was ready to open his mouth, Ying Zheng''s faint voice rang again.


    "You''ve been obedient since you were a child. Although you grow up to be a little bit flat, you''re also self-contained. During this period of time, you''ve helped me to pacify the Great Wall. Naturally, I''ll see it in my eyes. If this rumor is about others, I may still keep it in mind, but I don''t believe it when I say you support su. "


    At the moment, no matter what Ying Zheng said was true or false, there was a sense of relief in his heart.


    Because, no matter what idea Ying Zheng made, believe it or not, as long as he said this at the moment, at least he was not prepared to deal with himself, at least not at the moment.


    As long as you give him time, he will naturally be able to wash away his suspicion, and even - a cold light flashed from the bottom of his eyes. Naturally, he will not let go of any of the behind the scenes drivers.


    "Thank you for your father''s advice." He was careful in his words and deeds.


    Ying Zheng sighed a low breath, stepped forward a few steps, black eyes such as electricity staring away.


    "In a few days, it will be the Spring Festival. Your eighteen younger brother led the army to encircle and suppress the remaining evils of Mohism. Originally, it should be handed over to you, but the Spring Festival is a major event. It''s better to give it to your eldest son. It happened that Hu Hai offered himself. It seems that he has made a lot of progress recently because he saw your brother so capable. "


    Li pondered for a moment and said: "what my father arranged is that eighteen younger brother is very intelligent. He wants to come here smoothly, but there are still several masters in the remaining evils of Mohism. Can eighteen younger brother''s safety be guaranteed?"


    From a pair of for their baby brother''s sake.


    When Ying Zheng heard the speech, he gave a cold hum and swung his sleeve.


    "Fusu, your problem of being too gentle has not changed. As a child of few people, if you really can''t even do this little thing and let yourself get hurt, it''s your own fault. " Ying Zheng''s decision of killing and cutting can be seen from this. "You have done well in this expedition. I thought you had changed a little, but I didn''t expect you to be so gentle."


    Originally, Li wanted Ying Zheng to find his change. Now it seems that for Ying Zheng, the original good card is less threatening.


    So, when you think about it, it becomes like this.


    "Father, when dealing with the enemy, Fu Su naturally has to show the spirit of the son of Qin, but when dealing with his family, he is naturally gentle." From the black eyes rippling with soft light, it looks really a pair of elegant childe, warm as jade state.


    Ying Zheng glanced at him and his eyes flashed. He seemed to think of something in general. He was stunned for a long time. When Li was a little confused in such silence, his tone suddenly softened.


    "Fusu, you look like your mother."


    Li was startled by Ying Zheng''s sudden soft tone, mother? About the original mother, the original body has little memory, when Qin sent troops to Chu, she was depressed in the middle, and finally went.


    At that time, he was still very young, but I have to admit that she had a good time with Ying Zheng after she entered the palace.


    Think so, leave the expression on the face to also soften a lot.


    Ying Zheng looked at him and said slowly, "after you were born, I named you Fusu. It''s from the book of songs, which means that trees are luxuriant. It''s a good herb and a good wood, and it''s the love of my father Li Li lowered his eyes and intuitively told him that Ying Zheng''s words at the moment were sincere. He could not help but feel a little sour. Maybe when he was born, Ying Zheng also loved him a lot.


    It''s just a pity that when I was born in the imperial family, my blood relationship was too weak, and it was easy to be consumed by fame and wealth.


    "Just go back to have a rest, and then prepare for the Spring Festival." Ying Zheng waved his hand and turned his back.


    Bite your teeth and turn away.


    When he came out of the Palace door, he glanced at the frightened eunuch without leaving a trace, and sneered at him. He was shocked to see that he came out of the palace unharmed.


    It seems that he still thinks highly of him. As a eunuch, he still doesn''t understand Ying Zheng''s mind.


    In that case, it would be better for him to use it once.From drooping eyes, covered the fundus flash of the fierce light.


    Although the incident has not happened yet, the calm on the surface can not cover up the danger behind it. Since Hu Hai and Zhao Gao have laid such a vicious situation for him, if he doesn''t deal with it properly, it''s not a joke.


    Since Hu Hai must make the situation like this, don''t blame him for his ruthlessness.


    From the pace of a hurry back to his bedroom, and then closed the door, with Shi LAN, Hu Ji, Chu if chat for a long time, three women a face indifferent came out.


    And then came out from the face is not faded dark color, no one knows what they talked about.


    However, that night, a shadow left his bedroom. The next day, it came out that the eunuch had lost his appearance and was killed by Ying Zheng on the spot.


    No one knows what happened that night.


    Only when he heard the news, he had a smile on his lips, and then slowly went to prepare for the Spring Festival. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C250

    The eunuch next to Ying Zheng was suddenly killed in court. It''s not big, but it''s not small. After all, no matter how small the officials around the emperor are, they are also the symbol of the emperor''s mind.


    Therefore, although the palace seems calm these days, everyone thinks that Ying Zheng is furious recently, and that the eunuch is just an innocent victim of his anger.


    Rumors abound in the palace. Even if Ying Zheng hears them, he won''t tell the truth, but the truth? He stands in front of the window, holding the magnolia flowers he just picked, and his mouth is full of sarcasm.


    Although Ying Zheng is a little moody, he will not deal with the old man who has been around him for a long time if he does not touch his bottom line. The eunuch, though not smart enough, knows what to say and what not to say.


    It is reasonable that Ying Zheng will not be offended. However, there is always a just in case, and he is the just in case in this matter.


    From sneer for a while, eyes seem to emerge the scene of that night.


    He just used the magic power to confuse the eunuch, and let the eunuch have a word more in front of Ying Zheng.


    As for the talkative content, it''s also very simple. Hu Hai didn''t want to charge him with treason, so he would bring disaster to the East.


    It''s just a simple sentence - "Your Majesty, if you lose your power, you will only have the 18th son on hand."


    It''s a very simple sentence, but it''s very meaningful. Originally, this sentence should not be said by the eunuch. However, because of the hint of Li, the eunuch said this sentence that he could not bear.


    It can not only make Ying Zheng plant the seeds of being suspicious of Hu Hai, but also beat the eunuch. Why not.


    The only thing that Li didn''t expect was that he didn''t expect Ying Zheng to kill the eunuch on the spot, which is enough to show Ying Zheng''s abhorrence of discussing the court''s affairs in vain and not pursuing his own.


    As for whether Ying Zheng will be suspicious because of the abnormality of the eunuch around him, he doesn''t worry about leaving nature. He has already enchanted himself. Therefore, it''s easy to catch a eunuch who doesn''t have much mental power.


    There is an undercurrent surging. On the surface, we are preparing for the Spring Festival, but in fact, we are constantly sending news to duanmurong.


    Although he is in the same camp with Mohism at present, he can''t directly contact the Mohist people, but he still has to go through duanmurong as an intermediary.


    It is said that Xinghun and dashiming have a new task, while yunzhongjun is devoted to the construction of the medicine refining Pavilion in the mirage, without any unnecessary disturbance. Therefore, duanmurong has been a rare leisure since this period of time, and naturally he has strengthened his correspondence with Li.


    Therefore, the idea of Li quickly spread to the Mohist people in Sanghai.


    "Look, Mr. geinie --" In the bamboo house, all the Mohists sit around a long table, and in the middle of the table is the latest news from duanmurong.


    What it says is naturally the idea that Li came up with, but the Mohist people who read the news all know that if this plan is to be implemented smoothly, it naturally depends on the sword Saint gainie in front of us.


    Although there were many misunderstandings about Jing Ke when we met before, Gao Jianli''s eyes turned to the boy beside gainie. His eyes darkened and he sighed in his heart, thinking of it secretly.


    Maybe they should cooperate.


    "It works." A slightly loose cloth clothes on his body, did not damage the man''s momentum, but wearing a sense of heroism.


    "However, according to what you said, this plan was described by Fu Su, a young master. It''s really unbelievable." In his mind, geinie seemed to have the image of that warm and kind eldest son.


    Another man in the room, who was born with a sharp mouth, sneered and said, "Qin people are so cunning. Even you can''t see what he really looks like."


    "No disrespect for stealing a paw." A slightly rich voice came from the top. It was the great master of Mohism. "Now the young master Fu Su is in the same camp with us. What''s more, he is sincere enough to come up with this strategy for us."


    "These days, we have not been chased by the Qin state. I think this Fu Su has contributed a lot."


    "Cher said it." Gao Jianli looks at the beautiful woman who is talking and smiles tenderly.


    "Mr. geinie, I have to trouble you for this matter. I owe you a big favor from Mohism. In the future, if you can use Mohism, just open your mouth." Although the voice of Mohist giant hidden under the black cloak is still heavy, the flowers can still be heard a little weak.


    "Mr. tycoon, I''m serious." Gainie clasped his fists with a little more respect in his eyes, and said coldly, "there are still six souls in your body. There are no friends in gainie''s life, only one. No matter at the beginning or now, gainie will spare no effort to protect Mohism."


    When they heard the words, they took a look at each other, and they all breathed a sigh.Although gainie was only a man, his strength as a swordsman was enough to withstand thousands of troops.


    "Uncle, uncle." The boy who had been with gainie pulled gainie''s sleeve and said with wide eyes, "uncle, I''m going to fight bad guys. I''m going to help Uncle fight bad guys."


    "Tomorrow, you stay here." Gainie Lengsu''s face only slightly eased to the boy.


    "If you go, I''ll be distracted." Seeing that the boy seemed a little reluctant, gainie added this sentence.


    Dawn face aggrieved, some depressed muttered: "I will work hard."


    Gainie raised his big hand, rubbed the boy''s hair, turned his head to the beautiful woman in blue and said, "snow girl, please take care of her at dawn."


    "Don''t worry, Mr. geinie." Snow girl chuckles and turns to the smile at the corner of her mouth when dawn comes, which makes her step back subconsciously. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C251

    Strange to say, his fearless personality, a pair of this seemingly cold woman, will be instant failure.


    "Uncle, don''t give me to this cruel woman." Dawn''s big eyes blinked, looking a little aggrieved.


    Gainie didn''t pay any attention. He got up straight and went out the door.


    "Wait a minute." Gao Jianli gets up, gainie steps slightly. "It''s my Mohist school. There''s absolutely no reason for you to face it alone. I''ll come with you and give you a hand. "


    "No need."


    "Mr. geinie, let Xiao Gao go with you." The giant said slowly: "Xiao Gao is right. If we don''t make some efforts, it''s against the Mohist way of life."


    Gainnie was silent for a moment, then nodded.


    Gao Jianli and xuenv look at each other and exchange a look that only the other can understand. Then they pick up their sword Yi shuihan and leave the bamboo house.


    On the other side, Hu Hai, on the surface, led Zhong Limai and others, but in fact, there were six sword slaves with him. Then he went straight to Sanghai.


    Li Li had already communicated with Zhong Li Mo in advance. Therefore, Zhong Li Mo didn''t care much about the air that loomed in the dark, but he couldn''t help looking down on the eighteen Shizi.


    They were quick, and soon they were less than a mile away from the city of Sanghai.


    "Newspaper, general, you can reach Sanghai through the woods."


    In order to avoid scaring the local officials, the local officials were not informed. Therefore, no one could go out of the city to meet them, let alone take the wind and wash the dust.


    Zhong LiMao looked down and pondered for a moment. Then he said to Hu Hai, who was riding a horse all the time: "Shiba Shizi, it''s getting late. How about sleeping out again tonight?"


    Hu Hai, of course, wanted to go straight to the Yellow Dragon, but on second thought, it was a long way to go. Although Mohist school was just a defeated soldier, there were still some good players. They wanted to come for a night, but they didn''t mean anything. What''s more, there are six sword slaves behind him.


    Therefore, Hu Hai didn''t hesitate for long, so he nodded and agreed to Zhong Limai''s proposal.


    It''s camping. In fact, how could Hu Hai, a spoiled and habitual man, really take heaven as the cover and land as the house? After pretending to shirk, he accepted the carriage rented by the soldiers in Sanghai.


    Zhong LiMao just glanced coldly. Although he didn''t say anything, he felt more disdainful in his heart.


    However, this time, Zhong Limu wronged Hu Hai. Although Hu Hai spoiled him a little, sometimes he was cruel to himself. If he knew that this would greatly affect his impression in Zhong Limu, the star of tomorrow, he would certainly refuse this preferential treatment.


    Only one day today, when he saw Zhong LiMao, he didn''t seem to care much about his behavior. After trying to ride a horse for a day, he didn''t get a look of appreciation. Coupled with the encirclement and suppression of tomorrow, he did have some words that he needed to communicate with the secret liujiannu. If he needed a relatively private space, he would not accept the carriage so readily.


    However, some things, no matter what, have become established facts.


    Because it has been planted, we will wait for time to prove what the fruit is.


    Hu Hai leaned on the spacious carriage leisurely, his eyelids lifted lazily, and then looked at the food in front of him. It was obvious that there was no exquisite food in the palace.


    Eyes a dark, the fundus of the eye across a shade of ruthless color.


    Sure enough, only sitting on the commanding height of that power, can we not be so careful, and can we not tolerate everything that can not match him!


    "Young master." A slightly gloomy voice sounded, Hu Hai''s face did not have any surprise, but some impatient said: "how come now, how do you one?"


    Hu Hai''s temper was the biggest for these six sword slaves who worked hard to protect themselves from childhood. It was as if they would not betray themselves.


    What appeared in the carriage was Zhen Gang among the six sword slaves.


    "Young master, in order to avoid accidents, I''m the only one who comes to the audience. The others are hidden in the dark." Zhengang lowered her eyebrow and explained to her.


    Fortunately, Hu Hai knew that time was precious, so he didn''t pester any more and said, "tomorrow I will be able to arrive at the city of Sanghai. I will let Zhong LiMao take the lead and encircle the Mohist people. It''s good for them to come up at that time. If you want to sneak away, you can go straight."


    Hu Hai made a killing action, really just nodded to show understanding.


    "Although they have a sword saint, gainie, this man will be dealt with by Zhong LiMao. You mainly want to bring back the child named Tianming to me."


    "Yes."


    Hu Hai was very satisfied with Liu JianNu''s obedience.


    "Eighteen Shizi." The sound of the bell suddenly rang out of the carriage.Hu Hai''s face changed. He glanced at Zhen gang and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Just now the spies came to report that they found traces of the remaining evils of Mohism in front of them. At last, they asked for orders to go to check the reality."


    Hu Hai heard the speech, relieved, and then quickly said: "go, go."


    The tone seemed to wish he would leave soon.


    Outside the carriage, Zhong Li''s mouth started to sneer, but his tone remained unchanged, and he said with worry: "at the end, we will leave a team to protect the safety of the young master. Please be careful."


    When Hu Hai heard this, he sneered. With six sword slaves, he was no safer than your soldiers. He was happy and comfortable.


    However, it is impossible to say what is in my heart. After all, it is too suspicious.


    Therefore, after hearing the sound of the horse''s hooves outside the carriage go away, Hu Hai sneers coldly.


    "General Zhong, but in vain."


    "You''d better be careful. The master has told you that everything is based on your safety."


    "But a sword saint, gainie, heard that he had been seriously injured when he was dealing with Fenglin volcano. With you here, a seriously injured sword saint is not worth worrying about." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C252

    "But."


    "No need to say more." Hu Hai waved his hand, and a trace of impatience flashed across his face. "Why did you wince when you were hurt last time?"


    Rao is again obedient, at the moment to hear such words or let drooping head of really just eye flash a trace of fierce color.


    "Come on, you step back. Don''t let me down if you act tomorrow. That kid, it''s a big deal. I have to catch him alive. "


    "Yes." Gritting his teeth and swallowing all his words, I just thought of my master''s explanation before I started, and I still endured the sultry of my chest.


    Just when Zhengang was ready to step down, his ears moved, and then there was a sharp sound. Zhengang was very quick to guard Hu Hai, and his eyes were fixed on the sharp point of the arrow that pierced the wall of the carriage.


    "Who!" When Zhen Gang waved his sword, the point of the arrow broke.


    "Come on, escort!" Hu Hai was just stunned for a moment, and then his face was livid. He is not afraid. As a child of Ying Zheng, this kind of assassination is endless. What''s more, there are six sword slaves and bodyguards around now, so he is more confident.


    However, after a moment of silence, Hu Hai began to be impatient.


    "This man and that --"


    "Young master!" Zhengang''s face was a little dignified. He glanced back at him, covered his mouth with his finger, and motioned to the other side to stop. Then quickly opened the carriage curtain, quickly swept outside, his face more gloomy.


    Hu Hai finally felt something wrong. He was about to get up to see it, but he was stopped by Zhen Gang''s arm.


    "Don''t look. The soldiers outside are dead."


    "Dead!" Hu Hai''s face changed greatly. He exchanged a look with Zhen Gang, and the same hesitation flashed under his heart.


    It''s frightening to be able to instantly kill all the soldiers outside under the eyes of the six sword slave.


    "And five of them?" Hu Hai''s lips trembled and said.


    Zhen Gang dropped her eyes and whispered, "they''re OK." With that, he raised his head and let out a strange whistling sound. As soon as the whistling sound fell, he heard five different tone responses from outside.


    Both of them were relieved.


    It seems that liujiannu is OK.


    However, since it''s OK, why would those soldiers be killed under their five noses.


    Zhengang and Hu Hai looked at each other. After exchanging one look, Zhengang gave a loud drink, and his whole body was furious. Then the next second he heard a loud noise from Peng ran, and the top of the whole carriage was lifted out.


    With this loud noise, five figures wrapped in black appeared outside the carriage.


    It''s the remaining five swordsmen.


    The situation is urgent. Zhengang quickly put on a defensive formation with the remaining five JianNu. At this moment, the six JianNu are gathered together. The protection created by six top assassins is believed to be very few in the whole river.


    Therefore, Hu Hai''s face, which was surrounded by six people in the center, was relieved at last. The six sword slaves had already had a heart to heart relationship. As soon as they appeared, they had decided the next battle strategy.


    The six were all on high alert, staring around and listening carefully.


    The seven people here are nervous, but they don''t know that there are two people hiding in a big tree not far away from them.


    These two men are gainie and Gao Jianli who come to intercept them.


    These two men are rare masters in the world. Maybe Gao Jianli''s chance of winning against shangliujiannu alone is very small, but if he fights alone, he will get the upper hand.


    At the moment, the two of them deliberately restrained their breath and were quietly observing the seven people.


    Long before they came here, they had already met with Zhong Limu. Now, they have enough time to deal with Liu JianNu.


    The soldiers lying on the ground, in fact, did not die, but fainted. Thanks to Duan Murong, she sent the medicine for the smooth implementation of the plan.


    The reason why this medicine can deceive liujiannu is that it is only useful for those who have no internal power, and the soldiers left behind are naturally selected by Zhong Limu. Therefore, as soon as the powder was thrown out, those soldiers were recruited one after another.


    This act, of course, is to form a psychological shock to the six sword slave.


    Time has passed, and it''s still quiet.


    The look on Hu Hai''s face from the beginning of the tight alert, slowly began to be a little impatient.


    "Who is the hero, or don''t pretend to be a ghost. Why don''t you come out and see me?" Hu Hai''s eyes were a shade. Since he was born, such a passive situation has never appeared. Most importantly, this is the first time that he took over the task from Ying Zheng.


    There was Zhu Yu from Fusu before. If this almost easy task was messed up by him, it would be a shame.


    It''s just a pity that after he said this, it was still quiet.Just when Zhen gang was about to think whether the people in the dark were playing with them, a sharp sword light came into his sight from the top.


    Like thunder, the sound of the blade across the air came to them in a twinkling of an eye.


    This sword is amazing!


    But compared with speed, they have not been afraid of anyone.


    The six of them burst up in the same place, and then looked up almost at the same time, with indifferent disdain on their faces. However, this disdain only lasted for a few seconds.


    Just because one of them felt that his chest was like a hole, whirring with the wind, while the other five saw the tragedy of the blindfolded old man, and immediately lost all their expressions.


    The blindfolded old man is no one else. He is the one who has reached the state of mind. He is the most unfathomable one among the six sword slaves. He is the plan maker who "cuts off water" with sword. He is good at invisible skills and can take human life from the invisible.


    Among the six sword slaves, they belong to the hermit. His breath was completely covered up, and the hermit was worried. However, under such a sword, he was stabbed in the chest on the spot and almost lost the power of the first World War. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C253

    This is a great blow to the six swordsmen!


    And the reason why gainie chose to use the one hundred step flying sword to kill the blindfolded old man is also because of the unique position of water cut in the six sword slave. Although Zhengang belongs to the slayer, the importance of an old man who plans later is obviously more important than a simple weapon.


    Although the water cut-off lost the power of the first World War, as a wise man, he reacted very quickly and understood what it meant to lose his fighting power almost in a flash.


    It means that the six swordsmen''s all pervasive sword net can''t be organized, which means that the excellent combination attack will have loopholes.


    This is almost fatal to the six sword slave.


    The most important thing is that those who are so familiar with his position are definitely not ordinary people in the Jianghu. It seems that the other party''s identity should be the evil of Mohism.


    Just, why did they suddenly appear here? Did their actions leak information in advance? Or is there a spy?


    However, this is clearly not the time to grapple with this issue.


    Duanshui raised his hand, quickly in his chest on the big point a few times, can stop the blood, and then to the rest of the no one whispered: "protect the young man!"


    Seeing that the rest of the people''s eyes were clear and sharp again, and the water was cut off, he was slightly relieved. His steps retreated to the innermost side of the protective circle. In this battle, he really lost the power of the first battle.


    And standing in front of the real just, his eyes or some hesitation, as if to think of something terrible.


    It was still a quiet atmosphere, but he didn''t have the calmness at the beginning. Instead, he suppressed his voice and called to the void: "come, but the sword Saint gainie?"


    A word makes a thousand waves!


    The sword Saint gainie?


    Before six JianNu set out, they didn''t know that Jiansheng gainie was with Mohist Yuni. They got the news that the child was with Mohist Yuni, although Jiansheng gainie took the child away. However, after all, Jing Ke, who was killed by Gai Nie, was born into Mohist school.


    I think it''s a long-time enemy. Therefore, even Zhao Gao didn''t make much investigation. He just thought that Mohist school had taken back the child from gainie''s hands, and wanted to threaten Ying Zheng.


    Are they all wrong?


    They, they joined hands?


    No, it''s impossible. With Jing Ke in the middle, they can never unite the front. Otherwise, Zhao Gao would never have sent seven of them.


    The reason for this is that when the spies got the news of Mohism, gainie was temporarily separated from all the Mohists because his younger martial brother, who was not easy to worry about, got in the way.


    If Duan Murong had not received the clearest news, the plan would not have been implemented as smoothly as it is now.


    "Be careful, everyone!"


    Another sharp sword light, followed by the tall and generous figure of gainie, came into their sight.


    It''s the first time for a department that is good at assassination to fight with people like this. What''s more, it''s facing the sword Saint gainie. It''s even unknown whether there are ambush people in the dark.


    For a time, Rao was a little uneasy with their psychological will.


    From this point, they have won the first step.


    "Jiansheng gainie, leave quickly. The goal of our trip is not you." A dark light flashed through the deep fundus of my eyes and said.


    If this is not the case, why do they say that they are in a weak position.


    But the situation is better than the people. At present, for them, completing the task is the key. If they face up to gainie in this way, even if they protect Hu Hai, they will hurt the enemy 1000 and lose 800. What''s more, if it is true, then the task Zhao Gao gave them will never be completed.


    It''s not going to work.


    At present, we can only hope that geinie''s presence here is only accidental, if not accidental, and that he does not know that their target is the child.


    He believed that what gagnie really cared about was the safety of the child.


    With the thought of water cut-off, I was calm.


    However, the people in front of them didn''t even respond. They only saw a silver flash in front of them. The world-famous Yuanhong sword made a dazzling light. Then, they felt a strong momentum enveloping themselves.


    However, in the end is the ace assassin of the net, so, it is only half a second after the pause, dangerous and dangerous to avoid this sharp sword.


    "It seems that this matter can not be improved." Several people looked at each other, exchanged a look, at the same time burst.


    We can''t defend any more. For an assassin, defending is a failure.


    Gainie''s black eyes flashed for a moment. As soon as he shook his wrist, Yuanhong waved out like a dragon, sprinkling a dazzling sword flower.


    Six people immediately fight in a place, Hu Hai''s face is extremely ugly, the news did not mention the existence of gainie, this let his appearance hit them unprepared.What''s more, what Liu JianNu said just now was obviously said when he was at a disadvantage, which made him have a huge uncertainty about this mission which was once a safe one.


    The sharp sound of the sword blade is constantly ringing, and the battle also begins to become a little sticky. But looking at the battle without water, his face is more and more ugly.


    For an assassin who is sure to kill with one hit, the sticky battle is equal to losing.


    What''s more, the six swordsmen have already given up their fighting endurance. They are famous for their sharp and fierce attack. The longer it takes, the more difficult it is for them to overcome.


    The current situation is still difficult to maintain above the draw, which is a delicate balance.


    Now, it depends on which side can break the balance first.


    Damn it, why hasn''t Zhong LiMao been out on patrol! There is anxiety in the eyes when water is cut off. Is it difficult? All these things are arranged by Mohist people. Is Zhong LiMao trapped by the other party?


    Water cut heart because of this conjecture and cool half. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C254

    After all, if that''s the case, then it''s a lot worse.


    No, they can''t be totally annihilated here. The news here must be passed on to adults. A fierce color flashed through the eyes of the water cut-off.


    With the sound of water cut-off whistle, the six sword slaves looked at each other and understood the plan of water cut-off.


    The six sword slave''s movements naturally did not escape from the eyes of gainie. He had been around Ying Zheng for a long time and was an excellent bodyguard. As for Zhao Gao, the proud follower of another red man around Ying Zheng, liujiannu, he knows a little more than others.


    Therefore, he naturally knew that the look in his eyes when the water was cut off meant that he was going to lose his car.


    This is not going to work!


    Thinking of the plan with Zhong Limei just now, gainie''s eyes flashed a sharp color.


    Then he made a gesture to the top of the slope without any trace and said it quickly.


    I saw a sword light full of cold water vapor slashing down from the top, as if mixed with the majestic water waves, with the momentum of freezing everything.


    Even Genie felt a few drops in temperature.


    Among the six sword slaves, Zhen just faced such a blow. Naturally, he went up with his sword. A thick black light collided with each other and retreated as soon as he touched it.


    However, when the two lights were separated, the white light owner''s standing still posture and the black light''s several steps backward situation appeared.


    The wind is blowing and the water is cold. It''s really extraordinary.


    Gainie had a panoramic view of everything. That''s right. At that time, he promised the Mohist master to bring Gao Jianli with him because he had his own plan in mind. He thought that if the six swordsmen were not so clever, he would not be able to use them. But now it seems that he thinks highly of the six swordsmen''s toughness and belittles their cunning.


    After all, if you really let a person go and let him go back to tell the truth, then the whole plan will be destroyed, and even the clock will be dragged into the water.


    Thinking of the upright general Qin that I saw just now, gainie narrowed his eyes. I didn''t expect that Fu Su, the eldest son who was warm and kind at that time, could be assisted by such a person.


    He even knew how to fight back against Shiba Shizi.


    Gainie thought of the situation that the commoner in the palace climbed to his son''s head, and he sighed.


    At that time, when the Mohist tycoon told him that they had already cooperated with Fu Su, he still couldn''t believe it. After all, he remembered it very clearly.


    Today''s Qin emperor Ying Zheng, although his favorite is the 18th son, Fu Su Na''s children are full of admiration for Ying Zheng since he was a child. It is absolutely impossible for them to rebel against Ying Zheng and privately commit such a crime.


    However, the fact is in front of him, so he can''t help but believe it.


    Therefore, he can only use farewell to convince himself.


    However, at present, it seems that Fu Su, a gentle son, is good for the common people.


    Therefore, being as smart as gainie, he didn''t have any aversion to Li''s use of his wings to break Hu Hai''s, but he was willing to push the boat along with the current.


    After all, when Ying Zheng was in the palace, he was very fond of Liji and took good care of Tianming. However, Zhao Gao was afraid that Tianming would affect Hu Hai''s position, so he secretly killed her.


    Fortunately, their mother and son were lucky enough to escape.


    Therefore, good and evil will be rewarded. Now, it''s time for them to collect debts!


    Gainie''s always warm eyes are full of fierce colors. With Gao Jianli''s participation in the war, the situation becomes one-sided. The six sword slaves can''t make up six people, and their fighting power is greatly reduced. In addition, with the joint efforts of gainie and Gao Jianli, they just want to escape, but they can''t escape.


    At this moment, liujiannu''s eyes were finally infected with obvious anger and anxiety.


    It''s like catching turtles in a jar. Since they were born, they haven''t been so passive!


    The sword light was waving more and more frequently. However, without the sword net made up by one person, there were loopholes. What''s more, after fighting for so long, gainie had a general understanding of each other''s swordsmanship.


    As a top assassin, although the attack is sharp and heinous, it''s just a few moves. Once the vulnerability and trajectory are caught by the other party, the whole attack will be under the control of the other party.


    Therefore, even if the five of them wave their swords like the flowers of heaven, gainie and Gao Jianli can still steadily suppress all their attacks.


    Hu Hai saw this scene, his face almost overflowed.


    The different color''s eyes swept one eye to block in front of oneself of cut-off water, suppress anger and a silk of panic of say: "how return a responsibility, general Zhong how still don''t come back."


    At present, he can only hope that Zhong Limai can come back in time.


    "Maybe they are -" he said in a low voice A group.


    Before the last three words came out, I heard the sound of horse''s hooves not far away. It was very urgent, and then there was Zhong Li''s angry roar."I dare to use this tactic to get rid of the enemy!"


    Before the words fell, I heard the sound of the arrow flying across the air. The dazzling arc arrow came to them in a twinkling of an eye. It shot steadily and ruthlessly on the sword which was waved by gainie, making the blade deviate from the original track.


    In the twinkling of an eye, you can see Zhong Li riding a white horse in the middle of the battlefield, which is majestic.


    Hu Hai didn''t care to ask why it was so late at the moment. He yelled, "escort!"


    Zhong LiMao didn''t look back, but stared at gainie tightly, with a look of vigilance.


    Gainie and Gao Jianli took a look at each other and slowly moved closer to each other.


    "General Zhong, it''s the best policy to take action now and separate and annihilate it." Cut off water to see gainie and Gao Jianli''s action, voice.


    However, without waiting for Zhong Li''s action, gainie and Gao Jianli hummed coldly at the same time, and then they left the war situation in a flash. The elite soldiers around them had not been able to slow down.


    Looking at the two figures who soon turned into black spots, Zhong Li Mei sighed with a sigh: "it''s not easy to play." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C255

    Without the presence of gainie and Gao Jianli, the flustered Hu Hai quickly stabilized his mood. This stability, which had just been caught off guard by the accident, suddenly turned into a state of exasperation.


    Liu JianNu, of course, won''t be scolded. Therefore, the one who bears the anger becomes Zhong LiMao. Although the other side''s future is very good, he has a reasonable reason to make trouble. Even if it comes to his father''s side, he has a good reason.


    Hu Hai can''t do anything else, but he still has this idea. Otherwise, he would have been taught by Ying Zheng many times because of his strange appearance and vicious inner temperament.


    "General Zhong, you have the courage to go to the front and have a look, but you haven''t come back for a long time. On the contrary, you let the imperial criminal take advantage of the opportunity to enter!" Hu Hai straightened his disordered clothes just now, and a pair of eyes of different colors, like wolves, fixed on Zhong Li Mei tightly.


    As for this eighteen Shizi, Zhong LiMao had heard about him before. He only knew that he was extremely favored, and he was very strange, and seemed to be a little naive.


    When he received the order to leave, he still felt a little strange. Why did his son want to deal with his younger brother, even for the sake of seeking power, was really chilling. It has to be said that even if Zhong Limei entered the Li camp, it was hard to annihilate this healthy spirit.


    However, this light doubt has gradually faded away in the conversion of time, and the look just now makes Zhong LiMao affirm his choice and understand his intention.


    This eighteen Shizi is really deep.


    Thinking of the other side''s false exploration along the way, my heart hummed coldly. Presumably, if not for his own life, he would never put down the mask.


    Thinking about this, the disgust of Hu Hai is deeper.


    If the past clock from ignorance, at this moment certainly do not have a good face, maybe throw sleeve and go. But now, he already knows how to hide his emotions properly. He is responsible for the current situation, and he will not lose face at will.


    Therefore, Zhong Li''s face was full of guilt, and he said: "I''m surprised, but there are a lot of people on the other side, including many good ones. I got stuck for a while, and I came back later. "


    Zhong LiMao explained that this meeting was in the middle, and the six sword slaves also looked at the elite soldiers Zhong LiMao brought back without any trace. Before they hid in the dark, they naturally knew that when Zhong LiMao took away these people, they were all in high spirits. But look at these people who are coming back now, they all have different injuries. Although Zhong LiMao''s clothes are complete, it doesn''t matter if he looks at them, but his brows are locked, and it seems that he is vaguely hurt.


    Several people looked at each other. It seems that what Zhong Li Mo said is not necessarily a lie.


    However, if we let them know which elite soldiers cut each other''s wounds, for the sake of simulation, although some wounds are very dangerous, the Mohist school has given good medicine in advance, and if they take it in advance, it will not hurt to recuperate these wounds for a few days.


    As for Zhong LiMao, his appearance was just because he saw that all the people jumped into the trap set by Li in advance and made a distorted expression in order to avoid the admiration on his face.


    I don''t know. If Hu Hai and others knew the truth, what kind of expression would it be?


    "Shizi, after all, general Zhong came back. Please learn from him." Really just sank his eyes, he understood that at this moment, even for the motive of Zhong Limei doubt, but they can''t really tear face.


    First of all, if the other side is really wrong, the six of them will also lose their fighting power at the moment, which will only accelerate their break.


    Secondly, if the other party doesn''t have any changes, and everything is a coincidence, then they can''t find happiness for themselves.


    However, it''s not good to remind Shizi directly at the moment, so we can only make a vague point.


    Fortunately, Hu Hai was not a fool. He was so angry just now because he felt that he was on the verge of life and death. He was so excited that he didn''t control himself.


    But when Zhen Gang interrupted him, his reason was completely recovered. After careful consideration, he naturally understood the interest. So he quickly adjusted his face. "General Zhong, don''t blame me. I''ve lost my temper for a while."


    Zhong Li''s face didn''t change, as if he didn''t care whether the other party blamed him or not, but his behavior didn''t neglect him.


    It made Hu Hai feel uncomfortable, but he couldn''t get angry at all. On the contrary, he felt that his chest was full of depression.


    "We can''t stay here long. Since our plan has been exposed, the safety of the young master is still important." Zhong Limai pursed his lips, looked at the fallen soldiers around and said.


    Six sword slave looked at each other, and then looked at the wound in front of his chest which was bleeding again. He didn''t speak. He obviously acquiesced to the proposal.


    Hu Hai also thought that it was really unsafe in the wild. Originally, he didn''t want to go to the city because he didn''t want to scare the snake. Now that the plan has been revealed, it''s no use hiding his whereabouts. It''s better to go to the city. I''m a little relieved to think that those in the city have their own power.Therefore, Hu Hai immediately replied, "general Zhong is right. Let''s start soon."


    With that, he turned and entered the carriage, and then a light command came out. "Bring in the cut-off water, too."


    The six swordsmen looked at each other, and finally Youzhen Gang helped duanshui into the carriage. The remaining four looked at each other, and then quickly disappeared in the dark. Now that the crisis is over, they''d better hide from the dark. After all, the facts have told them that the dark is their natural umbrella.


    As for Zhong LiMao, whether he admits it or not, Hu Hai is the master in name. Since the carriage belongs to Hu Hai, he doesn''t care who he wants to take in. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C256

    Zhong Limai looked at the carriage advancing slowly in front of him. He didn''t know how to imagine the way he was riding when he was on the expedition. He sighed slowly in his heart. It seems that we don''t have to wait for time to prove this.


    Seeing Hu Hai''s carriage go further and further away, Zhong Li Mei squint at the rear and wink at his confidant, who immediately nods his head.


    Hu Hai doesn''t care. He can''t care about the fallen soldiers.


    Although they just fainted, there were many wolves in the woods late at night. If they were allowed to lie here all night, it would be a question whether they could see the sun tomorrow. Therefore, even if these people are not their own confidants, with his personality, they can''t bear to be so desperate.


    However, these people were dead in liujiannu, so they could not wake up safely. They will be fed yimiandan by the people who have arranged in advance. This pill can change people''s physical appearance, wash away their memory and make them cruel.


    But there is no better way.


    As for the source of this elixir, it''s naturally from duanmurong. Since duanmurong took part in the construction of mirage, the strange elixirs developed by yunzhongjun, the Yin Yang family, are almost invisible in front of duanmurong. Unless they are precious elixirs collected by yunzhongjun, other elixirs can be known by smelling them It''s not the ingredients of any more.


    Therefore, unless duanmurong was unwilling to refine some of the most poisonous and harmful pills, she almost refined some out of interest, which was cheap.


    Not to mention Zhong Li''s surprise, even when he saw these pills, he was surprised. No wonder the Yin Yang family can stand out among all the schools of thought and become Ying Zheng''s right arm. What makes yunzhongjun sit in the position of Yin Yang''s elder parent when his force value is obviously not enough.


    Fortunately, it didn''t take long to get from the woods outside the city to the city. After finding the steward in the city in a low-key way and showing his identity, he saw that the other party received them in fear.


    Hu Hai looked relieved. Zhong LiMao didn''t show his emotion either. He just said that after he let the other party have a good rest, he took his own people out.


    However, Shiba Shizi, who thought he would fall asleep quietly after he left, showed a ferocious expression after he left. The only one who saw this expression was liujiannu, who had been guarding him in the light or in the dark.


    "You don''t need to be angry. When you get back to the capital of Qin, you will tell your master everything. The master will help you out." Zhengang naturally saw that Hu Hai was not happy, but Zhao Gao had already given orders before he left the capital of Qin. Although this trip is secure, we should be careful.


    But I didn''t expect that the master who has always been resourceful made mistakes in calculation. For today''s sake, the safety of my son is the most important.


    Hu Hai glanced at Zhen gang. In the face of these people who had been loyal to protect themselves since childhood, he was still a little sincere. He forced his angry way: "what''s the matter with the water cut off?"


    "If it hurts my heart, I can''t be lucky for more than a month." When he thought of the water cut-off, Rao Shizhen just couldn''t help being angry.


    Since Liu JianNu came out, he has never been forced to such a situation.


    "Damn it, there''s something wrong with the plan now, and the Mohist people have come to the door on their own initiative, and they''ve cut off the water and hurt themselves. That kid probably can''t catch it." Huhai fidgety help forehead, eyes sinister looking at the void, said: "this matter must be the internal leakage of information, do not know, with my good brother has nothing to do."


    Although Hu Hai said that, it was just a subconscious bad idea. After all, the image of Fusu was too popular in the past. Rao Shi couldn''t have thought that Fusu had stretched out his hand so long even if he wanted to break the sky.


    What''s more, he would never have thought that he would dare to be so aggressive to Ying Zheng and join hands with Mohism.


    As the eldest son of the great Qin Dynasty, it would not be too strange to do so.


    Therefore, the real idea in Hu Hai''s mind was that this matter was not disclosed by Fusu, then it was someone else. However, it would be better to plant this matter on Fusu.


    If Hu Hai knew that what he thought was really the truth, he would be depressed to death.


    "Shizi, for the moment, it''s better for us to go back to the capital of Qin safely. Now the six of us have lost one of our fighting power. What the other side already knows is the sword Saint gainie, and the first master of Mohist school, Gao Jianli. With this accident, even if the plan fails, I don''t think it will be too harsh for your majesty to favor you. "


    Hu Hai smell speech, swept one eye really just, the eye ground flashed a not willing color.


    "Damn it, I didn''t expect that Zhong Li Mo was a character who didn''t get into the market. In this way, I don''t need to save face for him any more. However, we can''t fall out now. However, there are still doubts about this matter. " Hu Hai felt his chin. "At that time, although he said he was going out to track, how could he delay the time? Even if he fell into the trap of the other party, it could not be such a coincidence. What''s more, how could he come back unscathed? "Zhengang was silent for a moment and said with a little hesitation: "in my opinion, what general Zhong said may not be a lie. Shizi, you can''t see it, but he really suffered from internal injuries. Moreover, the first master of Mohist School and gainie came to our side, and only those elders were left for the candidates who ambushed there after thinking about it. Think about it, with the ability of general Zhong, he can really retreat completely. "


    Hu Hai frowned. "Then there is no doubt about him?"


    "That''s not true." A tangled color flashed between Zhengang''s eyebrows and eyes. "With his ability, it''s really wrong for him to fall into the trap instead of seeing the trap. In addition, the time when he came back was too opportune. If it''s earlier, we won''t get hurt. If it''s later, we''ll be wiped out. " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C257

    "It''s strange. If we are totally destroyed, if he is really the enemy, isn''t that what he wants?" Hu Hai was puzzled. Zhen gang had some contradictory words.


    "I really don''t understand that. But for the sake of Shizi''s safety, it''s better not to appear in the encirclement and suppression of Shizi tomorrow. "


    "Now that this is the case, what else can we talk about the encirclement and suppression. I''ll tell my father about today''s events. The plan has changed. It''s estimated that the Mohist people have already left. Tomorrow, we''ll go there empty handed. It''s better to go back to the capital of Qin and discuss again. What''s more -- "


    Hu Hai''s eyes darkened, as if he thought of something. "The Spring Festival is coming, so the original schedule is very tight. If we delay our time because of this, we will lose a lot of money."


    Spring Festival four words, a few people are silent down.


    In fact, he chose to leave the capital of Qin when Fusu was preparing for the Spring Festival. Because of the long-standing plan with Zhao Gao, he can only leave Qindu during this period in order to completely remove himself after the event.


    Thinking of the plan, Hu Hai''s gloomy face finally improved, as if he saw a wonderful scene after the plan.


    Liujiannu naturally knew his little master''s strange expression like the back of his hand, but the details were not what they needed to care about.


    When Zhong LiMao returned to the hiding place, he would quickly send a message to Li about what happened here.


    What happened here is too much time to take into account these days. Originally, for the original owner, the Spring Festival was just a pig run, and there was no real preparation at all. What''s more, the soul of this body is a person who doesn''t know much about the rites of this era.


    The Spring Festival is a long-standing custom, and its twists and turns and various rituals are really dazzling. If it wasn''t for Hu Ji who saw that she often didn''t go home at night and stayed up all night, she would not have helped.


    However, Hu Ji, who looked down at the list, raised a gentle smile at the corner of her mouth. It''s undeniable that Hu Ji helped him with these things, which really relieved him a lot.


    Eyes a lift, swept from the bedroom outside the palace into a touch of Liying, eyeground dyed a soft smile. Maybe not only Hu Ji is helping him, but also Shi LAN.


    Shi LAN used to be a princess of Shu, and she was quite familiar with some etiquette systems. Although she was not good at scheduling, she could help Hu Ji and talk about the customs of the Central Plains.


    Therefore, with the help of the two women, we should be the busiest person. At last, we just need to check the final decision and seal it.


    Although the Spring Festival was relaxed, duanmurong didn''t relax. He kept sending letters all day long. So he knew about the progress of things there before the letter arrived.


    Therefore, it was no surprise that Ying Zheng was summoned this evening.


    Sure enough, as soon as we met, Ying Zheng went straight to the point and said what happened to Hu Hai, and finally decided on the leakage of the plan. However, looking at Ying Zheng''s appearance, he didn''t seem to doubt him at all. I think his previous obedient image is too popular.


    Naturally, he would not burn himself. After properly expressing his concern, he said slowly: "in this case, let the eighteen younger brothers come back quickly, and the Spring Festival will be held soon. I can''t delay the great event of Daqin for the sake of the remaining evils of Mohism."


    It''s true to say that if Ying Zheng''s eyes continue to focus on Mohism, he will be able to stop this time, not necessarily the next time. Moreover, Hu Hai''s little action about the Spring Festival had already been known to him, so he gave him the big gift. If the other party was not there, all the arrangements would be in vain.


    Fortunately, his words seemed to have been said into Ying Zheng''s heart. After considering it for a while, he still felt that the Spring Festival festival, which symbolized the face of the Empire, was more important than those clowns, so he said without any opinions: "let your eighteen younger brother come back quickly, and let the Yin and Yang family continue to stare there."


    "Father''s lesson."


    "How are you preparing for the Spring Festival?"


    Maybe this is the question Ying Zheng wanted to ask when he was summoned here.


    "It''s been arranged in an orderly way."


    Ying Zheng nodded. Although his eldest son ran counter to his own legalist way of governing the country, it was undeniable that he was still very reliable. Since he said so, he must have finished it.


    "The Spring Festival is only three days away. You need to prepare. I heard that your side imperial concubine also helped a lot with the grand sacrifice? "


    From pick eyebrow, immediately face no change of promise way: "yes, Hu Ji, she see son Chen really tired, so want to help, father you also know, Hu Ji before in the Great Wall is also the main thing, plus have son Chen in front of looking at, things do really easy."


    Ying Zheng nodded after hearing the speech. He was very appreciative of his eldest son who didn''t take credit for what he had to say. Suddenly, his suspicion of his rise has faded a lot in recent days."Although Hu Ji is your beloved concubine, I don''t want to stop you from loving her. But as the eldest son of Daqin, I need to know my priorities. Don''t be held by a woman. "


    Ying Zheng''s idea of absolute hegemony came out in his heart again. In this world, it''s OK to have an alien like Liji. He absolutely does not allow a second one.


    Thinking of Hu Ji''s charming face, Ying Zheng suddenly began to doubt whether it was right or wrong to point out her marriage to Fu Su.


    The next moment, he immediately said in a tone of Indifference: "my son is just looking at her beauty. In addition, accepting her will help consolidate our rule in the Great Wall. Although women are beautiful, Daqin is the first ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C258

    Ying Zheng is quite satisfied with Li''s answer. However, he is more and more satisfied with his eldest son''s performance these days, so now he pays more attention to Fusu.


    After thinking about it for a while, he suddenly found that his eldest son''s backyard didn''t seem very full. There was only such a side concubine. After Hu Ji''s face flashed in his mind again, Ying Zheng had an idea in his mind. Maybe it was the best way to give Fu Su more women to distract him.


    Ying Zheng is a man with strong action. He just thought of it and said it. "It''s too rare for you to be alone in your backyard. All the women in your backyard need to be wet and wet before they are biased. What''s more, she used to be a superior, so it''s hard to guarantee that she has no ambition."


    Ying Zheng said so, it''s impossible for him not to understand his implied meaning.


    "Father Huang, son Chen doesn''t care about boudoir affairs. At present, one Hu Ji is enough." In any way, he doesn''t want Ying Zheng to put people in his courtyard. For one thing, it''s really worrying that people who don''t know the details enter the inner courtyard. Second, according to Hu Ji''s character, even those who Ying Zheng put in may not be able to please. Of course, he didn''t want to be with someone he hadn''t met.


    However, Ying Zheng obviously did not agree with Fu Su''s euphemistic refusal.


    "There''s no need to have another concubine, even a concubine. Fusu, don''t forget that you are the eldest son of the Empire. If the inner court is not full, how can you enrich your children? "


    Seeing that Ying Zheng talked more and more far away, he even talked about his children. Li Qiang held back the emotion of supporting his forehead and said seriously: "father, my son and Minister always don''t like the matter of boudoir. There are more people in the inner courtyard, but it''s noisy. What''s more, the son minister has just been listed as the ninth minister. If he is in a hurry to accept the imperial concubine now, he will fall into the society. "


    Ying Zheng Long eyebrow a pick, see in front of the person is indeed a bit unwilling. When I think of his empty inner courtyard, I suddenly feel that I am a little forced.


    As long as it doesn''t involve political issues, he is willing to give some face to his eldest son, who is more and more promising.


    However, even if the inner courtyard is not full, the hufei family can not be the only one.


    Thinking, Ying Zheng''s eyes suddenly flashed a beautiful figure, eyes a bright.


    "The maid by your side called Shi Lan - not bad."


    Centrifugal next jump, he did not know what happened to Ying Zheng today, how to try to plug people to his side. And when it comes to Shilan at this time, it''s difficult.


    Ying Zheng''s next words also confirmed his guess.


    "It''s better to take her as a concubine. She''s always by your side. It''s easy to use." If you don''t respect Ying Zheng like this, you won''t say anything. After all, this guy is an ancient man who was superior to women thousands of years ago. He is also an emperor who is superior to thousands of people under one person.


    However, if you really want to give Shi LAN a title, just a concubine, it is absolutely not.


    "My father and emperor have learned that Shi LAN has a lot of martial arts skills. At the beginning, she went to war with her children''s officials outside the Great Wall. Her friendship was boundless. She was just a concubine. She was really wronged."


    "Oh?" He didn''t want to accept people just now, but now he doesn''t like that concubine''s position is too small. It seems that the eldest son still has some feelings for that Shilan. However, this is good, so that the backyard can balance power.


    Therefore, Ying Zheng just hesitated for a little time and said with a big hand: "in that case, it''s better to canonize a side imperial concubine."


    Anyway, for Ying Zheng, as long as she''s not a concubine, what''s the difference between a concubine and a concubine. Thinking of Zhengfei, Ying Zheng suddenly remembered that for the growing eldest son, what identity should be given to Zhengfei?


    While Li was surprised by Ying Zheng''s quick decision, and then he thought, I really don''t know what Shi Lan thought. Although he had no doubt that he was in love with her, he casually pressed a side imperial concubine''s hat on her, which was really disrespectful.


    The most important thing is, as I have said before, how can they love each other without revenge. If it''s just a maid before, it doesn''t matter. When something happens, it''s OK to pat your ass and leave.


    But if the side imperial concubine who is a prince, don''t want to disappear to disappear.


    After all, being a concubine can bring out all kinds of important occasions, which is quite different from being a concubine. Although not Zheng Fei, but also half a character.


    Thinking about this, I began to be uncertain. On the way back, I was uneasy and thought to myself, what if Shi LAN didn''t want to do.


    But I didn''t know that he was walking slowly because of his worries, and Ying Zheng had already drafted a written instruction and passed it to his bedroom, which was even faster than him.


    When he returned to his bedroom, Shi LAN had just finished reading the instructions and knew the news.


    "You''re going to surprise me." As soon as I stepped into my bedroom, I saw Hu Ji sitting in front of the window, looking at him in her spare time. The expression on the face is vaguely complicated.


    ¡°£¿¡± Leave a face to say hello of looking at her.Hu Ji curled her lips, stood up and walked to him step by step.


    "I know you can''t help it. I thought it was a big deal to be summoned by your father. I didn''t expect it was to give Shi LAN a place. "


    Hu Ji''s words were astonishing, and his confused mind suddenly came to a clear mind.


    "What do you mean, the news has come?"


    "What''s your reaction?" Hu Ji took a look away, and she felt something wrong. It is reasonable to say that such a big thing, with the personality of Li, will not be told in advance.


    Moreover, as far as her observation is concerned, there seems to be something between her and Shi LAN. Will not be so easy to accept the side imperial concubine, if not for her carefree, recognize from, estimate now also with those two same.


    "Where''s LAN er?" Centrifugal some flustered, he did not expect that Shi LAN had learned the news in advance from the oracle. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C259

    Hu Ji shrugged and looked like I was innocent, and said, "when the messenger said that, she hid in the room alone. I had been looking for her before, but she didn''t open the door. You know, she never deals with me, so I''ll just wait here for you to come back. "


    Knowing that what Hu Ji said was true, Li didn''t say much. He was worried about the situation of Shi LAN, so he just dropped a sentence and gave it to you, so he turned to Shi LAN.


    Turning away, I didn''t see Hu Ji''s smiling face behind her. If I saw it, there would be no misunderstanding.


    Walk to the door of the stone orchid, leave to look at that close door leaf, suddenly some timid idea sprang up.


    To tell you the truth, if Duan Murong was responsible for this, he would not be like this. For one thing, Duan Murong is responsible, but it''s not a blood feud after all, but Shi Lan''s life is the life of all the people. Secondly, although Duan Murong and Shi LAN seem to be cool beauties, they can see clearly that Duan Murong is cold outside and warm inside, and even treats familiar people without even cold outside. However, Shi LAN seems to feel a little colder than Duan Murong, but she is just indifferent.


    But there was a huge ice in her heart, which wrapped her real heart in it without revealing anything.


    So, it''s Shi LAN. He really doesn''t know how to open this mouth.


    After listening for a while, he didn''t hear the movement inside the door. Li hesitated for a moment. He was about to push the door, but he heard the voice of Shi LAN.


    I think it''s true. Although Shi Lan''s martial arts is not very good, it''s also pretty good. Especially when she inherits Shu mountain, the five senses are more sensitive than most people. Besides, Li doesn''t mean to hide her own breath at all, so she soon discovered it.


    "Why don''t you talk?"


    After carefully considering this sentence, I felt that I didn''t recognize any special feelings, and then I couldn''t make up my mind.


    "Are you ok?"


    There was a sudden silence in the room. Just as Li couldn''t help but push the door in, a voice came from inside again.


    "Is that what you mean?"


    Li was silent for a moment. Although Ying Zheng forced him to do this, he did agree with him.


    So he said firmly, "yes."


    It''s a long silence inside, a little flustered under the centrifugal, it seems, in the end, it''s too sudden, Shi LAN can''t accept it.


    "It''s my fault that I didn''t consult with you in advance. However, I really want to be with you. Although the position of side imperial concubine has wronged you, there is no side imperial concubine here. In my heart, you are all the same. If you don''t want to accept it - "


    after finishing speaking, the closed door suddenly opened from the inside. As soon as Li looked up, he just looked into Shi Lan''s almond eyes.


    "You - cried?" Although has tried to cover up, but from the eyesight, naturally see her slightly red eyes, and some unstable breath.


    It can''t be denied that he felt pain in his heart. For the first time, he felt selfish. After all, girls in this era are no better than those in the 21st century. What''s more, they have long said that they can''t love each other before they get revenge.


    It''s really shameful of him to do such a thing now.


    "Lan''er, I -"


    Li Zheng was about to apologize, but he didn''t expect that the woman in front of him made an action that surprised him. See always apathetic Shi LAN unexpectedly both hands one exhibition, take the initiative to embrace him, and embrace of unusual close.


    Then he heard the stuffy voice of Shi LAN in front of his chest.


    "I will."


    From the pupil suddenly shrunk, then feel some brain is not enough. This sentence has no head and no brain. He is willing to smash it. He can''t react to it.


    Then, his slow brain finally began to work, and then a sense of disbelief appeared in his heart. If he did not understand the wrong words, Shi LAN means, do his side imperial concubine, she is willing to?


    I feel my hand tremble slightly.


    Shi LAN didn''t look up. Naturally, she didn''t know the expression from now on. She just buried herself in his arms and said to herself, "although I couldn''t accept it at first, it''s undeniable that I was relieved. Perhaps, I have long thought so, just do not have the courage. It''s all right, it''s all right. "


    From the release of Shi LAN, want to see her expression, but did not expect Shi LAN tightly hold her, refused to come out of his arms.


    "I''m telling the truth. We don''t have to talk about our feelings. But it''s true that she has a big hatred. In fact, I envy Hu Ji. She dares to love, hate, say and do. But it''s undeniable that when I saw her become the first famous woman around you, I was still sad. "


    "No matter how I persuade myself, I can''t calm down my reluctance. Mingming - Mingming is the first one I know you. But I''m not ashamed of this idea. "Shi LAN suddenly released him and looked up at him. A pair of dark almond eyes full of tangled color.


    "So, young master, do you understand? LAN Er is not unwilling


    Centrifugal next pain, knead the hair top of stone orchid, and then the fundus of the eye across a firm color.


    "In that case, you are my concubine. Lan''er, originally I was worried that I couldn''t protect you, but now it''s OK, let me have no way back. " Take a deep breath. "Lan''er, don''t worry about it any more. It''s just a matter of time before you become mine. "


    From finally put aside those who have no, want to leave.


    Since I''m sure that I will help Shi LAN to get revenge, I won''t let anything happen to her. So there''s nothing wrong with letting her be her own person earlier. The most important thing is that he didn''t expect that there was such a strong sense of insecurity in Shi Lan''s heart.


    She is still very sensitive, but he didn''t find out before.


    Fortunately, it''s still too late. From today on, this beautiful woman is his person!


    The sudden opening of his state of mind made him feel that he had never been able to improve his skills, which seemed to break through a small bottleneck. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C260

    From embracing Shi LAN close to the house, two people sitting at the bedside looking at each other. Four eyes opposite, circulation is only between two people can understand the warmth.


    Maybe it''s a blessing in disguise this time, so that the last gap between the two people has been eliminated.


    When he finally grinds with Shi LAN and looks at her sleeping, it''s already in the middle of the moon.


    Push open the door to go out, you will see a charming and enchanting figure in the hospital.


    "Are you out?" Hu Ji leans under the tree and looks at him lazily. Glancing at the big tree she was leaning against, he quickly came to her and pulled her over.


    "What''s the matter?" The woman in her arms had an unidentified face, so she took a gloomy look at the big tree and whispered: "this was planted by Hu Hai in order to plot against me. Rong Rong said that if she mixed it with other flowers and smelled it for a long time, there would be problems."


    Hu Ji covered her mouth with a smile. "So concerned about me."


    From brow a pick, see Hu Ji so don''t care about his safety, face can''t help some serious.


    When Hu Ji saw Li''s face, she knew that she would take it away when she was happy. With a smile, she patted Li''s shoulder and got up from his arms.


    "well, as like as two peas, I''m not going to tease you. The tree was destroyed by me." Hu Ji leaned against the tree again, rubbed the branches of the tree, and laughed with pride. "Rong Rong wanted to give me an antidote before, but this method can cure the symptoms but not the root cause. What''s more, now the inner courtyard is under our control, just a tree, can''t we still look at it? "


    left Leng for a while, but he forgot that when he first came in, he still had no choice but to change trees.


    Thinking of this, he breathed a sigh. It seems that it''s right to hand over the inner courtyard to Hu Ji. Her skill is more decisive than that of the women in the Central Plains.


    "But let''s get down to business. It seems that she is completely conquered by you. " Hu Ji blinked and laughed jokingly.


    Li, reminded by her, suddenly thinks of Hu Ji''s misleading before she goes to find Shi LAN. Her eyes suddenly flash. Hu Ji has been paying attention to Li''s expression. Naturally, she doesn''t miss this moment.


    "In the words of the Central Plains, it''s done. What''s more, although I don''t deal with her, she is really very smart. I''ll prepare for the Spring Festival for you these days. If I didn''t have her help, I would have been tired. " When Li heard Hu Ji''s words, he raised his eyebrows.


    "Come on, don''t talk about what you have or don''t have. How''s the Spring Festival going? " I know that Hu Ji doesn''t have to go to the three treasures hall for everything, so it''s straight to the point.


    "Everything is going on in an orderly way." Hu Ji had a happy look on her face.


    "Over there?" From the low voice, the fundus flash a dark light.


    "Good communication, just waiting for the last east wind." Hu Ji understood.


    Nod away from satisfaction. "There are less than three days left. We must be perfect." The last four words, from deliberately strengthen the tone.


    Hu Ji covered her mouth and snickered. "Don''t worry. I''ve written down the details of the preparation. There are some things that I''m not suitable to show in public, and there''s churuo staring at them. In other words, there are many powerful beauties around you. Although churuo is just a maid, she has good means. Occasionally, they can give me a lot of brilliant opinions. "


    "What do you mean?" Li always thinks that the smile on the corner of Hu Ji''s mouth is a little strange.


    Hu Ji looked at him up and down, and then she burst out laughing.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    "Forget it, forget it. By the way, just now Rongrong sent another message in. I''ve seen it and said it''s safe there. Jiansheng has been following them all the time. "


    It seems that there is no need to worry about Mohism for the time being. At least before the end of the Spring Festival, Ying Zheng couldn''t spare his mind to pay attention to them.


    Time passed so fast that Hu Hai returned to the palace in a twinkling of an eye. Although this mission failed, but after all, it was a sword Saint gainie who suddenly appeared. In addition, the Spring Festival is approaching, so Ying Zheng just said a few words to let Hu Hai go back.


    Although Hu Hai said a few words to him intentionally or unintentionally, the meaning was nothing more than his own favor. But Li''s mind is all focused on Ying Zheng''s intention to kill when he knows that gainie is with all the Mohist people.


    It seems that Ying Zheng''s heart knot is more serious than he imagined.


    However, it is destined that he will not be concerned for long, because the Spring Festival has come.


    Before daybreak, there were many maids outside with sacrificial clothes. The night before, Hu Ji just stayed in his room. So when I got up in the morning and went out, I sat on the news of my love for Hu Ji.


    The clothes for the grand sacrifice are very complicated, because Hu Ji is the only side imperial concubine. Although Shi LAN has been married, there is no official ceremony to prepare for the grand sacrifice these days. Therefore, this big sacrifice can only take Hu Ji, and because it is the relationship of the side imperial concubine, so it can not be on the altar, can only stand below.Since crossing over, Li has participated in such a grand ceremony in ancient times for the first time. Therefore, even Li has listened carefully to the Grand Palace lady who came over saying the etiquette of the ceremony a little bit.


    She was wearing a heavy and complicated light gold robe embroidered with dark lines, while Hu Ji was wearing a delicate and gorgeous dark purple dress. The original delicate and enchanting temperament also appeared a little dignified against this formal dress.


    Let''s go


    Hu Ji put her hand in the palm of her big hand. They looked at each other and laughed, just like a couple of beauties.


    "Young master, madam, please get on the chariot." Outside the door, two gorgeous chariots were ready, and the maid stood on one side of the chariot with a low brow, looking respectful.


    Release Hu Ji''s hand, two people each on their chariot, chariot wobbly, toward the palace has already set up the altar.


    Spring Festival is about to begin! ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C261

    The guards are strictly on both sides. The altar is in the middle of a lake, which means everything in the water. Under the altar, there was a long and broad road leading directly to the gate of the outer hall, and the gate of the outer hall was Meng Tian, who was responsible for the safety of the sacrifice.


    However, when I saw Meng Tian, I left my long black eyes unconsciously.


    There is no other reason. Although Ying Zheng said that he had no doubt about him, he would never have no second-hand preparation because of his personality.


    Although the Spring Festival is a great event, there is no need to dispatch Meng Tian, the general of Qin capital. Even if you need golden fire cavalry to guard, you can send a deputy general.


    In a word, if Zhong LiMao didn''t go to fight against Mohism, this time it should have fallen on him. Is it difficult that Ying Zheng has already begun to suspect that Zhong LiMao is his man, so this time he will be transferred from Qindu?


    Centrifugation thought electricity turn, in the line of sight Meng Tian''s expression is as before, but he always thinks this matter is not so simple.


    In any case, Ying Zheng will never allow any accident to happen to his own safety. According to the first system, the highest altar is not allowed to be guarded by guards. The nearest two guards are also one Zhang away. Although the distance is very short, the master''s skill is enough to decide life and death in a moment.


    However, the Spring Festival has been going on for so many years, since there has never been a problem, it shows that the safety guarantee is reliable.


    As the planner of this Spring Festival, Li knows that the reason why the altar is set in the middle of the lake is also for safety. After all, if you want to hide in the lake for a long time, there will be flaws, and the lake water is stagnant water in the palace, which prevents outsiders from entering from the waterway.


    However, it is because of this seemingly unbreakable defense that Hu Hai''s original plan came into being.


    Since the Spring Festival was handed over to him, if there was an assassin, he would be the first to suspect him. Coupled with the widespread rumors in the capital of Qin before, even Ying Zheng didn''t want to believe it this time, he had to believe his rebellious heart.


    If it were not for the gentle and cowardly original owner in Fu Su''s body, but for him, this ingenious and good stratagem really made him fall into the trap.


    However, now that he is the one to leave, this strategy is only worthy of him.


    Since Hu Hai tried his best to put assassins in this place, he might as well open the door and let the assassins ambush. As for his own retreat, he had already thought about it.


    During the Spring Festival, all of his operation procedures were reported to Ying Zheng in advance. Now he may feel nothing, but once something happens, Ying Zheng has asked his confidants to check. Then, his well-designed process will be valued by Ying Zheng again.


    In that process, Li but deliberately left a few loopholes, which all point to the secret forces of Hu Hai or Zhao master.


    If this plan is successful, it is equivalent to using Ying Zheng''s hand to get rid of nearly half of Hu Hai''s wings.


    As for why he didn''t directly target Hu Hai, it''s needless to say that Ying Zheng is so shrewd and partial. Once the evidence points directly at Hu Hai, he will definitely be connected with the direct beneficiary of his interests as long as he thinks about it a little.


    Although Hu Hai had framed him many times, he also wanted to take revenge, but out of careful consideration, as well as the importance of Ying Zheng''s intelligence, he decided to cut off each other''s wings first.


    After all, this is a dark loss. Even Ying Zheng didn''t know the existence of the forces behind them.


    If Hu Hai still had a little brain, he would be sure to eat this boring loss.


    "Here comes Mr. Fusu -- here comes Mr. huhai."


    Finally, I heard such a voice from inside, indicating that they could go in.


    In other words, before entering the main road of the sacrificial platform in the middle of the lake, the two princes participating in the sacrificial ceremony could not see each other.


    As soon as Hu Hai went in, he looked up and saw his unhappy face. Although his heart almost overflowed, he was used to the appearance of brotherhood. So, even if the heart think how shameless, but the face is raised with a gentle smile, against that pair of different color eyes, it looks a bit naive and romantic.


    If you didn''t know the startling calculation under this body, Li would really feel that this younger brother is harmless.


    Tut - people with different ideas come to compare their acting skills.


    However, at present, in public, the two people''s eyes intersected. The ministers could only stand far below the altar and look up at Ying Zheng, who was standing there alone on the high platform. His eyes were full of respect.


    And the two of them are slowly through the middle of the ministers, step by step toward the high platform.


    On both sides of the road, there were full of armed guards. Li knew that these guards were disguised by golden fire cavalry. Ying Zheng didn''t hide this from him.Li also specially proposed that because of the overthrow of the seven kingdoms and the turmoil in all parts of the country, the strength of the defense of the grand sacrifice was also strengthened under Li''s instruction. But Ying Zheng did not know for what consideration, also agreed to leave the proposal.


    When they finally reached the altar and looked down from the top, they could see that all the civil and military officials were bowing to the throne. At this moment, they finally understood why Hu Hai wanted that position so much, and why Ying Zheng tried so hard to defend his position.


    This position, such a high psychological status, such a million people''s admiration, is really very enjoyable.


    Now Ying Zheng is still around him. Without Ying Zheng, if he is the supreme ruler, the temptation is really irresistible. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C262

    Ying Zheng is the chief mourner of the Spring Festival festival, and he and Hu Hai are the ones who share the festival with him. As for the master of ceremonies, Si Xiang and others, Ying Zheng has already announced that he is his eldest son.


    As for Si Zhong, Si Gu Li le and others, they were on the open space in front of the ministers.


    The ceremony began with the sound of bells ringing and music playing. First, the chief priest and the other three took their places, offering incense devoutly, and then the ceremony of three kneeling and nine kowtowing.


    From the press table, Li picked up the long prepared bright yellow silk thin with sacrificial words, slowly opened it, and then slowly read: "the emperor goes up to heaven and shines on the earth. Gather the spirit of the earth and let the wind and rain fall. Each has its own place, and the common things live in groups. Each has its own place. Wei to a person who worships the emperor, Hu, thin soil. God of heaven, Xinggan wind and rain. There are all kinds of common flowers. Be peaceful and peaceful, worship the spirit of xiatu. If you are diligent in all directions, you should be quiet. "


    Although the sacrificial words are different every time, the general meaning is the same. This time, he wrote the sacrificial words after discussing with Hu Ji and showed them to Ying Zheng before reading them today.


    When he finished reading, he saw Ying Zheng''s solemn eyes in front of him and began to say his sacrificial words.


    "Worship the Holy Spirit, set up the heart for the heaven and earth, set up the life for the people, open up peace for all the world, and achieve the prosperity of Gonghua. I only accept the heaven''s order, and I would like to use the sacrifice to inform you. Only by God can we learn from our nation. Thank you


    When Ying Zheng''s last voice falls, Li knows that the part of the grand sacrifice speech is over.


    So far, everything is calm, and there is not even a ripple on the lake.


    The sacrifice continued.


    After Ying Zheng''s congratulation speech, Li rolled up the sacrificial words in his hand and burned them in the censer in front of him. This is also the rule. Burning the congratulatory words is a way to express piety.


    By this time, the process of the main body of the grand sacrifice is over.


    The next step is to play music. After the sacrificial music is played, all the civil and military officials will celebrate.


    Those assassins, if they didn''t come out at that time, then playing music is their last chance.


    Because, after playing the music, the three of them will go down from the high platform with good vision and return to the middle of many bodyguards. No matter whether the assassination is arranged or not, it''s too hard to say that such a time will come.


    So now is their last chance.


    However, there is a sense of disobedience in this matter.


    After all, if I had just appeared at the time of Zhu Wen, the timing of the assassination would have been obviously better. Even if Hu Hai''s original intention is not to assassinate, but as a leading assassin group, it is absolutely impossible to make such a mistake.


    Well, the only explanation is that the people behind these assassins are not Hu Hai at all!


    Rao Shili was shocked by this conjecture, and then he denied himself that it was impossible for Ying Zheng to let in forces he could not control.


    By the way, Ying Zheng!


    Centrifugal suddenly, how can he forget that the assassins may have come in under Ying Zheng''s instruction. This assassination may have been directed and performed by Ying Zheng himself. Only in this way can the comer be completely in his hands.


    But if Ying Zheng is behind those people, where are the people arranged by Hu Hai?


    Ying Zheng changed them into his people, so he must have known the existence of the previous assassins. According to his personality, there is no reason to tolerate them. However, if he knew Hu Hai''s dark hand, there is no reason to let Hu Hai appear here.


    I can''t figure it out. I can only watch it change.


    However, the only thing he was sure of was that no matter who was behind the assassins, he would spare no effort to save Ying Zheng.


    Just think about this, five sensitive he heard a piercing sound of breaking the air, and then a lightning like figure, straight straight toward Ying Zheng straight away.


    Hu Hai responded very quickly and yelled: "father, be careful!"


    At the same time, Li stepped in the direction of Ying Zheng and stood directly in front of him. Looking at him, he was ready to resist this with his flesh and blood.


    It seems that the comer didn''t expect this accident. His sword trembled and flew out of his shoulder.


    And that''s it. Let''s make sure that the person behind the assassin is definitely not Hu Hai. After all, if Hu Hai was a man, he would not hesitate to give him a sword at the moment when he jumped on him.


    Even if he didn''t die and won Ying Zheng''s favor, he would be hurt. A weak person would be isolated from that position.


    However, it is inconceivable for the comer to see that his reckless behavior seems to deviate from the tip of the sword.


    However, if all this was arranged by Ying Zheng, it would make sense.


    After all, Ying Zheng won''t do anything for his own son.It seems that this sword is worth fighting. The trust gained by all means is not as important as the trust gained by the moment of life and death.


    And he didn''t come up unprepared to block the sword. With his skill, it''s impossible to completely avoid the sword in such a short distance, but he can still make the sword tip deviate a little.


    As long as you don''t pierce the heart, with duanmurong''s medical skills, it''s impossible to damage his foundation.


    In fact, all this happened between the lightning and flint, with his back to Ying Zheng, Li naturally didn''t know his face when he blocked it.


    But looking at Ying Zheng''s next move, holding out his big hand, grabbing his collar and dragging his back, we can see that Ying Zheng''s mind is still shaken.


    It''s good for you to get this by yourself!


    Li obedient stood behind Ying Zheng, while Hu Hai had already drawn his sword from the nearest bodyguard and fought with the assassin. Meng Tian also responded to this interruption. He directed the bodyguard close to him to fight with the assassin. In a moment, the assassin was already subdued. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C263

    The assassin''s death was very crisp, he bit through the medicine bag in his mouth and died instantly. Inseparable from the trace of a glance at Ying Zheng''s expression, to see the latter''s indifference is not unexpected, the heart is sure of his guess.


    Meng Tian first pleaded guilty, and then ordered his men to take away the assassin''s body. This seemingly huge Spring Festival festival ended in this chaos.


    Without waiting for the reaction, Hu Hai dropped his sword and knelt down in front of Ying Zheng.


    "Father and emperor, the protection of children''s ministers is not good, and his brother is injured. He is willing to be punished."


    After Ying Zheng left, he turned his lips. This guy was too loyal. However, he raised a faint smile on his face, which could even be said to be soft. Then he stepped forward and said, "father, my son is nothing serious. Just now, thanks to my 18 younger brothers, I was able to subdue the assassin. It''s reward. "


    They are used to being brothers and sisters. Every time they do this, Ying Zheng almost looks at them with soft eyes. But this time, it''s obviously not the same thing.


    Ying Zheng''s narrow eyes narrowed and looked down at Hu Hai kneeling in front of him. His eyes were obviously cold. He just looked at him and didn''t say a word.


    Hu Hai bowed his head, thinking that Ying Zheng would immediately praise him for being sensible as he had done countless times before, and he would be free of ceremony. But I didn''t expect to kneel on the ground for so long, but I didn''t hear the familiar voice from above. Even, he gradually felt the cool air on the ground eroded his knees through his fine robes.


    At this moment, he felt different.


    He couldn''t help but feel a little hesitant. When he thought of going back to the palace, Zhao Gao told him that the arrangement of assassins should not be done and was cancelled temporarily. However, he didn''t listen to Zhao Gao''s explanation at all. Instead, he lost his temper and finally broke up in a bad mood. He felt even more uneasy.


    When he saw the assassin appear just now, he thought with all his heart that his fight had an effect. In the end, Zhao GAO found someone to mix in and carry out his long prepared plan.


    That''s why he reacted so quickly and held the sword to meet him. But now he calmed down and thought about it, and he really felt something wrong. About the power of the people under master Zhao, he is the most clear.


    Even if they didn''t use their direct subordinates according to the original plan, the person who could let Zhao Gao send to carry out the task would not be as incompetent as the one just now.


    What''s more, the original plan was to stab him if he intercepted him to show his concern for Ying Zheng, but now it''s puzzling that Fusu was injured.


    In a word, if Fusu had not been injured suddenly, he would not have been forced to make such a brotherly appearance to restore his image in front of Ying Zheng.


    But now, if Zhao Gao didn''t put in the assassin, who was the instigator behind it? Recalling the reaction of Fusu just after the assassin appeared, Hu Hai was surprised.


    Is it hard for my good brother to go with me? He also thought that this spring festival was really planned by him. If he wanted to arrange assassins to come in, it was really easy.


    Thinking of what Zhao Gao said before, Hu Haiyue thought it was the same thing. After all, if the two of them want to be together, then Fusu will be more careful in the personnel arrangement, so that they have no opportunity.


    Damn it!


    Hu Hai''s eyes flashed a fierce color. I didn''t expect that the benevolent Fu Su had become cunning now.


    But do you think I will make you happy? Hu Hai clamored in a cold voice, but on his face he was extremely respectful, waiting for Ying Zheng''s answer.


    In this case, he would hold on to the assassin, and he would not believe it. There was no trace of what he could do with the ability of supporting su.


    He is Hu Hai. He must be ruined!


    Knowing that his father knew that all these things were arranged by Fusu, it would be light for him to exile in the frontier. Thinking of the consequences, Hu Hai felt that the pain in his knee was relieved a lot.


    If you know Hu Hai''s thoughts at the moment, you will shrug and say, are you OK, young man? This kind of thinking will hurt you in the end.


    Ying Zheng looked at the distance unfathomably. After a long time, he said slowly, "it has nothing to do with you. Let''s get up first."


    Hu Hai heard the speech, his heart relaxed, and then slowly stood up, respectfully retreated behind Ying Zheng. Although this matter thought very well, but the concrete matter also needs Zhao Gao''s help. Hu Hai didn''t lose his head.


    The party came and went back.


    After all, Ying Zheng''s assassination is really enough to shock the government and the public. What''s more, the civil and military officials are waiting nearby. Everything happens under the eyes of the public. Even if they want to hide it, they can''t hide it.


    Therefore, on the way back, the number of bodyguards increased more than three times. The ministers also knew that Ying Zheng was not in a good mood at the moment, so they all held their breath and dared not give out one.Originally, after the Spring Festival, everyone should go back to their own homes. But because of this, Ying Zheng drove back to the discussion hall. Even all the officials agreed to follow the chariot all the way back to the discussion hall.


    On the main hall, the atmosphere of quietness and condensation swept everyone''s heart in an instant. Because of the wound on Fu Su''s shoulder, under Ying Zheng''s permission, he went to the side hall to bandage it, and then immediately returned to the main hall.


    Go to Hu Hai''s opposite station, is the first position.


    "Fusu, kneel down!"


    Almost as soon as Ying Zheng''s voice fell, Li knelt down.


    This sudden upheaval, everyone slightly changed face. After all, Li just saved Ying Zheng in full view of the public, and even got hurt. Even though he was responsible for the Spring Festival, he should not be punished so soon. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C264

    This kind of abnormality makes people more aware of how unpredictable Ying Zheng''s mind is. Suddenly, they feel that the oxygen is a little thin. After all, no one knows who Ying Zheng will take again in his fury.


    After all, no one wants to be the second one.


    "Do you know why I want you to kneel down? You know the sin!" Ying Zheng''s tone is unpredictable, and everyone knows what he is thinking.


    Li slightly dropped his eyes and avoided Ying Zheng''s sight, but people only thought that he was photographed by Ying Zheng''s momentum. "My son knows the crime."


    If Ying Zheng''s attitude makes people feel strange, then Li''s answer makes them even more confused. Guilty? What kind of crime do you know?


    "The Spring Festival was planned by the children''s ministers. They let the assassins in. They are really ashamed of their father''s trust." Li''s sincerity was incomparable. Seeing this, the ministers only said that their eldest son was extremely kind. They stopped the culprit and didn''t mention anything about their rescue.


    I don''t know if he''s stupid.


    Is li really stupid? He is not stupid. He deliberately lowered his identity and tried to narrow his sense of existence in front of Ying Zheng. Only because the assassin incident was planned by Ying Zheng. If he didn''t want to doubt his head when he settled accounts in the autumn, he had to remind Ying Zheng of his gentle and kind image.


    "It''s a good idea to know your sin. Originally, few people saw you go out to fight outside the great wall and made great progress. Now it seems that they think highly of you."


    Hu Hai was listening, and his mouth turned slightly. It seemed that his father still didn''t like to see Fusu as usual. Although he blocked his father for a while, it seemed that he couldn''t make a good development.


    "In that case, I don''t think it''s proper for you to sit up as the ninth minister. It''s better to give you a chance to commit crimes."


    "Yes, my son!"


    "Oh? You don''t want to ask what it is? "


    "As long as it is the father''s request, the son is willing to go through fire and water."


    Ying Zheng was silent for a moment, and then slowly said: "it seems that Qianlong hall is not very stable recently. The old part of Xinluo is ready to move. Go and have a look."


    When Ying Zheng said this, everyone was silent. It can''t be denied that his eldest son Fu Su''s status during this period was just like the sun at its zenith. The Spring Festival festival was entrusted to him, which also shows Ying Zheng''s dependence on him.


    But, for now, it seems that the emperor is merciless. Just because of an assassination, let the son Fu Su fall from the clouds, and Hu Hai heart is very happy. In those few months, in the wind and sun outside the Great Wall, the position of Jiuqing, which Jinge TieMa managed to get, disappeared so quickly. It''s so happy, so happy!


    Li Tiao Mei doesn''t care much about his lost position as Jiuqing. Although this period is short, for him who has Tianmei skill, those neutral people have already been leaning towards him, and the rest who have already had a camp, he disdains to woo.


    However, Ying Zheng''s directive is somewhat meaningful.


    Qianlong hall?


    If he remembers correctly, Qianlong hall is a branch of the peasant family.


    The peasant family, it seems, is the influence of emperor Changping. The rumor before is also related to Emperor Changping. So what does Ying Zheng mean by this? Test him?


    "Yes, my son!" In any case, Ying Zheng''s request will be accepted. What''s more, he was curious about the peasant power originally. If it was the power left by Changping Jun, why did the peasant power never appear in front of him these years?


    Ying Zheng wants to use the farmhouse to test him. Why doesn''t he want to test the farmhouse and Ying Zheng?


    "In that case, I''ll give you three days to set out." Ying Zheng waved to him to step down.


    From drooping eyes, standing to one side, he could almost feel the joy of Hu Hai standing beside him.


    "Hai''er." Ying Zheng suddenly opened his mouth. From his address, he could see that he was a bit intimate.


    "Father, my son is here." The feeling that something was wrong disappeared under Ying Zheng''s name.


    "You''ve made a great contribution this time. Since your brother can''t do it, I''ll leave it to you. Don''t let me down!" Ying Zheng felt the Dragon inscription on the seat with his right hand, and looked unpredictable.


    "Thank you, my father. I''m sure I won''t let him down." Hu Hai''s tone was tinged with an obvious color of satisfaction,


    what Hu Hai didn''t see was that beneath them, Zhao Gao, who was hiding among the ministers, was dignified.


    Until they came out of the hall, they felt like they were in a dream. Because, it seems that the most important and soul stirring assassination was picked up so high by Ying Zheng and put it down gently. The final result seems to be the transfer of the official positions of the two princes. The identity of the assassin was not mentioned.


    Although everyone is curious about the secret, they are all elite in the officialdom and naturally know what to ask and what not to ask.


    Therefore, all of them gave a sympathetic sight to Fu Su, the eldest son who seemed to be shocked.Only Fusu understood that he was in such a hurry to leave, not because of Ying Zheng''s attitude, but because of Qianlong hall.


    If I remember correctly, when he mentioned changpingjun to Shi LAN, Shi LAN seemed to have mentioned Qianlong hall, but they didn''t pay attention to the farmers and didn''t get to the bottom of it.


    But for now, it is obviously the most important thing to find out what Ying Zheng''s intention is.


    If he wants to know what Qianlong hall is, he will go back to his bedroom quickly and get some news from Shi LAN.


    When he returns to his bedroom, he tells Hu Ji and Shi LAN what happened today, and pacifies their uneasy heart after hearing about the assassination. Then he tells Ying Zheng what to do with him.


    "Young master, if you say so, I don''t know if your majesty has mentioned something to you." Shi LAN pondered for a while, as if thinking of something in general, with hesitation.


    "What?" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C265

    "Have you ever heard of the stone?" Shilan almond big eyes blinked, it seems that there is something hidden.


    "The stone of light and confusion?" After pondering for a moment, Li actually took the opportunity to search Fusu''s memory, then shook his head.


    "The stone of Yinghuo is the thing of the sixth Hall of peasant orders. Before the extinction of Shushan mountain, I heard my elder brother say that there was a Shennong order in the peasant family, which appeared in the river and lake once every ten years. For 800 years, it could only be issued by the hands of successive xiakui of the peasant family. However, since the mysterious death of xiakui Tianguang three years ago, the peasant family has no leader, and the Dragon token is missing. However, a while ago, the Dragon order suddenly reappeared in the river and lake, which led to a bloodbath. "


    "In this case, why do the farmers hang around in front of their father when they are leaderless? Don''t settle down. " Touch your chin, meditate.


    Since the peasant family is the power of emperor Changping, why is there no news about the peasant family in the memory of the original owner? This is the first doubt.


    The farmers are already leaderless and in a mess. How can the Qianlong hall still make trouble? This is the second doubt.


    The Dragon order has disappeared for three years. Why did it suddenly appear? Moreover, it happened at a time when rumors of his intention to usurp the throne were fierce. This is the third doubt.


    These three doubtful points, let a person have to care.


    "That''s true. Since Tian Guang''s death, the farmers have been very well-off, probably recuperating. By the way, it seems that the relationship between the peasant family and the Mohist family is fairly good. It is estimated that Rongrong knows more about the peasant family than I do. "


    He nodded away, noncommittal.


    "I learned something recently, which is interesting to say." Hu Ji sat listening and didn''t speak for a long time, which would suddenly open her mouth.


    From swept a look in the past, motioned her to continue to say.


    Hu Ji shrugged. "At the end of the Spring Festival, I have nothing to do. Besides, as your concubine, it is necessary for me to attend the banquet of the ladies in the capital of Qin. I went out of the palace yesterday. At the banquet, I heard something. At that time, I thought it was quite interesting, but now when I hear what you say, I suddenly think it may not be so common. "


    "Oh? That''s interesting. " There was a flash of interest in his eyes. He knew that Hu Ji was very sharp sometimes, so maybe she really found something.


    "It''s said that in the zuimonlou of Dongjun, a gorgeous Huakui named Huaying recently came. His beauty has charmed many young talents of the Empire. Ladies are all complaining. Originally, I just took it as an interesting thing, but now I think it''s a little suspicious. "


    "What''s suspicious?" Shi LAN listened carefully, but she didn''t understand.


    It seems that Li has grasped something, and it seems that he has not grasped anything.


    Hu Ji blinked and said with a smile: "when my mother told me that the place of fireworks is actually the best place to collect intelligence, because many men will relax their vigilance in bed."


    Shi LAN blushed slightly and turned away.


    Hu Ji curled her lips and shrugged her shoulders. "I''m just telling you the truth. What''s more, the appearance of Huakui is too sudden. Contact the time, just after the Dragon order is born. It''s really suspicious, isn''t it? "


    "Indeed." Li pondered for a moment, nodded and agreed with Hu Ji. "However, even if the drunken dream building is related to the Dragon order, we can''t start. What''s more, I''m going to start Qianlong hall in three days. At that time, I can''t control Dongjun any more. "


    "What about general Zhong? He''s not going with you? " Hu Ji picked her eyebrows and her pale purple eyes widened.


    "Yes, the situation in Qianlong hall is unknown. How can we rest assured if we don''t have someone who can be trusted to follow you?" Shi LAN is also worried.


    Away from the comforting smile. "Zhong LiMao is not my soldier in the end. He should have his own task."


    "Even if general Zhong doesn''t have time, what about white rising?" Hu Ji asked.


    From long eyebrow a pick, smile not smile of saw two female. "You don''t believe in my strength?"


    "You know we don''t mean that." Shi Lan''s expression became more and more serious.


    Li also put aside the meaning of the joke and said: "although I also want to bring someone who knows the root and the bottom, since my father and the emperor said to send me, I will not be alone. It''s just that it''s not clear who the cooperating general is. "


    "That childe''s meaning is --" Shi Lan''s eyes lit up. "May it be general Meng?"


    "It''s just my guess, silly girl. You think Meng Tian is so easy to fool. If it''s really him, I''m afraid it''s really the farmer who came to test me this time. Then I have to be more careful. "


    "Trial? Young master, did your mother and concubine really never tell you about the farmhouse and changpingjun? " The stone orchid thin eyebrow Cu rises, some don''t understand. "Even if Mr. Changping is dead, the sixth Hall of the peasant family should not be against you. Therefore, is it possible that your majesty wants you to come forward and hope that the sixth Hall of the peasant family will take care of the old situation and retreat in the face of difficulties? "


    "Ha ha -" Hu Ji covered her mouth and laughed before she could speak. "Do you think that your Majesty''s temperament, in the face of those who challenge him, will make the other party retreat?""Yes, my father will only fight hard until the other party can''t have another heart. The most important thing is -- "Li squinted, and his eyes flashed a sharp color.


    "The affairs of the world are based on profit. Emperor Changping has been dead for such a long time, and the sixth Hall of the peasant family has been without leaders for a long time. Who would like to go back to the days when they were controlled by others if they were used to being the wild emperor?"


    Centrifugal under sneer, that farmer six hall may have forgotten who is their master in the long days, want to separate and specialized, and his memory has never appeared the shadow of the farmer, it is also very likely that the farmer did not want to appear in front of him, eager to break the relationship with him who may be the master.


    "You mean, they had a different heart?" Hu Ji drooped her eyes and figured out the key to it.


    Shi LAN is also a little surprised. After all, the farmers believe in Shennong and have a good relationship with Mohism. It''s really disgusting that they should betray their original intention because of their energy. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C266

    "Young master, general Meng Tian asked to see you." Churuo''s voice came from outside the door. Three people in the room looked at each other. Finally, they left their clothes and walked out.


    "General Meng." From indifferent looked at Meng Tian, nodded. For Meng Tian, he really doesn''t need to deliberately show anything. Meng Tian is loyal to Ying Zheng, and has always taken care of Fu Su, the legitimate eldest son.


    So, he just needs to be himself.


    "Son Fusu." Meng Tian is also not humble and arrogant. His attitude is the same as before. Even when he treats the original owner, it is the same attitude that makes him feel more favorable for such an iron general. If not forced, he would never stand on the opposite side of Meng Tian.


    "Your Majesty has just summoned me to follow you to Qianlong hall to check the changes there."


    Li qingtiao eyebrow, it seems that Meng Tian came here to report to him this time. However, although he had psychological preparation, Ying Zheng really ordered Meng Tian to follow, which surprised him a little.


    What he didn''t say before was that there was another candidate in his mind for this trip, Zhang Han.


    After all, between Zhang Han and Meng Tian, Ying Zheng must be more inseparable from Meng Tian. If he is more loyal, the two are on the same level. Therefore, if he is in charge of supervision, Zhang Han is not too bad.


    Maybe Ying Zheng has other worries.


    After some deliberation, he slowly said: "general Meng is responsible for protecting the safety of the capital of Qin and his father. Fu Su is already guilty now. It''s a bit of overkill to let general Meng get away to protect him."


    Meng Tian''s heavy armor is gorgeous, but it is somewhat similar to his character. Although the clear face shape of water chestnut is not beautiful in the traditional sense, it has a great style. The combination of thick temples and sharp eyes is enough to see the decisive spirit of people in front of him.


    Rao is from, can''t help but live in the heart, for Meng Tian this proud momentum praise on a good.


    "Young master." Meng Tian wrinkled his eyebrows and said frankly: "there are Zhanghan garrisons in the capital of Qin. I think it''s OK. Since your majesty has made such an arrangement, it must be well considered. "


    The implication is that you just do what your majesty has arranged.


    As a result, Meng Tian is a loyal supporter of Ying Zheng.


    However, it''s not so easy for him to give up.


    "General Meng is worried too much. Naturally, Fu Su does not dare to disobey his father''s arrangement, but Fu Su is guilty after all. If he is escorted by general Meng, he is afraid of being criticized. The general also knows that rumors are stronger than tigers. "


    He believed that Meng Tian didn''t know what this rumor meant.


    Meng Tian was silent for a moment, and then a deep light appeared in the tiger''s eyes. He took a few steps forward, lowered his voice and said, "you don''t have to belittle yourself, your Majesty''s heart is like a mirror, so naturally you have your own judgment. The trip to Qianlong hall is not only escorted by my subordinates for the sake of my son. I''m sorry I can''t tell you the specific reason. However, as long as you know, your majesty is not in debt to you. "


    Meng Tian''s words are all shocking.


    What does he mean by that?


    Did Ying Zheng see through Hu Hai''s tricks long ago? What about his tricks? Isn''t Meng Tian''s meaning that he never believed in the rumors, and Ying Zheng didn''t take the opportunity to make trouble to suppress him in this assassin incident?


    Although he was puzzled, he knew that since Meng Tian said he would not tell, he would not. I believe that if it were not for his previous words, Meng Tian would not disclose this information.


    The silence from Mengtian thought that this kind of eldest son began to self disgust, so low sigh, left a word, turned to leave.


    "Young master, your Majesty''s mind is better not to be suspicious. It will not harm you."


    Li thought to himself and sneered. Fusu had never thought about Ying Zheng before, so he came to that end. Naturally, he will not make the same mistake. As for Meng Tian, they are in different positions and identities. For a general, they naturally need to concentrate on nothing. What the master says is what is a qualified weapon.


    However, with Meng Tian''s words, his doubts became deeper.


    A little ponder, secretly decided, it seems necessary to contact the clock.


    There is a secret connection between him and Zhong LiMao, which is not a big deal.


    It is said that since the establishment of this dark line, it has never been used.


    Centrifugal under the decision, the foot step is no longer hesitant, personally back to the house to write a note to Shi LAN, let Shi LAN to the designated place in the hands of the designated person.


    Then he sat on the chair and took a long breath.


    The next step is to wait quietly. I will set out after three days, hoping to get a reply from Zhong Limu within three days.


    As a matter of fact, if the guard was in the capital of Qin, he would have received a reply on the same day. However, the relationship between him and Zhong is extremely obscure. Coupled with Zhong''s deep trust, he does not know if he has a mission to travel occasionally.I thought that even if Zhong Li had gone out of the mission, the reply would have arrived the next day. But I didn''t expect that the reply would have arrived in the evening of the third day. What''s more, it was a flying pigeon.


    When I saw the white dove, my heart sank. It seems that things have become so important that people are worried about leakage. In other words, he is in a situation where people are not allowed to spread news.


    And no matter which of these two situations, it is enough to show that the situation of Zhong Li Mei is not objective at the moment.


    Now this period is really sensitive. If there is something wrong with Zhong Li''s ignorance, it''s very bad. Li is a little uneasy. He opens his thin silk and unfolds it slowly. After a moment, he takes a breath.


    But the look in the long black eyes is more and more incomprehensible.


    "How?" These days, Hu Ji and Shi LAN are accompanied by Li. Naturally, they know that the news that their son is waiting for day by day has finally arrived. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C267

    "My father asked him to escort things." From the back to the two women, can not see the look on the face.


    Hu Ji felt suspicious. "To escort things, you don''t need a special escort officer to escort them. Do you need a general?"


    "I''m afraid the escort is unusual." Shi Lan''s eyes sank.


    Li turned around, his face was complicated and indistinguishable. After a moment, Li spoke slowly: "Zhong LiMao said that what he was escorting was the fragments of the stone of Yinghuo!"


    "What Shi Lan''s indifferent expression was cracked. "How could it be the stone of light and confusion?"


    "And --" From some difficult to add a sentence. "Zhong Limai said that the Dragon order of this world wrote a sentence: the six hundred thousand disciples of the peasant family, who first got the fragments of the stone of Yinghuo, will be the successor of xiakui."


    "No way!" Shi Lan''s eyes widened. "If that''s the case, will your majesty send general Zhong to escort this thing, so that there will be no chivalrous leader in the peasant family, and no leader from now on?"


    Hu Ji sneered and pulled her sleeve. "In my opinion, it''s not that I don''t want to be a xiakui, but that I have to appoint a xiakui by myself."


    "You mean -"


    "I mean, instead of letting the peasant family, which is not a small force, fight against the Empire, it''s better to take it for your own use."


    "How could this be possible? The death of emperor Changping was caused by Daqin. They will never be loyal to Qin. " Shi LAN shakes her head and denies Hu Ji''s conjecture.


    Hu Ji, with a sigh of hating iron but not steel, came to Shi LAN. "Who said your Majesty would use the fragments himself? For example, give it to the young master. "


    "To the young master?" Shi Lan was silent for a moment, and then her eyes brightened, as if she understood something. "That''s true. If you give it to the young master, even if you can''t use the power of the farmers, at least the farmers won''t fight against Daqin any more."


    Listen to the two women''s words, but do not express their opinions.


    Naturally, he has his own consideration. Although Hu Ji''s conjecture is very likely, the premise of all this is that Ying Zheng''s trust in him has reached a high level. After all, if you don''t know his mind, if you rashly hand over this great power to him, you may be able to bite his master.


    However, if it wasn''t for Hu Ji''s idea, there would be no other more suitable explanation.


    "For the moment, we don''t care what our father wants to do when escorting Yinghuo stone. What I care more is how Yinghuo stone suddenly appears and what the Dragon said. Why is the farmer xiakui the one who got the stone of Yinghuo I went to the table and gave myself a cup of tea, but I stared at it.


    "Will it be that your father sent the news?" Hu Ji''s bold guess.


    He pondered for a moment and shook his head.


    "Why?"


    "Don''t forget that in astrology, Yinghuo is red star, the essence of fire and the son of Red Emperor. The image of Fang Bo, the success or failure of the year, the evil of the emperor, the ceremony of the son of heaven, the great Honglu, the death, the sorrow. Generally speaking, Mars is close to the demon star, which is responsible for the faults of the people and officials in the world, such as drought, hunger, war, death, mourning, demons and so on. Mars is a rite in Wuchang and a discrimination in Wushi. "


    Shi LAN is the orthodox of Shu mountain, and has a lot of research on the images of stars.


    And Hu Ji is a little unreasonable for these obviously, for Shi Lan said so much, or a little understanding of the appearance. From helpless, Shi Lan''s words, although for Hu Ji; no effect, but for him, it is a lot of wake up.


    Maybe he didn''t know as much as Shi Landuo from the aspect of the stars, but he knew that there was a saying about the word Yinghuo guarding the heart. Yinghuo Shouxin is considered the most unknown, symbolizing the death of the emperor and the downfall of the prime minister. If Yingzheng made Yinghuo stone, there''s no reason why he didn''t know about it. According to his personality, I don''t think he should leave such an unlucky thing.


    "I''ve said so much, but I still haven''t made it clear? You''re going to start tomorrow. It''s useless to think more. I think it''s better to have a rest early and cultivate your spirit. " Hu Ji yawned and twisted her slender waist. She came to Li''s face, reached for Li''s sleeve and shook it.


    "Don''t make a fool of yourself. It''s a matter of great importance. If you don''t get ready to start, don''t you feel sorry if something happens to you?" Shi LAN stretched out her hand to hold the other sleeve.


    Left and right looked at two eyes, sighed. "What Hu Ji said is also reasonable. How can we guess his father''s mind. And - "


    Li pauses for a moment and tells the two girls what Meng Tian said to him today.


    From Meng Tian''s words, we can feel that he is talking about him. During this trip to Qianlong hall, Ying Zheng should not be dealing with him.


    At present, as long as the opponent is not Ying Zheng, others can at least make themselves safe. What''s more, they don''t know much about the farmhouse, and they don''t know much about the specific situation of the farmhouse Liutang.


    Therefore, if you want to know the real situation, the best way is to find out for yourself.When I think about it, I have Meng Tian''s escort on this trip, and the reputation is still so justified. If I want to find out something, maybe it''s the best time.


    Shi LAN twisted her eyebrows and pondered for a moment. After weighing it, she finally decided to respect Li''s opinion.


    The three went to rest with their hearts in mind.


    Early in the morning, the day is not bright, from already got up, not because of other, but feel the side of the sudden cold air. On the other hand, it was just the way Hu Ji got up and dressed.


    "What are you doing so early?" From the sound of a little tired.


    Hu Ji turned and blinked, but shrugged. "You''re going to leave today. I told them to pack up your salute yesterday. I''m not sure. I''ll go and have a look. You go to bed first. There are still some hours


    He also got up. "Well, I can''t sleep after all."


    To their surprise, as soon as they got dressed and got up, they opened the door and saw duanmurong standing in the yard. It seemed that they had been here for some time. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C268

    "Young master." Duanmurong''s long eyelashes seem to be stained with dew in the morning, which makes people feel pity.


    "Come on in, are you stupid? You won''t be summoned when you come?" Hu Ji pulls duanmurong and pulls her into the room. Duan Murong smiles gently, as if he doesn''t care about the smell of dew all over his body.


    Li sipped his mouth, didn''t speak, but quietly poured a cup of hot tea and put it into duanmurong''s hand.


    "Come on, it must be a big deal to enter the palace so early."


    "Last night, I got the news from the tycoon. The Dragon ordered me to live. It said that those who got the stone could command the sixth Hall of the peasant family. The giant''s meaning is to let the Mohists get the fragments of the stone as much as possible, and then give them to the farmers for their help. "


    Duanmurong took a sip of hot tea, and then looked away with his dark eyes.


    "Shengqi is a farmer. He told me that the strength of Liutang can''t be underestimated. Moreover, because the farmers believe in Shennong, after Shennong tasted all kinds of herbs in those years, their more advanced disciples had the ability to resist all kinds of poisons. I think it''s very important. I want to tell you earlier. These days, general Zhong is not in the capital of Qin. I''m afraid that something will go wrong when I deliver the news, so I just went to the capital by myself. "


    "You --" from the helpless low sigh, eyes are full of pity. "No matter how important it is, we have to wait for the dew to come down. In the early morning, I was covered with frost. "


    "You''re going to start Qianlong hall today. I''m afraid it''s too late." Duan Murong said lightly, as if he didn''t feel what he had paid.


    Centrifugal next warm, and duanmurong smile at each other.


    "Fortunately, Sheng Qi''s relationship with the farmers is not too close, otherwise, he would have to take part in it. By the way, these days, is Sheng Qi still safe? " From pick eyebrow to ask a way.


    Duanmurong covered his mouth and laughed, as if he thought of something. "Thanks to his invincible physique, yunzhongjun is helpless to take him. Moreover, with his public identity, yunzhongjun has been in trouble for many times. Yunzhongjun is forced to sacrifice his puppet to fight against him. The puppet didn''t feel any pain and didn''t have the concept of injury. He was the best opponent of Sheng Qi. So he''s not bored these days. "


    From smell speech hook lip sneer for a while, shrug. "That''s good. Find something for yunzhongjun to do, so as to save him trouble for you."


    "By the way, young master, do you know what general Zhong''s mission is? At that time, he left in a hurry. Later, I found his subordinates and found out that it was Meng Tian who gave him the task directly, but I didn''t have time to say goodbye to us. At first, I didn''t think it was anything. I didn''t think it was unusual until I heard from the giant last night. The task of dispatching general Zhong is certainly not a small matter, and now the stone of Yinghuo is coming out. I guess that general Zhong''s mission is related to the stone of Yinghuo? "


    A touch of appreciation flashed from the bottom of my eyes.


    "Yes, what Zhong LiMao escorts is indeed the stone of light. I also know yesterday''s news, Rongrong, your inference is good. "


    "No!" Duan Murong''s teacup is about to fall to the ground in a flash. He stops it and puts it back to its original position.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "If it''s general Zhong who escorts Yinghuo stone, isn''t it possible that the people sent by the grand master will be against general Zhong?" Duanmurong also has some sincere admiration for zhonglimao. Therefore, he naturally doesn''t want Mohism to oppose zhonglimao.


    "I''ll send them a message soon and ask them to change their plans."


    "Don''t worry." From pondered for a moment, then the corner of the mouth slowly raised a smile of calculation. "Rong Rong, you don''t know. My trip to Qianlong hall is escorted by Meng Tian. What''s more, Meng Tian''s purpose is probably not to drink. It seems to escort me, but actually to meet Zhong LiMao. Therefore, if Meng Tian is here, in my opinion, the possibility of Mohism wanting to get the stone of Yinghuo is almost zero. Unless, gainie moves again, but, this result also is not 100%


    Duan Murong''s eyes flashed, silent for a moment, and then looked up.


    "Young master, you are so calm. You must have been worried."


    It seems that duanmurong has made a lot of progress in the past few days. He thought of it so quickly.


    "How can I forget that the peasant family is the power of emperor Changping, and the stone of enchantment will surely fall into the hands of the young master. As long as it is in the hands of the young master, there is no threat to the Mohist school at least."


    "Rongrong, you are a lot smarter." Hu Ji leans on the soft collapse and looks at them quietly. "However, I think the Mohist plan can be carried out, but it needs to be changed a little."


    From smell speech, heart next move, not sure whether he thought with Hu Ji. So, he just made the latter go on with his eyes.


    Hu Ji fondled her long hair and said: "Fusu, you have helped Mohism many times in secret. At the beginning, you let go the remaining evils of Mohism. Now it seems that you are as cunning as your father. Maybe you have some doubts in your heart. It''s better to take this opportunity to clean up the suspicion. Even if your father doesn''t doubt you for the time being, it''s a good way to prepare for a rainy day. "It coincided with his idea, but it was still a long time before he said slowly: "in your opinion, how to change the plan?"


    Hu Ji curled his mouth, as if to see through the little trick of Li.


    "It''s not easy. Let them attack as usual. When the time comes, let Meng Tian do it. Finally, let Zhong LiMao let them escape smoothly. In this case, my father would not feel that Meng Tian was also betraying. At most, he would be able to work, and Mohist people were good at fleeing. "


    With that, he took a look at duanmurong and added another sentence.


    "Although it doesn''t sound good, it can dispel the suspicion of Fu Su''s collusion with Mohism. In the long run, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C269

    Li and Duan Murong look at each other, and they all understand that Hu Ji''s method is really good, but how to persuade the Mohist people who have always been proud of their noble integrity to agree with this plan.


    Duanmurong bit his lip and thought for a long time before he spoke slowly. "I will explain this method to you, but whether they will agree or not is a matter of two. In my opinion, you can''t hope too much about it. "


    Duan Murong still understands the thoughts of the Mohist family. She knows that Duan Murong is telling the truth. Moreover, from her point of view, it''s hard to bring these words to the Mohist people.


    Although Hu Ji was unwilling, she took a look at Duan Murong''s face and finally endured the unfinished words.


    "It''s getting late. Fusu, you should go to wash up first. I''ll see how churuo''s things are going." Hu Ji winked at Duan Murong, opened the door and went out.


    Li Li smiles and walks to duanmurong. He raises his hand and rubs the top of her hair. His action is unspeakable.


    "No matter what the tycoon''s answer is, it has little influence on the overall situation."


    Duanmu Rong raised her eyes and looked away. She opened her mouth, but she didn''t know what to say. She knew that if it wasn''t for her own reasons, she would not have made such a retreat. She already knew that Hu Ji''s method was indeed the best way to deal with it at present. However, for the Mohist people, the way of doing things is not just for the result, but more important for them is the spiritual inheritance of Mohism.


    But this is contrary to Hu Ji''s method.


    Duanmurong droops his eyes. The shadow of Li is reflected in the deep of his eyes, which seems to hide thousands of feelings. But when you look carefully, it seems that there is nothing.


    Duanmurong came and went in a hurry. When Meng Tian''s people came to meet her, she had already quietly left the palace and returned to her residence.


    When he got on the chariot that Meng Tian had prepared for him, and staggered toward the outside of Qindu, the faint feeling of something wrong in the centrifugation finally expanded until it was clearly visible.


    Hu Hai didn''t come to him. It''s not like his style!


    It is reasonable to say that he was not only dethroned from the position of Jiuqing, but also exiled to a remote place. However, he took the place of Jiuqing. He should appear in front of him and show off intentionally or unintentionally.


    Even if he feels a little bit wrong now, he believes that his past image is definitely deep-rooted. Therefore, even if Hu Hai is restrained, he will never seem to disappear.


    There must be demons when things are abnormal, so Hu Hai is definitely planning something secretly, or he has more important things to do.


    So, what is it?


    Sitting in the chariot, Li supported his chin with one hand, and his long black eyes drooped slightly. After half a sound, he suddenly raised his head, and his eyes suddenly brightened.


    How can he forget that Zhao Gao''s net organization has been spread all over the world. Although Yingzheng was entrusted to Meng Tian, who made him feel at ease, since he was able to get information, Zhao Gao, who had better information than him, might have known that Yinghuo stone was among the things escorted by Zhong LiMao.


    And the meaning of the stone, needless to say, must be very clear to Zhao Gao.


    In the past, if he was willing to work hard, he could wipe out the peasant family. However, at present, the Luo Wang organization has been repeatedly frustrated in his calculations, and his power has been damaged. He has gradually gained his own power in the court. Ying Zheng''s attitude towards him is also somewhat different now.


    At this juncture, Zhao Gao can only be stable first, especially to protect the most loyal and easy-to-use force.


    Therefore, the tactics of the peasant family naturally need to be changed. It is very clear in the centrifugal process that the rumor spread in the capital of Qin before was probably spread from Zhao Gao. Since Zhao Gao knows the way of emperor Changping, and he also intends to take advantage of the relationship between him and Emperor Changping, he must know that the peasant family in the hands of emperor Changping is not a small force.


    With Zhao Gao''s mind, he would never leave Fusu with this backhand and possible helper.


    Therefore, before their last big move, Zhao Gao must have wanted to get rid of the farmers. If he didn''t use his own strength, he would have to kill people with a knife.


    How to kill with a knife? Naturally, the best candidate is Ying Zheng, who has the most powerful resources in the world.


    Therefore, can we speculate that the news of the Dragon order was originally released by Zhao Gao, and the inexplicable words on the Dragon order were also spread under Zhao Gao''s instruction, and the stone of Yinghuo was originally Zhao Gao''s medium to disturb the situation of the Jianghu?


    Perhaps, this plan was calculated a long time ago. After all, on the whole, it''s one link after another. Moreover, the source is the rumors of the capital of Qin.


    Think of here, from the corner of the mouth with a sneer.


    He Zhao Gao wants to calculate him in this way, but it doesn''t depend on whether he agrees or not. Although it seems that he is in a passive state now, and even he doesn''t know the depth of Qianlong hall, there is Meng Tian around him, so he doesn''t need to worry about his safety.As long as he has no objection to Ying Zheng, Meng Tian, the diehard loyalist of Ying Zheng, will surely protect his eldest son of the Empire.


    As long as his safety is ensured, no matter what the situation is, he believes that he has enough ability to deal with it.


    On the side of the capital of Qin, although all the three women are here, duanmurong has Sheng Qi around him. Shi LAN and Hu Ji in the palace are not fuel-efficient lamps. Shi Lan''s identity has long been under Ying Zheng''s golden mouth and become his second concubine. Now they have a aboveboard identity. Even if Shi LAN can''t use it, Hu Ji''s ghost spirit will certainly make good use of it.


    The only thing to worry about is that Hu Hai is also in the palace these days. He should not attack women.


    Therefore, there is no need to worry about the safety of the three of them. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C270

    This is the first time that he went out of the palace without taking any of them with him. Thinking about it, there was no one to take good care of and he was not used to it.


    On second thought, this ancient system is really killing people. He, a good man in the new century, is used to such a fault.


    However, after looking at the marching golden fire cavalry outside the chariot, Meng Tian was very strict in his army management. Looking at the marching posture of the cavalry, his whole body was full of alert, and he never relaxed at all.


    Soldiers of this level have only been seen by Zhong LiMao''s few relatives, but they are not as large as Meng Tian. Meng Tian is worthy of his reputation for being as high as he is now.


    However, it seems that Meng Tian in history was finally harmed by the combination of Hu Hai and Zhao Gao. Although the world seems to be different from the official history, it can be seen that the world''s general Meng Tian still does not deal with Hu Hai and Zhao Gao.


    This is a rare natural advantage for him.


    "Young master, you will arrive at the post station in the evening. The general is going to have a rest in the post station. What do you think?" Outside the chariot came the solemn and low voice of the soldiers, which made them laugh. How can these soldiers report something in such a hard tone.


    However, he simply did not have the sense of supremacy of the rulers of this era, so he was quite comfortable to listen to their humble tone.


    This also directly led to the fact that on the next journey, Meng Tian felt more and more good for the legitimate eldest son of the Empire. Even among the golden fire cavalry, he privately believed that the son of Fusu was as good as he had been rumored.


    It''s a post station. In fact, it''s a small hall. Now it''s not beyond the boundary of Qin. Even the post station can be seen. It''s quite well built. After Meng Tian shows Ying Zheng''s token, the party goes directly into the post station, and the whole process doesn''t even show his face.


    However, Meng Tian still remembered that he was the eldest son of the Empire and was always pampered. So he told the people in the post station to find two maids to serve. So, as soon as he pushed the door open, he saw two pretty women in the room making the bed for him. He was shocked, but he had no choice.


    "Young master." The two women saluted as soon as they saw him.


    Leave and wave. "When it''s ready, you can go down first."


    The two women looked at each other. "Yes."


    Leave light vomit a breath, walk to the bedside to sit down, according to such a journey, estimate three days later can arrive at Qianlong hall. However, if Meng Tian really wants to support Zhong LiMao, he is expected to leave the team for a few days. So, should he do something?


    After thinking about it all night, I fell asleep with my clothes.


    However, to Li''s great surprise, Meng Tian continued to advance at the same speed as before, and never left the team. What''s going on? It was not until he was near Qianlong hall that Meng Tian drove his horse to Li for the first time and said, "young master, you can reach Qianlong hall this evening."


    Meng Tian reported his itinerary as a routine, but in the past, he was reported by ordinary cavalry. Today, Meng Tian came here in person. I don''t know if there is any fame in it.


    Thinking of this, I lift the curtain of my chariot and listen attentively. Sure enough, Meng Tian whispered in his ear, "there is an ambush here. Please be careful." Centrifugal next surprised, but the face is still voice, slightly imperceptible nodded, the corner of the eye glanced around, began to have a tacit understanding of the cavalry who can attack and defend formation.


    Heart understand, Mengtian this is to turn passive into active, the other party want to hit them unprepared, Mengtian also want to deal with this.


    Sure enough, after Li said that he knew, Meng Tian turned his head suddenly and waved his hand. The ordered peripheral cavalry took out their bows and arrows from the side of the horse, pulled them into the shape of a full moon, and shot them at the bushes on both sides.


    Li squinted and looked at the dazzling bow and arrow under his eyes.


    The quality of each bow and arrow is almost as good as Zhong LiMao''s. although the technology is far from enough, Meng Tian''s ability to equip each golden fire cavalry with such a bow and arrow is enough to show that Ying Zheng and Meng Tian attach great importance to this cavalry.


    However, different from Zhong LiMao, bow and arrow are not good at cavalry after all. Therefore, each person is equipped with one such arrow feather.


    Of course, Li believes that the reason why one is equipped is not because of others, but because it can reduce the load of horses to the greatest extent and increase the mobile combat capability.


    Moreover, although each person has only one arrow feather, there are few people in the world who can resist this wave of attacks without revealing their body shape because of the quality and density of archery and bows.


    As long as the opponent''s body position is revealed, the next thing is in the bag of the golden fire cavalry.


    Sure enough, when the arrow plume passed, a few screams came from the bushes on both sides. Then, almost at the same time, dozens of body shapes flew out of the bushes. Judging from the speed, all of them should be experts.Meng Tian''s eyes were cold and not in a mess. He quickly directed the cavalry to change their formation. When he left his side, he knew that this was the defensive formation. It seemed that in his mind, his safety was the first.


    "Who''s coming? I don''t want to kill nobody. "


    How does it sound silly to be away from the words and turn your mouth so as to urge the other party to say his name? Just make complaints about the end of the Tucao, and find out that the other side even answered.


    "The front is the boundary of the Qianlong Hall of Silla. People who are not Qianlong hall should avoid it quickly!"


    Li and Meng Tian have a quick look at each other. It seems that the other party may not be ambushing here as they imagined, but secretly guarding against it.


    "This place is miles away from Qianlong hall. How did it become the boundary of Qianlong hall? What''s more, this world is the world of the Qin Dynasty. Where is the state of Silla? " Meng Tian is indeed worthy of being the first strong general of the Empire. His voice is really enlightening! ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C271

    The other side was silent for a while, but the leader said: "maybe the seven countries are dead, but there are many bloody men in this world." The implication is that maybe the state of Qin can defeat the six countries by force, but it can''t win back the hearts of the people.


    Meng Tian heard the words and hummed coldly. He waved his halberd and stared at the tiger.


    "We are ordered to visit the leader of Qianlong hall, but you have such an attitude. Is it difficult to be an enemy of Daqin?" Originally also want to secretly investigate some, now has been found by the other side, Meng Tian can only make this bad plan.


    Li knows that Meng Tian''s move is to test the other party''s attitude towards the forces of the Qin Dynasty. Now that the state of Silla has perished, Emperor Changping has died, and the peasant family has no leader, everything is unknown.


    Moreover, if you pretend that you don''t know that Qianlong hall is behind the influence of the peasant family, you can better test the other party''s attitude.


    It''s not luck that Meng Tian can achieve what he has achieved today if he can come up with countermeasures quickly under such circumstances.


    "Our Qianlong hall has no intention to be an enemy to any forces. It''s just that our Qianlong hall has been in civil strife recently, and the guard has always been stricter. I hope the Mongolian general can make it convenient. If you have something to look for, you may as well spend some time. "


    The leader pondered for a moment and said so.


    Although Li is sitting on the chariot, when people don''t pay attention, he is always looking around through the gap of the curtain. There are mountains on both sides, which are easy to defend but difficult to attack. The only way to reach Qianlong hall is the path in front of him. If these people don''t want to let them in today, they are really helpless.


    Yes, even if they can kill all the people in front of them, they can''t stop each other from sending messages back. However, they did not intend to take the lead in turning over without knowing anything. What''s more, he has his own abacus in the process of centrifugation. If he can, he wants to take over the power of the farmers for his own use. Therefore, they must not take the lead before they have to.


    He glanced at Meng Tian, exchanged a look, and then returned to the chariot again.


    Just listen to the sound of Meng Tian outside the chariot.


    "I didn''t expect that Qianlong hall was so ungrateful. I sent a message to your manager to let him remember. I''ve offended Daqin today. If we meet in war in the future, don''t blame us for being rude. Let''s go


    Meng Tian said this, very much like today''s people did not bring enough, another day to fight.


    The leader of Qianlong hall stands in the same place and looks at Meng Tian''s back with a little doubt. He always feels that something is wrong.


    "Let them go like this?" Behind him, a valet stepped forward and whispered.


    "What else? Do you think you can beat the first strong general of Daqin? " He did not have the good spirit to return a, the eye actually more profound.


    According to Meng Tian''s character, he is definitely not such an easy quitter. It seems that he has other plans to do such abnormal things.


    No, he has to go back quickly to report to the Lord.


    On the other side, after leaving the sight range of those people in Qianlong hall, Li directly lifted the curtain of his chariot and looked at Meng Tian, who was riding on the side, and said, "general Meng left so easily. It seems that he has figured out a good way to deal with it."


    Meng Tian didn''t cover up and nodded complacently.


    "Although you can''t get by directly, you can do it secretly. I''ll send some spies to see what''s going on in Qianlong hall. We can figure out the number of people, and then we can make a strong attack. "


    From smell speech, micro imperceptible frown.


    It''s not good. It''s totally contrary to his original intention. So, after pondering for a moment, he said, "my father wants us to explore the Qianlong hall. If we assign spies, I''m afraid we won''t get any useful information. What''s more, if the spies miss, we will fall into passivity instead. "


    "Young master, is it too high to look at a small Qianlong hall? The spies sent by Meng Tian are not only the top but also the best. Even if you don''t get the information, it''s not a problem to find out the number of people stationed there, and then retreat completely. "


    From the eyes suddenly sank, Meng Tian in the end is the Empire''s first strong general, long-term high position in the end or give him a deep in the heart of pride.


    It seems that we can''t go on like this. However, he could not deny Meng Tian''s words directly. We need to come up with a solution to this matter.


    "Qianlong hall is nothing in front of golden fire cavalry. Since general Meng insists on it, let''s do it."


    Meng Tian didn''t expect to leave so simply, so he agreed. Then he realized that what he had just said seemed disrespectful. He immediately said with a little embarrassment: "I''m in a hurry, please forgive me."


    Leave to smile, wave hand. "Come on, I know you have confidence in your soldiers. Let''s do it this evening. Let''s stop at the post station for a while


    "Yes." This time, Meng Tian actually agreed.


    Put down the car curtain, from the cover to cover the fundus of a flash of light. Do you really think he would simply agree to it?


    When I got to the post station, Li Zhuang seemed to give an order unintentionally. "I''ll leave the spy''s affairs to general Meng. You''re tired today. I feel a little uncomfortable. I want to have a rest early. I don''t want to disturb you."Meng Tian eyebrows a pick, heart secret way, this obviously still some care about their disobedience, however, disobedience is a fact, but this thing must do so is also a fact. Therefore, in the face of the wayward, Meng Tian is still a good temper. He even specially ordered the guards to stay away from the door, so as not to disturb the purity of Fusu.


    I''m even more happy to be away from you.


    That''s right. His idea is to disguise himself as the Scout Meng Tian wants to send out, and then sneak into the Qianlong hall to find out the information himself.


    Only in this way can we have the best of both worlds, not only fulfilling Meng Tian''s meaning, but also not hindering his plan.


    He didn''t know about the others these days, but he was still clear about the people Meng Tian took with him. So, don''t waste much effort to find the right master, put in his room after stun, put on thousands of masks appeared in front of Meng Tian. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C272

    "Dark one, the task given to you this time is very important. Even if you don''t get the news, you should make sure you can come back." These spies have always been silent, so as soon as they leave the disguised spies, they just need to stand in front of Meng Tian, and the other party will nod everything they say.


    Meng Tian turned around and looked at a sword hanging on the wall. His eyes became more and more condensed.


    "Don''t forget the task your majesty has given us. We can''t keep it. So, if you are not careful to be found by the farmers, I don''t need to teach you what to do. "


    Centrifugal next tight, but the face is silent nod.


    Then he resisted the storm in his heart and turned to fly away.


    It was not until I left the post station far behind that I slowed down. Farmers can''t stay. These five words echoed in his mind like magic sounds around his ears.


    He never thought that Ying Zheng had known for a long time that the power behind Qianlong hall was the peasant family, and what he was fighting at the beginning was to destroy the peasant family.


    However, since he thinks so, why should he come to explore the truth? Is it a deliberate attempt to test whether he has colluded with the farmers? Or does Ying Zheng want him to see that the only force he can rely on is vulnerable in front of the powerful Qin Empire?


    No matter which one is, it is not the result that we are willing to see.


    Therefore, what he can do now is to find out the situation of Qianlong hall. What''s more, there is another thing that he cares about. That is what the leader of Qianlong Hall who came to ambush said today. It seems that the inside of Qianlong hall, or the inside of the farmhouse, is not as united as outsiders think.


    In fact, this can be expected. After all, even if the group had no leader for such a long time, even if they were united again before, it might be that they might have a different heart now.


    I just don''t know what kind of attitude the headmaster stationed in Qianlong hall has towards everything that the farmer once insisted on, and what kind of attitude he has towards his son Fusu?


    He didn''t believe that the people who were ambushing today didn''t know who was in the chariot, but that kind of reaction made people not feel what attitude the other side had towards him.


    Thinking a lot in my heart, I kept walking at my feet. In a twinkling of an eye, I came to the last stop of today''s day.


    From the convergence of the body, with the help of trees on both sides of the hillside to cover the body, a little bit forward. There are still people ambushing here during the day and meeting them again. If there is no accident, there should be people standing guard here at night.


    Sure enough, just as he was lurking in a tall tree, the Bush below the right front shook slightly, looked up at the leaves in front of him, and identified the wind direction.


    After confirming that the slightest change was not due to the effect of the wind, I passed a sneer at the corner of my mouth.


    With five fingers and one palm, the six pulse sword, which had not been used for a long time, reappeared again. A few quiet energy flew out, and then the sound of Sisuo falling in the Bush was heard.


    "Who!" The sound was quite clear in the silent night, which naturally alerted the rest of the ambush, but no one revealed their position.


    It''s a new energy. Another one has been added to the flop.


    The other side''s mysterious way really makes the ambush panic, but it''s their panic that leaves them waiting. After the other side exposed his position one after another, he didn''t give the other side a chance to breathe, instead, he shot one after another.


    In a moment, all the ambush would be killed.


    For the sake of safety, he was still motionless on the trees, waiting for a moment to see still no movement before flying over.


    Who knows if there''s a job rotation here? In case the Qianlong hall finds out, it''s going to take more twists and turns.


    Next, it''s time to act quickly and race against the clock!


    He made up his mind to walk fast. Lingbo used it to the extreme. The whole person was like a wind passing by, and in a twinkling of an eye he reached the door of Qianlong hall.


    Qianlong hall is more like a mansion. There is a plaque hanging on the gate, on which there are three big characters - Qianlong hall.


    What makes people feel strange is that there is no guard handle at the door. If the lantern is not still on, it is like an empty house.


    Of course, no one in the light doesn''t mean no one in the dark.


    From or around the back of the yard, flying to the top of the highest building in the yard, a perfect black into the night.


    Sure enough, there are many guards of Qianlong hall in the courtyard. Moreover, because he is in a higher building, he can have a panoramic view of most of the situation in the courtyard. If you look carefully at the branch of the guards, the more the number of people outside seems to be smaller, and the most closely guarded place is the room with the light on at the top left.


    However, if you want to get to that room, it is not an easy thing, although his Lingbo micro step has been superb, but the recent defense in that room can be said to be airtight.Even for him, it is extremely difficult to sneak in quietly.


    For a moment, Li pinched his brow. Now it seems that if he wants to know the news, he must get close to it. But if you accidentally fall into the net, it will be a big game.


    Now I can''t figure out the hall leader''s attitude towards Fu Su. If he shows up rashly, who knows what will be waiting for him?


    However, it is impossible for him to turn back at this point.


    It seems that we have to think of a complete solution.


    He felt his chin and thought to himself. His long black eyes were staring at the room on the upper left, observing the direction of the patrol guards, looking for opportunities.


    But after half a sound, Rao Shi had to admit that the defense was too tight. Even if he broke through a certain layer quietly, he would not escape the eyes of the next patrol. Moreover, almost all the guards gathered here, and the patrol density reached a terrible level.


    Damn, is there really no way to return without success? ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C273

    Time went by minute by second, and there was not much time left for him to know. Once Meng Tian didn''t hear from him, he would be dead in Meng Tian''s eyes.


    Damn, the fist on the knee suddenly clenched, thinking fast in the brain, eyes immediately staring at the guard on duty not far away.


    Half a ring later, eyes suddenly a bright.


    He thought of a way, since the other party''s rotation almost no flaws to follow, but this does not prevent him from creating a flaw, right?


    The corners of his mouth stirred up a smile of calculation. He stared closely at the bodyguard of the rotation team from his eyes. Then he swept up and quietly followed behind.


    Then I watched the guards around patrol more and more sparsely. When I saw the rockery around, my eyes were like a breeze. In a twinkling of an eye, I was dormant behind the rockery, and my body shape was perfectly hidden.


    Yes, his idea was to replace one of the guards when the next guard on duty came, and then Li Daitao arrived near the hut. As long as he gets close to the innermost part, he will naturally have a way to sneak into it.


    Moreover, after careful observation just now, he found that Qianlong hall was very cautious. Even the shift interval was very short, which ensured that everyone was in a state of extreme concentration.


    But it happens to be cheap.


    Sure enough, in a moment, I heard a sound of footsteps from far to near. The ear moved slightly, but the heart crossed a little puzzled.


    What''s going on? Listening to the footsteps, it''s really heavy. Even those who ambushed them yesterday seem to have much better martial arts than them. It''s not reasonable. Will Qianlong hall let people with poor martial arts guard their safety? Presumably, the only explanation is that they should be the outermost bodyguards to rotate.


    Thinking of this, I feel a little disappointed.


    However, the plan can''t keep up with the change, so we have to admit our bad luck. It seems that it''s not appropriate to do everything tonight. However, at this point, he decided to continue the original plan, even if it is outside, it is not his style to retreat without trying.


    Therefore, he picked up a stone from the ground, and with a flick of his fingertips, the stone fell into the bushes not far away, making a sound of knowing. The voice in the middle of the night is very clear, the next second to see that a team of people are subconsciously looking in that direction.


    The distance is carefully calculated, so after everyone looks in that direction, the person standing at the end of the line will be in the dead corner of everyone''s sight, but it will take less than a second.


    However, it took less than a second to complete the replacement plan.


    With the help of thousands of faces, as early as the second when the other party appeared in his sight, he perfectly copied the appearance of the other party. Therefore, when he threw the main stun behind the rockery and stood in the team, people looked back at each other and didn''t see that he was a fake.


    All the way to the destination, but with the passage of time, centrifugal surprise is also more and more. At first, he thought that it would be good for such a team to be qualified for defense in the middle. However, he followed the team and went straight to the inside. Several times he thought he was going to stop, but he found that everyone in front of him didn''t mean to stop.


    Have been enduring doubts in the heart, until finally stopped.


    When he looked up, he saw the room he wanted to get close to.


    "Give me a lift, don''t let go of the wind and grass!" The man who seemed to be the captain at the front of the line turned back and whispered, then motioned for everyone to disperse.


    From quietly looking for a dead corner, guarding there, on the motionless.


    And in the short distance and time when he came to this dead corner, he wanted to understand the reason for some unusual things.


    It is precisely because of the caution of Qianlong hall that they do not want to let the guards in the nearest place have sensitive five senses in case they can hear the movement in the house.


    However, we can''t do without martial arts. At least, we need to be able to hear the movement around us. As long as they find something, the experts from the outside will come in the first time.


    In this way, it can not only defend, but also protect the privacy of the house. It''s really a good way to kill two birds with one stone.


    However, it is convenient to leave.


    What''s more, it also contributed to such a wonderful situation. Standing so close to the sensitive five senses, he could hear the voice of the room clearly without entering.


    Moreover, it ensures absolute safety.


    The only pity is that most of tonight''s time was wasted at the beginning, so the conversation in the house may have come to an end now.


    But as much as you can hear.


    From the deep heart, ears fretting, began to listen to the foot of the wall.


    "The master of Shennong hall is modest. No one in my sixth hall knows. If you are well-informed, who can compare with your Shennong hall?"A powerful and deep voice came out of the room. Li thought to himself that it was the owner of Qianlong hall. And the following words in it also prove this point.


    "Brother situ is too modest. Siyue entertainment places are making a lot of money every day. Our farmers still rely on your Siyue hall to run smoothly after losing the xiakui."


    This voice sounds a little more smooth, with a little bit erratic, people can not understand his timbre.


    "Ha ha, you''re welcome to both of us. We are looking forward to the cooperation with shennongtang. "


    "It''s nature, and the stone must be in the bag of our farmers."


    "However, brother Zhu, you have always had a good relationship with Mr. Changping. Please don''t take personal feelings with you this time."


    Let''s move and listen more carefully.


    The other side seems to be silent for a while, and then sounded again.


    "Brother situ, don''t worry, Mr. Changping is dead, and shennongtang is not shortsighted. This time, shennongtang will do its best. " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C274

    "Well, we must dare to get the stone before the other four halls." Situ Wanli gave a smile, his voice full of confidence.


    "Hey, you, let''s go!"


    From suddenly back to God, found that it is time to rotate, gently down, and then walked back to the team.


    Although the time is very short, and they did not hear the plan at all, but with these short two sentences, we can also hear some unusual things.


    At least, now he can be sure that there is indeed a contradiction between the six rural churches. Otherwise, how can the four mountain hall and Shennong hall join hands? Moreover, there is a plan between situ Wanli and Zhu family, but it''s a pity that they are late, otherwise they will be able to hear what their plan is.


    Moreover, if I remember correctly, Tian Meng, the leader of Lieshan hall, and Zhu family, the leader of Shennong hall, are the most powerful among the six halls.


    Now that situ Wanli has united with Zhu family, it seems that this force can''t be underestimated in Liutang.


    He turned his eyebrows and pondered. He walked to the rockery before. He recovered and could make a little confusion. After that, he successfully changed the original bodyguard back and fled smoothly.


    When I left Qianlong hall, I looked at the pale fish belly that had appeared in the sky. My face was a little ugly. He knew that once he didn''t go back before dawn, in Meng Tian''s eyes, the task would fail.


    And now the Zhu family and situ Wanli are united. He still needs Meng Tian''s hand to continue to get the latest news about the plan.


    Therefore, it is not too late for him to tell Meng Tian the news.


    Lingbo micro step instant use to the extreme, like lightning back to the post station.


    Step into Meng Tian''s room, just a stop to see Meng Tian''s tall figure standing in front of the window, seems to stand like this all night.


    From bear the heart of the guilty feeling, go to Mengtian half step behind the place, low voice way: "general, I''m back." In order to be on the safe side, he even used the magic of heaven. Although the magic of heaven does not have such a strong confusing effect on Meng Tian, there are still some auxiliary effects.


    With the help of a thousand masks, Meng Tian has no doubt about his identity.


    "What''s the situation?" Meng Tian was silent for a moment, looking at the sun rising slowly in the sky.


    Left to lift a canthus, dark sigh oneself arrive of in time, but on the mouth is to say.


    "His subordinates failed to do anything. They only found out that situ Wanli had an alliance with Zhu family of shennongtang, and they seemed to be planning something."


    Meng Tian snorted coldly at the words and said in a hissing voice: "the farmers are really restless. It''s OK to do so. A dog bites a dog, and it''s hairy."


    When Meng Tian said this, he was surprised.


    You know, originally, they came here to inquire about the forces behind Qianlong hall. According to reason, they would not know that the forces behind Qianlong hall are the forces of the farmers. Originally, even if Meng Tian had known that Qianlong hall was a peasant family, it was absolutely impossible to know which force Qianlong hall belonged to.


    Now it seems that Meng Tian knows all about it.


    Moreover, it is amazing to know that it is not only the power of Siyue hall, but also the leader of Siyue hall is situ Wanli.


    Meng Tian knows so much about the inside story of the farmer''s family, and even says that the dog bites the dog''s hair. Is it hard to say that there is something inside the farmer''s family?


    Moreover, Meng Tian and even the Empire were happy to see the open and secret struggle between the six peasant churches.


    Originally, he was still thinking about whether it was the design of Zhao Gao and Hu Hai, but now seeing Meng Tian''s attitude, he was confused.


    However, in any case, the farmers'' attitude towards him is not clear. If they really forget their original intention and want to go out on their own, it''s not bad to let them bite each other according to Meng Tian''s wishes.


    After all, it''s not your own power, and it''s not painful to lose it.


    It''s better than being bitten in the end.


    Thinking about this, he felt that the Qi in his heart went smoothly.


    "Well, I''ve been busy all night. Go down first." Meng Tian''s voice was a little less sharp, and he left behind. No wonder the golden fire cavalry were all convinced of Meng Tian, who was a little grumpy and proud. In this troubled time, he really treated his subordinates a little more politely.


    However, this point is far from that of Zhong LiMao.


    Thinking about it, I still feel that my subordinates are the best.


    Here, he rushed back to the room, took off his disguise, leaned on the soft collapse, seemingly closed his eyes, but actually began to speculate.


    Last night''s spy''s news, as well as today''s Meng Tian''s attitude, all need him to calculate carefully. Meng Tian knows the secret behind Qianlong hall, so Ying Zheng can''t be unaware of it. So if you know, why let him go?


    At first, he thought Ying Zheng wanted to attract people, but looking at what Meng Tian said just now, the peasant family was nothing more than a pawn to Ying Zheng. Since he was a deserter, why did he come here?Is it difficult? He deliberately lured himself into a trap. Once he got into the trap, he would be charged with treason and get rid of the farmer and him?


    However, is this too much trouble?


    After all, if Ying Zheng really wants to get rid of him, any accusation will be enough.


    Even though he had made great military contributions before, Ying Zheng is now deeply centralized. It''s OK to get rid of him.


    How to think all impassable, leave the rope sex really began to shut up.


    If he had not miscalculated, Meng Tian would have taken him to visit Qianlong hall today, and Qianlong hall might have seen the body of the ambush for a long time. Either they tear their faces, or they invite them in.


    But Li''s intuition told him that situ Wanli would choose the latter. With Meng Tian, he doesn''t need to worry about anything at all. In particular, after knowing that Meng Tian almost knew Qianlong hall well. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C275

    What happened later also proved that Li''s inference was correct. This time, not only did not see the ambush in the pass yesterday, but also he was welcomed by the farmers.


    Although Meng Tian and Fu Su both knew that this was the taste of Qianlong hall, they were doubting them now. But he didn''t care at all. No matter from his status or military value, Meng Tian didn''t need to be afraid of a Qianlong hall.


    He believed that the farmers would not really come out until the last moment. After all, if they really fight against the Empire directly, the strength of the farmers is not enough.


    Therefore, in the face of each other''s smiling face, Meng Tian nodded arrogantly on the horse, and the team slowly entered the Qianlong Hall''s sphere of influence. Because a few days ago, Meng Tian did not say the identity of neili in the carriage, so today after discussing with Meng Tian, Li finally decided to disguise as Meng Tian''s bodyguard.


    Originally, Meng Tian naturally did not agree with the absurd thing that the eldest son of the Empire became his own bodyguard, but he said that if he could disguise himself as a bodyguard, he would be safe. In addition, he is in a high position, and Ying Zheng gives him different favor.


    Therefore, it is absurd to say. It is not so hard to accept for him.


    Therefore, Meng Tian first found a horse for Li, who was rejected by Li.


    That''s what he said. "If you let the people of Qianlong hall see you, the horses of one of the guards around general Meng are all good horses, which makes you more suspicious."


    Meng Tian''s eyes flashed. He didn''t seem to think that he would say such words, but he didn''t say anything. He just waved his hand to let the servant take the horse away, and then led a horse that looked a little ordinary.


    From pat the horse''s thick back, smile.


    "It''s all horses. Why treat them differently?"


    Meng Tian stood on one side, tiger eyes fixed from the back, mouth slightly pursed.


    At the time of departure, the front of the team is naturally Meng Tian and the man disguised as a bodyguard.


    "General Meng, the leader of my hall said he has been waiting for you in Siyue hall." At the gate of Qianlong hall, the housekeeper looked respectful and said to Meng Tian.


    However, Meng Tian picked his eyebrows when he heard the three words of Siyue hall. It seems that situ Wanli didn''t want to cover up that he was a farmer. I don''t know what to rely on.


    Although he had a lot of thoughts in his heart, Meng Tian''s face was calm. He got out of the carriage neatly and followed him. The golden fire cavalry behind him got out of the horse one third of the time. The rest of them were well-trained and surrounded the Qianlong hall tightly.


    "General Meng, what do you mean?" The housekeeper''s face turned pale.


    Meng Tian''s eyes swept fiercely and answered with a loud voice: "this is the discipline of our golden fire cavalry. If the cavalry leaves the horse, they can''t be regarded as cavalry. You can rest assured that all the people who went in with us got off the horse. "


    The housekeeper was like eating flies. He was talking about the cavalry who surrounded the Qianlong hall. When did he say they got off the horse?


    Isn''t the point, why did they surround Qianlong hall?


    However, even though he was angry in his heart, Meng Tian''s eyes made him feel scared. What''s more, the armor on the golden fire cavalry behind him was dazzling in the sun, just like killing gods.


    Momentum lingran, even pressure he can''t say words of resistance.


    However, he didn''t think he would be able to say anything.


    The words of situ Wanli before he came out came into my mind.


    "No matter what his attitude is, he will bring people in for me."


    Clench teeth, side over body, signal Meng Tian they come in. It''s a silent sign of weakness.


    Among other things, as the chief steward of Qianlong hall, he can be said to be half a local tyrant. In addition, the kingdom of Silla has been destroyed, so this area is basically controlled by Qianlong hall.


    Therefore, he admitted that he had not suffered losses in other people''s hands except for situ Wanli, but he could only bear to be angry now.


    Through the nine winding corridor, you come to the Siyue hall in the center of Qianlong hall. Along the way, the corner of my eye has been turning to the surrounding scenery without any trace. Although I saw it last night, except for Siyue hall, I just had a glance. Now it seems that the interior of Qianlong hall is also very luxurious.


    By the way, I forget that situ Wanli seems to be a gambler. It''s no surprise that he has money.


    "General Meng, please take a seat."


    In fact, Meng Tian and two bodyguards were the only ones who really entered the hall. One of them was Li.


    As soon as they stepped into the hall, they heard a loud voice. Looking up, I saw a strong man with rough eyes sitting on the head. It was situ Wanli.


    Meng Tian walked over and sat down, standing less than a foot behind him with another guard.


    "The master of situ hall is really busy. He was stopped by this place yesterday, which really puzzled Meng Tian." In Meng Tian''s tone, he didn''t hide his dissatisfaction. He was straight and fierce. No one among the seven countries knew about him, so situ Wanli just stiffened his mouth and returned to normal."Let general Meng laugh. It''s really not peaceful in the hall recently. I worry about too many things. I''m afraid I''ll neglect general Meng, so I''ll just wait until I''ve dealt with them together and then welcome the general here." Situ Wanli seems to be explaining, but his careless tone really makes people feel less sincere.


    Meng Tian''s eyes flashed. "No peace? The master of the hall might as well say it and see if Meng can do a little bit. "


    As soon as these words came out, Rao was stunned by situ Wanli.


    After all, anyone can recognize that he was just a word of evasion. It''s impossible to say that Meng Tian didn''t recognize it.


    Situ Wanli''s eyes also sank. Since he heard it and asked, it seems that the other party didn''t want to save face for him.


    His anger flashed, but he took a deep breath when he thought of the plan he had made with the Zhu family last night. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C276

    "General Meng, you are welcome. The so-called family scandal should not be publicized. Let''s solve this problem by ourselves."


    "In that case, Meng will come to the point. The purpose of this visit to Qianlong hall is to investigate the continuous bandit incidents here at the order of your majesty. Those events all happened in your Qianlong Hall''s sphere of influence. Do you have any clues, brother situ Meng Tian took the tea cup on the table and fanned it with the lid. It looked very leisurely.


    Standing behind Meng Tian, he has no expression on his face, but he can''t help but curl his mouth. In fact, Meng Tian is a man with details in the rough. Although he is bold and bold in appearance, he has his own destiny in his heart.


    Knowing that Ying Zheng''s original words could not be directly told to situ Wanli, and not willing to start a conflict so soon, he even said so. In fact, there are bandits everywhere, but they are all the disciples of Qianlong hall. They also rob some materials from Daqin. However, every time they rob the materials, they are just in danger of really offending Ying Zheng. That''s why Ying Zheng didn''t deal with them.


    This time, they were finally sent here. It was just an excuse to make trouble. If it had not been for Yinghuo stone or Ying Zheng''s beginning to want to deal with the farmers, there would have been nothing like this.


    Naturally, situ Wanli was not an ordinary person. As soon as his heart turned around, he knew that Meng Tian''s words were just words from the scene. It was not a day or two that his peripheral disciples were upset with the Qin army. They had never seen any great action of the Qin army. What''s more, even if it was because Ying Zheng was ready to start, he would not send out golden fire cavalry or even Meng Tian.


    Situ Wanli''s eyes sank, and he knew each other by heart.


    In fact, at this juncture, it''s best not to conflict with the Qin army. Now for him, the most important thing is to preserve his strength. The reason why I decided to meet them today is that it seems that someone broke into Qianlong hall last night.


    Thinking of his plans with the Zhu family last night, he felt uneasy.


    Although I know that the interior of Qianlong hall was quiet last night, and the possibility of the other party eavesdropping on it was very small, I couldn''t tolerate any carelessness in this matter, so I decided to have an interview.


    At the moment, it seems that the other party didn''t know the plan, which made situ Wanli feel relieved. At the same time, he began to doubt whether the man who sneaked in last night was sent by Meng Tian.


    If it were the other four halls, it would be very bad.


    After all, even if the other party didn''t hear the plan, since someone was sent to sneak in, it means that the open and secret struggle between the six halls has become more and more intense.


    Even the secret alliance between himself and the Zhu family has been known.


    This makes him have to be vigilant.


    If this is the case, then it is even more impossible to have a conflict with Meng Tian and let the other four halls take advantage.


    As soon as he made up his mind, situ Wan''s expression towards Meng Tian was much better. A faint smile appeared at the bottom of his eyes. Although he was not really sincere, he looked more comfortable at least.


    This change naturally did not escape from the eyes of Li and Meng Tian.


    Sima Wanli''s idea, Meng Tian did not completely guess, but under the centrifugal, he did.


    There is no conflict at the moment. It''s really the idea of separation.


    As for Meng Tian, he didn''t want to tear his face until he got the stone.


    The most important thing is that what he said after he went back made him mean to kill people with a knife, since there was a disagreement between the six halls.


    So instead of wasting their own strength to eliminate, it''s better to let them digest internally. Although this cycle is a little longer, it is the best way.


    After all, it''s not easy to train golden fire cavalry. It''s a big loss to lose one. His soldiers, or in the battlefield to the meaningful.


    After all, Ying Zheng just told him to deal with the farmers and bring back the stone safely. As long as the farmers are in a group, the stone will be safer.


    Whatever you think, it''s a good deal.


    "Oh? How could it be? Those bandits are so bold and dare to rob the general''s materials. I''ll find out and I''ll wipe them out! " Situ Wanli waved his hand in a bold and forthright manner. His thick eyebrow twisted, as if he was angry.


    He is a good actor.


    "Since brother situ is so cooperative, it''s better." Meng Tian picked to pick eyebrow, put down the tea cup in the hand, make a pair of want to get up to leave appearance.


    As a result, situ Wanli changed the subject and said, "but -"


    "but how?"


    "But general Meng also knows that although I''m the leader of Qianlong hall, Qianlong hall has made many enemies over the years. The bandits have wanted to deal with them for a long time. However, due to the forces behind the other side, it has been unable to completely eliminate them. In addition to the internal contradictions of Qianlong hall a while ago, I have damaged many of my senior generals. So, general Meng, you see -- "situ Wanli said here and took a look at Meng Tian. Although he didn''t say the next words, Meng Tian already understood.


    To tell the truth, situ Wanli surprised Li.Although it had been thought that situ Wanli might use their power to deal with the other four halls, it was a problem how to use their power without exposing the affairs of the peasants.


    Now it seems that situ Wanli is a little clever. The shape of the coarse ore is much more delicate than that of his.


    He even helped them find a high sounding reason to compare the other four halls to roving bandits. I don''t know if they would jump out of the grave and beat these unworthy grandchildren if they were heard by their ancestors.


    Li lowered his eyes and glanced at Meng Tian''s motionless back. However, he was in a secret way. Meng Tian was absolutely happy to see six halls killing each other. However, the obvious use of situ Wanli did not know how Meng Tian would deal with it.


    But there is one thing. Since situ Wanli dares to pull Meng Tian into the water, he must be aware of the aftermath. After all, it''s easier to ask God than to send him away. It doesn''t look like he really wants to share his plan with them. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C277

    Meng Tian is still silent. Situ Wanli doesn''t seem to be worried about his reply. He even takes a sip of the tea which he hasn''t taken.


    From the eyes of a flash, see his this appearance is sure Meng Tian will agree to him. What on earth does he rely on? Are you sure Meng Tian will agree?


    Before he could understand this, Meng Tian''s low voice finally rang.


    "I can promise you."


    Then, without waiting for what situ Wanli said, the following sentence followed.


    "But -"


    but again!


    "But what? General Meng, it''s the general''s duty to wipe out the bandits. It''s in the general''s face that Qianlong hall is willing to do it. " There was some dissatisfaction in situ Wan, but the dissatisfaction didn''t reach his eyes.


    He understood that what situ Wanli relied on was the hat he put on Meng Tian at the beginning. What he said was right. Roving bandits were indeed Meng Tian''s obligation. If Meng Tian refused, it would not be in line with his military style.


    However, situ Wanli didn''t know Meng Tian very well.


    Sure enough.


    "All over the world, is it the land of the king? Is it the land of the king! The state of Silla has been destroyed, and this world is already the world of the Qin Dynasty. Since he is a member of the Qin Dynasty and brother situ has the ability, it is brother situ''s duty to eliminate the bandits. My golden fire cavalry belongs to your Majesty''s personal guard. What''s more, there have been a lot of disturbances in the frontier recently, which need to be suppressed by our general. Or brother situ, do you think the bandits here are more important than the security of the frontier? "


    Sima Wanli gives Meng Tian a hat. Meng Tian also uses his own way to fight against him. Unless Sima Wanli is ready for the confrontation between Qianlong hall and Ying Zheng, he will not dare to refute such a big hat.


    However, none of the various schools of thought will oppose Ying Zheng''s rule in public unless they want to be wanted by Ying Zheng like Mohism. Like the Confucianists, although they know that they are dissatisfied with the rule of the Empire, they still respect the Empire.


    As for the farmers, although there are many disagreements over the affairs of emperor Changping, there is really no general conflict.


    What''s more, now that emperor Changping is dead, there are many people who know current affairs.


    Situ Wanli''s face was very ugly, and his choked face turned blue and white. Just when Li was about to think that he was going to lose his temper, Meng Tian suddenly changed his tone and said: "however, although the bandits are not as important as the frontier, they can''t be underestimated. Otherwise, if anyone thinks that the dignity of the empire can be tested at will, wouldn''t it be a mess. So, brother situ, our general will order to leave a golden fire cavalry to assist brother situ. How about that? "


    Hit a stick in a sweet jujube, this means did not expect Meng Tian to use up no pressure.


    Si Tu Wan Li heard the speech, his ugly face slowed down a little. After a moment of silence, he nodded.


    "It''s all up to the general."


    Meng Tian nodded with satisfaction and gave a broad smile, as if the previous unhappiness did not exist. "Brother situ, don''t worry. I will send my love general to stay here. His name is Zhong Limai."


    Meng Tian''s words surprised Li.


    He didn''t forget that Zhong limi was escorting Yinghuo stone at the moment. How could he guard here and get into the muddy water of the farm?


    From pick eyebrow, looking at Meng Tian face a pair of everything in control of the appearance, the heart of the mind quickly turned up, to say that these days he also did not receive the news of Zhong Limai, think it is his plan has not changed.


    Is it difficult?


    A bold idea flashed through my mind.


    Is that the idea Meng Tian had originally made? No, no, no, No. no matter how clever he is, it''s impossible for him to calculate so far.


    Well, the only possibility is that he made the decision temporarily. If that''s the case, it makes sense that Zhong LiMao doesn''t know his itinerary has changed.


    Just, what about the stone of light?


    Or, Meng Tian wants to exchange the escort mission here, take the stone of Yinghuo into his own hands, then put Zhong LiMao here to guard, and take him and the stone back to the capital of Qin. It''s killing two birds with one stone.


    The more I think about it, the more I feel that this is the truth.


    And in his stupefied this Kung Fu, there two people have already hit from the speech to become a certain degree of agreement, Meng Tian gets up, ready to leave.


    "Brother situ, stay here. You will arrive tomorrow when you leave me." Meng Tian''s eyes were shining. "If you have any requirements, just discuss and handle them. Zhong LiMao is my favorite general. He has good ability."


    Sima Wanli''s eyes flashed when he heard the words. Meng Tian had something to say in his words. However, since his goal had been achieved, he would not say anything more.


    The party came and went in a hurry, but fortunately, although they were not very happy, they were all satisfied.


    When he returned to the post station, he left and changed his clothes. After Meng Tian gave him something wrong, Li Zhuang said casually: "is the general''s reply to situ Wanli true? Just a rogue bandit, do you need to send out general Zhong? "Meng Tian slightly Leng for a while, then looked at him and said, "young master, you know, there are many things that are not as simple as they seem."


    This change to leave tiny Leng, Meng Tian, what is this meaning?


    If you don''t know how to answer, you simply won''t answer.


    Meng Tian was silent for a moment, and then said slowly again: "in fact, your majesty has already instructed us to do this task. However, maybe I''ll act according to the circumstances. I thought it was your majesty against you, but it''s not so. As you know, there are so many rumors about the capital of Qin that sometimes it''s not a bad thing to keep people away. "


    Meng Tian''s words shocked Li a lot.


    It''s rare for Meng Tian to say so much to him. The most important thing is that it seems to reveal a lot of information to him.


    Although he told himself that this may have been said at Ying Zheng''s instigation, a voice from the bottom of his heart told him that it was probably true.


    Just, how did Ying Zheng suddenly treat him so well?


    Maybe it was too shocked, so there was a little shock on his face. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C278

    The silence drifts between them. Meng Tian turns around and his armor makes a sound of friction when he walks. It sounds very clear.


    "General Meng." Leave the mouth, Meng Tian''s step meal. "Thank you, general. Fusu won''t let his father down."


    Meng Tian didn''t say anything more, but pushed the door open and went out. There was only one person left in the room.


    Just now that sentence is a bit sincere, but Meng Tian''s words really let Li have a new understanding of Ying Zheng''s attitude. Ying Zheng, as the first emperor, even in the modern era after a thousand years, can only be said to be moody, unpredictable and indeterminate.


    Now the world seems more mysterious than the Qin Dynasty in history. The first emperor of Qin, who was able to unify the six countries in this era, is more terrible than the one in history.


    Maybe he miscalculated Ying Zheng''s mind from the beginning.


    Since Meng Tian said so, there must be a reason. Moreover, with his personality, he did not disdain to make up such a lie to deceive him. So there''s only one possibility left.


    That is to say, Ying Zheng''s ostensible assignment to him is actually to keep him away from the center of political struggle, which can be regarded as protecting him.


    However, if so, doesn''t it mean that Ying Zheng has seen Hu Hai''s sinister intentions for a long time? No, it''s impossible. If you really see it, according to Ying Zheng''s personality, you will never give Hu Hai so many years of favor.


    So, maybe Ying Zheng has noticed something wrong, but he hasn''t yet figured out who is behind the scenes, so he can only temporarily turn him away for further observation.


    I just don''t know whether it''s good or bad.


    After all, if all the previous sufferings were deliberately inflicted by Ying Zheng, then his heart was too cruel. Tiger poison didn''t eat children, so he could indulge his children to be crushed by the court struggle.


    However, thinking of his brothers who were left behind by Ying Zheng, this idea has been confirmed.


    Perhaps, if it were not for his eldest son''s identity, according to the original Fusu''s personality, he would have been annihilated in the court like those brothers.


    The only doubt is that if Ying Zheng really talks about heroes based on his ability, he has got his attention because of his strength recently. What about Hu Hai?


    But he always shows the image of silly white sweet, why only he can have this unconditional indulgence in front of Ying Zheng? Shouldn''t such an innocent and romantic son be something Ying Zheng doesn''t need?


    If this doubt is not clear, he can not be sure what attitude Ying Zheng holds towards him.


    If Meng Tian''s words are true, Ying Zheng''s attitude towards him has greatly improved, and he even wants to give further trust, maybe his countermeasures for this task will change.


    Even, Ying Zheng deliberately let him participate in this mission, not just to keep him away from the capital of Qin, but more about the stone of Yinghuo. From the perspective of Meng Tian''s attitude towards situ Wanli, it seems that he is not against the cooperation with situ Wanli. Meng Tian''s attitude shows Ying Zheng''s attitude from the side.


    Therefore, Ying Zheng may not have the idea of eliminating the roots of the farmers from the very beginning.


    This idea, let from the heart suddenly enlightened, some of the previous doubts have also been explained. If so, then his next action should be changed appropriately.


    He pulled his sleeve, raised a calculating smile at the corner of his mouth, shook his head, leaned back, lay on the soft bed and closed his eyes.


    I haven''t heard from situ Wanli these days, but I''ve been waiting for Zhong LiMao.


    Looking at Mengtian''s attitude towards zhonglimao, he has a deep feeling in his heart. Mengtian really appreciates zhonglimao, and he also gives a lot of trust.


    However, Meng Tian has been discussing affairs with Zhong Li Mo in the house these days. He has never found a chance to communicate with Zhong Li mo. Until today, early in the morning, the Qianlong hall sent someone to call Meng Tian away. This meeting, looking at a feather on the windowsill, has deep eyes.


    This is the flying feather above Zhong Limai''s wind chasing arrow. He won''t admit it. He comes forward and holds the flying feather in his hand. With a little effort, the flying feather turns into powder and floats away.


    From the eyes of Shen Shen, opened the door, went out.


    Through the corridor, careful to avoid the guard''s line of sight, side came to the back of the rockery.


    "Young master." Zhong LiMao hurriedly clasped his fist, waved his hand and went straight to the subject. "Where is the stone?"


    "Before, but yesterday, general Meng had collected the stone himself. Moreover, according to him, my task has changed. He may stay behind to assist you, and then further contact with situ Wanli. "


    All these things were similar to what he had imagined at the beginning, and didn''t surprise him much.


    "What else did Meng Tian say? Did he mention his attitude towards the farm Qianlong hall? "


    "This -" Zhong Li Mei lowered his eyes, as if in retrospect. "I didn''t mention his attitude, but he said that as long as situ Wanli didn''t harm the interests of the Empire, everything would be at the command of the young master."From smell speech, eyebrow a pick, this answer is he didn''t think of.


    At his command?


    "What do you think of Meng Tian''s words?" From the hand to grasp the rockery on the extension of a branch, force to pull down a section, the sound is heavy.


    Zhong LiMao glanced at the branch in his hand, considered it for a moment, and then slowly said, "I think general Meng seems to appreciate you very much. Moreover, to put it further, it is tantamount to letting the subordinate''s task be decided by the young master without harming the interests of the Empire. The scope of this sentence is very large. "


    Zhong LiMao is right in saying that it does not harm the interests of the Empire. The scope of this sentence is too wide. It is tantamount to giving him a high degree of freedom. Even, this kind of freedom may be given to him under the guidance of Ying Zheng. That''s enough to say a lot.


    "Young master, this is very good news for our action." Zhong Limai clearly understands the meaning of this sentence. A higher degree of freedom brings higher benefits. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C279

    After meeting with Zhong Limai, Li quickly returns to his room. Within a moment, he hears a powerful sound of footsteps outside the room.


    Li quickly turned around and walked to the table, making a self pouring and self drinking appearance.


    "Young master, Meng Tian wants to see you."


    "Come in."


    The door opened, pointing to the chair opposite him leisurely and motioning Meng Tian to come and sit down. Then he picked up a cup of tea and poured a cup of hot tea.


    Meng Tian took off his helmet and took it in his hand. He walked in quickly and sat down without any affectation. Then he said straight to the point: "young master, Sima Wanli came to me for the cooperation he said a few days ago. However, I have told him that because of your Majesty''s arrangement, I will return to Qindu in a few days. Everything here will be handed over to you. "


    He pretended to be shocked, even shaking his hand with the teacup.


    "Don''t be surprised, sir. Just follow your Majesty''s arrangement and follow your heart. I believe you won''t let your majesty down. What''s more, now that Zhong LiMao has arrived, his ability is not inferior to that of his subordinates. With him, the childe''s safety is guaranteed. " Meng Tian gave him a clear look and explained.


    Li Chui Mou was silent for a moment, and then suddenly said, "do you mean that all this was arranged by my father?"


    Meng Tian frowned. "Don''t think about it, young master. Your majesty will not hurt you. As the legitimate eldest son of the Empire, no one can surpass you. What''s more, your majesty has changed his attitude towards you. The most urgent thing is to be calm. This time, just let go and do it. But situ Wanli didn''t know that the young master was here, so he should be more careful when he acted. "


    Li Leng snorted and turned to swing his sleeve. "It''s easy to say that behind the Qianlong hall is the power of the farmers. There are rumors all over the capital of Qin. It''s hard to explain it clearly to his father. If he''s not careful, maybe he''s not. It''s plain for him to doubt."


    Li is gambling. Originally, according to his plan, he would never say such words in front of Meng Tian. But these days of getting along with each other, as well as the words of Zhong Li Mo just now, made him change his mind.


    Perhaps, Meng Tian''s favor for him is more than he imagined.


    As can be seen from the dialogue just now, Meng Tian has already said a lot that he shouldn''t have said, and he has mentioned everything he can. Originally, he should have stopped when he saw the good.


    However, now that Meng Tian''s bottom line is not yet reached, he might as well take a risk. Maybe he can still reap unexpected happiness, or even directly determine Ying Zheng''s attitude.


    After considering it for a while, Li finally said his own tentative words.


    But Meng Tian didn''t let him down. After a while, he said slowly: "since you understand, you should believe that with your Majesty''s wisdom, how can you send you to the farm land when you doubt you? As long as we make good use of this matter, it is the best opportunity to make our position known to your majesty. I hope you can grasp it. "


    As soon as these words came out, Meng Tian didn''t seem to have the intention to stay. He threw a fist and turned to go. He just stepped slightly when he came to the door, and then a deliberately low voice came.


    "I believe that you have accumulated a lot for so many years. I hope that the world of Daqin will not be confused by the great wall blood."


    Extraterritorial blood?


    Li Li''s eyes brightened. Yes, Hu Hai''s mother was Princess Hu. It seemed that she was just the woman Ying Zheng got when he was fighting outside the Great Wall. At that time, Liji just died. Ying Zheng was empty, lonely and cold. Hu Ji, who was passionate and unrestrained, came into Ying Zheng''s sight.


    If he remembers correctly, he seems to have occupied Ying Zheng''s favor for a long time.


    It''s just a pity that Hong Yan is fateful. When Sheng Chong was very strong, he went to give birth to Hu Hai himself.


    Perhaps, Ying Zheng''s love for Hu Hai for so many years also has some empathy reasons.


    However, the total feeling of their own also ignored a little, from the silent chin, secretly thinking.


    By the way!


    Close your hands and clap.


    Hu Hai has the blood of Hu people. If he inherits Datong, his name is not right. It can be said that his birth is doomed. If there is no accident, he will not be in that position.


    According to Ying Zheng''s suspicious and power loving personality, perhaps for him, this seemingly non threatening son is the best person to spoil.


    Although this idea is quite bold, it is reasonable to think about it carefully.


    I have a lot of thoughts, but no matter how I guess, the current idea is just thinking. Anyway, since Meng Tian left the clock behind, it was a matter of great benefit but no harm.


    Meng Tian''s work was really fast. The next morning, he came to say goodbye and quickly set foot on the way home with his own soldiers, leaving only a group of soldiers and Zhong LiMao.


    Naturally, Zhong LiMao has his own soldiers on hand, so if you count them out like this, there are enough people on hand.


    Li Li looked up at the figure of the silver armor standing opposite him and spoke slowly."You should pay attention to the people left by Meng Tian. In addition, you should send someone to watch the Qianlong hall."


    "I understand, but you don''t care. If the farmers know that the stone is actually in our hands, I''m afraid it will cause trouble. "


    Li Leng snorted, bent his fingers and touched the table.


    "Then don''t let them know. Besides, since Meng Tian took away the stone of Yinghuo, he must be his father''s successor. If I''m really rebellious, it''s not right to be without the stone. What''s more, there''s no sign of the Dragon order. Unless I''m a diehard member of emperor Changping, my identity will be revealed, and whether the other party admits it or not is a matter of two opinions. "


    This point is very clear from the point of view, which can be regarded as true.


    At first, Zhong LiMao felt that Li was belittling himself, but on second thought, the farmer did not seem to have much in common with his son since Xia Kui died. It''s hard to say about his position.


    "For now, let''s wait and see. No matter what the farmers'' attitude is, we just have to sit on the mountain and watch the tigers fight and reap profits. Do you understand? "


    "Yes." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C280

    From looking at the hands of the worship post, pick eyebrows.


    "As soon as Meng Tian left, situ Wanli handed over the letter of worship. I don''t know what an de was thinking."


    "I''ll see what it is." Li gives the invitation to Zhong LiMao. "I''ll be next to you as your deputy."


    "Don''t worry, when I leave the capital, Rongrong will give me something easy to look at, but it won''t be seen through." Li seemed to see Zhong''s worries and added.


    When Zhong Li heard the words, he hesitated slightly and nodded in the end.


    After all, there seems to be no better way to deal with it.


    The time written in situ Wanli''s Prayer note is tomorrow morning, and he is also punctual. Li and Zhong LiMao look at each other, and then Zhong LiMao sits on the top to see what medicine situ Wanli bought in the gourd.


    "General Zhong, it''s better to meet you than to be famous." In a moment, situ Wanli''s slightly burly figure appeared at the door. When I looked up, though there were only five or six people with him, all of them were the best.


    Zhong Limai stood up, hugged his fist, and then pointed to the position beside him and said, "brother situ, please sit down."


    Situ Wanli sat down and said directly, "I believe general Meng has already told general Zhong about the previous consensus, so I don''t talk nonsense. This visit is actually a request for something. "


    "Oh, what''s the matter?" Zhong Limai''s expression is light, and his tone is light, as if he is not interested in what situ Wanli said.


    The appearance of Zhong Li''s ignorance made situ Wanli''s smile stiff.


    "General Zhong, what does that mean?"


    "It doesn''t mean much. I just want to tell brother situ that although you have reached a consensus with us, the premise of all this is not to harm the interests of the Empire."


    Si Tu Wan Li smelt Yan Leng for a while, then said with a smile: "this is natural, general Zhong is more worried."


    Zhong Limian nodded, took the tea cup at hand, sipped it lightly, and then relaxed a little. "If so, please tell brother situ what it is."


    Situ Wanli nodded with satisfaction.


    "I believe general Zhong also knows the rumor that the Dragon orders this world. It says that the one who gets the stone is the xiakui of the peasant family."


    "I do know that, but brother situ, I can''t get this stone for you." Zhong Li chuckled: "the target of Yinghuo stone is too big. If we do it, we will be targeted by many forces. At that time, all the scholars will think that the empire is on your side of Qianlong hall. Isn''t it unequal?"


    "Ha ha." Sima Wanli laughed at the speech. "General Zhong is worried too much. Our farm family and Daqin have always been well water, and our situ Wanli is not ignorant of the current affairs. Since we can reach a consensus with general Meng, naturally this matter is clear. Therefore, I will only use your strength to deal with the disputes within my farm. "


    Zhong LiMao nodded, his eyes narrowed slightly, and then said casually: "I have another question, just on behalf of me."


    "General Zhong, but it doesn''t hurt to say so."


    "Although they are only dealing with the interior of the peasant family, each of them has its own pursuit, but they do not seem to want other forces to interfere in their own affairs. I don''t know why brother situ is willing to join hands with the Empire? "


    After a moment''s silence, situ Wanli said, "if there are no farmhouses, what about pursuit? I''m not so boring and stubborn. "


    "Ha ha." Zhong Li chuckles and shakes his tea cup. "Brother situ is really cheerful. I will help you with this matter."


    "Good! General Zhong, in this case, let''s open the window and speak up. In our farm family, although Siyue hall is the richest, Tianhu, the good leader of Chiyou hall, and Tian Meng, the leader of Lieshan hall, are brothers


    When situ Wanli said this, Li and Zhong Li suddenly realized that the alliance between Lieshan hall and Chiyou hall was unspoken. Moreover, such an alliance seemed to be more reliable than any other alliance.


    "Not only that, Tian Meng of Lieshan hall is actually a strong competitor for xiakui in our farm. Tian Meng''s strength is also very strong. However, the relationship between this man and my Siyue hall has never been harmonious. "


    "If that''s all, with the financial resources of Siyue hall, I''m afraid we don''t have to do it." Zhong Limai saw this matter very clearly and told situ Wanli clearly. If he didn''t make it clear, he would not agree easily.


    Situ Wanli''s eyes sank.


    "I can''t hide it from general Zhong. Well, in that case, I''ll just say it. As a matter of fact, recently I found out that in addition to the alliance of Chiyou hall, the Lieshan hall also had the Gonggong hall, Tian Zhong, as a helper, secretly colluded with each other. What''s more, Tian Meng''s daughter, Tian Yan, is also born extremely intelligent. We have suffered several dark losses in these battles. If we add gonggongtang, we can''t catch it. "Zhong Li''s eyes dropped and he thought to himself.


    After waiting for a long time, situ Wanli didn''t wait for Zhong Limai''s answer. He was about to ask, but he heard Zhong Limai say: "brother situ, since he said this, then I''m just being outspoken. In my opinion, according to what brother situ said, it''s not enough just for Siyue hall. Has brother situ joined hands with Shennong hall, one of the six halls? "


    "Oh? Why does general Zhong think so? " Situ Wanli picked out the corner of his eye, and the big palm on the armrest of the chair suddenly grasped at the angle that Zhong limi couldn''t see.


    "Ha ha." Zhong Li laughs in ignorance. "It''s not hard to guess, isn''t it? Since the six halls of the peasant family work in their own ways and form a group, the Siyue hall won''t do otherwise. Since they can all find us, naturally the first choice is between the six halls. Except for those three, only shennongtang meets your requirements. "


    "In that case, why not Kui kaitang?" Situ Wanli lowered his eyes and covered up the dark color at the bottom of his eyes. He didn''t expect that he was careless for a moment, but let Zhong LiMao catch the loophole. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C281

    "In that case, why not Kui kaitang?" Situ Wanli lowered his eyes and covered up the dark color at the bottom of his eyes. He didn''t expect that he was careless for a moment, but let Zhong LiMao catch the loophole.


    "It''s not hard to deduce." Zhong Li chuckles. "The leader of Kui kaitang is Tian MI. There are not many people available under Tian Mi''s hands. Moreover, Kui kaitang is not as powerful as other halls. Therefore, she has always maintained a wavering attitude. I believe that brother yisitu''s mind will not form an alliance with such a person. "


    When it comes to the end, Zhong Limei slightly lowered his eyes and covered the dark color of his eyes. In fact, only he himself knew that the last sentence, even if situ Wanli agreed, would not be agreed by Zhu Jia, the leader of Shennong hall, who had formed an alliance with situ Wanli.


    Zhu''s family is not like situ Wanli''s, but is rich in financial resources. Zhu''s family is more intelligent and powerful than him.


    What''s more, Zhu family is known as "thousands of people and thousands of faces". The meaning behind "thousands of people and thousands of faces" is to be cautious. Since he doesn''t want others to see his true face, how can he leave a wavering ally?


    Situ Wanli laughed noncommittally, but only he knew the horror in his heart. Originally for the name of Zhong Limu, I thought the other party was not well-known. Today, I saw him and thought he was just a fledgling smelly boy. But did not expect, but he underestimated, should have thought of, Meng Tian can stay how can be a general role.


    Situ Wanli stood up with his hands behind his back and walked back and forth for several circles before he spoke slowly: "yes, Tian Mi''s strength is not so strong. In addition, a girl''s heart is wavering. She is really not an excellent ally."


    Zhong Limai just picked an eyebrow when he heard that he didn''t respond to situ Wanli''s confession.


    Situ Wanli looked back at him. He was silent for a moment and bit his teeth.


    "I''ve offended you so much before. Please don''t worry. If this can help me to seize the power of the peasant family, then if it is useful for the peasant family in the future, as long as it does not violate morality and justice, just say a word. "


    It''s a bad check, but it''s not easy for situ Wanli to say such words.


    "Since brother situ is so straightforward, I won''t say much. How can I cooperate? "


    Two people''s address has a little change, two people look at each other, tacit smile.


    He stood behind the two men and turned his mouth without any trace.


    As for the plan of situ Wanli''s mouth, it seems to be a bit old-fashioned. However, some of the schemes have been refined by practice. Since they can still exist, there is a reason for their existence.


    So, the plan of catching the thief first is to catch the king. Although there is no limit to Tucao in centrifugation, it is still a way to make complaints about it.


    However, it is obvious that there is a dispute between the two people about who should be sent to carry out the task.


    "Xiaoyou, although that Tian Meng is only strong in force and lacks brain, there are many experts around him. If this kind of assassination fails, it will not be repeated next time. Therefore, this person must be someone worthy of trust. " Situ Wanli was a little anxious, and seemed to have some doubts about the unknown man that Zhong Limai had said before.


    Zhong Li was impatient to pick an eyebrow, and his tone became colder.


    "Brother situ, you don''t believe the man I have at hand?"


    "It''s not that I don''t believe it, but Xiaoyou may make sure it''s safe?" Situ Wanli took a step forward, obviously in a hurry.


    Zhong Li''s eyes were lifted calmly, and he was silent for a moment. He said slowly, "it''s safe --"


    "general, my subordinates are willing to go."


    Another voice interrupted Zhong Li''s words.


    Situ Wanli frowned slightly. He glanced at the open Li, and a touch of dissatisfaction flashed through his eyes. But after glancing at Zhong Li, who was not interrupted by others, he still suppressed his dissatisfaction.


    Maybe these rules are not in the eyes of these generals.


    Moreover, he should also be a confidant to see that he has been guarding Zhong LiMao''s side.


    At this thought, situ Wanli''s face calmed down.


    But situ Wanli, who looked down and pondered, didn''t notice the dark tide between Li and Zhong Limei. They had eye contact. If he paid attention, he could see that Li, who was just a bodyguard, was slightly arrogant in the face of Zhong Limei''s eyes.


    In the face of his indifferent Zhong LiMao, there is no dissatisfaction in his arrogant eyes. On the contrary, the leader is slightly low, with the respect hidden in the depth.


    When situ Wanli got out of his mind, the eye contact between Li and Zhong LiMao was over.


    "In that case, you can go." When talking about you, Zhong Limai stopped for a moment, but the speed was so fast that situ Wanli didn''t notice.


    How clever Li is, he naturally knows what the pause is for.Step forward quickly and say: "Li San will surely not fulfill the mission!"


    From three, it sounds like the name of cannon fodder.


    Although situ Wanli was ready in his heart, his dissatisfaction was hard to restrain when he saw that Zhong Limai gave the task to this seemingly ordinary bodyguard.


    It was a shame to Zhong Li just now, but he couldn''t accept that he really gave the task to the man in front of him.


    After all, this matter is very important. If it fails, let alone Zhong LiMao as an ally, even the Zhu family will reconsider their alliance with him.


    So, even though he was a little nervous, situ Wanli still expressed his opinion.


    "I believe that the candidate recommended by general Zhong will be different. However, if it fails, it will involve a lot. Please think twice. What''s more, if we fail, this cooperation will be a loss to you and me. "


    Zhong Li''s long eyebrow is picked and he doesn''t comment.


    In fact, although he was defeated in the eye contact just now, he still didn''t agree to let the young master carry out such a dangerous task. But he couldn''t refuse the childe''s request, so with the request of situ Wanli, he might be able to stop one or two. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C282

    Seeing that Zhong Li was speechless, situ Wanli thought he had moved the other side, so he kept on saying: "as long as the people recommended by the general can have convincing strength, I naturally have no opinion. Tian Meng''s men are about the same strength as my personal guards. If Li San can stop them from attacking together, I have no opinion. "


    Situ Wanli''s words are tantamount to rejecting Li San. After all, his fists are hard to beat his four hands. This is tantamount to making things difficult for Zhong Li to be angry.


    Although he didn''t want to let the young master go, but situ Wanli''s words, which obviously despised Li, made Zhong LiMao, a loyal man, subconsciously unhappy.


    From smell speech, but picked eyebrow.


    Step forward, slightly proud said: "from three willing to fight."


    That''s exactly what it looks like.


    Zhong Limu''s eyes sank for a moment, and he nodded to situ Wanli, but he added.


    "They are all allies, which is better than trying not to hurt both sides."


    Situ Wanli was just stunned for a moment. Then he laughed and said, "it''s not difficult." Anyway, he was sure that the other side could not win those Pro guards.


    "When the xiakui was still in the sixth Hall of the peasant family, there was a martial arts meeting every once in a while. It was just a duel, so the way we used was peaceful and never hurt each other."


    "Oh? It''s novel. Let''s hear it. " Zhong LiMao leaned over and motioned to situ Wanli to sit down and speak slowly.


    Situ Wanli did not refuse to sit down. He leaned back, and then said: "it''s very simple. As we all know, for a master, reaction is not important. It''s just the so-called world martial arts, which is fast but not broken. Speed is also the most important thing in this assassination. "


    Zhong LiMao nodded, noncommittal.


    When he heard the words of situ Wanli, he felt relieved. At least for the moment, there are few lightness skills in this world that can be compared with Ling Bo''s micro step. At least this pro guard of situ Wanli is impossible to master.


    Originally, he thought about how he could keep his strength even if he beat back the other side. Now, if we look at the reaction, it''s exactly what he wants.


    This method of situ Wanli obviously satisfied Zhong LiMao, but for the loyal man, although he had to obey Li''s orders, there was no reason for his master to go to the front line and his subordinate to hide behind.


    Therefore, Zhong Limai picked up his eyebrows and said, "it''s interesting. Brother situ, if you don''t mind, how about I take part in it?"


    When situ Wanli heard the speech, he had a look of joy in his eyes.


    After all, the person he originally saw as the envoy was Zhong LiMao, but he was not easy to speak.


    However, it would be a good excuse if he could win this match. If Zhong Li is ignorant, he will surely win.


    And stand aside to hear the words of Zhong Li Mei, just slightly pick an eyebrow.


    Looking at situ Wanli, he gave a wink to the guards around him. After a while, he saw several people coming in with some sacks.


    Situ Wanli stepped forward and quickly opened the sack with one hand, which was filled with flour.


    Situ Wanli winked at the guards, and immediately the guards came up and took a bag.


    After they got the flour bag, situ Wanli let them occupy eight directions, with a distance of more than one meter between them, forming a circle.


    "Or according to the old rule, each of you has a bag of flour in your hand and sprinkles it on others. In the end, whoever has the most flour will win. There is no time limit. "


    Situ Wanli took a look at several people, and finally took a look at Zhong Limei, and said slowly, "start!"


    As soon as situ Wanli finished speaking, one of the guards grabbed a handful of flour excitedly. With a look in his eyes, he planned to make a surprise attack. Just as I looked up, I saw that several of my companions were still.


    Zhong LiMao and Li looked at each other and exchanged a look.


    It was a circle from the sweep. There were six people in situ Wanli''s personal guard. After the man who had just grabbed a handful of flour scanned the circle, he saw that all the people were standing still. In addition, he could not find a suitable attack target, so he could only put down the flour in his hand.


    Just as he put down the flour, someone moved.


    One of the guards rushes towards the other. After all, Li and Zhong LiMao do not move at this time. If he rushes up directly, it would be too targeted.


    After the two men joined the regiment, there were still four bodyguards left.


    In addition, just now situ Wanli gave them a few eyes. He knew that the winner was Zhong LiMao.


    Just as Li Li''s eyes swept towards the man with the flour just now, the pro guard on his other side finally moved.


    Even if the action is a step late, the movement speed is much higher. The body almost keeps parallel with the speed of the flour sprinkled by the other party, just like two parallel lines chasing each other.However, at this time, the change suddenly!


    On the other side, the two guards who had been watching calmly almost shot at the same time. One of them was responsible for blocking the retreat, and the other waved a palm almost at the same time to help the flour speed up.


    From long eyebrow a pick, the corner of the eye Yu Guang glimpses, the heart is dark scold.


    These people are really soft.


    All of a sudden, from the state of being attacked on three sides.


    However, they obviously forget that standing beside them is Zhong LiMao.


    Zhong Li saw that he was trapped in the siege of three people. With a move of his feet and a push of his hand, the palm wind formed a powerful force, which forcefully blocked the way of the flour, and spread it back faster than before. It was like a beautiful beauty, but there was danger in it.


    In a short moment, the pro guard who attacked just now was covered with water and became a white man.


    The one who rushed up from the opposite side was not far away, but the reaction was fast, so it was just a little bit on the hem. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C283

    The two men who escaped subconsciously looked up at situ Wanli, who was sitting at the top of the table. After being glared by the latter''s eyes, they subconsciously shrank for a while, then they clenched their fists and looked away.


    From the corner of his mouth, he raised an evil smile and turned a blind eye to their hostility.


    When situ Wanli looked at this scene, he was a little surprised at the speed of leaving, but he thought that the reason why he was able to escape from the joint attack of his own guards just now was Zhong Limai''s hand.


    So, although surprised, he didn''t change his original intention.


    However, for the moment, if you want to defeat this Li, you can''t let Zhong Li''s ignorance go, but you can''t let Zhong Li''s ignorance fail.


    It seems that we can only let two people pester him.


    Under such a thought, situ Wanli gave a look to the two people standing opposite Zhong LiMao. After all, he was a master and servant for many years. He understood what situ Wanli thought with one look.


    On the other side, Zhong LiMao''s eyes were wary when he saw the opposite guard moving over, so before he could wait for the other side to move his hand, he had already turned his palm and scattered a large amount of flour.


    However, the pro guard was also a quick reaction man. He immediately drew a circle with one hand. The flour from Zhong Li''s killing seemed to hit a wall and was caged in front of him.


    Li also seize the opportunity to take a hand!


    Although we haven''t got any martial arts moves about palm technique from the system all the time, fortunately, we don''t need any exquisite moves this time. We just need to wave the flour out of our hands.


    Therefore, although his palm technique does not have much aesthetic feeling to speak of, and even has many loopholes, it is better than the long internal force. Moreover, because of the six pulse sword, after his mastery of it, his palm strength is as light as lifting a heavy weight. With the softness of the flour, it is even more like nothing.


    Under the continuous Zhang Li, the flour is like flying flowers in the sky. It is everywhere. This is in line with the current situation.


    The other two guards looked at each other. They kneaded the flour into a ball, and then flew straight away. The flour became a ball, but there was some thunder.


    It''s just that although Li''s palm skills are flying around, he still has a lot of strength, so he just takes back one hand, turns his palm into a finger, and makes a great effort. Then he sees that the dough which has just been condensed is suddenly split.


    The internal power ratio of the other side''s Pro guard is very different from that of the other side. It''s doomed to suffer a loss in the face-to-face fight. The strength of the way in the blow scattered the dough flour is still castrated, straight toward the opposite Pro Wei Ran.


    Obviously, the man didn''t expect that Li had such a deep internal power that he couldn''t react to it for a moment. He could only step back in a hurry. However, although he escaped Li''s attack, it disrupted their footwork.


    His companions were immediately exposed to the attack range of Zhong Limu. They were covered with flour and became a white man.


    And once the attacks of those Pro guards had a loophole, they were immediately unable to resist the attacks of the two of them. They seized the opportunity and scattered the flour on the two of them. Although there were not many, compared with the clean appearance of the two of them, the victory was divided.


    That situ Wanli''s eyes changed as soon as he saw the appearance of Qi.


    He didn''t expect that a seemingly ordinary Pro guard around Zhong LiMao had such a deep internal skill. It seems that the other party''s promise to let him carry out this task is well deserved.


    When I think about it, I''m not so angry about our defeat.


    After all, for him, the most important thing is to finish the task.


    So he clapped his hands very freely. "Ha ha, you are really worthy of general Zhong. You have deep internal power and quick reaction. I think you will accomplish this task very well."


    This can be regarded as situ Wanli. He just smiles at his candy bar.


    "Brother situ, Li is my right arm. This mission is really dangerous. Do you know if brother situ has any hidden piles inside Kui hall?" Zhong Li seems to have no intention of saying that the teacup in his hand is shaking at his fingertips, and the faint fragrance of tea lingers, but none of the three people appreciate it at the moment.


    "Well --" situ Wanli hesitated for a moment and then said, "I''ll arrange this. Someone will contact me at that time."


    That''s about it.


    So situ Wanli didn''t delay much either. After he settled the details, he took the people away.


    Looking at their back to leave, Zhong Li breathed a sigh, then turned to Li respectfully and said: "young master, do you need to be equipped with people to go here?" Leave and wave. "Don''t worry. I''ll go back as soon as I can''t do something."


    "However, the words of situ Wanli can''t be fully believed. Moreover, although Kui kaitang didn''t make any achievements, Tian Mi''s management is a piece of iron." Leave hook lip sneer. "Since situ Wanli said that just now, he didn''t want to give me the nails of Kui kaitang. First, he was wary. Second, he didn''t have many nails.""Young master, since you all know why you insist on going by yourself, what''s more, when Meng Tian left, although he meant to let you practice more, safety is the most important thing."


    "If I don''t enter the tiger''s den, I''ll get the tiger''s son. What''s more, the meat of the farmer''s family is worth taking some risks. You just need to prepare some confidants to stay outside the Kui Kai hall. If you have a situation, it''s convenient for me to contact you. I don''t need anything else. "


    "But, young master,"..


    " www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C284

    According to the information Zhong Limai gave him, go along this road and enter the small town in front, even if you really enter the sphere of influence of Kui kaitang.


    From now on, he pretended to be a down and out knight, even for the sake of safety, he changed his face with a strange but handsome appearance. He was dressed in coarse cloth and his breath was introverted. He believed that even Zhong LiMao could not recognize himself when he stood in front of him.


    Along the way, he was also secretly observing the surrounding environment. Many passers-by around him seemed to have some Kung Fu. If they had not miscalculated, it was estimated that most of the people in Kui Kai hall in the small town ahead accounted for more than half of the total. Even ordinary people seemed to be less simple.


    In this way, it''s not surprising that situ Wanli would ask them to come here. Although Tian Mi''s position is not firm, she has excellent protection for her old nest.


    Why?


    He stopped walking and saw that there were several practitioners at the intersection not far away. They seemed to be under martial law.


    At the corner of my eye, I saw a tea shop around the corner. When I turned my eyes, I walked straight towards that side.


    "My guest, what would you like?" Small two action quickly cleared out of the table, called from sat down.


    After entering the tea shop, Li found that it was clean and there were a lot of people. It seemed that they were all passers-by.


    "Give me a pot of tea." Li Li put his sword on the table. It seems that swordsmen are very common in troubled times. So when he came in, people just glanced at him and then went on talking.


    From the self pour a cup of tea, face quietly, but the ear is micro.


    "Have you heard that the farm Shennong order has reappeared in the river and lake. Now the farm is in a mess."


    "I''ve heard that of course, but you have to be more careful. The walls have ears."


    "You''re too timid. We''re businessmen. The well water doesn''t violate the river water. How can his farmers trouble us?" The speaker didn''t like it.


    "Although it won''t trouble us, the entrance to the town will increase the guard, which is to guard against unruly people. This time, we''ve spent a lot more. It''s not easy for us to do business in troubled times! "


    "You''re also saying that these road keepers are bullies, not to extort some money from us. If the safety of this town can depend on them, I don''t think it''s proper."


    A pick from the brow, mouth slightly hook.


    The loophole is here. Although Tian MI has brought most of the people in the town into Kui hall, the unavoidable disadvantage is that these people are good and bad, and they may violate the principle for the sake of small profits.


    It''s meaningless to stay any longer when you get the information you want.


    Li picked up his sword, put a few coppers on the table, and got up to leave.


    Because already had the psychological preparation, so at the intersection of time also no accident smoothly passed, from touch waist moment empty a lot of money bag, sneer, straight into the town.


    It seems that the small town is not affected by the environment. It looks bustling, but it is much better than many small towns.


    This makes Li take a different look at Tian Mi as a manager.


    The quality of a leader can be seen from the people under her jurisdiction.


    Although these people have a deep look of protection against outsiders like him, the occasional smile from the corner of their mouth still reaches the bottom of their eyes. It can be seen that they still believe in their own safety.


    From this we can see that Tian Mi''s jurisdiction is very popular.


    From brow a pick, introverted Mou Guang.


    He understood why Tian MI was the only one who set up one of the six halls in this small town. Although it didn''t look so decent, it was easy to manage if the number was small. Moreover, in this troubled time, it was more convenient for her to find out the wrong people.


    This point was not explained by situ Wanli, but Li understood it.


    The task this time may be a bit more difficult than he imagined.


    Standing in the same place, he hesitated for a moment, looked around and fixed his eyes on an inn.


    "Xiao Er, open a superior room for me and serve me some of your famous dishes." From the bold walk in, and then sit in the lobby. He didn''t want to keep a low profile at all.


    since others have already entered the town, then if anyone looks at him, he must have stared at it.


    If he flinches, he will not only make himself unhappy, but even make others suspect.


    It''s better to be sharp and convenient. Even if Tian Mi''s people are staring at him, he is not afraid. He just goes to check. Anyway, he can''t find anything. He may even let Tian Mi find herself directly, which is good for her to enter her sight."My guest, eat while it''s hot." Small two sharp on the dish, turned to continue to busy their own.


    The business of the inn is good, and the hall is full. The merchants and the people in the small town sit together, which is harmonious.


    Li Lianmei began to meditate. He couldn''t live in the inn all the time. He always wanted to find someone who could almost sneak into Kui Kai hall. Originally, situ Wanli had prepared an identity for him, but he decided to give up this method at the moment when he entered the town. Since Tianmi has been on guard, it would not be beautiful if she didn''t enter as Wanquan.


    What''s more, he didn''t trust the arrangement of situ Wanli.


    It''s safer to keep all plans in your own hands.


    The palm hanging from the side of the body slowly clenched, and the fundus of the eye crossed a firm light.


    "Go away! get the hell out of here! This table belongs to me. It''s smart. Get out of here A sharp voice came, from the long eyebrow a wrinkle, along the voice to see.


    The purpose is a tall and strong man. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C285

    "We came first, there must be a first come, then come." It seems that there is a family of three sitting at the table. It seems that they are passing by. The speaker is the head of the family. Although it doesn''t seem to be thin, there are still some men who don''t look good enough in the face of provocation.


    This noise is enough to make the harmonious hall fall into a strange silence. After looking around, I found that most people are holding a quiet attitude.


    It is also true that although the town seems to be harmonious, it is estimated that there are many such things in troubled times, so people are not surprised.


    The provocative man obviously didn''t pay attention to the head of the family. He just sneered and shook his sword.


    "Get the hell out of here, wise man!"


    "Isn''t there a vacancy over there?" The man clenched his fist, obviously holding back a breath.


    "I''d like to sit with you, OK?" Everyone can see that the man with the knife is obviously tied with the family of three in front of him.


    He glanced around quietly. There was something wrong. According to reason, this is a small town under the jurisdiction of Kui kaitang. Such chaos should not be without the presence of people in Kui kaitang.


    Unless - from the eyes of a flash, the heart emerged a guess.


    But this conjecture also lets him not be able to sit idly by any longer.


    "Brother, you are not a hero to bully others like this." From the tone of light, but at the moment in the hall is particularly clear.


    The big knife castration in the man''s hand stopped because of the sudden sound of Li.


    "I thought it was someone who was not afraid of death." The man looked contemptuously away and came towards him. "I''ve seen a lot of heroes who want to see injustice, but it''s the first time I''ve seen a thin man like you. Hahaha - "


    the sword in the man''s hand was dragging on the ground, making a harsh sound of friction, and the people''s eyes were obviously worried. And there is a family of three standing in the same place, eager to talk and stop.


    Li chuckled. With a wave of chopsticks, he inserted the chopsticks into the ground in front of the man and stopped the man''s steps.


    This hand, though simple, suddenly stopped the man''s laughter.


    "Did anyone say you were noisy?" From the calm put down the hands of another chopsticks, turned cold looking at each other.


    The man shouldered the sword on his body again, and the color of laughing on his face dissipated. "Why, do you have to take care of this?"


    "That''s not true." From the amazing words, did not care because of their own words and instant face big change of a family of three.


    "What do you mean? Don''t you make fun of me The man''s thick eyebrows wrinkled and his eyes showed a fierce light.


    "Of course not. It''s just that I don''t like noise when I eat. When I finish eating, I can''t care what you want." From the corner of his mouth, an evil smile, coupled with his relaxed temperament, makes people understand his mind.


    Before he left, he heard the sound of air extraction coming from all around.


    Following the people''s line of sight to see, eye is the inn gate into a beauty.


    The beauty''s mature charm, if not for the bun, would be like a mature woman. The beauty has beautiful rose red straight hair, long and thin eyebrows, and a pair of foxy eyes. Her skin is like snow, and a deep V sexy purple dress covers her. It looks like a lot of unspeakable charm.


    What a sexy and mature beauty.


    Slightly pick from the brow, such a sexy breath, and Hu Ji is somewhat similar, but there are obvious differences. Although Hu Ji is wearing sexy clothes, she can find the simplicity and purity in her heart after getting along with her. But the woman in front of her is different. The amber eyes of this woman are full of dark waves. This woman is not simple.


    Just a face to face, from the heart secretly gave her a definition.


    "Oh, another beauty." The big knife in the man''s hand shook, and a trace of lust flashed through his eyes.


    I can''t leave a trace to observe people''s expressions. I found that people''s eyes were full of sympathy when they looked at men. A dark light flashed from the bottom of their eyes. They put their hands around their chest and began to watch the change.


    The man is about to lift his feet and walk towards the beauty who enters the door, but he suddenly pauses, and then looks sideways.


    "What? Are you going to save the beauty this time? "


    However, this time, without waiting for an answer, the head of a family of three standing not far away finally boldly spoke.


    "She''s the leader of Tianshu Pavilion - Tianshu, yingbu is her guest of arms!"


    IMB?!


    From the eye light a flash, difficult is that English cloth? If so, there may be unexpected gains from this trip. It''s just that the woman in front of her can have a relationship with yingbu. I''m afraid it''s not a good fault.


    "Amber? I don''t care who that is. Beauty, since you are Huakui, how about going with me? I have a lot of silver for you. " The man snorted coldly and went straight to the beauty.Li frowned. The man in front of him obviously didn''t know the name of yingbu. At the moment, yingbu hasn''t made a name in the world. It''s estimated that only the people in this town know his power.


    Therefore, the man in front of him should have been used as a gun. After contacting his conjecture, he sneered. It seems that the man behind the scenes has taken great pains.


    Seeing this, the three members of the family shook their heads and stepped back, as if they had seen the fate of the man.


    And the beauty seems to be not good at seeing men coming. If she doesn''t see them, she goes straight to a table not far away and sits down. She holds her cheek and stares away like innocence.


    From the top of such eyes, but indifferent incomparable, self-care sitting.


    The man''s sight sweeps between them. It seems that he is enraged by his one-man role. As soon as he throws Dagao in front of Li, Li suddenly laughs when people think Li is going to fight with the man.


    "Do as you please." He picked up his sword and turned to walk upstairs. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C286

    What is this?!


    According to the normal logic, at this moment, it should not be from the violence to beat back men, and then get the beauty''s favor with a smile. How did the traditional hero save the beauty routine come to this situation?


    The Hall fell into a strange silence. If you look back at the moment, you can see that the seemingly perfect smile on the corner of the beauty''s mouth has appeared a trace of crack.


    The man obviously also to leave of reaction some surprised, unexpectedly is stay Leng in situ half ring just reaction come over.


    The pace from upstairs deliberately put very slow, and the man seems to have some fear from, so now from such a wise leave, he naturally put all his energy on the beauty in front of him.


    "Beauty, how about it? There are not so many things that hinder my eyes now. It''s time to go with me." A man strides to the back of the beauty, and his big palm will be put on the slender shoulder of the beauty.


    People just feel that in front of a flower, the next second, they see a man''s palm fell empty, and then sounded the voice of beauty.


    "You stink of sweat. Stay away from me." Although it was a reprimand, it was said in a coquettish tone, but it didn''t have any power. On the contrary, it was more like a coquetry.


    And this charming voice also instantly let some angry men dissipate their anger, and even their eyes became more intense.


    There was a flash of dim light from the bottom of her eyes. No one else could see it, but he could see it. At that moment, the beauty obviously used a wonderful body method to hide away, and broke out in an instant. At last, even her breath didn''t change, which was enough to show that she had enough breath.


    "What''s the smell of sweat? It''s manly. Go with me and let you have a good feeling." The man said, wretched rub palm, and then a pair of arms will hold up.


    When everyone thought that the beauty would be hard to escape, the next second he heard a scream.


    And from the pupil also appeared in the hall because of a grumpy man and tight for a moment.


    "IMB! Here comes inb Waiting for everyone to see clearly the people who appeared in the hall, they cried out in panic. Then they left the inn timidly, leaving only a few strong men to hide away and continue to watch.


    However, looking at the face of the man before the provocation of expression is completely turned into sympathy.


    From the pace completely stopped, standing on the second floor, relying on the railing, watching the farce on the first floor. The eyeground is dim and inexplicable. Looking at the reaction of the public, this English cloth seems to be different from the familiar one in history.


    Besides, is yingbu really the guest of this beauty?


    Leave silent chin, decided to watch its change.


    The situation downstairs has changed a lot in a short period of time. The man who was not arrogant just now has been beaten into a pool of mud by yingbu and dragged out by the guards who came quickly. The hall is soon clean. Yingbu has finished everything and left with the beauty.


    What happened just now seems to be a farce, the end of the end.


    However, only Li noticed that when the beauty left just now, she looked in her own direction without any trace.


    What happened in the inn didn''t seem to leave a trace in many people''s hearts. Soon after returning to the room, we heard the sound of the outside world reviving.


    The beauty appeared suddenly, and it seemed that she had no purpose to come to this inn. The most important thing was that as a Huakui, how could she go in and out of the Inn at will.


    Even if she is aloof and has great freedom, since yingbu is her guest, she should attach great importance to this client. But now it seems that she dares to provoke other men in public, and yingbu has not shown any dissatisfaction. This is unusual.


    From the fingers unconsciously tapping the desktop, wring eyebrows meditation.


    "My guest, will you bring in the bath water?" Outside the door rang the voice of a small two.


    He opened the door to let the other party in. Looking at the busy little two, he asked unintentionally: "the man who last shot downstairs just now seems to be called yingbu. What''s the origin of that?"


    Little two smell speech, action a stiff, then some chat up touch head.


    "My guest, I advise you not to ask too many questions. It''s not good for you to ask too many questions."


    "You look down on me when you say that."


    "Of course not." He obviously didn''t want to offend Li. After all, many people saw Li Lu''s hand in the hall just now. "This yingbu is actually the confidant of the big man who is in charge of our town."


    "What about the beauty just now? I heard it''s Hua Kui? " He nodded away. He didn''t continue to ask about the topic of inb, but turned to another direction.


    When the sophomore heard the topic of Huakui, his face suddenly relaxed, and then he said with some enthusiasm: "this Huakui is unique in our small town. You can see its appearance. It''s extremely beautiful. However, my guest, I advise you not to think too much and just have a look. There''s English cloth, but no one can move the flower head. ""Oh? It seems that the relationship between yingbu and Huakui is very good? Then why not redeem the Huakui? " As long as yingbu is in Tianshu Pavilion, he will definitely point to Huakui, and Huakui will have no other guests with yingbu. I don''t know why she doesn''t go out. However, this man must be eating in a bowl and watching in a pot. Huakui is in Tianshu Pavilion. It''s more cost-effective than staying at home. "


    Small two handed away a you know I understand the eyes.


    "All right, my guest, the water is ready. Please wash it first. If it''s ready, just call me."


    The small two neatly backed out, carefully closed the door.


    I slowly took off my clothes, stepped into the bath bucket, sat in the warm hot water and began to meditate. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C287

    According to Xiao Er, the identity of Hua Kui named Tian Shu is questionable, but what is her origin? And what happened in the hall today seems to be ordinary, but it reveals something unusual everywhere.


    There must be devils when things are abnormal. We should be more careful about this matter.


    Thinking about this, li felt that the water temperature seemed a little cold, so he picked up the towel on one side and chucked it twice. Just as he was getting ready to get up, he saw that the door which had just been closed by the second child was suddenly pushed open from the outside.


    The next second, the house fell into a strange silence to the extreme.


    Li Li stares at the beauty who suddenly appears at the door. Her whole body is completely frozen, and the beauty at the door obviously doesn''t expect to see such a picture of a beautiful man taking a bath after she comes in.


    The change of the thousand mask is Li''s face, but the body shape does not change. In other words, the body wrapped in clothes is from the original body.


    This body is exactly the representative of the kind of thin dress and flesh stripper. The streamlined figure is very eye-catching, and the beautiful mermaid line is smooth, and the beauty''s cheeks are red in front of her.


    Li quickly regained his mind, quickly grabbed the clothes on one side, but the beauty at the door did not retreat but entered, slowly came in with a blush on her face, and even closed the door.


    Leave to put on clothes, stand in the same place, pick eyebrow to look at in front of the uninvited guest.


    "Miss Tianshu, you come uninvited. What can I do for you?"


    The beauty who burst in suddenly is Hua Kui Tianshu who caused the disturbance in the hall just now!


    "You are welcome, young Xia. I can''t come to you if I have nothing to do?" Tian Shu''s charming smile adds a touch of charm to the blush on her face.


    If there is a third person here at the moment, they will be surprised at the scene. It''s only because they didn''t show any difference for the embarrassing scene just now. On the contrary, they naturally sat opposite each other and chatted as if they had known each other for a long time.


    "You are welcome, Miss Tianshu. Now that you have Yingxia like yingbu as your guest, why do you come here. Or is it that the girl is not angry that I just ignored her in the hall From the end of the hair is still some wet, set off his eyes more natural and unrestrained up.


    Tian Shu''s eyebrows glared at him lightly and said, "young Xia, I''m wrong. I just think young Xia is very brave, so I just come to visit you."


    He waved his hand and looked a little serious.


    "If you have no business, please leave."


    "What? Are you afraid of being approached by inb? I didn''t expect you to be such a coward, young Xia. "


    "Hum." Li sneered, his eyes like a knife. "If you want to attract the attention of British cloth by provoking me, you may have miscalculated. I''m not a beautiful person, so you''d better save this trick. In addition, if you don''t leave, I''ll be rude. When you''re beaten out by me, I won''t be the one to lose face."


    Li Si did not hide the threat in her tone.


    Day Shu''s facial expression a change, the eyebrow eye of pick flashed a sharp light.


    "You don''t look like a local, young Xia. Why did you suddenly appear here?"


    Centrifugal next move, sure enough, finally can''t help it?


    The other side took the lead, but let his heart down a lot. He was so indifferent that he performed the attitude of the Luotuo swordsman.


    "As a swordsman, you can be at ease when you are wandering all over the world. What''s more, it seems that the origin of my suspicion is not something Huakui can care about


    A word was thrown out of his face.


    "Brother outside, after so long, you might as well come in together."


    Pick from the long eyebrow and get to the point.


    For the breath outside the door, he had already sensed it, but he didn''t want to point it out at the beginning, but with the dialogue with Tian Shu, he gradually changed his original plan.


    And for the identity of Tian Shu in front of him, he also has a preliminary guess. It depends on whether the person who comes in is the one he imagined.


    Leave to lift Mou to look toward the door, in see that expect of tall figure of time, leave although early have preparation, but in the heart still can''t help clapping.


    After all, no matter how you think about it, it''s a bit shocking.


    The one who came in was the English cloth!


    Although his eyes seem to be introverted, yingbu is very angry. When he stares at others, he looks like a dead man. He doesn''t know what he has experienced.


    From the dark free thinking in the heart, but the face is not obvious, see the British cloth came in to the day Shu''s side, stand also no pressure, still self-care drinking tea.


    "You are one of the few people I''ve met who can face up to the pressure of British cloth without changing face." Tian Shu''s charming eyes are flowing and her smile is charming.


    "Ming people don''t talk in secret. The girl has such an attitude towards her guests. I''m afraid that her identity is not just the Huakui of Hualou." From drooping eyes sneer, friction in the hands of the quilt fingers slightly forced."Oh? What do you think I am? " The day Shu doesn''t think of, the smile of the corner of the mouth unchangeable ask a way.


    From a sneer, eyes such as electricity in the cloth and she swept a few circles, thin lips open and close, slowly spit out a word.


    "It''s only Tian Mi who can treat yingbu like this. In this small town, as a female, she is in charge here."


    This words, from the feeling around the air are a little stagnant, Tianshu, oh no, now maybe it''s called Tianmi, the smile at the corner of the mouth finally dissipated, pick the eyebrows and eyes for the first time with a sharp color.


    "If you say that, are you not afraid that you can''t get out of here?"


    With Tian Mi''s words, yingbu, who was standing behind her, began to leak her murderous spirit.


    "Since you dare to come to see me like this, you are naturally ready to be identified by me. In that case, what''s my fear? It''s just the soldiers coming to cover up the water and the earth. "


    From the end in front of the cup, a light sip, a calm face. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C288

    Tian Mi laughed playfully, pondered for a while, and said: "you are more courageous than those so-called swordsmen before. Just for your courage, I will give you one more chance. You should know that at present, the world of rivers and lakes is in chaos. People like you who came here from unknown sources can''t get out of me without peeling off their skins. "


    "But --" Tian Mi glanced up and down at him. "You''re a talented person, and I''m not a talented person. If you want to stay and use it for me, I can let you go. "


    From the corner of his mouth, he sneered.


    "That''s a good thing to say, but since I''ve been wandering for such a long time, there''s a reason why I don''t want to stay. What''s more, I don''t want to be involved in any forces in the troubled times, and I''m just plain coquettish. "


    From a pair of disrespectful appearance, Tian Mi smell speech just picked her slender eyebrows, fundus wave light flow, tone is still charming said: "don''t say this too early, or young Xia for their own ability is very confident, think that alone with one''s own strength can leave from my jurisdiction unharmed."


    Although Tian Mi''s voice is charming, her words are pressing her step by step.


    "If I insist on leaving, you can''t keep me." From the eyes a cold, confident way. Then he stood up and looked down at Tian MI.


    "I don''t care what you want, what you want. If you leave now, I can think that nothing has happened. I''m just a wandering swordsman, and I don''t have any threat to you. I''ll leave here tomorrow morning. "


    From this words, let Tian Mi drop eyes silent for a long time, as for yingbu, from the beginning, he devoted himself to Tian Mi''s back, didn''t say a word, even the breath didn''t change. His existence is more like just to protect Tian MI.


    There was a dark light in Tian Mi''s eyes. She had to admit that from the fight just now, she was less prepared for the young people in front of her.


    It is precisely because of this decline in the heart of preparedness that the heart of cherishing talent, which already exists, is rising.


    She knew very well in her heart that at this moment, a young swordsman with good skills but no power was very important for the next power competition.


    Therefore, the original intention of retaining is more serious now. However, it seems that the young people do not want to stay. This is a problem.


    What Tian Mi didn''t notice was that the young man in the opposite side slowly clenched his palm under his sleeve after saying what he had just said.


    That''s right. Li is gambling that his talent is enough to make Tian Mi take a little risk to keep him.


    Tian Mi''s current situation, he naturally very clear, even why she now silent meditation, he also guessed in his heart. Just now he seems to refuse very decisively, but only he knows his own heart.


    If Tian Mi didn''t leave him as he thought, it would be a big game.


    But again, high risk corresponds to high return.


    If Tian Mi left him after a battle between heaven and man, it would be more reasonable than that he suddenly entered Kui hall at this juncture in any way.


    And directly let Tian mi the leader''s suspicion to the minimum.


    After all, according to his original plans, he could not directly face Tian MI, the leader of Kui kaitang.


    This event, it can be said that God is helping him, and no matter what the original intention of Tian Mi''s appearance is, it is now moving in the direction he expected.


    "Even if you can leave here, no matter how high your Kung Fu is, you can''t leave the inn intact. When we are born in troubled times, if we are injured and hunted down, who is better than who between us


    From the eyebrow between the look of a stagnant, but quickly reflected over.


    Tian MI is also smart. She can analyze the pros and cons so quickly.


    From hook lips smile, shrug, it is outspoken.


    "You''re right, but barefoot is not afraid to wear shoes. You spend so much time with me. You must be thirsty for talents. In that case, I already know my weight, and I won''t simply promise you. " After a turn from the front of the story, he continued: "it''s OK for me to stay and serve you, but there''s one thing I want to explain."


    "But it doesn''t hurt to say so." Tian Mi see from the attitude of loose, the corner of the mouth smile also loomed out.


    "I''m used to freedom all the time. Although I can serve you this time, I hope I can still have my own freedom. Unless you need other time, I hope I can have my own freedom of action, OK? "


    Tian Mi frowned at the speech, then slowly spread it out, hesitated for a while, and then said, "it''s OK to give you some freedom, but since I''m in my Chuang Tzu, I still have to listen to some of them. You should understand what freedom is


    From pick eyebrow smile."Naturally, I know the rules. I will do what I should do, and I don''t want to know what I shouldn''t know. " From the mouth said so, but the heart how to think, do not know how.


    They hit it off and it was settled.


    When Li sat on the chair, Tian MI and yingbu Tathagata generally left. They called Xiao ER and cleaned up the room. Then Li sat on the edge of the bed and breathed a long breath.


    All things are difficult at the beginning. This beginning has passed without danger. I know that the real challenge has just begun.


    From Li''s point of view, today''s affair was originally arranged by Tian MI. Originally, it was just to test him. If he was a lecheron, he would have been solved by Ying Bu as early as in the hall.


    It''s just because he doesn''t take the bait that Tian MI has to go out in person. Of course, it''s more because his seemingly unintentional hand in the hall makes Tian Mi more curious, which leads to the next thing. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C289

    In the early morning of the second day, a middle-aged man in ordinary clothes came. After he showed his identity, he was invited to the biggest mansion in the town.


    From all the way not squint, but the pace is light, this let secretly watching his Tian Mi once again relaxed his vigilance.


    At the moment, he was taken to the room Tianmi arranged for him, but he didn''t know. In the main room, which was a long distance away from him, Tianmi was discussing with her confidants about his identity.


    "Lord Kui Kai, we don''t know where he came from. Is it wrong for us to bring him into the hall rashly?"


    "He has passed the previous trial. Although the origin is a mystery, it seems that he is not from the other five halls. What''s more, we have formed an alliance with you Lieshan hall, Chiyou hall and Gonggong hall. As long as we are not from Shennong hall and Siyue hall, we are not afraid." Tian Mi sits in front of the bronze mirror and smiles. She seems to be in a good mood.


    "Sanniang, I know you are for my sake, but I have discretion in this matter. I should not let him know. Naturally, I will keep a secret." Tian Mi tells the woman around her what happened today.


    The woman who was called Sanniang nodded slowly after a silence.


    "At present, it seems that there is nothing to doubt, but what should be watched over there is still to be watched. This time our four halls join hands, the stone of Yinghuo must not be lost. According to the master of tianmeng hall, it seems that the stone of Yinghuo is in the hands of the people of Daqin. "


    "Daqin?" Tian Mi''s hand moves. "Our farmers and Daqin have always been well water, but now how can they --"


    "Lord Kui Kai, do you forget that the eldest son of Daqin, Fu Su, is the descendant of Changping king of Chu." Speaking of changpingjun, Tian Mi''s face suddenly changed.


    After a long time, he slowly said, "I forgot. After all, Chang Pingjun hasn''t appeared for a long time."


    Tian Mi''s tone seems to hide something else, and the woman around her also fell into silence after hearing it.


    It seems that they don''t want to mention changpingjun.


    "Well, in that case, the stone of light and confusion can never fall into the hands of the people of the state of Qin, otherwise, there will be no peace in our farm."


    Tian Mi''s words didn''t stop, and the comb in her hand was broken.


    "Subordinates think that for the sake of safety, today''s man still wants to let Tian Yan investigate."


    Tian Mi hesitated for a moment, and finally nodded.


    "Let the girl Tian Yan check. You''re right. We have to be careful step by step. Sanniang, you can send the news yourself. Be careful on the way. After all, Shennong hall and Siyue hall are eyeing us. The two old Foxes of Zhu family and situ Wanli are not easy to deal with. "


    "Don''t worry, master of Kui Kai hall."


    Because Tianmi gave Li a high degree of freedom, and for the time being Tianmi didn''t dare to use him so quickly, he got up and went out after a short rest in the room.


    Chuang Tzu didn''t see anything from the outside, but it could be said that there were five steps and one post and ten steps and one whistle inside. From this we can see Tian Mi''s caution.


    Li Zhuang seems to walk unintentionally, turning a blind eye to the dark supervision, but he secretly records the internal path in his heart.


    The room Tian Mi arranged for him is not far from the gate of Chuang Tzu. It can also be seen that Tian Mi doesn''t care much and trust him. Of course, he is not worried now.


    After leaving Chuang Tzu, he was really in the mood to enjoy the scene of a small town.


    Now think about it, after crossing over, he has never appreciated the town scene of this era as seriously as he does now. Although Xianyang has seen it many times, his mood at that time was different from that at present.


    It has to be said that Tian Mi''s protection is really obvious. The small town is bustling, which is not much different from the ordinary small town.


    Why?


    The cowering man in front of him seemed to pick his eyebrows. After observing for a moment, he confirmed his conjecture in his heart. For the sake of being in a good mood today, let''s take care of it.


    Seeing the other side walking more and more remote, I looked around and felt that it was almost the same.


    Heart to random, picked up a small stone, fingertips move, looking at the boy in front of the soft fall, this just stopped, turned to leave.


    It''s just casual work. Naturally, he has no intention to let the woman in front of him know that he has helped him solve a person who is likely to be an obscene man.


    What we don''t know is that the hot woman he saw in the market before, who was followed by the obscene man, stopped a little at the moment of his hand. Even after he left, she suddenly turned around and stared at the direction he left for a long time.


    He didn''t know all this from nature. As it was getting late, he went back to Zhuangzi.


    He had a good night''s sleep. Because he was in someone else''s territory, he naturally didn''t practice, and even didn''t go into the system.It seems that the interior of the farmhouse is indeed in disorder because of the appearance of Yinghuo stone and Shennong order. In just one night, the patrolling people outside the door never stopped.


    And this time he was undercover farmer, in addition to the needs of situ Wanli, he also had his own selfish intentions.


    He did not forget that he was the descendant of emperor Changping of the state of Chu. At present, it seems that Zhu family of shennongtang and situ Wanli of siyuetang are still loyal to Emperor Changping,


    but the attitude of the other four churches is not very clear at present. However, he has prepared for the worst. If they don''t know the good or the bad, then don''t blame him for disturbing the family The wind and the clouds have changed.


    In the sharp blade, if not in their own hands, it is better to destroy!


    Thinking of this, I flashed a fierce look from the bottom of my eyes,


    "young Xia, please welcome our master."


    Through half of Chuang Tzu, I saw Tian MI.


    "Young Xia, please sit down." Tian MI is still wearing a long purple skirt today, but her elbows are tight, which is a little more neat.


    "I don''t know what the master wants from me?" It''s like a flow of good people. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C290

    "There''s one thing at the moment. I think it''s best for you, young Xia." Tian Mi looks at the woman standing behind her and says.


    "It''s impolite. Up to now, I don''t know the name of young Xia."


    Centrifugal next move, it seems that Tian MI has privately investigated him. He shrugged his shoulders and said, "Li San."


    Get away from the answer of Tian MI with no trace of the women around the eyes hand over for a while, and then slightly hook the corner of the mouth.


    "Li San, since you have entered our kuiye hall, I also know that people don''t do secret things. Our kuiye hall is one of the six halls of the peasant family. You must have heard about the Shennong order. You have entered the mire, and it''s impossible for you to get out. So - "


    " don''t talk about it. Li San knows what to say. "


    "Good, easy!" Tian Mi caresses her hands. "Early in the morning, someone sent a letter saying that two unidentified people had been mixed in. I wanted to go. It''s best for you. Of course, if you''re not familiar with the situation, I''ll let Sanniang follow you. "


    "Unidentified?" From Mou Guang a Shan, don''t know if this is the method that Tian Mi thinks out to test him again, but, if still testing him now, it''s a bit of a fuss.


    "Yes, it''s a time of trouble. It''s always right for me to be more careful. However, if those two people have a clear understanding of what they are talking about, it will not threaten us


    When he heard this, his heart moved.


    Afraid to beat grass to scare snake? This is not Tian Mi''s style.


    He didn''t forget what Tian Mi said to him when he entered the town.


    It seems that Tian Mi should have guessed the identities of the two people who came in.


    So think, for this task from the pour is a bit more sincere curiosity.


    After a simple command, Tian Mi waved him to go. Of course, maybe it was because of the three niangs that Tian Mi let him go so soon.


    It''s a bit of a otaku before crossing, and he doesn''t have any hobby of shopping. What''s more, the town is a small town. The place he visited only yesterday is even more boring in his eyes.


    And the woman around her is obviously lack of interest in shopping. Although this is very rare for those women in previous lives, it is also common for the people of this era.


    What''s more, the woman named Sanniang around her looks ordinary, but her eyes under the cover of slanting bangs are also fierce.


    However, a little doubt flashed from the bottom of his eyes. How could he feel that this Sanniang looked familiar?


    But when I think about it carefully, I feel that I have never met the other person.


    After thinking about it, he gave up the idea. After all, no matter what he thought, he would not feel that he knew Tian Mi''s confidants.


    Two people seem to walk around at random in the street, but they are actually the two people described to them before looking for Tian MI. Unconsciously, they have nothing to say.


    However, they are not embarrassed because they are different from each other.


    "Young Xia, this handsome young Xia." Next to him, a middle-aged aunt roared and rushed directly to Li,


    Li didn''t want to be heard, but he didn''t expect to be stopped directly.


    From looking at the aunt''s face, a face helpless, which with which ah.


    But the old lady didn''t care. She said enthusiastically: "you are really handsome. I have something good here. You can choose one to make your sweetheart happy."


    Finish saying to return the meaning to have to point of saw one eye to stand in to leave nearby a pair of irrelevant appearance of three niangs.


    Although Sanniang is called Sanniang, she doesn''t look like she''s even ten years old. Although she can''t say that she''s beautiful, she''s also pretty, especially her hot figure. She looks overgrown. She really has some capital.


    looked at the rouge full of rouge on the stalls behind his aunt from the side of his head. The fragrance lingers on the nose. Compared with the strong perfume of past life, the rouge is not easy to be bored.


    Seeing the appearance of Li''s rapture at the rouge, she thought there was a play, so she made more efforts to introduce: "girl, have a look, can you have something you like?"


    "Auntie, are you out of your mind? Not everyone needs a sweetheart. It doesn''t matter to attract customers, but you''ve stopped me from walking. "


    Cold words around a moment of silence.


    From a look at the aunt''s frozen face, pick eyebrows, played a bit of teasing mind.


    "Auntie, go on, my sweetheart is not her."


    Aunt heard from this, the expression on her face finally warm, but because before was frozen once, so this time also dare not be too presumptuous.


    Just a little embarrassed smile, concentrate on the left said: "young Xia, you have a sweetheart, right?"


    Words with a bit of cautious meaning, from a glance, standing beside him with a cold face, forced to bear the impatient woman a look, smile."Well, there is a sweetheart, but I don''t know which color she likes."


    Aunt a listen, and then a pack on my body''s expression, from behind the booth took a most red rouge to him, "this bar, peony red, but the best and most popular color."


    Third Niang stares at to leave of side face, the tone Sen Sen of threat way: "we are business to have not done."


    The implication is not allowed to buy, from pick eyebrows, said with a smile: "it doesn''t matter, still haven''t found, buy a rouge just, don''t get in the way."


    Li said, he really paid for it. Not only that, he even bought another box of lighter color.


    Looking at Sanniang''s forbearing face, he felt more and more interesting. Although this woman was not as pleasing as Tianmi, it was quite interesting for her directness. It was easy for people to tease her.


    After this episode, although the atmosphere between the two people seems to be full of gunpowder, the gap between them is virtually less. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C291

    They walked along the road and unconsciously came to the inn where they stayed when they just entered the town.


    Just as they were about to brush past, they just saw two people coming out of the inn. At this moment, they both stopped.


    Li was shocked, and then he felt that as Li San, he shouldn''t know these two people, but he found that Sanniang also stopped, and didn''t seem to find his abnormality.


    This just understand, it seems that these are the two unknown people in the field honey mouth.


    And their two people''s line of sight seems to have attracted each other''s attention, only to see that the two people turn their heads, four eyes intersect, two opposite.


    "That''s them." Third Niang slightly side head, in his ear low voice way.


    Two people tacitly looked at each other, and then walked towards the inn.


    But originally those two people who were going to leave, looking at their back, finally did not know what they thought, turned around and entered the inn.


    It seems that the other party has also found that their identity is unusual.


    Li and Sanniang chose a table at will and sat down. The little two quickly came up. At the moment when they saw Li, they obviously looked down at the corner of their mouth and finally laughed bitterly.


    "Young Xia, are you here again?"


    Knock off the table and smile.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t make trouble again this time. This time, I have backstage people." Li Yi takes a look at Sanniang beside him. Sanniang points to Xiaoer''s seemingly ordinary wooden card without any trace. Xiaoer glances at it and becomes respectful.


    From the eyes of a flash, heart next move, it seems that this small town Tianmi tentacles are really all over it.


    However, this is obviously not the time to focus on it.


    Leave to hurtle three niangs to smile slightly. "What would you like to eat?"


    But Sanniang ignored him and ordered several dishes directly. Then Xiaoer quickly stepped back.


    "You know those two?"


    From the pupil a shrink, it seems, just his moment is not right, she still noticed, heart side sigh each other''s acuity, a face unchanged said: "yes, these two people I do have a meeting, but, that is not a happy memory."


    At this point, from deliberately like to hang each other''s appetite to take a sentence.


    "We''ll talk about the details later." Throw to three Niang a look in the eyes, indicate that they talk of two people sit in their slant opposite position.


    Sanniang also understood that it was not the time to discuss these, so she had to take a breath and eat the food which was brought up by Xiaoer. Pour is to leave, a pair of relish appearance, each dish almost all entered his belly, see of three niangs more stuffy.


    The atmosphere of a meal was strange. Sanniang was depressed while he was watching the two people secretly. Because the other party was obviously living in an inn, Sanniang and Li also opened a room symbolically.


    Of course, don''t think about it. Although it''s a room, it''s not sure whether they can sleep or not.


    Although Li seems to be in front of the food, only he knows that his mind has already changed a thousand times. The two men opposite gain were the two men who turned their souls and killed their souls among the six sword slaves.


    Centrifugal can''t help sneering. Several of the six sword slaves were injured by him one after another. Zhao Gao knew that he couldn''t exert their joint efforts, so he assigned them to carry out the task?


    After all, although they can''t work together, everyone of the six swordsmen slave is also a little expert in individual combat. What''s more, the martial arts skills of the two sisters are to confuse and contain the enemy. They have the same mind and attack in pairs, which is also suitable for exploring secrets.


    At this moment, there are only two possibilities to meet the two sisters.


    1¡¢ On Zhao Gao''s order, the other party came to the farmhouse, or even Kui kaitang, to seek cooperation, to take a step in the Shennong order Yinghuo stone incident, and to make the originally chaotic pool water more turbid.


    2¡¢ Kui kaitang didn''t know where to offend Zhao Gao. Zhao Gao sent his confidants to deal with Kui kaitang.


    After thinking about it, no matter how you think about it, there is no doubt that the possibility of the first is relatively high.


    Maybe the first is the truth.


    There was a cold dark light in the deep part of my eyes.


    If it is the first one, then it can not be said that he will destroy it. After all, Zhao Gao is his nemesis both in history and in this time and space. Now that he is not in Xianyang, his secret actions are not relaxed at all.


    If Zhao Gao wants to weaken his power, the most important thing is to weaken the peasant family, or even destroy it.


    However, Zhao Gao''s original power has been weakened by successive attacks. In addition to the fact that Li Si is secretly fighting against him on the other side of Sang Hai, he must also be devoid of skills. Therefore, he might as well obstruct the peasant family and let them fight happily.From the brain suddenly enlightened, suddenly all things are connected together, including the Shennong order out of the river and the rumors of the stone of Yinghuo have a source.


    I have to say that Zhao Gao really played a big game of chess.


    However, since this game of chess met him, it was destined to be a dead game!


    From hide the corner of the mouth slightly sneer, low head, drink the last mouthful of soup.


    After dinner, the two of them looked at each other and went back to the room together. As soon as they got back to the room, Sanniang closed the door and forced him to a corner, and asked coldly.


    "You know them, don''t you? Why don''t they seem to know you? "


    "I said, get out of the way first, and I''ll answer you one by one." He reached for her to get out of the way. "I can''t run away. You''re in a hurry." From the feeling, when they do from three, it seems that temperament are jumping off some.


    Three niangs hate to hate of stare him one eye, side opened a body, do a chair, squint at him, seem to say, you say, I listen.


    He shrugged his shoulders, sat opposite her and poured himself a cup of tea. Then he slowly opened his mouth and said the words he had just prepared one by one. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C292

    "You don''t know these two people, but when it comes to the organizations they belong to, you must know." From pick eyebrow, light spit out two words. "The net."


    "The net! The net Three niangs stare big eyes, very surprised. "Isn''t the Luowang organization subordinate to Zhao Gaoling, the official commander of Zhongche in Daqin? Zhao Gao''s people, what are you doing here at this time? "


    From shrugged, a face of innocent looking at her, said he did not know. After all, Zhao Gao was a member of the great Qin Empire. When it comes to the great Qin Dynasty, one has to think of Fu Su, the son of emperor Changping.


    From an instant not instant of attention three Niang''s facial expression, see her a burst of green after a burst of white tangle, heart under dark settle, it seems, as expected not out of his expectation.


    Although Zhao Gao was a force behind Hu Hai, almost as powerful as he was in the imperial court, it would not be wise for political affairs to be put on the table.


    So he was almost sure that the farmer didn''t know that Zhao Gao was actually the enemy of his son Fu Su. They will only think that they represent the great Qin Dynasty, and even appear at this juncture. If they can''t, they will be related to the son Fu Su.


    As long as they think that they are with Fusu, no matter what they do, they don''t want to cooperate with the anti changpingjun forces.


    This is the abacus of departure. At present, it seems that a successful start has been made.


    As for what happened next, they believed that it was the master Fu Su who turned the soul and destroyed the soul. He had his own clever plan.


    From the cold smile for a while, three niangs glanced at him, surprised mouth.


    "By the way, how do you know the master of the net organization? The net organizations are all assassins. You were just a wandering swordsman before. How can you know? Even, you not only know what the assassin looks like. Have you ever escaped from the net? "


    Sanniang gave up the idea of guessing the purpose of turning the soul to destroy the soul and turned to him.


    And leave to smell speech, but not flurried, three niangs from this doubt, also calculate in his expectation.


    "It''s a coincidence that although I''m a swordsman wandering in the Jianghu, there are some close friends who share the same interests and chat with each other. They accidentally offended Zhao Gao''s minions and were killed by gangsters under the net organization, and I knew something about it at that time. What''s more, I was nearby when they were killed. "


    Sanniang sneered and glanced at him.


    "Sure enough, it''s a nest of snakes and mice, and your friends are just like you. However -- "Sanniang looked at him and added in a low voice:" the disaster has lasted for thousands of years. "


    From the light cough, speechless.


    Three niangs pondered for a while, still feel not right.


    "You''re nearby. Why haven''t you been found. Luowang is a world-famous assassin organization. Can you be more powerful than them in your hiding ability? "


    Sanniang looks at him suspiciously. She shakes the teacup in her hand, looks at the green tea in the cup, and laughs.


    "I''m not the best at concealment, at least in the top ten."


    "Arrogance


    "Whether you are arrogant or not, just try it." From the smile, seems to be in mind. "Just now, they seemed to want to go out, but they were interrupted by us. It''s estimated that they will go out again, and I''ll follow them. If they don''t find out, how about I win?"


    "Win? Who said I''m going to bet with you? " Sanniang looks like I''m not fooled.


    He got up and went to the window.


    "What? Don''t you have the guts to gamble with me? "


    "How to motivate?" Sanniang sneer, looking at his back, in the end or word by word said: "however, it is very useful."


    Sanniang stood up. "But don''t hurry to be happy. I have a request. I''ll follow you."


    "Yes, you can." Point out the window. "They''ve started, and we can start."


    Voice did not fall, Sanniang''s eyes have not left the figure.


    Sanniang''s pupils shrank. Obviously, she didn''t expect that Li''s lightness skill was so good. But she didn''t have time to think about it any more. She jumped up and went out with her.


    After a stick of incense, the two figures appeared in the room again.


    "I thought you were so powerful that you had to hang far behind." Sanniang put her hands around her chest and looked askance at him. But only she knew how surprised she was at the moment. Although she knew that the person Tian MI was looking for would not be a simple role, she didn''t expect that the young man''s lightness skill in front of her was so good, even in front of the assassin who was good at camouflage and hiding, he could protect his tracks. Although the distance was a little far away, he could still be regarded as a hero First class.


    It''s just that she just doesn''t want her partner to be so angry.


    From nature, she could see that she was right and wrong, but she didn''t break her point. She poured a glass of water and drank it. Then she said, "these two are Zhao Gao''s confidants. Do you know that they are the six swordsmen in the net?""Naturally." Sanniang opened her mouth and then opened her eyes in surprise. "It''s hard -"


    "that''s right. As you think, they are the souls of the six sword slaves."


    "How do you know?"


    "Liujiannu is the one who killed my brothers. Although I can''t kill my enemies, I have to know who is responsible for the debt." From the squint eyes, cold channel.


    Three Niang Leng for a while, half ring just slowly say.


    "It seems that you have some conscience."


    Li sniffed and said no.


    Sanniang didn''t hold on to it. She changed the topic and said, "what should we do next? Since they have old grudges with you, I hope you don''t deal with it with your own feelings, otherwise -- "


    " OK, don''t threaten me. " I shrugged. "It''s been a long time. Since I''ve endured it for such a long time, I won''t lose my sense of propriety just because of such a thing. Now that I have promised the master of Tian Tang, she will make a promise, and I will make it. " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C293

    Sanniang and Li''s eyes clashed for a long time, then turned to say: "in your opinion, what shall we do next?"


    From dark relaxed a breath, know oneself of speech at present in three Niang this pass is past. "To watch the changes is to follow them and see who their goals are. Let''s get to the bottom of it first. "


    Li''s words seemed to coincide with what Sanniang had thought in advance, so the other side nodded quickly.


    They did not sleep that night. Instead, they took turns to meditate and practice. As for the other, of course, they paid attention to the movement of the two people in the next room.


    However, it is strange for both of them that night is the most suitable time for the assassin''s action. Why did the two people next door arrive at dawn so safely. On this point, Li and Sanniang discussed for a while, but they haven''t got the answer yet. The only thing to be sure is that it''s not only the other two who have entered their sight, but also the two of them.


    It was the first time I met at the gate of the inn. Between the eyes, I knew something about each other.


    However, even if they see that their identity is unusual, they are now in the base camp of Kui kaitang, not to mention two of the six sword slaves. Even if they all come, they will not be able to win from them.


    What''s more, the water inside the farmhouse has always been very deep. Even if it''s a net, I don''t know much about it.


    In this case, the most important thing is to detect the two of them are unusual, but you can only guess their identity at most, and you can''t get any accurate answer.


    And the field honey there also spreads the news, let them temporarily hold still, see these two people after all hit what idea.


    When she received Tian Mi''s order, she sneered. She knew that the net organization was not easy to deal with, so she decided to wait and see first. When he came to the small town, she didn''t treat herself like this. She was really good at pursuing advantages and avoiding disadvantages. Although


    secretly make complaints about himself, he does not show any difference.


    So the next period of time became the most leisurely time after the crossing. I watched the two people all day, bored and tight.


    Originally, he and Sanniang scrambled for surveillance and tracking. Finally, they both looked at each other and gave birth to a sense of disgust. The reason is very simple, just because these two people are wandering around the town every day, just like a headless fly.


    Rao Shili was so determined that he couldn''t help being a bit irritable.


    If he didn''t know that the net never made a loss, he decided not to continue this boring behavior. Although the heart was full of Tucao, but at the foot it was a strong wind, looking at the two figures that were constantly flying away, and make complaints about them.


    Because these days both of them are running out of patience, so he and Sanniang have discussed and decided to follow each other in turn. Although these days'' relationship has no other effect, Sanniang''s vigilance to him has been reduced a lot.


    Of course, there is another reason why she can''t give up tracking. Sanniang has proposed to Tianmi to change her task several times because she is tired of it. However, Tianmi rejected all of them without exception, and even told her to watch them.


    This made Li have to doubt. What''s more, Sanniang never let Tian Mi know his replies. As for how he knew it, it''s naturally due to tianmeishu. Although he can''t hypnotize Sanniang, it''s still easy to hypnotize a messenger.


    Why?


    Originally, they thought that they would circle around the town as usual, but suddenly they found that the two people in front of them stopped in the southeast of the town this time.


    Li also quickly stopped his pace, found a hidden place and hid in the dark.


    Two people seem to be whispering to discuss something, but because the distance is too far, so can''t hear clearly.


    At the end of their discussion, when they were ready to jump forward, another breath suddenly appeared.


    From hold your breath, this breath seems to be Tian Mi!


    From the pupil suddenly shrunk, a little shocked to see suddenly appear in turn soul miehun two people in front of Tian MI, suddenly some don''t understand.


    What development is this?


    "I don''t care where you two come from. That''s it. Please come back." Tian Mi looks at them coldly with her hands around her chest, but her eyes are very defensive.


    It seems that Zhuan Po Mie Hun is very surprised at Tian Mi''s sudden appearance. After looking at each other, he seems to have reached a consensus. He actually turns around and leaves in the next second without any hesitation.


    This scene not only puzzled Tian Mi who was standing in front of them, but also puzzled Li who was hiding in the dark. It seems that it''s just for today''s moment that we''ve been wandering around for so many days. But why did we just walk out of the door?


    Moreover, what is the purpose of turning the soul and destroying the soul to come here? If Tianmi doesn''t appear today, what are they going to do?


    Is it difficult for him to completely understand the original intention of their appearance here?Li Bai couldn''t understand it, but he secretly remembered this place in his heart.


    After all, although he didn''t hear what Zhuan Po Mie Hun said clearly, when Tian Mi expelled them just now, he could hear her voice clearly.


    Even he could see the defensive color in his eyes.


    So, there is absolutely something in this place that he doesn''t know.


    Centrifugation secretly care, and in place to wait for a moment, this just left.


    Back at the inn, Li shook his head and sighed in the face of Sanniang''s questioning eyes.


    "I lost it."


    "How?" Sanniang quickly came out of meditation. Obviously, she didn''t expect that today''s situation was a little different from the past.


    "Lost? According to your lightness skill, it won''t be. "


    Li indifferently replied: "not long after I went out, the two of them separated. I could only follow one of them. Later, I realized that it was wrong. When I was ready to return, I lost both of them." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C294

    Three niangs despised of looked at him one eye, was he to understate of return a sentence.


    "Although I''m good at concealment, as a swordsman, tracking others is not my strong point. What''s more, they are not weak in martial arts. It''s not hard to get rid of me."


    Although Sanniang was a little stuffy, she had to admit that what she said was true, so she had to say something after half a ring.


    "If I had known you were useless, I would have gone myself."


    Because of something in his heart, he didn''t continue to refute now.


    "However, this matter should be reported to the master of the hall." Sanniang said casually, leaving Wenyan and frowning slightly. After all, if you let Tian Mi know that he''s with you today, it''s going to cause trouble.


    Just when he thought about how to cut it off, Tian Mi sent someone to send new information.


    "What''s the matter? What a look. " Away from the management of their own clothes, in order to drown their heart fluctuations.


    Three Niang fingers a receive, destroyed the note in the hand, after half ring, just one word says: "today those two people go out, affirmation is to have some other things. It doesn''t matter that you''ll lose them. It seems that they used to be a cover up. "


    As soon as Sanniang said this, she decided secretly. It seems that Tianmi didn''t mention in detail what happened today in her letter. With this in mind, the centrifugal force has stabilized a lot.


    "What did you say?"


    "Master Tang, we''ll wait in the Inn and wait for the other party to come to us. Then, we just promise what they want."


    "What?" The shock of centrifugation is not hypocrisy. Just because, just now that scene, Tian Mi seems to be against the spirit turning and soul destroying. How come she''s making a 180 degree turn now? Unless, Tian MI has already known the real purpose of turning soul to destroy soul.


    However, if I had known about it in the early days, why would I have sent two of them to follow me?


    Then, the only explanation is that this point is inseparable from today''s behavior of turning souls and destroying souls. It seems that the key point lies in that place. Is it hard for Tian Mi to think that the reason why she came here is for that place?


    "What do you think?" Sanniang glanced at him, as if dissatisfied with his absence. "I would have gone with you if I had known today. In this way, even if they were separated, you and I could cope with each other."


    After listening to Sanniang''s words, I can''t help feeling something wrong. Why does he always feel that the relationship between Sanniang and Tianmi is not as simple as the superior and subordinate?


    Although Sanniang seems to be Tian Mi''s subordinate, she doesn''t seem to feel much respect from her words and actions. Maybe she didn''t feel it before because it wasn''t obvious enough.


    At the moment, Tian Mi doesn''t seem to say much about what happened today on her letter paper, and Sanniang seems to be worried that she didn''t follow Tian Mi''s work recently. Of course, it can be understood that she didn''t finish Tian Mi''s task well.


    However, this kind of nostalgia did not dissipate with Tian Mi''s letters, and even grew stronger.


    This shows that Sanniang knows that Tianmi has hidden some details, and even cares about them.


    It''s not like a loyal subordinate should have thought.


    Centrifugation became more and more suspicious, and his heart moved. He said tentatively: "you are right. However, since the hall leader has a countermeasure, he must have his own consideration. Maybe when we don''t know, the hall leader may have the latest news."


    From drooping eyes, to cover up the dark light of their own eyes.


    Sure enough, after listening to her comforting words, it was easy to be biased. The worry on Sanniang''s face not only did not decrease, but even deepened a lot.


    There is something fishy in it.


    However, it''s OK to test here today. I still know the truth that we should stop when we see the good.


    Just as he was about to say something, two strong breath suddenly appeared outside the door.


    Two people looked at each other, coming!


    Sanniang directly waved a palm wind in the past and opened the door from inside. The next second, two dark figures appeared in front of her.


    Maybe it''s because of the assassin''s family background, even the daily dress is close to the dark color of night clothes. The two sisters are very small and slender. In this way, it''s more convenient to hide their bodies.


    "Explain your intention." Sanniang didn''t relax her vigilance to the two people in front of her because of Tianmi''s letter. Instead, she asked defensively.


    From pick eyebrow, hands ring chest stand at one side to watch, did not send a word.


    Turn soul to destroy soul to see one eye, the last two open a way together: "we want to enter the Kui Kai hall to visit the field hall Lord."


    It''s unexpected that the two of them are so interlinked that they even speak with one voice, and their timbres are quite similar. At first glance, they look like human clones.


    Sanniang was obviously surprised by this, but there was something more worthy of her attention in her heart."If you want to see the leader, you must give a reason first."


    The two of them were silent at the same time. Sanniang confronted them for a long time. At last, she couldn''t help saying: "if you don''t speak, I won''t take you there."


    "Mei Sanniang, we are willing to go through the normal process to meet you. That''s respect for your farmers. If you insist on this, then the leader of hall Tian will blame you. I don''t know who''s bad luck."


    As soon as she said this, Sanniang''s face suddenly changed. Then she almost subconsciously glanced at the people around her. After seeing the latter''s face, she was relieved.


    I think so. Lisan is just a wandering swordsman. Although she is not good at it, there are few people in the world who know her ruthlessness. So even if the other party knows her real name, they will not be able to guess the complicated relationship behind it.


    And leave until three Niang''s line of sight turn past, this just slightly indulge oneself the mood in the heart divulged a silk to come out.


    He really didn''t expect that Sanniang was a member of the farmers'' Lieshan hall! ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C295

    Once you know Sanniang''s real identity, some places you didn''t know before suddenly brightened up. In this way, Mei Sanniang is a member of the rural Lishan hall. Although Lishan hall is now in a cooperative relationship with Kui Kai hall, after all, people are separated from each other.


    It is estimated that they have also sent their own confidants into each other''s hall, which is called Union. In fact, it also means testing and monitoring.


    Therefore, although Mei Sanniang is nominally a subordinate of Tian MI, her real master is the leader of Lieshan hall. This explains why Mei Sanniang''s attitude towards Tian MI is so strange.


    At the moment, the reason why Mei Sanniang doesn''t have a good face to turn her soul and destroy her soul is that she naturally thinks that the two powerful women suddenly ask to see Tian MI. If they reach an agreement in private, will it threaten Lieshan hall.


    Although this kind of possibility is extremely low, even the reason why Tian Mi let her take them in the past must be because she has no shame in her heart. But as Lieshan Tangtian Meng''s confidant, Mei Sanniang is not a fuel-efficient lamp. Even if the appearance of Zhuan sou Mie soul can''t threaten Lieshan hall, but if it affects the internal stability of the farmhouse, she naturally won''t allow it.


    And this, from all see in the eye.


    Things become more and more interesting, the mysterious place, the real intention of turning soul and destroying soul, and even the real relationship between the six halls of the peasant family.


    All this makes Li very curious.


    And Mei Sanniang and Zhuan sou miehun''s fight ended in a draw. You Tian Mi''s words are in front of me. Even if Mei Sanniang doesn''t want to, she can only promise them that she will take them to Kui kaitang tomorrow.


    As for why it''s not today, Mei Sanniang, who has a calm look, must want to take this opportunity to report the news to the people in Lieshan hall.


    About Mei Sanniang''s real identity, he didn''t know at first, but Tian Mi certainly knew. Since Tian Mi said to let her take Zhuan soul into the hall, she acquiesced to let Lieshan hall know the news. That is to say, she thinks that she will not let the existence of soul turning and soul destroying threaten everything in the farm now.


    However, in this case, she could not even see the soul turning and soul destroying. Why should she do so much?


    The only explanation is that today''s action of turning the soul and destroying the soul gives her a reason to meet. Even about the secret of that place, she has to interrogate face to face.


    But specially let Mei Sanniang take them to go in, then can hide people''s ears and eyes.


    In other words, the secret of that place is something that even the other churches that are allies don''t want them to know.


    So he became more and more curious about the secret of that place.


    A smell of rosemary came from his nose. Because duanmurong, a medical immortal, was around him, he was more or less familiar with common drugs.


    This smell is the most common aroma in the world. Thinking that he was meditating with Mei Sanniang tonight, he decided to faint according to the other party''s wishes and see what she wanted to do.


    A quarter of an hour later, I heard the footsteps of leaving, and waited for half a sound. Then I slowly opened my eyes, looked at the empty room, picked my eyebrows, straightened up, went to the aromatherapy oven, lifted the lid, looked at the drug dosage, and sneered.


    If the calculation is correct, Mei Sanniang should have taken advantage of the opportunity to go to the people of Lieshan hall. Moreover, the amount of this overpowering drug is enough to make him sleep until tomorrow morning.


    Standing in the room, he thought for a moment. Finally, he couldn''t bear the care in his heart and decided to take the same opportunity to go to the place where Zhuan Hun and miehun went this morning to see what happened.


    Just, this just out of the inn, was another figure attracted attention. The figure rushed towards him very quickly. Li Zheng was ready to resist, but he found that the other side didn''t have any intention to kill him. He just stuffed something into his hand and then quickly disappeared.


    The other side''s action is extremely fast, almost as good as that of him.


    After pondering for a moment, he put the paper in his arms and decided to read it first.


    Back in the inn, I quickly swept the contents of the paper under the light. I was slightly surprised.


    He didn''t expect that this letter was written to him by Shi LAN!


    And the way of the man who just came here also has an answer. He was sent by Zhong LiMao. There is a trace of fun in the corner of his mouth. The boy Zhong LiMao did not misjudge him. When did he have such a brilliant figure in lightness skills.


    Originally, he was worried about whether the other person''s appearance would be known by Tian Mi''s people. Now it seems that with this lightness skill attachment, I don''t think there will be any unexpected problems.


    In this way, he looked at the paper carefully, and then burned it clean by candlelight.


    Of course, Shi Lan''s letter is not just a simple description of Acacia, but a description of the situation above the court hall. At present, Zhao Gao was restrained by Li Si, and Li Si also regained his foothold on the court hall, regained his own power, and Hu Hai''s wings were short of skill.Duanmurong is also comfortable in the Yin Yang family. With Sheng Qi by his side, it''s no problem. Finally, after a brief account of the recent situation of the three people, I added a sentence at the end.


    After more and more news about Yinghuo stone and Shennong order, Shengqi seems to be a little uneasy. There seems to be something in her heart. Rongrong originally asked me not to tell you, but after thinking about it, I''d better say the last sentence.


    Finally, I hope you will be well and wait for you to return.


    From the thought of the last words, his eyes sank, and he was involved in duanmurong''s side by the desire of winning seven, but this is not a long-term solution.


    Li is very clear that Sheng Qi''s personality is not formed overnight. Therefore, his past is absolutely beyond his imagination.


    Sheng Qi was born in the farmhouse, but he didn''t know what happened in the farmhouse. This, let him some care. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C296

    Thinking of how to get in touch with Zhong Limai mentioned in the letter, Li couldn''t help but smile. The ignorance did not disappoint him.


    Sima Wanli''s dark chess doesn''t mean that he hasn''t seen it now. Even if he has seen it, whether he can use it or not still needs a question mark. However, Zhong LiMao still gave him a channel to send messages under such circumstances. It had to be said that it was timely help.


    After thinking about it, Li raised his pen and wrote down a paragraph. He asked Zhong Limai to thoroughly investigate Sheng Qi''s past. Then he sent out the paper in the way mentioned in the letter. Standing on the street in the middle of the night, Li finally decided to continue to explore the mysterious place according to his original plan.


    As soon as he made up his mind, he turned around and went away in the direction of turning to destroy the soul.


    Once again, I came to the place I came to this morning. I went around and found no abnormality.


    This is the edge of the town. If you look at it carefully, it is right behind the town. Because of his experience in the morning, he was worried that someone was watching in the dark. Because he had more experience when he was near, he threw a stone to ask the way. Sure enough, in the next second of throwing a stone, he heard several breaking sounds far away.


    In order to be safe, Li threw a stone again. After half a sound, he heard several empty sounds and left.


    From the eyes of a dark, so it is.


    After a pause, he threw out another one. This time, he didn''t hear the sound of breaking the air. It should be safe.


    However, in the end, he chose to transport his lightness skill to the extreme to ensure that even if someone saw it, he would think it was a gust of wind blowing past and jump over.


    It didn''t stop until after a certain distance.


    Something''s wrong. It''s too quiet here.


    He believed that if this was the forbidden area of Kui kaitang, there would be no guards in the forbidden area.


    Therefore, he can be unscrupulous look. However, there is no one else. It seems that there is not even a living creature here.


    This is very abnormal.


    In addition, there are many trees here. Even if there are no other animals, there are not even birds. But after waiting so long, he didn''t even hear a birdsong.


    There''s definitely something in it.


    Li Duan was so careful that he even prepared his nine grain Panlong sword to come out of its sheath at any time.


    However, after wandering aimlessly in the dense forest for a few times, he got nothing. His goal was not only trees but also trees.


    Seeing that the time he spent here was constantly increasing, he began to retreat. After all, Li had to go back to the inn before Mei Sanniang went back. Otherwise, all the previous disguises would be in vain.


    Just as he was about to turn around and leave, the sudden change happened!


    He just felt his feet empty, and then he felt his whole body falling for no reason. His brain was a little confused. What''s the matter? He was walking on the earth just now.


    For the first time, the bad feeling passed in the centrifugal process, but the feeling of falling into the air soon came to light. However, he soon found that he seemed to fall into the space of otherness.


    It was dark all around. Just when he wanted to look around, he suddenly felt a great force coming from behind, which immediately knocked him to the ground.


    From the quick reaction of a roll on the spot, break free after not waiting to see clearly in front of the thing, see a huge purple palm suddenly toward his heart to catch down.


    Even though I have seen many scenes, I was shocked to see such a ghostly situation. In the absence of reaction from the time, another purple palm smoke toward him waving over.


    I jumped away and dodged.


    But still can''t help being eroded to the body by the black smoke on the palm.


    He felt a sharp pain in his soul. Only then did he find something wrong. He looked down at his body. When he saw his floating lower body, he suddenly realized that he was in the form of spirit body in this space.


    What the hell is this place!


    For the first time, such obvious irritability has emerged.


    He tried to enter the system, but did not expect that the system did not give him the slightest response. This is the first time since I came to this world.


    But this time, the two hands suddenly kept his body, the strength from the arm was great, I felt a pain from my soul, and my spirit was in a trance for a moment.


    Although the arm is just holding him, but I understand that the smoke on the arm is eroding his mental power.


    Having come to this era for such a long time, he has experienced many big storms. From the eldest son, who had no power and no favor, to Fu Su, who is now full of wings and strength, he experienced a lot of danger, but I''m sure it''s not as dangerous as it is now.


    He thought that his spirit had reached a solid level, but today''s scene let him know that he had been raised before, and the world was full of wonders.Even if there is a system in the body, there will inevitably be failures.


    He didn''t want to have the experience of being swallowed by others or even monsters. Moreover, with the phagocytosis going on, he even felt that his mind was a little blurred.


    No, it can''t go on like this!


    From gritting teeth, with perseverance, hands make force, open the hands, and then push hard, finally break free from the shackles of the other party.


    He took a close look at the appearance of the hands, and saw that the hands were full of potholes, as if they were corroded, disgusting.


    What the hell is this?


    From the secret way of clenching teeth, he looked down at the place where he was bound just now, and his body became transparent. This place seems to be dedicated to devouring the spiritual power of others.


    If your spirit body is here, then your body should still be where it was just now. He must fight and make a quick decision, otherwise, if his body is discovered by Tian Mi''s people, it''s not good. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C297

    "What the hell are you? What is this place? " Although the feeling from the other side should not speak, just a monster, but from really need to vent.


    The next second, I was surprised to hear another voice in the dark.


    The voice was extremely hoarse, like the harsh sound of fingernails touching the steel plate.


    "Finally, a new soul came in. After hundreds of years of waiting, I was finally able to get out of this broken place!"


    "Who are you?" he said As he spoke, he took a step back.


    "Who am I? For too long, I have forgotten who I am. Hehe -- "maybe I haven''t spoken for a long time, and the other party''s voice is even hoarse.


    That pair of dark purple hands waved in the air, from the heavy eyes, without a trace of back. He was really afraid that the other party would jump on him suddenly. After all, until now, he has not found a way to restrain the other party, so it is most important to protect himself.


    But the other side seems to see the intention in his heart, that pair of purple hands is almost like a shadow with the general follow him, always keep a certain distance.


    Although only two hands, but from the two hands can clearly feel the strong fierce and violent gas, that kind of dangerous feeling, let his heart more anxious.


    "Don''t waste your effort. Let me swallow it earlier. It''ll save you and me trouble, so as not to be tortured by me."


    "You have a big voice."


    "Well, you have the backbone! However, people with courage usually die miserably! "


    With the last word falling, the big dark purple hand suddenly waved towards him. This time, I had been ready. I didn''t wait for the big hand to come to my eyes, so I jumped up.


    The other side seemed to be surprised by the sudden initiative, so the attack of the big hands stopped for a moment. Master duel, a moment enough to happen a lot of things.


    And with this short time, Li rushed up, and then sat down on the big hands with black smoke. When the other party thought he would be corroded by himself again, he felt a sense of tearing. Looking at it, it turned out that his big hands were torn down.


    "No! How could you hurt me The other side''s voice was full of unbelievable color, and the big hands finally retreated.


    From sneer, eyes gloomy staring at the eyes of the big hands. "This is the spiritual world. Just now, I was just in a state of uneasiness, and you drilled a hole. As long as my spirit is condensed to be stronger than you and my mind is firm, I can tear off your soul."


    "I didn''t expect you to discover the secret of this space so quickly. But even if you know, it doesn''t work. "


    The black smoke on the big hands suddenly grew heavier.


    "You''re no more than ten years old. How can your mental strength compare with mine? Even if you have condensed your mental strength, you will not be my opponent. "


    The other side laughed wildly and couldn''t do without saying a word.


    What the other party said was really what he was worried about. However, after a successful attack just now, he is not as passive as before.


    Therefore, although the other side is telling the truth, it is not so volatile for him.


    As a result, both sides had a tacit understanding and rushed towards each other this time. At the moment of rising from the sky, they instantly controlled their spirit body and became more solid. This also made his original body shrink a lot in an instant, even smaller than those big hands.


    The spirit body and the big hand are separated as soon as they are touched. The big hand is torn off again, spits out the things in the mouth, and puts them in the palm of the hand for a slightly curious look.


    It was a dark purple palm, but I didn''t expect that after he tore it off, all the black smoke on it dispersed and turned into a group of Yingying white light. After a mouthful, I felt a very comfortable feeling, which was a comfortable wave from my soul.


    Squinting away from his eyes, it seems that what he thinks is right. In this space, the spiritual bodies devour each other.


    Combined with what the other party said before, the other party should have broken into this place a hundred years ago, and was engulfed, thus staying here.


    That is to say, only one person can go out of this place.


    From clenching his fist, a cold light flashed over his eyes.


    And the other party was hurt by him again and again, it was obvious that he was angry. The roar of the other party''s surprise and anger came from the air, deafening.


    "Little thief, how dare you! How dare you swallow me


    Li chuckled and said in a cold voice, "you are right. It doesn''t make sense. Before, you wanted to devour me first. Now, it''s self-defense for me to devour you in turn. How can I allow you to devour me? It''s not like the elder did it! "


    From the mouth said a non-stop, but secretly thinking about their next attack angle. After all, I was surprised just now. Now the other side has known his countermeasures and increased the output of soul power. I''m afraid I won''t get much advantage in the next attack."You are smart, but you can''t be saved here. Do you really think you can swallow me? I''m not afraid to support myself. My soul power has been cultivated for a hundred years. Your soul power is not enough in my eyes. If it''s not that there''s only one person going out here, I don''t want to devour you at all. "


    The other side didn''t seem to pay attention to him, and there was not much scruples between his words.


    "I''m not afraid to eat too much, just not enough." From the control of their own soul body step forward, lick the corners of the mouth, seems to aftertaste.


    The other side gritted his teeth and said, "don''t be crazy, boy. Today I''ll let you know what is called hundred year cultivation!"


    The next second, two forces fight in one place, black smoke scurrying.


    Originally, there was a big gap between him and the other side, but just now he tore away part of his strength from the other side to enrich himself. In addition, he already knew the way of fighting, so this battle was not completely suppressed, but showed a sticky state. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C298

    When the two forces separate.


    From the body seems to be some transparent up, and that pair of huge hands above the black smoke also dim a lot.


    There was an angry voice in the air.


    "Damn it, thief boy, I will not spare you this time. I will devour your soul after suffering! Then sink down in this space again! Let''s do it again


    The huge hands of the other side expanded several times again, and the black smoke all contracted on the surface of the hands, like a black armor.


    From the cold eyes, the right hand moved slightly, then looked up to the void and said: "it''s useless to say more, we still see the truth in our hands!"


    "Hum" cold hum did not fall, the two huge hands from the top down pressure.


    With the majestic momentum, in contrast, the distance seems to be even smaller.


    And it is precisely because of this small, so that the right fingertip from the faint flash of the golden light was completely covered.


    In that big hand and from the moment, a shrill howl resounded through the space. However, the voice is not as far away as imagined, but the hoarse voice.


    Yes, the owner of the howl is the owner of the big hands.


    "What is this! What''s in your hand? How could it hurt me! It''s impossible The roar of the other side reverberated in the space, and the big hands appeared the form of retreat in front of Li for the first time.


    Lift up your hand, and cover no more what is in your right hand. It was a long golden sword, and even the golden dragon spirit could be seen floating on it.


    That''s right. This is the nine grain flat dragon sword that Li Lian turns into his body.


    Before, the reason why Li delayed with the guy in front of him was that he was trying to remind himself of the connection with the nine grain Panlong sword. Just now, he finally got in touch with the nine grain Panlong sword. And just now, when it finally came out of its sheath, the sword that he felt had been refined by himself seemed to be more closely connected with him.


    Even, he can feel the emotional fluctuation of the Dragon Spirit from the sword.


    And the reason why he thought of using the nine grain flat dragon to deal with each other was that at the moment when he contacted the dragon soul of the long sword, he obviously felt the excitement from the dragon soul, and even the desire to devour each other. This gave him a strange idea.


    Is it possible that one''s own sword wants to devour the other? After all, this sword is produced by the system and refined by it. Anyway, it''s the only way to break the situation.


    "This sword is called nine grain Panlong sword. If you can die under this sword, it''s a proper death." Li almost heard the exciting sound from the dragon soul.


    Just now a piece of the sword cut from that pair of big hands has been automatically absorbed by the sword, and the dragon soul on it swims more happily.


    It seems that if they can devour each other, the nine grain dragon sword will be much more powerful. In the past, the upgrading of weapons had no reason at all. Now that we have such an opportunity, we will not let it go.


    "How can you have the ability to practice the body? It''s impossible! Absolutely impossible The other side seems to have fallen into a state of madness, the big hands waving up and down, black smoke also irregular floating in the air.


    He looked away at the sword in his hand and hummed coldly.


    "Since you''ve been locked up for a hundred years, you don''t know the changes of the external world. I''m just a stranger. "


    This world is not the Qin Dynasty in history. A hundred schools of thought contend with each other, and all kinds of magical skills really surprise him. But he has seen such a place as this space in the fantasy novels of his previous life.


    So what he is saying now is just nonsense, the purpose is to disturb the other party''s mind. At present, it seems that the effect is not bad.


    "Less nonsense." From cold voice to shout a way, lift long sword to attack toward the other side past.


    Under the golden light of the nine grain Panlong sword, those big hands were losing and even began to feel like scurrying.


    Seeing that the black smoke on the big hands is less and less, the golden light on the long sword is more and more prosperous, and the attack of Li is more and more fierce.


    "Stop, stop!" That pair of big hands hold the long sword of Li, but quickly release their hands because of the swallowing gas from the long sword.


    "Fight again!"


    "No war, no war. I''ve been waiting for a hundred years, but I''m not waiting for you to devour me. "The big hand suddenly disappeared in the dark, so that I can''t find each other for a while.


    "If I don''t devour you, how can I get out? Do you think that if you hide, I can''t help it?" With a shake from his right hand, the sword in his hand was shining brightly, and the space was bright. In the dark, there was a howl, and then there was a cry for mercy.


    "I have a way, I have a way to get you out!"


    "So what? If I devour you, I will go out Said, from the right hand a lift, posture to attack up.


    "No, no, no, listen to me. There is a big secret hidden in this space. Since you are here, it must be for that thing."The other party thought that he was right about Li''s weakness and kept on saying, "the reason why this place exists is that this space hides a treasure, or even that this space is derived from this treasure. A hundred years ago, this treasure caused a lot of blood in the rivers and lakes. "


    "At that time, I finally stayed after defeating many opponents here, but in the end, I didn''t succeed in accepting the treasure. Instead, I was told by the spirit of the treasure that I would stay here forever unless I asked him to wait for a new one to support its soul."


    "And then?" From the face without expression, indifferent asked.


    The other party is not clear about his attitude, can only grit his teeth to continue to say: "if you can let it recognize the Lord, then it will be used for you, here is in charge for you, when the time comes, it will come and go."


    "Ha ha -" Li sneers. "What if I fail?"


    "This -"


    "I don''t have a word to say. Now I just want to go out. I don''t want to be a lousy baby." It doesn''t matter to be away from me. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C299

    "You, you, you, you''re a good young man, you don''t know what''s good and what''s bad!" The other party roared, but after half a sound, he saw that Li was still as motionless as a mountain, and seemed not to be moved at all. After all, he sighed and gritted his teeth and said, "do you know the benefits of this baby?".


    It didn''t seem like he wanted to be able to take over, he continued.


    "The name of this treasure is zhenhun Jinling. It is said that it is a treasure handed down from ancient times. It has its own space and is specially used to absorb other people''s souls, detain each other''s souls, and then let the souls devour each other, leaving the strong for Jinling''s master."


    "Oh?" After pondering for a moment, Li received: "so if I get Jinling, will you be driven by me?" When the other party heard the words, he suddenly kept silent. After a long time, he said, "I can''t be driven by you."


    "Ha ha -" from the sarcastic low smile. "It seems you don''t know your situation yet!"


    "Wait a minute, I can help you get Jin Ling''s recognition. Without my information, you can''t get this treasure."


    "Even if I can''t get it, I can go out. As I said, it''s not very attractive to me." Of course, how to think in the heart, only from their own understanding.


    This thing sounds mysterious and tight, plus Tian Mi''s protection of this place, I can''t say it''s just for this thing. So Jin Ling, of course, is the best one to fall into his hands.


    However, he naturally can''t show his care for Jin Ling. In the negotiation, he naturally can''t show his cards to others.


    And the other side also gritted his teeth after the battle: "well, I can promise to be driven by you. But I have a request


    "You said He shrugged and said.


    "I''ve been waiting for freedom for a hundred years, so I can''t be driven by you forever. I need a deadline for that. "


    "Yes, we''ll give each other five years, and then I''ll let you go." I know that I can''t go too far, otherwise I will play a big game. What''s more, the situation outside should not take five years to have a clear result.


    This time, the other side was silent for a long time. Just when the patience of leaving was exhausted, the other side finally spoke.


    "I have one more request."


    "He said


    "After staying in this space for too long, my body should have disappeared, so I need you to find me a body." The other side''s tone is light, it seems that what he said is normal. Just when he wants to speak sarcasm, the other side continues: "of course, I have something in return."


    "What''s the reward?" Li doesn''t seem to think that the other party will give him any powerful return.


    "A hundred years ago, the reason why I was able to defeat others and enter the space was that in addition to my own force value, I had a power of my own."


    "You also know that it was a hundred years ago, and now it has passed, and your shrewd and strong generals have long been a group of loess." Without merciless interruption.


    The other side was silent again, but this time he quickly said, "no, do you know why I am so persistent to Jinling? Because I was an evil monk before I was born. If I had Jinling, I could refine other people''s souls. "


    "Evil friar?" Li was a little surprised. After searching all the schools of thought, he decided to go. "As far as I know, there is no such school now."


    "It''s normal that you didn''t hear about it. They only use it for me. Although my body is destroyed, my spirit is still there, so they should be living in that place now. A hundred years have passed, and there is no legend about me in the world. As long as you become the master of Jinling and agree to my terms, my former subordinates will naturally be driven by you. " The other side looks lonely.


    "Do you think I''m a fool? Let you find your own palm. What if you bite me back? " For the other side''s means, Li is still very cautious. After all, the world is mysterious.


    "You can rest assured that Jinling, the soul of the town, and the Dharma I practiced can complement and suppress each other. Although my living dead can obey me, if you use Jinling to suppress them, they will lose their fighting power instantly. "


    The other side said so, he is a bit believe, after all, see the other side for this Jinling fall so, you can know the other side for Jinling persistent degree.


    "I can promise you anything you say."


    From the sudden opening, the other party seems to be shocked by his sudden cheerfulness, and then some hesitant opening.


    "You''re so cheerful all of a sudden, aren''t you afraid that I''ll escape from the world five years later and hurt you?"


    "Ha ha, you''ve missed a hundred years. This world doesn''t belong to you. After I take you out, you can see it in jinlingzhong. " From clenching his fist, what he didn''t say was that if he was still alive five years later, it would not pose a threat to his convenience.


    "Well, tell me how to recover Jin Ling."


    "Sit in the same place, hold yuan Shou Yi, use your soul to feel the aura of this space, and then get its approval." From smell speech, frown."What''s the use of your blurring? By the way, since you know how to get recognition, how can you fail? "


    "I told you before that Jinling, the soul of the town, is something that restrains my practice. When I defeat all the souls who come in and feel it, I find that Jinling has no affinity with my practice at all."


    Finally, the resentment in the other person''s tone almost condensed into the essence.


    From the subconscious silence, my heart is really feel that this person has some bad luck.


    However, Li obviously had reservations about what he said. After thinking about it, Li released the nine grain flat dragon sword on his head and completely shrouded his soul under the protection of the sword light.


    We can see that the opponent seems to be very afraid of the Qi of the nine grain Panlong sword.


    And that person seems to know that he can''t leave the trust at present, so he turns a blind eye to the action of leaving, and completely hides his body in the dark. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C300

    Although Li closed his eyes, the power of his soul permeated the space. Then he felt a dazzling halo appeared in front of him. He slowly opened his eyes. After seeing the scene clearly, he felt as if he had entered a new space.


    And in the center of the halo, a huge golden bell floats in it. The golden bell is engraved with complicated patterns, which looks mysterious and unusual.


    It seems that this is Jinling''s real body.


    But, how can we accept it?


    Li frowned, stood up and walked slowly towards Jinling.


    The next second, he found that he could only stand outside the halo, but could not enter, as if there was an invisible hand blocking him.


    He could only use his legs to get ready to work hard, but after half a sound, he found that it was impossible. Although the halo seemed soft, it had a dazzling feeling under his strong attack, and even the skin felt numb.


    This makes Li dare not venture forward again, step back, stand outside the halo and watch Jin Ling fall into meditation.


    Just at the moment when he sank his mind, he suddenly found that the halo that he had refused just now began to gradually approach him. Could it be that he moved, crossed his knees and sat down again, and then closed his eyes.


    After a short time, he felt a warm breath coming into his body from all four limbs. This wonderful feeling seemed to last for a long time, but also seemed to be fleeting.


    In a word, after this feeling disappeared, Li slowly opened her eyes and looked down at her palm. It was Jin Ling who had shrunk countless times.


    At the moment, Jin Ling, the soul of the town, looks like a small bell, but when she looks closer, she can still see the complex patterns engraved on it clearly. After looking around, she finds that she is back in the dark space again,


    "it seems that you have succeeded."


    From following the sound, we can see that a person who has almost integrated with the darkness slowly appears in the dark ahead. The reason why we can find him is because of the evil spirit of the other person.


    It seems to condense into essence. It''s no wonder that people call such a strong evil spirit evil friars.


    A few steps away, he shook the golden bell in his hand and said, "the golden bell has been taken. I hope we can fulfill what we have said."


    "It''s natural." The other side slowly approached, and then he could see the face of the other side clearly. Moreover, he didn''t know whether he had become the master of Jin Ling. This dark space was invisible in his eyes.


    What appeared in front of me was a man''s body covered in black smoke. His facial features were covered by fog, which made him unreal.


    "Now that you''ve got Jinling, I can say something." The evil friar paused for a moment and said, "when we came in, we all became souls. At the beginning, we didn''t realize anything. Instead, we found a way to solve it in peace. Until one day, a voice appeared in our mind, which told us that if we could not break through here, we would be refined by Jinling. The only solution is to cultivate the method of swallowing the soul, and then swallow all the others. Only in this way can we have a strong enough soul to supply Jinling with energy. "


    "The way to devour the soul?" Pick your eyebrows. "So in the end, you''re the winner. But what do you tell me about this? "


    "In the past hundred years, I have nothing to do here, and I have no fresh soul to swallow. I have studied that method many times. Finally, I have developed something new from the original method. The new method can not only devour the soul power of others, but also exercise one''s own soul. "


    "How can I believe what you say?" He looked at him, noncommittal.


    "Otherwise, how can I support Jinling for a hundred years without losing my soul?" He sneered.


    After pondering for a moment, he had to believe what he said.


    "What do you want?" He knew that the other party would never tell him this method for no reason. Since he said it, he just wanted to move himself. When he was moved, what could he get from him?


    "A hundred years ago, as an evil friar, I was full of opponents. However, there is a close friend. Although he is as unruly as me, he doesn''t have as many people as I do. So when he died, I promised to take care of his descendants after he died. Who ever thought that heaven didn''t obey people''s wishes, I entered the Jinling space. "


    "So you mean you want me to take you to find that man''s descendants? And take care of one or two? " Li frowned. To tell you the truth, he didn''t want to attract extra burden for himself.


    The other side also seems to see from the unwilling, increased the chips said.


    "My best friend is the talent of Tianzong. I think his descendants are not simple characters. Moreover, I have a martial arts secret script that he entrusted me to give to his descendants. What''s more -- " The other side''s eyes, shrouded in black smoke, seemed to look at him."What''s more, I think you are thirsty for talents. If I find his descendants, maybe they can be used by you. Isn''t it a good thing to have a good hand in plain life? "


    "Although I need talents, I don''t have so much time to look for them, so your calculation is in vain." Be clear about priorities from nature.


    The other side was silent for a long time before he spoke.


    "Yes, I ask you to take care of it if you encounter it in the future."


    From pondered for a while, just nodded to agree.


    As a result, the world is so big that the chance of seeing it is too low. Second, even if this man has high hopes for his son, how can he believe it?


    What''s more, since that man made many enemies in those years, even if his descendants were resettled far away, who knows that the descendants who have no one to protect can survive in this troubled world?


    Of course, these words will not be spoken out of nature. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C301

    "All right, let''s wait until we go out." After looking around for a while, he was still eager to go out, so he didn''t want to continue to ask his good friend.


    The evil friar nodded. "After going out, you can naturally communicate with me in your mind as long as you like."


    Centrifugal read a move, the next second, the eye is the place before coming in, people are surprised that the surrounding is still quiet.


    However, I didn''t think too much about it. I looked down at it and saw it hanging on my waist. At first glance, it seemed that the ordinary Jinling left.


    What surprised him even more was that he didn''t feel the person guarding in the dark when he left. Although he thought about whether it would be a trap for a moment, when he came back to the Inn and heard the watchman outside, he suddenly found that it was only a day before he left the inn.


    Standing in front of the aromatherapy oven and looking at the half of the smoke inside, I am more sure of my guess. It seems that since I entered the Jinling space, the time outside is forbidden, or the passing speed is very slow.


    And this was confirmed after he communicated with the evil friar, because although the evil friar kept saying that he had been in Jinling for more than a hundred years, he only found out after he came out, but it was more than ten years.


    Therefore, the speed of time passing from outside to inside is almost 10:1.


    He took off his coat and went back to bed to make a deep sleep. In fact, he communicated with the evil friar in his mind. After all, he is now in a very complex environment, and the evil Friar''s thought of more than ten years ago is not good.


    Until the next morning, when Li Zheng was about to get up to check, he heard the slight footsteps coming from the door. He quickly closed his eyes and slowed down his breathing.


    Sure enough, it was Mei Sanniang who came in. After Mei Sanniang came in, she went straight to him and patted him on the shoulder.


    "Wake up, we''re going back to the hall."


    From deliberately fell into a deep sleep, half a day to wake up, slowly opened his eyes, slowly put on the clothes.


    I don''t know whether Mei Sanniang is guilty or not. Seeing that she is not dissatisfied with such a slow motion, she stands a little far away with her sword, and seems to be thinking about something.


    I glanced at her without any trace, and my heart moved slightly. Looking at Mei Sanniang''s expression, it seems that the meeting last night said a lot.


    However, this is not what he can worry about now. Mei Sanniang and Tian MI can''t be unified. He might as well watch it.


    It''s just like a shadow following them. I don''t know if it''s because I''m always in the dark, so I don''t follow them honestly. I hide all the way. From the call, the dog can not change to eat excrement.


    Moreover, Li and Mei Sanniang look at each other. For this kind of behavior, they begin to doubt whether it was the intention of each other when they first met in this small town.


    After all, no matter how you think about it, it''s a little incomprehensible for these guys in the dark to meet in front of the inn.


    Moreover, since the meeting, the other party''s purpose seems to be very strong.


    After arriving in the hall, Tian Mi seems to be ready. There is someone to meet at the door. Mei Sanniang winks at him, then leads him to turn around and leave from another path.


    He pretended to be ignorant and curious and asked, "we just went back to the hall. Don''t we go to the hall leader to report our work?"


    Mei Sanniang ignored him.


    Can''t help but ask again, even the pace is slow down.


    Mei Sanniang couldn''t, so she had to stop and throw a sentence at him.


    "If you want to know, come with me."


    From Mou Guang Yi dark, in the end still raised heel up, of course he also didn''t let go in oneself too don''t walk of that moment, plum three Niang see a loose next of breath.


    Soon arrived from the room, Mei Sanniang extremely natural push the door into, and then from the moment of coming in quickly backhand closed.


    "What are you doing?" Leave to make an appearance of fear.


    "Well, don''t pretend to me. I''m not interested in you." Mei Sanniang sneered.


    Li shrugged helplessly and said to Mei Sanniang: "now you can say your reason. We brought it back. Why don''t we invite a gong in front of the master."


    "You used to look like you would rather die than surrender. How can you be someone else''s man now?" Mei Sanniang looked at him with her hands around her chest and sneered.


    From a pair of unknown appearance, Mei Sanniang sneer.


    "Follow me, do you still pretend? OK, I know you won''t suffer. Last night, you know I wasn''t in the room. Don''t rush to refute. I''m a fan of incense. I know that if you really win, I can still see it. That''s not to say. "Mei Sanniang''s words surprised Li. However, seeing what she said, she didn''t seem to think in the direction of suspecting him, but Li didn''t dare to support him any more. Instead, she said, "yes, I know you''re out. As for where you''re going, I''m not interested in knowing."


    "Well, even if you''re interested, you won''t know. However, at present, you seem to be honest and smart. Don''t forget to talk more in front of the hall leader, otherwise -- "Mei Sanniang threatened.


    Leave to make a pair of surprised appearance.


    "What, didn''t you go out last night to find the secret meeting with the hall leader?" I''m so surprised. "I thought you didn''t believe me, so we had to meet in private."


    Mei Sanniang was stunned for a moment. She didn''t seem to expect that the meeting would say that, but she soon responded and said, "don''t believe it? You also know that Lord Tian doesn''t believe you. If you know, why are you still loyal to your duty and going to report on your work? "


    He shrugged his shoulders and looked smart.


    "It''s not easy to say that we should be loyal to our duties, but we still have to show what we should show." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C302

    He glanced up and down at Mei Sanniang and said, "why can''t I understand you? Listen to what you mean, don''t you want me to listen to the master? If you don''t listen to the master, will you? "


    Mei Sanniang''s face was cold for a moment, her thin lips were tight, and she didn''t answer him directly.


    "In short, if you want to live well, be smart."


    "Be smart?" Turn away and look at her. "How can you be smart and blind to what you''ve done?"


    "Well, all I do is for the good of the farmers. I don''t think you like to get into trouble before, but now you are so curious that you are not afraid of trouble? " Mei Sanniang''s words are threatening.


    I shrugged.


    "Of course, I''m afraid, but there are more things to be afraid of in this world. I won''t do nothing because of fear. What do you say? " Mei Sanniang''s face became colder and colder. She glanced at Mei Sanniang and added. "However, when you get along with me these days, you should also understand that I am ambitious and do not want to be bound by this. If you can agree to my terms, I don''t want to interfere in your farm affairs."


    "If that''s the case, it can''t be better. I don''t need you to do anything, as long as you help me stare at the soul turning and soul destroying." Mei Sanniang''s eyes narrowed, as if she thought of something.


    Li low smile for a while, raise eyebrow way: "you this words say of pour interesting, before still say the hall Lord don''t trust me, how can she let me stare at them?"


    "That''s right, but I didn''t say that the LORD would never trust you, did he?"


    "So you have a way?"


    "You don''t have to worry about this. In short, if you remember me, I''ll take care of the rest. Remember, if you want what you want, at present, you can only be loyal to the farmers, you know? " Mei Sanniang said at last, her eyes were already sharp.


    With a playful smile, Li naturally noticed that Mei Sanniang was talking about the farmhouse rather than Kui kaitang, but he didn''t point out this point.


    Mei Sanniang soon went out. She stayed alone in the house and stood in front of the window. She seemed to be watching the scenery, but she was actually communicating with the evil friar in her mind. Although entering the Jinling space this time is not dangerous in general, if Jinling is not successfully recovered, it is likely to be trapped there.


    Even if he didn''t have the nine grain dragon sword, he would have been devoured by the evil friars. Therefore, at the moment, he can''t ignore his soul ability.


    I can even pass through my soul, not to mention other evil things? There is no wonder in the world, and it is only when we are prepared to avoid danger.


    After receiving the Dharma of soul cultivation in my mind, I realized that this dharma can only be practiced in the golden bell space. After thinking about it, now is not the best time to practice, so I can only turn around and lie down in bed.


    These days the spirit is tense, Rao is from all a little tired.


    I fell asleep until the next morning. As soon as I opened the door, I saw a row of maids standing in the yard.


    "What is this for?"


    "The hall leader passed it on to you." Then the maid bowed her head and said nothing, looking well-trained.


    Li Li blinked hard, looked up at the rising sun, and thought about it. Since he came to the Kui kaitang, Tian Mi seems to give him a task quickly, but he didn''t give him a real position. I don''t know whether it''s good or bad.


    However, without hesitation, he quickly went back to the room to wash his face, put on his casual clothes and went out. He followed the maid and soon came to the front hall.


    After going in, I saw Tian Mi sitting in the middle of the hall, with two maids pouring wine and tea. She seemed to be in a good mood.


    "Give me a seat." Tian Mi didn''t neglect him either. After seeing him sit down, she slowly said, "you and Sanniang have done a good job in this task. I''m glad that you can adapt to the affairs of my Kui hall so quickly."


    "Stop gossiping, master. If you don''t have anything to do, I''ll go back to sleep first." From yawning, a Bohemian look.


    Tian Mi didn''t seem to care about his rude words, and even relaxed a little.


    "You have the same temperament, and it''s not bad." Tian Mi looked at him with a smile. "What do you think of the two sisters you and Sanniang brought back?"


    After pondering for a moment, he leaned back and said, "Sanniang and I have been with them for a few days. Now it seems that their lightness skills are very good, and they can rank in the top ten among the people I have met."


    "Oh? Just the top ten? It seems that you have seen a lot of things


    I don''t know whether Tian MI is joking or trying, so I don''t laugh.


    Tian Mi gets up, goes to Li''s front, and holds down Li''s action.


    "Come on, don''t fix so many empty ones. I don''t want to say more about what happened before you entered my Kui hall. As long as you are with me from now on, I won''t treat you badly. "


    Do not know what to say, had to nod.


    This rare clever seems to please Tian MI, she chuckled.


    "Very good. I''ve been following Sanniang these days. I guess she''s also very angry." This kind of gossip caused Li''s vigilance. After all, Mei Sanniang found him to form a clique yesterday. Today, Tian Mi said this, saying that he didn''t believe it if he didn''t try.Is it hard for Mei Sanniang to live up to his expectations? Is it right that Tian Mi finds out so soon? Just when he was thinking about how to deal with the past, Tian Mi saw his tangled face but seemed to want to fork in the bud. She said with a light smile: "OK, look at your watch, please know that she is not light. She has that kind of temper. I won''t arrange you to be with her in the future."


    It seems that not only Mei Sanniang is worried about Tian Mi''s complete loyalty, but also Tian MI is worried about it. Although this is also a trial, the purpose of the trial is not what he thought at first.


    When I think about it, the smile from the corner of my mouth is also hooked up.


    "If so, it would be the best. I can''t cope with her temperament. Or leisure is the best for me. " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C303

    From the end of the tea to drink a mouthful, smell light tea, eyebrows and eyes are very relaxed.


    "Well, since you want to be at ease, I have the most suitable task for you now. Would you like to?"


    He made a face of embarrassment. "It''s another mission. I''ve just stopped for a day. Master, although I said I would work for you, I will leave one day. I don''t want to get involved in your farm affairs. "


    Tian Mi''s eyes flashed for a while, and then she chuckled.


    "Li Shaoxia is really smart. In this case, I also know that people do not speak in secret. It''s none of your business. Other people are involved in it. It''s good for you to have a clean relationship. Well, if you finish it, I''ll let you go. OK? In the future, the temporary bridge will return to the bridge and the road will return to the road


    Tian MI has laid a good prospect. This remark has hit the soft side of a man who yearns for freedom. There is a great wavering color on the surface, which seems to be tangled.


    As expected, Tian Mi drank a cup of tea leisurely, waiting for the final answer.


    I understand that the reason why I am favored by Tian MI and Mei Sanniang is naturally because of their seemingly innocent background. For both of them, they are farmers'' disciples, and the relationship between them is also complex. Although they are allies, they do not trust each other.


    In this case, many things can''t be done with the people at hand. After all, they are still allies. The most important thing is that no one can be sure whether the people they send out are really loyal.


    In this case, no doubt, Li became the best candidate, but what they did not expect was that their ideas would be so similar, they even made the same choice.


    Centrifugal under sneer, Rao is himself did not expect the situation will become like this.


    It''s a pity that Tian MI and Mei Sanniang are scheming. They would rather believe a stranger than their subordinates. So if something happens, it''s not his fault.


    "Well, I''ll do it. First of all, what do you want me to do? "


    "I want you to continue to look at the two sisters, stare at their every move, if there is any abnormality, report to me in time."


    "Don''t you want to drive them out?" Lean back from the chair, leisurely said.


    "I''m not willing to give up if I don''t know their purpose."


    "In that case, just kill them." From the eyes of the gloomy down.


    "No way." Tian Mi didn''t know what she thought of. Her face sank.


    "Why, is it difficult for the leader to be afraid of the influence of the net?" Keep your voice down.


    Tian Mi''s face changed. She stepped forward and grasped Li''s collar. "What, they are sent by the net? How do you know? "


    From the eyes of a flash, see this meaning, meisanniang seems not to tell Tian Mi their identity, not only that, the two people also don''t seem to tell Tian Mi their identity.


    Li had to tell Tian Mi what he had done to deceive Mei Sanniang.


    "So you have old grudges with them?" Tian Mi''s eyes sank. "Well, if the task is finished, I''ll give you a chance to kill them."


    "OK, deal." Leave is hard to get, if give a little handle to Tian MI, it can increase her confidence to herself.


    "However, if the other party is a snare, why did he say that yesterday?" Tian Mi seems to think of something, face dew hesitant.


    "What did they say?" I''m surprised.


    "Well --" Tian Mi hesitated for a moment. After thinking for a moment, she said: "Luowang is under Zhao Gao, the commander of Zhongche mansion in the state of Qin. As you know, the origin of our farm family and Changping king is that the son Fusu is the descendant of Changping king."


    "What? Is it difficult for them to come here and try to recover the power of the peasants, and it''s better for them to pick up their stool in vain? " Because I know Tian Mi''s attitude, I pay close attention to my tone.


    With these words, Tian Mi''s face softened a lot. She hesitated for a moment and said, "you''re right. Mr. Changping has been dead for a long time. The farmer family has been struggling for so many years. It''s hard to form the present power. It''s the hall leader who has spared no efforts to preserve it. Even if he is the descendant of emperor Changping, don''t try to cross his hand. "


    With a flash in his eyes, it seems that it''s similar to what he thought at the beginning. Turning the soul and destroying the soul is on Zhao Gao''s order. He comes to approach Tian Mi as a son Fusu.


    Take advantage of Tian Mi''s rebellious heart to kill with a knife. Even if he can''t kill him, at least he can''t recover the power of the peasant family. No matter how bad it is, it can also make the supporters of the two ideas of the peasant family fight with each other.


    In the end, no matter which side wins, he will be able to take advantage of it.


    However, at present, they are not like those who are willing to be used by others. Heart next move, added a sentence.


    "However, I heard that Zhao Gao had always been close to Hu Hai, the 18th son of the emperor, and he didn''t seem to deal with that young master Fu Su. It''s hard to say that this adventure is for the sake of supporting su. " Li deliberately slowed down his tone,"How do you know that?" Tian Mi looks at him with suspicion on her face.


    "Before, I was just a wandering swordsman, but I had to know something about the affairs of the court in the river''s lake to be safe. What''s more, I paid more attention to the old feud between the net and me than other people."


    After all, the farmers have been secretly accumulating their strength for so many years, and they have never been involved in the court hall. In addition, the taboo of emperor Changping is in the front, so they are certainly not willing to explore the affairs of the court hall.


    So it''s reasonable not to understand.


    He glanced at Tian MI and saw that she was immersed in her own thoughts, and her heart turned.


    It seems that Tian MI has realized Zhao Gao''s idea, so according to her character, Zhao Gao''s abacus is not successful. However, I don''t know what Tian Mi wants to do with those two people. After all, it would be too wasteful to just kill them according to his idea. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 304

    "Since you know so much about the net organization, it''s up to you to negotiate. You must find out their intentions and what ideas they are making behind them. I''ll give you an all hands command. "


    Tian Mi took a sip of tea, her eyes narrowed and opened slowly.


    From the eyes flashed, for the team named help is actually monitoring the people, his heart understand, but the face is silent, straight nodded.


    Both sides get satisfactory results, so Tian Mi asks him to step down. Moreover, in order to make him better monitor, his room is also moved from the original place to the courtyard where the two sisters are. It can be seen that Tian MI has made great efforts to them.


    This new room is a little closer to where Tian MI is than before. From this point, we can see that the value of turning soul and destroying soul in Tian Mi''s heart is much more than that of him.


    When you open the door, the facilities in the room are much better than before. Go straight to the bed, sit down, lean on the bed, and start thinking about your next move.


    Although Tian Mi seems to have given him a lot of freedom, it''s not sure when the two people next door will have a new action. Moreover, even if the other person doesn''t move, he can''t keep watching the change.


    Tian Mi doesn''t look like a patient person. She touches her chin and thinks to herself.


    Just as he leaned on the bed and was already a little sleepy, he suddenly heard a burst of wind breaking and almost subconsciously dodged.


    The next second, eyes sharp looking at a dart deeply embedded in the head of the bed, eyes deep.


    Looks like he''s going out.


    Half a quarter of an hour later, in the woods on the edge of the town.


    "Come out, no one''s following." He looked at the void in front of him and said in a low voice.


    The next second, I heard a whew. I raised my hand to hold the shot, and then I didn''t stop. I turned around and left quickly. Although he didn''t say it, he was very satisfied with the person who made the connection. He was careful and could be of great use.


    When I came back to my room again, I opened the tightly held thing in my hand, quickly glanced at it, and then smashed it with internal force.


    What he asked him to check on the letterhead was the origin of Sheng Qi and the peasant family.


    It turns out that Sheng Qi has a feud with Tian MI. Sheng Qi''s only brother, who was later bound by the net, was arrested by the net because of the frame up of Kui kaitang.


    At that time, Kui kaitang had a conflict with the Qin Empire because of his own purpose. At that time, when the farmers were cultivating themselves, they did not have the strength to fight Zhao Gao from Ying Zheng, so that man became a victim.


    No wonder, there is such a stubble, no wonder not to win seven for Tian Mi''s news reaction so big.


    After thinking about it, Li wrote a reply to let Duan Murong pay more attention to Sheng Qi''s state. After thinking about it, he still felt that there was a hidden danger, so he wrote a letter to Li Si in the name of Li.


    If you can save Sheng Qi''s brother earlier, Sheng Qi''s obsession with Tian Mi won''t be so deep.


    After all the arrangements were finished, he took a long breath. The changes in the outside world made him want to deal with the things here faster. So the idea of waiting for the other party to move first was annihilated. After thinking about it, he went out to visit the two sisters directly.


    Tian Mi''s treatment is really good. Just when she enters the yard, she already feels that there are at least three lines of vision in the dark. However, there are many bodyguards in the light, but in fact they are all monitoring. Even the maid has great skill.


    Tian Mi''s idea is very simple. She doesn''t think these people can do anything, but she tells the two sisters clearly that she doesn''t believe them. The people who are there warn more than they are practical.


    "What''s the matter?" The maid went in to pass a message, and soon came out to ask him to go in. She turned her soul and stood in the dark, looking at him quietly, spitting out two words coldly.


    Maybe it''s the reason why I seldom speak. The voice sounds a little hoarse, and every sentence is very concise.


    From now on, he came as Tian MI, so he said directly, "about what you said with the master yesterday, the master sent me to inquire in detail."


    After hearing what he said, he looked at each other and finally said, "we can only talk to the master himself."


    Li Li narrowed his eyes, and a dark light flashed through his eyes. Then he raised a light smile and said, "the master of the hall manages everything every day, so he sent me to discuss it. If you don''t believe me, then there is no need to talk about it."


    The eyes hiding under the bangs were sharp for a moment. Then they calmed down and looked at each other. It seemed that they thought of meeting yesterday. This time, they hesitated for a long time, but they had enough patience to wait.


    "This way, please." It seems that they have finally decided something. Li knows that it is not easy for them to make a step back, but it can be imagined that they came over yesterday in the name of Fu Su. Even though Tian Mi didn''t say anything on the face, she must be extremely upset in her heart. There must be a lot of bitterness between these words.Now she didn''t want to face them, and it was reasonable to send him instead.


    In the final analysis, all this is their pursuit of benevolence. Seeing his tough attitude at the moment, they are afraid of provoking them. At last, it''s nothing.


    He followed them into the inner room and scanned the room without leaving any trace. He was surprised to find that everything in the room seemed to have no trace of movement, even the soft bed was not wrinkled.


    Li frowned slightly. It seemed that their vigilance was very heavy, and they didn''t relax. They didn''t move anything in the room. As an assassin, they had no doubt achieved the ultimate self-discipline.


    A snare is indeed a snare, but it should not be taken lightly.


    From the spirit, looking at the front of the two seemingly slender but explosive figure, solemnly. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 305

    "Yesterday, we have explained our intention to the leader of Tiantang. I don''t know what his reaction is?" Two people also calculate cleverness, with retreat for advance, if he really is the person that Tian Mi sends over, certainly won''t be unable to take up this sentence.


    He said with a smile: "the hall leader doesn''t seem to agree with your proposal, but since you sent me here today, maybe there is still room for things to turn around."


    They looked at each other, as if they agreed with Li''s answer, and their eyeground defense was a little bit removed. It seemed that the opening of the one who was a little higher in the two seemed to turn his soul.


    "We came here to help the farmers under the order of Fu Su. Now the farmers are in troubled times. If hall leader Tian gets the help of the eldest son of the Qin Empire, it will definitely increase the chips. Why not?"


    From the face of the placid, pick eyebrows sneer: "farm things have never needed outsiders to intervene." Although Tian MI and others no longer inherit the spirit of changpingjun, they don''t want to bear the reputation of deceiving their teachers and destroying their ancestors until the last moment.


    Therefore, Li''s words are completely in line with the position of the peasant disciples.


    "Outsiders? Young master Fusu has a close relationship with the peasant family, doesn''t he? " Turn soul to suppress voice way, match that a face of no facial expression, really have let a person angry capital.


    It can be imagined that if Tian MI is here at the moment, even if he hears these words, he knows that the messenger behind them is not Fu Su, but he will be even less impressed by him.


    However, it is he himself who is here now. When he hears such words, he feels no resentment except the excitement of destruction.


    After all, he is still looking forward to seeing the other side''s expectations fail.


    There was a flash of excitement from the bottom of their eyes, but they were turned to the soul as a reaction of anger. Their brows relaxed unconsciously, as if their first goal had been achieved.


    But from the next sentence, let two people all over tight up. "As far as I know, young master Fusu has never cared about the affairs of the river and lake. Although he has some connections with my farm family, he has never been in touch for so many years. It''s hard to believe that I sent you to visit all of a sudden, and even knew my farm situation like the back of my hand. "


    Although their task is to stir up the relationship between the peasant family and their son Fu Su, and even go to that place to find out more information if possible, the latter task seems impossible. The former task they thought was secure, but now it seems that they are entrusted.


    Tian Mi''s men are not fuel-efficient.


    In the final analysis, maybe they are too radical, not considerate and forced too hard. There are some flaws in their words.


    However, I have been with Zhao Gao for so long. Even though I have been working behind the scenes, I have learned a lot from my experience. In addition, I have learned a lot from my experience as an assassin.


    "Not contacting, but not caring. The great Qin Dynasty has a well-known all pervasive network organization. If you want to know something, it''s still very simple. "


    After listening to this sentence, if it wasn''t for the wrong occasion, he really wanted to laugh.


    It''s true that the net is all pervasive, but he''s never got the news. Now he''s talking nonsense in front of his client. It''s a bit of a joke.


    But on the surface, it''s still calm, just a light look at the two sisters. The soul turning and soul destroying feeling was a little guilty under his understatement. It seems that only Zhao Gao has given them this kind of pressure. For a moment, he was more cautious about the young man in front of him.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, what do you regard the farmhouse as? Is it a place where you can talk freely?" From the face on a cold, fierce color way.


    "Don''t say that Zhao Gao and his son Fu Su belong to different cliques. Even if they are birds of a feather, they won''t send you an assassin organization to be a lobbyist for such an important matter."


    After hearing this, my heart became cold.


    In fact, it was not under their management. It was originally in Zhao Gao''s plan. Naturally, it was handed over to his confidants. At least it looked more like someone sent by the son Fu Su.


    But the Xianyang side is really inseparable from the hands, and now Li Si and Zhao Gao are against each other, so almost all the civil servants who have been on the table are included by each other, and the rest are not in the class.


    In addition to the recent inexplicable defeat of Luowang in successive missions, his power has been greatly damaged. Two of the six sword slaves have been seriously injured. In all desperation, Zhao Gao can only pull them out from his own confidants.


    The reason why Li said this was that he knew the situation of the court like the palm of his hand, but these were unknown to the two sisters in front of him. This leads to their misjudgment and the final result.


    Seeing that his goal had been achieved, Li changed his tone and said, "but we farmers are not willing to participate in the affairs of the imperial court. We also hope that Daqin will not participate in the affairs of our farmers. How about taking what we need?""You mean --" seeing that things didn''t seem as bad as you thought, Zhuan sou Mie Hun asked again.


    With a smile and a sincere look, Li said, "my meaning is very simple. No matter who the people behind you are, we don''t care. We only ask for a little, and don''t interfere in the internal affairs of my farm. No matter what kind of Childe Fu Su, or Luo Wang organization. "


    "Now that you have been here, I might as well tell you the truth. Today''s farmers are no longer willing to interfere in other things. No matter who you are, don''t want to interfere in the internal affairs of my farmers. If you give up something you shouldn''t think about, and the visitors are guests, we''ll welcome you in Kui kaitang naturally. But if you think about something you shouldn''t think about, don''t blame us for being rude! " At last, he didn''t hide his threat. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 306

    The atmosphere was a little stagnant for a moment. After a moment''s silence, he slowly said, "we will not interfere in the internal affairs of the farmers."


    Li knows that his attitude today is almost the same. No matter how much, it''s not up to the two people in front of him to decide. But it''s certain that after hearing his words, the two people will contact Zhao Gao privately to get further action planning.


    After all, it was obvious that they couldn''t go on at the beginning. As for why they didn''t leave directly, of course, it was because of what Li said. Although according to the meaning of Li, their original plan did not work, but he still left a line, at least he would never stand on the side of Fu Su.


    From the satisfactory results achieved, but also do not stay, quickly left.


    As soon as I got back to my room, an unexpected guest came.


    "What does the leader of hall Tian say?" Mei Sanniang leaned against the post and looked up at him.


    From the moment when I saw her face clearly, I relaxed my guard. I went to the table and sat down. I told her about today''s conversation with Tian MI, but some details were hidden. He didn''t mention that they didn''t trust each other.


    To leave this true and false half words, Mei Sanniang also does not doubt to have him.


    Just sneered, light said: "the two sisters I look at is not right, will also help you stare.". At present, the matter between Tian MI and me should be put aside for the time being. Let''s talk about it first. "


    Pick your eyebrows. "What? Has sex changed? "


    Mei Sanniang glared at him and said angrily, "those two people want to use my farm hand to kill people. How can I let them do it? Since the master of Tian Tang didn''t like them very much, naturally it couldn''t be better. No matter what our peasant family''s attitude towards changpingjun''s descendants is, we don''t allow others to interfere! "


    Centrifugal under sneer, secretly said, if you can all think like this is the best, such as Kui kaitang general rebellious people, if there is no loyalty, it is better to destroy, as long as can let Zhao Gao not cross a foot, then even if the farm fighting, also won''t consume much, on the contrary, and form a wave scouring effect.


    At present, Zhuan sou Mie Hun listened to him and told Zhao Gao. According to Zhao Gao''s temperament, the current situation at least reached his lowest expectation. In addition, there was no extra energy, so he mostly stopped when he was good.


    "I don''t think it''s like asking for no fun. They probably won''t get entangled in my conversation today."


    "Well, I think you are confused by beauty, so you can''t analyze the situation." Mei Sanniang gave him a sidelong look and sneered.


    I don''t know when I will offend the woman in front of me. I don''t understand. I just don''t want to. I shrug my shoulders and don''t answer.


    "All right, just keep watching over there." Mei Sanniang seemed to know that she had lost her word. She turned her head and left.


    Mei Sanniang just left, Tian Mi''s people came over again, but just simply asked about the situation. After Li said that, the other party also left soon.


    From the back of the person who looks at Tian MI, she sneers. Tian MI is direct. As soon as she comes back, she gets the news and comes to ask questions. It seems that she doesn''t hide the fact that she is under her supervision at all.


    Even, from feel, oneself and plum three Niang''s trade all probably in the farmland honey of control.


    This woman, it seems that the outside world has underestimated her.


    The change happened three days later. It seems that he is very comfortable to turn around and destroy his soul these days. Li is also happy to practice the method of training his soul given by the evil monk in the house. The practice of this method is very cumbersome. After three days, he never sleeps until he feels that he has a slight entry.


    If it''s not because the place you are in is not safe, you really want to enter Jinling space and practice this set of Dharma until you are a little successful.


    "Well, it''s better to go step by step." The evil monk communicated with him in his mind.


    Instead of answering this, Li asked, "what else can you do besides guiding me to practice this dharma in Jinling space? I don''t know much about your ability. How about speaking out to enhance your value in my heart? In this case, I have the motivation to fulfill your requirements. What do you say? "


    The evil friar secretly scolded Li''s belly black in his heart, but he had to bow his head under the eaves and could only honestly say: "Jinling now recognizes you as the master, and the strength will increase with the strength of your soul. At present, you can take each other''s soul into the space when they are very weak in spirit and body, and then you will have two choices ¡£¡±


    "One is to refine each other''s souls and turn them into nutrients to provide Jinling with nourishment for growth. The second is - "


    " go on, why stop? " Leave in mind to urge.


    "Second, this method is not allowed by the right way."


    Li Leng snorted and sneered. "As an evil monk, you will talk to me about the right way. It''s ridiculous." Li''s words were extremely evil, which surprised the evil friar. Originally he thought Li was the same as those pedantic and upright people. Now it seems that he underestimated him."Come on, stop the ink. Let''s talk about it."


    "These two are to capture a few souls, make use of Jinling''s characteristics, let them fight each other, and finally refine them into a demon." The evil friar said, and there was a trace of excitement in his tone.


    "The means are really cruel, but how can I use this spirit? In addition, didn''t you say that there can only be one soul in Jinling space? "


    "Yes, that was before. Now Jinling recognizes you as the master. As long as you don''t let Jinling devour my soul, then two souls can coexist. But with Jinling''s present strength, it can only coexist two


    According to this meaning, after Jinling''s strength becomes stronger, isn''t Jinling his personal headquarters?


    But there''s one last question.


    "If so, this ghost, like you, can only communicate with me in my mind. What do I want him to do?" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 307

    "Of course, it''s not that simple. If the ghost is useless, it won''t cause such a big dispute a hundred years ago." The evil friar has no good airway.


    "This ghost is not like me. It has been closely related to Jinling space for so many years. If you refine the ghost, he has no previous memory and only serves you. Then he can leave this space. Only you need to find a container for him to walk in the world."


    "Container?"


    "That''s right, it''s the body. The body needs to be just dead. Otherwise, without the protection of life, the ghost will be destroyed by heaven and earth once it appears."


    It''s so mysterious, but I believe the evil friar won''t cheat him. The most important thing is that he didn''t cheat his position.


    "Don''t underestimate the spirit, because the body where the spirit is hiding is not his own relationship, so he won''t feel any attack. As long as he hasn''t been torn apart, he can fight all the time. Although he has lost his memory, his martial arts are all there, and even he can absorb some of the abilities of other souls he once devoured. That''s it It depends on the spirit''s aptitude. "


    From the eyes bright, for this some magical spirit, gave birth to a sense of yearning, after all, such unconscious gold medal followers really will never be too much.


    "I''ve made a note of it. If I have a chance in the future, I''ll find some suitable souls for you." Li said blandly in his mind. The reason why he said it was for the evil monk was that he understood that the loneliness in the space for a hundred years was driving him crazy. If he didn''t give him some toys, he might be really abnormal one day.


    There was a knock outside the door. He got up, stepped forward and opened the door.


    "Who are you?" From slightly surprised to see a little girl standing outside the door. "Did you knock at the door?" Because he is a child, so from the face unconsciously with a faint smile, looks very gentle.


    Although the little girl''s face was a little dirty, she could not hide her lovely facial features, especially her big eyes like black grapes, which were full of aura, blinking at you, speechless and cute.


    Since I came to this world, it''s the first time that I have been in close contact with such a small child. Although the child who can appear here is destined to be not too simple, it will not be Tian Mi''s child after all.


    That being the case, it''s no big deal to chat a little, and seeing her like this, it''s very possible to get lost.


    From the squat body, and the little girl''s line of sight to maintain the same, raised a gentle smile. "What''s the matter? Are you lost To his surprise, the little girl''s face was so flat that she even shook her head.


    This is quite different from the little girl who was supposed to cry at the beginning.


    Well, maybe this girl is a little precocious.


    From touch chin, continue to patiently say: "that is how?"


    "I feel that you have something I''m familiar with, which makes me feel comfortable." The little girl was obviously indifferent, but it sounded very ambiguous. If it wasn''t for the ten-year-old girl in front of her, she would have thought that someone had sent her to seduce him.


    He left his mind, maintained a smile at the corner of his mouth and continued: "what''s your name, girl? Where do you live? My brother will send you back. "


    Because he couldn''t understand what the little girl was saying, he had to change the topic directly, hoping to find out the origin of the little girl, and then send the girl back.


    "The smell is really good --" the little girl blinked her big eyes, as if she didn''t hear him. As soon as her feet were soft, she fell into his arms, holding the soft body in her arms. She wanted to cry without tears.


    Because of his instructions, except for the servants who come to clean and tidy up on time every day, there is no one in the yard. As for the people in the dark, they have not appeared so far, which means that the little girl should not be a core figure.


    After waiting for a while, I still didn''t see a person coming. I couldn''t leave. I had to admit my life and carry the little girl into the room.


    Put the little girl on the soft flat, and wipe her dirty face with a towel.


    At first, he thought that the girl might have come to him from some family in Kui kaitang. But after he dried the little girl''s face, he was not sure about her speculation.


    Because the little girl after drying her face is really beautiful and lovely. It''s a little too much. The big eyes that used to be watery and smart now look more spiritual, but the small face with no expression and some strange pale lips make her more vulnerable.


    No, the girl''s temperament is definitely not what an ordinary family child can raise.


    He looked at the little girl and thought to himself, didn''t he pick up a hot potato?


    But a pair of little girl''s big eyes, which are trusting and dependent, can''t help but soften up in the centrifugal process, and even have a strange feeling of closeness with her.


    "Hug." The little girl seems not to be able to express her feelings. She says such soft words with a expressionless face, and let Li can''t refuse. She reaches out her hand and hugs the little girl from the soft collapse, letting the little girl lie on his body and rub.From the helpless smile, half a quarter of an hour later feel the little girl movement down, look down, spoil a smile, the little girl had unconsciously fell asleep, sleeping little girl looks like a little angel in general.


    Leave hook lip light smile, carefully put the little girl on the soft bed that the servant girl has made for herself, carefully cover the quilt, and then run to the soft collapse to lie down, close your eyes and refresh yourself.


    It''s always a little girl. Since she''s tired, let her have a rest with him. It shouldn''t be a big deal.


    What I don''t know now is that someone outside is about to lift up Kui Kai hall because of this little girl. Even Tian MI is in a mess. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 308

    Lying on the soft floor, Li began to feel drowsy after smelling the soothing fragrance coming from the aromatherapy oven. Just when he fell asleep, he was suddenly awakened by a sudden knock on the door.


    "What''s the matter?" He stood up and looked at the guard with a face of embarrassment at the door.


    "I have to be away from you, young Xia. I still hope Haihan." It''s hard for the nurse to hide his anxiety. From rubs the eye, reluctantly raises the spirit way: "actually is what matter panic."


    "The little girl brought by general Ying is missing. General Ying is in a hurry to look for her in the hall. The leader of the hall is also alarmed. You are almost all looking for her in the hall now, young Xia. Just step aside, let''s go in and have a look, and we''ll come out."


    What''s the matter, little girl?


    The nursing home thought that it was unhappy that she had not responded for a long time, and gratefully added: "young Xia Li, the girl should have been out all the time. Just let us have a look and pretend to be --"


    "no, the girl is with me." From knead nose, understatement said, no matter the other party has been frightened by his words.


    From the side open body, continue to say: "you come in, take away the little girl."


    The guard was still in the same place, staring at him, as if he hadn''t recovered.


    From the helpless into the room, will sleep sweet little girl from the soft collapse, walk to the door.


    "Then, take her back." The hospital guard took it in a daze, until he held the little girl in his arms and looked at the lovely face. Then he suddenly regained his mind and said to Li Jingqi: "I didn''t expect that the girl was here from young Xia!"


    From pick eyebrow, lean on the door, glanced at him, the whole person appears incomparably lazy.


    "What''s unexpected?"


    The headmaster sighed and said, "except for going out with the British general, the girl spent the rest of her time in her yard. She was so cute and tight that she sneaked out today. We didn''t expect that if there were no other sounds and traces in the yard, everyone would think she was abducted. Fortunately, it''s ok now. "


    The nurse looked up and nodded to Li.


    "Now that we have found it, we can rest assured. Young Xia, I''ll leave now. General Ying is in a hurry. "


    Li nodded and watched the guard leave, his eyes suddenly darkened.


    I didn''t expect that this girl was brought by yingbu. Originally, he thought it was just an ordinary child, but he didn''t expect that the child had something to do with him.


    The child suddenly appeared at the door of his room. Not only did the guard suspect him, but even he could not believe it. If the child had lost his way and ran over, but if he remembered correctly, the yard where yingbu lived was far away from him. The girl could come to him smoothly, and even knocked on his door. There was no doubt about it On how to think all revealed a trace of strange.


    This strange thread was lying in his heart for a long time. When he entered the room, the voice of the evil monk suddenly appeared in his mind.


    "What happened just now? I can''t get in touch with you."


    "What do you mean?" Li replied in his mind. Although the evil friar can communicate with him in his mind, this kind of communication is actually one-way, and can be established only when he is willing to leave. At other times, if the evil friar wants to say something to him, he also needs to send out a wave in his mind to let Li know. If he agrees, he can have a dialogue.


    "Just now, I felt a mysterious breath approaching. I wanted to contact you, but I didn''t respond."


    The voice sank away from me.


    "I don''t feel your fluctuation at all."


    "Why? How could that be? What happened just now? " The evil friar was amazed in his mind. The figure of the little girl just now appeared in front of his eyes, but he didn''t say anything.


    "I ask you, is there anything else you didn''t tell me about Jin Ling?" Leave brow tight wrinkly, thought for a long time also don''t get a method, open a way at will.


    The evil friar seemed to be a little angry about his uneasiness, and said in his mind: "since I said that I would not have two hearts in five years, I naturally said what I should say. If you don''t believe me, I can''t help it."


    In fact, Li is just trying to change the topic. It''s not that he really doesn''t believe in the evil Friar and doesn''t get angry when he hears the words. Instead, he sits on the chair and twists his eyebrows to meditate.


    He really can''t imagine who is the main messenger behind today''s incident. It''s too strange to take advantage of a little girl if he wants to have a quarrel with him because of this incident.


    What''s more, children are the most difficult to master. The reaction of the little girl after seeing herself seems to be voluntary. What makes him most surprised is the sense of connection between him and the little girl.


    This kind of feeling is strange and not annoying. I didn''t think there was anything wrong with Li before, but after the little girl left, the more I thought about Li, the more I felt it was wrong.


    Let''s not say that he came to this world that needs step by step, let''s say that in his previous life, he was not a bad person. Although he didn''t have a bad heart for children, he didn''t have such a good heart.Not to mention for the little girl on the first rise of love pity.


    There must be something strange in the middle.


    Just as Li could not help imagining the witchcraft, there was another knock outside the door. Different from before, this knock sounded very steady, and it was only three simple knocks, and then it was quiet.


    If it wasn''t for the breath of the man outside, he would have thought that the other party had left.


    I don''t know why, at the moment of hearing the knock, the image of yingbu appeared in Li''s mind. He had a feeling that the person knocking at the door was probably the one who only met yingbu!


    And the next second, standing at the door, when you can see the people standing outside clearly, the expression on your face is a little subtle.


    How to say, the current situation is somewhat unexpected and unreasonable. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 309

    From the complexion of looking at the expressionless British cloth standing outside his door, and then turned to the little girl standing beside him, and finally turned back, speechless.


    Finally, I broke the silence with some impatience.


    "What''s the matter?"


    What''s the matter? Is this the meaning that parents come to the door when children are bullied? Qiemo said that he didn''t bully the little girl at all. He said that if he took good care of her, he shouldn''t feel guilty.


    From pick eyebrow, squint eyes, looking at the British cloth that some fierce face.


    The next second, the British cloth toward him, although still a facial paralysis expression, but the tone is extremely sincere said: "convenient let me in?"


    From was made by him this God turn stupefied for a second, then nodded, the side opens the body to let the other party come in. But the little girl seemed very happy, grape like eyes looked at him, also stepped in.


    To Li''s surprise, the two people who came in were not as close as he thought. On the contrary, they were a little far away from each other. When they looked at the little girl standing beside them, they felt strange.


    How do you think this girl is closer to me than to him?


    Glancing at yingbu''s face, he found that he could not see anything from a paralyzed and fierce man, so he had to give up the idea.


    Yingbu seems not to care about the little girl''s estrangement. No, it''s not so much that she doesn''t care about it as that she''s used to it.


    After thinking about it, I really don''t know how to open my mouth. Originally, I thought that if yingbu came to ask for a crime, he could tell the truth. Now it seems that the other party didn''t come to ask for a crime at all, which makes him not know what to say.


    Finally, after walking around Li and the little girl, yingbu said to Li Baoquan, "Li Shaoxia, please help her!"


    "Ah?" No matter how clever Rao Shili is, he can''t imagine that such a sentence was uttered by yingbu. Just when he thought he had heard wrong, he looked into his sincere eyes and made sure that he didn''t have hallucinations.


    What''s going on?


    "Help? What''s the matter with her? " From turn a head to look at to stand beside oneself, complexion ruddy lustrous little wench, how to see also don''t seem to be sick appearance.


    The little girl blinks her big eyes and stares away for a moment. She doesn''t seem to hear what the two adults are talking about.


    Yingbu''s resolute and firm eyes appeared slightly soft when she contacted the little girl, and then slowly said, "yes, she has a long-standing disease."


    "A chronic disease?" From the brow slightly wrinkled. "But I''m not a doctor." Although he was fond of the little girl, what he said was the truth. Maybe Duan Murong was the right person to do it.


    However, inb''s tone was very firm, as if he had seen him treat the little girl. But his meeting with the little girl was just that one time.


    After thinking about it, Li opened his mouth and said, "maybe, what''s the misunderstanding? Although I don''t know anything about medicine, I''m definitely not a doctor. I can only pick up a few herbs. Did the British general make a mistake? "


    The face of English cloth remains unchanged.


    "She''s not a doctor, but she''s relieved a lot since she came back from you." British cloth tone does not change, look straight away.


    From the creepy and surprised, this is the same surprise.


    "But I haven''t done anything special since I saw her. During that time, I thought she was lost. I didn''t find a servant for a while. I saw that she was sleepy. I left her to sleep for a while, and then I gave it to the nurse to take back."


    Yingbu heard the words and kept silent for a long time. Finally, he insisted on his own opinion and looked at him firmly.


    From helpless sigh, but did not expect that this guy for their own identified things should be so stubborn.


    Do not know how to explain, can only quietly look at him.


    Yingbu seems to know that she has some difficulties. She hesitates for a long time before continuing to say: "although she looks like an ordinary child, she will have a weak period every seven days. Today is the first day after the weak period. In the past, she can only stay in her room to rest."


    From the pupil a shrink, subconsciously look to the side of the little girl, but found that little girl just focus on looking at him, don''t pay attention to other things, even now is talking about her own things.


    Centrifugation under somehow, some sour up.


    "But when I saw her at the door today, it didn''t seem any different." Li adjusted his mood and continued.


    Although he doesn''t think it''s necessary for him to cheat himself, what he should say still needs to be said.


    "I know her. She''s a cold, silent woman. There must be a reason for her to overcome her physical discomfort and come to you today, and she seems to be very close to you. " In the last sentence, he said slowly with some hesitation.


    He was silent for a moment and spoke.


    "It''s not close to me from where you live. How can she find it? And come over and knock on my door with clear purpose. Do you think a little girl can do it? " From the eyes squint, cold voice.British cloth Leng for a while, looked at a little girl, low voice way: "she, not ordinary children."


    From pick eyebrow to look at him, seem to ask him, what meaning.


    This time, yingbu''s silence was particularly long. It seemed that he only spoke after organizing the language of what he was going to say for a long time.


    "She looks like she''s only ten years old, but I knew her twenty years ago."


    "What From creepy and surprised, looking at the little girl''s eyes also dark down.


    "Yes, she not only has no change in appearance, but also has a natural sense of something. When she saved me as a child, she would have a weak period every seven days. After so many years of trying to find a way to treat her, I finally found a way to relieve her symptoms through her own feelings. "


    "So today she came to you on her own initiative, and maybe she thought you could treat her. The most important thing is that after returning from you, she really has a different spirit than before. So you must be the one who can treat her. "


    Ying Bu stares at Li and says word by word. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 310

    Li Dingding looked at the little girl for a long time. At last, he looked up at yingbu and said slowly, "although I want to cure her, I''m sorry. I really don''t know anything about medical skills. If you want to, I can help you find duanmurong, a medical immortal. She has a good idea."


    To tell you the truth, for this little girl, Li is very kind, and for yingbu, Li has always respected him, so he is willing to help if he has the chance.


    However, after he finished saying this, when he saw the eyes of yingbu, he knew that he didn''t listen to his words at all.


    From the first time to feel a sense of powerlessness, so to speak, how can he change his mind. After pondering for a moment, he decided to retreat.


    "Well, just as you said, I''ll treat her. Then, how can I treat her?" Hearing from the first half of the sentence, the gloom of yingbu''s eyes had not yet dissipated, but was agglutinated by the second half of the sentence.


    Just when they were speechless, the little girl''s crisp voice rang.


    "Hug."


    From the eyes of a soft, hand will hold the little girl into his arms.


    When yingbu saw this, there was a little invisible flash in his eyes.


    "You know, I''ve never seen her so close to anyone." Yingbu looks at the scene in front of him with no expression and says such words in the words of Gujing wubo.


    From pick eyebrow, embrace the little girl''s hand tight tight, soft voice way: "maybe we two get along well with each other, I see she also feel like tight in the heart."


    Yingbu''s eyes sank again. After a long time, she said in a dumb voice, "have you ever seen her attitude towards others?" Leave the action on the hand to stop, eyes deep and deep stare at English cloth, didn''t send a language.


    I don''t know why, he heard something unusual from this sentence.


    Subconsciously, he wants to find out.


    Yingbu seems to have got the answer from Li''s expression. He strides forward a few steps and goes straight to Li, but his eyes are aimed at the little girl.


    "Come with me." Li was surprised to find that yingbu, who was facing the little girl, had never felt warm with the glitter of her eyes. Even for a facial paralysis, it was very difficult to make an expression, but Li felt the kindness that yingbu tried to release.


    But unexpectedly, the little girl just raised her long eyelashes and took a light look at yingbu. Then she put her head in her arms.


    Li suddenly felt a little embarrassed and said in a voice: "girl, darling, you go out with general Ying first, and I''ll come later, OK?"


    Heard from speak, the little girl just looked up, looked at a distance, although did not speak, but seems to be full of grievances.


    From can only harden the scalp to continue: "good, first with the British general to go, obedient child is lovely."


    With that, Li turned his head. After all, facing those beautiful eyes, Li was really afraid that he would repent if he was soft hearted. This girl is really amazing. She is so young that she has some potential to be a disaster.


    make complaints about her from the arms.


    British cloth helplessly nodded to Li, and they exchanged a look. Li Yan watched British cloth take the little girl out of the door. After a little thought, they still followed.


    Yingbu with the little girl has been out of the yard, from the foot to keep up, but in the next second in mind again sounded the voice of the evil friar.


    "No, we were communicating just now. Why can''t I contact you again?"


    "What? Since when did it break? " He didn''t notice what the evil friar said because he was always thinking about other things.


    "From the knock on the door, after you open the door."


    Centrifugal next tight, contact before things, heart emerged a bold guess, is it difficult to this matter with the little girl?


    Now think about it, it seems that the previous loss of contact was also when the little girl was by his side.


    Li Li squinted and looked at the two figures disappearing at the corner. What happened? It''s just a good opportunity to experiment, isn''t it.


    Through a few corridors, the two figures in front finally stop. There is a small garden. At this time, there are many servants cleaning there.


    Along the way, I didn''t break the contact with the evil friar, and the contact between the two people was always online. There was no special situation.


    From the corner with the help of a leafy tree to cover the body, to ensure that the little girl can not see themselves, this is the heart to observe.


    "Good afternoon, general Ying." Although it''s a little far away, the voice over there can still be heard very clearly with the force of the ear.


    Yingbu nodded, had to say, although he looks like a fierce, but for his own people, get along for a long time or know that he is actually cold heart is not cold.


    But for the little girl who had been around the British general, they only dared to glance at her and then turned away.And Li stares at the little girl''s back and looks at her not far away from her, but with a faint sense of alienation, and the people who are cleaning, even the figure does not enter her eyes.


    From eyebrows unconsciously slightly wrinkled, such a little girl with in front of him when the little girl, almost different.


    Corner of the eye glimpses a touch of emerald green corner, look carefully, but it is a face young girl. I''m going to move next. I''m going to move forward.


    "Wait a minute."


    "What can I do for you, young Xia?" The maid raised her eyes and saw that it was him. She immediately saluted.


    Li fu''er whispered a word in his ear. Seeing that the maid seemed embarrassed, he quietly stuffed a handful of money. "As long as you finish it, no matter how she reacts, you can leave. If anything happens, I''ll take it. How about it? "


    The maid was silent for a moment. Then she gritted her teeth and took the silver. She nodded her head to take the words.


    From the eyes deep looking at the maid to leave, step by step toward the little girl, the next scene let from although already prepared, but still surprised. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 311

    I saw the maid come forward, bent down to the little girl, a smile, asked a good.


    Originally thought that even if the little girl ignored, she should be silent, but did not expect that although she was silent, her lovely black eyes flashed fierce and frightening light. The maid obviously could not resist such eyes, subconsciously stepped back, and then left quickly without looking back.


    Seeing this scene, yingbu''s eyes swept away from his hiding place.


    Li narrowed his eyes, and the voice of the evil monk rang out in his mind.


    "There seems to be something strange about this girl."


    "What do you say?" I feel something is wrong, but I can''t say what''s wrong.


    The voice of the evil monk in my mind was silent for a moment, and then it sounded again.


    "Go ahead and stop when I tell you to."


    There was a flash of dark light from the bottom of his eyes. Maybe he and the evil friar thought of going together.


    He didn''t hesitate any more. He walked towards the little girl. Just when he was about five feet away from the little girl, the evil friar called to stop.


    "If so, this distance will make --"


    the voice of the evil friar suddenly stop in his mind. He shrinks away from his pupils and looks at the little girl who trots towards him because she sees herself. There is no need to say more about the evil Friar''s unfinished words.


    At this moment, seeing the lovely expression on the little girl''s face, he can''t afford the simple feeling of kindness as the first time. In other words, the feeling of kindness at this moment can only make him feel frightened.


    Is it difficult that this little girl has a natural talent to confuse people? However, such a similar talent has been encountered in Hu Ji, but Hu Ji''s ability can only be downplayed when she meets his Tianmei skill.


    But in the face of the little girl, his magic skill didn''t work as if it had never appeared. Even now he was on guard, but he still couldn''t restrain the intimacy from the bottom of his heart. It''s terrible.


    He repressed his complicated thoughts and gave a smile to yingbu.


    "How? As you can see, she is really different to you. " IMB came up to him and lowered his voice. "Some things, if you like, we can talk about them in private"


    originally, if there was no scene just now, Li might refuse directly. After all, it''s absurd to let him come for treatment.


    But the scene just now really left him with a lingering fear. If such a person who can influence his mind is allowed to be outside, and even the reason is not clear, it will undoubtedly become a thorn in his heart.


    After thinking about it for a while, he still couldn''t resist his curiosity and nodded to yingbu.


    "Come with me."


    The three returned to the room where they left, but the mood of leaving this time was quite different from that before.


    As soon as they sat down, the maid''s voice rang out at the door. Although they had a private conversation in the daytime, the door was not closed because they had excellent martial arts skills, depended on each other and were not afraid of being overheard.


    This makes Li, who is sitting facing the door, look up and see the servant girl coming in. He squints his eyes. With his superb memory, Li remembers that this is the big servant girl who often follows Tian MI.


    As soon as his voice rang out, yingbu also looked at the door. Naturally, he saw someone coming. With a big wave of his hand, his tiger eyes swept like electricity.


    The big maid didn''t dare to lift her head under such eyes. She only whispered her intention.


    "The hall leader sent me to come and have a look. I heard that general Ying found a little girl here. He will come here. Do you have any orders?"


    Yingbu didn''t move his brow. He said in a low voice: "I just want to thank you for being away from you. I want to tell you that yingbu won''t make trouble."


    "Yes." The servant girl came and went in a hurry and left soon. With such an episode, from looking at the eyes of British cloth began to be different.


    Just now, what yingbu said seemed to be that he wanted to question him. Although the maid said that, they were all smart people. Tian Mi came to see if there were any false orders, and what was the truth of their secret meeting in private.


    If today''s door is closed, or if there is a slight twinkle between the two just now, he will be told to Tian MI, which will lead to extra trouble.


    However, if you don''t want Tian Mi to have doubts, you can understand why yingbu?


    It seems that Tian Mi still trusts and loves yingbu very much. Moreover, as a ruler, Li certainly knows the importance of heroes like yingbu to himself.


    In this case, why does Tian Mi doubt yingbu so easily?


    Or is the suspicion not directed against him, but against him?


    Under the centrifugal thoughts, yingbu looked up at him and saw that his face didn''t look very good. Naturally, he understood what Li was thinking. He sighed as if he had nothing, and then said, "she is doubting me, or the connection between us is entirely in her."Yingbu''s eyes sweep to the little girl who can''t leave her body. She looks down at the little girl. She is surprised. She stares at yingbu and doesn''t know why.


    "I''m more and more confused about what you said."


    This Tian Mi doesn''t look like a playful person, and this girl is not yingbu''s child. How can she contact her?


    Why?


    No, Li suddenly thought of the real reason why yingbu came to find himself.


    "Did you rely on Tian Mi to help the little girl through the weak period before?" From looking at the expression of British cloth, you know that you are right.


    Indeed, although this statement sounds absurd at first glance, it is really reasonable to think about it carefully. The importance of little girl to yingbu is self-evident. If Tian Mi wants to master yingbu, she will completely grasp yingbu as long as she has mastered the way to treat her.


    But this kind of mastery is both firm and fragile.


    It''s almost certain that if there is no little girl in the middle of this meeting, Tian Mi will not send a servant girl to investigate. Otherwise, with her wisdom, she will not easily doubt such a capable general as yingbu. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 312

    Li Wei is very surprised at his idea, but the expression of yingbu is enough to explain everything.


    "That''s right. When I took her past the town, she showed a strong desire to come to the town, so I forced into the town and had a conflict with Tian MI. In the battle, she was held by Tian Mi''s people, and then rescued by me. However, I found that her years of weakness seemed to have greatly improved. I went to Tian MI. At the beginning, Tian Mi didn''t say anything. Just when I wanted to leave here, she suddenly came to the door, saying that she could relieve her pain at the cost of making me loyal to her. "


    British cloth''s eyes are dark and can''t see what he really thinks.


    But I can be sure that this layer of contact is actually fragile. Moreover, if he can really cure the little girl, he will get a strong help.


    Moreover, if yingbu is allowed to stay in Kui kaitang, it may be a counter measure, and it may have a surprising effect at the critical moment.


    This idea makes Li a little interested in the idea of healing the little girl.


    He finally changed his tune and said slowly, "I''d like to hear more about what you said about the cure."


    There was a flash of joy at the bottom of his eyes, which was the most emotional exposure since he had seen him for so long.


    "I don''t know where Tianmi took her and how to treat her. Anyway, every time it''s getting weak, Tianmi will come and take her away. But I think the key may be there. " IMB raised his hand and pointed in the void.


    Leave frown, don''t understand.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I mean, that direction."


    "In that direction?" Is there anything in that direction? From the point of view along the British cloth''s fingers, through the window, there is the scene outside the window, there is no doubt.


    British cloth seems to see from the confusion, added a sentence.


    "In the direction over there, she often stands alone and looks at it. I think she knows how to heal herself, or she can feel it, because here, she leads me. "


    Yingbu''s words let Li''s mind flash a ray of light, but the inspiration flashed too quickly, he didn''t catch it in time.


    "Girl, do you like it very much?" Li stretched out his hand, hugged the little girl, looked at her big eyes like black grapes, and said in a low voice.


    Looking at the little girl forced to nod, from the eyes heavy, the voice is more gentle.


    "Then why do you like it there?"


    The little girl hung down her curled eyelashes like a feather fan and shriveled her mouth. She didn''t seem to know how to describe her feelings. Li was very patient. However, when yingbu saw the little girl''s tangled appearance, she stepped forward with some heartache, but she was stopped in the same place by Li''s eyes.


    Seeing that yingbu stopped, he turned his eyes to the little girl in his arms. But big and tall, seven feet of men make complaints about this little girl.


    If it wasn''t for the image of ingbu in history, he would have thought that the man in front of him was pedophilia. Although


    is full of Tucao, but it is not make complaints about it. Though it is false, it still looks at the little girl with a gentle face and releases her infinite kindness.


    After a long time, the little girl said in a weak voice, "I don''t know. I just feel that the smell over there makes me very comfortable."


    Over there?


    From the brow wrinkle more tight, or over there, over there what on earth?


    From lift Mou, the line of sight looks toward that direction, in the mind that originally indistinct idea is gradually clear.


    Yes! Isn''t that where he followed the direction of the two people, and what''s there, of course, is the golden bell that he is hiding in his arms now.


    Is this girl related to Jinling?


    Subconsciously, he wanted to discuss with the evil friar, but suddenly he remembered that as long as he was close to the girl, he would be disconnected from the evil friar.


    This situation almost more and more confirmed that there must be some relationship between this girl and Jinling.


    It''s just, what''s the relationship?


    This Jinling is a treasure that changed the world more than 20 years ago. How can she have something to do with this little girl who looks only ten years old? On the girl that pair of such as glass general black eyes, from feel some headache up.


    "Sometimes I can''t understand her." Yingbu suddenly said, the implication is not to worry about her words.


    But yingbu didn''t know that Li didn''t understand little girl''s meaning. It was because he might have understood it that he couldn''t figure out what the key was.


    He picked his eyebrows and did not answer his words. Instead, he opened his mouth with great interest and said, "it''s really strange to say, but I''m really speechless."


    "but it''s OK to say it." British cloth knows that he is asking for help now, so he is very talkative."How on earth did you know her? Why are you so nice to her? " This question has existed in Li''s mind for a long time, but they didn''t have much intersection before, and Li''s treatment of the little girl is also a fantasy, so he doesn''t want to be infected with these two people.


    But now the little girl''s doubts can''t be lost. In this case, it''s necessary for him to make clear the previous doubts, which may be helpful for his next judgment.


    Yingbu smell speech, although the face is still expressionless, but the corner of the mouth is very obvious to draw, the fundus of the eye flashed a color of hesitation, this time from and not very understanding to change the topic, but firmly look at him, have you don''t say clearly I give up treatment her meaning.


    If it''s not the current situation, Li also doesn''t want to force the man in front of him. After all, it''s not a gentleman''s job to force him. What''s more, the character and temperament of the man in front of him are good choices.


    But it''s impossible.


    If he doesn''t know everything clearly, he can''t integrate the trivial clues in front of him, and he can''t get the final correct result. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 313

    Fortunately, the treatment for the little girl was more difficult than his heart. After a long hesitation, yingbu slowly said, "I was a child, and my adoptive parents died one after another. I listened to my adoptive father''s words and fled away from home. But I was chased by an inexplicable force all the time. Just after I managed to escape, I fell to the ground seriously. It was an extremely cold winter. When I fainted, I thought I was going to die this time. But - "


    inb said that here, she softened her eyes and looked at the little girl in her arms.


    "She saved me."


    Yingbu nodded firmly to Shangli''s surprised eyes and continued: "yes, she saved me. She looked exactly the same back then. I was only seven or eight years old at that time. I thought I had gone to heaven and saw angels. But later, she just coldly saved me, and did not say a word to me


    "How do you know she saved you?" I think there are many doubtful points. "According to you, she was just a child. How could she save you in the cold winter?"


    "That''s her! Because when I woke up, she had taken me back to the place where she lived, a thatched cottage, which was deserted, and I couldn''t think of a second person there. As for why she has this ability, you won''t be surprised to see that she has been able to do so for decades. "


    Li nodded his head. It''s strange, but it''s not hard to understand. In those years, yingbu must have been in a lot of trouble. Suddenly, such a little angel appeared to save him. He must be very grateful.


    But can this gratitude last for more than 20 years?


    Li said his doubts.


    This matter has already started, and it will not be so difficult to continue. Therefore, almost without hesitation, yingbu said: "when she saved me, she developed cold symptoms. I took her to see a doctor, and the results became more and more serious. If she had not built the only quilt in the thatched cottage for me in order to save me, maybe she would not have suffered from such a disease. If I can''t find the person who did harm to me in this life, and avenge the killing of my adoptive parents, I will cure her


    From the eyes of a flash, secret way, maybe this girl''s disease is not because of the relationship between a quilt.


    But on second thought, maybe after so many years of treatment, yingbu has found this point, but for this very responsible man, since the little girl who saved herself is suffering from such a disease, and he does not know how to repay, he will surely take the responsibility on himself.


    Therefore, no matter what causes the disease, he will take the responsibility.


    Centrifugal under a sigh, in the end or did not open the mouth to interrupt.


    "So, young Xia Li, please cure her anyway." British cloth incomparably sincere, from looked in the bosom not to look at British cloth a little girl, some difficult mouth way: "but, I always think she does not like you too much."


    Inb''s eyes flashed.


    "That''s because she doesn''t like to see me kill, but you know, as a tramp, it''s impossible to live without blood. After she had saved me, she could talk to me occasionally, but now she seldom speaks. So, I appreciate it if you can get her to talk. "


    Hearing the speech, he was silent for a long time. After half a sound, he looked at yingbu and solemnly said, "your character is really admirable. Anyway, as long as there is a glimmer of hope, I will try my best to help you cure her. "


    This is from the formal commitment, British cloth eyes a bright, and then suddenly bow.


    "Thank you for your kindness, young Xia. I will repay you in the future."


    Leave to put to wave a hand, see to the small girl''s eyes is never had of dark.


    Through what inb said just now, add his previous conjecture.


    He got a bold conclusion, perhaps, this beautiful little girl in his arms is not human.


    This is not a curse, but a serious conclusion.


    Because, even if the world is full of mysterious colors and various skills, he can be sure that there is no elixir for immortality in the world, otherwise, the structure supporting the operation of the world will collapse, and Ying Zheng''s pursuit will become a joke.


    However, if there is no elixir, then what prompted the arms of the little girl looks like a day for decades.


    Then there is only one conclusion, that is, this girl is not human at all.


    But what is it if it''s not human?


    There is also this inexplicable period of weakness, if the gods and ghosts, there should not be such a period of weakness.


    And Tianmi, why would it be better to go to Tianmi?


    Li suddenly thinks of Tian Mi''s care about that place, and his mind suddenly shows a flash of light. He leaves and describes to yingbu the place where he found Jinling.


    "When did it become a forbidden area?"Yingbu was surprised at Li''s sudden mention of that place, but he answered honestly and didn''t ask much.


    "It seems that not long after we entered the town."


    "Are you not allowed to enter that place?"


    "That''s right, but it''s normal. That place is a forbidden area. On weekdays, no one can go in except Tian MI. Even the guards are under Tian Mi''s confidants for many years. Even so, they can only stay outside." Yingbu''s voice was calm.


    But his heart beat faster. He felt that the truth seemed to be getting closer to him.


    Fine clues seem to have been connected into a looming thread in my mind, and it''s almost the final fusion.


    "I''ve got a clue to this matter. Now I need time to integrate it. When I figure it out, I''ll come to you naturally." This is an order from Li. In fact, Li is eager to prove his idea. That''s why he is not polite.


    Fortunately, the British cloth is not a creaky person, coupled with the inexplicable trust from, so quickly with a little girl to leave. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 314

    Li Li looked at the two figures, one big and one small, leaving his sight, breathed a sigh, then got up and closed the door. Then he deliberately called the maid to come in and make the bed, pretended to be tired and let her go. After nothing to disturb, he closed the door and window, sat down on the bed and went to contact the evil monk.


    "What do you think about it?" Leave the door and see the mountain.


    "As soon as the girl came, I lost contact with you. There must be something wrong. But I don''t know what the problem is At last, the evil Friar''s tone became weak.


    I''m not laughing. "Thanks to you, you are still an old monster who has lived for a hundred years. You have been among Jinling for such a long time, but you don''t even know this."


    "Hum -" the evil friar snorted coldly, but he didn''t retort. Li recognized the weakness of his cold snort, and didn''t break it. After all, he didn''t come to fight with him.


    From pick eyebrow, pondered for a moment, slowly said in my mind: "that girl every time after a period of time there will be a period of weakness, but decades of appearance has not changed, she said there is a direction will give her a very comfortable feeling, and that direction is before Jinling''s location."


    At the end of the speech, the evil Friar and he fell into silence, as if they were thinking about something.


    In the end, they both spoke at the same time.


    "You say it first." Get out of the way.


    "The golden bell is a legendary treasure. Even if I have been here for a hundred years, I can''t understand the mystery. However, I have seen from an ancient book that has been handed down in ancient times that the spiritual treasure may produce the mind and derive the spirit in the river for a long time. "


    "Qi Ling?" From chewing between the lips and teeth of these two words, the heart under the rotation of thoughts.


    "What? Have you heard of it? " The evil friar was surprised. In those days, his cultivation method was unusual. In addition to the ancient books, he got them by chance. Only in this way can he know what ordinary people don''t know. Although it''s extraordinary to know Li''s identity, it''s incredible to know this thing.


    From Wen Yan, he didn''t answer. He can''t say that he learned it from those fantasy novels in his previous life.


    After pondering for a moment, he asked.


    "How much do you know about this thing?"


    Although the evil friar still wanted to continue to ask, he was afraid of the evil power of leaving. He thought about it for a while, and answered cleverly: "although I''ve read a few pages about the spirit, I''ve never seen it. Even though I had been exposed to a lot of supernatural things at that time, it''s hard to believe that there is spirit in the goods. Even if the goods are refined by the soul, there must be a fresh soul to succeed. I can''t figure it out. "


    "You said soul refining goods --" A flash from my mind. "Jinling has the ability to refine her soul. If so, it will not be so difficult for her to derive wisdom."


    Li is just a word to wake up the dreamer, and the evil monk seems to be awakened. "So it absorbs other people''s souls and nourishes itself for a reason!"


    From the eyes bright, excited: "yes, because Jinling itself has wisdom, leading to her need for the strength of the soul to maintain the existence of wisdom. You''ve been sucked into Jinling space for more than 20 years. You can know from yingbu that the little girl appeared more than 20 years ago, and the inexplicable weak period should be the influence of leaving Jinling itself. Without the nourishment of soul, although Jinling is not damaged, her strength is still insufficient. This explains why the little girl came here with amber. Because her body is here. "


    And this also explains why the little girl and he will have that kind of intimacy, because Jinling has already recognized him as the master, and the noumenon has been subject to him. As a spirit, the little girl will naturally feel close to him.


    There is also the place where Jinling was buried before. Maybe Tian Mi found that as long as the little girl was close to it, her symptoms would be relieved, but she didn''t want to let the wind out. So she set it as a forbidden area later, just to use this hand to leave yingbu as a capable person.


    The reason why a little girl can relieve her symptoms is that the closer she gets to her body, the more weak she will feel, but there is no way to solve it from the root.


    That''s what''s going on.


    "No, if that little girl is really the spirit of Jinling, she should stay with Jinling all the time. She doesn''t know that she is weak because she left this experience. How can she go out of her way to save others?"


    As soon as the evil friar said this, he felt a little strange when he thought about it. It is reasonable to say that the spirit of the instrument is not worldly, so how can he run to yingbu''s side to save him. Before, he said that yingbu might not have been saved by a little girl, but now it seems that it is not.


    There must be a reason why the spirit could leave the noumenon and appear at the far side of yingbu. At that time, apart from saving yingbu, there was no other reason.


    The most important point is, why does the spirit have the idea of the English cloth? How did she know he was in trouble and how did she want to save him?Li said his doubts to the evil friar, and they fell into silence at the same time.


    It''s too strange. It''s obviously irrelevant. How can two people get involved?


    The evil friar thought for a long time and didn''t understand. After half a sound, he sighed and opened his mouth.


    "If my good friend didn''t die, it might be able to help us answer. He has always been knowledgeable, and he has always been very interested in anecdotes and anecdotes. He often pulls me to say a lot on weekdays. Unfortunately, I was addicted to my own cultivation and never cared about it. Alas - "


    when I thought about it, I felt that an idea flashed through my mind, but I didn''t catch it. However, it must have something to do with what the evil friar said just now.


    So he asked.


    "What does your good friend do?" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 315

    Li is always short of interest in the friends that the evil friar talks about. Now he suddenly asks, but the evil friar doesn''t feel wrong. On the contrary, he says happily: "my friend has a wide range of hobbies. He robbed a lot of classics from others in those years. If it wasn''t for those classics, he would not have been chased and killed, leading to the separation of his wife and children."


    The evil friar said with emotion very much, but the whole mind of Li fell on the four words of separation of wife and children!


    Zisan, zisan!


    Yes! As soon as he left his eyes, he almost called out, but in the end, he was suppressing the excitement in his heart and asked in his mind, "does that yingbu look like your good friend?"


    From this words, my mind suddenly fell into a long silence, centrifugal jump in speed, with the extension of the silence time, almost more sure of the guess.


    Because if it wasn''t for the imaginary answer, there was no need for the evil friar to be silent, was it?


    From the feeling of breathing are some shortness of time, the evil monk some trembling voice finally sounded.


    "I didn''t expect that it didn''t take much effort to get it. If my good friend quanxia knew that his child was still alive, he would be smiling."


    From the frown, but did not say anything.


    The evil friar took a deep breath, and the heavy breathing sound resounded in Li''s mind, as if he was calming his emotions.


    "Are you sure that''s your best friend''s child?" Out of caution, Li emphasized.


    "This --" The evil friar was also a little uncertain, but after half a sound, he said definitely: "it should be right. I didn''t think that before. When you said that just now, I found that he was very similar to my good friend. Moreover, the stubbornness of not bumping into the south wall and not looking back is quite his mother''s style. "


    Finally, the evil Friar''s tone brought a little smile, it seems that he remembered the extraordinary years buried in his memory.


    From pick eyebrow, in the heart pondered for a while, open mouth way: "if he is really your that good friend''s child, how do you do?"


    "This --" The evil Friar''s tone sank for a moment, and finally said, "I can''t help myself now, and he has the ability to protect himself. It seems that I don''t need to worry about it very much."


    "What? You''re not going to let me protect him? " He asked tentatively.


    The evil friar snorted coldly when he heard the words, and his face buried under his hat brim was gloomy.


    "I''m not sure there''s going to be any more problems for me. It''s not easy to find you to do something. I still have this self-knowledge. "


    From the low smile, noncommittal.


    "But then again, if that girl is Jinling''s spirit, why would she go to save my friend''s child?" The evil friar saw that yingbu was still a majestic seven foot man, and his heart had already been broken. In addition, he didn''t want to interfere in his life too much, so he decided to put down his affairs for the time being and study the little girl that they cared about more.


    "I''ll ask you that."


    When the evil friar heard Li''s words, he knew the answer to this question. It was estimated that this guy had a good idea, so he sneered and said in a low voice, little fox.


    From pretending not to hear, but the corner of the mouth raised a smile.


    "What''s going on? Don''t play it up." After all, he couldn''t resist the curiosity in his heart, so he was depressed. How could he meet the young man in front of him who was also a powerful generation of friars? It''s really more popular than people.


    "It''s very simple. The time when the spirit left the noumenon and appeared around yingbu is more than 20 years ago, and this time is also the time when you entered Jinling space." Leave to say here, meaningful left an epilogue, but the evil friar pondered his words, still don''t understand.


    Li Li rolled his eyes and despised the evil friar in his mind.


    "Thanks to you, you still boast that you have lived for a hundred years. You can''t understand this." Although it is a century old monster in Jinling space, it is still a century old monster.


    The evil friar choked at the words of leaving. He kept telling himself that he must hold back. This boy is really not willing to suffer losses. He just said a little fox to him, and now he calls himself an old monster! Although


    was able to make complaints about the heart, the evil monks had crushed their anger and resentment. After a while, they recovered their feelings and said, "please leave the Xia Xia express."


    Li Shaoxia felt a bit gnashing of teeth when he said these three words. Li picked his eyebrows and didn''t care. He just said with a smile: "it''s very simple. When Jinling fused your soul, it was influenced by your last obsession when you were dying. Maybe at that time, its own spirit was just taking shape. When it was in a weak period, it was taken advantage of by your obsession . As soon as the spirit appeared, it had the idea of saving yingbu. "


    "But it''s - it''s a coincidence!" Rao is an evil monk. I can''t believe it. "Even if there is such a coincidence, the instrument spirit is really affected by my obsession as you said. But at that time, I didn''t know where my good friend''s child had been exiled, and where did Qi Ling know? ""That''s it." When li felt his chin, the evil friar saw that Li was in a dilemma, but he felt a little cool. He made you understand everything. Now I don''t know. Although I want to know the answer, I can put it aside for a moment. He is very happy to see Li''s weakness.


    However, the next second, doomed to his happy to be caught.


    "It''s simple, too." A sly smile flashed from the bottom of my eyes, which seemed to show the evil monk''s careful thinking. "Yingbu has said that this girl is born with a strong sense ability. What''s more, Jinling''s essence is to refine the soul. So the girl''s soul power should be very strong. In this case, it''s not difficult to understand that she can sense the existence of yingbu."


    Mingming''s question was answered, but the evil monk didn''t feel too happy because he felt that his IQ was crushed again. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 316

    This is the end of the matter, all the clues now seem to be connected together, the last is to treat the little girl.


    "There is no cure for her disease. Unless she follows us all day, or let her return to the inner part of Jinling, the weak period can''t be avoided." The evil friar discussed with Li and finally came to this conclusion.


    "Then let her follow us."


    "What are you going to do?" When the evil friar finished, he suddenly thought of something. With a change of tone, he suddenly said, "do you have a crush on my good friend''s son?"


    From a smile, noncommittal.


    "I''ll tell you how you suddenly show mercy." The evil friar hummed coldly. Then he thought that if he could take yingbu with him, he would take close care of him. It''s just.


    Li seemed to see the worry of the evil Friar and explained: "don''t worry, I will let him go with me willingly."


    "Well, of course, I''m willing. You have the power of life and death of the little girl he cares about, and he''s naturally at your command. It''s just that he''s my best friend''s last blood. I want you to protect him. "


    Li Li was silent for a moment, and said in a deep tone: "I will give him the world to show his fists. Kui kaitang is not his stage. However, you should understand that high returns are accompanied by high risks. I will try my best to protect them, but -- "


    Before he finished, the evil friar interrupted him.


    "I know what you mean, so do as you say."


    From pick eyebrow, this guy how suddenly so easy to talk.


    The evil friar glared at him and said in a low voice: "I remember that if my good friend is alive, he should not want his child to be a mediocre person. Besides, only by following you can we get revenge for him, right. Give him a chance to kill the enemy. "


    Hearing this, his face sank down, and finally turned into a guarantee.


    "If there is a chance, it will be done."


    The two people who reached a consensus looked at each other and gave a smile that you know and I know.


    After finishing his mind, Li retreated from the Jinling space and lay down on the bed, looking at the carved bed above his head with open eyes.


    Although it''s only four or five days since I came to Kui Kai hall, I''ve got a lot of things. Although it seems that the things handed over to him by situ Wanli are progressing slowly, and the fighting within the peasant family is just beginning to take shape, there is a starting point.


    The most important thing is the unexpected joy of yingbu. If it can be done, it will be a magic stroke.


    Early the next morning, Li then got up and took advantage of the cover of the dark sky to escape to yingbu''s room. Yingbu had been ready, and almost at the moment of his arrival, the door opened and Li swept in like a gust of wind.


    "Is it safe?" Ask with eyes.


    Yingbu nodded and said a cold joke. "I don''t have any other skills. I still have a little ability to resist."


    From know, the implication of British cloth is, here is his yard, outside are his confidants.


    Centrifugation under the micro set, but still subconsciously low voice said: "about the cure of little girl, I have eyes, but this matter also need a more private space can. And some of them are long stories. "


    Although he doesn''t understand why it''s a long story, but in the trust of Li, he still doesn''t ask, but nods after pondering for a moment.


    "I see. Just wait for my news."


    In a hurry, in the final analysis, it''s not that he can''t make it clear in yingbu''s room, but it sounds strange, and a lot of things can''t be explained in a few words. In addition, although yingbu says that he has the skills to resist, he is still afraid of Tianmi. For the sake of caution, he still doesn''t say anything.


    And it was confirmed when we discussed with the evil friar yesterday that Jinling was on him now. As long as he stayed in the hall, the situation of the little girl would not be worse.


    The most important thing is that although the little girl is gifted, her mind is still unsophisticated. If she is really too close, she will not be in a weak period at all. Tian Mi''s suspicions will come from the outside.


    So after thinking about it, I decided to deal with the affairs of Kui kaitang as soon as possible. Of course, the most urgent thing is to solve the problem of the existence of the two people.


    Before he gave them the hint, these two days calculate the time, they should also want to understand.


    Sure enough, it wasn''t long before the maid reported that the two sisters wanted to see each other.


    I didn''t make any plans for it, so I soon asked the two sisters to come in.


    Turn soul to destroy soul is still a dark dress, eyes cold.


    "What? Think about it? " From sitting on the chair looking at them two people, also did not let people see the seat, look leisurely unceasingly.


    Two people looked at each other, the fundus of the eye looked at the distance, cold voice.


    "Think about it. We may not interfere in the internal affairs of the farmers, but from then on, the farmers will not interfere in the affairs of Daqin. How about it? "He shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile: "it''s a strange thing to say. For so many years, the farmers have been in a corner. When did they fight against Daqin. On the contrary, they came here for no reason, and they even broke into the forbidden farmland. "


    From light fluttering throw out this sentence, and then wish to see two people face changed for a moment.


    "I was stopped by our master that day. You left so soon, and now you promise so freely. It''s unbelievable."


    From the eyes of a Ling, closely stare at two people.


    They both looked at each other and saw the surprise of each other. They didn''t expect that the man in front of them knew about the forbidden area. It seems that this man is really Tian Mi''s confidant.


    Think of contact with Zhao Gao, Zhao Gao''s command, let them get away in time back to Xianyang, that thing, give up the order directly, think or don''t offend the person in front of you.


    Thinking about this, their tone softened a lot.


    "I misunderstood you, young Xia Li. We didn''t think much about the forbidden area of the farmhouse. We just broke in by mistake that day. After being stopped by the leader of the field hall, didn''t we also leave quickly?" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 317

    From the silence, this is the truth, but turn soul out of soul mouth wind turn too fast, people have to consider, Zhao Gao gave them what new instructions.


    "That''s what I said, but I''ve been sailing carefully for thousands of years. I''ve heard that there are many talented people in the great Qin Dynasty. There must be many wise and resourceful people. Although we have some connections with our eldest son Fusu, it''s all the business of the previous generation, which has nothing to do with us. I hope you can do your part well and don''t interfere in the internal affairs of the farm."


    From the words are in their arms, they are too happy, where will intervene.


    "Please tell master Tian that she can rest assured that there will never be any more people from the Qin Dynasty to disturb the purity of the master. If there are any, please ignore them. The court is changing. If you don''t stand in the wrong team, you will be killed. "


    Seeing that the people of the peasant Kui kaitang cooperated so well, they didn''t mind revealing a little.


    Li''s face sank for a while, and then he said, "you can rest assured that our well water does not violate the river water. You go your way, and I''ll cross my log bridge."


    Seeing them off, you''ll get the news that they''re going to leave Tianmi. There''s no extra emotion when they hear the news. No matter what they think of that place, Jinling is in his hands. Moreover, at present, as long as we ensure that they will not interfere in the affairs of the farmers, then his actions here will not be extraneous.


    However, they were transferred back by Zhao Gao in such a hurry. What happened to Xianyang? After thinking about it, Li still wrote a handwritten letter to the person in the dark and asked him to bring out the information to check. Then he was a little relieved.


    Just when he was ready to go back to his room to practice, he received a decree from Tian MI.


    I thought there was a new task, but I was still speculating in my heart. When I saw the stagnant atmosphere in the hall, the people who were waiting for me, and even several strange faces, my heart thumped and passed the bad idea.


    When Tian Mi saw him coming in, she was still expressionless. She just waved to him to sit down.


    He took a look at Mei Sanniang''s left and right, and finally walked towards the vacant seat beside Mei Sanniang. At the moment of sitting down, he glanced at Mei Sanniang without any trace, hoping that the other party would give him a hint, but he didn''t expect that Mei Sanniang''s face was still dignified and didn''t receive his look at all.


    This makes Li''s mind more and more uneasy. Looking at this posture, it seems that something extraordinary has happened.


    "you are here, Sanniang. Let''s talk about the situation of Lieshan hall." Tian Mi''s eyes swept to Mei Sanniang, and she said with a heavy voice.


    Everyone''s eyes swept to Mei Sanniang. The latter''s eyes were dark, and the corners of his mouth trembled slightly, as if he was trying to suppress his emotions.


    After half a ring, she said with a trill: "master Tian Meng, killed."


    From the pupil instantly shrunk to the size of the tip of a needle, the temperature of the whole hall because of her short words and instantly fell into freezing point.


    Mei Sanniang is a member of Lieshan hall, and Tian Meng is actually her master. It''s not so strange that Tian Mi asked her to announce it. What''s strange is that why Tian Meng died at this moment, and who killed him?


    obviously, he is not the only one who is curious. The question has been asked by a middle-aged man who seems to be in a high position.


    Mei Sanniang''s eyes drooped, making people unable to see the color of depression, but the gloomy tone exposed her restless heart.


    "It''s the hand of shennongtang and political strategists."


    "Strategist? Are you talking about the two descendants of Guiguzi? "


    "That''s right. When the brothers in the hall surrounded them, the sword Saint gainie and the leader Wei Zhuang were in the house." Mei Sanniang''s words seemed to jump out of her teeth.


    "That''s strange." Tian Mi raised her eyes and said, "my farmers and political strategists have always been well water but not river water. There is no injustice in the past and no hatred in recent days. How can they kill the leader of Tian Meng hall at this juncture? Let''s not talk about this. The descendants of ghost valley have always been fighting with each other. How can they work together? "


    "Well, even so, seeing is believing. This decision has nothing to do with the strategists and political strategists. "Mei Sanniang is a member of Lieshan hall. Tian Meng''s death is obviously a big blow to her. Her tone of voice is fierce, but Tian MI is much calmer.


    Although the heart from the rough, but his face is a proper expression. People can not see the slightest flaw. He knew that he would call himself to this event. It was probably because Tian MI was a little satisfied with what he had done and got a little trust again that he would be allowed to attend some private meetings.


    of course, as far as his current position is concerned, he just needs to listen to it silently and not express any opinions.


    However, he did not expect that gainie and Weizhuang would appear at the scene of Tian Meng''s death. Was it calculated or what happened?


    Besides, isn''t gainie always with the Mohist people before. Why is it mixed with the counter scattered quicksand now? Weizhuang, the leader of the counter scattered quicksand, if he remembers correctly, it seems that the forces of his quicksand also joined in the encirclement and suppression of the Mohist organ city at that time.It''s obviously a deadly enemy. How can we join hands now?


    What''s more, if it''s caused by someone''s calculation, who has such a big hand that even the descendants of Guiguzi can calculate it? What''s the reason behind him?


    Is it purely for the purpose of stirring up the water of the farmers?


    If so, there seems to be only one person with such ability and courage. A dark light flashed from his eyes.


    There are too many things I can''t understand, so I don''t want to be divorced. My attention is back to what people say.


    Once Tian Meng dies, the distribution of the power of the farmers may have to be reshuffled again. This time, the weather will change. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 318

    "What do you think?" Tian Mi looks around and looks at the people sitting down.


    From drooping eyes, to avoid the line of sight of Tian MI, the heart is secretly thinking, Tian MI at this moment asked such words, it seems to have been prepared.


    It has to be said that Tian Meng''s assassination at this time is too strange, and the timing is too opportune. When the fighting in the farmhouse is so serious, as the leader of Lieshan hall and the leader of the anti changpingjun force, he was assassinated, which makes people imagine.


    If we didn''t know that the ability of Shennong hall and Siyue hall could not do this, we would have suspected him subconsciously.


    However, if the people behind want to stir up the farmer''s water, it''s not better to blame the shennongtang people for this. Why do you want to involve the political strategists?


    Unless, he wants to destroy the whole peasant family. After all, judging from the current situation, the power of shennongtang and siyuetang, the supporters of changpingjun, is still a little weak. But if there are political strategists involved, then they can play a role of neutralization.


    In this way, no matter which side wins in the end, the final result can only be a very tragic victory, and the farmers will inevitably fall in the end.


    However, it seems that people who are dazzled by hatred and interests will not take this into consideration.


    Li shook his head and had a look. If the meat of the farmer had really rotted to the point of hopelessness, he might as well get out in time instead of the thing destined to be chicken ribs.


    "Hall leader, my subordinates think that the death of hall leader Tian Meng is a great loss to my farm family, but the Lieshan hall is such a big mess, where there are no leaders. The most urgent thing is to take the lead in selecting leaders."


    When Mei Sanniang hears the speech, she sweeps the speaker with her eyes like a knife. If the opponent obviously wants to carve up the power of Lieshan hall, she naturally blows up.


    However, even though he was furious, he didn''t show too much emotion on his face. Instead, he said with appropriate indignation and a little comfort: "it''s no trouble for everyone. Now the Lieshan hall has been taken over by Tian Yan, the daughter of the front hall master. It''s just a matter of honor, and it''s well received by the public."


    Mei Sanniang''s words made Rao Shitian''s face stiff, but she recovered very quickly.


    "It''s good to say that. Niece Tian Yan has always been extremely clever. I think she can manage a Lieshan hall in Nuo University properly."


    From sitting down, listen to the two of you come and I go, quietly, two people are not fuel-efficient lights, this will also only move the lips, at least there will be nothing on the surface.


    It''s Tian Yan. Although Mei Sanniang''s words just now are really hard to refute, after all, although the sixth Hall of the peasant family belongs to the peasant family, xiakui has disappeared for a long time, and the six halls have been split up for their own affairs. If they didn''t do it for the sake of the stone, they wouldn''t join hands.


    Just now, Mei Sanniang''s words were right. What everyone expected was really hitting Tian Mi''s weakness. But let Li is very concerned about the fact that the name is right. As far as he knows, Tian Meng, the leader of Lieshan hall, has not only a daughter but also a son. Even the leader of another hall is Tian Meng''s younger brother.


    Both of them are more reasonable than Tian Yan, but in the end, Tian Yan took over the farm.


    Even, Mei Sanniang also used the four words of popular expectation.


    Not only that, Tian MI was eager to try. When she heard Tian Yan''s name, her eyes were dim. Can let Tian Mi show such expression of woman, leave subconsciously think this woman should be extraordinary.


    It''s just that Tian Yan''s name is too strange.


    It''s not only the identity of Tian Meng''s daughter that makes Mei Sanniang stand out in such a place as Lieshan hall. Especially the tone of Mei Sanniang''s voice when she said Tian Yan just now, such as gratification, trust and slight pride. The woman who can make Mei Sanniang show such a shape should be a strong enemy.


    He dropped his eyes and looked at the mist rising slowly in front of the tea cup. He had a lot of thoughts in his heart.


    "Since there is a niece Tian Yan in Lieshan hall, it seems that our worries are superfluous." Tian Mi apologized and said. Then Mei Sanniang breathed a sigh. She seemed to understand that it was not the time to fight. She also said, "the hall leader said that because the stone of Yinghuo made her lose her beloved father, she didn''t want to let the peasant family quarrel because of such a dead object. So she specially invited the people of the sixth Hall of the peasant family to the Lieshan hall to discuss major events ¡£¡±


    "Six halls? Niece, what do you want to do? " Tian Mi''s eyes are full of caution. No wonder she didn''t prepare. Even Li didn''t expect that the new leader of Lieshan hall should have such great courage. Since the news of Shennong order and Yinghuo stone appeared, the six halls of the peasant family formed their own groups, and the two forces have been fighting openly and secretly.


    Although this kind of struggle has not been put on the surface, it is only separated by a layer of window paper.


    Now Tian Yan made such a move, if you want to pierce such a window paper at the sixth hall rally?


    "Don''t be alarmed by the leader of Kui Kai hall. Naturally, the covenant between us has not changed. The leader said that this meeting is only a simple negotiation. Whether it is the enemy or the friend, it will be known after the meeting."Mei Sanniang highly praised Tian Yan''s words, and her tone was full of trust.


    However, Tian Mi hesitated a little, but she didn''t know what she thought of at last. After looking at yingbu, she nodded and gritted her teeth. "It''s OK to hold a meeting, but it''s necessary to be defensive."


    Without waiting for Tian Mi to finish, Mei Sanniang said, "this is natural. The leader of the hall has made it clear that each hall can bring several people with it."


    Tian Mi deliberated for a while and finally agreed.


    "In that case, I''ll take part in the meeting."


    "Well, the meeting will be held in three days'' time, at the headquarters of Lieshan hall. At that time, Sanniang will go with the leader of Kui Kai hall." Mei Sanniang''s words just let Tian Mi relax.


    Sitting aside and listening carefully, she became more and more curious about Tian Yan. At this moment, she even held a meeting. At least she was not afraid of being ultra vires, which showed that Lieshan hall was very convinced of her rule.


    At first, he was still thinking about Tian Yan''s means to make Lieshan Hall''s Hei Nu not Hei Zi. Now that she is so open-minded, it doesn''t seem like what he thought. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 319

    If so, Tian Yan''s prestige in Lieshan hall must be very high.


    The most important thing is that at this time, people are really impressed by the courage to hold a rally and even invite people from six halls.


    Such a person, when making such a decision at this time, can''t it be that he can see that the farmer''s family is in dire danger now, and can''t see through the numerous crises under the prosperity that people don''t see?


    "Niece Tian Yan''s thoughtfulness is naturally good, but the Shennong hall and Siyue hall may not agree."


    "The master of Shennong hall and Siyue hall has sent the mute slaves to come there. I think they can finish the task." Mei Sanniang glanced at Tianmi, with some clarity in her eyes.


    From raised to lift eyes, didn''t miss Tian MI in hear dumb slave two words of time instant clenched a moment of hands. It seems that Tian Yan''s ability to move the dumb slave also shows that Tian Yan has indeed received high support in Lieshan hall.


    Tian Mi took a breath and a dark light flashed in her eyes.


    "In that case, please send a message to the leader of Lieshan hall. I will be here by then."


    Li narrowed her eyes. It seems that Tian MI has given up her original ambition for the time being. She has changed her name from niece to the leader of Lieshan hall, which shows that she has admitted that Tian yannai is the new leader of Lieshan hall.


    Centrifugal across a guess, perhaps, the gathering itself is not simple. Tian Yan may know what his upper position means to other halls, and he also knows that his upper position will make other halls covetous. Instead of letting the other six halls catch her by surprise, she''d better take the initiative.


    Mei Sanniang and the mute slave should all belong to the old backbone of the Lieshan hall and have high prestige. She sent these two people to help her with the message, and also told the messenger that she had obtained all the rights of the Lieshan hall. The initiation of the meeting itself was Tian Yan''s deterrent to other churches.


    It''s a clever plan.


    If what Mei Sanniang said was true, situ Wanli and Zhu''s family should have received the news at the moment. They didn''t know what they were going to do.


    If there is no mistake, Sima Wanli will contact him in three days to inquire about the news.


    After thinking about it for a while, he still thinks that it''s better to attend the meeting. If situ Wanli doesn''t attend, he is bound to get away from Kui kaitang. If so, Tian Yan may be hard to see.


    For such a threatening person, he still wants to meet in person.


    Later, however, things developed as expected. Situ Wanli found someone to contact him. The only thing that surprised him was that the person he placed beside Tian MI was the manager in charge of the internal affairs of Kui hall.


    It seems that situ Wanli is also a cunning man. Although his internal affairs are small, sometimes they play a great role.


    Looking at the back of the plain looking man who left quickly after joining with him, his eyes sank down.


    According to the voice of the man just now, it seems that situ Wanli didn''t mean not to go. According to his personality, it doesn''t seem to conform to his always cautious style.


    If you think about it in this way, it''s probably the idea of the Zhu family. Situ Wanli always takes the lead of the Zhu family. He will naturally follow what the Zhu family says.


    It seems that the Zhu family also saw the threat of Tian Yan and decided to hold a meeting for a while.


    Although it was only three days, I saw a more serious expression on the face of the servants in the hall, and yingbu came over the next day, saying that Tian Mi found him in private and that this meeting would take them with him.


    And Tian Mi even said, as long as he goes all out this time, the little girl''s cure she will consider. But for him, who already knows the truth, this is a joke.


    Although the British cloth is a facial paralysis, but from his eyes or found the anger of being cheated.


    As for the trip to Lieshan hall, it seems that Tian MI has prepared for the worst. As for the little girl''s illness, she just says that as long as he doesn''t leave the little girl a long distance away, she won''t be in any serious trouble. It can be regarded as a temporary relief for yingbu.


    But situ Wanli sent him a message again before he left. He asked him to act according to the situation when he was in Lieshan hall. After Tian Yan was in power, he found out whether there was a crack in the alliance.


    On the last day, Tian Mi took a few confidants and set foot on the road to the headquarters of Lieshan hall.


    They are all martial arts practitioners. They are quick all the way to Lieshan hall in half a day. Because of the distance, Shennong hall and Siyue hall set out one day ahead of time.


    Lieshan hall is located at the foot of the mountain, which is worthy of being the most powerful one among the six halls. From the outside, this headquarters looks much more magnificent than kuiye hall and Siyue hall.


    And looking at the disciples at the door with a serious and calm expression, I knew that Tian Yan had already controlled the whole of Lieshan hall.


    Tian Mi obviously also saw this meaning. Since she stepped into Lieshan Hall''s sphere of influence, her mouth has been sipping lightly, and the color of her eyes has never gone away.Mei Sanniang hasn''t appeared in front of Li these days. Although she doesn''t know what she means, it''s nothing if she doesn''t come to him now.


    After all, Lieshan hall has undergone great changes. Maybe the other party is also looking at him, and his reaction is also possible.


    However, what is doomed to disappoint her is that he has been shrinking in his room these days. It seems that he hasn''t gone out of the room and can''t see any change at all.


    Mei Sanniang disappeared as soon as she returned to Lieshan hall. She left a little guy to lead them to their own rooms. After looking at her own rooms, we can see that the interior of Lieshan hall has always been rich, and Tian Yan did not treat them harshly, on the contrary, it was very comfortable.


    Although it doesn''t look luxurious, some small details are exquisite. At the end of Tian Meng''s funeral, this kind of reception was appropriate.


    It won''t let people pick out any mistakes. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 320

    The dinner was sent to the room by Tian Yan, and she cleverly divided the people from each hall into different courtyards, giving enough private space.


    "The old man I saw at the door today, amber, how do you think he compares with you?" After dinner, Tian Mi brings people together. It''s called chatting, but it''s actually negotiation.


    Yingbu was standing in the corner of the pavilion. He stood straight. After hearing Tian Mi''s words, he said without hesitation: "the strength is good, but slightly inferior to me."


    Yingbu''s down-to-earth character, coupled with the insipid tone, makes people believe his words. And leaning against the pavilion railings, the half sitting Li Wenyan dropped his eyes, and a faint smile rose from the corner of his mouth.


    In his opinion, the strength of yingbu is actually much stronger than that mute slave. Although the mute slave can be called a master with long internal power, if he fights with yingbu alone, he is sure that the other side will not be able to go out for 20 rounds.


    And Tian Mi had expected this for a long time, so the expression on her face was a little relaxed. The people she brought were all her confidants. Although yingbu and Li had a special identity, they were both experts.


    Besides, yingbu is not only innocent, but also has a handle in his hands. As for Li, although there is a little doubt, she should not be an undercover agent of other halls at present. As long as she is not an undercover agent, it''s OK for her to make use of it.


    Tian Mi lowered her eyes and covered the treacherous light at the bottom of her eyes. Naturally, she didn''t miss Tian Mi''s change of expression and sneered.


    Tian Yan gave each hall one day''s time to repair. Early the next morning, he sent people to wait at the gate of the courtyard and asked them to go to the Council hall.


    The assembly hall of Lieshan hall is much larger than that of Kui Kai hall. However, because of Tian Meng''s death, white banners are hung all around it. It looks a little chilly.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw a woman in plain white sitting on the top seat.


    The woman is just a pretty face. Although she is wrapped in white clothes, she doesn''t have the slightest weak breath. Because of her sharp eyes, those eyes make the originally plain facial features more dazzling.


    Just simply sitting there, people who come in can''t ignore her.


    She should be Tian Yan.


    From the original thought that his eyes mixed with those who came in together should be unimportant, but did not expect that Tian Yan actually looked at him the second after his eyes bet, from the reaction is also very fast, almost at the same time, he adjusted the expression on his face, with just the right curiosity and respect.


    Tian Yan''s eyes seem to sweep lightly on him, but he can feel the look and care.


    He takes back his eyes and takes a seat with Tian MI. He doesn''t speak any more. His eyes are on Tian Yan, but his heart is not calm. This face of himself is specially made for entering Kui kaitang. He can be sure that if he uses this face to investigate, there is no useful news at all.


    There is no doubt about the perfection of the mask. So many people have never found it before. With Tian Yan''s ability, it is absolutely impossible to find out what is wrong.


    So, is it a coincidence?


    "Today, you are gathered in our Lieshan hall to show our leader face. My father just left. Although I was sad and indignant in my heart, I didn''t dare to neglect him, just because this Lieshan hall doesn''t allow cowards to exist. What''s more, I didn''t dare to slack off for a moment when my father didn''t take revenge. Today, all the uncles are here. My lord vows that if we don''t catch the real murderer, we will not be human! "


    "Brother''s Revenge must be avenged. Even if he is a political strategist, he must pay for it with blood." Sitting on Tian Yan''s right-hand side, a strong man with one eye mask slapped the table and roared.


    Seeing from the sound, his mind moved. This man should be Tian Hu, the leader of Chiyou hall and Tian Meng''s younger brother! It is said that he is in charge of the tiger soul sword, which ranks 12th in the sword spectrum.


    Although he didn''t get too much information about him before, at present, he seems to be impulsive and irritable. He glances at each other''s expression and adds a word in his heart. Maybe he is also conceited.


    "Yan''er, if you need anything from Chiyou hall, just say hello. For the sake of elder brother, I will try my best to arrest gainie and Weizhuang."


    When Tian Yan heard that, his face was a little slow. He turned his head to look at Tian Hu. He said in a warm voice, "revenge is needed, but the details still need to be improved. My father always hopes that the farm family will prosper and the two sons will have the greatest strength. Gainie is even more extraordinary as a sword saint. If his father is still there, he certainly doesn''t want us to fight against these two people because he is easy. We should not be unprepared It''s a war of war. "


    Tian Hu frowned and had a strong voice. "Yan''er, we don''t have people who are greedy for life and afraid of death. Although we are strong in vertical and horizontal, there are many talented people in our farm family. The tiger spirit sword in Tian Hu''s hand is not afraid of him at all."


    Tian Hu is really conceited! From drooping eyes, heart under the dark way.


    However, it seems that what Tian Yan said is somewhat strange. From the current point of view, Tian Yan is soft on the outside and firm on the inside. She doesn''t like to treat the person who killed her father so gently. Can she tell that it''s not so simple at this time? Centrifugal under dark surprised, it seems that this woman''s IQ really can not be underestimated.However, if so, he would like to see the play and how she is going to sing it.


    "Lord Chiyou, in my opinion, the leader of Lieshan is right. Although the death of elder brother Tian Meng makes everyone very sad and indignant, there is always a priority. At present, the problem of Yinghuo stone is the biggest problem faced by our farmers. We should solve it first, and then we can spare no effort to deal with them."


    "Tian Zhong! If you don''t take revenge, how can you let him rest in peace! " Tian Hu''s one eyed round stare made him look angry.


    Tian Zhong? Glancing at the person who spoke before, it seems that this person is the leader of Gonggong hall. After pondering over the conversation, only Tian Hu shouts after Tian Yan succeeds as the leader of Lieshan hall. If he is not sincere, he is sincere.


    According to their reaction, the latter is more likely. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 321

    After sipping his tea, Li thinks to himself that after listening to so much, he really cares about Tian Meng''s death. Besides Tian Yan, it should be Tian Hu.


    The most important thing is that after Tian Zhong''s words were finished, although he followed Tian Yan''s meaning, his attitude of not putting Tian Meng''s death first made Tian Yan''s eyes cold for a while.


    This also shows that Tian Yan doesn''t put the peasant family first as she said. If he is not wrong, what Tian Zhong said just now has made Tian Yan remember for him.


    In this way, the intention of Tian Yangang''s words is not to take revenge for the time being, but not to seek revenge from the political strategists for the time being.


    So, that is to say, even if Tian Yan doesn''t know who the real murderer is, he also knows that the murderer is not a political strategist. It seems that people after this scene will miscalculate. After all, no one could have imagined that Tian Meng''s daughter, who had been unknown before, was so talented and intelligent.


    "Well, this time you are called here, it''s really for the stone of light." As soon as Tian Yan''s words changed, he turned to Tian Zhong''s words and said, sure enough, when it comes to the stone of Yinghuo, everyone''s expression became more cautious. Even Tian Hu, who had just returned his impatient face, had to suppress his irritability and sit down to listen carefully.


    "After Tian Guang, there is no chivalrous leader in our farm. The six halls are separated and developed separately. Now, I don''t need to say that we must all understand that we are not the farmhouse six halls ten years ago. " Tian Yan''s words are shocking. They belong to everyone''s mind, but no one will say them openly.


    but now, Tian Yan says them, not only in front of Shennong hall and Siyue hall.


    Without leaving a trace, I catch a glimpse of the first person sitting on Tian Yan''s left hand, the middle-aged man with a fat figure and a mask on his face, Zhu family, the leader of shennongtang.


    With a mask, no one can see the expression under the mask, but from situ Wanli''s stiff back, we can see that everyone cares about what Tian Yan will say next.


    "Now Shennong order appears, the stone of Yinghuo reappears, and the situation of the river and the lake rises again. After being dormant for so long, my farm family can finally reappear in front of the public. It''s just -- "Tian Yan''s eyes suddenly turned cold.


    "I don''t want you to be arguing over some small issues right now. We are all part of the peasant family. No matter who is in charge or who leads the family, we should put the interests of the peasant family first in our hearts. I think you have no opinion about this. "


    Rao shilidu had to shout for Tian Yan''s speech. This must be a big hat. Even if other people are selfish, they won''t say it now.


    Seeing that there was no one to refute, Tian Yan nodded his head, with a look of awe inspiring righteousness. He suddenly felt funny, but he had a faint admiration in his heart.


    He has seen a lot of heroines in the world, but no one has reacted so quickly after the great changes, or even stepped forward to take the lead alone. It''s good not to be timid in front of these elders, not to mention her step-by-step calculation.


    "Now that we all have a common goal, then it should be easy for you to accept." Tian Yan glanced at the crowd, stopped for a moment, and continued: "although we have our own ideas, the so-called wood show will be destroyed by the wind in the forest. The peasant family has been recuperating for so many years, and suddenly appears in the river and lake. I''m afraid that it will attract the attention of all forces. The Qin Dynasty is very close to the Yin and Yang family now, and it has destroyed the Mohist school before, even if other schools are not It''s people''s self-danger, and it''s also a feeling of sadness. In such a chaotic world, if we want to get the stone, we will have to pay a great price. Do you agree? "


    Tian Yan is good at persuasion.


    After listening carefully, an idea emerges in his heart. Looking at Tian Yan''s meaning, he seems to want to stop the fighting among the farmers and let them join hands. Let''s not say whether this step can be recognized by other hall leaders. It''s not simple to say the meaning behind this move.


    She obviously knew that shennongtang and siyuetang supported changpingjun, and she could not disobey Tian Meng''s will, so why did she do it?


    Or is she depending on something else? Is she sure Zhu and situ Wanli will agree?


    "Since we don''t talk, I think we have the same idea. My Tian Yan is young and junior, but since I can sit here today, it shows that my Tian Yan still has something to look at. In this case, for the sake of the trust of my brothers, I can''t let the farm decline. My younger brother is not in the hall now. I have something else to tell him to do. If you don''t have any opinions, my opinion is that you may as well put down your preconceptions and seek common ground while reserving differences. In the face of others, we should be consistent with the outside world. As for other issues, we can talk behind closed doors. "


    Tian Yan pauses and looks at Zhu family and situ Wanli.


    "How?"


    Li naturally didn''t let Tian Yan''s expression go. He glanced at the crowd without leaving a trace. The impulsive and conceited Tian Hu didn''t speak, as if he had known for a long time. Although Tian Zhong was not angry, Tian Hu didn''t speak, so he could only restrain it. As for Tian Mi, Li raised her eyes. Although she was still sitting there, her hand unconsciously clenched and left her She looked like she didn''t know.However, according to Tian Mi''s personality, no one will come out at this juncture, and she will not come out either.


    Therefore, the final situation is that everyone acquiesces to Tian Yan''s words and seems to have passed Tian migang''s proposal.


    Li Li quietly watched the development of things, but her heart was quite shocked. After this calculation, Tian Yan should have taken into account the personalities of all the people. As long as she got Tian Hu''s team, Tian Zhong would not come out, and Tian Mi could only follow them. This seemingly impossible thing could at least be achieved on the surface www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 322

    In this case, the only variable is the Zhu family.


    No, no, the Zhu family should be happy with Tian Mi''s arrangement.


    At present, the Zhu family and situ Wanli are in a weak position. If the fight is eliminated, it will help them to act secretly. As for the matter of seizing Yinghuo stone, it''s natural for us to rely on our own abilities. It''s a big deal. In the end, if Yinghuo stone falls into the hands of the other party, it''s not too late to tear our face. At least at that time, it won''t waste too much manpower.


    If there is a dispute now, I''m afraid that before the stone of Yinghuo appears, their strength will be greatly damaged.


    Maybe they all knew this before, but in a high position, no one is willing to start the weakness first. Now, they are happy to see it come true.


    Moreover, for Shennong hall and Siyue hall, they knew in their hearts that Tian Meng''s death was not controlled by them, so the murderer behind it must be someone else, not a farmer.


    If they think so, if they continue to fight like this, they will surely let other forces take advantage of the situation.


    Sure enough, after a while, the Zhu family got up slowly from the chair and said to Tian Yan, "I, Zhu family, agree with the leader of Lieshan hall." This sentence not only agreed, but also recognized the status of Tian Yan.


    Tian Yan nodded and looked at situ Wanli. Situ Wanli took a long breath and stood up to nod his head.


    After they finished, Tian Zhong took a look at Tian Hu and Tian Yan. He couldn''t help but snorted: "what you two promised is straightforward, but I don''t know if you are guilty!"


    Although Tian Zhong didn''t dare to directly destroy Tian Yan''s plan, he could say it. Although he was suspected of challenging, it was a good way to try. Moreover, Tian Hu is very worried about Tian Meng''s death. Even if Tian Zhong said this at the moment, he would not blame him.


    Si Tu Wan Li heard the words, gave a cold hum and turned his back.


    "I think it''s the master of Gonggong hall. You''re right! You - "


    before situ Wanli finished speaking, the Zhu family took over his words and said with a strange ending:" anyway, brother Tian Meng is a member of my farm family. The leader of Lieshan hall is right. No matter how different we pursue, we all hope the farm family can prosper. Brother Tian Meng is a strong general of our farm family. We can''t help but feel sad when we lose him. Not to mention whether we will do such a treacherous thing, let''s say that if we can go deep into the headquarters of Lieshan hall and then kill brother Tian Meng quietly, no one else can do it. "


    It has to be said that the reason why shennongtang can become the leading one of the peasant families is that Zhu family is not a simple figure. Such a remark not only expresses their position to the point, dispels the suspicion, but also praises the others without any trace.


    There is evidence for advance and retreat, which makes people have to be convinced.


    From a glance at everyone''s face, even just also a face of anger Tian Hu heard this words can''t help but sit there thinking.


    When Tian Yan heard Zhu''s words, he just looked at the mask covered with oil for a moment. Then he turned his head and looked light.


    From this, we can conclude that Tian Yan agreed with Zhu''s words, and this also shows that Tian Yan understood that this was not the work of the two opposing churches and political strategists.


    In other words, Shennong and Siyue will never do it. As for Zongheng, maybe she will try again.


    "Well, since it''s all said, it''s easy to do. I believe that we all have the same big goal. In this case, let''s give up our prejudice for the sake of this big goal. Ladies and gentlemen, Tian Yan, here''s to you. "


    Tian Yan''s method is not to be underestimated. His words turned the situation from a new official to a situation controller. It''s a beautiful game. Moreover, as a person who has just lost her father, she is willing to take the initiative to turn Shennong and Siyue, who are suspected of killing her father''s enemies, into temporary partners. Even if other people have opinions, it''s hard to say.


    Seeing that the matter had been achieved, Tian Yan changed his tone and said, "I''ve got a message about Yinghuo stone. It''s said that Yinghuo stone has been obtained by Mengtian of Daqin, and now it''s being transported to Xianyang, the capital of Daqin."


    "What There was an obvious shock on everyone''s face. Li noticed very sensitively that the most impulsive Tian Hu didn''t react much when he heard the news. It seemed that he knew about it in advance. I don''t know if it was Tian Yan who told him or if he told Tian Yan about it.


    But to be sure, no matter who told who, the relationship between Tian Yan and Tian Hu is excellent.


    It seems that the alliance between Lieshan hall and Chiyou hall can never be broken by external force. Li narrowed his eyes and secretly defined it in his heart.


    However, calculate the time, although Meng Tian is indeed escorting the stone, but this time should have been near Xianyang. Think about the plan you''ve arranged in your heart. It''s dark from your eyes.


    "That''s right. According to the information, the stone of Yinghuo will be escorted by Meng Tian and will arrive in Xianyang in a few days.""If so, we''ll stop it! We must not let the stone fall into the hands of the people of the Qin Dynasty. " Tian Zhong was eager. "What''s more --" Tian Zhong glanced at the Zhu family and situ Wanli, but he didn''t finish his words.


    But all the people present knew what he meant, and they didn''t know it.


    Situ Wanli and the Zhu family looked at each other. Finally, situ Wanli got up and said to Tian Yan: "since the overall situation has been decided, each hall still depends on its own ability. I''m going to siyuetang, so I''ll go first. "


    The Zhu family then got up, nodded and left the hall.


    Tian Yan watched the two people leave the hall with their own confidants. His eyes flashed for a moment. Tian Zhong hummed and muttered a word, which was their understanding.


    Tian Yan glanced at Tian Zhong and said, "if you want to fight against each other, leave my Lieshan hall and fight again." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 323

    Tian Zhong''s face was stiff. When he saw that the atmosphere was stagnant, Tian Hu took the conversation with a big hand.


    "Well, there is no outsider now. Let''s talk about the stone of Yinghuo now."


    From drooping eyes, heart under the secret way, it seems that Tian Hu can also be regarded as coarse in detail, a no outsider is to attract all the hall leaders present.


    See Tian MI and Tian Zhong all softened a little facial expression, leave to cover the finger under the sleeve to slightly exert oneself.


    Tian Yan is willing to say the news of Yinghuo stone in the presence of Shennong and Siyue. He has already made enough sincerity to stop fighting for the time being. Shennong and Siyue also take the initiative to leave when they are ready, which is also an active expression of their goodwill.


    They are all smart people. We don''t have to talk about a lot of things, and we all understand them.


    "Lieshan hall leader, I said, why do we stop the previous agreement?" Although Tian Zhong didn''t have Tian Hu''s support before, it doesn''t mean he is still silent.


    And Tian Zhong said this, obviously is also the topic of Tian Mi''s concern, so, she also looked at Tian Yan.


    "It''s not a stop, it''s a continuation of another form." Tian Yan glanced at Tian Zhong carelessly, then turned to Tian MI and said with a smile, "now, there are two women, you and I, in the six halls of the peasant family. They know more about each other. Before the agreement naturally count, although now for the sake of righteousness, temporarily wronged you. But my husband is flexible and flexible. I believe that the leader of Kui Kai''s hall is also ambitious. He doesn''t care about the changes in front of him, does he? "


    The hand holding the cup froze unconsciously, then covered his face with his sleeve, like drinking tea, but actually glanced at Tian Mi''s expression without any trace.


    Sure enough, there was an obvious embarrassment on Tian Mi''s face with a faint smile.


    Naturally, it''s not just because of Tian Yan''s last question, but because of Tian Yan''s implication, which really makes Tian Mi shocked. She has always claimed to be a wall grass. If Li hadn''t been lurking in Kui kaitang before, she would have thought that Tian Mi didn''t have much ability. She just knew how to balance, so she could protect herself.


    However, during this period of time, it''s far from easy to know this woman. She not only knows how to weigh things, but also can keep a low profile.


    She joined their alliance before, but if you pay attention, she will find that in the face of Shennong and Siyue churches, she is not as opposed to Lieshan church and other radical figures. On the contrary, she seems to be wavering and even weak. Even the headquarters is no better than the other churches, but she shrinks in a small town.


    If it were not for her long-term weak image, situ Wanli and Zhu family would not have sent him to start from Kui kaitang.


    Therefore, after such a long time of tug of war, Kui kaitang''s strength was the best. It''s just that no matter Tian Hu or Tian Meng, they were all people who had more force than brain power. In addition, Tian Mi had been doing small things all the time, so they didn''t seem to find this.


    However, Tian Yan just said that Tian MI was ambitious. Whether she saw Tian Mi''s deep ambition or not, it was at least a warning.


    From drooping eyes, secretly guess at the moment Tian Mi''s mood, after all, she tried her best to build up the swing of the weak image, now seems to be in danger.


    "The leader of Lieshan hall is very serious. Since the alliance remains unchanged, our kuiye hall still takes Lieshan hall as its leader!" The farmland honey astringed the facial expression on the face, peep out a pair of appropriate smile, hang Mou way.


    Although Tian Mi shows weakness, she is still applauded by the centrifugal force. As expected, she is the leader of Kui Kai Hall who has been dormant for such a long time. She is able to bend and stretch. In a twinkling of an eye, she can say something like Ma shoushizhan to Tian Yan.


    Of course, the meaning of Tian MI is to tell Tian Yan that as long as she doesn''t abandon her, she will become her supporter.


    However, different people have different opinions on whether she is loyal or not. However, Tian Yan should not need her loyalty. She only needs her present surrender.


    The rest of them depend on their abilities.


    "The leader of Kui Kai hall is as smart as ever. In this case, I hope our alliance is still invincible." Tian Yan nodded to the crowd, and Tian Hu frowned. After all, he still couldn''t hold back and said, "since there are no outsiders now, then Yan''er, open the window and tell the truth. Are you really ready to share with them the news about Yinghuo stone


    "Why not?" Tian Yan is all ears.


    Tian Zhong''s face flashed a look of anxiety. Tian Hu motioned him to be calm and continued to say: "although my uncle knows that you are smart since you were a child, you must have your own plan. But elder brother, he has always wanted to get rid of the relationship between the peasant family and changpingjun. It would be inappropriate for him to get involved with the people of Daqin again. What''s more, let them know, it will be more complicated. "


    Tian Yan picked his slender eyebrows, his gray eyes flashed, and said in a low voice.


    "This news is not necessarily ready. It would be better for them to try it out. "


    "Yan''er, do you mean the news is false?" Tian Hu was shocked. "It''s the secret report of our spies. It''s never been wrong!""Of course, I don''t doubt the loyalty of our spies. It''s just that Meng Tian is as simple as we think. To tell you the truth, when I know that Yinghuo stone is escorted by Meng Tian, I think we may not be able to get it back."


    Tian Hu''s brow is more tight. "Yan''er, you''ve been so ambitious and you''ve lost your prestige. My uncle is going to say something about you. People in the imperial court have always been famous, but in fact, they are strong outside but strong in the middle. "


    Tian Yan shook his head, a face solemnly said: "now the farmer can no longer experience a big blow.". It''s useless for us to just grab the stone. We have to protect it. With our current strength, we can''t compete with Qin. What''s more, we have to guard against Shennong and the four mountains. "


    "But what should we do once the stone falls into Fu Su''s hands?" Tian Mi asked. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 324

    "First, Fu Su doesn''t want our farm." Tian Yan''s eyes flashed a touch of self-confidence. "Second, the stone fell into Meng Tian''s hands. It could be said that it fell into Ying Zheng''s hands, but it could not be said that it fell into Fusu''s hands. 3¡¢ The stone of Yinghuo is a keepsake at most in their hands. Even if it is taken out, it is just like a stone without our recognition. It''s nothing to worry about. "


    When Tian Yan finished his speech, the crowd was silent, but the mood was hard to calm.


    This shows that Tian Yan doesn''t know much about Daqin or even the current affairs of the rivers and lakes like ordinary peasant disciples. On the contrary, he seems to have a lot of research on the current affairs of the imperial court, and even wants to understand the wonderful relationship between him and Ying Zheng.


    As for these three aspects, they are worth further study.


    Why is the implication of Tian Yan''s speech that the stone of light and confusion is like a stone in their hands, and it is of great value in their hands? Is it hard to say that the stone is not just a token? The most important thing is that she doesn''t even put the keepsake in her eyes.


    Such a maverick woman, it is difficult to find her weakness, ah, from the touch of the chin, this opponent, it seems very difficult to entangle.


    However, some people seem to care more about another thing.


    "Yan''er, these Shennong decrees are the keepsake of our farm family all the time. They are as important as the Firestone. Even if you want to deny them, I''m afraid it''s hard to convince the public!" Tian Hu is worried.


    Tian Yan sneered. "It''s just a dead thing. How many ancestors have died because of this dead thing. Of course, I didn''t say to deny them all. It''s just that it''s not cost-effective to think about it if the strength of our halls is greatly reduced because of this stone. What''s more, it''s too easy to get the news. Instead, it seems that Meng Tian intentionally leaked it. "


    "Deliberate disclosure? How can it be? According to some previous information, we can see that the stone of Yinghuo is very likely to be in Meng Tian''s hands. " Tian Zhong can''t believe it.


    Tian Yan narrowed his eyes, remained silent for a moment, and then said: "I didn''t say that the news of Yinghuo stone is false. At present, we can be sure that Yinghuo stone is really in Mengtian''s hands, but it''s not so easy for us to take it."


    "What the leader of Lieshan hall means is that Meng Tian has set up a trap waiting for us?" Tian Mi suddenly makes a sound. Tian Yan looks at her admiringly and nods.


    "Yes, that''s what I mean. Therefore, it''s not a good intention for me to disclose this information to Shennong and Siyue. I just want them to lead the way for us. "


    "But what if the stone falls into their hands?" Tian Zhongji said.


    Tian Hu sneered for a while, this is a very quick reaction, said: "then we give him a mantis cicada, yellow sparrow is behind."


    When Tian Zhong thought about it, he realized that he had successfully calculated the four mountains of Shennong just now, and the sullen atmosphere that had accumulated before had finally dissipated a lot.


    "But if they didn''t succeed, what would happen if Meng Tian took the stone away and gave it to Ying Zheng?" Tian Mi said slowly.


    "Just like the second point I said before, do you think Ying Zheng will give the stone to Fu Su?" Tian Yan lowered his voice, and his gray eyes were full of dark light, which made Tian honey feel awed.


    Tian Mi turned her head and no longer made eye contact with Tian Yan. She said in a low voice, "I don''t understand that yet."


    Tian Yan was not surprised. After pondering for a moment, he looked at the crowd and explained, "it''s very easy to understand, but we don''t think much about it on weekdays. Since ancient times, with the change of dynasties, there have been many intrigues. Although Fu Su was the eldest son of the Empire, he was not liked by Ying Zheng. On the contrary, he was Hu Hai, the 18th son, who was quite popular with Ying Zheng. Under such circumstances, it''s said that it''s time for the young master Fu Su to return from his expedition outside the Great Wall. "


    Tian Yan stopped for a moment and seemed to be organizing the language. Then he continued: "but the imperial power, with the overbearing character of Ying Zheng, will never let the Fusu family dominate. What''s more, Mr. Changping''s existence is not only a thorn in our heart, but also a thorn in Ying Zheng''s heart. How can he personally hand over such a power to Fusu? "


    "This is the origin of what I said. Fusu should also understand this, so he has never contacted our farmers in these years. As long as Ying Zheng is still on his head for a day, he will not openly win over my farm family, otherwise, it will inevitably cause Ying Zheng''s suspicion. This, for him, is fatal. "


    Tian Yan''s words, if not for the wrong occasion, li really wanted to stand up and applaud her.


    Perhaps some of the details of the analysis is not enough, but for her, to understand this point, has been very amazing.


    Tian Yan''s words ended with a long silence. Everyone fell into their own meditation. Obviously, Tian Yan''s words opened a new world for them. All the people sitting here are smart people. They didn''t expect it before, just because the inherent mode of thinking has become rigid.


    Now I was awakened by Tian Yan''s words, the rest is not so difficult to understand.So, after a moment, people''s eyes were different when they looked at Tian Yan.


    Centrifugation under the dark sigh, it seems that Tian Yan this intentionally or unintentionally revealed a hand, and the success of the shock of the people, gathered a heart.


    Even Tian Hu couldn''t help laughing and slapping the table.


    "Yan''er is really very smart. With a child like you, I can smile." Tian Hu''s words were very gratifying. Then he didn''t know what he thought of, and his tone sank. "It''s just that the boy is too disobedient, otherwise he doesn''t have to --"


    At this point, Tian Hu seemed to suddenly wake up and stop.


    From has been paying attention to Tian Yan, naturally did not let go just when Tian Hu almost continued to say, Tian Yan suddenly clenched his hands and ready to open his mouth to intercept each other''s words. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 325

    It seems that Tian Hu''s unfinished words are about Tian Yan''s younger brother, whom he has never seen before. Is there something else that others don''t know?


    However, the original news about Tian Meng''s son is very little, it seems that the outside world only knows that he has such a son.


    "Well, let''s do it first. Let''s see what happens to Shennong and Siyue. We can respond to all changes with constancy. "


    Tian Yan concluded.


    However, Tian Hu stood up and said, "since we don''t have to worry about this matter for the time being, let''s go all out to pursue the strategists."


    Leave eyebrow to move, continue to listen to go on, see Tian Yan is what reaction.


    "I have my own plans for the strategists." See Tian Hu seems to retort, Tian Yan quickly added a sentence. "Uncle, don''t worry. It''s about father. Yan''er has his own discretion. At least, he won''t let them run away."


    "Just say it if you need it." Tian Hu Leng for a while, and then waved his hand, it is the first to leave.


    Tian Yan looked at Tian Hu''s back, his eyes flashed a helpless color.


    Centrifugal next move, secret way, it seems about Tian Meng''s death, Tian Yan does not seem to tell Tian Hu her idea.


    However, you can also imagine that other things are easy to say, but Tian Meng''s death, to Tian Hu''s care about Tian Meng''s degree, if she will say her own ideas, it is not sure what will happen.


    When I think about it, Li also thinks that the development of things is quite normal.


    As soon as Tian Meng left, everyone left one after another.


    Just at the moment of leaving, Li suddenly felt a strong line of sight coming from behind. Although it was only a short moment, he had a strong sense of existence, which was hard to ignore.


    From the intuition told him that the owner of this line of sight, is Tian Yan!


    However, naturally, he would not look back to confirm. He even pretended not to notice and left behind Tian MI. Tian Mi seemed to have something on her mind. After returning to the yard, she asked them to go back to their rooms.


    From looking at her back, a cold light flashed through her eyes, and then turned back to the room.


    It was not until I sat on the bed that I took a breath away. He felt that he was not tired of coming to Lieshan hall for a day when he was lurking in Kui Kai hall.


    "That little girl, it''s not easy." In my mind, the voice of the evil friar sounded again, because I was afraid that I might show my flaws in the hall before, so I cut off the contact with the evil friar again.


    "You mean Tian Yan?"


    "That''s right." In his mind, the black fog on the evil monk seemed to be a little thick. "The soul power of that little girl seems to be much stronger than that of ordinary people, but she is a good cultivator. What a pity --"


    "what a pity?" From the subconscious asked, he did not seem to find that he has subconsciously divided Tian Yan into a group of people without any defects.


    "It''s a pity that although she has a strong soul, it doesn''t match her delicate body. As a result, she can''t give full play to the power of her soul. At most, she will be more swift and reliable than ordinary people''s intuition." The tone of the evil friar was full of pity, but Li grasped the point that he paid attention to.


    "Intuition is faster than ordinary people?" From the thought of each other inexplicably pay attention to their own line of sight.


    "Yes, because of her strong soul power, she was born with higher comprehension and insight than ordinary people. However, before she was 18 years old, the negative effect of such power was that she was weak and sicker from small body. This situation would improve after she was 18 years old, but she was still weaker than ordinary people."


    "I think she has a good breath. She doesn''t look like a weak and sick person from childhood." Get out of the way.


    The evil monk was silent, and then speculated: "this should be because she is the daughter of the hall leader and has good resources, so she took good care of herself since she was a child. She took a lot of miracles, and then some experts trained her body. It''s only natural for her to achieve her present appearance."


    At present, it seems that only such an explanation is reasonable.


    "Who!" From the eyes of a cold, jump out, but only to see a shadow.


    Li Li looked up at the dark sky and pondered for a moment. He chuckled and ran after the shadow in front of him. After seven or eight turns, the shadow in front of him finally stopped and turned to him and nodded: "young Xia Li, please follow me. I''m the Dharma protector of Siyue hall. The leader asked me to come and ask you to come


    He nodded away to show him the way.


    It''s not far from the headquarters of Lieshan hall, but it''s hidden in the bamboo forest. Looking at the bamboo house in front of it, I stepped in.


    The room was a little dark, but he could see clearly the situation inside. At the moment, there was only situ Wanli in the room except himself.


    "Master situ, you are all right." Stand at the door and open your mouth.


    Situ Wanli turned around, glanced at him up and down, nodded and said, "sure enough, Tian MI can take you to the meeting in person. It seems that you have gained her initial trust."Without saying yes, situ Wanli continued: "what do you think of the news about Yinghuo stone?"


    Li knew that although situ Wanli asked what you thought, he actually asked Tian MI and others. After all, the reason why he and Zhu left first was that he was still in the hall.


    "Tian Yan thinks this news is likely to be false, so he''s going to let you try it out first, so that they can take advantage of it." In any case, the two forces of the peasant family, regardless of their position at the moment, naturally, as the son of Fu Su, he also hoped that the Zhu family would win.


    So, these things are done without mercy.


    Situ Wanli snorted coldly, and a cold light flashed through his eyes. "This bitch really doesn''t want to form an alliance. But we don''t care. "


    Looking at the candlelight lit on the table, Li Dingding said in a low voice: "they don''t believe the truth of the news, so they won''t rush out easily. However, Tian Yan is not easy to deal with. " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 326

    "Well, she''s not easy to deal with. If it wasn''t for her, Tian Meng''s Lieshan hall would not have become the first class from the last six halls in those years. But fortunately, it''s just a girl, and she''s still weak. Otherwise, the farmhouse will never be quiet. " Situ Wanli''s words made him move, and he agreed with the view of the evil friar.


    "But the most important thing now is to convince them that the news is true."


    "Why do you have to make them believe that you already know it''s a trap?" Centrifugal thought, surprised: "this is what you designed in advance?"


    Situ Wanli felt his nose for a moment. "Yes, this matter is indeed discussed with general Meng, but only if we let them into the trap."


    "How can general Meng promise you?" I don''t understand.


    "You don''t have to know that." Situ Wanli turned around, carried him behind his back and said, "you just have to find a way to make them believe the news."


    "Master situ thinks highly of me." Leave the eyes down. "Although I''m close to Tian Mi now, I don''t understand Tian Yan at all. How can I make them believe it?"


    Si Tu Wan Li was silent for a moment, then nodded and said, "what you said is reasonable, but what''s your plan?"


    I pondered for a moment.


    "Although there is a plan, it needs your cooperation, but before that, I want to know the agreement you reached with Meng Tian."


    Situ Wanli picked his eyebrows and looked at Li''s bright and dark face under the candlelight.


    "You don''t look like a simple bodyguard."


    Apart from noncommittal, just looking at the void, waiting for his answer.


    Situ Wanli shrugged.


    "Well, I don''t care about the mess in Daqin. Our agreement with Meng Tian is also very simple, as long as we let Lieshan hall and others lose their strength. "


    "That''s why you put so much effort into it?" He laughs at me. "What''s more, if the stone of Yinghuo really falls into the hands of Lieshan hall, you will have no chance at all."


    "Of course not." Situ Wanli has gone back. "As long as their strength is damaged, in addition, the stone of Yinghuo should have entered Xianyang by this time, and maybe it has been handed over to Ying Zheng."


    "To your majesty? You don''t want it? " Pick your eyebrows.


    "Not for the time being. For us at present, it''s better to give the stone of Yinghuo to Daqin than to them in Lieshan hall."


    When you think about it, you think about the joints. It''s true that Meng Tian has achieved the goal of cracking down on the sixth Hall of the peasant family, whether it''s cracking down on Lieshan hall or Shennong hall.


    Moreover, if the trap is successful, Meng Tian can finish it at the lowest cost. Similarly, for Shennong and Siyue, the result is a win-win situation for them.


    As for Yinghuo stone, it''s true that it''s just a token in Ying Zheng''s hand, and it doesn''t play a big role. Moreover, Meng Tian may have been instructed by Ying Zheng to make a deal with situ Wanli.


    As for him, he is happy to see the power of Lieshan hall be damaged. Of course, he can''t deny that he always has some feelings in his heart. Can Tian Yan see through his design.


    "Well, I''ve told you what I can say. Let''s hear what the plan is." Situ Wanli waved his hand and went back to business.


    After pondering for a moment, Li slowly said: "in fact, it''s very simple. Tian Yan doesn''t believe the news. Are you ready to test it? I believe even they did not expect that you would cooperate with Daqin. "


    "How do you plan?" Situ Wanli picked his eyebrows.


    "You''ll do what she says, and take the lead. Believe me, if you make sure that the stone is there, Tian Yan will be at the end. "


    "But what if she doesn''t? After all, even if the stone is handed over to Daqin, it doesn''t make any difference for us as long as it doesn''t fall into each other''s hands. "


    "I have a way to get her to do it." Li Tiaomei sneers. He knows that the reason why Liutang doesn''t care that Yinghuo stone falls into Daqin''s hands is that Daqin won''t command them just because of Yinghuo stone. Because of the existence of emperor Changping, Ying Zheng will never use the farmhouse.


    Moreover, Ying Zheng didn''t know the secret of Yinghuo stone, so they didn''t worry.


    However, if Tian Yan knew that the secret of Yinghuo stone was no longer a secret for Daqin, could she be so stable.


    However, Shennong and Siyue could not know this. After all, they all thought that the secret of Yinghuo stone was only known by a few people in the sixth Hall of the peasant family.


    The most important thing is that if Shennong and Siyue know that Daqin knows the secret of Yinghuo stone, it will not be Tian Yan''s choice. They are likely to give up their agreement and grab Yinghuo stone.


    "Good boy, you are ready to hang on both sides, be careful to capsize." The evil friar had a good view of everything, and he knew how to leave.


    Li ignored him, but looked at situ Wanli, waiting for his reply."Well, I''ll tell the master of Shennong hall about it and give you an answer tomorrow."


    "Good." From nodding, situ Wanli made a gesture of please, turned away and jumped away.


    And the voice of the evil monk in my mind sounded again. "You are used to doing business without capital. If you cheat on both sides, be careful not to set yourself on fire."


    Leave and smile. "This is an expert duel. With your ability, I can''t think of it."


    "You are so arrogant. If it wasn''t for Jinling, why should I care about you. That girl''s soul power is superior. It''s not wise for you to play tricks with her. "


    "It was not wise for me to step into the place where Jinling was buried."


    From the understatement of the refutation, the implication is that the original unwise, but in exchange for today''s results.


    The evil friar found that he would never want to win the guy in front of him from his mouth. He was so depressed that he didn''t calm down in the end and said, "since I met that little girl, Jinling''s energy is a little unstable. Maybe, the treatment should be advanced." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 327

    "How can Jinling''s energy be unstable? Has it ever appeared before? " Li asked in a hurry.


    "Well --" I heard some hesitation in the words of the evil friar. After hesitating for a while, I finally said when I was about to run out of patience: "when you didn''t enter the Jinling space, I was in a semi sealed state. Although I thought about it, I was imprisoned by Jinling, and I couldn''t feel it."


    After a while, he said, "how do you know how to stabilize it?"


    "Feel." When the evil friar finished, he seemed to feel that his statement was somewhat reluctant. He quickly added: "since Jinling recognized you as the master, the connection between me and it has become closer. Although it''s just my feeling, I think it''s what Jinling wants to convey."


    "Moreover, I have seen in ancient books before that the separation of the spirit and the noumenon for a long time will not only affect the spirit, but also dissipate the spirit of the noumenon in varying degrees. This should be the subconscious transmission of Jinling''s sense of the dissipation of her aura. "


    So, it makes sense.


    But -


    "I''ll think about it." Apart from nature, he didn''t want the little girl to suffer any more, but once the little girl was abnormal, Tian Mi would be suspicious, and then the whole plan would collapse.


    Maybe we need to think more carefully about this matter.


    "Maybe you can let her do it." The evil friar obviously thought of the worry about leaving, and proposed to leave.


    "Put it on? You mean -- "Li shook his head after thinking for a moment. "No, you haven''t seen that girl''s situation. Apart from facing me, other moments are indifferent, and her language ability is not good. Even if she wants to pretend, maybe she can''t understand the meaning of pretending."


    "No, you underestimate Qi Ling. The reason why she''s in this state now is that she hasn''t fused with Jinling for a long time. The result of the collapse of Qi is that she''s like this now. If she returns to Jinling space only occasionally, she will be able to maintain her intelligence, even her intelligence. "


    The more the evil monk said, the more determined he became.


    "Are you sure?" It''s already a little bit exciting.


    "It''s natural." The evil monk nodded.


    After pondering for a moment, I also feel that it is not a matter to delay this matter. It is better to solve it as soon as possible. So he made a quick decision, and that night he found a chance to go to the room of British cloth.


    Of course, he can''t talk about Jinling, but it''s a reasonable excuse. The world is mysterious. According to the evil friars, friars like them did appear more than 20 years ago. Although we don''t know why they disappeared now, there are still legends.


    Therefore, Li has made up his mind to tell yingbu that he has a magic weapon that can bring people into it without being disturbed by the outside world.


    Now it seems that he has believed it.


    "But if you do what you say, what will Tian Mi do?" Asked inb.


    "Now Tian MI is too busy to take care of herself. I don''t think about the little girl. Even if I think about it, I will bring the little girl out at that time."


    Yingbu hesitated for a while. In the final analysis, the plan is still a little risky, but it is too worried about the little girl''s illness, so it is worth taking some risks.


    "Well, do as you say." Yingbu is not willing to take a look at the little girl, but when he sees the latter''s attachment and looks away, he turns his head helplessly.


    He went to the little girl, closed his eyes, sank his mind, and opened the Jinling space. A dazzling light flashed on the little girl''s face, and the whole person disappeared in a flash.


    And although the British cloth has psychological preparation, but see this scene, eyes or flash.


    "I''ve heard that there are such treasures in the world for a long time, but seeing them is better than hearing them all."


    From noncommittal hook lip smile for a while, turned around, in the face of British cloth topic a turn, continue to say: "since I agreed to your request, little girl''s treatment I will do my best, just, I still have one thing to need your help."


    "But it doesn''t hurt to say so."


    "When they were in the hall before, you heard what the leader of Tianyan said. They wanted Shennong and Siyue to be their ancestors. The reason was that Tianyan didn''t believe that the stone of Yinghuo was in Meng Tian''s hands. But I want her to believe it


    "What do you mean --" umbo''s pupils shrunk. "Are you from Shennong hall and Siyue hall?"


    From sneer for a while, step forward, go to the British cloth in front of, low voice way: "I have my own plan, you can promise?"


    "I don''t belong to either side. Since you are kind to me, I am willing to help you. Tell me what the plan is


    Li believed in the character of British cloth, so he didn''t say his plan now."Tian Yan didn''t believe the news, so he deliberately sent the news to Shennong and Siyue. At that time, Shennong and Siyue would go to fight for Yinghuo stone, but that was not enough. At present, Tian Mi''s trust in you and me is fairly good. At that time, Tian Yan will certainly send someone to watch, and there will certainly be people on Tian Mi''s side. If you are sent out, I need you to control all the people who are sent out and bring back the false information. How about it? "


    "Control everyone?" Imbu did not understand. "How can I control it? Do you want me to kill them all? "


    "No, no, if you do that, Tian Yan won''t believe it. As for how to control it, when you go, someone will contact you. "


    From the squint eyes, secretly calculate.


    As long as you let Tian Yan believe that Yinghuo stone is really there, and is likely to be robbed by situ Wanli and others, you don''t believe that Tian Yan doesn''t move. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 328

    Hearing the words, yingbu kept silent for a long time. After half a sound, he slowly said, "I knew your identity is not simple. Now it seems that you can drive general Meng Tian. I really look at him with new eyes."


    From the pupil suddenly shrunk, really did not expect that the British cloth will say such words.


    "Don''t be nervous." He patted him on the shoulder and tried to make a kind expression with his paralyzed face. "In fact, it''s easy to understand this matter, isn''t it? If you want to succeed in this matter, you need not only our cooperation, but also general Meng''s cooperation. If you can take this risk, you must have a great dependence. Otherwise, you should not have made such a decision. "


    After a pause for a moment, he said with complicated eyes: "however, since I have promised you, no matter who you are, I will help you."


    British cloth stretched out his hand, left Leng for a while, then relieved a smile, two people clap high five and smile.


    Looking at the tall man in front of him, he sighed in his heart, and the voice of the evil monk suddenly rang out in his mind.


    "I told you not to underestimate the descendants of my old friend. What''s wrong?"


    He sneered at me.


    "So what? My goal has been achieved. No matter how clever he is, he is also for my use."


    I didn''t see the evil friar speak for a long time. Li knew that the old guy was angry with him again. Alas, I can''t help teasing him.


    What I don''t know is that the evil friar is actually seriously thinking about what he said just now. He is now integrated with Jinling. If he wants to regain his freedom, the owner of Jinling has to agree, and the time they agreed is five years later.


    Now the world is changing. Although yingbu has excellent military strength, the evil friar knows that every mountain is higher. If he meets a strong hand, the result is hard to say. And in front of him this temporary master, although sometimes seems a little cold, smart, but you can see that he is very good for his own people.


    What''s more, the evil monk''s eyes narrowed and there was a cold light. The most important thing is that this person''s status is extraordinary. In this era, only force may not be enough, and power is king.


    Therefore, if the British cloth really can be taken over by him, it may be the real peace of mind.


    It''s just that my old friend always doesn''t like to be restrained, and the child seems to follow him. If you tie the child to him, will it be difficult for you.


    Well, let''s take a step first. At least for now, the British cloth is willing to follow them.


    When the evil monk thought of this, he subconsciously took a look at the center of Jinling space, floating in the dark, emitting golden light all over, and a little girl in the shape of a huge Jinling appeared on his body.


    Gently sighed a breath, is don''t know, this child if know little girl and Jinling true relation of words, will be what reaction. However, he didn''t know what the evil friar thought. After he left yingbu, he went straight back to his room.


    As expected, everything was going on as Li thought. Shennong and April soon asked Tian Yan to resign. Tian Yan soon gathered them again in private and said that he would send someone to follow the development of the matter secretly.


    This point naturally won everyone''s approval. After all, the importance of Yinghuo stone is self-evident to them. Although the previous assumption is very good, it does not rule out the possibility that Yinghuo stone is really in Mengtian''s hands and taken away by Shennong and Siyue.


    And they can''t take this risk.


    Tian Yan glanced at the crowd and said, "this task seems simple, but once something happens, you need to do your best to get the stone back. Therefore, I suggest that each hall give some good friends. How about it? "


    What Tian Yan said was reasonable. Therefore, several hall leaders looked at each other and nodded their heads in agreement.


    Li originally thought that Tian Mi would send herself out. After all, yingbu is better controlled for her. According to her personality, it''s the king to keep herself first, isn''t it.


    But let from some accident is, Tian MI in between him and British cloth swept a circle, unexpectedly finally fixed his eyes on the body of British cloth, finally said is.


    "I sent Li San and Ying Bu from Kui kaitang."


    "Oh?" Tian Yan''s eyes seem to be swept over in surprise. After looking at yingbu, his eyes are fixed on him. This is the first time that Tian Yan and Tian Yan look at each other honestly. As he thinks, Tian Yan Si does not hide his interest in him. The exploration in his eyes, I don''t know why, makes him have a bad premonition.


    "Young Xia, I''ve heard about it for a long time. It''s really enviable that the leader of Kui Kai hall can get such a talented person''s help. It seems that Li Shaoxia is not inferior to the existence of the chivalrous. Hall leader, you can get the loyalty of two talents in succession. It''s really enviable. "


    The expression on Tian Mi''s face froze for a moment, and then she looked away with some worry, afraid that the latter would tell the truth. Unexpectedly, Li just nodded and didn''t say a word,


    Tian Mi took a breath without any trace, laughed and said to Tian: "it''s just a coincidence. Lieshan hall is really full of talents. Mei Sanniang was a guest in our Kui hall before, although it was only a short time In half a month, I''ve managed my Kui kaitang very well. This kind of ability is really enviable. "Li Wenyan was surprised to pick her eyebrows. This kind of slightly offensive words didn''t look like what Tian Mi would say. Today''s Tian Mi seems to be acting a little strange, not only from her sending them to see, but also from her eyes.


    Before the tact seems to dissipate a lot, but the offensive appeared.


    Is it difficult that this woman is stimulated by Tian Yan and wants to be a real strong woman? From the bottom of my heart fun, but the face is indifferent.


    However, to tell the truth, even if Tian Mi rises up from now on, it doesn''t seem to be a grade compared with Tian Yan.


    "It''s natural." The voice of the evil monk sounded in my mind. "The soul power of this girl is much stronger than that of the one sitting beside you." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 329

    After pondering for a moment, he said in his mind, "do you think she found my abnormality?"


    "It''s not enough for her to find your abnormality, but she may feel a sense of disobedience in you. This sense of disobedience can''t be felt by other people, because even I can''t see your disguise, but for people with very strong soul power, with intuition, they can feel things that ordinary people can''t see. "


    The evil friar paused for a moment and said, "and that is the so-called truth."


    Centrifugal next surprised, no wonder from the beginning meet him feel Tian Yan see his eyes wrong. But to be specific, I can''t say where it is.


    Because at this time, the relationship between Li and the evil friar is in an open state of communication, so the evil friar can understand the idea that Li does not deliberately avoid.


    Therefore, he quickly said: "but you can rest assured that although her soul strength is strong, it is still slightly insufficient compared with you. Your soul is much more solid than hers, as if it is tempered. Otherwise, Jinling, who loves to devour the soul, will not recognize you."


    "But she found something wrong with me." It''s hard to leave.


    The evil friar hissed. "Don''t you also find her sight? You know, if ordinary people are staring at her, they won''t feel the slightest bit."


    Only when the evil friar said that, did he feel a little comfortable.


    And Tian Yan after hearing Tian Mi''s words, eyes almost invisible cold.


    Tian Mi''s words really have some hidden needles, suggesting that Mei Sanniang would step in and interfere in the affairs of Kui kaitang after she arrived at Kui kaitang.


    Although in Tian Yan see this step is not wise, but after all, it is her father''s arrangement, how, it is not her turn to talk.


    not to mention that when he was in the top place, he recalled the eyeliner in the hall on the face of the meeting. At the moment, Tian Mi said, I don''t know if he is stupid or smart.


    However, Tian Yan is not an ordinary person. Although he is not angry, he doesn''t show a cent on his face. He just said softly, "this mission is still Mei Sanniang sent by Lieshan hall. If you want to come here, the leader of Kui Kai Hall says that, since you are so optimistic about Sanniang, I''d better give her this mission."


    The implication was that he accepted Tian Mi''s words completely. He even pretended that he didn''t understand Tian Mi''s implication and praised his family.


    From tut tut mouth, so say ah, Tian Mi this coquettish cheap goods can''t play farmer''s this clear stream at all.


    Because Meng Tian didn''t wait for anyone there, so after the meeting, each hall was preparing its staff. After meeting each other and greeting each other, the staff of several halls set out separately. As for Mei Sanniang, I haven''t seen her for several days, so I have to say something about this meeting.


    But Li''s keen discovery that Mei Sanniang''s attitude towards him this time seemed quite different from that before.


    Between the eyes, even some dodge.


    Li Bai couldn''t understand it, but subconsciously he thought it should be related to Tian MI.


    After a discussion with the evil friar, it was still fruitless. Just when Li was ready to give up exploring, another sentence of the evil friar made Li have another idea.


    "The girl''s mind is shaking now. I don''t know what she''s thinking."


    "You say she''s in a bad mood now?" It''s a light in my eyes.


    "Yes, you may not feel it, but now the little girl and Jinling fit together, Jinling''s ability has been greatly improved, so I can feel more things with this."


    Li Wenyan is silent. After all, he is still curious about Tian Yan''s private conversation with Mei Sanniang. The most important thing is that Tian Yan is really terrible. He has to be careful.


    Now there is an opportunity to take advantage of, from the thought of their own for a long time did not use the magic of heaven.


    Mei Sanniang was calm before, but now she doesn''t know what causes her unstable mood. If he doesn''t seize the opportunity, he will probably not know after she comes out in a few days.


    When I thought about it, I made up my mind.


    And this matter needs to be grasped. One day later, when we arrive at the next post station, each hall will move forward separately. So the last chance is tonight.


    Late at night, there were no stars in the sky, and there was a damp smell in the air.


    When he heard the bangs, he opened the window and jumped out. Because they were subordinates and their actions were confidential, there was no secret guard, but everyone acted on their vigilance.


    And from the transport of Lingbo micro step, the breath is even weaker to the extreme, when passing through other people''s houses, we all think it is a breeze blowing through the treetops.


    It didn''t take a moment to come to Mei Sanniang''s window. Because the house structure of this post station is very dense, it''s not suitable to hide outside the door to eavesdrop. Just when I saw a small crack in the window, I threw a finger at the wind, opened the window and jumped in.


    Even in the moment of jumping into, Li had already carried the magic to her eyes, ready to surprise Mei Sanniang.But unexpectedly, after entering the room, it was empty, but Li did not dare to reveal his breath. After looking around, Li heard the sound of water coming from behind the screen.


    After thinking for a moment, Li slowly raised his feet and walked towards the screen, then gently looked into his head.


    The next second, his eyes, which were slightly red due to the use of Tianmei, suddenly shrank. However, he quickly reacted. At the same moment when the other party found that he was looking at each other, Tianmei was applied to the extreme and successfully hypnotized the other party.


    From dare not slack off, slowly straighten up the body, and then quickly took the bath towel next to cover in the bathing Mei Sanniang''s shoulder.


    He really didn''t expect Mei Sanniang to take a bath. Fortunately, he succeeded in hypnosis once. Otherwise, it''s hard for him to explain why he was wearing night clothes here when she was taking a bath.


    Although the scene in front of him can be called Xiangyan, he has no time to attend to it. Instead, he takes the time to ask the questions in his heart. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 330

    "The hall leader said, let me keep an eye on you, don''t let you ruin the overall situation." Mei Sanniang''s eyes looked at him dully and said word by word.


    "The big picture? What''s the big picture? What else did Tian Yan say about me? " He squinted his glasses and asked in a low voice.


    Mei Sanniang pauses for a moment, a color of struggle flashed over her expressionless face, obviously trying to get rid of the control of Li.


    Seeing this, Mei Sanniang''s eyes turned red even more. The struggling color on her face gradually disappeared, and she said again: "the hall leader said that this action is related to the pattern of the peasant family. You are not allowed to be out of control, and you are the existence she can''t control. She feels the danger in you that she has never had before. Although she can''t find your problem, her intuition tells us She said, "you have a problem."


    "Then why did you let me take part in this operation?" The tone of departure was tinged with a sense of danger.


    "Because the hall leader thinks that it''s better for you to show your own feet than to make efforts to explore. She asked me to keep an eye on you just to see what you want to do."


    From the most corner of the mouth smile colder, low hum a: "she how sure can grasp my handle!"


    Originally, it was just Li''s self talk. She didn''t really want Mei Sanniang to answer, but Mei Sanniang, who was in control, didn''t understand it. She still mechanically said, "the hall master is very smart. Now that he has said that, he must have a high degree of confidence. Moreover, the hall master has already put our Lieshan hall on you. We don''t pass the secret medicine, Qianli zhuizhunsan, regardless of you afterwards We can find you wherever we hide. "


    From the pupil suddenly a shrink, but really did not expect Tian Yan would come to this hand. "Can there be a solution?"


    "We can''t solve it unless we destroy the medium we use to track down, the light, shadow, and bug king."


    What is this? From the pressure in the heart of puzzled, asked the last question.


    "Tell me about Tian Yan''s specific action plan."


    Mei Sanniang''s body trembled for a while. She felt a stabbing pain in her eyes. Knowing that she couldn''t hold on for long, she lowered her voice and said, "tell me!"


    Mei Sanniang''s shaking became more severe, and even the color of struggle flashed on her face was more and more.


    Centrifugal bottom secretly scolds a way, damned, this problem should be in Mei three Niang to see very important, add her to Tian Yan''s heartfelt degree, leave understand, still want to continue hypnosis is unlikely.


    Hesitating for a moment, I feel that today''s harvest is not less. Although I didn''t get a detailed plan, I have psychological preparation for Tian Yan''s arrangement.


    Glancing at the cooling bath water, a complex color flashed from the bottom of my eyes. At last, just a few seconds before the magic of heaven failed, I reached out to take the person out of the bath bucket, put it on the bed, covered it with a quilt, and then jumped out of the window.


    "Well, go down and follow them secretly. Remember, just follow from a distance. Don''t underestimate the distance of three. " Tian Yan waved, Mei Sanniang nodded and quickly retreated.


    Tian Yan turned her back. In the backlight, she was covered with orange red spots of the setting sun. She looked very elegant.


    Through the window, Tian Yan looked out at the bamboo grove. Each bamboo was tall and straight. After a long time, a low sigh came out of her mouth.


    "Father, no matter how hard it is, my brother and I will hold the bottom line for you. I will certainly take your revenge. Please wait a little longer. " ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 331

    But Mei Sanniang, who left from Tian Yan, didn''t keep running to watch him as Tian Yan thought. Instead, she hid in a quiet forest.


    From time to time in the woods came a few bird calls, occasionally the wind blowing through the treetops of the rustle, to some rare gentle mood.


    Mei Sanniang had been shuttling to the depths of the woods before she stopped. After taking a deep breath and spitting out, she leaned against a big tree trunk and sat down slowly. Her face was a rare color of confusion.


    When she was young, she was saved by Tian Meng and brought into Lieshan hall. Because she was a descendant of the Beatles, Tian Meng always treated her favorably. However, the disciples of Lieshan hall were dissatisfied with this, and there were countless people who did evil secretly.


    Although Tian Meng has been taking care of him all the time, he is a man after all. There are still some miscalculations. At that time, if Tian Yan hadn''t found out that she had been bullied and taken her to protect her, she would not be Mei Sanniang now.


    Therefore, both Tian Meng and Tian Yan are very kind to her.


    It never occurred to her that there would be a day in her life when she would betray such kindness.


    Of course, she didn''t know if it was a betrayal. When Tian Yan first asked her to test Li San, she was puzzled. When she was on a mission together in Kui Kai hall, although it was only a few days, she seemed to be fighting with Li San mostly, but she could not deny the happiness.


    Although Li San in the master''s mouth is different from what she knows, she still believes what she sees. Therefore, she agrees to the master''s request, not because of temptation, but because she believes that Li San is not as complicated as the master said, so she has to prove it herself.


    That night, in fact, as early as the moment he entered the room, she had already felt someone invading.


    Mei Sanniang looked up at the sky with a bitter smile on her lips.


    This person, in the end, still underestimated their hall leader. Since the hall leader has a heart for one person, he will not underestimate each other.


    Therefore, before she set out, the hall leader gave her a light and shadow insect, which can not only be tracked, but also has a very high warning function. As long as someone enters its warning range, it will emit a faint fragrance.


    This kind of insect is only owned by Lieshan hall. It was discovered by the hall leader when he was a child. The number is extremely rare, and there is only one insect king who can track Li San. Because the number is rare, the hall leader will not give her one for this task.


    But it was this light bug that reminded her of the invasion of Li.


    Mei Sanniang lowered her eyes. At that time, when she smelled the fragrance, she thought it was someone else. Until they looked at each other across the screen, but before she could react to her mood, she felt that she was in chaos.


    There''s no sense, not even knowing what''s going on.


    She tried her best to break free, although she failed to break free in the end, but in the end, she got a few seconds of lucidity. Maybe it''s not accurate, but she can at least sense what happened outside.


    Therefore, when Mei Sanniang wakes up and sees herself lying on the bed with the quilt tightly covered, she finds that she is not as indignant as she imagined.


    Since I was a child, I have been in exile. Although I have been trained in the Department of armor, I am invulnerable, but the process of cultivation is very difficult. Yes, she does not deny that Tian Meng and Tian Yan treat her very well, but that kind of good is also based on her role, which she is very clear about.


    Originally, she did not care.


    However, since she met Li, she knew that someone was willing to treat her unconditionally. Maybe she didn''t know about Li. But in the face of the net, Li always let her go intentionally or unintentionally.


    Even this time, he could put her in a cold tub, but he didn''t.


    Mei Sanniang knew that everything she did might be ordinary, but it was different for her, because she had never felt such warmth without any use!


    Mei Sanniang raised her head and looked at the faint blue sky above her head through the mottled shadow of the trees. There seemed to be water and light at the bottom of her eyes.


    She didn''t know why she betrayed her faith for so many years at the moment when the Lord asked her, even for a half stranger who had only been together for more than ten days.


    Upset, she can only hide in this place by herself and think about what to do next. She didn''t know what had happened during that time and whether it would hinder the next plan of the hall leader.


    But what she knew was that although the distance gave her a warm feeling that she had never felt before, it was enough to cover up for him just now. Next, she can no longer shake her faith because of Li San.


    The rest, we have to rely on our abilities.


    After all, it was Lieshan hall that gave her the foundation to grow up safely. Don''t forget the kindness of upbringing!


    After making up her mind, Mei Sanniang stood up and plundered in the direction of Li and yingbu.


    Just in the moment when she turned around, it seemed that something glittering and translucent had slipped down and fell into the green grass under her feet without any trace.Li and yingbu follow Tian yangei''s route, and the dark guard who has been following in the Lieshan hall since then has been following in the dark.


    As for this route, Li has already studied it for a long time. It has to be said that the route is very ingenious. It can not only reach the destination as quickly as possible, but also keep a proper contact with several churches. The most important thing is that the cities and towns Tian Yan chose to pass by are quite chaotic boundaries, which are mixed with good and bad, and it is convenient for him to hide his whereabouts.


    "Li Shaoxia, what''s the matter with her?" As soon as he left, yingbu couldn''t wait to find him and asked. A trace of anxiety appeared on his indifferent face.


    Li naturally knows who she is in yingbu''s mouth, and yingbu''s emphasis on emotion and righteousness makes Li appreciate her more.


    However, after meeting the little girl for such a long time, he didn''t know her name. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 332

    "The treatment is in progress and it''s going well. It shouldn''t be long before you can see her healthy and lively again." Of course, I don''t know the progress. It was all told by the evil monk in my mind.


    Yingbu''s face suddenly relaxed, nodded and went on.


    From hesitated for a while, in the end or mouth asked: "little girl has a name?"


    Yingbu smell speech, back a stiff, and then voice stuffy mouth way: "No." Then, after a while, he added, "I can''t take names."


    Li Leng for a while, then clear.


    These two people have been dependent on each other, want to also don''t need a name, but, now always can''t always small girl, small girl of shout.


    "Young Xia Li, you saved her this time. It''s a blessing of rebirth. You can take the name." Yingbu did not look back, standing in the same place with his back to Li, and said in a low voice.


    Li didn''t refuse. After pondering for a moment, he said, "in that case, call it Jinling."


    "Jinling? Good Ying Bu concise and comprehensive answer, and the evil monks will make complaints about everything, and can not help but Tucao: "this name is too creative, why not call the town soul bell?"


    From the eyes a cold, suddenly cut off the contact with the evil friar.


    This old guy is going to climb on his head if he doesn''t show any color. Of course, he will never admit that naming is not his strong point.


    "Someone''s following us." IMB came up to him and said in a low voice.


    From pick eyebrow, this, he also felt, just, no matter who the other party is, he does not want to pay attention to now. Therefore, Li just nodded to the British cloth, noncommittal.


    British cloth naturally understand from the meaning, see him a pair of indifferent appearance, British cloth also accepted originally want to attack each other''s mind.


    They continued their seemingly silent journey. To Li Li''s surprise, there seemed to be a high degree of tacit understanding between him and him. Sometimes one eye could make each other understand what they were thinking. Therefore, their verbal communication along the way was very poor.


    And all this, in the eyes of those who secretly observe them, has become a proof of their cold relationship.


    Naturally, these two people were indifferent. They traveled day and night, but they arrived outside Xianyang City in more than a day.


    Standing on a high place and looking down at Xianyang city not far away, I felt some emotion for a moment. I have been away from Xianyang for more than a month. I don''t know that the women I care about in Xianyang city are OK. Although there are letters between them, it''s undeniable that missing is not completely expressed by letters.


    After a brief meeting, the people of each hall hid themselves. Everyone had prepared a signal bomb in his hand, waiting for further action.


    Two days ago, he knew who the person in the dark was. The reason why he didn''t send the message was that he knew that when the end of the line met, the other party would naturally appear.


    Looking up at Mei Sanniang, the latter didn''t seem to give him a look. But Li knows that her heart is not so calm as it seems.


    According to the spies, Shennong and Siyue had already reached the outside of Xianyang City, but there was no further conflict. Because there was no movement there, they had no choice but to stand still.


    However, such a wait is not a way.


    Li picked his eyebrows, opened his mouth and whispered to yingbu: "tonight, you find a chance to catch Mei Sanniang. Help me to keep an eye on her. I''ll go out. Is there any difficulty? "


    IMB frowned, pondered, and finally nodded.


    Leave out a breath, waiting for the arrival of the evening, in the shade of the night, came to the place agreed with situ Wanli before.


    "Why not? If he hesitates any more, Tian Yan should be suspicious. " It''s ten thousand miles away from seeing situ.


    "I also want to act, but general Meng said he would wait. I asked him what he was waiting for, but he didn''t tell me. It''s really urgent. " Situ Wanli frowned tightly, and he was obviously distressed.


    From smell speech, the eye ground flashed a touch of dark light, back over the body, the tree shadow mottled hide his body. It seems that Meng Tian wants to show himself.


    "This matter needs a quick decision. General Meng should show his flaws tomorrow, and then you will snatch it. After you get it, you can escape according to this route. I''ll arrange the rest. "


    Leave to Si Tu Wan Li to realize the prepared route, this is their ambush route. "We''ll come out and snipe you when we run away, and then you''ll run away with the stone."


    "What do you mean?" Situ Wanli was puzzled. "What''s more, it''s too deliberate for me to run into your ambush circle as soon as I run."


    Li shook his finger, sneered and said: "it''s not that you ran into the ambush circle, but that there is only one escape route left. You can rest assured. "


    "What about the stone of Yinghuo?" Situ Wanli frowned. "With the ability of Shennong and Siyue, we can''t keep this stone."


    "It''s natural. I gave you the stone without saying it. I want you to run with me because I want to lure the other four halls to put in more efforts to chase you, and then let Meng Tian come back with a mantis to catch the cicada, isn''t it wonderful? " Li said what he thought. Sima Wanli was silent for a moment. At last, he said, "in this case, more brothers have to be sacrificed than the original plan."A few steps away, patted situ Wanli on the shoulder.


    "Well, it''s just a long line. Besides, general Meng won''t kill all your subordinates. You can make arrangements first, and general Meng will be arrested first. What''s more, not all of you are elite, but the other four halls are elite. No matter how you calculate it, you earn it. "


    Situ Wanli was silent again. After hesitating for a while, he gritted his teeth and said, "OK, I''ll do as you say, but you are a dark guard. How can you take the place of general Meng? Isn''t it the white wolf with empty hands


    Li Leng snorted, turned his back, looked at him condescending, and looked at him with arrogant eyes. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 333

    "You don''t have to worry about that. We are grasshoppers on a rope, and we won''t harm you. As for the others, everyone has some secrets. It''s better not to inquire about them clearly, don''t you think? "


    With a stab in his eyes, Rao Shisi could not help but feel a sense of fear. He stood behind him and looked at the young man''s straight back. Suddenly, he felt that the man in front of him seemed to be different from the dark Wei Li San he saw for the first time.


    In other words, he never saw each other''s true colors.


    At this moment, for the first time, he felt a little frightened that he should have chosen the man in front of him to interfere in the farm house''s internal affairs,


    but now he was in a dilemma, no matter what the other party''s idea was or what his identity was. At present, we can only do what the other party says.


    Situ Wanli looked at him for a while, turned around, left a sentence, and then left.


    Standing in the same place, his eyes were as deep as an ancient well. After waiting for a while, he said in a low voice: "go tell Meng Tian, let him do as I said just now. Give it to him, and he will understand."


    There was only a whew, then a sound as if the wind had blown through the top of the tree, and finally it returned to silence.


    I know that I can''t stay any longer. Moreover, everything has been arranged properly. Now I''m waiting for the conflict to break out tomorrow, and then I''ll accept the results.


    Just after he got back to the camp, inb came back. They looked at each other and nodded to each other. This night, yingbu vigil, and from the seemingly meditative settled, but in fact the spirit has entered the Jinling space.


    Li also tells yingbu that he wants to check Jinling''s cure, so this night, yingbu is more cautious.


    As soon as he entered the space, he found the abnormality of Jinling space.


    When I mistakenly entered the space, the whole space was dark. I couldn''t see anything except the golden light I saw when I finally contracted Jinling.


    But now, Li narrowed his eyes and looked at the golden light floating in the space. The light was like water, with the feeling of flowing, but it also gave people a faint danger. The light was around him as soon as he came in. When Li was about to reach for it, the voice of the evil monk came.


    "Don''t touch it!"


    From stop the action on the hand, stare at the evil friar who gradually shows the body shape, surprised to find his change.


    Originally filled with thick black fog, the body was obviously covered with a layer of golden light, and the face hidden under the wide black brim seemed to be a little clear, and the thin chin outline could be seen.


    "How did you become like this?"


    The evil friar smelled the words and gave a deep smile, which was an irrecoverable and refreshing meaning. "Jinling''s noumenon and spirit are re integrated together, and the natural ability is greatly increased. Along with me, the incomplete spirit of the previous battle has also been repaired. Now, I can feel it. In a few days, I will be able to leave this space and go out to let the wind out."


    "Can you get out of here?" Pick your eyebrows.


    The evil friar nodded. "I''m in the same state as half of Jinling''s spirit, but the spirit is a little higher than me. I couldn''t get rid of it before, but now I can''t get rid of it as easily as the spirit, and even keep my body in a long distance, but I can leave Jinling''s space temporarily under your release."


    Leaving the fundus of his eyes, he asked, "if so, are you in a physical state or a spiritual state after you leave the space like an artifact?"


    The evil friar pondered for a while and said slowly, "if it''s entity, it''s not impossible, but I can''t leave you 100 meters away. If it''s further away, it will appear in the state of soul body. However, I''m not a real spirit, so if I leave Jinling too far, the consumption rate of soul body will multiply, so I can''t leave for more than three days at most. "


    Li Li nodded, glanced at the floating golden light and said, "what''s this?"


    "It was there when I broke into space, and it disappeared when the spirit left. It''s very powerful. "


    The evil friar looked up at the golden light, and there was a trace of palpitation in his tone. "At that time, many of our friars came into it, and all the spirits of the curious people were swallowed by the golden light. The reason why I stopped you just now is that I learned too much from you. But now you are the master of Jinling, and I think the golden light is useless to you. "


    Li did not care about the following words, his attention in the first half of the sentence.


    "You mean - the golden light is aggressive?"


    The evil friar shook his head and took a few steps to look at the golden light through the light black fog.


    "I didn''t find the attack power, but when I came in at that time, many curious people subconsciously touched the light, and then they were ignited by the light, and then they were devoured by the burning. Look at these lights. I remember when I came in, there were not so many lights here, so it is estimated that if I devour a spirit, a light will be generated. "It''s vicious! Leave the secret way in the heart.


    The evil friar seemed to see what he was thinking in the centrifugation, and said faintly: "this baby, now you see that it''s a bit vicious, but its function is far more than that. It can wash the spirit and calm the spirit. Otherwise, why did so many monks rush for it at the beginning? "


    "How''s Jinling?" Turn away from the topic and look at the huge light cocoon deep in the space. The evil monk followed his eyes. "Integration has come to the end. It''s estimated that she will wake up in half an hour."


    Li nodded, then he didn''t know what he thought of and said: "you say that Jinling is both good and evil, but the spirit of the instrument feels innocent. Why? "


    "It''s not that Qi Ling is naive and simple, but that when she first came out, her mind was not fully mature because of my obsession." The evil friar sighed. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 334

    "Jin Ling is really both good and evil, so the nature of this spirit should be both good and evil. Before that, she was immature. However, don''t you think that although she looks simple, she has a indifferent attitude towards many things. This is the evil nature in her heart. Even if she is immature, she also shows a little bit


    The words of the evil friar made Li''s mind come up with the expression of the little girl when she faced those servant girls, and yingbu was so kind to her, she seemed still indifferent.


    If you think so, it''s true.


    Li sighs. Fortunately, he has made a contract with Jin Ling. In this way, Qi Ling naturally feels friendly to himself. Otherwise, it''s really hard to do.


    The evil friar looked away and said, "you are lucky to be the essence of the contract when the spirit leaves. Otherwise, if you want the contract, you have to be recognized by the spirit. Just at this time, Qi Ling is still ignorant, which makes it so easy for you to contract. It''s time and fate


    The more the evil friar thought about it, the more depressed he was. At the beginning, there were so many talents to fight for, but now he was successfully won by the young man in front of him. What a toothache!


    "You know it''s time and fate, so people have their own lives. You can''t envy them." From the hook of the mouth, evil smile.


    Seeing him like this, the evil friar turned his tone and said something seriously. "However, Jinling is not buried in your hands, and your temperament seems to be in tune with her."


    I shrug my shoulders and walk to the huge light cocoon. I feel that my soul is relaxed a lot.


    The evil friar said, "now you are practicing the spirit cultivation method I taught you at the beginning. You will get twice the result with half the effort."


    After hearing the speech, I felt a little moved. Although that skill was seldom practiced because of time, it was not easy to cultivate the spirit according to his previous training speed. Now he is just in the entry-level state.


    So, Wen Yan didn''t say much. He just sat down cross legged and fell into a settled state. In this way, he really felt a little different.


    Under the comfort of that layer of golden light, he felt that his soul seemed to be lighter, and the trajectory of the Dharma in his body was more and more smooth.


    Seeing the effect, Li converged and began to fall into the world of cultivation.


    However, just after two weeks'' operation, li felt that the outside world seemed to be a little restless. He slowly opened his eyes, but what he saw was the huge cocoon of light.


    The evil friar stood not far away, looking at the scene. He had no time to look at it. His whole mind was focused on the little girl who seemed to grow up two years old suddenly in the middle of the light cocoon.


    The little girl is wearing a bun on both sides, a pale gold skirt, and a string of bells around her waist. She looks very lovely. Her closed eyes slowly open. There is a golden streamer in her big eyes like black grapes, and finally she turns into a flying spirit.


    Little girl, wake up!


    From looking at this scene, and then hook lips smile, open arms.


    "Big brother!" The little girl looked at him with eyes full of dependence. Almost at the same time, she ran towards him. The next second, she hugged her.


    Originally but to his thigh of the little girl now has grown to his waist, from squatting down the body, and the little girl level.


    "How do you feel now?"


    "Ling''er feels very good!"


    From pick eyebrow, nod and smile.


    The little girl pulled off her clothes and acted coquettishly.


    "Ling''er wants to go out. She doesn''t want to stay in the house. It''s too boring. I''ve seen him every day these days. It''s so boring! " The little girl pointed to the evil friar standing not far away, and did not hide her dislike.


    "You girl, if I didn''t know how to treat you, your mind would still be in a muddle now. I''d really bite the hand that feeds you!" The evil friar was indignant. Of course, what made him even more upset was that he was a big man for quite a long time. Now he was despised by two generations.


    The little girl glared at him and said, "it''s just a spirit absorbed by me. If it''s not for big brother, I''ll eat you, believe it or not!"


    Li Li was surprised to see the girl in front of her, and her innocent eyes were suddenly infected with the color of evil spirit. He also said that when he ate you, he said with a sigh. After the recovery of his mind, as they thought before, the evil spirit began to be completely exposed.


    However, such a little girl is not a lovely.


    I have to say that there is no limit to our tolerance.


    The evil Friar''s only reaction to the little girl''s threat was to hide her body. The little girl looked at the darkness in front of her. She turned her lips and said, "it''s boring. Ling''er is just teasing him, coward!"


    The evil monk in the dark felt his blood stuck in his throat.Leave hook lip a smile, stretch out hand to lead small wench.


    "Come on, let''s get out."


    And with a little girl appeared from obviously let British cloth surprise, although still a paralyzed face, but the shaking hand or betrayed his true emotion.


    Although the little girl is now conscious recovery, but before the memory still exists. It''s really complicated for the person who was rescued when he was in a daze.


    I didn''t understand and couldn''t express before, but now I think about it, the man in front of me has suffered a lot in order to protect himself, and even was coerced for himself.


    But - the little girl frowned tightly. At that time, I was so stupid that I lost face. Seeing him seemed to see my silly appearance, which really made her unable to be kind to him.


    However, she looked at her elder brother and encouraged him with her eyes. After a moment''s hesitation, she secretly said, forget it, just for the sake of her elder brother, and she didn''t hate him.


    Little girl step forward, clear voice rings out.


    "Brother Ying, ling''er is ready." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 335

    With a cry of brother Ying, yingbu, a man of iron blood, turned red in his eyes.


    Looking at this scene, Li''s mood is also a little complicated. According to yingbu''s efforts, he can completely stand up to this voice. What makes Li even more touched is that he really didn''t expect that yingbu''s heart knot was so big because of the little girl''s illness.


    I''ve never seen such a huge emotional fluctuation in yingbu before. Li couldn''t help reaching out and patting each other on the shoulder to show comfort.


    Jinling''s eyes turned, stepped forward, raised her head, looked at yingbu''s red eyes, softened her expression and said, "I''m cured. My elder brother cured me. If you are good to me, you must be good to my elder brother!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, ling''er!"


    Jinling shriveled, but yingbu blinked his eyes and said in a hurry: "no, ling''er is right. You have made a new contribution to ling''er, young Xia. That is to say, you have made a new contribution to me. In the future, as long as it can be used in my English cloth, just say it. "


    Li chuckled, noncommittal.


    "But before, I told Tian Mi that ling''er was temporarily placed in a farmhouse by me. Now she suddenly appears. How can I answer? You that space, still can let the bell go in to hide? " IMB soon thought of new problems.


    Before she could speak, the little girl said, "don''t go back to stay, ling''er. It''s boring inside. Don''t worry, elder brother. Ling''er can make no one except you two see her. "


    The little girl''s words really surprised Li and yingbu. Although Li had been prepared to know that it would not be so simple after the awakening of the spirit, the details were not clear.


    As for yingbu, although it was incredible that such a small child could save him in the ice and snow, for so many years, the little girl was no different from the ordinary child except for her appearance. Therefore, her sudden revelation of her ability surprised both of them.


    Little girl toward from blink, the corner of the mouth with a smile.


    Li raised his hand and rubbed each other''s hair top. He gave a smile and said to yingbu.


    "That''s what she was. She had forgotten her skills because of illness." In fact, it is not forgetting, but not getting. But Li feels that forgetting is easier for him to accept.


    Yingbu looked at the little girl for a while and nodded after half a sound. No matter what, she was the one who saved him. This will never change.


    From looking at the expression of British cloth, we can know what the rational person is thinking. This kind of character is good or bad. Because once such a person gets into the top of a bull''s horn, he is likely to be unable to get out in his life unless he is forced to die.


    "That''s good."


    Yingbu also raised his hand, ready to rub the top of the little girl''s hair, but when he was about to touch it, he didn''t know what he thought of, and stopped. Looking at yingbu''s hesitation, he knew that the other party was thinking of the little girl''s attitude towards him before, and it was always cold and light.


    The little girl turned her eyes, looked away again, hesitated for a moment, and finally stepped forward, stood on tiptoe, and put her head under the palm of the other party.


    Yingbu''s half body was stiff, and he started to move after half a sound. His fingers gently stroked the little girl''s soft hair, and her eyes softened.


    "You can protect yourself later."


    Yingbu''s words seem to sigh and comfort, but also seem to have some loss, mixed together, complex and inexplicable.


    Unexpectedly, the little girl pulled away from Li and yingbu, raised her head and said with some pride: "ling''er wants two big brothers to protect her!"


    Li and yingbu looked at each other and saw the helplessness and spoiling hidden in each other''s eyes. Just when the atmosphere was very warm, a voice came in.


    "You two, Shennong and Siyue are attacking Mengtian. Follow me to watch the battle."


    Li and yingbu subconsciously look up and see Mei Sanniang in full strength. However, Mei Sanniang looks at them with strange eyes.


    The moment they saw Mei Sanniang, they subconsciously pushed towards the middle, ready to block the little girl. Then they saw Mei Sanniang''s look, and they thought of it as if they could not see the little girl at all.


    Therefore, in Mei Sanniang''s eyes, there are two big men huddling together and looking at each other''s lower body with a kind of doting eyes. This is different from the scene and how strange it is.


    Two people soon thought of this situation, light cough, each turned around, the little girl is in the side of the mouth smile is Huan.


    Exit breaks embarrassment.


    "Please lead the way in front of Sanniang."


    Mei Sanniang''s face had already shrunk at the moment. She took a look at him. Then she turned away in silence, looked at yingbu and followed him.


    Originally, it was camping, but each hall was divided into different venues. It would go from the mountainside to the top of the mountain, which was not a problem for these people''s footwork. As for the little girl, now as a spirit, she just drifted all the way without touching the ground.In a short time, we reached the top of the mountain. When we stood high, we had a panoramic view of the battle not far away in an open land.


    "Here we go." Mei Sanniang stared at the battle not far away and whispered.


    The people sent by Chiyou hall and Gonggong hall stood behind Mei Sanniang, ready to go.


    "Li San, do you think it''s a trap?" After a while, Mei Sanniang suddenly opened her mouth. Although she asked about Li, her eyes were still looking at the battlefield not far away, as if she just asked casually.


    After pondering for a while, he said slowly, "I can''t see it now. However, since Meng Tian has got the stone of Yinghuo, why didn''t he rush back when he was near Xianyang? Instead, he stayed outside the city for a while?"


    In fact, Li said this on purpose, which is the most easily found loophole in the original plan. However, although this is a loophole, there are many reasons to fix it.


    Otherwise, Tian Yan would not have to worry about whether it was a trap.


    For example. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 336

    "I''ve heard that Xianyang city is changing. Before Fu Su and Hu Hai, the 18th son, fought openly and secretly. Meng Tian is Ying Zheng''s direct force. The stone of Yinghuo is related to the stability of the peasant family. If Meng Tian brings the stone of Yinghuo into Xianyang rashly, he will be targeted by many forces in Xianyang city."


    The reason why Li chose this one among many reasons is that he found that Tian Yan seems to have a good understanding of the fighting in Xianyang city. Because of this, such a statement can win Tian Yan''s trust.


    As for Mei Sanniang, he believed that as Tian Yan''s confidant, Tian Yan''s thoughts would be revealed to her. He glanced at Mei Sanniang''s face and saw that the latter''s expression was thoughtful. He knew he was right.


    However, this is the first step, want to let Tian Yan hand, just this is not enough.


    "In spite of that, we are all elite farmers. It''s not right to take a rash action. Let''s have a look at Shennong and Siyue." Mei Sanniang looked up and said to Li and yingbu.


    He turned his lips and said in secret that the people from their side were not elite except for the two of them and Mei Sanniang.


    When I think about it, I''m surprised.


    It seems that Tian Mi doesn''t trust him and yingbu so much, otherwise they won''t participate in such an obvious exploratory action. Therefore, this action is also a two-way trial. The people here, except those led by Mei Sanniang, are all the cannon fodder candidates of each hall.


    "You see, Shennong and Siyue seem to be losing out." Yingbu has been paying close attention to the situation not far away, and seems not interested in the dialogue between Mei Sanniang and Li.


    Mei Sanniang heard the words and looked at it. Her mind sank when she saw that the two sides, who were still close to each other just now, suddenly fell on one side.


    The emergence of this situation is due to the emergence of a team of well-trained and majestic cavalry in Meng Tian''s camp.


    "It''s Meng Tian''s golden fire cavalry!" he exclaimed


    Rao is a farmer. No matter how far away from the river and lake, they have heard of Meng Tian, the golden fire cavalry who is rampant all over the world.


    Hearing these five words, Rao is Mei Sanniang''s face changed.


    "How could it be a golden cavalry!" Mei Sanniang exclaimed. She subconsciously stepped forward and looked at the scene not far away. She couldn''t believe it.


    Li narrowed his eyes and said, "the golden fire cavalry is Meng Tian''s Pro guard. It''s not strange that they appear here."


    Mei Sanniang''s mouth moved when she heard the words. She didn''t speak, but her eyes were complicated and inexplicable. How can she say that among the information Tian Yan got, Meng Tian only led the general security headquarters in the escort. Of course, this is one of the motives they suspect.


    At present, however, the golden fire cavalry suddenly appeared. Can we say that the news of the Firestone is really not true?


    In fact, he arranged all these things in advance. Originally, the so-called ordinary soldiers were disguised as golden fire cavalry. The purpose was to hide people''s eyes and ears and reduce others'' vigilance.


    But now the stone has been sent into Xianyang City, in order to win the trust of Tian Yan, from last night has secretly ordered Mengtian to remove the disguise.


    This is the scene in front of us.


    "In such a short time, even the golden fire cavalry can''t come from Xianyang city. In this way, these people are disguised as ordinary cavalry." Li said deliberately.


    Mei Sanniang''s eyes trembled and her heart was shocked.


    If so, Meng Tian''s defense can really be worthy of the stone. If so, what Shennong and Siyue are fighting for now is the stone of Yinghuo?


    Mei Sanniang was a little flustered, but this flustered lasted for just a few seconds. Then she suddenly remembered Tian Yan''s explanation. It''s not too bad that the stone of Yinghuo fell into Meng Tian''s hands. At least they got its whereabouts, and it''s not too late to get it when it''s stable inside the farmhouse.


    Glancing at the situation on the battlefield, Shennong and Siyue have a very low possibility of obtaining the stone of Yinghuo.


    Mei Sanniang put down her heart for a moment, looked at Li and yingbu and said, "do you think we should do it?"


    "No, anyway, the stone didn''t fall into the hands of Shennong and Siyue, did it?" Li replied cheerfully.


    Seeing Mei Sanniang''s face darkened because of her words, she sneered.


    Since he practiced the spirit in Jinling space, his five senses have been greatly improved. Now he can feel the subtle change of Mei Sanniang''s attitude towards him. After thinking about it, the only explanation is that he hypnotized her that night. She was not unconscious in the struggle of just a few seconds.


    At least, she can definitely guess her identity, which is not as simple as he told Tian MI.


    Therefore, the sentence just now is the affirmation of pushing the boat along with the current, and Mei Sanniang''s conjecture. Since her identity is a doubtful point, it''s better to make good use of it and let them think that he was sent by Shennong and Siyue. Anyway, this is half the truth, isn''t it.If he left, Mei Sanniang felt that he didn''t want them to interfere in this matter, and wanted Yinghuo stone to be swallowed by Shennong and Siyue.


    Mei Sanniang took a deep look. Then she turned her head and continued to look at the situation on the battlefield. She watched the golden fire cavalry crush the whole field. Finally, Shennong and Siyue were defeated and had to go back to the depths of the jungle.


    However, the golden fire cavalry did not take advantage of the victory to pursue. Instead, they called the golden fire cavalry and did not seem to love fighting.


    "It seems that they want to protect what they have in their hands. Otherwise, it''s not like the style of the golden fire cavalry," he said


    Yingbu''s words completely brought Mei Sanniang''s thought into a dead end. Originally, he could think more, but now he thought that the stone of Yinghuo was in Meng Tian''s hands.


    However, although she is cautious, she agrees that this matter is closely related, but she still decides to report it to Tian Yan.


    The wind on the top of the mountain was a little strong, which made her forehead disordered and her mood seemed to swing with the wind. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 337

    Mei Sanniang turned around and said with a pale face: "today Shennong and Siyue are defeated. The stone of Yinghuo is probably in Meng Tian''s hands. If Shennong and Siyue make a comeback tomorrow, in case the stone of Yinghuo falls into their hands, the consequences will be unimaginable. However, I have to report the further action plan to the hall leader for decision. What do you think? "


    Although it was a tone of inquiry, Mei Sanniang, as Tian Yan''s confidant, was vaguely the leader of the group, so they all looked at each other without any objection.


    But one of Chiyou Hall''s people stood up and said, "if that''s the case, we have to send more people from the general hall. Otherwise, all of us will go up. I''m afraid there are risks."


    Mei Sanniang was silent for a moment, nodded, turned around and left in a hurry. She wanted to contact Tian Yan.


    And leave Mou light heavy looking at Mei San Niang''s back figure, have a glance just now the person of speech, really sleepy send pillow. Come on, the more people come, the better.


    From the corner of his mouth, he raised a cold smile. Yingbu just saw it and felt a little cool in his heart.


    But it has been standing on one side, no one can see, silent Jinling step forward, pulled off the sleeve.


    "What''s the matter?" Li asked with a mouth.


    Jin Ling smiles and replies with her mouth: "I''ll go up and have a look."


    Li picked an eyebrow, pondered for a while, nodded and added a word of caution. Then she watched Jin Ling jump up and take a long breath.


    Everything depends on whether Tian Yan can take the bait!


    "Big brother, I''m back."


    After a stick of incense, Jinling came back.


    "How?" From pick eyebrow, leaning against the tree trunk, looking at the little girl.


    "She used the messenger eagle to send news in the past. She wrote about what happened today. Everything went according to your expectation." Jin Ling touched her forehead and said playfully.


    Summon flying eagle? Hearing the words, yingbu said, "with the foot distance of flying eagle, you can go back and forth between the headquarters of Lieshan hall and here in half an hour."


    "Yes." Jinling covers her mouth and smiles. "So I stayed there until the eagle came back with the news. The reply said, "let her continue to observe."


    "Only to continue to observe these four words?" Leave frown.


    "Yes, yes." Jin Ling nodded her head hard for fear that she would not believe it. "Ling''er can see clearly. What''s more, when the woman received the reply, she looked very much like you now. It''s all frowning. "


    He left to laugh, but his heart sank. It seems that Tian Yan is a bit more difficult than he imagined. Today''s arrangement can''t be trusted by her.


    But it''s a cold color that can''t be said between the eyebrows.


    It''s a good thing he''s got a back up.


    The night sank to the West.


    "Are you in the middle of the night before or after?" Yingbu''s voice came from behind, with his back to him, leaving a faint sentence. "I''ll go out."


    Yingbu looks at Li''s back, his face is not clear, so he is going to catch up with him, but he feels a resistance coming from behind him. He turns to see that she is a little girl.


    "What''s the matter?" Imbu could not help but soften his tone.


    The little girl blinked her big eyes like black grapes, her long eyelashes trembled for a while, and she said in a low voice, "don''t go there, big brother must be thinking about other people again."


    English cloth Leng for a while, fixed looking at the little girl was shadow covered half of the small face, suddenly feel some helpless. He thinks he is not a fool, but he can''t understand Li San. Now he doesn''t even know little Jinling.


    If the evil friar was here, he would surely hold his hand and look like a brother in need.


    IMB crouched down and nodded.


    "Well, I won''t go. I''ll stay here with you."


    "Yes." Jinling''s young face is not so naive as that of many children. Instead, she looks for a big tree with a small face and leans down to sit down with her eyes closed.


    British cloth helplessly looking at this scene, the girl, the little ghost big tight, in addition to from three in front of a little child, other time seems to be indifferent terrible.


    In my mind, I came up with the appearance of the little girl before. She was so innocent. No, she shook her head suddenly. It''s better to be a little girl now. At that time, she didn''t know how to deal with human affairs, and she couldn''t adapt to the current world.


    Now she is more unpredictable, but as long as she is safe.


    British cloth is not a good stubble, originally because the little girl can also convergence a little bit of their own uninhibited, but now it can be reckless.


    So, people are in groups.


    In fact, I didn''t go far away from them. I just went to a secluded place in the woods.


    "Come out."


    As the voice of Li falls, a shadow appears in the dark.


    Li Li was not surprised, but said in a low voice: "go to tell the hall leader, let him seize the time to get the stone of Yinghuo. If it''s too late, it will change."From finish saying, it is whew again, the shadow instantly leaves.


    Leave light vomit a breath, turn round to prepare to leave, but in the next second froze body shape.


    "Your fox''s tail has finally come out."


    Standing in front of him was Mei Sanniang.


    Under the shadow of the leaves, the corner of my mouth in the moment of Mei Sanniang''s appearance was slightly and imperceptibly hooked, which was fleeting.


    "Why are you here?" But the play still has to go on, pretending to be in a panic.


    Mei Sanniang looked at him with complicated eyes and a little relief.


    "Naturally, it''s because we don''t fully believe in your origin. Why, is it urgent for your master to get the stone quickly, so that he can take the lead of the peasant family? " Mei Sanniang took a few steps forward, and looked up from her subconsciousness towards the direction where the shadow had just left.


    Mei Sanniang sneered. "Don''t worry, I won''t stop him. Let him report to situ Wanli and the Zhu family. " Facing the line of sight away from the doubt, she said: "anyway, even if he snatched the stone, he can''t take it away!"


    From smell speech, almost can''t restrain the bottom of my heart. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 338

    The night wind blows slowly, two people look at each other across the air, the atmosphere in the air seems to be on the verge of hair. Li Xiang seemed to be tense all over and fell into a state of high tension, but only the bottom of his heart knew that at this moment he was most relaxed and looking forward to it.


    Because, the layout of many days can see the effect at the moment, whether the other party is on the hook or not depends on how he should reply next.


    Since Mei Sanniang said so, she firmly believes that Shennong and Siyue can''t take away the stone of Yinghuo, but they can''t just rely on their current strength. The only way is to expect Tian Yan to move the rescue troops from the headquarters.


    From Mou light heavy looking at Mei San Niang, language belt tentatively say: "how many people have you prepared?"


    Mei Sanniang sneered and put her hands around her chest. "Since you are so clever, guess for yourself."


    Centrifugal downward curl mouth, the face is a flash of anxious color.


    "Even so, you don''t have to be able to get the stone." From now on, it''s more like the end of a crossbow.


    Mei Sanniang glanced at him and said with disdain, "let''s wait and see." Then clap your hands and come out from the dark.


    From see them, eyes such as electricity looking at Mei Sanniang. "So you don''t believe me at all?"


    "Originally, I thought the leader of the hall was worried too much, but now it seems that her strategy is not comparable to mine." Mei Sanniang sneered. "Well, if you''re smart, you''ll catch me and suffer less."


    There was an obvious hesitation on Li''s face. Mei Sanniang seemed to see what he thought in his heart and said with a sneer: "don''t worry, it''s still useful to keep you for the time being."


    "What are you going to do?" From a face of grief and indignation helpless, will unfortunately exposed the undercover form played a 10%.


    Mei Sanniang''s face suddenly sank down. She quickly stepped forward and stood in front of him. Her eyes were facing each other, and sparks were splashing.


    "You don''t have to worry to know now. Next, I''ll take you with me. You can show me how we farm treat traitors!" Mei Sanniang''s voice was like a poisonous snake, with a cold meaning. She suddenly raised her eyes, which seemed to suppress the waves. Looking at the cold eyes, she said: "you will regret it!"


    Li Tiao eyebrows, slightly dim moonlight hit his face, handsome face slightly reflective, Mei Sanniang looked at the face in front of her, the bottom of her heart across a little sour feeling, but the look on her face is more and more cold.


    As for Li, he was not flustered at all about being taken away by Mei Sanniang, because the presence of xiaojinling did not prevent him from communicating with InBev.


    So, although I don''t know what Mei Sanniang said to yingbu, he stayed in the camp of Lieshan hall anyway. Although Li''s identity was exposed on the surface, he still fell into Mei Sanniang''s hands, but the panic lasted for a moment. As soon as he returned to the camp, he found a big tree to sit down and closed his eyes.


    So he didn''t see Mei Sanniang''s complicated and indistinguishable look not far away.


    As for little Jinling, he appeared in front of him as soon as he returned to the camp. After communicating with her, he asked her to tell him that she would be sleeping soundly in his arms.


    In fact, he was communicating with the evil monk in his mind.


    "This girl, an instrument spirit still knows to sleep." The evil Friar''s speechless voice came, and Li said faintly: "after all, I''ve been ignorant for more than 20 years, and I''ve got the habit."


    "Well, let''s not talk about that. What are you going to do about it? Now that she''s on you, what''s next? "


    "Naturally." From the tone of deep, seems to be calculating something.


    Just before dawn, when people''s spirit is in the most difficult state and it is difficult to keep sober, the spies in front of them suddenly report that Shennong and Siyue have launched another attack on Mengtian camp.


    They wake up quickly, because Mei Sanniang obstructs, so Li doesn''t appear in front of them. Yingbu just mentions it, but Mei Sanniang doesn''t mention it any more. It''s arranged in advance. Although his identity is exposed, it''s good to be able to take out the English cloth.


    Moreover, because there was no intersection with yingbu before leaving, Mei Sanniang didn''t pay too much attention to him.


    "How did you suddenly attack?" Mei Sanniang''s eyes were a little red. I think so. In the first half of the night, she was tossed about for half a night. In the second half of the night, she was probably woken up by the news just after she closed her eyes.


    Facing Mei Sanniang''s bad eyes, the spy said quickly: "it''s Meng Tian who seems to be disturbed by the attack in the daytime and is ready to move to Xianyang City in the middle of the night. Shennong and Siyue have to stop him halfway to plunder Yinghuo stone. Moreover, perhaps because of the preparation during the day, the attack at night is much more than that in the day. "


    Standing beside yingbu, little Jinling, who was invisible to the public, could not feel it. Yingbu always pays attention to the little girl and naturally sees her change.


    For this, British cloth also only light helpless, little girl now grow up too fast, he can''t understand her.And the little girl who appears here is naturally from the sign, because, as a tool of Jinling, she can''t only hide her body. Since the integration of noumenon and spirit, the power of Jinling is gradually increasing.


    Jinling originally has the function of refining the soul, so the little girl also has a lot of mental attack skills. One of her abilities is to induce the scout to say what she wants him to say just now.


    When I knew it, I felt that her ability was similar to Tianmei.


    But the evil friar said it was different, because his magic power can induce others to tell the truth, but Jinling''s ability can''t, it can only induce others to say what you want them to say. Moreover, when speaking, the expression is not so natural, and the limitation is relatively large.


    But this kind of situation is just right for now, the weather is not clear, plus as a spy, has been used to concealment. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 339

    So, even if the spy is a little stiff when he talks, no one will care about it.


    Sure enough, Mei Sanniang didn''t doubt him for what the spy said. Instead, she believed it. She looked at the battlefield covered by leaves and didn''t hesitate.


    "Each hall obeyed the orders and went there with its own people to stop the people of Shennong and Siyue." Mei Sanniang pointed to a valley in the southeast.


    "It''s just us. I''m afraid we can''t stop it." The leader of Chiyou hall frowned.


    Mei Sanniang also frowned deeply, but she said firmly: "let''s go first and delay. I''ll send a letter to the hall leader and ask her to send more people."


    "That''s the only way." The man nodded, no longer hesitated to lead his people toward the valley. The rest looked at each other and followed.


    It was Mei Sanniang who winked at the people behind her in the dark, indicating that they should watch the distance, and then they could keep up with the wind. After yingbu and xiaojinling look at each other, he steps up to keep up, but xiaojinling turns and walks in another direction.


    Of course, I left.


    And leave after hearing the intelligence that Jin Ling brings back, the corner of the mouth tiny hook, faint smile. That valley was the place he had agreed with situ Wanli in advance. Although the ambush was true, Rao Shili couldn''t help being happy when he thought of the follow-up things he had arranged.


    After all, after crossing over, although he met a lot of opponents who were very good at it, because his son Fu Su''s identity was in front of him, including Li Si and Zhao Gao, they all looked down on him. So, even if we win, we always feel that we can''t win.


    But Tian Yan is different. For one thing, her scheming is among the best opponents he has ever met. In addition, they have no intersection before, let alone Tian Yan''s contempt for him.


    Such a match, can win the words is really fast!


    "Big brother, are you ok?" Jinling has been worried since Mei Sanniang fed him sangongsan yesterday. Although Li has said nothing, xiaojinling still looks at him tightly for fear that something might happen to him.


    Centrifugation in infinite warmth, but also some helpless. After all, he is really all right. Although the San Gong San is not fake, Duan Murong gave him several antidotes for the common medicine like Xiang San Gong San long before he set out, so he took the antidote himself soon after Mei Sanniang fed it. Today''s weakness is just pretending.


    And Mei Sanniang sent several people to escort him, because they wanted to avoid the big army, so they took him through the path to the valley not far away.


    Because it''s a small road, we have to stumble all the way. Without martial arts, we have to look like we''re struggling. The escorts are indifferent, but they keep urging us.


    Poor away from the side of acting, while appeasing because of his situation and about to get angry little Jinling.


    All the way down, it was not easy to get to the valley, only to find that they even got there before the people of each hall. However, just a moment later, Mei Sanniang appeared in front of them.


    She came straight up to him and stood in front of him, her eyes cold.


    "Just look at how Shennong and Siyue were destroyed."


    There is no expression on his face, but if you look carefully, you can see an imperceptible tension from the depth of his always indifferent eyes. Mei Sanniang sneered, lowered her voice in his ear and added: "I said you would regret it!"


    "We''ll see." It''s more like you''re holding on.


    Mei Sanniang waved her hand to the escorts and winked. The escorts nodded and took him into the hidden cave.


    Mei Sanniang left quickly, obviously to arrange the next thing.


    From toward the small Jinling make a wink, looking at her reluctant to leave, from just slightly relieved.


    The only regret is that I can''t see the development of the front line with my own eyes. Li Tiao Mei looks at the people guarding him, smiles and closes his eyes.


    Those people were watching without strabismus, and the cave was quiet for a moment.


    On the contrary, at the entrance of the valley not far from the cave, situ Wanli and others, who are going to leave here, are trapped in the trap arranged by Mei Sanniang.


    "Shennong and Siyue people have entered the valley. When shall we start?" Chiyou hall asked.


    Gonggong Tang took a look at Mei Sanniang, who didn''t speak, and said, "the people in the general hall haven''t arrived yet. Do you wait until they start?"


    Mei Sanniang narrowed her eyes, squeezed her armor tightly, and said in a low voice, "when they get to the next narrow place, they''ll do it. The people from the other side of the general hall have come quickly. As long as we delay for half an hour, we can achieve great things. "


    "But behind Shennong and Siyue, there are Meng Tian''s men chasing us. If we are not careful, we may fall into a state of being attacked by enemies." The people of gonggongtang worried.Mei Sanniang subconsciously stroked her waist. There was a letter from Tian Yan last night. Thinking of the words on the letter, Mei Sanniang had some confidence.


    "This matter has been taken into consideration by the hall leader. You can rest assured that Meng Tian will not come here." Mei Sanniang pondered for a moment and continued: "the Lord of the hall has been informed that there will be a big event in Xianyang city recently. Didn''t Meng Tian prepare to enter Xianyang last night? It''s because of this. It is said that Ying Zheng is already calling for important officials to go back. With Meng Tian''s arrogance, he is bound to wait until he has solved the problems in Xianyang before he comes out to find Shennong and Siyue. "


    After a moment''s silence, they had to nod their heads.


    First, they didn''t know about Xianyang. Second, they believed in Tian Yan''s wisdom.


    In addition, whether this matter is true or not, we''ll see if Meng Tian comes after us later.


    They didn''t notice. Mei Sanniang clenched her hands after she finished. Only she knew what Tian Yan said. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 340

    Yingbu took a look at Jinling and realized that everything was OK there. He was a little relieved.


    And Jinling''s big eyes, like black grapes, were staring at Mei Sanniang, and she didn''t want to miss the subtle changes in her face.


    Mei Sanniang turned her back and didn''t let everyone see the look on her face. Only she knew the uncertainty in her heart. Yes, she lied just now. Tian Yan didn''t give the order like that. What Tian Yan said was to let her watch the change for a period of time. If she was sure that the stone of Yinghuo fell into the hands of Shennong and Siyue, it would not be too late to start again.


    But Mei Sanniang thinks that the news of Yinghuo stone has been confirmed, but she doesn''t know what Tian Yan is worried about.


    It has to be said that although Mei Sanniang is really loyal to Tian Yan, after all, she has been working under Tian Meng''s hands all the time and has more or less formed some habits. And before Tian Meng''s death, the only thing she was persistent about was Yinghuo stone. Now that her former master died, she was also obsessed with Yinghuo stone.


    Although what Tian Yan said is not bad, if the stone of Yinghuo is really in the hands of Shennong and Siyue, now is undoubtedly the best time to start.


    The most important thing is that Tian Yan''s words are not as dead as he said. He even told her that if he really determined the location of Yinghuo stone, he would send a secret letter, and then she would send someone to come.


    That''s why she said what she said just now.


    At this moment, using the power of other churches to seize the stone of Yinghuo and give it to Tian Yan, it has become the only obsession in Mei Sanniang''s heart to unify all the peasant churches and fulfill Tian Meng''s last wish.


    "The leader of Lieshan hall is really clever and resourceful, and Meng Tian''s people are no longer chasing after him." The leader of gonggongtang, who has been paying close attention to the situation, suddenly said.


    Mei Sanniang awoke from her thoughts and fixed her eyes. Sure enough, the conspicuous golden fire cavalry reflected a dazzling light under the dawn. She had stopped the pace of impact and even began to retreat.


    Mei Sanniang''s eyes were cold. She looked down at Shennong and Siyue. Although she succeeded in winning Yinghuo stone from Meng Tian, she had already suffered more than half of the damage. Even though many experts were transferred from Shennong and Siyue''s headquarters last night, she was tired after many battles.


    Therefore, if you want to start, now is undoubtedly the best time.


    Mei Sanniang''s eyes seemed to appear. Before she was ordered to enter Kui kaitang, Tian Meng asked her to hold her hands tightly. In any case, she will assist the current master to fulfill his last wish.


    "Everyone listen to the order. When Shennong and Siyue enter the second narrow place, the people of Gonggong hall and Chiyou hall attack from the flank and attack them unprepared." Mei Sanniang said here. She turned her eyes and looked at yingbu who was standing on one side in silence. "As for the people of Kui Kai hall, you are the only one, but the chivalrous people are always very brave, so I hope you can go straight in and disrupt their formation. As for us, we will take the battle for you from high. "


    Because Mei Sanniang has always been the leader of the public, Chi you and Gonggong have no opinion on Mei Sanniang''s arrangement. As for yingbu, who is obviously biased, this is because he is isolated and helpless, so no one can help him.


    In fact, yingbu didn''t mind. He didn''t know the inside story, but he didn''t know that those people who went up to Shennong and Siyue might not be able to kill all sides, but there was no problem in self-protection under the siege.


    Therefore, Mei Sanniang''s proposal was implemented without any hindrance.


    Shennong and Siyue fought and retreated. When they found that Mengtian''s people had not attacked again since they entered the valley, they quickened their pace. Anyway, it''s true to send the stone to the master of our own hall as soon as possible.


    Just when they thought Meng Tian was retreating and had finished most of his trip, they heard the sound of wheezing from both sides. Before they could react, they saw several dark shadows intrude into them, and then there was the sound of someone falling down one after another. The people of Shennong and Siyue soon responded and quickly gathered together to form a circle. The person in front of them took a step forward and said: "where''s the hero! We are farmers. I hope you can make it convenient. I will thank you again in the future. "


    This sentence, originally thought that the other party will return to so a few words, even if it is a confrontation, you can also see the origin of one or two from the reply. If there is anything unexpected, it''s also convenient to come to the door in the future.


    But to their surprise, it was like a stone sinking into the sea after they said this. The other side didn''t respond at all. On the contrary, the attack on them became more and more fierce.


    After fighting for several times, Shennong and Siyue found something wrong. Even if the other party wants to hide, they are all peasant disciples after all. Even if they hide again, they can see a clue in the eyes of experts.


    Mei Sanniang is determined to stop them, so after finding out that the other party seems to have found their identity, they don''t have any reservation any more. All kinds of moves are out, and they become glued for a while. Of course, this kind of gluing is because they are unprepared, and the result of Ying Bu''s killing all directions and Mei Sanniang''s plundering the array.However, it can be imagined that once the other side reacts, there is no way to stop the other side.


    Mei Sanniang''s heart became more and more firm with the change of the war situation. The stone of Yinghuo must be true. Otherwise, according to the personality of the old fox situ Wanli, she would never put so much energy into it.


    Looking up at the fish belly white in the sky, I calculated the time. The people sent by the general hall should be there in a quarter of an hour.


    Mei Sanniang''s eyes sank as she looked down at yingbu, who was killing the enemy like an epee.


    This person was in the hall before she entered the Kui Kai hall. It seems that she is respected by Tian MI, but it is not so simple.


    And this time Tian Mi still sent him out with Li San. Mei Sanniang thinks she knows something about Tian MI. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 341

    Tian Mi''s instinct of pursuing advantages and avoiding disadvantages is extremely strong. In this mission, Kui kaitang only sent yingbu and Li San and two people. According to Tian Mi''s nature of cherishing feathers, that is to say, yingbu can''t get Tian Mi''s trust.


    Think of Tian Yan''s advice before departure, let her watch these two people.


    But for now, it seems that there is nothing wrong with the British cloth.


    Mei Sanniang''s mind turned, but the ever-changing situation made her have no time to think about something else. Because, just now, the two sides that were still close to each other began to be gradually suppressed by one side, and the suppressed side was their side.


    After all, originally Tian Yan thought that this might be a trap, so most of the people who shot it played the role of inquiring. Even Mei Sanniang was in it because Li and yingbu didn''t get full trust. As a result, the elite of Shennong and Siyue were gradually defeated.


    In the eyes of the opponents, it was the other side suddenly adopted a kind of desperate fighting method, as if they wanted to rob their lives. This fierce attack also made Mei Sanniang more and more sure of the existence of Yinghuo stone.


    So his men were even more ruthless, and his whole mind was on the battlefield.


    Therefore, she naturally did not know what happened in the cave not far from here.


    About time away, I felt that it was the time of fierce fighting outside. I deliberately reversed the quiet appearance just now and made a little noise.


    Sure enough, just as he moved his body, a long sword appeared in front of him. There was a chill on the sword, and the skin on his face was tingling.


    The man''s eyes hidden under the broken hair on his forehead were gloomy and terrible, and Li also felt that several other lines of vision focused on him, and at the same time, he was locked by several breath. Rao Shili felt a little uncomfortable.


    The heart helplessly wry smile for a while, this plum three niangs is really not ambiguous to him, this level of guard, really think highly of him.


    After observing the guards, it is estimated that Mei Sanniang has also sent her best hand to his side. If so, he needs to speed up his pace if he wants the plan to go smoothly.


    Think so, leave of eyes deep for a while, closed eyes.


    After seeing that Li was in a state of closing his eyes again, several guards who had just seen Li''s change and were faced with a great enemy did not immediately relax their vigilance. Instead, they waited for a moment before slowly taking back their swords and regaining their ready state.


    I have to say that if there is only one person left this time, it''s really hard to escape to be watched by these people.


    However, he just has another trump card in his hand. Maybe it''s too early to say it now. After all, he has never tried it, but the effect should be good.


    "What are you going to do?" The voice of the evil friar rang out in his mind, and his figure, shrouded in black fog, seemed to shake. "I haven''t moved my bones for a long time. You might as well find xiaoqiling. I think she will be happy to help you."


    "If you don''t want to come out, don''t come out." Li Si did not hide his threatening tone. The black fog on the evil friar shook for a moment, and then there was a slightly sharp voice.


    "If you go out, you can go out. Anyway, I''m not the one who''s going to lose."


    "Unfortunately for both of us." From cool added a sentence. "Then again, although you were imprisoned for such a long time, now you can''t even reach these people in front of you. It''s really -"


    you left a meaningful ending on purpose,


    "hum, you don''t have to excite me."


    "But that''s what someone does." Leave not salty return a, then the words front a turn. "Come on, let''s get down to business. I''ll take you for a moment. As soon as I attract their attention, you immediately get out of me and attack several of them at the same time. Is there a problem? "


    The evil friar also said: "you know, I can leave Jinling space for a short time. This ability has just appeared. I don''t know the effect of attack. However, according to my speculation, it should be possible to attack several of them at the same time, but the strength of dispersion is unpredictable. "


    Li Wenyan pondered for a while and said, "although it''s a little risky, it''s still worth a try."


    In fact, it''s also because Mei Sanniang''s men who are sent to take care of him are really good hands, so even if he breaks through by force, he can''t retreat completely under all-round attack.


    Therefore, he needs an opportunity to slow down the reaction of these people at least.


    Li slowly opened his eyes, and there was a flash of dark light at the bottom of his eyes. Thinking of the consensus he had just reached with the evil friar, Li coughed and successfully attracted several people''s attention. By the way, he got a long sword again.


    He looked at the tip of the sword in front of him, then narrowed his eyes and released some murderous Qi.


    As soon as the murderous gas leaked out, several people in front of him immediately stood on guard. Almost all of them subconsciously focused their eyes on him. Later, a black fog like lightning exploded from Li''s head and disappeared into several people''s bodies. Li almost burst up at the same time and catapulted out towards the front. A cold light flashed by, and the next second I saw that the sword that pointed to Li just now has reached Li''s hand.And from the foot is the man who just pointed at him with a long sword.


    It''s a long time to say, but actually it''s just a flash of lightning.


    And the black fog that had just scattered came into his body quickly in the next second. Without any pause, he stabbed out the sword in his hand and stabbed it towards the upper left, bringing out a bright sword light. Another man fell down.


    Just like this, two people fell down. Just when he wanted to stab the third sword to reap the life of the last person, he found that there was a light in his eyes!


    No! ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 342

    After a while, he almost jumped away from the place where he was standing by instinct. The next second, he saw a deep sword mark on the place where he was standing just now.


    The attacker didn''t stay to see if the attack was successful. Instead, he quickly turned around and headed out of the cave.


    "No, stop him


    The voice of the evil friar rang out in his mind, and he almost didn''t need the warning of the evil friar. Li also knew that he couldn''t let this man escape. Otherwise, when he got outside the cave, he would play the signal hidden in his arms, and all his previous achievements would be wasted.


    I''m afraid it''s hard to intercept because it''s not far from the entrance of the cave.


    At this juncture, the centrifugal thought turns suddenly. If there is a third person here at the moment, you can see a faint red light in the depth of his eyes when he is eager. At the moment when the red light appears, the steps of the person who just fled also stop for a moment.


    At this moment, Li threw out a six pulse sword almost at the same time. In the next second, it was just the blink of his eyelids. Then he saw that the man had fallen to the ground.


    Li Li took a deep breath. He took a few steps to check it. He breathed out a little. In his hurry, he threw out the six pulse sword. He accidentally cut off each other''s heart. He wanted to take a breath for later use, but now it seems that he can''t.


    Pick eyebrows, but what happened at that moment?


    The voice of the evil monk suddenly rang out in my mind.


    "How''s it going? Fortunately, I responded in time The evil friar silk did not hide his tone of asking for credit.


    Li chuckled. "How did you do that?"


    "You are the master of Jinling. I just used the power of Jinling to stimulate your instinct. However, just now, what kind of ability is it? I feel that it has the power to control people''s heart. It''s similar to Jinling''s power, but it seems to be more concise. " The evil friar said, puzzled.


    From the corner of his mouth, he closed the conversation with the evil monk and turned out of the cave.


    When he got out of the cave, he looked around. After distinguishing the direction, he flew toward the southeast. In a moment, he saw Mei Sanniang and others hiding in the high place. Looking down, he saw that the two sides were fighting together, like Shennong and siyuetang, who were driven by the pressure of them.


    Li narrowed his eyes and took a look at yingbu, who killed all the people in the temple. After observing for a moment, he chuckled. The boy seemed to kill all the people, but actually he was careful. The people of Shennong Siyue Hall who were injured by him seemed to fall to the ground, but they were all attacked at Ma acupoint and couldn''t get up for a moment.


    However, this action is very hidden, if it is not far from the eyesight of ordinary people, plus since Jinling in the hand to enhance the five senses and mental power, this let him so quickly found the cat.


    It seems that the English cloth is both coarse and fine.


    Li Kan was working hard, but he felt that his clothes were pulled. When he changed his face and was ready to raise his hand to attack, it was xiaojinling''s lovely face that came into sight.


    Little Jinling looked at him and blinked. She glanced at her with her eyes. The next second, she heard several empty sounds. She dodged to one side with her quick eyes.


    There are five men and women with extraordinary internal power in front of them, and the leader seems to be the gold manager who followed Tian Zhong at the beginning. After picking eyebrows, I didn''t expect that Tian Yan didn''t send the mainstay of Lieshan hall, but many people came to Gonggong hall.


    However, on second thought, Mei Sanniang is Tian Yan''s right-hand man. I think this weight is not bad.


    In any case, these five people should be the best in the other three halls. The most important thing is that their eyes were fixed on the man with bone mask who was standing next to the golden manager. His bones were strange, covered in a dark cloak, and filled with the bloody smell of cold killing.


    Who is this man?


    "This man -" the voice of the evil monk rang out in my mind. There was a flash in my eyes. "What? Do you know him? "


    The voice of the evil friar was uncertain and said, "I don''t know him. Twenty years ago, I devoted myself to the cultivation of Taoism, and I didn''t know much about these things in the world. But the blood on him was so strong that it stimulated Jin Ling and made me pay attention to him. But when you say that, I remember that there was a lone killer in the Taihang area, and his appearance is quite similar. "


    "Oh? Have you even heard of it? " I pondered for a moment. "It seems that this guy was also very influential, but why didn''t I hear of him? It seems that the farmers have really converged a lot over the years. "


    "I didn''t hear of the farmhouse at that time. This guy should have joined later. It seems that many people and things 20 years ago are out of touch with the current world. " Li didn''t pay attention to the words behind the evil friar, but whispered: "later join? What can he do? "


    Li didn''t care about the words of the evil friar, but the evil friar listened to them and said with a cold hum: "this boy is amazing. His unique skill of Yin, soft, boneless and heartbroken was revealed twenty years ago.""Soft and boneless? Is the heart broken? " What flashed through Li''s mind with the words of the evil friar. After half a sound, Li found the information he wanted from Fusu''s memory corner.


    After reading that memory, Li''s face sank.


    This man must be one of the most mysterious people in the name of Chiyou Hall - Bone Demon.


    Even if it''s Imperial Intelligence, there''s only a few words about the Bone Demon. I only know that he is from the state of Zhao. He was born with an unusual skeleton. After the fall of the state of Zhao, he lost his trace. It seems that he joined chiyoutang. It is said that he is eccentric and cold-blooded. His hands are covered with blood.


    Now it seems that this man really joined Chiyou hall.


    Centrifugal down suddenly some eager to try up, it seems that Tian Yan is not stingy, even sent such a good hand.


    Oh, no, the Bone Demon is Tian Hu.


    In any case, the golden manager, Mei Sanniang and Bone Demon are here this time. If the plan goes well, it''s not a waste of his long time.


    This attack will certainly enable the forces of the three clans to cut a big piece of meat. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C343

    There was a feeling of excitement from the bottom of my eyes. After five people not far away looked at the situation condescensively, except for the golden manager and Bone Demon, three people jumped into the war situation.


    Seeing this scene, I couldn''t help frowning.


    It''s a little strange. Since these five people came here quickly, why didn''t they join the war? It is not unusual for Mei Sanniang to join the war instead of meeting her.


    Moreover, manager Jin and Bone Demon, who are the most powerful and the most important of the five, stand by and watch. Can''t they believe the information Mei Sanniang gave them?


    A look of anxiety flashed from the bottom of my eyes, because if there was a stalemate in the war situation, it would be very bad, and the golden manager and the Bone Demon did not join in. If the golden fire cavalry appeared at the moment, it might be stealing chicken instead of eating rice. Even if they could wipe out all the people who had entered the war situation, they could definitely escape .


    However, once they escape, Tian Yan will get their exact information. If they can be completely annihilated, at least their cooperation with Meng Tian will not be exposed.


    Li and xiaojinling are interlinked. At the moment, the impatience in the centrifugation makes xiaojinling feel a little bit. Her big grape like eyes blinked. She stepped forward and pulled away her clothes with her little fingers invisible to others. After getting the latter''s attention, she said, "big brother, I can help you."


    "Do you know how to help?" From in the heart to small Jinling said.


    Small Jinling cunningly smile, fingertips up a little golden light.


    "I know, big brother wants these two people to go down." Little Jinling looked down at the battle, nodded away from the eyebrow, and was about to say something. However, she found that the two opposite people seemed to have a new action, and immediately stopped their own action.


    "Bone Demon, look at this situation, we still need to add another fire." Manager Jin''s voice was a little gloomy, especially in the dark.


    The eyes of the Bone Demon hiding under the bone mask seem to flash a faint light, and then there is a hoarse voice, which sounds like the noise of sawing wood. It sounds very uncomfortable.


    "Manager Jin, but the leader of Lieshan Hall said, let''s wait and see the change first. If the situation is really out of control, let''s do it again."


    The skeleton demon''s rickety back looks gloomy, but what he said surprised him. It seems that Tian Yan still doesn''t believe it. This woman''s vigilance is really not high.


    However, since she eventually sent these five people, he had absolutely no reason to let them go back.


    There was a cold flash from the bottom of his eyes. Just as he was about to think about how to let them both go down, the golden manager spoke again. This time, what he said made Li a little confused.


    "I don''t need to say more about how important this stone is. You and I all know the information Mei Sanniang has presented. It''s very important to be sure of it. Although there are some changes between you and me here, we can take care of it, but if we do it now, we will have less trouble and our brothers will have less sacrifice. What do you say? "


    "I only follow orders." The Bone Demon seems not to be moved, but he touches his chin in the dark. He thinks that these people don''t seem to be so united. Manager Jin is Tian Zhong''s man. Tian Zhong and Tian Yan are not as good as Tian Hu and Tian Yan. Originally, he thought that Tian Zhong was just ambitious.


    But now it doesn''t seem that simple.


    "Orders? Your master is Lord Chiyou, isn''t he? Although Lord Chiyou loves Lord Lieshan very much, you also know the importance of this stone. If it''s really for the good of your master, you might as well think about what your master really wants. "


    The Bone Demon was silent for a moment and seemed to waver.


    "Besides, one person between you and me is enough to shake the current situation, and one person is enough to deal with any situation. It''s better to be sure of the stone


    "You have a point." The Bone Demon finally let go.


    The golden manager''s long and narrow amber eyes flashed a light of calculation. He lowered his voice and said, "I''ll go down first. When there''s something wrong, you can come down and take care of it."


    "I don''t think it''s right. You''re a sword master. It''s better to be suitable for interception. I''m good at assassination. Now it''s most suitable for the change of the situation. What''s more, I already feel my double blades yearning for the taste of blood. " The Bone Demon burst out a strong desire to fight, and the smell of blood became stronger.


    Under the influence of this breath, little Jinling''s face changed a little, and her subconscious moving steps came close to Li.


    As far as nature knows, little Jinling''s soul power is powerful, and her perception is even more powerful. The blood smell on the Bone Demon is really strong, which is double the stimulation to little Jinling.


    He raised his hand and rubbed the top of xiaojinling''s hair, but his eyes were staring at two people not far away.Because it is too strange, why does the golden manager have to let the Bone Demon go down? Don''t think that he can''t see that his initial voluntary recommendation is actually a Bone Demon going to the battlefield by himself.


    Looking at the insidious color on the golden manager''s face because of the Bone Demon''s departure, the doubt in his heart is getting bigger and bigger.


    But in a moment, he felt another breath approaching.


    It''s unexpected. I''m familiar with it.


    The next second, when he saw the man who appeared in front of the golden manager, Rao couldn''t help but stare.


    It''s no one else. It''s Zhengang among the six sword slaves.


    How can Zhengang appear here? It seems that he is looking for the golden manager in front of him. The golden manager is Tian Zhong''s man. So, Tian Zhong secretly colludes with the net?


    Or is it just that the golden manager is in collusion with the net?


    Li didn''t expect that he could find this amazing secret in the dark, so he was more restrained and looked at the next scenes carefully.


    "The plan has been successful. I hope you can keep your promise."


    "It''s natural. When it''s done, the stone net will be offered by the public hall leader." ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C344

    On the cliff, the wild wind is gradually rising. Manager Jin and Zhengang are standing one after another, lurking in the low bush, listening attentively.


    "What is the purpose of your efforts this time?" Manager Jin touched his beard and said in a low voice.


    "As long as you gonggongtang succeed in taking power." Zhengang didn''t seem willing to say anything more, but manager Jin said: "I don''t believe that the evil network organization has such good intentions. If you don''t tell your purpose, the hall leader will not be at ease."


    Zhengang was silent for a moment and then sneered in a low voice. "Naturally, the net will not do things without benefits, but this time your enemy just offended the net. As long as you remember, the peasant family will never become the power of emperor Changping again, then the stone of light will always be in your hands. "


    The long and narrow eyes of the golden manager were staring at Zhen Gang hidden in the dark under the brim of his hat. After half a sound, he was silent.


    Zhengang didn''t stay any longer, and her figure disappeared in a flash.


    Leaving manager Jin alone standing in the same place, just as he was thinking about whether he should show up or not, manager Jin took a look at the war situation below and turned to leave.


    He turned his eyes, looked at the invisible little Jinling, pondered for a while, and said, "you go to find yingbu and let him prepare to fight back. The Bone Demon just gave it to you, OK?"


    Little Jinling''s ability is good now. The most important thing is that others can''t see her. If you are against the bone demon, you have a good chance of winning. And small Jinling face from the first time to her task, naturally is overjoyed. This makes her feel her existence and need him.


    Little Jinling nodded vigorously. Her figure disappeared in a flash. She looked at the more chaotic situation from a commanding position. The people who were in the middle of the fierce battle didn''t notice the dust gradually raised by the horse''s hooves at the mouth of the valley.


    With a smile, he looked at the direction of the golden manager''s departure and followed him.


    Obviously, the gold manager didn''t expect that there would be a person hanging behind him. So after he left the mountain, he didn''t walk in circles and left in a certain direction. He was hanging behind him. His intuition told him that he would get new news as soon as he followed the gold manager in front of him.


    Sure enough, manager Jin looked left and right, then walked down a path, and soon appeared in front of a seemingly ordinary farmyard.


    At the moment of seeing the courtyard, the corner of the golden manager''s lips, which had been tightly pursed, finally relaxed, and the expression on his face also relaxed a little. Without more hesitation, he stepped open the door and went in.


    After carefully standing in the same place and observing for a moment, he made sure that there was no secret sentry around, then he stepped up to follow.


    Hide in the corner, let go of your five senses and listen carefully.


    It seems that this stronghold is owned by Gonggong hall, and the place is hidden, so the two inside didn''t expect that someone would be eavesdropping at the moment, so they didn''t have much scruples about speaking, and they didn''t even seriously investigate the surroundings.


    Of course, with a thousand masks as cover, even if they let go of their five senses to investigate, they can''t feel the breath of separation.


    "Chief executive, why are you here? But what''s going on at headquarters. " The other side seems to be surprised at the sudden appearance of the golden manager.


    "How many people are there on your side?"


    "More than 20 brothers, but they have been hiding in the crowd for many years. It will take a moment to gather them together, but they are all excellent first-class hands." The tone of the other side was a little anxious. "What''s the matter, chief executive, but something happened at headquarters?"


    The gold manager breathed out a breath lightly, the tone is steady. "The headquarters is very good, ashui. Now go and gather all the brothers. There is a big thing we need to do."


    After a moment''s silence, it was estimated that ah Shui saw that manager Jin didn''t say anything false, and then he said, "yes."


    Looking at the snow-white carrier pigeons coming out of the window, his eyes flashed, his fingertips moved a few times, but his heart sighed. Thanks to the ancient times, the information technology was underdeveloped, and the carrier pigeons had to rely on them to transmit their messages. Otherwise, he could not intercept so many people alone.


    But now, he has hit those carrier pigeons. It is estimated that in a moment, those pigeons will fall from the air.


    After the trouble has been removed, from the deep mind, continue to listen to the movement of the house.


    "What? You said that the leader knew that this was the trap of Meng Tian and the four mountains Hall of Shennong hall, and asked the brothers to go!" That a water hears gold manager future dragon to pulse such a say, surprised low roar a way.


    Manager Jin''s calm voice rang out. If you listen carefully, you can still hear a trace of blame hidden in the words.


    "Don''t shout. What''s the matter? Those people are not satisfied with my gonggongtang. It''s not a pity to die."


    "Well, the people of Shennong four mountains can be ignored, but there are bone demons and Mei Sanniang. They are our allies. If we accidentally let out the news, my Gonggong hall will be upset by the anger of other halls. " A Shui''s voice is full of anxiety.Hearing this, Li picked his eyebrows and sneered, and then continued to listen to manager Jin.


    "You silly boy, have you been hiding your head here for such a long time?" Gold manager a look of hate iron does not become steel, said: "when this thing is successful, then the net will be the stone to us, the farmer finally is not our gonggongtang master?"


    Manager Jin glanced at ah Shui and continued: "however, even if the stone falls into our hands, it will eventually be handed over to Tian Yan or Tian Hu. Our Gonggong hall can only eat their leftovers and sing with others forever. Is that what you want to see?"


    Manager Jin stepped forward and looked directly into ah Shui''s eyes. He seemed to want to instill his own ideas into each other, but the feeling of Li who was lurking outside the door was a little complicated.


    In fact, in the final analysis, there is no right or evil, just a different position.


    A Shui was silent for a moment, and finally said in a gruff voice: "even so, what''s the advantage of harming Bone Demon and Mei Sanniang? Since we are in power in the end, then they are still our classmates. Only by saving our strength can we make our farmers more successful in the river and Lake, right?" ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C345

    "Ah Shui, ah Shui, you''ve been outside for a long time, and your brain is stiff. Although it is said that the one who gets the Yinghuo stone will succeed the xiakui of the peasant family, the Yinghuo stone is just a reason. Today, although our Gonggong hall is united with Chiyou hall and Lieshan hall, the relationship between Tian Hu and Tian Yan is much closer than that between us. If the Yinghuo stone is in our hands, Tian Yan will never sit by and will surely be oppressed openly and secretly . At that time, the Bone Demon and Mei Sanniang will pose a threat to us. "


    After hearing the words, ah Shui was silent for a moment, and finally said slowly: "but Bone Demon and Mei Sanniang belong to the farmers, and they are good at choosing one of ten thousand kinds. If we kill them because of this kind of illusory things, even if we become the leaders of the farmers, we are afraid that we will fall into a situation where no one can use them."


    Sure enough, after ah Shui''s words, the voice of manager Jin''s suppressed anger rang out.


    "Put away your women''s benevolence. Don''t forget how you changed from the left protector of Gonggong hall to the secret sentry now.


    Although I don''t know the reason, and I don''t know the expression of a Shui after manager Jin finished this sentence, from the long silence in the house, a Shui''s heart has been shaken.


    Centrifugal under the dark sigh, this water seems to be a rare understand people, but unfortunately ah, with the wrong master.


    A moment later, a water slightly low voice came.


    "I know, but, what should my brothers and I do?"


    Seeing the compromise of ah Shui, manager Jin said with satisfaction: "it''s very simple. The action of Bone Demon and Mei Sanniang will never come back. Tian Hu and Tian Yan know that you are in this stronghold. Moreover, if they are all caught, I can''t escape alone. So, you can take your brothers to intercept symbolically. As long as the wind blows out in the river''s Lake, you''ve come to intercept it. In this case, I''ll go back and say it. "


    "Is that safe?"


    "Don''t worry, the net is in place over there. In a word, the news won''t be spread out until the stone is in our hands and the farmhouse has not changed its owner." Manager Jin is very sure.


    From heavy heavy eyes, according to the meaning of the words in the golden manager, is it difficult to become what agreement Meng Tian and the net have also become?


    No, it won''t. although Meng Tian and Zhao Gao are not dead enemies, they are also tired of each other. What''s more, if it wasn''t for Ying Zheng''s order, Meng Tian wouldn''t use such a trick. The most important thing is that Yingzheng wanted Yinghuo''s stone. With Zhao Gao''s ability, they won''t get Yinghuo''s stone.


    Then, in this way, there is only one explanation, which is that gonggongtang was cheated by the net.


    However, gonggongtang should not be so stupid. How can it easily believe in such an important thing?


    The question of Li also got the answer in the next second, because a Shui asked the same question.


    "Naturally, we don''t believe in the net so simply. It''s just that the net keeps one of the six sword slaves in our Gonggong hall. You don''t know how important the six sword slaves are to the net organization."


    What! This time, I don''t know what the expression of ah Shui is, but he knows that his expression has been very surprised, even frightened.


    If manager Jin is not telling lies, then the relationship behind it is very shocking. After all, gonggongtang''s understanding of Zhao Gao and Luo Wang is too superficial, or one-sided.


    Liujiannu is indeed a very important existence for the net organization. It can even be said that it is half of the net organization. However, half of the net organization is not a pillar after all. Even without them, the net organization can still operate without a sharp blade.


    Gonggongtang may know this and think that Zhao Gao won''t give up liujiannu in order to make them believe this lie, but what gonggonggongtang doesn''t know is that liujiannu has been seriously injured by him once before.


    For Zhao Gao, perhaps a successful trap is much more important than the six sword slave who has lost his ability. This may make people feel heartless, but Zhao Gao is cruel and cold.


    Squinting away from his eyes, Fusu''s original memory tells him that Zhao Gao has basically lost his seven emotions and six desires as a person.


    Therefore, the people of gonggongtang should have been cheated. The hostage is real, but the effect of the hostage is far from what they think.


    From the touch of the chin, the fundus of the eye flashed a dark light, perhaps, this thing can be used for a while.


    "So I''m relieved. Manager Jin, leave it to me. " Ah Shui finally gave up his idea and said yes.


    And the gold manager also then said: "calculate the time, I should go back. Take your brother and wait at the mountain pass. "


    From hiding in a corner, looking at the gold manager''s body to leave, the mind turns.


    The plan of Luowang is to make the last gonggongtang have to cooperate with the peasants after they have lost their power.Although Lieshan Tang and Chiyou Tang are not the supporters of Changping Jun, they are better than Gonggong Tang who took refuge in the net. Since the net wants them to fight each other, he might as well let Lieshan Tang and Chiyou Tang deal with Gonggong Tang.


    From the eyes to turn to mind.


    The key to this is still Bone Demon and Mei Sanniang. Since manager Jin is afraid of being suspected by Tian Yan and Tian Hu, he will plant the seeds of doubt. Now that the carrier pigeon is knocked down by him, as long as he makes ah Shui in the house lose his ability to move. Then the golden manager''s plan will not succeed. At that time, he will be the only one to go back, but it will not be good.


    Li knows that Tian Yan and Tian Hu can''t be suspicious of manager Jin just by this time. In other words, with Tian Zhong, he won''t sit back and ignore him.


    But just plant a small seed.


    He will naturally arrange the rest one by one.


    He stood up.


    "Who!" Ah, the water burst out of the door when it heard the change. "Who are you?" See from the moment, a water slightly ordinary face flashed obvious shock, although the mouth asked who you are, but the offensive hand has been fierce toward him.


    Leave not in a hurry of raise a hand, six veins divine sword quickly but come out. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C346

    However, ah Shui was really worthy of being a Dharma protector, and his skill was first-class, so the fierce six pulse sword fell into the air.


    Ah Shui evaded Li''s attack, and the next second he was in front of Li. Li was not in a hurry, his feet didn''t move, and his simple side also evaded the blow of ah Shui''s thunder.


    The boxing style was so powerful that it passed away from Li and directly penetrated into the wall behind him. In an instant, the wall cracked with radial traces.


    Ah Shui''s face turned cold when he saw that he couldn''t make a single blow. He drew his hand from his waist. The next second, a whip appeared in his hand. On the whip, there was a faint silver light. I don''t think it''s any product.


    "No matter who you are, since you have heard something you shouldn''t have heard, leave your life to me! My silver snake whip hasn''t been bloodthirsty for a long time. I''ll sacrifice you today! " Before ah Shui''s voice fell, the whip with the sound of wind and thunder threw it at Li. Li almost heard the sound of air friction.


    From the pupil suddenly shrunk, it seems that I didn''t expect that the skill of ah Shui was so good.


    Almost at the same time, the nine grain Panlong sword appeared in his hands.


    Ah Shui''s whip was drawn from his waist, but the sword in his hand appeared out of thin air. Seeing this scene, ah Shui couldn''t help but be stunned. When he got away from the corner of his mouth, he saw that the goal had been achieved. With a wave of his sword, he bounced the whip back.


    That''s right. From the aspect of weapons, he is really in the position of being suppressed. Therefore, he can only use the Qi of the nine grain flat dragon sword to fight against the enemy. But ah Shui''s whip was too fast just now. Before his sword Qi was released, it was estimated that the long whip would arrive.


    So from the use of the sword appeared at that moment, the other party''s stupefied and took the opportunity to release the sword gas.


    However, it also means that his life must stay here today.


    The existence of system space is the biggest secret and guard of honor, which can never be revealed.


    Away from the long sword, the eyes are cold, and the opportunity to kill is complete!


    The momentum of nine grain Panlong sword is too fierce. Under the light of the sword, the silver light on the original Silver Snake whip looks dim. Moreover, the nine grain flat dragon sword is more and more integrated with Li, so the sword Qi is also improved a lot. The whole blade is cold, and the nine flat dragons on it are looming, giving off a light of prestige.


    The momentum of the silver snake whip is not worth mentioning in front of the nine grain Panlong sword. Where the sword Qi goes, the long whip gives way and pours his own internal power on the blade, watching the light on the blade soar.


    Ah Shui''s face turned red when he saw this, and he poured his internal power on the whip, and the silver light on the whip suddenly appeared.


    The long whip and the long sword intersect. I thought they would burst out with great power, but I didn''t expect that the silver light would disappear quickly in front of the golden light. After offsetting the silver light, the golden light was still castrated, swam along the long whip, smashed open the handle of the long whip, and the next second, I heard a scream.


    But a Shui''s hand was cut down by the sharp sword.


    He left the sword in his hand, changed his right hand into a fist, and suddenly smashed it. It''s just the so-called illness that will kill you. Ah Shui''s chest sagged in an instant.


    It''s time to win!


    A Shui is also a tough guy. The intense pain only distorts his face and doesn''t howl.


    "Who are you?" A lot of blood loss, ashui pale, quickly point on the arm after a few big acupoints, mouth.


    From pick eyebrow, did not answer.


    Ah Shui gritted his teeth.


    "I''ve offended a lot just now. I''m a farmer. The farmer has always been far away from the river and lake. I want to have no injustice or revenge against this young Xia. If I''m willing to raise my hand today, I''ll pay you back in the future!"


    Under the centrifugal ridicule, this person is able to bend and stretch, but he is thousands of calculations, absolutely can''t think of his own identity. What''s more, it''s not clever at all, is it.


    However, I think it is also because the matter given to him by the manager just now is too important, and his life must not be lost at this moment.


    Li Li sneered and said, "I heard your conversation today. I don''t think I can be kind to you." From the ambiguous said a, that water heard this, think things have a turn for the better, eyes bright.


    "I was stupid just now. Since you have no problem with my farm family, please help me."


    From drooping eyes, half ring do not speak, and the opposite water does not seem to worry in general, standing there, waiting for his answer.


    Just when ah Shui''s eyes began to appear anxious, Li finally moved his body. In ah Shui''s expectant eyes, his thin lips slowly opened and closed.


    "I know you''ve been procrastinating since just now. You''re waiting for your brother to come. But the pigeon you sent out the message before was knocked down by me


    From the understatement of a word, the success of breaking the water in the heart of the last glimmer of hope.


    A Shui''s face twisted a little.


    "So you were playing with me before?"


    Leave noncommittal shrug, and then see a water face red and white, finally vomit a mouthful of blood.The whole person is a little shaky.


    "Who are you?" Ah Shui seems to hold on and ask.


    From blink, in a water do not give up in the eyes of light spit out directly let the other party angry two words.


    "Guess what."


    The next second, ah Shui fell to the ground.


    A few steps away from him, he looked down at a Shui''s corpse and shook his head helplessly. Then he touched his chin and said in secret: "I didn''t expect that I had the ability to kill people."


    After thinking about it, I dragged ashui''s body to the house, and then looked at the white sky and calculated the time. By this time, Meng Tian must have taken all of them with the army, and the golden manager, with little Jinling, could not escape.


    Although the other side has Mei Sanniang and Bone Demon, they are very optimistic about Meng Tian''s golden fire cavalry and Meng Tian himself. What''s more, there are yingbu who unexpectedly turned back and xiaojinling, the trump in the dark.


    Li Li turns around, bathes in the morning light, and looks at the direction of Xianyang city. This matter is over. It''s time for him to end his identity as Li San and return to Fu Su again.


    The only pity is that I can''t see Tian Yan''s expression when he knows that he still falls into his trap.


    From playing a whistle, at the foot of non-stop, but toward the direction of Xianyang. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C347

    Because he has a heart to heart relationship with xiaojinling, and through the power of Jinling, he can instantly summon xiaojinling''s spirit back. So when he was outside Xianyang City, Li called xiaojinling back, and he knew the follow-up situation of the battlefield from xiaojinling''s mouth.


    Mei Sanniang, Bone Demon and even manager Jin were successfully captured. Now the escort team is near Xianyang city. It is estimated that they can reach the post station outside the city in the evening.


    Yingbu was treated well by Meng Tian because of his advance arrangement. However, because his identity was not disclosed, and yingbu said that good birds would choose trees to live in, he changed his mind in the face of war.


    So even the people of Shennong and siyuetang thought they were out of luck and got the help of such a good player.


    Although they want yingbu to come to their camp, since yingbu is willing to follow Meng Tian to Xianyang City, they can''t say anything.


    When his goal was achieved, Shennong and Siyue left.


    Centrifugal under the play for a while, rubbed the top of the hair knead little Jinling, eyes distant. If the arrangement is right, Zhong LiMao should have told situ Wanli about his departure at this time. His identity as Li San is completely out of the stage of history.


    Li whispered a few words in Xiao Jinling''s ear. After watching Xiao Jinling''s figure disappear, he turned and walked towards Xianyang city with a smile on his lips.


    Walking on the streets of Xianyang, looking at the dense pedestrians around, I sigh in my heart. It''s true that I am worthy of the emperor''s feet. I haven''t seen such a prosperous scene for a long time. Although there are news from Xianyang from time to time, I''m not in it after all. I''m still worried about the situation of Xianyang.


    Zhong LiMao is still in the base camp of Siyue hall. He thinks that when Yinghuo stone arrives in Xianyang, he should come back. But after all, he has been away from Xianyang for some time, and Mengtian is not in Xianyang.


    However, he thought that he had repeatedly attacked the network organization. From the current situation, it seems that he is not as secure as he expected. Therefore, maybe the army in Xianyang city is leaderless now, and it is the time for other forces to invade.


    Although there is Bai Qi in the army, after all, he is much weaker than Zhong LiMao in this respect, and he does not have too many party members, so he can''t be caught.


    The passers-by who passed by from time to time were not happy, but they were quite relaxed. After pondering for a moment before leaving a stall, they raised their feet and went in a direction.


    Half a quarter of an hour later, what appeared in front of us was a seemingly simple but simple mansion. After looking around from left to right, he jumped in and found the room he wanted to find. He fell on a big tree at the door of the room. Through the open window, he saw duanmurong sitting in front of the window, looking at the medical skills.


    Yes, he came to duanmurong.


    He had been in the palace before, and many people heard and saw her. Most importantly, the dynamic between him and duanmurong must have attracted the attention of many forces, so I haven''t seen her for a long time. Now I suddenly return to Xianyang City, all parties must have not received the news, at this time, one is to solve his Acacia, the other is to explore the situation from duanmurong.


    this 31, naturally, is about the relationship between Sheng seven and Kui Tang Tang. He squinted his eyes from the squint. There was no eye liner outside the mansion. He could simply come in. But in accordance with the skill of winning seven, if he did not use the front mask to appear in this mansion, he could not have been half aware of his ability.


    But now he had been in the tree for half an hour, but it was calm. There were several waves of maids waiting in the yard, but no one could find him.


    At first, he wanted to enjoy the beauty in the tree again, but when he saw the food in the hands of the maid coming in and going away as it was, he would come back after the meeting was hot, and when he did it the second time, he couldn''t stay.


    This wench, how now so don''t cherish own body!


    From frowned, looking at the maid out of the back, body shape a flash, appeared in the room.


    Duan Murong only felt a slight wind, and before he could react, he felt a strong arm wrapped around his waist.


    Five long and thin needles with silver light appeared at the fingertips, but the next second, all the needles were withdrawn, and the long and white fingers suddenly trembled.


    "Have you been good lately?" From the whisper with hot air blowing in duanmurong''s ear, feel the arms of Jiao body gently tremble for a while, from hook lip a smile.


    "Why don''t you talk?" From mouth bite bite in front of crystal clear earlobe, tight tight bosom of Jiao body.


    After a while, see beauty or silent, smile from the corner of the mouth gradually faded down, between the eyebrows stained with a little confusion, a force to break off the bosom, but only to see duanmurong drooping face.


    "What''s the matter?" Centrifugal under some of the doubts, just see this girl is still good, how their own appearance, but became like this.


    In the centrifugal life uneasy, the arms of the beautiful woman suddenly stretched out her hands, tightly hugged from. Feeling the strength and heat from Duan Murong''s hand, I feel relieved. At least Duan Murong doesn''t have a quarrel with him.Leave to stretch out a hand, lift the chin of the person in the arms, enter the target is a pair of red eyes, such as small rabbit general.


    From the chest suddenly emerged infinite love, soft voice: "well, how is this?"


    Duanmurong took a deep breath. "I miss you so much."


    From the breath suffocated, suddenly felt warm infinite, hugged the person in her arms, chin on her shoulder, pitifully said: "I miss you, just now I was in the hospital to see you, how the maid sent in the food do not eat? That''s not good. "


    "I don''t have a big appetite. It''s OK." Duanmurong chuckles, but in his voice there is infinite satisfaction.


    He let go of her and nodded at the tip of her nose. He said helplessly: "I don''t want to see you spoil your body like this. Let''s pass the food in quickly. We eat and say that I''m hungry, too."


    After thinking about it, he added the last sentence. Sure enough, Duan Murong was moved by the words, and soon ordered him to pass on the food.


    Two people are sitting around the table, with delicacies between them. Their eyes are opposite, and their friendship is boundless. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C348

    As the saying goes, parting is better than getting married. Although there is no real relationship between the two people, they have long been interlinked and warm for a long time.


    Although the atmosphere is very good, we still need to ask the questions.


    Looking at duanmurong''s food, he finally said, "where''s Sheng Qi?" From this words a, Duanmu Rong face flashed a trace of embarrassed color, hesitated for a while, seems to be brewing how to open.


    From the brow slightly wrinkled, did not hide his dissatisfaction, said: "is it not that he did not listen to your words, now even your safety is ignored?"


    Duan Murong sniffed the words, pursed her lips, quickly waved her hand and said, "no, after you told me those things in your letter before, I went to ask him directly. He has told me everything, and he is really a poor man. In fact, I feel that I have bound him, so I just let him out to relax. Besides, Hu Ji now has the name of your concubine in the palace, and she also has some rights. In addition, you are not in Xianyang these days, so Hu Ji has already firmly protected my residence. You don''t have to worry about my safety. "


    Duan Murong said so much in a hurry, still can''t let the eyebrows loose.


    "About Sheng Qi, I''ll arrange someone to check it. You tell him that if he doesn''t work for me honestly, he will never see Wu Guang again." As for the identity of Sheng Qi, there has been a general guess based on the historical facts. He didn''t expect that Sheng Qi was so difficult to control. Now if he didn''t show some color, he would be riding on his head.


    "Wu Guang?" Duan Murong''s eyes were slightly widened, and he didn''t understand. Then his eyes were bright and low. "Is it the brother he wants to find?"


    From drooping eyes, nodding, eyes dark difficult to understand.


    Duan Murong clenched his lower lip and said, "he really has a good relationship with that brother. Now that he is in a troubled world, it''s not easy to have such a brotherhood. If he can, he should be satisfied. Although he is not in the mansion today, he has always tried his best to protect me, even giving me the feeling that he is not just because of his promise to you. "


    From smell speech, eyes a MI, tone some dangerous up.


    "What? It''s not because of his promise to me. Is it hard for him to have some wrong thoughts for you? "


    Duanmurong glared at him.


    "What are you talking about? In Sheng Qi''s eyes, except for his brother''s whereabouts, it was martial arts. If it wasn''t for me, I could see that his martial arts were too radical. He would not have done his best if he had given him a few pills to exploit his potential. However, this at least shows that he is a man of gratitude, isn''t he


    Said here, Duanmu Rong raised his eyes to see one eye away, slowly added a sentence.


    "Besides, I believe in your eyes to trust him so much."


    Although I know Duan Murong''s last words are suspected of flattery, I can''t help but slightly lift my hand from the corner of my mouth. After rubbing the top of her hair, I asked.


    "I''m not in Xianyang these days. Are there any changes?"


    Duanmurong''s face was also straightened up, thought about it for a while, and said: "the Yin Yang family has been focusing all their attention on the mirage. Since the completion of the construction of the medicine refining Pavilion on the mirage, I seldom interfere in the construction of the mirage, so they didn''t bother me any more. As for the palace, according to Hu Ji''s occasional news, it should be no big deal. "


    Leave to nod, there are Hu Ji and Shi LAN in the palace, think to should have no problem.


    "What about the net? Is there any change? "


    Duan Murong blinked and said, "I haven''t seen it yet, but Hu Ji once mentioned in her letter that Zhao Gao has recently been re valued by Ying Zheng. It seems that she wants to intervene in the affairs of your palace and is blocked by her. You''d better go back to the palace and ask her directly about the specific situation."


    Li picked his eyebrows, stood up, went to Duan Murong, put his hand in his arms, kept silent for a few seconds, and said in a low voice: "I''ve wronged you these days. If Sheng Qi is slighted by anything, just say it. After Zhong LiMao returns to Beijing, if he expects it to be good, he will reward you for what he has done. I''ll let him send some pro guards Come and guard the mansion. Wait for me


    He lowered his head and gave a kiss on the top of duanmurong''s hair. After a deep smell of the beauty''s hair, he left the Tathagata unconsciously.


    Duan Murong looked at his back, which soon disappeared. He was stunned for a long time.


    On the other side, the golden manager saw that Meng Tian was pressing them closer and closer to Xianyang, and finally his face became more and more anxious.


    Meng Tian imprisons him with Mei Sanniang and Bone Demon in a cage made of fine steel, and doesn''t seem to care whether they will plot secretly.


    Manager Jin kept his face and calculated the time in his heart. According to his own arrangement, ah Shui should have appeared with someone at this time. What''s the matter!


    Under the heart rises the bad premonition, but this kind of premonition as time goes on, more and more thick. He could not imagine what he would do if no one came to break the prison?This kind of psychological pressure made his face change a little, while the Bone Demon sitting opposite lowered his head. In the first world war yesterday, he was hit in the back of his heart by yingbu, who was temporarily fighting against the water. He should be the most seriously injured among the three of them.


    But Mei Sanniang lowered her head, and the golden manager couldn''t see the surge of her eyes. They were strangely silent.


    Gold manager naturally won''t know, plum three Niang at the moment of heart tangle. When Meng Tian''s golden fire cavalry appeared from the mouth of the valley, Mei Sanniang knew that she was still trapped.


    When the reinforcements arrived, they joined the war with the Bone Demon. From the bone demon, they knew that manager Jin was watching from the wall. Although he was not angry, he thought it was good to stay behind.


    After Meng Tian''s golden fire cavalry appeared, she was even more grateful for the arrangement of manager Jin. What she didn''t expect was that manager Jin joined the war.


    At that time, although she didn''t understand, she thought that the other party didn''t give them up directly.


    It''s just that this idea began to change next. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V3.C349

    Because all the way over, although she wanted to discuss this matter with manager Jin at the beginning, due to the presence of Meng Tian, she did not give a report. Until now they were locked together, and finally had a chance, but she began to hesitate.


    Not because of anything else, but because as time went on, she found that the face and eyes of the golden manager were not right. It seemed that the other party didn''t find her gaze, so his emotions were more and more leaked.


    It''s fair to say that a little bit of panic can be justified, but the anxious expectation that flickers from ear to eye seems to be waiting for something.


    This made her suspicious.


    But the problem is that there seems to be no loophole when she thinks about the whole thing over and over again. It seems that the only reason for their failure is because of their wrong judgment and the wrong information they provided.


    After thinking about it, Mei Sanniang said, "I''m the one to blame for the wrong information. I''m sorry for the trouble."


    Can let always cold plum three Niang say such words, this let Bone Demon and gold manager subconsciously look up at her. The Bone Demon''s bleeding face is covered under the bone mask. It can only be seen from his pale chin that his face is not good-looking.


    The Bone Demon didn''t say much, but Mei Sanniang knew that for the bone demon, not speaking meant that he didn''t mind his misjudgment. And the gold manager? After the gold manager looked at the bone demon, he raised his eyes to her and said, "the other party''s design is too subtle. It''s normal for you to be deceived. Even if we three are captured, we will send someone to the headquarters to save us."


    Mei Sanniang sneered at the words and said: "although the three of us are quite trusted by the leader of our own hall, we have a lot of talents in our farm family. It''s nothing to lose us. If we are really brought into Sanghai city by Meng Tian, we don''t know whether we can succeed or not. Even if we succeed, our brothers in the farm family will suffer a heavy loss, so once we enter Sanghai city It will be abandoned by the headquarters. "


    Mei Sanniang''s words are somewhat belittling. For today''s farmers, it''s natural for them to have such good hands. Just look at Tian Mi''s attitude towards yingbu Heli. But what she said is right. No matter how important they are, once they fall into Meng Tian''s hands, it''s impossible for the farmers to enter Sanghai city to save them Yes.


    So it''s true and false. It''s really a bluff.


    It is reasonable to say that the trap in Mei Sanniang''s words can be recognized by the scheming of manager Jin. However, Mei Sanniang''s words just hit his deepest worry at the moment.


    Although he arranged for the rescue people, those people have not appeared up to now, and once they enter Sanghai City, no matter the people he arranged or the people in the headquarters can no doubt give up rescuing them.


    What the hell is aqua doing? Did he betray him?


    No, it''s impossible. Although a Shui is stubborn, he is also stupid and loyal. The only explanation is that a Shui also has an accident?


    No, it''s even more impossible. A Shui has been lurking outside the city of Sanghai for more than ten years. Not to mention other churches, even the people who work together in them know very little about it.


    However, if these two points are impossible, what is the reason that delayed their rescue?


    Yes, until now, manager Jin still has hope for a Shui to come and rescue him.


    Of course, he had to have hope. Otherwise, he couldn''t imagine what would happen if he was captured in Sanghai city. Thinking of Tian Zhong''s nature, he felt a chill on his back.


    However, Mei Sanniang was looking at him at the moment. He couldn''t show his flaws yet. He thought for a moment and said, "it''s not worth losing a lot of brothers for us. If we accidentally die here this time, we can only blame ourselves for being inferior to others."


    Gold manager this words is originally ready to wait for this time to go back, face Tian Yan and others when the speech, but did not expect that now he changed to use now.


    However, in the end is some guilty, so after the gold manager finished, he did not look directly at Mei Sanniang''s eyes, but dropped his eyes.


    So, of course, he didn''t see the cold light of Mei Sanniang''s eyes.


    It can be said that manager Jin''s words just now completely exposed that he absolutely concealed something from them.


    She follows Tian Yan. As the saying goes, those who are close to Zhu are red and those who are close to Mo are black. She inherits Tian Yan''s wisdom, but she is at least influenced by it.


    Manager Jin, she didn''t say that she knew him very well, at least eight points. Just now, she said that on purpose. As manager Jin is a man, she should not answer like that. This man is selfish. This is so righteous. There must be a way out.


    However, at the moment, the three of them are already the turtles in other people''s urn. How can he turn the world upside down?


    Moreover, if there is a way out, why don''t you tell me that they are grasshoppers on the same rope at the moment? What is the need to hide from her?


    Unless, his retreat is not to let her know.Mei Sanniang glances at the bone demon who is meditating and resting with her eyes closed. Her eyes sink. The Bone Demon comes to help with manager Jin, but the emotion of the Bone Demon is elusive. At present, it seems that manager Jin is the only one who has problems, but the Bone Demon is not Tian Zhong''s subordinate.


    But at this juncture, it is hard to trust others.


    Mei Sanniang''s mind turns suddenly. If manager Jin knows Mei Sanniang''s psychological activities at the moment, she must be in a cold sweat, because she guessed her plan.


    No matter whether the Bone Demon has a song with the golden manager or not, the Bone Demon is no doubt not a good object of negotiation. This man was a killer before. Although he is a sharp blade, he is easy to hurt himself and others.


    At the moment, the situation is still uncertain. Mei Sanniang thinks about it and decides to stay put. After all, it will not be worse than the present situation. She might as well watch it change.


    The only thing that worries her a little is that she doesn''t know what happened to the people she arranged to guard away from three.


    However, Mei Sanniang''s face looked darkly at the fine steel cage where the three of them were imprisoned. She also understood the situation there. She even had a feeling that this incident always had something to do with Li San. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V4.C1

    "Here Where is it? " From the eyes slowly open, slowly adapt to the light in front of you.


    "Here is Grass Grassland While saying that, Li stood up slowly, dizziness for a long time made him feel very uncomfortable.


    "I Where is it? " He kneaded his messy hair and looked around. It seems that this is not the world he is familiar with. At least in his world, there is no scene where a naked man more than five meters tall can walk on the grassland without eyes.


    Maybe it''s a walk. It seems aimless.


    Suddenly, the giant naked man seems to find something, his body slowly turned away, his eyes locked on the body.


    It is clear that there is no God in the eyes, but in that eyes, read out the beast like killing.


    "This is What monster? " In front of the giant, like a hungry wolf, rushed straight away.


    "Ga GAH... " The giant screamed, almost a few breaths, the giant rushed to the front of the distance.


    Although I don''t know what this thing is actually called, it''s very clear that this thing definitely doesn''t welcome his existence.


    "I don''t know exactly what you''re talking about, but it seems that you don''t welcome me very much." Looking at the giant''s cold smile, he didn''t move.


    But by this time, the giant''s fist was almost on Li Li''s face.


    The next moment, dust.


    The giant raised his fist, but did not find that he had not hit anything.


    "Bang!" The giant explosion came from the giant''s head. It had appeared behind the giant at this time and kicked the giant''s head.


    "It''s too weak. It looks big. It''s so light." I took a picture of my green windbreaker and was ready to take a closer look at this huge humanoid creature.


    surprised him as like as two peas. The guy''s head was restored to its original state at the moment, just as it was before it was knocked out.


    "Good resilience." Looking at the giant slowly standing up, Li was a little surprised, but his strong practical experience has made him fearless, and he made a response the next moment.


    After a leg sweep, the giant''s thigh was kicked off by Qi gen, and with a plop, the giant fell down again.


    However, it was incredible that the giant stood up again in a short time.


    "Is this a bio man?" Li was surprised. Looking at the giant with such strong resilience, this is the only explanation Li could think of.


    But in his own world, even the most powerful biochemical human can''t reach the height of more than five meters, and has such a high resilience. It''s really interesting.


    "People over there, get out of there, and give this giant to our investigation corps to solve it!" Before the words were finished, a figure rushed out.


    The next moment, the giant''s back has been inserted two claws, only heard the sound of a jet sound, the figure from far and near, knife light flash, the giant seems to have lost strength in general, straight as the ground fell down.


    "You have to be careful. It''s dangerous here." From the beginning to the end, this person didn''t look straight at Li, and his words didn''t take any emotion.


    "Er..." Li wants to talk to this person, but he is calmed by this person''s aura.


    No, it should be because of his height.


    "Well This gentleman Can you tell me what''s going on? " He was a little confused when he looked at the guy who was only 1.6 meters tall.


    "You were attacked by giants, you are very lucky to meet us, Investigation Corps." One meter six said.


    "Investigation Corps? What is it? " I don''t know the situation at all. In his world, it seems that there is no such organization carrying two strange knife boxes and gas tanks to kill some huge biochemical people on the grassland.


    "Are you a refugee? It''s interesting to be able to survive in this situation. " It seems that one meter six didn''t pay attention to what Li was saying. He said it on his own.


    "In fact, I don''t know exactly where this is." I scratched my head like I''m sorry. Just as I wanted to continue talking, I was interrupted.


    "Now you''d better consider accepting the protection of the Investigation Corps, or good luck won''t be with you all the time." One meter six didn''t seem to listen to him, so he fell into the protection of the Investigation Corps.


    Then, in the mouth of the people of the Investigation Corps, some things about the world were isolated.


    The level of science and technology here only stays around the middle ages. The only known human race here is people living in the wall. Outside the walls are giants like the ones I just met.


    The giant feeds on human beings, but does not eat and will not starve to death. He has a very high ability of self recovery. If he does not cut off his stamina, the giant''s vitality will not end. The giant has a very high fighting capacity, but he lacks careful thinking. However, he should still be careful when facing the giant. After all, there are many places where the giant has not been discovered and understood by human beings.


    "Do you know the origin of giants?" It''s already night. Li is arranged to watch the night with several people. Due to Li''s strong communication skills, except for the previous one meter six, the rest of the people are almost familiar with each other."I''m not sure. The giant has existed since I was born. If it wasn''t for my salary, who would like to come to this investigation corps?" A passer-by said.


    "Yes, just stay inside the wall. It''s dangerous outside. You should always be careful of these ghosts. If you don''t pay attention, you will be eaten." Passers by two palpitations, as if they had been eaten.


    "You are very lucky to be rescued in the wild. Do you know how low the survival rate of human beings in the wild is when they encounter giants?" The passer-by continued.


    "Yes, it''s just luck. If you hadn''t met me, maybe I would have died in the mouth of the giant now." Li Li has a helpless face. As a world-class strong man, he is almost the only one in the world. In another world, he is so sad that he is treated as an ordinary tramp.


    But there is no way, to this place he is not familiar with, he can only quietly when a vagrant of unknown origin.


    Now that we know the giant''s weakness, we can stand alone in this world.


    Maybe if the Investigation Corps didn''t appear, Li was still fighting with the giant, and then he was taken away by the giant.


    At least from or lucky, at least not in this world, the giant''s world, waiting for me, from. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V4.C2

    "Excuse me, I''ll go to the bathroom." In the middle of the chat, Li suddenly got up and left the seat of the night talk.


    "The world is full of giants." From slowly moving forward, from time to time is still looking around.


    "Yes? Oh, how could one be left alone? " After walking for a short time, I stopped and seemed to find the target.


    Not far from the body, a giant about eight meters tall is wandering aimlessly.


    Even at night, from the vision is also very good, even if only the moonlight, from of course can see everything in front of us.


    "Then let me try it." Said, from stretched a stretch, slowly forward.


    The giant seemed to feel the coming and approaching of Li, and his body slowly turned in the direction of Li.


    "Hey, big boy." In case the giant didn''t notice him, Li also said hello to the giant by the way.


    Today''s giant has completely discovered the existence of Li.


    "Roar Roar The giant screamed twice, then ran to Li with his mouth open,


    Li yawned and waited for the giant to come to him.


    When the giant was five meters away from him, Li disappeared in the same place.


    When Li reappeared, the position above the giant''s shoulder was reduced to fly ash.


    As if he had lost his life force, the giant did not show his strong resilience again. Like a dead fish, he lay motionless on the ground.


    After the death of the giant, the body began to slowly evaporate, and in a short time, the giant evaporated to no skeleton left.


    "The biochemical people in the alien world are really weak, ha ha." From the smile like self mockery.


    "Super dimension crossing system activated, super dimension crossing system started. The dimension is certain, the giant dimension of attack. " All of a sudden, a voice that I don''t know where it came from sounded out of my ear.


    "Super dimensional traversal system? What is it? " When Li didn''t respond, the voice began to speak again.


    "The system task is being released. As soon as the main task is determined, kill 1 / 100 of the attacking giant dimensional giant creatures. Task reward: dimensional ability: giant." It seems that the system is not intelligent at all and doesn''t care what Li is saying.


    "Task failure condition: the host is dead, or the host has not reached the number of tasks before leaving the dimension. The task failed and the host died. " The sound of the system is very cold, without a trace of emotion, and it doesn''t care what Li is saying.


    "Hello! Do you notice what I''m saying? What the hell are you? " Looking around, I didn''t find the source of the sound.


    Or is the voice coming from himself?


    "Due to your insufficient permissions, you cannot issue any command to the super dimension traversal system." The voice continued to say indifferently.


    "Your current permission can only query tasks, and the system personality has not been opened, so you can''t communicate too much."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± After a period of silence, no matter how to talk with this super dimension crossing system, the system will ignore him.


    "What the hell? What a mental handicap! Such a bad attitude I''m a little flustered to think that I will die even if my task fails.


    What on earth is this system for? Why did he come to this world? Maybe only this system can explain to him.


    "No matter how much, find the giant first." After a while, the giant seemed to be afraid of him. After that, he didn''t even find a giant.


    "Ah What''s the matter with giants? Some people don''t eat them? " After shaking around, I didn''t find a giant.


    Back at the camp, more than half an hour has passed. Passers-by asked him where he had gone. He said that he had diarrhea and was a little uncomfortable. He wanted to go to bed first.


    After lying down, Li has been thinking about the super dimension crossing the system. It''s all too sudden, just like a dream.


    "Take it as it comes." He turned over, closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    "Enemy attack! Enemy attack Just lying down for a while, I heard someone calling the police.


    "Giant?" As soon as I heard the alarm, I jumped up excitedly, "it''s a good time to come!"


    As soon as he left his tent, Qi moxibustion saw five giants five to eight meters high.


    At the giant''s side, there are several people are fighting with the giant.


    "Super dimension crossing system task confirmation, branch line 1, unknown butcher, task target, kill giant 0 / 5 in 10 minutes, and do not expose their identity, task reward, strength increase 1%, task failure conditions, incomplete killing, Investigation Corps casualties, host exposed identity, host died, task failure, host died." At this time, the super dimensional crossing system is like a corpse, and then it is quiet.


    "What the hell?? You want me to die? " Looking at the increasingly fierce war, it seems that the people of the Investigation Corps have fallen behind.


    "What to do..." From the inspiration, he ran back to his tent, took off his green windbreaker, took the quilt in the tent and changed it into a cape with a hat."Damn, it''s so inconvenient!" In this case, we can''t afford to leave so much. If we let them fight on, the Investigation Corps will be killed. That won''t work.


    After a short detour, from an acceleration, a few breaths to the station.


    At this time, the battle has entered the white hot, the giant is not good to start on the Investigation Corps, and the Investigation Corps can not cut the neck around the back.


    Unless there is a miracle at this time, it is very likely that the Investigation Corps will be destroyed.


    However, in such a deadlock, the person who broke the deadlock appeared in people''s vision.


    From a few flash, easily came to the giant behind, quite ruthless unreasonable one foot down, a giant instantly fell to the ground, lost life.


    With the absence of a giant, the pressure of the Investigation Corps is greatly reduced. The Investigation Corps, which thought it could do something, can only look at the mysterious man in front of us and choose four easily. It feels that teasing the giant is as simple as walking downstairs.


    Before long, the remaining four giants also evaporated, and the mysterious man disappeared.


    "This Who is it? " It seems that all the people in the Investigation Corps have been confused.


    Is this to save the world? ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V4.C3

    "Super dimension crossing system branch task 1 has been completed, main task 1 is 6 / 100, branch task 1 reward has arrived." As soon as Li has put all the giants in, the system has rewarded Li with the task.


    In just a moment, Li feels that his strength has been promoted to a small level. 1% of his strength is strengthened. It''s nothing to others, but it''s of great significance to Li. It''s really a wonderful experience.


    For example, the same increase of 1%, 10000 or 100 which increase more?


    The result is self-evident. It''s just that it''s more difficult to increase 10000 by one percent than 100.


    The benefits of this super dimensional traversal system may be more than that.


    Thinking, I''m a little excited from now on. He has been staying in this strength for a long time, and this system gives him a chance to break through.


    By the time the clothes were changed back, the people of the Investigation Corps had begun to go back to the camp one after another, and several people were still discussing what had happened before.


    "That guy was really powerful just now. One man beat five giants, and he jumped higher than the giant. He kicked the giant''s neck to pieces with one foot..."


    "Well, I saw it too. You''ve said it twice on the way, but it''s really amazing."


    "What just happened?" As the maker of the event, Li Ming knows the cause and effect of the whole thing, but he can only pretend to be a fool.


    You can''t help pretending to be stupid. The system has just given a hint. If the previous thing is discovered by people of this dimension, the task that has been completed before will be forcibly judged as a failure, and then punished by the failure of the task. Of course, you have to pretend to be stupid.


    "Where were you just now? Don''t you know what happened? " He was asked by his roommate.


    "I don''t know I thought you went to a meeting in the middle of the night, so I''ll sleep here to refresh myself. " It''s easy to tell lies.


    However, no one will doubt him. After all, he looks like a respectable master.


    Anyway, he used amnesia to prevaricate whatever the Investigation Corps asked him, which is also a good excuse.


    After a few days, the head of the Investigation Corps called everyone to a meeting.


    Although the content of the meeting has nothing to do with Li, Li still knows something about it.


    The Investigation Corps has been out for half a month, but they don''t know much about the giant. Fortunately, there are not many casualties this time. According to the unanimous decision of the League Committee, they are ready to return to the city wall.


    "Going back?" Of course, Li has little expectation. Although the main task may be completed faster outside, the system seems to use some method to keep the giants around him away, which makes Li a little embarrassed. After all, he has to complete the task.


    Make it clear that this is to get out of the way and ask him to drill.


    "Super dimension crossing system task confirmation, branch line task 2, super escort, request, escort Investigation Corps back to the wall, task completion, task reward: Agility increased by 1%. Investigation Corps members died 0 / 5, levy Ackerman died, host identity exposure, host death, mission failure, mission failure punishment, host death. "


    The overlord clause mission appears again. According to the mission requirements, the return journey may be a little dangerous.


    And will Ackerman, it is before appear 1.6 meters.


    Remind the team? It''s impossible. How can they believe him? He can''t say that the system told him.


    Let''s play it by ear. Well, we can only play it by ear.


    From a little egg pain, this feeling is not good, from already used to unrestrained life ah. On the premise of not having to worry about identity exposure, he can single out about eight giants. However, in the case of onlookers, in order to prevent identity exposure, he can single out at most five giants. The combat effectiveness is greatly reduced, which is really troublesome.


    "Leave, ready to go, don''t pack in a daze."


    "Oh All right Leng Leng back to a, from just thinking back to God.


    No matter how much he comes, I''ll kill as many as I can. One by one, one by two.


    As soon as I had finished packing up, the team had been put in order. I followed the last one of the team and looked around. It seemed that I was a thief, but I was not a real thief. I just looked around the team carefully and there was no danger.


    "Li, are you afraid of giants?" One of them came and talked to Li.


    "I''m afraid," Li said, "Alex, aren''t you afraid?" Li asked Alex.


    "I''m afraid of it, too, but in fact it''s more about hate." Alex flicked his bangs and sighed.


    At this time, from the discovery of Alex''s clothes covered with dark blood.


    "This is..." From pointing to the blood stains on Alex''s clothes, we can see that these blood stains have been dry for a long time.


    "This is the dress my father used to wear in the Investigation Corps." You don''t need to say anything from Alex, you can understand what he wants to say."If I were you, I would have the same feelings, I understand." Li said, "but if you are too weak, what''s the use of having such feelings?" The moist wind gently brushed Qi moxibustion''s face, slowly evoking some memories of Li De.


    If it had been so strong at that time, maybe those things would not have happened at that time.


    Why, at the beginning That cowardly, timid me


    Thinking, from slowly silent down, his hands dead to seize the corner of his clothes, eyes full of anger.


    "Why Why... " If you don''t listen carefully, it''s like the roar of wild animals.


    "Hey! So far away from you? " Alex looked at Li Li''s eyes as if there was something wrong, and patted Li Li''s shoulder.


    "Oh It''s nothing. " In a flash, Li''s eyes were clear again, and he laughed at Alex like sorry.


    I didn''t control it Li jilted his head and threw the miscellaneous thoughts out of his mind.


    "So now, in order to protect everyone, I want to be stronger." Alex patted his chest and vowed.


    "Even though I can''t reach half of the commander of levy now." Said Alex.


    "Don''t worry, I believe you will surpass the commander sooner or later." It''s off Alex''s shoulder.


    "Yes, I''ll come on."


    "Yes, let''s come on." Li murian said..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 V4.C4

    Since receiving the escort task, the Investigation Corps has been harassed by giants. In the dead of night, there will always be one or two giants wandering out to make trouble for the Investigation Corps, and then they can only rush up without hesitation. Although many times no one has even seen him, there is no accident.


    "Ah..." While yawning, from the opening of the task progress.


    "16 / 100 So many nights, so little. " He rubbed his eyes and followed the line.


    "So far away, didn''t you sleep well?" Alex looked back and asked.


    "I think so. It''s a bit stiff." Li said.


    According to these days has been bullshit, and Alex from the already familiar to the point of brotherhood.


    "Have a cup of tea. You''ll feel better." Alex untied a kettle from his waist and threw it to Li Li.


    "All right." Without saying a word of thanks, the tea went all the way to the stomach with two Gudong sounds.


    Sure enough, as soon as I finished the tea, I felt refreshed.


    "Poof!" I want to turn my stomach out.


    "Alex, what kind of tea are you having! It''s balsam pear juice. " From the mouth, unable to look at the sky, closed is not, open is not.


    "It''s just a bitter tea. In fact, if you taste it carefully, it''s a little sweet." With that, Alex took back his kettle and took a sip of it.


    "Any more?" After drinking, Alex handed the kettle away.


    "I''d better not. I prefer water." Li said.


    At this time, another kettle fell on Li''s hand.


    "Drink, water." With that, Alex took another sip of his bitter tea.


    "You can really drink it." He took a mouthful of the kettle in his hand. "The water is better."


    "Are you homesick After walking for a while, Alex asked.


    "I want to But I don''t remember what my home looks like anymore. " This kind of time needs to pretend to be silly, how can people who are not from this dimension know where they live.


    "I''m going home in a week. If I can go back alive, I must take good care of my family. As a person who works all his life, he must have the consciousness of death." Alex said, smiling.


    "So it is." After a moment''s silence, he said.


    "When you get back, are you interested in joining the Investigation Corps?" Alex asked.


    "Investigation Corps..." Before we finish talking, the system prompts have come.


    "Super dimension crossing system task confirmation, main task 2: Investigation Corps. Mission requirements, join the Investigation Corps, mission reward: get an opportunity to transform weapons. The task failed and the host died. " Systematic task promulgation has always been so unreasonable.


    But this time, the task reward is a little special. It''s actually the transformation of weapons.


    Judging from the previous rewards, the task rewards given by the super dimension crossing system will never be unfair to Li. Li believes that the giant of main line task 1 giving Li and the weapon transformation of main line task 2 giving Qi moxibustion will definitely increase by more than 1% in cost performance.


    "I''ll join you." Li said to Alex.


    "The front is the forest. The investigation team will go to the front to explore the way. If there is any situation, it is necessary to evacuate quickly and inform the people behind." All of a sudden, the previous order came at this time.


    "When you have a task, leave and take care of yourself." When Alex heard about the mission, he pulled the belt around his waist and was ready to take part in the mission.


    "Super dimension crossing system task confirmation, branch line task 3: cover investigation. At the same time, the three-dimensional mobile device is used to kill the giant 0 / 5, and the strength of the host is sealed to only exceed the strength of ordinary people until the task is completed. Task reward: agility is increased by 1%, unfinished progress task fails, the host''s identity is exposed, the task fails, and the host dies. " The system is so willful and the task is so direct.


    But it seems that there are a lot of tasks today


    It''s useless. If you don''t do it, you''ll die.


    And if you don''t go, maybe Alex will be in danger. After all, this is the first friend in this dimension.


    It''s just, how do you get in? Where is the stereo mobile device coming from?


    This is a problem.


    However, the system is so willful, directly to get out of a three-dimensional mobile device.


    And this stereo mobile device seems to be a bit advanced


    The appearance of this three-dimensional mobile device seems to have surpassed that of today''s three-dimensional mobile device. With streamline structure and various small displays, ten blades are neatly placed in the front scabbard, and the blades can all be ejected from the scabbard. The handle is a special electromagnet, which can retract the blade to form a long knife.


    The gas ejector of the three-dimensional mobile device has been changed into flame spraying, and the rope has been changed into a special steel cable, which is far more flexible than the ordinary three-dimensional mobile device.This is no longer a serious three-dimensional mobile device. It''s far beyond this dimensional technology.


    We are serious people. You have given me such an improper system, and you also need to give me such an improper device by the way. Some Little excitement.


    Then, at the end of the line, a person quietly disappeared.


    As the person with the least sense of existence in the team, Li actually has the advantage of completing the task. On the premise that most tasks require concealment of identity, he is away from haunting from time to time, and has not attracted the attention of the people in the Investigation Corps.


    Take out the green cloak and green mask you made on the road from the backpack behind you. It all depends on these hidden identities. If you just look at your back, you can''t even recognize your figure.


    After putting on the improved version of the stereo mobile device, the system instilled the operation guide of the stereo mobile device into Li''s mind. It didn''t take long for Li to completely understand the operation mode of the stereo mobile device. After a person secretly went into the forest for a while, Li completely mastered the use method of the stereo mobile device.


    It took nearly half an hour to learn the stereo mobile device, and the people in the investigation class also left the team for a while.


    It didn''t take long for Li to follow the team. ..


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!